《Superpower Author》


 Chapter 1

    In the age of the universe, the footprints of human beings are all over the galaxy. It is only then that we find that the earth and even the galaxy are really too small for the universe. Human beings began to migrate to various planets in the galaxy. All previous cognition became vulnerable. The age of the universe really came


    "No, No." Fang Tianxing screams and wakes up from his dream. He is nervous and sweating. Since his memory, the same nightmare has appeared in his dreams from time to time.


    In his dream, Fang Tianxing saw that he was chased and killed, and countless people chased him. He was lonely and helpless. Unfortunately, after he was caught, Fang Tianxing didn''t know anything


    A moment later, Fang Tianxing got up, took a glass of water beside the bed and drank it. Fang Tianxing is used to this frequent nightmare, but he feels palpitating every time.


    "Tianxing, come and have breakfast soon. I have to go to school later." Fang Tianxing''s mother had made breakfast and called him outside.


    "Oh, I see. I''ll be right there." Fang Tianxing dressed quickly and had to go to school soon.


    Fang Tianxing got dressed and came out. His mother had already made breakfast. Fang Tianxing finished washing and eating with chopsticks. Mother looked at Fang Tianxing with concern and asked, "Tianxing, how much power does your first-class trainee readers have now?"


    "I already have 280 first-class trainee readers'' blessing power. As long as I upgrade to 300 first-class trainee readers'' blessing power, I can break through the triple power of the public." Fang Tianxing said to his mother.


    "Children, you have to work hard to code, and strive to become an excellent network author, so that our family can be proud." Fang Tianxing''s mother said earnestly.


    "Mom, I will try my best to become an excellent Internet writer. Drive out the alien demons and protect the human readers of our galaxy. " Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    After a quick breakfast, Fang Tianxing went to school. Not long after Fang Tianxing arrived at the classroom, he saw a familiar teacher come into the classroom.


    "Hello, students." The teacher said to the students.


    "Good teacher." The students responded with one voice.


    "Well, now let''s start the class. Please open the network novel" Qing Nian Nian "we are going to talk about today." The teacher on the platform said to everyone.


    That''s right. What''s completely different between the era of the universe and the 21st century is that what students put in front of this time is not the famous books, but the network novels, that is, the network novels that students can only read secretly in the 21st century.


    "Today, I''m going to lead the students to read the catchy classic Qing Nian Nian.


    The story unfolds in the course of the growth of a young man named fan Xian, and the ups and downs of decades are slowly presented.


    In the course of several decades, we have seen the ups and downs and the rotation of three generations of influential figures. Two clues, fan Xian''s growth and ye Qingmei''s life, run through the whole novel. One is bright and the other is dark.


    This is a very good through novel. In the delicate writing, it outlines the complex palace struggle, especially the plot.


    For the students who study network literature, only by reading more novels of such divine authors, can we improve the speed of coding and increase the number of readers! In order to better protect the human readers of the galaxy. " The teacher on the platform said slowly.


    It turns out that in the school of the age of the universe, network literature has been the most important course. In the age of the universe, human science has developed to the extreme. In addition to material power, people gradually find the great shore of spiritual power.


    When human beings have mastered the whole galaxy, the insatiable human beings want to further explore beyond the galaxy, but the scene outside the galaxy makes people stunned.


    Outside the galaxy, there are two kinds of the most terrible predators in the age of the universe: pirated starmen and plagiarized starmen.


    Pirated star people are extremely overbearing and have the power to devour everything. They like the power to plunder others most. They are good at camouflage, often lurking in the human interior, looking for opportunities to plot.


    Although human beings have mastered extraordinary science and technology, they are still failing when they encounter them. All the means of science and technology are ineffective to them.


    Until this time, God level author ruffian CAI was born by chance. This man accidentally mastered the use of the author''s power to protect the remaining human readers in the galaxy.


    The ruffian Cai Da shows his divine power, protects human readers, and fights with aliens, which makes him popular throughout the galaxy overnight.


    His "first intimate contact" was imitated by people, and countless Internet authors swarmed out. After winning the favor of countless human readers, they also get the power of the mysterious blessing of readers.


    More and more people have revealed the secrets of Internet authors, and countless young people have followed suit and become excellent Internet authors. They joined the ranks of protecting human readers and fighting against alien demons, thus forming an era of national writing.


    Network authors get blessing from readers, and thus have incredible abilities. People continue to study this phenomenon, and finally summed up a set of network author practice method.


    The power of network authors comes from readers. Their loyal readers will have a powerful blessing when they read their novels every day.


    The power of blessing of these readers is very important for network authors, who can transform the power of blessing of readers into cultivation. However, it is not enough for network writers to absorb the blessing of readers. Only by enhancing their understanding of network literature can they speed up their practice.


    In the age of the universe, the human population has soared to 100 billion, and the number of readers has further increased. In this case, incredible changes have taken place. After absorbing a large number of readers'' blessing, the famous authors have all kinds of mysterious magical powers.


    Relying on the blessing of these readers, the original ordinary network author has become a pillar of human society.


    Since then, the power of network literature has shocked the world, and various knowledge of network literature has been widely spread in various universities. Network literature has become a very important course in school.


    And the three largest cyber arts colleges in the galaxy are: Cyber Arts University, perfect university and Yuewen University. Here gathered a large number of talents dedicated to network literature, with a variety of indispensable resources of network authors. These three online literature institutions are the highest institutions of learning online literature, which cultivate a large number of excellent online writers every year. For the front line which has been fighting with the alien demons, we have sent a lot of fresh blood to join the team of fighting against the alien demons.

 Chapter 2

    "Tianxing, do you think we can be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges this time?" Yang an, the best friend in a row behind Fang Tianxing, said in a low voice.


    Fang Tianxing heard Yang an''s words and said: "how can it be so easy for more than 10000 students in the whole school to be admitted to the three major schools of Internet Literature? I don''t know if there are 50 of them?"


    Fang Tianxing is already a sophomore in senior high school. In another year, he will face the problem of college entrance examination directly.


    It''s easy to get into other universities, but it''s not easy to get into the three major cyber arts colleges. Because there are only three colleges specializing in online literature in the galaxy. There are countless people who love online literature and have the convenience of various resources.


    The three online literature colleges are Yuewen University, WangWen University and perfect university. These three schools all have their own power support behind them, with great background.


    Only by studying in these three colleges can we have access to the most comprehensive knowledge of network novels and have the opportunity to become excellent network authors.


    The extraterrestrial demons outside the galaxy are covetous of the human beings in the galaxy and want to enslave all the human readers in the galaxy all the time. Of course, human beings are not willing to hold back and launch several counterattacks. However, science and technology have no effect on those extraterrestrial demons. Only the power of Internet authors can resist and subdue those demons.


    Many young people also know the current situation. Their ideal is to learn network literature well and become excellent network writers. Protect the human readers of the galaxy and protect their homeland.


    So now network literature is the most important course in human school, no one, completely more than other subjects.


    But it''s not easy to be a successful Internet author. There are six levels of Internet authors. They are public level network author, contract level network author, on shelf level network author, publishing level network author, small God level network author, big God level network author.


    Each level is at least 100 times more powerful than the previous level, and the gap between each level is not calculated by Daoli.


    The first level of network author''s practice is the public level, but the public level network author is not the threshold of network author, just the entry stage.


    But even so, most of the people without talent can only stop at this level, and there is no possibility of becoming contract level Internet authors any more.


    At this time, the teacher standing on the platform began to say again: "the practice of network writers is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. Don''t think that everything depends on talent, and your own efforts are equally important. For network authors, only efforts to codeword can go longer and farther than others. After all, Internet authors with weak ideas can''t go far, and most of them can only be dejected eunuch duangeng.


    The cultivation of network authors focuses on accumulation, and the key is the number of loyal readers. The more loyal readers we have, the stronger the power of network authors themselves.


    And how can we get more loyal readers? Countless people work hard on it and gradually find some rules.


    It turns out that the number of readers has a lot to do with the number of words updated every day. That is to say, the more words updated by network authors every day, the more loyal readers there will be.


    But how to improve the daily update? This is a problem in front of countless network authors.


    Countless Internet writers have racked their brains, and finally come up with some ways to improve the speed of codewords through a variety of methods, strengthen the understanding of Internet literature, and further improve the speed of the author''s practice.


    "You must not think that the codeword speed of Internet authors is not important. Let me give you an example.


    In the past, there were two authors. One of them updated 10000 words every day and was happy every day. As a result, they won the support of many readers and achieved great success. Another author updated 2000 words every day, and it was broken in a few days.


    There is still hope for the author who changed 2000 a day, but the speed of coding is too slow to be recognized by readers. So he became more and more decadent, and finally he could only be a eunuch. That''s the power of code speed! " The teacher on the platform said solemnly.


    Under the same understanding, the faster the codeword speed and the more updated words, the more loyal readers can be attracted. In this way, the faster the practice speed of the author on the Internet will be.


    The teacher said to a tall and handsome student sitting in front of the classroom, "long Aotian, how many words can you update every day now?"


    "Teacher, I can get more than 6000 a day now." Long Aotian stood up and said haughtily, his eyes full of satisfaction.


    "What a drag this guy is!" Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    Fang Tianxing replied in a low voice: "in fact, as a public Internet author, he has the proud capital to be more than 6000 a day."


    "He''s totally plug-in." Yang an said with disdain: "his family is very rich and has many monthly tickets. Every night before going to bed, he has to absorb some aura from the monthly tickets. And his family also invited a public author to do his tutoring. It''s strange that he can''t succeed. But without the help of these foreign things, he would be able to make more than 6000 a day. In fact, his own qualification is a waste. "


    "Only with their own efforts to get things is their own, that is the real genius!" Fang Tianxing has the same feeling. He doesn''t agree with long Aotian''s method of relying on external forces.


    However, Fang Tianxing immediately sighed: "but the number of his loyal readers is increasing. He already has 340 first-class readers. Now we are not his rivals."


    Yang an also felt a little sad, the reality is so. In this world, if the strong master resources, they will become stronger and stronger from generation to generation. And the weak are poor and have no wealth, and will only become weaker and weaker from generation to generation.


    Don''t you see those rich people in the age of the universe, or the descendants of those rich people in the 21st century!


    "What''s the big deal? His grades are only in the top 80 in the school, and he doesn''t have to be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges." Yang Anpo some unwilling said.


    "Yes, it''s futile to fail to enter the three major online literature colleges. Only when you enter the three major online literature colleges can you have a chance to become an excellent online author." Fang Tianxing agreed.


    "Keep your voice down. If long Aotian hears us, I''m afraid he will trouble us. He has 340 first-class trainee readers. You and I just have nearly 300 first-class trainee readers. I''m afraid we can''t stop them. " Yang an says dejectedly.

 Chapter 3

    Yuewen University, WangWen University and perfect university are the places where countless young people yearn for the road of Internet authors to realize their dreams.


    The number of loyal readers and the number of concise words are the embodiment of the strength of network authors. Fang Tianxing''s number of first-class trainee readers has just reached 280, which is neither high nor low. However, compared with long Aotian, who has 340 first-class readers, Fang Tianxing is much worse.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an belong to that kind of ordinary level, like this level, want to be admitted to the three net college is really enough.


    "If only my family could invite a contract level network author to be my tutor, then my number of readers would certainly increase a lot." Yang an said with emotion.


    "Contract level network author to do your tutor, don''t tease, you think the contract level network author is so easy to please. Do they charge dozens of monthly tickets at a time? Long Aotian''s family is so rich, but they just invite the public jiuzhong network author to tutor. " Fang Tianxing attacks Yang an''s fantasy without hesitation.


    In the era of the universe with highly developed network literature, recommended tickets and monthly tickets are the universal currency of the galaxy. One monthly ticket is equal to 10000 recommended tickets.


    No matter which planet you are in the galaxy, you can use the recommended ticket and monthly ticket as the common currency. Recommended tickets and monthly tickets can not only be used as currency, but also can be used to reward authors who like to ask each other to realize their wishes.


    It''s not easy to invite the author you admire to realize your wish for yourself. The more difficult it is to achieve, the more recommended tickets and monthly tickets are needed.


    "Long Aotian, you should keep up your efforts and strive to be admitted to one of the three major cyber arts colleges." The teacher seems to be very satisfied with long Aotian''s performance and says to him with a smile.


    "But long Aotian, don''t be proud. The author''s road is very difficult, and there are still many hardships to go through. You don''t want to be conceited. Even if you are admitted to the three major colleges of Internet literature, it''s just the first step on the road of Internet authors. " After all, long Aotian''s family has a good relationship with her. Of course, he hopes that long Aotian can become an excellent Internet writer.


    "By the time of the final exam of senior three, I will have the blessing of 900 first-class readers. In that way, we will have a chance to be admitted to the three major online literature academies, become excellent online authors, and protect the human readers of the galaxy. " Long Aotian confidently said in front of the whole class.


    The teacher''s eyes showed a satisfied look, "long Aotian, you have to work hard to protect the galaxy in the future. Human readers will depend on you."


    "Cut, what''s so great about that boy of long Aotian." Yang an said disdainfully behind Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing felt the same way when he heard Yang an''s words. Although long Aotian is polite to his teacher, he has another face behind his back. Long Aotian is not a good fault. He is arrogant behind his back and often bullies the students who are weaker than him.


    "Well, students, that''s all for today''s class. Now it''s over." Then the teacher left the classroom.


    When he left, he turned his appreciative eyes on long Aotian and got the teacher''s love. Long Aotian was more and more elated. After class, many people gathered around long Aotian, and their mouths were full of flattery and flattery.


    But at this time, someone said: "you have not been admitted to the three major net college, now is not too early."


    Only when the number of readers reaches more than 900 after graduating from senior high school, can they have the chance to enter the three cyber arts colleges.


    The number of loyal readers is important, but it''s not absolute. It also depends on the number of concise words, the degree of understanding of network literature and so on. It''s not easy to be admitted to the three major schools of network literature.


    It was Yang an who just said that, but it angered long Aotian. Long Aotian stares at Yang an with a terrible light in his eyes.


    "Yang an, it seems that you want to practice with me, don''t you?" Long Aotian said with a gloomy face.


    All of a sudden, long Aotian''s body is as elusive as a ghost, and suddenly appears in front of Yang an''s body.


    "Long Aotian, what do you want to do?" Yang an steps back. Facing the oppression of long Aotian, he feels a little suffocation, which comes from the oppression of strength.


    After all, long Aotian has 340 first-class trainee readers, whose strength is much higher than Yang an''s. If the number of readers is different by ten, the strength will be very different. Long Aotian can easily beat ten Internet authors like Yang an, who only have 280 first-class trainee readers. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Yang an to compete with long Aotian.


    Even with Fang Tianxing around Yang an, it''s definitely not the opponent of long Aotian. At most, it''s just training for long Aotian.


    Seeing that Yang an retreated to Fang Tianxing''s side, long Aotian sneered, pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "it''s said that you also want to be admitted to the three major online arts colleges. Fang Tianxing, don''t overdo yourself. I advise you to give up. Because you are not the material to become an Internet author at all, and you can only waste your time in vain if you continue to delusion. "


    "What does it have to do with you whether I can go to the three major schools of Internet arts?" Fang Tianxing said in a heavy voice.


    "It''s very simple. Only a gifted child like me can be admitted to the three major schools of Internet Literature and become an excellent Internet author. And you''re just a piece of trash. Also, Aoxue is destined to be my woman. You should never have delusions about her. You know, you can only be a wretch all your life, just like your father Long Aotian said arrogantly.


    Fang Tianxing is angry. What he hates most is that others insult his parents. He can''t help but rush up to beat long Aotian.


    But Yang Anli is going to hold Fang Tianxing. Long Aotian can''t be provoked by these ordinary children. There are too many differences in strength and background.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was going to suffer a loss, Yang an said: "ordinary people like us have the idea that we will be admitted to three online arts colleges. You must have heard it wrong."


    This is already implied meaning of begging for mercy, but long Aotian still sneered: "I just warn you today, if you Tianxing want to entangle with Aoxue again, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "Long Aotian, why are you bullying Fang Tianxing again?" At this time, a girl''s urgent voice came. After listening to the voice, she knew that she was a gentle and lovely girl. As soon as several people turned around, a beautiful woman came.


    "A guy like Fang Tianxing is just a waste. Why should you protect him so much? Why do you ignore me every time I approach you?" It seems that the woman coming, long Aotian said angrily.

 Chapter 4

    Aoxue did not give in, blushing said: "that''s because you always like to bully others, I can''t see it."


    "Hum, Aoxue, you don''t like to go to heaven, otherwise how can you ignore me and always help him talk." Long Aotian said low.


    After listening to long Aotian''s words, Aoxue blushes and says, "it''s not like this at all. Fang Tianxing and I are just friends. It''s not like what you think..." then, even she can''t hear clearly.


    "You''d better not like shangtianxing. His family is very poor. If you follow him, you will delay yourself." Long Aotian said this and turned to leave. Only left in the original place of Fang Tianxing and blushed Aoxue.


    "Long Aotian is too strong. We have no ability to resist." Yang Anxin said with lingering fear.


    Then he turned around and said to Aoxue, "Aoxue, thank you. If you hadn''t helped us out, maybe today we would have been beaten by long Aotian."


    After listening to Yang an''s words, Aoxue secretly looks at Fang Tianxing and then shyly leaves.


    See Aoxue leave, Yang an side ear in Fang Tianxing ear said: "Fang Tianxing, have to say, long Aotian said well, it is said that Aoxue comes from a big family, backstage is very big, we are just ordinary people, can''t rise."


    Fang Tianxing''s face is livid, and he doesn''t say cruel words. He knows that it''s meaningless to say cruel words, but it doesn''t mean that he will admit defeat. Fang Tianxing''s eyes twinkle. He yearns to be strong and to be an excellent Internet writer, so that those who despise him will shut up.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back." After school, Fang Tianxing just came home and said.


    "Tianxing, how about today''s study? Has there been a breakthrough in the number of readers?" Fang Tianxing''s father can''t wait to ask.


    "I just have 280 first-class trainee readers these days, which is so easy to break through. However, I think that I can break through the third level of the public level in a few days, so that the chance of entering the three major schools of Internet arts will be improved a lot. " Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    Fang Tianxing''s father''s face changed and said seriously: "Tianxing, you have to work hard. You must be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges. Our family is counting on you. Your mother burned your favorite Dongpo elbow. Eat it quickly. "


    "Tianxing, come and have a meal quickly. Today mom''s cooking is your favorite Dongpo elbow. Come and eat it quickly!" Seeing Fang Tianxing coming back, the wrinkles on Fang Tianxing''s mother''s face stretch out a lot, and she says with a smile.


    In the age of the universe, science and technology have been extremely developed. Even older women, as long as they are well maintained, will not have the slightest color of aging. Only those extremely poor families, no money to buy a variety of tonic drugs, this will appear aging.


    Seeing his mother busy, Fang Tianxing''s eyes became moist. Fang Tianxing never told his family about the grievances he suffered at school, because he was afraid that his family would worry about him.


    Fang Tianxing put down his schoolbag, washed his hands, and sat down at the dining table. He couldn''t wait to pick up a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. The familiar and unforgettable taste reverberated in his mouth.


    At this time, the TV in the living room is broadcasting today''s news. There are pictures of Internet authors fighting with extraterrestrial demons on TV. The host on one side explained: "recently, extraterrestrial demons outside the galaxy are attacking more and more fiercely, and a large number of Internet authors fighting in the front line have been killed. In order to make up for the lack of combat forces, the three major cyber arts colleges have increased the number of students. Strive to cultivate more excellent authors to protect the human readers of the galaxy. "


    "It''s great to increase the number of students enrolled. There will be more people who can further their studies in the three major schools of cyber arts and join the ranks of human readers guarding the Galaxy after graduation." Fang Tianxing''s father rarely shows his joy and says.


    "Father, I heard that in the three major cyber arts colleges, those powerful cyber writers can abandon warships and cross the starry sky. Is it true that those divine writers who live in a vacuum and even have hundreds of millions of loyal readers can still smash the stars with their bare hands Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Of course, those powerful Internet authors can destroy the world and have great magic power.


    And the power of network authors comes from readers. Hundreds of years ago, human readers had not gone out of the earth, and the population was not more than 10 billion, so the power of network authors did not show.


    As human beings entered the age of the universe, they occupied the galaxy and found many habitable planets. Human beings migrated to various planets, and the total number of human beings also increased to 100 billion, entering the era of the universe.


    But when people want to explore the world beyond the Milky way, disaster happens.


    They are terrible and cruel demons outside the galaxy. Their nature is to devour all things, and they want to turn all human beings into slaves of alien demons. At this time, countless God level writers came forward to fight against alien demons, which protected the human readers of the galaxy. "


    "Dad, you can rest assured that I will be admitted to the three major schools of net literature to protect the human readers of our galaxy." Fang Tianxing pinched his fist and crackled all over his body, showing his strong fighting spirit and steel confidence.


    Fang Tianxing''s parents are looking forward to it. The three major online arts colleges are the cradle of divine writers. There are many famous divine writers who have learned their initial accumulation from these three colleges.


    Most of the students who graduated from these three colleges will be sent to fight against alien demons and guard the human readers of the galaxy.


    Moreover, the government will not let the Internet authors who have lived and died for human readers have worries. Their families will be given preferential treatment by the government and enjoy all kinds of benefits. Sick by the government reimbursement, but also receive a certain living allowance.


    "Tianxing, eat more if you like. Now is the key time. You should try your best to be admitted to the three major colleges of Internet literature, and strive to become an excellent Internet author, so that you can honor your ancestors. " Fang Tianxing''s mother told him.


    Fang Tianxing was silent and just nodded. He knew that his parents had been poor for half of his life, and hoped that he could get rid of poverty.


    After a quick meal, Fang Tianxing said to his mother, "Mom, I went back to my room to code." Finish saying, square day line head also don''t return of get into the house.


    Fang Tianxing''s room has few furnishings, only five statues on the incense table. The five statues are carved by the most powerful five of the 108 deity level writers. They are Tang family sanshao, Mengru Shenji, Tianchan Tudou, Chendong and I eat tomatoes. They are collectively known as the five most powerful deity level writers.

 Chapter 5

    With a solemn look, Fang Tianxing lit incense on the censer in front of the five statues. He put his hands together and said, "the five nobles, because you protect the human readers in the galaxy, we can have today''s peaceful life.


    Living under your protection, I feel very lucky, but I am not willing to be illuminated by others, but also to send out their own glory. With humble heart, I sincerely pray to you that you will always guard the galaxy, human readers, and the galaxy will always be peaceful and stable. Finally, I hope I can become an excellent Internet writer like you, and help you guard the human readers of the galaxy together. "


    When Fang Tianxing lowered his head, there seemed to be a flash of light on the statues of the five most respected Internet authors, but it disappeared in a moment, and Fang Tianxing didn''t notice.


    After worshiping the five supreme masters, Fang Tianxing felt that something had happened.


    How today seems a little restless, no matter, or start coding it! Only with more code words can we get more blessing from loyal readers.


    Fang Tianxing started coding with uneasy mood, and the process of coding was not very smooth. However, Fang Tianxing is still biting his teeth and continuing to code. After all, the most important thing for network writers to practice is to update every day. If you don''t update it, you''ll have to cut off your roots and ruin your future.


    After three hours of continuous coding, Fang Tianxing felt that his thinking was not smooth, and the speed of coding was greatly reduced.


    I only wrote 3000 words in three hours. In the past, I could write 4000 or 5000 words in three hours. This can be how good, codeword speed does not increase, instead of falling, like this, how can be admitted to the three major network college!


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing''s mind is more and more irritable, but Fang Tianxing can only stop coding.


    The upset Fang Tian walks to the bookshelf and draws out a book at will. The title of the book is guanwuliangshou Sutra, which is a Buddhist sutra. The upset Fang Tian Xing opens the book and begins to read it.


    This sutra records many ways of meditation. Most people may think that meditation is to calm down the mind, and then use their brains to imagine something, from no image to image.


    The so-called "visualization" includes two different concepts: observation and thinking. First of all, after you think about it, you can see it naturally.


    "This sutra is a bit mysterious, but I don''t know if I can imagine living people, such as the five most respected Internet authors in the legend?" Fang Tianxing whispered to himself.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to code at the moment, so he did it when he thought about it. Fang Tianxing sits upright in his chair and looks at the five supreme statues on the incense table, making his mind free from distractions. Then he closes his eyes and begins to contemplate the five supreme Internet authors.


    Emptiness is a kind of preparation before contemplation. The most important thing of contemplation is peace of mind, without any selfish thoughts.


    Because too many thoughts will hinder the concentration of meditation, and even affect the practice of meditation. So before you think about it, you have to let it go. As for what to think, it varies from person to person.


    Of course, Fang Tianxing will think about his five most adored supremacies. After a while, a fuzzy image gradually appeared in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space. Fang Tianxing immediately adjusted his body and mind to the best state of visualization.


    Fang Tianxing takes a deep breath, and then slowly spits out, very slowly. It feels like spitting out all the waste in his body. And then again, again and again.


    After repeated several times, Fang Tianxing''s breathing has entered a very slow pace. At this pace, Fang Tianxing''s body is more and more relaxed.


    Gradually, a figure appeared in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space. It was a middle-aged man, tall and thin, with a height of 1.9 meters. His whole body is full of a burst of power, his eyes contain a fierce momentum, as if everything in the world is under control.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that this person is one of the top five Internet writers in the Tang family.


    Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. Tang family is not only an ordinary person, but also an extraordinary one. To be able to gain a firm foothold in the bloody network literature world, he relies on diligence and hard work, with the help of the power gathered by countless readers.


    Although he has hundreds of millions of readers, he is still diligent, hard-working and hard-working. For today''s countless network authors, the three little Tang family is a good example worthy of learning and admiration.


    The shape of Tang family''s three little gradually solidified, and the hegemonic power in his eyes gradually emerged.


    But at this time, Fang Tianxing''s mind was shocked, and the empty shadow of the three little Tang family disappeared slowly. Fang Tianxing is stunned and wants to think about the three shaos of the Tang family again, but he can''t get into the state at all and can''t concentrate.


    What''s the matter? Why am I so upset that I can''t think of the three young people in the Tang family? Is it today''s events that have affected my mood?


    Fang Tianxing is more and more confused. He wants to think about the three shaos of the Tang family, so as to get rid of the distractions in his heart. But why not? What are the reasons for the failure?


    Is it that Fang Tianxing has gradually come to the root of the matter? Is it that he is not suitable to contemplate the three shaos of the Tang family?


    If you can''t enter the state of contemplation, you can''t contemplate at all. But the mood is not stable. It''s easy to be possessed by compulsion. What should we do?


    Fang Tianxing changed several imaginary objects in succession. His dream came to Shenji. Chendong, Tianchan and potatoes. When I eat tomatoes, I either dissipate or can''t imagine.


    What''s wrong? Fang Tianxing once again looked for the answer from this sutra.


    "Visualizing is observation. Observe the appearance of the five greatest network authors and imitate their appearance. Thinking is thinking. By observing the form of the five supreme, we can deeply think about the essence of the five supreme, that is, the five supreme gods. The real mystery of visualization is the unity of form and spirit. " Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    But whether it can be done or not, we have to try again. Fang Tian walked to his desk, carefully observed the five supreme gods, and experimented according to his own way.


    The five supreme writers in the galaxy are the five most loyal readers and powerful divine writers in the field of network literature. They are Tang family three little, dream into Shenji, Tianchan potato, I eat tomato, Chendong.


    There is an old saying in the galaxy, "if you don''t know the five most important things in your life, it''s useless to call yourself a hero."


    Fang Tianxing starts to think about the five supreme again. Chen Dong is the first one he thinks about. Chen East this person''s face is firm and resolute, just the eyebrow Yu seem to take a light sadness, sad brow.


    Fang Tianxing closed his eyes and began to think about Chendong. With the continuous contemplation of Chen Dong, Chen Dong''s figure in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space becomes more and more solid, and gradually appears the outline of Chen Dong. But Chen Dong''s face seems to cover up in heavy fog, Fang Tianxing can''t see clearly.

 Chapter 6

    "It''s because I don''t understand his spirit." Fang Tianxing suddenly realized.


    Chen Dong''s works are magnificent and uninhibited. Hidden in the blood is the struggle of human nature, the sadness of the world, and hidden in the seemingly happy ending is the hidden worry about the society. That his spirit marrow is atmosphere, yes, Chen Dong''s spirit marrow is atmosphere.


    Just after Fang Tianxing realized Chendong''s spirit, Chendong''s face in his thinking space became very clear.


    And somehow, Chen Dong seems to show a smile to Fang Tianxing unintentionally. He says in a soft voice: "a grain of dust can fill the sea, a piece of grass can cut the sun, the moon and the stars, and the world will turn upside down."


    As Chen Dong''s voice just came out, an idea came from the sky to Fang Tianxing''s thinking space.


    Fang Tianxing''s spirit was shocked, and he felt that his thinking space seemed to be enlarged. The original size of thinking space is only one Zhang. In a flash, two Zhang, three Zhang, thinking space keeps increasing


    In a flash, Fang Tianxing felt that the original size of thinking space had expanded ten times, and his mental power seemed to have increased a lot.


    It''s terrible. After comprehending Chendong''s spirit, he actually received a little blessing from Chendong, and his thinking space expanded ten times. Fang Tianxing was frightened and began to look forward to it.


    There are still four of the five supreme beings. I don''t know what their gods are.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t get rid of Chen Dong''s original figure. Now his thinking space is ten times larger. At the same time, it''s possible to contemplate the five supreme. Fang Tianxing can''t wait to begin to contemplate the other supreme.


    Fang Tianxing''s second attempt is to dream into the magic machine. He has deep eyes and a wonderful and profound breath. He claims to have been imitated and never surpassed.


    Fang Tianxing closed his eyes and began to contemplate the dream.


    Fang Tianxing constantly deliberates on the essence of dream into Shenji. The dream into Shenji''s pen has the whimper of ancient times, the sincerity of childish revolution, the search for all kinds of national skills, and the aspiration of everyone like a dragon.


    Fang Tianxing''s tears wet his eyes, and the soul of his dream is chivalry.


    How many people waste their green years in the muddle of day by day?


    How many people gradually feel the weakness of life in the complicated world?


    We are not the luckiest geniuses, nor the children of the rich and powerful families


    But Zhou Qing can become a saint, Wang Zhong can go against the sky


    Wang Chao, can also ascend the realm of Chinese National Art


    The dream in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space enters the magic machine, and a smile appears at the corner of his mouth. He seems to say softly: "I wish everyone in the world is like a dragon."


    Then the same idea came to Fang Tianxing''s thinking space, and Fang Tianxing''s spirit was shocked again. Fang Tianxing found that his spiritual power had soared ten times, and seemed to take a trace of chivalrous spirit like a dragon.


    This is really a pie in the sky, Fang Tianxing with a full of surprise began to think about the next supreme, I eat tomatoes.


    I eat tomato, also known as tomato, tomato writing has a set of its own model, the protagonist character also has a lot of similarities.


    Life in the world, but a hundred years, rather than mediocre life, it is better to learn meteor. In the limited life, burning the passion of life. The blood in the surging blood, let life send out the most dazzling light, so, will die without regret.


    I eat tomatoes is the soul of pride, people live in the world, although born humble, but also must not abandon themselves, bow to difficulties. Life never dies, pride never dies.


    In Fang Tianxing''s thinking space, I eat tomatoes and smile, "what I want in my heart is to be comfortable and carefree, and to control my destiny in my own hands." As soon as the voice fell, another idea fell into Fang Tianxing''s thinking space.


    Fang Tianxing''s next thought is Tianchan potato. Tianchan Tudou is the youngest of the five supreme beings. He was originally a young man. In this endless universe, he performed a surprising grassroots counter attack.


    Losing wealth is a loss, losing friends is also a loss, and losing courage is the biggest loss. Indeed, don''t lose courage when you lose anything. Courage is in the universe.


    In this world, many people have tried hard but failed, not because they lack wisdom, not because luck never favored them. It''s that they lack the courage to go on when things are difficult to accomplish.


    Most of the time, the victory or defeat in our work and life is a contest of courage. Failure is not due to our lack of ability, but often due to lack of courage.


    The essence of Tianchan potato is courage. Tianchan potato said with a smile: "use courage to develop, use brain to walk, and use wisdom to live."


    With that, another idea came down from the sky and came to Fang Tianxing''s thinking space. Fang Tianxing felt that he seemed to have inexhaustible power, and he seemed to be able to break everything.


    The last one of the top five in the Internet culture world is Tang Jiasan Shao. The goal of Tang Jiasan Shao is to provide the cheapest spiritual enjoyment for the general public.


    Tang family''s evaluation of himself is gifted, and it is true.


    The three shaos of the Tang family created 8000 words per day, which lasted for ten years without interruption. Countless people questioned him, but the three young Tang family didn''t even look down on him.


    Tang Jia San Shao is probably the author with the lowest probability of suffering from procrastination in the galaxy. He insists on updating every day and constantly changing his writing style. He said that he has all the characteristics that Capricorn should have. He is extremely domineering and controlling.


    The essence of the three shaos of the Tang family is domineering, which is the potential power that everyone has. This kind of power is an innate ability. The so-called domineering is the qualification of a overlord. A real overlord can shock or even frighten the enemy with his own courage. This is the way of domineering.


    In Fang Tianxing''s thinking space, Tang Jiasan grinned and said: "I''m just so gifted." The voice just fell, the last power of blessing fell.


    Fang Tianxing was shocked, and the power of the five supreme blessings of the Internet culture world made Fang Tianxing''s strength soar.


    Fang Tianxing casually typed a few words, and he was surprised to find that his update speed rose sharply. The number of daily updates has soared from 4600 words to 5200 words, and the number of first-class readers has also soared, reaching 320.


    Fang Tianxing is so happy that his strength soared overnight and he entered the triple level of the public ahead of time.


    There is still more than a month to go before the final exam of senior two. Originally Fang Tianxing was worried that he would not do well in the final exam. Now he is bound to make a big splash. Long Aotian, who always looks down on him, will be surprised.

 Chapter 7

    "Heaven, it''s two o''clock. Go to bed early. Don''t code too hard. After all, the body is the author''s capital. If the body is exhausted, what''s the use of more updates? " Fang Tianxing''s mother couldn''t help reminding her that the room light was still on.


    Fang Tianxing was so excited by the five supreme blessings that he found that it was two o''clock by chance. It''s time to have a rest and go to school tomorrow.


    "Mom, I know. I''ll go to bed right away." Fang Tianxing didn''t want his mother to worry, so he quickly made a voice. Then Fang Tianxing quickly turned off the computer and went to bed.


    Fang Tianxing was lying on the bed when he suddenly thought of the projection of five supreme ideas in his thinking space. Fang Tianxing''s consciousness rushed to his own thinking space, and he saw that the five supreme beings had been waiting for him for a long time.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing bowed himself, he said to the five supreme masters: "Fang Tianxing, the author of the public network, meets the five supreme masters."


    "Ha ha, don''t be polite. You can summon our thoughts, which shows that we are destined for each other." I eat tomatoes, said Tianxing laughing.


    "Five supremacies, you protect the human readers of the galaxy, and you have made great contributions. You should be worshipped by me." Fang Tianxing said solemnly, then bowing is a worship.


    "Well, our five most respected network writers are guarding the five sides of the galaxy. This time, it''s all up to our little friends to get together. We also want to thank you. We can help you realize a wish. What do you want? " Tang Jia San Shao said with a smile.


    It''s a wish promised by the top five Internet authors, but it''s a big surprise that countless people can''t get. Fang Tianxing was so shocked that he couldn''t speak in situ. He was also stunned by the big pie falling from the sky.


    Tang family three little also not anxious, just smile not language, waiting for Fang Tianxing''s answer.


    In the past hour, Fang Tianxing clenched his teeth as if he had made the most important decision in his life. Fang Tianxing repeated: "although I''m just an ordinary public author, I believe that I don''t ask for others in everything. My wish in this life is to be a divine writer like the five predecessors, and to protect the human readers of the galaxy. I have no other wish. I hope the five supremacies will be completed. "


    This wish baffled the five supreme lords, who looked at each other. They did not expect Fang Tianxing to propose such a wish. They had planned to help Fang Tianxing accomplish his wish to become rich or have thousands of beautiful women.


    But now Fang Tianxing''s wish is difficult for them. Fang Tianxing''s wish is not unreasonable. However, we should know that there are only 108 God level writers in heaven and earth, among which the five most powerful ones are the five most powerful. However, even the five most powerful ones can not create a god level writer like them.


    The number of 108 deity level authors is full. Unless one of them falls, there will be no new deity level authors in heaven and earth. This is the secret of the universe that only a few divine writers know. Fang Tianxing''s wish is really hard to realize.


    Seeing that the five supremacies were silent, Fang Tianxing knew that his request might not be easy to achieve. He just wanted to ask the five supremacies not to be embarrassed.


    But then Tianchan potato said: "little brother, although many things in the universe have been fixed, everything depends on people. As long as you work hard, you may get unexpected results."


    Tianchan Tudou didn''t say too much. There are many possibilities for this unexpected result, which also shows that he doesn''t have the confidence to make Fang Tianxing a divine writer.


    How could Fang Tianxing not know the meaning of Tianchan''s words? Among the 100 billion human beings, there are only 108 God level writers. The five great supremacies are just five. It''s easy to imagine how hard it is to become a god level writer. Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing couldn''t help but look disappointed.


    Tang family three little how smart, see Fang Tianxing face disappointed color, where don''t know what he is thinking. Previously, he promised to help Fang Tianxing fulfill a wish, but now it''s not his fault to ride a tiger.


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyou. Although our five supreme masters can''t help you to become a god level writer directly, as long as you encounter any difficulties in the cultivation of Internet writers. We will try our best to help you as long as it is not against morality or against the interests of human readers in the galaxy. " Tang family three little enlightened Fang Tianxing.


    When Fang Tianxing heard the promise made by the three shaos of the Tang family, he turned from sad to happy and immediately said happily, "today, I''d like to serve five supreme teachers. I''d like to serve you. Please accept my worship."


    With that, Fang Tianxing, no matter how the five great sages react, bowed and kowtowed three times respectfully.


    The market of Fangtian is naturally reckless. *** Just after kowtowing, Fang Tianxing began to worry. He raised his head and saw that the five nobles'' faces were dignified. He quickly winked at the three young members of the Tang family.


    Naturally, the three shaos of the Tang family understood Fang Tianxing''s meaning. He said with a smile: "today, our five supreme masters are predestined to get together and have a good apprentice at the same time. This is not a good thing for Tianda. It''s not that we masters should take out some treasures to reward our disciples. "


    "We''re just thinking about what''s there to bring." The rest of them quickly refused. The three young Tang family members simply wanted them to bleed.


    "So you admit that Fang Tianxing is your apprentice." Tang family three little resist to smile, tentatively ask a way.


    "It''s natural that only one of our disciples can learn the skills of one. Nowadays, some people worship us as teachers at the same time, which is not a combination of the skills of the five of us. This is a great feat since the beginning of the world. I don''t know what the consequences will be. However, Fang Tianxing, if you are our disciple and do evil with the skills we teach you, we will not connive at you. " Chen East board says with a face.


    "The five masters'' instructions are always remembered by the disciples, and they will never fail to live up to their expectations." Fang Tianxing''s every word is resounding.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing got up early. Because Fang Tianxing didn''t sleep at all, he could hardly believe what happened yesterday was true. When Fang Tianxing got up in the morning, he checked it again and found that he really got the five supreme blessings.


    However, although this blessing did not make him rich overnight, it also made Fang Tianxing smile.


    After breakfast, Fang Tianxing pushed the bowl and said to his parents, "Dad, mom, I went to school."

 Chapter 8

    "Be careful on the way." Fang Tianxing''s mother warned.


    "I see. I''ll be careful." Fang Tianxing replied casually.


    Between the words, Fang Tianxing''s body moved, and he was out of the door. With the help of the reader''s blessing in his body, Fang Tian is as flexible as a rabbit. He is much more powerful than the ancient martial arts experts.


    Humming a song ran out of the house, Fang Tianxing quickly ran to school. To high school, many people are working hard, who do not want to be admitted to the three network literature college. Other ordinary universities have no future at all. The most popular occupation in the age of the universe is network author.


    At present, human beings in the galaxy are facing the pressure of extraterrestrial demons, and the human beings in the galaxy are in danger. It is totally relying on 108 divine writers to withstand the pressure of extraterrestrial demons. Otherwise, if the galaxy is conquered by extraterrestrial demons, how can we have a chance to sit in the classroom safely.


    Now Fang Tianxing''s greatest ideal is to become an excellent network author and help 108 God level authors resist the invasion of alien demons.


    Fang Tianxing happened to meet Lao Wang and Lao Zhang next door on his way to school. "Tianxing, I went to school so early." When they saw Fang Tianxing, they said hello with a smile.


    "Yes, I''ve just reached the triple level of the public recently. I need to redouble my efforts to study online literature." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    "It broke through the public''s three fold policy. It''s so fast. My son took a lot of tonics for him, but he gained a lot of weight. But the number of loyal readers is only 290. I''m so frustrated. " Lao Zhang said.


    "My child can''t do it either. It''s still your day. If you are promising, you will become an excellent Internet writer in the future." Lao Wang also said.


    Hearing the conversation between Lao Wang and Lao Zhang outside, Fang Tianxing''s parents all have smiles on their faces. After all, who doesn''t like others to praise their children.


    At school, today''s class continues to explain the work of another divine author. Soon after school, Aoxue turned to Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, my housekeeper is sick today. Can you send me home today?"


    "Fang Tianxing has something to do today. He can''t go home with you. Why don''t you go back by yourself." Yang an on one side is afraid that this matter is known by long Aotian, so he quickly stops it.


    But Fang Tianxing listened to Aoxue''s words, hesitated for a moment, then firmly said: "it''s OK, Aoxue, today I accompany you back."


    Yang an was surprised when he heard this. He quickly grabbed Fang Tianxing and whispered, "Tianxing, what''s the matter with you? Long Aotian won''t let you contact Aoxue. If long Aotian knows this, we''ll be beaten again."


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and said in a heavy voice, "I just want him to know. I want to see what he can do to me."


    "What do you want me to know?" At this time, a strange voice came.


    The voice just fell, long Aotian''s figure appeared not far away, did not expect that Fang Tianxing and Aoxue''s dialogue was heard by long Aotian. Long Aotian said: "Fang Tianxing, I have warned you that you are not allowed to approach Aoxue. Have you forgotten?"


    Aoxue immediately stands in front of Fang Tianxing. She shouts to long Aotian: "what do you want to do, who do you want to get close to, and who do you want to threaten Fang Tianxing?"


    Aoxue is also born into a big family, and her family has great influence. Long Aotian wants to get close to Aoxue, and has both money and color. But Aoxue didn''t give him any false words and didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Long Aotian also wanted to be tough, but the family behind Aoxue was bigger than him. He was afraid and didn''t dare to be tough at all. However, he still regards Aoxue as his forbidden. Many students in the school have been warned by long Aotian that they are not allowed to approach Aoxue.


    "Fang Tianxing, you only hide behind women all day long, are you still a man?" Long Aotian doesn''t accept Aoxue''s words at all. He directly sneers at Tianxing.


    Long Aotian''s words are extremely arrogant and full of threats. Fang Tianxing might have been a little afraid before, but now Fang Tianxing is not afraid. Fang Tianxing, whose strength has risen greatly, is just ready to practice with long Aotian.


    "Long Aotian, depending on your own strength, you have repeatedly embarrassed my brother Yang''an and me. Do you really think our Tianxing has no blood?" Fang Tianxing stood up and said.


    Then Fang Tianxing took a step without hesitation and went directly to long Aotian. Yang an also wanted to hold him, but Fang Tianxing waved his hand and got rid of Yang an''s protection.


    "Well, well, Fang Tianxing, it seems that you have become more courageous recently, but I don''t know if your strength has also become stronger. Don''t overdo yourself. As long as you leave Aoxue from now on and swear not to approach Aoxue any more, I can let you go, or don''t blame me for not reminding you. " Long Aotian threatened again.


    "Ha ha, long Aotian, you have to threaten me even now. Well, let me see your strength. " Fang Tianxing replied impolitely.


    Long Aotian was very angry when he heard the words. After a big drink, he raised his hand to fight Fang Tianxing. With the strength of at least 200 first-class readers, it can be said that it is a powerful blow. Even if it is a huge stone, I am afraid it will be smashed.


    Fang Tianxing looks the same, just a light blow out, no smoke breath took the long Aotian''s blow.


    Long Aotian didn''t want to kill people, so he only used 60% of his strength. However, he believes that with his own strength, even if only 60% of his strength is enough for Fang Tianxing to be in a hurry.


    But the reality is greatly beyond long Aotian''s expectation. Fang Tianxing not only didn''t panic, but also lightly grasped long Aotian''s fist. Long Aotian was so surprised that he broke free a few times and didn''t break free.


    Long Aotian is shocked and uses all his strength. But Fang Tianxing seems to have expected long Aotian''s intention. At the critical moment, he let go of long Aotian''s hand. With all his strength, long Aotian couldn''t stop himself. He fell to the ground and fell to the mud.


    Now Yang an and Aoxue are stunned. They look at Longao Sirius crawling up from the ground and stare at Fang Tianxing with fierce light in their eyes.


    Long Aotian''s heart is full of surprise and anger at the moment. The waste in his eyes has thrown himself into the mud.


    Yang an and Aoxue are even more surprised. Fang Tianxing, who was originally ranked at the bottom of the class, was able to catch the top dragon Aotian. You know, long Aotian has a chance to be admitted to the three major schools of cyber arts.


    Fang Tianxing seems to have just done a very ordinary thing. He doesn''t seem to regard long Aotian as an opponent at all. His eyes are full of disdain.

 Chapter 9

    Seeing the disdain in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, long Aotian is furious and can''t think of anything else.


    "It seems that I have to show you my strength today, or you will underestimate me." Dragon Ao day gnaws a tooth to say.


    Finish saying long Ao day unexpectedly completely sends out own imposing manner, he wants firepower to open completely. Long Aotian clenches his fists, and countless words emerge from him. There are more and more characters outside long Aotian''s body. After a while, there are 30000 characters.


    Long Aotian released all the words that he had worked hard to refine. This time, he was going to do his best.


    We should know that although the characters cultivated by Internet authors have all kinds of mysterious power, they can''t be used easily until the last resort. Once these characters are damaged, the cultivation is light. If one''s own writing is damaged too much, one will probably never recover and will never continue to practice.


    Long Aotian released his concise 30000 words. Naturally, he was under great pressure, and the cold sweat on his forehead kept dripping. However, long Aotian was very happy, because he knew that Fang Tianxing had only 25000 characters at most, which could not be better than his own.


    Fang Tianxing naturally released his own concise words, and the number of words outside Fang Tianxing''s body soon reached 20000.


    To long Aotian''s surprise, Fang Tianxing''s words are still rising. Twenty five thousand, twenty seven thousand, and in the end, it reached twenty-eight thousand.


    Seeing such a scene, long Aotian breathed a sigh of relief. Fang Tianxing only condensed 28000 words, so he should not be his opponent.


    As for Fang Tianxing''s strength, he must have got some adventure. It''s just that Fang Tianxing''s time to get the adventure is too short, he has not completely digested the adventure, and the number of words has not been increased to a higher level than himself.


    Long Aotian sneers in his heart. He thinks that Fang Tianxing''s words are two thousand less than himself, and he is not his opponent. After you defeat Fang Tianxing, you can take over Fang Tianxing''s adventure and use it for your own use. Maybe Fang Tianxing''s adventure will make great progress in your cultivation.


    Think of here, long Ao God color a change, immediately command their body text, condensed into a long gun, a direct stab to square heaven.


    Fang Tianxing naturally won''t be captured. He manipulates his writing to turn it into a shield to block long Aotian''s spear.


    The public author can only be regarded as just entering the threshold of network author, and the attack means are very single. There are only two kinds, one is the blessing from readers, the other is their own concise words. The words updated by Internet authors are stored in the body every day and can be converted into various means when they need to fight.


    These words can be changed at will, beast, weapon, magic weapon, all of them can be said to be unpredictable, infinite.


    But in the final analysis, the power of these words is still subject to the quantity and quality of words. Generally speaking, the more the number of words, the stronger the power of course, but the network literature is infinite, the combination of words is also very important.


    With their extraordinary understanding of Internet literature, some gifted Internet writers can beat their opponents who have more words than themselves. There have been many such things in history.


    Long Aotian''s long gun stabs Fang Tianxing''s shield, and sparks burst out, almost breaking Fang Tianxing''s shield.


    Fang Tianxing sighed. After all, he had only 28000 characters, while long Aotian had 30000. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that long Aotian can''t stop his attack.


    Sure enough, long Aotian sees Fang Tianxing''s shield and shakes it to resolve his attack. Long Aotian couldn''t help but look happy. The long gun shot out again. With a click, the shield in front of Fang Tianxing cracked.


    "Fang Tianxing, see if you will lie on the ground and beg for mercy later." Long Aotian laughs and commands his spear to stab Fang Tianxing''s shield again.


    There is no doubt that the shield in front of Fang Tian''s body has split, and it seems that he can''t bear the next attack of long Aotian.


    Fang Tianxing is not willing to be defeated by long Aotian. Seeing long Aotian''s spear, Fang Tianxing has an idea in his mind.


    Fang Tianxing prayed in his heart: "San Shao, please forgive me for this offence. I hope you won''t worry about such a small person as me."


    The shield in front of Fang Tianxing disintegrated immediately and turned into a human figure. This man is very domineering. As soon as he appears, he has the terrible momentum to control the whole field, as if he is the only master in the world.


    It''s just that he has no expression on his face, and he doesn''t have the real magic power of Tang family.


    "Tang, Tang family three little, how can this be possible."


    Long Aotian was surprised. He was afraid that he could plug an egg in his mouth. Tang family three little is a famous God level author, he also had countless times before the code word worship, it is one of the five most respected network literature.


    However, long Aotian quickly reflected that the tangjiasanshao in front of him had no real appearance and could not have the real magic power of tangjiasanshao.


    "Play the devil and see how I can deal with you." Long Aotian pulls out a spear and stabs Fang Tianxing again.


    At this time, long Aotian''s long gun is about to stab Fang Tianxing. At this time, the body shape of Tang family three Shao in the text flashed and blocked Fang Tianxing again. Long Aotian''s long gun was held in his hand and couldn''t move.


    At this time, long Aotian just recovered from the shock just now, and saw that his long gun was held in his hand by Tang family three Shao, who was written by Fang Tianxing.


    Long Aotian immediately drives the long gun to break up and turns it into a dozen throwing knives. He wants to bypass the three shaos of the Tang family and shoot at Fang Tianxing behind him.


    Fang Tianxing changes the three shaos of the Tang family, and the projection of the three shaos of the Tang family in his mind immediately reacts.


    Under the rapid change of the market in Fangtian, there are three young people in the Tang family, and of course, there are successors. At that moment, Fang Tianxing turned a blind eye to the throwing knife. Fang Tianxing flicked his fingers, and a streamer of light shot at the three shaos of the Tang family in his own words.


    As soon as the streamer came into the body, the expressionless Tang family changed his face and seemed to be alive. The overwhelming will came, and a terrible force of oppression filled the void.


    As the God of domineering spirit, the three shaos of the Tang family bring their own talent skills to frighten and crush everything with their unparalleled domineering will. Against him, as long as the author is below the level of Xiaoshen, he will be forced to lower a small level.


    Long Aotian was just like Tianxing, who had more than 2000 characters. He was stunned by the talent of the Tang family. Full 3000 words can not be used, since the strength of the exchange, the offensive and defensive trend of natural reversal.

 Chapter 10

    I saw Fang Tianxing''s faint cry¡° Long Aotian, you are arrogant and arrogant. You should be punished. "


    More than a dozen flying knives originally aimed at Fang Tianxing have recently come into contact with Fang Tianxing''s skin. Many blood marks have appeared on Fang Tianxing''s skin. But Fang Tianxing suddenly drank, and the more than ten throwing knives were caught by a strong force and couldn''t move.


    Long Aotian looks at him in a daze. His more than ten throwing knives fall on Fang Tianxing''s hand as if he had been instructed.


    Long Aotian still does not give up. He immediately manipulates those throwing knives to make a change, and merges them into a long gun again. He wants to take it back.


    How could Fang Tianxing let him have a good time? He grabbed the long gun with both hands. With a jerk and a click, the long gun in the words broke into several pieces. Under the induction of long Ao''s weather machine, he immediately spat out blood, and his face became very pale.


    Long Aotian''s long gun is destroyed completely, and long Aotian is naturally injured. This time, he lost at least thousands of words. This time, it''s hard for him to cultivate without retrogression.


    Long Aotian looks dispirited, but the fierce color in his eyes is not reduced. He angrily said to Fang Tianxing, "Fang Tianxing, I''m a loser this time. I''ll come back next time. When my strength rises, I will have your good-looking


    With that, long Aotian stands up and tries to take back all the words again.


    This time Fang Tianxing didn''t stop him. After taking back his words, long Aotian gave Fang Tianxing a deep look and left with a lot of reluctance and resentment.


    Looking at long Aotian''s staggering figure, Fang Tianxing couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    Yang an helps Fang Tianxing. Aoxue sees that Fang Tianxing''s face turns white and takes out a bottle of advanced nutrient solution. Seeing this, Yang an immediately took the bottle containing high-grade nutrient solution and poured it into Fang Tianxing''s mouth.


    After drinking this bottle of nutrient solution, Fang Tianxing suddenly felt that his body was moistened by rain. His body, which had consumed too much energy, was finally relieved. Although it still hurt his vitality, it didn''t hurt much.


    This advanced nutrient solution is not simple. It is one of the most powerful scientific research achievements in the age of the universe. It can quickly replenish a large number of nutrients needed by the body. When the physical consumption is too large, it can quickly supplement the nutrition needed by the human body.


    Fang Tianxing slowly opens his eyes, and Aoxue''s beautiful face appears in front of him. Aoxue is looking at herself with wide eyes, and her eyes are full of worry and sorrow.


    Fang Tianxing was stunned, struggling to stand up. Aoxue immediately held him and said in a delicate voice: "Tianxing, your mental energy consumption is excessive. You''d better have a rest for a few days and take good care of yourself, otherwise it will affect the performance of the final exam."


    After listening to Aoxue''s words, Fang Tianxing gave a bitter smile. This time, he inadvertently condensed the incarnation of the three little of the Tang family. He didn''t expect that he would work so hard. Next time, he didn''t dare to change the five supremacies at will.


    In fact, it was Fang Tianxing who had realized the five most precious pith. In other words, other people would have been killed.


    In fact, it is not that no one has ever thought of changing their own words into the appearance of the top five Internet authors. The five top Internet writers are all divine writers who protect human readers. They will surely gain infinite power if they become like them.


    However, they failed to understand the spiritual pith and will blessing of the five supreme web authors. The five supreme web authors changed out of them are not divine at all, and they have no bonus at all, and they are easy to be backfired. After many failed attempts, these people have to give up.


    This time, Fang Tianxing will be able to change the story of the five most respected Internet authors. Once it is spread by people who want to, Fang Tianxing will face endless troubles. So Fang Tianxing plans to take a break and wait until the final exam.


    So Fang Tianxing asked the school for a month''s leave on the ground of injury.


    Yang an and Aoxue naturally testify for Fang Tianxing, which makes the school agree to Fang Tianxing''s application for a month''s holiday.


    Back home, Fang Tianxing''s parents were very worried when they saw what Fang Tianxing looked like.


    Fang Tianxing naturally doesn''t say that he was injured in a fight with others. He just said that the author had a little problem in his practice and stayed at home for a period of time. Wait until the final exam, then take the exam.


    Fang Tianxing''s parents are naturally worried, but their son is still at ease. Besides, Fang Tianxing''s injury is not very serious. He just overuses his mental power. He just needs to rest for a while.


    In this way, Fang Tianxing, while resting, tried to consult all kinds of knowledge from the five supremacies in the thinking space. The knowledge imparted by the five supreme masters is too profound. What Fang Tianxing can understand is just a drop in the ocean. However, Fang Tianxing''s strength has improved greatly during this period.


    "By the way, today is the day of the final exam."


    Fang Tianxing, who was lying on the bed, rubbed his eyes with his hands. After waking up a little, he certainly remembered today''s day. Fang Tianxing immediately got up and took out a ready dress.


    This is a T-shirt printed with the logo of the three major schools of Internet culture. "Well, this commemorative T-shirt is great. I just don''t know if it will be a bonus for me to get the three major schools of Internet culture in the future." Fang Tianxing touched his T-shirt and said with a smile.


    However, a smile on the corner of his mouth revealed his happy mood. Fang Tianxing all the way to school in a hurry, he heard the trumpet inside shouting about the final exam.


    "Notice, the final exam of senior two will start soon, please go to the examination room..."


    At this time, the sound of broadcasting spread all over the campus through the sound of the broadcasting room. After hearing the content of the sound broadcast, the candidates who want to take part in the examination begin to walk to the examination room.


    The sudden broadcast made Fang Tianxing a little flustered. Fang Tianxing tidied up some messy clothes and turned to the direction of the examination room.


    On the way, Fang Tianxing can meet some students who go to the examination room from time to time. After seeing Fang Tianxing, some young students stopped to say hello to him.


    And Fang Tianxing nodded to the students and walked quickly to the examination room.


    "Hey, hey, did you see that the senior just wore a commemorative T-shirt with the logo of the three major cyber arts colleges, giving people a sense of competence. It seems that the uniform was made for him by nature, and it has an indescribable temperament. "


    "Yes, yes, I feel it too. Unfortunately, the elder seems to be very busy. I didn''t say a few words to him, and I don''t know his name?"

 Chapter 11

    Behind Fang Tianxing, two young girls are whispering about Fang Tianxing, and some students are envious of Fang Tianxing''s commemorative T-shirt, which is very popular.


    The examination room for the final exam is a very big room, which is the largest one in this high school. At this time, there are about 200 people sitting in the examination room, which can accommodate 300 people.


    In addition to about 100 examinees, most of them are newly enrolled teenagers. Every time someone takes an exam, some new students come to watch the ceremony.


    Of course, they are not here to take the exam. Apart from watching the elegant demeanor of the seniors, the most important factor is that they can see the future powerful authors here.


    It''s true that few powerful writers are seen in human society. The reason is that most of those divine writers are fighting with alien demons in the front line at the moment.


    Most of the God level authors are on the front line, while most of the few publishing level network authors in the society are overlord. After all, not every student has the courage to chat up these people.


    In addition, the only way for ordinary students to understand them is through the news from the front line and the enrollment of the three major cyber arts colleges every year.


    After the third year of senior high school, as long as you are admitted to the three major schools of Internet literature, you will have a great chance to become the elite of network authors and protect the human readers of the galaxy.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing, who just arrived at the examination room, glanced around. There was a tall platform standing quietly in front of the examination room.


    There is a huge box on the top of the platform, and a group of young girls are sitting in the front row. Those are the students who are going to take the exam today. Seeing them, Fang Tianxing smiles confidently, and then walks to the front row of the exam room.


    "Hello, Tianxing, here, here..." just came to the front row, Fang Tianxing''s ear came Yang an''s voice. At this time, Yang an was excited and waved to Fang Tianxing.


    "Oh, Yang an, what''s the matter? I''m so excited. It''s not the usual way." Fang Tianxing quickly walks to Yang an''s side. Fang Tianxing looks at Yang an''s excited appearance and can''t help joking.


    "What do you say? Look around, there are some people like you who are not worried at all. Today is the day for the final exam of senior two. It is said that the last 30 students with the worst grades will be eliminated, and there will be no chance to go to senior three. " Yang an gets up and pulls Fang Tianxing to the seat beside him, saying constantly.


    The three major schools of net literature admit the most outstanding students in the third grade of senior high school. If they fail to pass the third grade of senior high school, they will have no chance at all.


    "Yes, yes, but Yang an, why is long Aotian here today? Is his injury healed?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "It''s not that he has money in his family. It''s said that the Internet writer in his family, who is a member of the public, helps him heal his wounds. Otherwise, how can he catch up with today''s exam?" Yang an not without depression said.


    "No wonder, according to reason, his injury is much heavier than mine, even to the foundation. If you don''t treat it carefully, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to make progress in an inch all your life, and there is only one way left Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    President Fang Tian sighed. I don''t know how many Internet writers are injured because of fighting with others, or their practice has gone wrong. Hurt the foundation, no money to find someone to treat, can only helplessly break more.


    But rich people like long Aotian don''t care at all. They can spend a lot of money on tutoring them. If they are injured, they can also find someone to help them.


    Together with the Internet authors, all of the four are indispensable. The word "wealth" comes first, and the so-called "wealth" is a resource. This world is a material world. Without money, we can''t buy all kinds of resources. Naturally, the poor Internet writers are more difficult to practice than those with money.


    Seeing that almost all the people came, the invigilator teacher standing in front of the invigilator coughed a few times, and the noisy classroom was silent.


    Seeing the scene quiet down, the invigilator slowly said: "students, today is the day of the final exam of senior two. Adhering to the principle of fairness and justice, I hope you can pass the exam with your own strength..."


    The invigilator chattered on for half an hour before announcing the start of the exam.


    In order to protect the human readers in the galaxy, the network writers in the age of the universe are naturally demanding. It''s no good just talking on paper. You have to have both wisdom and courage, so strength and wisdom are the indicators of assessment.


    The first examination is the strength test. The author''s strength comes from the readers. Except for some special ways to enhance the power, generally speaking, the more loyal readers the author has, the greater the power of the author. So the power test, to put it bluntly, is to test the number of loyal readers.


    People lined up for the test. The first one to start the test was a teenager named Zhou Fei. Because he was the first test, he immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    This Zhou Fei, Fang Tianxing has also heard of, the strength is good. Among the sophomores in high school, there are about 80 students, whose grades belong to the middle and upper class.


    A piece of black metal is used to test the number of readers. The students participating in the test bombard the test metal with all their strength, and judge the strength by their impact on the test metal.


    "Drink Zhou Fei''s punch made the test metal vibrate.


    The teacher in charge of the test recorded, "the test results show that Zhou Fei has 380 first-class trainee readers'' blessing power!"


    The students at the bottom screamed one by one. Unexpectedly, Zhou Fei had reached such an intensity that he seemed to have reached the triple pinnacle of the public.


    After seeing the result, Zhou Fei showed a satisfied look.


    "Next."


    The next person''s performance is average. Only 300 first-class trainee readers have the power of blessing, which belongs to the ordinary level. The author''s talent is very important, not everyone can improve quickly.


    Next, several students in a row got average grades, and Fang Tianxing silently looked forward to whether there would be extremely talented students in this class. At this time, long Aotian appeared.


    Long Aotian seems to forget the blow from Fang Tianxing. He swaggers to the instrument to test his strength. The people next to him dare not stop him. They all get out of the way.


    Long Aotian smashed his fist on the strength tester, which issued the strongest warning sound ever.


    "Long Aotian, the author of the public quintuple network, has 500 first-class readers and is blessed with his power." Yelled the teacher, who was in charge of monitoring the test results, slightly surprised.

 Chapter 12

    Hua La, this words a, the students below immediately in an uproar.


    "How can it be? How can long Aotian have the blessing power of 500 first-class and trainee readers. Last month, there were only more than 300 people. How can we improve so much in the past month? "


    "In the final exam of senior two, you can have 500 first-class trainee readers. In the third year of senior high school, it''s easy to be admitted to the three major schools of Internet literature."


    "It''s a fast way to practice. From this point of view, long Aotian may soon become an excellent Internet writer and guard the human readers of the Galaxy!" The students on one side muttered.


    Hearing these people''s comments, the corner of long Aotian''s mouth turned slightly, and his eyes swept the crowd with pride. When his eyes swept over Fang Tianxing, the corners of his mouth deliberately showed a sneer smile.


    In the distant grandstand, the invigilator''s face showed a satisfied smile. In the second year of senior high school, he reached the public quintuple. It''s really not easy. Such students may become excellent network authors in the future and benefit human readers.


    Many students thought of this and immediately went to please long Aotian. Long Aotian holds his chest in both hands and stands in the distance, with a group of followers standing around him. His proud eyes scan the other students.


    "Next, who''s coming?" The teacher in charge of recording said.


    "Let me do it!" Yang an came out and went to the strength tester.


    "Yang an, come on." Fang Tianxing gave him an air passage.


    "Yang an looks confident, too." One side said.


    "It''s said that he has been mixing with Fang Tianxing all the time. I don''t know what to do all the time!" At this time, a person close to long Aotian said.


    "Yang an is here too. I don''t think he has any talent of network author at all. He won''t make any progress at all!" Some people sneer.


    Yang an didn''t hesitate, and hit the strength tester with one blow.


    "Yang an, a public quadruple author, has 420 first-class readers." The teacher in charge of recording said in a loud voice.


    Yang an looked back with a smile. These people looked down upon them so much that reality slapped them hard. These days, Yang an is also concentrating on coding, and his accomplishments have far exceeded those of his peers.


    However, in the light of long Aotian''s 500 first-class readers, Yang an''s performance is still slightly bleak. When Yang an''s eyes and long Aotian meet, they burst out silent sparks.


    "Yang an is so arrogant! I''ll teach him a lesson sooner or later Long Aotian said to his close classmates.


    "Yang an, you only have 400 first-class readers. You don''t pay attention to long Xuechang. You don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!" Long Aotian''s attendant said.


    "What do you say?" Yang an was angry, but he was about to start. Fang Tianxing quickly held him.


    Fang Tianxing whispered in his ear: "Yang an, this is a provocative method. If you do it in public, you will leave a bad impression on the invigilator. On the contrary, your impulse will make others more proud."


    "But I''m just angry. Long Aotian is so arrogant that he just wants to provoke." Yang an listened to Fang Tianxing''s words and calmed down his anger, but he was still a little unwilling.


    Fang Tianxing pats Yang an on the shoulder. Under the gaze of the public, he goes straight to the reader number tester and punches out.


    A dull sound of bang, spread throughout the hall, as if in people''s hearts.


    "What''s the matter?" Those long Aotian''s followers are flustered. It seems that Fang Tianxing is no worse than long Aotian.


    The teacher in charge of recording was also stunned. He took a look at the number displayed on the instrument, and then said: "Fang Tianxing, the public Wuzhong, the power of 520 first-class trainee readers."


    The onlookers were in an uproar¡° How is that possible? Fang Tianxing just punches at random. He has such a powerful power of blessing for readers. How did he code the words? "


    In the face of people''s confused eyes, Fang Tianxing smiles a little. Although it''s healing during this period of time, his code doesn''t stop. It''s still updated every day. And the update speed is faster and faster, the number of readers want to grow is difficult.


    "I didn''t expect that there were two students with more than 500 readers in this class. If the headmaster knows, he will be very happy. " Invigilator teacher thought.


    The students at the bottom continued to test, but there were few like Fang Tianxing and long Aotian.


    Most of them are between 200 and 300. After all, most of the students are ordinary. The strength test lasted a whole day, and the result came out soon. Fang Tianxing ranked first, long Aotian second, and Yang fifth. But Yang an didn''t feel depressed at all. After all, there was a test, which was not so easy to pass.


    "Long Aotian, don''t be too arrogant. It''s not so easy to pass another level. I don''t know how your number of readers soared, but I''m afraid your IQ won''t also soar." Yang an said sarcastically.


    Long Aotian dances his fist to Yang an, and his eyes are full of threat.


    "You''ll see what my wisdom is like." Long Aotian said in a deep voice.


    The examination oriented education is not popular in schools in the age of the universe. They only fill in examination papers all day long. The first level is to test their strength, and the next level is to complete their tasks. It is also a collective task to test the wisdom and adaptability of students.


    Next, the teacher will divide each student into groups, and each group will choose a representative. The representative will draw lots to select the task.


    Fang Tianxing naturally asks to be divided into a group with Yang an, and Aoxue also takes the initiative to join in. They just form a group. Fang Tianxing, as the group leader, went forward to draw lots and got a mission to a planet called Haina.


    When the draw was over, the invigilator standing in front of the rostrum said after another clear cough¡° Everyone has received their own mission. Now they need to go to the corresponding planet to complete the mission. You can wait in line for the teleportation.


    The deadline of the task is one month. After one month, no matter whether the task is completed or not, you must go back to school. Do you hear me


    Ultra long distance conveyor is a cutting-edge scientific invention in the age of the universe, although it can not shuttle to the past or the future. But this ultra long distance transporter can travel light-years from earth to a planet a few light-years away, hundreds of light-years in seconds.


    If we use the means of the 21st century to travel hundreds of light-years away from the planet, even by rocket, I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years. In the 21st century, the average life span of human beings is only in their 70s. This kind of long journey will lead to death on the road.

 Chapter 13

    In the age of the big universe, mankind successfully invented the method of sailing at the speed of light, which can travel to and from the stars within hundreds of light years in a few minutes. This shows that human beings in the galaxy have been able to control many planets outside the earth. When human beings in the galaxy enter the age of the universe, it can be said that human footprints have spread all over the galaxy.


    When the first few people are sent away, Fang Tianxing, Yang an and Aoxue also set foot on the ultra long distance conveyor and send them to the Haina planet they want to go to.


    When several people came to this Haina planet, they found that the planet was desolate. According to the value of resources, the stars in the galaxy are divided into four levels, namely, heaven and earth are dark yellow, and this planet is the lowest yellow level.


    The place where a few people stand is surrounded by tall trees. Most of the place on Haina is obviously undeveloped and still looks very primitive.


    Breathing the fresh air in the forest, several people feel very calm in the heart. Stay away from the tense and oppressive atmosphere in school, and completely relax your mood.


    "We''d better hurry up, or some predators like wolves and tigers will come later." Fang Tianxing suppressed the excitement in his heart and said solemnly.


    Aoxue said to them, "by the way, we''d better find a safe place to have a rest first. Let''s have something to eat, supplement our physical strength, and prepare for the next task. It must not be too simple."


    "I see a hillside in the distance. Let''s go there." Yang an pointed to the distance and quickly suggested.


    Several people worked together and soon came to the hillside. Fang Tianxing and Yang an decide who will go hunting by guessing. They win two games in three games.


    "Well, I''ll go hunting, you can accompany Aoxue well." Yang an unfortunately lost, not without ridicule said.


    Yang an hunted some small prey such as rabbits and pheasants. Considering the taste of cooking food, he even brought the pot. In the age of the universe, students have good living ability, because the school often organizes all kinds of field exploration, so the students'' living ability is very strong.


    Yang an''s cooking skill is good, soon a fragrance came, greedy several people DC saliva. Three people each filled a bowl, eating dinner, several people began to discuss the next action.


    Fang Tian walked to Aoxue and sat down beside her. "Aoxue, what do you think of this task?"


    "In fact, this planet is very strange. Haina is a relatively barren planet, and the civilization on this planet still belongs to the agricultural age. This makes people wonder how there could be such a backward civilization in today''s era of the universe. "


    "Maybe something strange happened on this planet Haina, which prevented the progress of civilization." After thinking about it, Yang an said.


    "It''s too early to talk about this until we find the people on this planet." Fang Tian thought for a moment and said solemnly.


    At this time, a sound appeared, and several people were on guard immediately. In this kind of primeval forest, there are often unexpected dangers.


    "Oh..." several people in front of a strong wolf, it suddenly appeared, let a person off guard. Quick as the wind, the wind swept the clouds and ate up the food left by several people.


    Seeing that the wolf just finished eating the food, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the wolf often takes food from his hands and is not afraid of people at all. After all, it''s not a good thing to meet a predator like wolf in the wild, because wolves are always out in groups, which is likely to cause trouble.


    After eating the food, the wolf did not look at a few more people and left.


    Yang an and Fang Tianxing quietly follow up to see what the origin of the wolf is. But the wolf went straight into a cave and lost his trace. Fang Tianxing waited for a while at the entrance of the cave to see when he would come out.


    But the result let Fang Tianxing disappointed, there seems to be another cave in the cave. But Fang Tianxing did not dare to go in. It was dark and there seemed to be an unknown risk.


    "Heaven, let''s leave. I feel that there is a very dangerous feeling in it. Let''s not go in Yang an on one side said with fear.


    Although Fang Tianxing wanted to find out what was strange in the cave, he had to consider his companion''s feelings.


    When Fang Tianxing hesitated, Aoxue''s clear voice said, "Yang an, Fang Tianxing, let''s go quickly. I feel that there seems to be some inexplicable existence in this cave, so don''t provoke me. "


    Several people decided to leave and continue on the road. They saw the wolf several times along the way. The wolf is not afraid of strangers. Fang Tianxing also intentionally gave him the rest of his food.


    Gradually, the wolf became more and more familiar with Fang Tianxing, and finally he followed Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing turned his head and looked at the wolf. The wolf''s eyes flashed a little. The wolf jumped and rushed to Fang Tianxing.


    "Not good." Yang an is very surprised. He is about to stop the action of Canglang.


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand to indicate that Yang an didn''t have to worry. As soon as he reached out, the wolf followed Fang Tianxing''s arm and climbed onto Fang Tianxing''s body. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to Fang Tianxing''s shoulder.


    The wolf put out his tongue and called a few times. He licked Fang Tianxing''s neck without any malice.


    Yang an finally put down his heart, and Aoxue on one side was also relieved.


    The wolf climbed down from Fang Tianxing and sat down in front of him like a little dog. Fang Tianxing stretched out his hand to touch the hair on the wolf. The wolf rubbed Fang Tianxing''s hand as if enjoying it.


    Fang Tianxing patted his head. The wolf arched twice on the ground, and then stood up.


    Although the wolf can''t speak human words, its meaning is very obvious, that is to follow Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing didn''t refuse, and let him follow him on the road.


    Fang Tianxing named the wolf meteor, which means meteor comes to the world.


    Along the way, Fang Tianxing teased the meteor from time to time, and the meteor became more and more familiar with several people. But Fang Tianxing was the closest to him. There seemed to be a natural tacit understanding between them.


    Fang Tianxing feeds meteor, Aoxue also likes this little guy, and comes up to help from time to time. The wolf gradually integrated into the team.


    After walking for several days, several people finally got out of the forest, and a tribe appeared in front of them.


    "Let''s go up and have a look. We''re fed up with the game these days." Yang an said excitedly, then he strode forward and ran to the village in front.


    "Let''s go up and have a look! Don''t let Yang an scare these villagers. " Aoxue said with a smile.

 Chapter 14

    Soon several people came close to the village. Under the big tree at the entrance of the village, there was a big man with thick beard smoking dry tobacco. While smoking a cigarette, he is reading a pirated online novel.


    The bearded man saw several people coming and said warily, "who are you?"


    Yang an can''t wait to run to the bearded man, "big brother, we are from the earth, no malice, just want to spend the night here."


    "Oh, guests from afar, welcome. I''ll go to the village head right away. Please wait a moment This Haina planet is very poor and backward. The bearded man has no idea where the earth is. He needs to find the village head to have a look.


    "Dazhu, erhu, come and greet these people." The bearded man called two young people from the village to come here. It was called greeting, which was actually surveillance.


    Yang an thought that all the people outside would be hospitable, but he didn''t expect that the bearded man would be like a thief and wouldn''t let himself into the village at all.


    Looking at the young people in front of him like a thief, Yang an''s enthusiasm seems to have been hit. At this time, he patted Yang an on the shoulder with both hands. Yang an turned around and saw that the visitor was Fang Tianxing.


    "Yang an, something must have happened in this village, otherwise they would not be so alert." Fang Tianxing comforted Yang an.


    After a while, the bearded man came slowly with an old man on crutches. When the old man saw them in the distance, he came near and said to several people, "some guests have come from afar. I''m very polite."


    "Father in law, we are students from the earth. When we come here to carry out tasks, please take us in." Fang Tianxing said to the old man.


    "It''s a guest from the earth. Please come in with me." The old man reached for a sign and led several people into the village.


    The old man seems to be about 60 or 70 years old. If Fang Tianxing''s vision is not bad, the old man should be only 40 or 50 years old. It''s just that something may have happened. It''s old.


    Several people followed the old man into the village. Fang Tianxing saw the villagers in the village one by one looking like dishes, listless and powerless. It seems that the village''s field has not been cultivated for a long time, and the field is full of weeds.


    At this time, just in the evening, Fang Tianxing saw only a few villagers rushing by. Most of the houses on the roadside are made of soil blocks, which brings a strong local flavor.


    Fang Tianxing observed as he walked and came to a slightly larger earth house. This is the meeting room in the village. Step into the earth house. The ground was pitted, and there were only old tables and wooden chairs in the room, but on the whole, it was pretty good.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s doubts, the old man pondered for a moment and then said, "little brothers, you have come all the way. I should have treated you well. It''s just that our village has been greatly changed recently. We are really busy. "


    "I dare to ask my father-in-law what happened in the village and if there is anything we can help. You are welcome. We will try our best to help you Fang Tianxing said faintly that as soon as he entered the village, he felt that the village was abnormal.


    "That is to say, our network writers take the task of guarding the human readers of the galaxy as their mission. If you have any difficulties, please let us know. We''ll find a way to help you solve them. " Yang an also noticed what seemed to have happened and said solemnly.


    "I''d like to thank you for coming here. In fact, I''m asking for help from your school. It''s a long story. It started three years ago


    The planet that our village lives on belongs to the Yellow planet. Its resources are relatively poor, and there are few people coming at ordinary times. The villagers here have been farming for generations, and their annual harvest can only maintain food and clothing. They have little other income, but they can barely survive.


    Until three years ago, a young man in black came to our planet, and the villagers warmly received him.


    This person is not bad. I see that many of our villagers want to read a lot of online novels to enhance their wisdom, but they are unable to read paid chapters because they have no money.


    The young man heard the demands of the villagers, and he generously provided pirated novels for the villagers to read. Many villagers can''t resist the temptation to take a few books to see, and find that they are really pirated novels that can be read for free.


    The villagers were overjoyed to learn that there was such a thing in the world that they could get something for nothing. The rest of the villagers were crazy.


    They indulge in the pleasure of reading pirated novels, and the weeds in the fields are not cleared. The villagers are not willing to farm any more. It seems that they just eat and die every day and don''t want to work at all.


    The hardworking villagers have become more and more lazy, and the barren planet has become more and more barren. The villagers are addicted to the pirated Internet novels for nothing, and they are no longer eager to make progress, so the civilization development of this planet has completely stopped. "


    When the old man said this, he sighed. He was also very guilty for failing to prevent the villagers from falling.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an Aoxue have the same feeling after listening to the old man''s story. Pirated novels do harm to people. Many readers in the galaxy are persecuted by pirated novels in the name of free. They are confused by pirated novels and lose their nature.


    In fact, the so-called pirated free novels are the conspiracy of pirated star people outside the galaxy. They use these pirated novels to grab the readers of the galaxy, take the opportunity to weaken the strength of the legitimate authors, and pave the way for attacking the galaxy.


    Several people, as the original authors of the galaxy, naturally cannot allow this kind of thing to happen.


    Just as people were thinking, Yang an slapped the table, "what an alien evil force has extended its evil hand to the innocent villagers. I, Yang an, can''t spare them." Yang an said angrily.


    "Yang an, don''t be impulsive. Now the villagers have been fascinated by pirated novels. The most urgent task is to rescue them first. " Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    "Then I''ll destroy those pirated novels right away, and don''t let these harmful things continue to harm people." Yang an is about to leave in a rage.


    "Yang an, pirated novels can be destroyed, but don''t hurt the villagers. Remember, don''t force it. " Fang Tianxing urged Yang an that now the villagers have been confused by pirated novels and can''t force them to come.


    "Heaven, I know. I''ll destroy those pirated novels first." Yang an is not absolutely reckless. He also knows that the villagers have been poisoned by pirated novels for a long time, which is not so easy to rescue.


    Yang an left to destroy those pirated novels, and Fang Tianxing sat down to think about this task. The invigilator sent himself here, and there happened to be a problem that villagers were confused by pirated novels. It is very likely that this test is to solve the problem here.

 Chapter 15

    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing began to think about how to successfully complete the task. If you want to enlighten the villagers, you don''t just need to destroy these pirated novels. We have to fundamentally open up the minds of the villagers, so that the villagers can understand that it is correct to read the legal edition, so as to complete the task successfully.


    Fang Tianxing thought that it was a very simple thing to destroy pirated novels, so naturally he let Yang an do it.


    But after waiting for a long time, Yang an didn''t come back. Some people were worried. Just at this time, a clamor came from the outside, with Yang an''s cry for help in the middle.


    "No, there''s something wrong with Yang an." Fang Tianxing immediately went out, and the old man and Aoxue also came out. I found that Yang an was tied up by the excited villagers, and some villagers even raised torches to burn Yang an to death.


    "Stop it." Fang Tianxing immediately drinks to stop the angry villagers, and Aoxue comes out to help stop the villagers.


    At this time, a seemingly leading villager appeared. He said to Tianxing, "your brother has ruined our free novel. Do you think we should burn this guy?"


    The villagers behind him are also angry, and they will never give up until they burn Yang an to death.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the villagers in front of him were angry. He could not be convinced in a few words.


    At this time Aoxue in time to help out, "this big brother, Yang an brother is just unintentional fault, please give us three days, three days later we will give you a reply."


    "Son, these brothers are not bad guys. I hope you can give them a few days." At this time, the old man also appeared. He was the last village head in the village and still had some authority. But now the villagers have been dazzled by anger, and they are not so respectful to his words.


    "He ruined our novel, and naturally he had to pay for it." The leader is the new village head and the son of the old village head. He has been poisoned by pirated online novels.


    "Son, I hope you can give them a chance. Is there really no room for moderation in this matter?" The old village head begged bitterly that the village head''s tottering body looked so pitiful. This kind of begging for Fang Tianxing and others is hard to bear.


    "Well, for my father''s sake, I''ll give you three days. I''ll see what kind of reply you give me." The leading man seems to change his mind and even agrees to Aoxue''s request.


    "Put him down and see how he can give us an account in three days." When the leading man spoke, the villagers set Yang down.


    Yang an was tied up by the villagers for a long time and looked dispirited. It is not only the pain of being misunderstood by the villagers, but also the most unacceptable thing for Yang an to be misunderstood by others when he has done a right thing.


    Seeing Yang an''s dispirited look, Fang Tian walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, don''t be discouraged. It''s just a misunderstanding. The author''s journey is very difficult, but when he encounters this little difficulty, do you shrink back


    Fang Tianxing''s words are like enlightening. The author of the network, who is responsible for protecting the human readers of the galaxy, must face many difficulties. If you flinch when you meet this difficulty, it''s better to be an ordinary person.


    Thinking of this, Yang an''s depression was finally relieved. However, he was still puzzled and asked: "Fang Tianxing, you said to give them an answer in three days. How can you enlighten them?"


    Fang Tianxing had to promise at that time, but now he has no idea at all.


    But in order to stabilize people''s hearts, Fang Tianxing didn''t reveal it, just said mysteriously, "you''ll know that day."


    "My son is really poisoned by pirated novels. I can''t listen to others at all. I''ve been bothered." The old village head said sadly.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the responsibility of our network authors to help readers. We will certainly find ways to help the villagers out of the misunderstanding." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    "Come and stay in my house for a few days. It''s very cold here at night. I can''t stand it outside." The village head said with concern.


    "OK, let''s just interrupt." Fang Tianxing thought that Aoxue, a girl, had been sleeping with her these days. She really suffered a lot. They agreed to live in the village head''s house, so several people followed the village head to the village head''s house.


    The old man opened the door, and several people came in. An old woman was sitting in the courtyard, as if she was peeling corn. Fang Tianxing walked into the courtyard and said softly to grandma, "Hello, grandma."


    After a long time, the old woman looked up and saw that it was a young man. She said with a smile, "little brother, the old man is old and deaf. Don''t blame him, little brother."


    "It''s OK, grandma. We are students of Tianming high school. We happened to pass by here when we were on a mission. We want to stay here for one night, I wonder if we can? " Fang Tianxing was afraid that the granny couldn''t hear him and said aloud.


    "I''ve heard of students from the earth before. But if it''s freezing today, you''d better come in quickly. " Granny quickly took a few people to the house.


    The old lady pushed open the simple wooden door, and a warm feeling came to her face. Fang Tianxing felt their breath stagnated. Maybe this wing room is close to the side, and there is little ventilation, but it feels warm.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing walked into the house, he felt at home. Looking around, we can see that although the house is simple, it is often cleaned, but it is also quite clean.


    "The humble house is simple and crude. Let''s put it down for the time being." At this time, the old man turned to look at Fang Tianxing and said. The old village head has peaceful eyes and wrinkled face. Maybe I''m not in a good mood because of what happened today, but I''m kind.


    "The old village head is very kind. Please forgive me if I disturb you." Fang Tianxing said with a smile. After all, it''s better to have a place to rest than to sleep outdoors.


    "Little brothers, come and drink some water." The old woman said to several people warmly.


    Several people sit at the table, hot tea has been poured, in this cold season, can have a cup of hot tea to drink is also good.


    "Old lady, go and get some good food for the little brothers. By the way, we''ve made the rest of our bacon. " The old village head said to the old woman.


    The people of Haina have been farming for generations with little income, and they usually live frugally. But when guests come, they will try their best to entertain them warmly.


    "Today we can only stay here, and thank the old village head for letting us stay for a few days." Fang Tianxing said to the old village head sincerely.

 Chapter 16

    The old village head said with a broad smile, "don''t be so polite. The visitors are guests. Please stay with us. I''ll arrange a room for you."


    Fang Tianxing felt a little embarrassed and quickly took out a few recommended tickets from him. This time, he didn''t take much with him. Once he took it out, there were ten recommended tickets. After all, recommended tickets and monthly tickets are universal currency in the galaxy, which can be used everywhere.


    "Here''s a little bit of our heart. Please accept it." Fang Tianxing took out the recommendation ticket and said.


    But the village head looked at the recommended ticket, waved his hand and said: "I dare not accept it. Besides, it doesn''t cost much to live for a few of you for one night. We all provide free accommodation for our guests. You can rest assured to stay here."


    Fang Tianxing had no choice but to give the recommendation ticket to the old village head. Finally, the old village head had to accept it, but he said he couldn''t find it. He had to provide what they needed and let them say what they wanted.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "there is no other requirement. Just get something to eat."


    The old village head hurriedly asked the old woman to prepare the meal.


    "Well, if you want water, come outside. If there''s nothing wrong, go to bed early. If you have anything to say to us, "he said The old village head said with concern.


    "Thank you, old village head." Fang Tianxing thanks again. After all, it''s not surprising that people are polite when they are away from home.


    Several people back to the village head''s home, saw a lot of food has been set on the table, "little brother, come to eat." The old lady said to several people.


    The table in front of us is full of all kinds of hot dishes, including braised meat, chestnut chicken and other farm snacks.


    These farmhouse dishes are natural green and pollution-free, and do not use too many pesticides and growth promoting agents. It''s good for the body. It tastes good and healthy.


    There is special food in front of the meteor, but at this time, the meteor seems to be abnormal. See meteor with the fastest speed of food swept away, and then bite a piece of meat, quickly left.


    "Meteor, where are you going?" Fang Tianxing said doubtfully. But the meteor didn''t look back, just ran straight ahead. Fang Tianxing follows him closely. It doesn''t matter if meteor eats food, but Fang Tianxing wants to know what he wants to do.


    "This time I''ll see what you''re from." Fang Tianxing''s secret way in his heart.


    The meteor ran very fast, whirling out. Fang Tianxing followed closely. The meteor runs very fast, but Fang Tianxing can barely keep up.


    Meteor speed is very fast, Fang Tianxing chased out dozens of miles, just did not catch up. Meteor is obviously not an ordinary wolf, physical strength is more than ten times stronger than the general wolf. Running, the meteor suddenly ran into the original cave.


    Fang Tianxing is determined to find out the truth this time, but he refuses to let it go, so he goes in with it.


    The outside of the cave is narrow, but the inside is very wide, like an independent underground world. And the entrance of the cave extends in all directions, like a labyrinth.


    Meteors constantly shuttle in the maze of the cave, as if in their own home. Fang Tianxing followed closely. If he didn''t go into a strange cave at ordinary times, he held his breath today to see the origin of this meteor.


    One person, one wolf, one chase, one escape, gradually went deep into the depth of the cave where people rarely visit. Finally, the meteor stopped in a corner, and the picture in front of him stunned Fang Tianxing.


    "It''s unbelievable that there should be such a place underground." Fang Tianxing exclaimed, his voice even felt a little trembling. What happened in front of him was too shocking.


    In front of you is a triangular star warship. The warship is black and has a very beautiful shape. There are triangular wingspans on both sides of the warship.


    Although the warship looks small, the firepower weapons in it are very fierce, even enough to destroy a planet.


    This kind of warship is not owned by public Internet authors, and only contract Internet authors can control it. The general public does not have so much wealth to buy, which is not enough to own. Moreover, with this kind of warship, the author has the ability to travel in the starry sky.


    At this time, the meteor went to the side of the warship. I don''t know what he did. A hatch on the side of the warship slowly opened.


    The meteor rubbed and scurried in. Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate and immediately followed in. It was dark inside the warship. Fang Tianxing stepped on the huge warship gently.


    Fang Tianxing starts from the tail and goes straight ahead. His mental strength did not relax his vigilance, observing everything around him at any time.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes changed slightly, and he had a new understanding of the strength of the warship. With his current strength, he can''t even destroy the warship a little, which shows the strength of this warship.


    Fang Tianxing thought that there must be something strange about this warship stopping here. Fang Tianxing continued to walk towards the inside. He saw amusement parks, zoos and other places along the way. This makes Fang Tianxing very strange. It seems that the owner of this warship likes animals very much.


    There was no light on the whole warship. It was cold and dark, only the sound of Fang Tianxing walking on the warship.


    After walking for a while, Fang Tianxing came to the middle of the warship. He went straight down, and there were many other places he had never been.


    Suddenly, a few red lanterns appeared in front of Fang Tianxing''s eyes, which seemed to be the eyes of wild animals, waking up from the darkness.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised. He didn''t expect that there were still living creatures on the damaged warship. At the same time, he was a little excited. Maybe the warship had any secret.


    "Roar, roar." These monsters are very fast, directly towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing has no doubt about him. The words in his body are condensed into a long gun. Fang Tianxing waves the long gun and stabs those monsters with one shot.


    "Hush, roar." There seems to be a lot of monsters, and there are monsters in the dark again. It is impossible for Fang Tianxing to avoid it at this time.


    Gradually adapt to the dark eyes, Fang Tianxing rolled to one side to avoid the attack of those monsters. Because the target is missing, the creature hisses and jumps away quickly.


    Fang Tianxing focused on his ears and heard a lot of moving sounds. Obviously more and more of his companions are moving this way.


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Fang Tianxing rushes out like an arrow. The long gun in his hand kept spinning and blood splashed in the dark. Fang Tianxing instantly killed dozens of monsters in the dark.


    Fang Tianxing reached out to wipe the blood off his face, and the monsters in the dark seemed to be touched. These monsters have been in the dark for a long time. They have a strong ability to adapt to the dark. They can see in the dark like day. The dark has no effect on them at all.

 Chapter 17

    Fang Tianxing took out his flashlight and a bright light flashed. The monster can''t adapt to the sudden light, and the body shape suddenly stops. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Fang Tianxing immediately stabbed the monster to death.


    With the help of the flashlight, Fang Tianxing finally saw the face of the monster. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a tiger like animal, with several nearby leopards or hounds.


    These animals live in the dark world for a long time, and their bodies have long lost the ability to see things in the light. The flash in front of them made them temporarily blind. With this moment of opportunity, Fang Tianxing finally escaped from the encirclement.


    Fang Tianxing continued to move forward and found that the meteor in front of him was watching him. See oneself follow to come over, body a flash, then got into front of a space, square day line follow to drill in. After the animals roared to chase, Fang Tianxing immediately shot the animals to kill, alone in the door, do not let these monsters rush in.


    Fang Tianxing tries to find out if there is a door switch beside him. There are too many monsters coming after him. He must stop them immediately. Finally, Fang Tianxing touched a button and pressed it. As soon as the cabin door was closed, the animals outside were immediately blocked.


    "It''s dangerous. I''ve finally got those monsters out." Fang Tianxing patted his chest and put down the fear in his heart. Fang Tianxing''s heart temporarily settled down.


    "Oh," came the howl of the meteor. Fang Tianxing fixed his eyes and saw the command room in front of him. The command room is in the head of the warship, and the space of the command room is huge, full of various instruments.


    In the middle of the command room is a three-dimensional image of a woman. The woman''s face is very beautiful, but since she appears here, she is obviously the master spirit of the warship.


    "Hello, I''m the master Lingling of Yitian warship. What can I do for you?" The three-dimensional image said.


    The roaring sound came, and the iron door outside was constantly impacted by the monster. These monsters are far more powerful than ordinary animals, and the door seems to be broken soon.


    "Wait a minute. Now I just want to know how to deal with those guys outside." Fang Tianxing asked anxiously.


    "You mean the old master''s failed experiments?" Lingling said.


    "The failed experiment?" Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, at the last moment, the old master wanted to try to improve his life span with the help of gene mutation and get more time.


    So he found many animals to do experiments, but they were not perfect and failed. Emptiness has a long life, but it loses its long nature and becomes a vicious monster. The old master was disappointed and died. After all, he died at the end of his life. "


    Speaking of this, the Lord Ling Ling''s face was sad. It was obvious that she had some simple feelings.


    "It''s not easy to beat them, though they''ve lost their heads. They are genetically mutated, and their power is greatly increased. It is very difficult to kill them easily. " Said the Lord Ling Ling.


    "Sure enough, no wonder the monsters outside are so difficult. How on earth can we defeat them? " Fang Tianxing asked.


    "If you want to defeat them, you have to use the means left by the old master. But if you want to get the means left by the old master, you have to get the highest control authority of the warship. "


    "The highest control authority of Yitian warship? How can I get it? " Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    "The old master is an Internet writer who signed a contract with jiuzhong. Before he died, he had only one wish, hoping that someone could inherit his legacy and help him fulfill his unfinished wish." Said Lingling.


    "Unfulfilled wish, I don''t know what it is. Can I help you?" Fang Tianxing thought and said.


    "At that time, the old master was already a network writer who signed a contract with jiuzhong. Shouyuan was limited. He spent his whole life pursuing the road of network literature. It''s a pity that his fortune is just ordinary, and he has not been able to see the level of online writers in his whole life. The old master''s last wish is that his descendants can become online writers and fulfill his wish. "


    Fang Tianxing, after hearing this, sighed for a long time. He also learned from network writers, and knew the difficulties of network writers'' practice. It is very difficult for the author to be an excellent network author.


    Lingling suddenly said, "look at this first." Then he handed a book to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing picked up the book and looked at it. The title of the book is "Xiao Qi''s experience in writing". It turned out to be a Book of experience in writing. Fang Tianxing opened it and found that his pen name was Xiao Qi, which recorded the life of the Internet author.


    Who is the passer-by in whose life, who is the rotation of whose life, the dust of previous life, the wind of this life, the endless sad soul, and ultimately who is not who.


    This sentence written on the front page of Xiao Qi''s writing experience gives Fang Tianxing a lot of emotion. Xiao Qi has a good talent. He has worked hard for three years, and was admitted to three major online arts colleges. He was appreciated by his tutors and finally entered the contract level smoothly.


    However, the cultivation of network authors is not only based on a little talent. If there is no big chance, it is difficult to enter the level of the author on the shelves. After all, Xiao Qi fell in front of the threshold of the shelf level, and his novels naturally became even more broken.


    Xiao Qi''s experience is very sad. He pursues the author''s road hard, but the chance is not enough. After a hundred years of hard work, he becomes nothing but ashes.


    President Fang Tian sighed and solemnly said, "let me fulfill the wish of senior Xiao Qi. I''m willing to do everything I can for the way of the author. No matter what, I will fulfill his last wish."


    There are six levels of authorship: public level network author, contract level network author, shelf level network author, publishing level network author, small God level network author, big God level network author.


    Public Internet authors are just beginning to see the way of Internet authors. They are the easiest to reach. They can become public Internet authors with a little insight. Therefore, the number of public authors is the largest. There are about 100 billion ordinary people in the galaxy, and about 100 million can become public Internet authors.


    With hundreds of loyal readers, the public Internet authors are blessed with great power. But it''s not so easy to become a contract level network author. No one in a hundred public network authors can become a contract level network author. They need to have good qualifications.


    The contract level network author has just entered the threshold of network author, and has the ability to call the wind and rain. The contract level network author has his own life treasure book, which can have 500 years of life.

 Chapter 18

    The next step for a contract level network author is to become a shelf level network author. To become a shelf level network author, a contract level network author needs not only qualification, but also great opportunity. The novels of the online writers on the shelves can be read for fee, and the online writers on the shelves can cross the starry sky physically, have the power to move mountains and fill the sea, and have the power to cross the universe.


    Further up the publishing network, the author has been the star of the strong, they have understood the laws of the universe. Their novels contain a sense of the universe, every word has infinite power, a word in their novels can smash the planet, a word can change the world, move mountains and fill the sea.


    Further up, the author of Xiaoshen level network is already a legendary existence, and there are no more than 108 in the whole universe. Each of them is a hero to protect human readers. Because of their existence, the galaxy is free from alien invasion.


    As for the great God level network, the author has been immortal for thousands of years. He claims to be with the universe and will never die.


    I don''t know how many amazing young people want to pursue the author''s road, but how many can reach the end. When Fang Tianxing thought of this, he also had a lot of feelings. After all, he was the same author and felt the same way.


    "Well, if you want to get the highest authority of this warship, you have to pass the test. Master left a test, as long as you can complete the test, you can get the highest authority Said the warlord Lingling.


    "Well, would you like to be tested?" Lingling began to write a question. This is the last instruction left by the old master.


    In order to find the inheritor for himself, the owner of the warship left a test. Only by passing the test can we get the control of Yitian warship, and only the same network author can accept the test.


    "Well, I''m ready. I''m willing to accept the inheritance of senior Xiao Qi." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    "Didi, you come to accept the test first. Here is a piece of text left by the author, which was put on the shelf by the old owner. Only a successful understanding of this word can be regarded as passing the test. " Said Lingling, the master of the battleship.


    "There is actually a text of the online author on the shelf," Fang Tianxing was shocked. The legendary online author on the shelf can cross the starry sky physically, and has great power in his every move. It''s the backbone of the fight against aliens in Star Wars, and it can be used as a general to guard one side.


    In order to get a piece of writing left by such an author, Xiao Qi must have paid a great price.


    "OK, now I''ll take out the text left by the old host, which is a popular Internet author. Just a moment." It seems that Lingling is communicating with some place on the battleship. It''s obviously not easy to take out that letter.


    A moment later, a simple box rose from the table in front of Fang Tianxing. In Fang Tianxing''s expectant eyes, the lid of the box was opened, and there was a brilliant light in it. Fang Tianxing felt the pain in his eyes. He quickly closed his eyes. A moment later, the brilliance dissipated, and Fang Tianxing could see the true face of the text in front of him.


    This is a word of martial arts. As soon as Fang Tianxing saw it, he felt that a figure was practicing martial arts. It seems that the figure is a martial arts master. The essence of martial arts flows between one punch and one foot.


    Fang Tianxing stares at the figure practicing martial arts. Fang Tianxing feels that his soul seems to be absorbed. In front of this huge will of martial arts, I remember those joys and sorrows. All kinds of emotions have been wiped out and eliminated, leaving only pure martial arts.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing''s mind is completely in an ethereal state, like a dream, like waking up, and everything outside is completely unconscious.


    The will of martial arts in front of us can not be condensed by ordinary people, with terrible appeal. Fang Tianxing''s body moved involuntarily, and began to practice according to the posture of these figures. With Fang Tianxing''s continuous practice of these martial arts, his movements naturally bring his own martial arts will.


    At this time, the figure came with a blow, with the momentum of turning the heavens.


    Fang Tianxing without thinking, the same boxing, can fight against the will of martial arts, but also the will of martial arts. Two fists finally collide together!


    The other side''s martial arts is more pure, and the martial arts will contained in it is extremely brilliant. In the collision of the will of martial arts and Taoism, Fang Tianxing was almost defeated, and the heart of Taoism was lost.


    "Develop with courage, walk with mind and live with wisdom." Just when Fang Tianxing lost confidence and was about to sink, a voice of Tiancan potato appeared in his mind. A spirit, Fang Tianxing suddenly wake up.


    Tianchan potato is the God of courage. The talent skill is brave. To get this talent ability can stimulate the courage in the heart, and even the challenge is not difficult.


    "What''s the matter with me? Do I have to shrink back because of the small difficulties in front of me. The author''s way is difficult step by step. If my mind is not strong, I might as well break it early and be an ordinary person. " Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    The road of network authors will never be smooth. No one is born to be a god level author, only to maintain a firm heart of the author, fearless, courageous. It''s hard to know that every god level author has emerged from hundreds of millions of people.


    Fang Tianxing calmed down and re observed the character in front of him. He clenched his lips tightly and thought of the world in his heart. Suddenly, he had boundless courage in his heart. With Tianchan''s courage blessing, Fang Tianxing lashed out a fist, and everything in front of him was smashed.


    It turns out that everything is a virtual shadow. There is no real combat effectiveness at all. It''s just a will of martial arts. As long as we can overcome the will, we can get the mystery.


    Generally, online writers have at least 300000 characters, and each character has its own will. Once combined, the power is unimaginable.


    "Congratulations on Tianxing. You have passed the final test. Now this battleship is yours. You can seal those monsters outside again. " Lingling said.


    "Well, then send all those guys out there where they should be." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom.


    "Today''s battleships are short of energy. They can be started as long as they have added energy. But if you want to give full play to your power, you have to wait until the host becomes a contract level Internet author. " Lingling tells the story of Yitian warship.


    After all, after the fall of the old owner of the Yitian warship, the Yitian warship has been in a state of dormancy. There is only consumption of energy but no supplement. The energy of the current battleship relying on the sky has already been exhausted.

 Chapter 19

    "Well, master, please go out first." Lingling said.


    The intelligent system of recognizing the Lord will not deceive people. Fang Tianxing has no doubt about him and has stepped out of the warship relying on heaven.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing stepped out of the battleship, the battleship immediately shrank and finally turned into a pendant hanging on Fang Tianxing''s waist.


    Fang Tianxing was stunned, and then he heard Lingling''s voice: "master, the warship has entered the dust mode. When the master needs it, he can tell lingling that I will return the Yitian warship to normal mode. "


    It turns out that with Space folding technology, Yitian warship can become bigger and smaller, and it is easy to carry.


    Fang Tianxing walked out of the cave smartly. This time, it taught him that martial arts will advance without retreat. He should go forward bravely at any time and never give up.


    Soon three days passed, and it was time for Fang Tianxing to reply to the villagers. The villagers have been waiting at the door since early in the morning. If we can''t give them an explanation today, I''m afraid it can''t be done well.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing stepped out of the yard, he saw the waiting villagers. The leader saw Fang Tianxing come out and said in a loud voice, "Fang Tianxing, it''s time. What''s your reply to us?"


    "Just follow me." Fang Tianxing didn''t care about the man''s tone. He just went straight in the same direction, and the villagers naturally followed him.


    After walking more than ten miles, Fang Tianxing took the villagers to a field, which was full of weeds because there was no one to take care of. Naturally, the growth of crops will not be very good. Many seedlings have withered.


    "What are you bringing us here for? Give us a quick explanation. Or we''ll burn you and Yang an together. " A villager said ferociously.


    Fang Tianxing turned to the man behind him and said, "what do you see?"


    "If you see anything, it''s just a piece of farmland. If there''s anything strange, don''t beat around the Bush and deceive me." Said the man in a loud voice.


    Fang Tianxing squatted down, pointed to a withered crop in the barren field and said, "how do you think the crops are growing?"


    "What does it matter to you whether the crops grow well or not?" The man complained.


    "You just need to answer my question, and I will give you a satisfactory answer later." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "The field is deserted and overgrown with weeds. Naturally, the growth of crops is extremely poor." The man''s face flashed a trace of sadness, but soon said disdainfully.


    "If there is no one to take care of the field, there will be weeds. As the saying goes, if you don''t pay, there will be no return. Where can you get good things without effort in the world. You read pirated online novels at no cost. Have you ever thought about what those legitimate authors should do? " Fang Tianxing said lightly.


    "I don''t care what the legitimate authors are. I just need to have my own pirated books to read." The man was a little unhappy and said stubbornly, and the villagers behind him should be.


    Fang Tianxing was not angry but laughed. He reached out and pointed to the crops in the field and said, "there are things in the world that can be gained without work, just like the crops in the field, which can''t thrive without care. The so-called "no pay, no gain". The so-called free pirated novels are actually based on the sacrifice of the interests of the legitimate authors. Are you willing to base your happiness on the pain of others? "


    "You''re right. We don''t want to base our happiness on the pain of others, but our planet is extremely poor. The villagers have no income at all. Where can we afford to read those paid novels?" The man said helplessly.


    "If you don''t pay, you shouldn''t gain. In fact, many original novels are free, but you haven''t noticed them all the time.


    Generally speaking, only when the author reaches the level of practice, can he make his original novel become a paid novel. Before that, they were all free. For example, they and I were public authors, and our novels were all free. " Fang Tianxing said sincerely.


    "What, your books are free?" The man wondered.


    "Yes." At this time, Yang an and Aoxue come out of the crowd to rescue Fang Tianxing, and several people report their novel names.


    Several villagers immediately went to check, and found that if so, these people are public authors, and their original novels are really free.


    "I didn''t expect that you would willingly give your novels to the public for free without any income." The man sighed in surprise.


    "Although the strength of our public network writers is not high, we do have a heart in pursuit of network literature. We also want to be an excellent network author and guard the human readers of the galaxy. This is our ideal. " Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    The first man was silent for a moment. He called a villager around him and whispered in his ear for a while. Then the villager left. A moment later, several villagers came carrying sacks.


    The villagers dumped the contents of the sacks on the ground, where bundles of pirated novels were packed.


    "We used to be ignorant and read pirated novels, which virtually hurt many legitimate authors. Today is the day of your words let us repent, today we will completely destroy these pirated novels The man took out his torch and said.


    The pirated novels are piled up on the ground, and the man throws the torch on the pirated novels. That pile of pirated novels was ignited and burned quickly. The flames were burning up, and the fire became more and more powerful, as if to burn out the filth and evil of the world.


    "Fang Tianxing. We believe that you will become an excellent Internet author. Your presence must be a good thing for our galaxy readers. We are willing to be your loyal readers. " Said the man.


    "Yes, we are willing to be your loyal readers." One side of the villagers said in unison.


    The power of countless blessings of readers on the villagers rises, most of them are white, and there are three red ones. The white one is the power of the first-class readers, and the red one is the power of the young Xia readers.


    According to different levels of readers, the power of blessing is also different. From low to high, there are grade one, grade two, grade three, grade four, grade five, grade six, grade seven, grade eight, grade nine, grade ten and grade supreme.


    Compared with the power of first-class readers, the power of young Xia readers can bring more powerful blessing to the author. The power of one young Xia reader is at least equal to that of ten first-class readers.


    With the power of the white first-class readers, Fang Tianxing feels that his power is greatly increased. Next, the power of the red young Xia readers into the body, but also a warm force into their own body. Fang Tianxing''s number of readers has skyrocketed to 550 first-class readers, and it is still rising.

 Chapter 20

    The power of countless readers is like a cool energy into his body. Fang Tianxing feels that the endless energy is converging to him, and the power of readers'' blessing is gradually converging into his body.


    With this change, Fang Tianxing felt that his strength began to grow again, little by little, step by step. Although slow, but never stop growing!


    Suddenly, Fang Tianxing felt that his understanding of the author was further enhanced. With this feeling, he felt a kind of unspeakable relaxation. Their own strength has been further enhanced and they have more powerful strength.


    In this relaxation, the attraction of Fang Tianxing''s mind to the power of patronage is becoming more and more powerful and amazing. The speed of the influx of readers'' blessing power began to become faster.


    Ten days later, the last point of readers'' blessing completely penetrated into Fang Tianxing''s sea of knowledge. When the power of the reader''s blessing completely converges into Fang Tianxing''s understanding of the sea. In a flash, Fang Tianxing''s body changed greatly.


    There is a faint aperture behind Fang Tianxing. There are two apertures, and the white one on the outside is more solid. The red aperture inside is very thin, which must be the reason why there are not enough chivalrous readers.


    Beside the meteor happy whine, jump above Tianxing''s shoulder, in Fang Tianxing immersed in their own practice, he has been at the side.


    At this time, Yang an and Aoxue wake up slowly. When they wake up, their faces are also surprised.


    "I feel that my number of readers has increased a lot, and my level has reached the quadruple peak of public authors." Yang an is very happy.


    "Me too. I''ve been promoted to the public author fourfold." Aoxue surprised.


    "Thank you for saving our village this time. Thank you so much." The old village head said with tears in his eyes.


    "That''s..." other villagers answered.


    "It''s the mission of our network authors to protect the human readers of the galaxy. Where do we need to thank them. Now that the task is finished, we have to leave. " Fang Tianxing said goodbye to the villagers. Although the villagers tried every means to keep him, he left the village.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing''s mind has been completely restored to its original fullness.


    "Finally successfully help the villagers relieve their suffering..." an inexplicable sigh, slowly flowing out from Fang Tianxing''s mouth.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, put the meteor into the battleship, and several people returned to the long-distance transmitter by the same way. Yang an complained all the way. Yang an''s destruction of pirated novels was severely beaten by the villagers, but Fang Tianxing was praised by the people. How could it also show that he was a big wrongdoer.


    "Well, Yang an, don''t complain. I''ll go hunting this time." Fang Tianxing really can''t stand Yang an''s complaint and takes the initiative to say.


    "You volunteered it. I didn''t force it." Yang an said with a smile.


    "That''s funny. You two don''t get into shape one day." The action of Yang an and Fang Tianxing amuses Aoxue.


    Fang Tianxing''s hunting income is good. He brought back a rabbit and two pheasants, which is enough for several people.


    Yang an took out the iron pot and all kinds of prepared seasonings. It didn''t take long for the delicious food to come out of the pot. A few people greedy fingers, the task was successfully completed, and with great strength, a few people are in a good mood.


    "It will take a few days to get to the ultra long distance conveyor. The biggest disadvantage of this kind of transmission is that it can only be fixed-point directional transmission, which is very troublesome. If only we had a warship, we could travel in the starry sky at any time. " Yang an sighed.


    This kind of long-distance conveyor is expensive to manufacture, and can only be transmitted in a fixed position, which is extremely inconvenient. If there are star wars or Star Cruises, you can take off and land at any time, which is very convenient.


    But the Starship itself is not cheap, and to carry out long-distance navigation in the starry sky, ordinary energy can not meet the huge energy required for Star Trek. The energy crystal needed by Star Wars ships is extremely expensive, which is not affordable by ordinary people.


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing''s mind entered the command room of the warship. The combat system in the command room is very complete, including Star Wars map and operation console.


    "Master, the battleship is 3600 meters long and 600 meters wide, and its speed can reach five times the speed of sound. In combat, we have hundreds of weapons and electromagnetic guns. " Lingling slowly explained to Tianxing.


    After listening to Lingling''s words, Fang Tianxing fell into a deep meditation. With the pictures described by Lingling, Fang Tianxing felt like he was dreaming.


    But at present, Fang Tianxing doesn''t intend to reveal that he owns the star warship. The star warship is generally something that only contract level network writers can have. A public network author owns a star battleship. He is innocent and guilty. Once he is known, it is likely to bring endless trouble.


    Several people walked for several days in a row, and came to the place where they were transported. They took the meteor and stepped on the transmission device. In a flash, they went back to high school. There were not many people in the examination room. It''s only 20 days. Most of them haven''t finished their task. After all, not everyone is so lucky.


    Fang Tianxing to hand in the task, task completion to invigilator teacher that inspection and registration. Several people came to invigilator teacher, invigilator teacher a Leng, it seems that they did not expect so soon to complete the task, he looked at a few people''s information, verify.


    "You are the first to complete the task, and your completion status has been archived. The next step is to wait for a special person to review and publish the results in a month. " Invigilator said to several people.


    It will be a month before the results of the examination will be released. No wonder the completion of the task needs to be investigated.


    "Let''s go to my house now. My home is in aotianxing, 300000 light-years away. Take the Star Cruise, seven or eight days to come, winter vacation together to my home to play Aoxue suggested.


    "Three hundred thousand light-years away, what kind of family is Aoxue''s? How can you have a star cruise. It''s a vehicle worth trillions of recommended tickets. It''s said that it can travel back and forth in millions of light years. " Yang an said in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing has long known that Aoxue''s background is unfathomable. At this time, he knows that he has underestimated Aoxue''s background. Just having a star cruise ship can explain a lot of things.


    "Aoxue, I think we''d better not go. Long Aotian doesn''t want us to be together. He''ll be angry. Maybe he''ll get into trouble. " Fang Tianxing said anxiously.

 Chapter 21

    Aoxue hands akimbo, jiaosheng way: "Fang Tianxing, you don''t pay attention to him, he is a dog skin plaster, all day long know sticky, especially hate."


    "Today you must go to my home. My home is in aotianxing. I''m alone in winter vacation. It''s very boring. You can go with me." Aoxue holds Fang Tianxing and says.


    "Fang Tianxing, it''s better to be respectful than obedient. Let''s go then." Yang an seems to be inspired by Aoxue. With their current strength, there''s no need to be afraid of long Aotian, so Tianxing advises him.


    "Well, let''s go together." Fang Tianxing agreed.


    Aoxue sent out a command to the communication instrument on her arm, "Dongfang, come and pick me up quickly."


    With that, Aoxue motioned Fang Tianxing and Yang an to wait for a moment. About ten minutes later, she heard the sound of the siren from a distance. Several people looked up and saw that there was a luxury cruise ship about 100 Zhang long in front of them.


    Yes, that''s right. The Star Cruise is similar to the 21st century cruise, but its size is much larger.


    The luxury cruise ship in front of us stops slowly. It has a load of tens of tons and can accommodate thousands of people. It is the most favorite amusement facility of the rich, which is equivalent to the yacht of the 21st century.


    It''s just that there is a light shield on the cruise ship, which is actually to avoid the particle flow of cosmic rays, including the sun and other stars. These things are very dangerous in the universe. They can let you see the beautiful Aurora, but they can also kill ordinary people easily.


    Cosmic ray energy is very high, can destroy human DNA, and make DNA recombination, many animals and plants through space breeding, can get completely different new genes than the ground.


    But after all, humans can''t bear this kind of thing. Without any protection, cosmic rays can also make people get cancer or other diseases.


    Ordinary people who have left the earth can never live in space, even if they don''t need oxygen. But if the skin is exposed to vacuum, ordinary people may die miserably. All kinds of cosmic rays and radiation are the embrace of death.


    All kinds of cosmic rays, including moving planets, high temperature, extremely low temperature celestial bodies and so on. Danger is everywhere. Only in the universe can we know how fragile life is.


    Including black holes, asteroids and so on can threaten the existence of human life. So in order to shuttle in space, we must do the necessary protection work, which is very important.


    However, this star cruise ship is dedicated to tourism. In addition to the protective cover, it does not load many offensive weapons. It is smooth and round in shape, suitable for fast take-off and landing and high-speed flight. It is a pure travel cruise ship.


    As a means of transportation for travel, the construction requirements of star cruise ship are luxurious decoration and broad vision. On the contrary, as a combat aspect, it is not of great significance.


    Just as a few people entered the star cruise ship, long Aotian just came back. See Aoxue and Fang Tianxing boarded the star cruise ship together, long Xiaotian full of blood red color, he said: "Aoxue, since you are merciless, don''t blame me for being unjust."


    Several people walk into the Star Cruise, Aoxue introduces the star cruise to Fang Tianxing and Yang an.


    "The star cruise ship is two kilometers long, one kilometer wide and 200 meters high, with six layers inside. In addition to an area of 600 square meters of playground, restaurants, bars and other facilities. There are also deck platforms, open-air watchtowers, bridge and so on. "


    In a few words, Fang Tianxing and Yang an are greatly moved in their hearts. Where is the means of transportation? It is clearly a place of entertainment that can be moved in space. And it''s the kind of super large, it can be said that it''s a fortress moving in the starry sky.


    Into the Star Cruise, Aoxue with a few people all the way forward, many waiters on the road. Do not come over, as long as you see Aoxue will respectfully call on a big miss, along with the people around each other Tianxing and Yang an two people have a special view.


    Two people also don''t care, just for Aoxue behind the influence background more curious. Just walked in, two people felt inside the decoration is very exquisite, and is a kind of classical style.


    If he didn''t see the chandeliers on the ceiling, Fang Tianxing almost thought that he had walked into an ancient tavern and felt like crossing time and space.


    The atmosphere in the cruise ship is very good, quiet and elegant. When you walk in, you feel very relaxed. Fang Tianxing nodded secretly. The decoration of the cruise ship is really good. In the long starry sky travel, there is such a leisure place, which is very good.


    "Help yourself to what you want to eat." A few people in Aoxue lead down to the hall, a few people sit down in turn.


    All the way, Yang an ATE game. Seeing that there was a lot of food here, he quickly ate it.


    "We can go out and have a look at the view of the starry sky," Aoxue suggested. There is a transparent protective cover outside the star cruise ship, which can block all kinds of rays and potential dangers in outer space, and enjoy the scenery in the star sky.


    "To be able to contact the stars so close, but I never thought of it before." Fang Tianxing looked at the endless starry sky.


    Aoxue looked at her seriously with a low and gentle voice: "you are the author of the public quintuple. When you continue to cultivate, the readers on the earth can no longer meet your needs.


    If you want to upgrade again, you can only search for reader resources in the outer sky. After all, over the years, the reader resources on the earth have been carved up.


    Although the readers here are also very few, but the resources and energy are incomparable to the earth. Many people go to other planets for exploration. If they are lucky, they can also find some opportunities left by their predecessors. "


    Fang Tianxing is stunned. He doesn''t think that the purpose of Aoxue''s bringing himself here is for this.


    Even if they want to leave the earth, there is no way. After all, my strength is there. If we rely on Fang Tianxing''s current cultivation, we can''t even fly out of the earth, let alone look for opportunities in other planets.


    Just don''t expect, has been confused with their own problems, unexpectedly was Aoxue has been in mind, and help themselves to solve.


    Although he didn''t know the other party''s purpose of helping himself, Fang Tianxing was very grateful. After all, for the current self, strength is the most important. Without strength, everything else is empty talk.


    The sky walks outside, outside is a layer of transparent shield, look up at the universe. The whole world seems to be immersed in the silver sea of light, setting off a warm and quiet night.


    The universe is vast and boundless, and the stars are as small as dust in the universe. What''s more, small human beings, even the huge star cruise ship, can only be regarded as a smaller existence than the stars.

 Chapter 22

    Fang Tianxing closed his eyes and was in the universe. All kinds of light in the universe passed through the transparent shield and warmed Fang Tianxing''s heart. The original blazing light is just right now.


    The light seems to pass through the body, and Fang Tianxing''s heart is completely covered in the holy atmosphere. Fang Tianxing felt that his senses were blurred, and his soul was sublimated in this holy universe.


    The vast universe is just like the endless network literature. The endless end, whether there is an end, can I explore the final end


    Together with the network authors, the initial practice is very simple. If you can become a contract level network author, you will be considered a successful entry. As long as we continue to make breakthroughs, we will be able to make further progress on the path of practice of Internet authors. Otherwise, we can only stay in the same place forever, until Shouyuan is exhausted and helpless.


    However, even if you become an author on the shelves and cross the starry sky, it doesn''t mean that you are invincible. The more difficult it is for network writers to practice, the more insights they need and the more power they need from readers.


    If the promotion of the author''s top three ranks, before the author is put on the shelves, all he needs is an increase in the number of readers. Then the number of readers needed for the promotion of publishing level will be 100 times of the total number of readers needed for the first three levels.


    The number of readers required by the level of publishing author is more than 100 times that of the previous levels


    He felt that there were still many difficulties to pass in the future. Fang Tianxing practiced hard every day, and time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it has been nearly two months since Fang Tianxing set foot on the Star Cruise.


    Fang Tianxing has been immersed in the double sublimation of body and spirit. He feels the pleasure of growing strength every day, and has no mind to pay attention to the changes of time and space outside. Until one day, the star cruise ship even issued a shrill alarm.


    "UFO found in the front, UFO found in the front..." the harsh alarm awakened Fang Tianxing who was addicted to cultivation. This is a big surprise. He rushes to the Star Cruise console for the first time. Aoxue and Yang an are already there. When Fang Tianxing saw them, he asked: "how can there be UFOs on the waterway? How far are these UFOs from our star cruise ship?"


    "The radar has detected that there is a UFO 1000 kilometers away, which is coming towards the star cruise ship at a very fast speed. It''s expected to collide with the star cruise ship in a minute. We can''t avoid it. " Yang an said solemnly.


    The sudden danger made Fang Tianxing feel heavy. Fang Tianxing was so surprised that he felt numb. Without saying a word, he quickly ordered the star ferry to turn.


    "Confirm the star cruise ship''s turn, confirm the star cruise ship''s turn, Star Cruise Ship''s spare propeller is on, Star Cruise Ship''s spare propeller is on."


    The alarm rang throughout the hall, and the red light in front of the control desk was bright. Fang Tianxing hurriedly sat on the command chair to protect himself. Then he felt a violent vibration from the star cruise ship.


    "Finally, I can''t avoid it." Fang Tianxing said to himself, and then a whirling feeling came, Fang Tianxing''s body floated weightlessly.


    The tail of the star cruise ship was hit by a meteorite, splashing several dazzling lights, and the star cruise ship suddenly turned around in place. And then with amazing speed out of the channel, flying in an unknown direction.


    "Alert, alert, alert, starliner is off course."


    It was not until he was sure that the star cruise ship had not been completely damaged that Fang Tianxing was relieved and woke up from the panic just now.


    Interstellar navigation is no joke. It''s dangerous almost everywhere. Almost every stable interstellar passage is precisely measured, away from meteorite belts and various dangers.


    But sometimes all kinds of man-made disasters can''t be prevented. The sudden meteorite flow just now is the best proof.


    Even so, it can''t be sure. In a strange star field, don''t say that he has such a star cruise ship. Even if a large star warship comes, it can''t say that it can retreat completely. It can be seen how dangerous it is to navigate in a strange star field.


    He could not imagine how miserable the consequences would be if the star cruise could not find a new interstellar channel as soon as possible, or return to the interstellar channel it had just left in time?


    "Determining interstellar coordinates, determining interstellar coordinates..."


    The cold electronic sound of the Star Cruise wakes Fang Tianxing from his confused thoughts. Fang Tianxing wipes the cold sweat on his forehead, and orders in a hurry: "quickly determine the current coordinates of the Star Cruise and find the nearest route."


    "The coordinates are being determined..." the calculation function of the star cruise control center is extremely powerful. It only determines the interstellar coordinates of the Star Cruise in an instant, and displays them on the large screen for Fang Tianxing to check.


    But at this time, the star cruise ship suddenly shook violently again. It seemed to be hit by something. Fang Tianxing was thrown out directly. Fortunately, his practice these days was not in vain.


    Fang Tianxing reacts to the violent shaking of the star ferry. His legs are like an old tree tightly standing on the seat. No matter how violent the shaking of the star ferry is, he can''t move.


    "Alert alert, left thruster damaged, left thruster damaged." The red light in front of the control console is flashing wildly, and the rapid alarm sound of the star cruise ship rings through the whole hall.


    "Do you want to check the star liner for any other damage?" Trying to keep calm, Fang Tianxing immediately urged,


    The star cruise ship is still shaking violently. Fortunately, in addition to the fixed instruments and equipment, there is no other debris in the hall, and there is no expected scene of debris flying all over the sky. At this time, a few people have recovered from panic, and did not rush to give orders.


    As long as the star cruises are not directly blasted by meteorite streams, there is hope. After all, in the starry sky without air, public Internet authors simply can''t survive.


    "There is no other damage to the star liner, there is no other damage to the star liner!" The Star Cruise console is still a mechanical sound, but in Fang Tianxing''s ear, it is a sound of nature.


    "Activate the backup thruster immediately, activate the backup thruster immediately, and leave the meteorite fall zone." Fang Tianxing gives a new order in a hurry. He naturally knows that it is the most important thing to get out of the dangerous area at this time.


    "Stand by thruster starts, stand by thruster starts, Star Cruise sailing direction is not determined, Star Cruise sailing direction is not determined, please give instructions, please give instructions..." the electronic sound rings again without a trace of emotion.


    "At will, the farther away from the original position, the better!" Fang Tianxing ordered.

 Chapter 23

    "Start the star cruise ship''s backup thruster, full speed ahead."


    With the cold electronic sound in the center of the star cruise ship, the star cruise ship shakes violently. And then in the shaking, with a state of weightlessness that makes Fang Tianxing feel weightless, full speed to the unknown space.


    The thruster was damaged, the flight was extremely unstable, and the left and right side swayed continuously. With the star cruise ship rapidly away from the danger zone, the ship''s body, which had been swaying violently from side to side, gradually returned to stability.


    And in the gradually stable Star Cruise hall, Fang Tianxing is sitting steadily on the command chair in front of the console, looking at the spectacular scene in the protective cover with a full face of exclamation.


    A wide meteorite stream suddenly appeared where the meteorite had previously hit. With the momentum of sweeping everything that can destroy the sky and the earth, he forcibly delimits the surrounding space in two.


    Spectacular! What a spectacular sight! Fang Tianxing was not only shocked, but also shocked. His mind was completely fascinated by the spectacle in front of him. He had never recovered for a long time. His face was full of shock.


    "Can''t you find the way back?" Fang Tianxing came back and asked anxiously.


    "It''s not possible to determine the interstellar coordinates and the nearby interstellar channel yet!" Aoxue frowned and said.


    "Then continue to search and determine the interstellar coordinates!" Fang Tianxing said anxiously.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart is full of bitterness. In order to get rid of the falling meteorite, the star cruise ship moves forward to the unknown star field. As a result, when he recovered, he did not know where he was, and he could not even find his way back.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly confused, this situation is not good. Getting lost in the vast space, the consequences are very serious.


    If you are lucky enough to find the interstellar passage on the interstellar navigation map, or encounter a fleet sailing in the sky, or bump into an undiscovered primitive life planet or a lower civilization planet, you will be saved.


    Of course, the premise is that we can''t encounter irresistible hostile forces, or we can''t haplessly encounter all kinds of deadly disasters in space.


    What''s more troubling to Fang Tianxing is that he doesn''t know what''s strange about the sudden meteorite flow. Affected by its chaotic magnetic field, all the remote communication equipment on the star cruise ship went on strike, and there was no way to send a signal for help.


    Not only the communication system was damaged, but also other equipment on the star cruise ship was damaged to varying degrees. The coordinates of the places where the star cruise ships pass are recorded in the detection instrument. If the detection instrument did not break down suddenly, there would be no situation that the coordinates could not be determined.


    Of course, the bad situation of Star Trek has something to do with people''s lack of experience in going out and operating Star Cruises.


    Originally out of the chaotic magnetic field of the meteorite flow, the Star Cruise can stop and wait for the meteorite to flow and then return to the interstellar channel. Unfortunately, the thruster was damaged. When Fang Tianxing reacted, the star cruise ship had lost its way.


    What makes him feel most uneasy is that the star cruise ship seems to fall into a quagmire in this unknown star field, and can''t get out of it. Although the distance of the Star Cruise recorded on the instrument has been several light years, it still can''t run out of the surrounding star field.


    "It''s a big trouble!" Fang Tianxing said anxiously.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the Star Cruise had been circling in the original star field for the last month, and he had never found a way out.


    Fang Tianxing was startled. He quickly called up the stored interstellar coordinate map to find out the star field where the star cruise ship is located. Then he studied and compared it by himself to see if there is something wrong, whether there is something wrong with the channel or whether there is something strange in the star field.


    All of them are going to Aoxue''s home, aotianxing. The channel along the way has been explored for a long time. As long as there is no accident on the road, we can arrive smoothly and safely.


    Moreover, the interstellar map shows that there is no meteorite belt near the channel. Although it is rarely involved in the region around the proven interstellar passage, no familiar galaxies are found.


    Seeing that the power and energy reserves of the star cruise ship decrease every day, Fang Tianxing is really hairy.


    "Did you find out the location of this damn star field?" Fang Tianxing asked irritably.


    "I still haven''t found it. It seems that no one has been here before." Yang an is also in a mess.


    Fang Tianxing is also impatient in his heart. When will he go on like this. Even if we find the way out later, when the spare energy is almost consumed, Fang Tianxing will only die. It''s not his style to sit and wait for his death.


    "Why?" Although he had been psychologically prepared, Fang Tianxing was still a bit out of shape at this time and asked with a pale face.


    Aoxue said to Tianxing: "I don''t know what force is pulling this star field. Its area is nearly ten thousand times that of the solar system, but it keeps moving and running according to some rules. The interstellar map is changing all the time, so it''s difficult to determine it finally!"


    Aoxue''s words sounded, completely cut off the last little flame in Fang Tianxing''s heart. After that, it''s impossible to think of a way out in a short time!


    Fang Tianxing''s heart is not depressed. Once he has put down his urgency, he is quite relaxed. If you can''t get out for the time being, don''t take risks first. After you find out the situation, you''d better make full preparations before you try.


    Thinking of this, he immediately settled down and ordered: "we have to find a planet with signs of life in the star field to stay and rest, and then we will care about things later!"


    "No, someone''s coming. There are a lot of spaceships coming up behind us Yang an exclaimed, interrupting Fang Tianxing''s meditation.


    The radar detected that there were two most forward spaceships approaching, and the two sides of the spaceship were painted with skull patterns. This is the special symbol of the star pirates. The star pirates never appear alone. There must be a large army behind them.


    "The other side must be the star pirates. It must be bad intention to chase them at this time. Maybe they made the meteorite flow." Aoxue thought and said.


    In today''s era, although the Milky way still maintains a unified situation on the surface, it is all under the control of the four major star regions of the Milky way. Before there is a real division, large-scale civil wars cannot be fought, but there are many small-scale frictions.


    In this context, interstellar warfare is almost all about resource plunder. These include the plunder of the interstellar pirates, the government''s suppression of the interstellar pirates, and the struggles of countless small families.


    Interstellar pirates are distributed in most of the galaxy, with different organizations. The small ones only have dozens of spaceships, and the large ones can even control a star field. If any star caravan meets such a powerful star pirate, it will almost end up dead, even as a prisoner.

 Chapter 24

    The governments of the four major star regions in the galaxy and even the powerful families are all sparing no effort to encircle those star pirate organizations. However, this is just the opposite, so that every time these star pirates commit a crime, they will not leave any survivors, so as to prevent their own information from leaking.


    The star pirates that Fang Tianxing and others encounter today can only be regarded as small stocks. Large stocks of star pirates have the power of competing countries, so they have been rampant but have not been really punished. There are two ships in the front and a dozen warships in the back. Such a team of star pirates can only plunder smaller star caravans, and dare not touch the edge when encountering larger fleets.


    But if you meet a single merchant ship or private spaceship, then immediately rush on and hunt for your own prey.


    "There is no powerful firepower on the star cruise ship. We''d better not fight with them and stay away from them immediately." Aoxue frowned and said, after all, she didn''t expect that such a trip would bring so much danger.


    Star Cruises full speed, Star Cruises speed instantly accelerated to the highest. The pirates chasing after them also accelerated further, biting Fang Tianxing''s star cruise ship to death.


    There is not much energy on the star cruise ship, and the remaining energy for this acceleration is rapidly reduced, which is not enough to support the continuous acceleration, but the pirate ship behind is getting closer and closer.


    Now there''s no other way. Fang Tianxing and Yang an agreed and ordered the Star Cruise Ship: "log on to the nearest planet immediately!"


    "Yes After the star cruise ship was ordered, it quickly set the space coordinates, and the star cruise ship quickly moved forward.


    Yang an looked at the starry sky. Although he was confused, he could only listen to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing asked Aoxue on the edge¡° Where have we been? "


    "Tianxing, go ahead at the present speed. We''ll be on the nearest planet in five hours. " Aoxue said.


    "Well!" Fang Tianxing answered, his heart moved, but there was a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Fang Tianxing didn''t find any useful information. This starry sky is very quiet, and there is not even a star cruise ship in the past, which is very strange.


    "Turn on the radar quickly!" Fang Tianxing said to Aoxue. The detection radar has a very wide range of exploration, and everything around is invisible.


    Fang Tianxing asked quickly, "have you found anything?"


    "No!" Aoxue said to him.


    An hour later, Aoxue said to Fang Tianxing: "Tianxing, nothing suspicious is found here. It''s rare to see a star cruise ship in this starry sky for a month."


    Fang Tianxing nodded, and his uneasiness became stronger and stronger. He said to Aoxue, "Aoxue, you''d better land quickly!"


    "Oh Aoxue believes Fang Tianxing''s words very much. What Fang Tianxing says is what he says.


    At the same time, in a starry sky one light year away from Fang Tianxing, the star pirate stares at Fang Tianxing''s star cruise ship and says strangely, "does he feel something, or is he in an accident?"


    Then, with a twinkle in his eyes, he gave the order to the Star Cruise Ship: "go to the planet where they settled!"


    The pirate leader called out the star map, pointed out a few points on the star map with his finger, and said to his subordinates behind him, "put a blockade on these points, so that they don''t have the chance to escape."


    "Chief, in this way, it will consume a lot of energy. We can kill them directly." Said his men.


    But before he had finished speaking, the pirate chief interrupted: "carry out the order!"


    On the other side, Fang Tianxing felt something. He stood up and came to the control room.


    "Tianxing, what''s the matter? Are you in danger?" Ao Xue asked nervously.


    "Maybe!" Fang Tianxing replied noncommittally. Just now, he felt that the danger was closer.


    Aoxue doesn''t ask more. Yang an looks at Fang Tianxing and asks Fang Tianxing: "Fang Tianxing, what happened?"


    "Don''t think about it too much. Report anything to me at any time!" Fang Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing''s consciousness sank into the warship relying on the sky, and he sounded the bell¡° Lingling, have you found anything? "


    "Master, I feel that the starry sky around me has been blocked! We''re surrounded. " Said Lingling. She is a warship specially designed for combat. She has strong detection ability, so she can detect more information.


    "Sure enough Fang Tianxing said, "Lingling, do you know who they are?"


    "I don''t know, but master, you have to be careful. There is a strong presence among the visitors." The bell reminds a way.


    Fang Tianxing is really angry. Since he was attacked by the meteorite stream, the star pirates have come after him, obviously premeditated. Fang Tianxing plans to station on the nearest planet to see if he can supply energy for the Star Cruise.


    In the shield, you can see the close-up image of the planet, the yellow sand desert all over the world, and the same color of barren hills and Gobi. Looking around, the loess land has been removed, and there is no sign of life.


    Star Cruise takes a lot of time to find a planet with faint breath of life. As a result, Fang Tianxing''s feeling of desolation was blocked.


    What is rare is that the planet has an atmosphere, which is only analyzed by the Star Cruise equipment. This atmosphere basically has little ability to protect the planet, just a pure appearance.


    "Energy is close to the warning line, whether to land on the planet, whether to land on the planet."


    Star cruise control center can ignore Fang Tianxing''s question, the mechanical electronic sound is still cold without any fluctuations.


    "Now that there is no energy, what can we do without landing? But we still need to put down the detector first and find out the situation on this planet!" A trace of helplessness flashed across Fang Tianxing''s face. At the moment, he had no choice.


    "Log on to this planet!" Fang Tianxing ordered.


    Star Cruise Control Center only has powerful computing and analysis ability, without any emotion. Naturally, it will not change because of Fang Tianxing''s mood. After getting the order, we will calculate the landing time.


    "We''ll be on this planet in about 15 minutes." The mechanical tone indicates.


    When all this was ready, the star cruise ship quietly opened a small hatch. Countless detectors fly out like dandelion petals and go in all directions.


    With the in-depth exploration of the detector, soon a group of data is received by the Star Cruise Control Center, and then after analysis, it becomes an accurate information report to Fang Tianxing.


    Listening to the reports, Fang Tianxing can''t help but feel refreshed. According to the analysis of these reports, the planet below may have energy.

 Chapter 25

    "Discover energy, discover energy, coordinate XXXX." Star Cruise Control Center reminds us.


    Fang Tianxing immediately issued an order: "approach here."


    In fact, since Fang Tianxing''s sudden rise, Yang an has been staring at Fang Tianxing''s actions. But he felt that he couldn''t see through Fang Tianxing more and more. Fang Tianxing''s growth speed was too fast.


    Yang an thought that it was just Fang Tianxing''s cultivation, and his cultivation improved very fast. However, when Fang Tianxing ranked first in the strength test, Yang an had to pay attention to it.


    The star cruise ship stayed next to a river, and the star cruise ship quietly suspended in the air only two meters away from the ground. A few people are ready to go. They can start at any time. The bottom hatch opened and the three slowly stepped out of the cruise ship.


    In their eyes, they all saw barren mountains, which seemed to have no end.


    Standing on the top of a mountain, Fang Tianxing felt that the world was slowly unfolding before his eyes. Around the sound of birds and animals from time to time, the sky blue, endless.


    After getting off the starry sky cruise, the people moved on all the way towards the place where the energy was detected. An hour later, several people came to a valley.


    Apart from the beautiful scenery, there is no difference between here and other places at a glance. Strangely, the valley is covered with a milky mist.


    When a few people came to a valley in front of the fog in the valley, also suddenly turned up. As the fog receded, a passage came into view.


    Several people went straight to the valley. As soon as they entered, a strong breath came to their faces. It makes Fang Tianxing''s eyes bright. This is the most energetic place he has ever seen on this planet.


    The valley is very deep. When you look down in mid air, you can''t see the end at a glance. You can only see more and more dense fog. Even so, the strong energy breath is constantly emerging from the valley, which makes the plants around the valley seem to be somewhat extraordinary.


    When several people stepped into the valley, they were in a daze. The whole valley was filled with fog, and the visibility was less than five meters. Even the radar has been blocked, and now it can only see the surrounding 100 meters.


    "The radar has been suppressed. It seems that this valley is not simple." Yang an''s voice came from his side.


    Fang Tianxing took a deep breath, kept his peace of mind and walked forward slowly. The valley seems to be boundless, and it can''t reach the end at all. Several people have been walking for half an hour, and there is still no one around. Inexplicably, the idea of irritability rises in people''s heart.


    After walking for another five minutes, Fang Tianxing stopped and looked around. It''s really weird here. Grass is grass on the ground. The misty fog blocks the sight and suppresses the spirit, making it impossible for people to see what''s around.


    "Yang an, you have to walk faster. The front should be where the energy appears. When we find energy, we can go back. " Aoxue pretends to be relaxed.


    Yang an also knows that Aoxue is pretending to be relaxed, but several people have fallen into a dangerous situation, where can he be relaxed.


    As people went deeper and deeper, the scene in front of them changed greatly. Looking at it, there was an angry and majestic scene.


    I saw strange birds flying in the air in the valley and monstrous beasts walking on the ground. There are many strange rocks and cliffs on the mountain. There is no sun and clouds in the sky, but the light from the distance can see everything around. Judging from the time, it is the morning of the day.


    In this strange planet, there are all kinds of creatures that people have never thought of before, and their abilities and living habits are far beyond ordinary people''s cognition.


    Not far away, it seems that there are two animals fighting, feeling the arrival of a stranger, they immediately separated. Because of the flash fast, several people only saw a figure disappear in front of them, did not see the specific figure.


    A low roar came, and a cold star lion appeared in front of the three people. It had a big head, a wide mouth, and a golden hyena on its neck. The fur is golden yellow, and the long tail is also equipped with a hair ball. It''s really extraordinary and majestic, and it''s like a king of beasts.


    At this time, he was hunting a creature that looked like an antelope. The antelope felt that someone was approaching and was scared away. It''s unforgivable for the cold star lion who is easy to be grumpy, no matter who bothers him when he''s hunting.


    In front of us, this cold star lion is obviously malicious to several people. All of them are Internet authors, and they have more power than ordinary people. It''s not difficult to solve it. But now several people have something important to do, and there are pursuers behind them. We can''t delay too much. It will waste their time.


    A few people also don''t talk much, immediately accelerate to escape, see a few people unexpectedly ran, cold star lion immediately chase. The action was as fast as lightning, with smoke rolling.


    Fang Tianxing felt the movement in the rear without looking at it, especially the constant roar of the cold star lion, which made Fang Tianxing dare not look back. I didn''t expect that the cold star lion was so hot that they could only speed up and change their direction from time to time.


    Seeing the three figures running away in front of him, the cold star lion became more irritable. His flexibility was still a little poor, so he was always unable to catch up. Fang Tianxing sees that the cold star lion behind him is still in hot pursuit. He can only rush to the original goal and hope to find another chance to solve it.


    Along the way, the lion pursued hard and gave full play to the spirit of perseverance.


    Seeing this, the meteor immediately turns around and entangles the cold star lion. The cold star lion sees that a wolf dares to challenge the authority of the king of beasts and roars up to the sky.


    The lion is the king of all animals. The lone wolf never dares to be his enemy. The meteor, holding back his blood nature, bares his teeth to make the lion retreat.


    The cold star lion was so angry that it rushed to the meteor with a roar. The meteor was not willing to be outdone. He pushed his feet on the ground and rushed to the cold star lion like a cannonball.


    The meteor waves its claw to the head of the cold star lion. A trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the cold star lion. It waves its claw to block the wolf''s claw and bites the meteor with its big mouth.


    The cold star lion bites at the meteor''s throat. In this moment of life and death, the meteor suddenly turns around. Cold star lion''s sharp teeth didn''t bite meteor''s throat, but it bit meteor''s right leg.


    Meteor naturally can''t be captured, so he bites the cold star lion''s neck. Under the pain, the cold star lion rolls over. The two animals roll and wrestle together. Meteor bites the cold star lion''s neck and never let go.

 Chapter 26

    The cold star lion bites off the right leg of the meteor, but the meteor still bites the neck of the cold star lion. The cold star lion struggles desperately, kicks its four claws and struggles desperately to win the chance to live.


    After a long time, the cold star lion finally died, no longer struggling, and exhausted the strength of the meteor turned over, it seems that it is also seriously injured.


    Fang Tianxing holds the meteor in his heart. At this time, Yang an''s voice comes from his ear.


    "The energy spar is 50 miles from here," Yang said.


    "We must find the energy crystal as soon as possible to replenish the energy for the star cruise ship, otherwise we can''t leave here at all, and those star pirates will catch up with us, and the consequences will be unimaginable." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    Just as Fang Tianxing and they were ready to move on, two figures stopped in front of them. The first one was a bearded, fleshy and strong man. The one on his left is a teenager. Two people cross in the middle of the road, obviously blocking their way.


    "Who are you and why are you in our way?" Yang an yelled.


    "Finally, it''s up to you. Our black fire pirate group receives money to relieve the disaster. Since we have accepted other people''s tasks, we should naturally complete them. " Said the boy on the left.


    "Stop talking nonsense and die." With a wave of the bearded hand, five steel robots came towards Fang Tianxing and others.


    The robots started to rush towards Fang Tianxing and others with a neat and incomparable pace. One by one, they were holding laser guns in their hands, and their heavy footsteps seemed to be stepping on people''s hearts.


    "These guys have laser guns, but they kill people without blinking an eye." Yang an was shocked and felt great pressure in the face of these people.


    The laser gun on the robot''s hand shoots at Fang Tianxing and others impolitely. Fang Tianxing and others immediately release their own words, forming a shield to block the robot''s fierce attack.


    But this is not a way. Five robots are getting closer. This is not a way. Fang Tianxing sent out a part of the text into a flying knife and shot at one of the robots.


    The flying knife pierced the head, and the robot''s head exploded immediately. But the robot''s action is not blocked, still toward Fang Tianxing and others.


    "Damn it, these robots are so tenacious that they can''t die even if they blow their heads off." Yang an exclaimed.


    These robots don''t feel like human beings at all. They don''t have any fear of breaking their hands or feet. They are all combat machines. They can''t be better used to test.


    "Fang Tianxing, look at me." Yang an a big drink, the body of the text into an iron pimple, and then quickly threw out.


    "Get down quickly." Yang an cried to the people around him. Fang Tianxing and Aoxue probably understand what Yang an has done, and quickly lie on the ground.


    With a bang and a violent explosion, all the five robots in place were blown to pieces.


    Watching a few robots burst into pieces, the two men''s faces changed slightly, but they recovered as usual in an instant. The boy on the right stepped forward and said, "if you don''t give up, it''s going to take more trouble."


    Changing one''s own words into a bomb, which is easy to consume, will do great harm to one''s own. Generally, the author will not use it easily if he has to. Fang Tianxing holds Yang an, who is weak due to excessive consumption of words, and tells Aoxue to take care of Yang an. Fang Tianxing steps out and faces the young man.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say much, so he punched out. The words in the body surged out and turned into a tiger, whistling towards the boy. The boy, with a smile, also blows out with a fist, turning into a dragon and bumping into Fang Tianxing''s tiger.


    Fang Tianxing vomited blood back, the boy also regressed seven or eight steps to stop, obviously Fang Tianxing''s strength was beyond his expectation.


    Fang Tianxing coughs up the congestion in his chest. The other side has more power than him. At least he is the author of the public Qizhong. He can''t fight against the enemy, but Fang Tianxing won''t just admit defeat.


    The young man took out a sword in his hand and stabbed Fang Tianxing with a sword while Fang Tianxing was not on guard.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s body surged out, and condensed into a human shape outside Fang Tianxing''s body. In front of the young man''s eyes, a flower appeared in front of Fang Tianxing. Seeing the man''s appearance, the boy was shocked, but recovered after a moment, and did not hesitate to fight again.


    "You think it''s useful for you to change your appearance. Let''s see how I can expose your western mirror." Cried the boy.


    Because out of the awe of the five supreme, the young man subconsciously avoided Fang Tianxing''s change. After all, everyone worships the five supremacies, and the fear left in his heart makes him dare not face them directly.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s writing is not so easy to avoid.


    See that day silkworm potato tone unswervingly, with invincible brave airway: "the world, ten thousand fight, I am the master."


    Tianchan potato is the God of courage. He vowed to let the light of courage shine on all living beings in the world, so that all living beings can get rid of their humble situation and gain the power of supreme courage. Those who waste firewood can counterattack and fight beyond their ranks.


    The earth shakes immeasurably with the first step. The boy was so scared that he was almost breathless. His power was so lifelike.


    "You, you don''t come here..." the boy can''t calm down any more. In a panic, the boy actually took out a bomb. He made an effort to take off the plug of the bomb, thus threatening the world.


    But Tianchan Tudou was not moved at all. The young man''s behavior was just a joke in his eyes. He didn''t care at all. He still walked towards him step by step.


    "Big brother, come and save me... Ah..." the boy wanted to ask big brother to save him, but as soon as Tianchan potato appeared, his big brother was already scared.


    Boom, there was a small mushroom cloud in place. The boy was afraid and finally detonated the bomb. He killed himself. With a long sigh, he reached out and brushed away the smoke from the explosion.


    Seeing the terrible power of Tianchan Tudou, the leader Ding was scared out of his wits.


    "Damn it, it seems like it''s a real potato." After confirming this fact, Ding turned around and was ready to run away without saying a word.


    "Well, there''s another fish that''s missing the net, but I''ll leave it to you." With that, the potato slowly dissipated in the air.


    "Develop with courage, walk with mind and live with wisdom." Tianchan''s words reverberated in the air for a long time.


    Boss Ding thought he was going to die, but he didn''t expect Tianchan Tudou to leave. Old Ding was relieved and slowly got up. Can suddenly a burst of boxing attack, Dinglao Dalian busy parry, can be in a hurry where can use ten percent of the strength.

 Chapter 27

    "Click." Ding''s arm was interrupted by Fang Tianxing. Ding wailed and covered his arm. He said angrily: "boy, what do you want to do?"


    "He said," who sent you and why are you chasing us? " Fang Tianxing changed a long knife and put it around Ding''s neck.


    "That is, we have nothing to do with you. Why should we stop us all the way?" Yang an also cheered.


    "Please let me go. We are pirates of the stars. We take people''s money and help them. Some people pay for your life. We have to follow the leader''s instructions. " Big Ding begged.


    "Let you go. Why didn''t you think about letting us go. Why do you want to be a star pirate. Is it not your own choice to kill people who kill people forever? " Fang Tianxing disdains Tao.


    "I''m a star pirate just because my fate is unfair. I''ve worked hard to become a public nine fold network author, but I didn''t get into the three major schools of Internet arts, and I repeatedly failed to apply for the contract. In order to revenge the injustice of my fate, I became a star pirate in a rage."


    "Is this the reason why you are a star pirate? Just because you failed to get into the three major schools of Internet Literature and become a contract level Internet author? You are so sorry for the readers who support you. " Fang Tianxing said.


    "I''m sorry for the readers. I try to code every day just because my novels are public works, and there is no way to charge for them, and there is no income. I''m also a human being. I have to eat too. How can I be sorry to the readers for robbing? " Ding eldest brother stubborn excuse way.


    "What''s wrong with free works? It''s because you can''t sign a contract and you can do it for nothing. Those readers who support you do not support you because you have not signed a contract. But you have become a star pirate. As an Internet author who should protect readers, what have you done? " Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    "I want to live, too. Can''t I?" Boss Ding is still defending.


    "For the sake of life, is that why you are killing your compatriots?" Fang Tianxing asked in an angry voice.


    "We are all public Internet authors, and we don''t have any income, but we don''t think about unfairness. In this world, not all the efforts will be rewarded, but in order to pursue the ideal in our hearts, we have to do nothing but look back and ignore the gains and losses. " Yang an said on one side.


    Fang Tianxing pointed out that the words in his body turned into a mirror. The mirror shows the efforts of all the people along the way to become an excellent Internet author. Every day efforts to code, influence the readers who are confused by pirated novels, bit by bit displayed on the mirror.


    After seeing the sufferings of several people along the way, Ding thought of his own experience again, and immediately repented.


    "I''m wrong. I want atonement. I can do something to help you get out of here. The outside is now sealed off. You can''t get out at all. " Ding said.


    "Then how can I get out?" Fang Tianxing asked. Yang an and Aoxue are also anxious. They must leave here, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Let''s find the energy spar first, replenish the energy, and I''ll be able to get out soon." Fang Tianxing said.


    Energy spar has very strong combustion power, and can supply fuel energy for spacecraft. Under the same conditions, the energy produced by the combustion of energy spar is tens of times more than that of coal, oil and natural gas. Moreover, no residue and waste gas are produced after combustion, which avoids the most troublesome pollution problem.


    We found the place where the energy crystal was buried. The energy crystal was buried deep in the earth, and several people went down to collect it with a drilling machine.


    The final result is a few square pieces, some similar to crystal things, these five small crystal general size, only one centimeter size. In my hand, I don''t feel any weight. It''s very light. It''s lighter than ordinary stones.


    These five purple crystal blocks are the energy crystals. It is said that these energy crystals can supplement the energy they lack when the spaceship and warship run out of energy or are extremely short of energy.


    Picking up an energy crystal, Fang Tianxing muttered in his heart. He didn''t know if the crystal really had this ability. Fang Tianxing held it in his hand without any feeling or change.


    Fang Tianxing put this energy crystal in front of his eyes and watched carefully, and found that the gas above seemed to swim. It''s not only like clouds in the sky, like leaves blown by strong wind, but also like running water in the river. It''s floating. It''s really beautiful.


    Above the magic energy crystal, there is a halo like air flow. Sometimes it''s spinning, sometimes it''s looming.


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing quickly put away those energy crystals. He said he would take people out, and the star ferry has been damaged. Fang Tianxing is ready to rely on the warship. After all, the attack power of the warship is much higher than that of the star cruise ship.


    Fang Tianxing said to boss Ding¡° It depends on whether you are willing to do it or not. "


    Boss Ding has regretted that he has become the running dog of the star pirates. He is ashamed of those readers who support him. He also wants to do something to atone for himself.


    The uncertain stars are spreading their cool brilliance in the distance. It seems that the huge stars are insignificant in the boundless universe. Fang Tianxing and Aoxue take dingda''s spaceship to outer space.


    Fang Tianxing asks boss Ding to explain to the pirate leader that he and others have been caught by him, but the pirate leader is a very smart person, and I don''t know if he can cheat him.


    Through the communication system on the spaceship, Ding got in touch with the pirate leader. The image of the pirate leader appears on the screen above the ship. The pirate leader''s face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of ferocity. It was obvious that he was not a good one.


    "Chief, I''ve caught several of them. What do you want to do with them?" Ding said respectfully to the pirate leader.


    "Well, I''m on the nebula. Bring them to me." There was no change in the pirate leader''s face. People didn''t know what he was thinking. As soon as the pirate leader''s words came to an end, several warships patrolling in front of Ding''s spaceship suddenly gave way.


    When Ding finished the call, his heart was full of anxiety. Because he was not going to see anyone else, it was the pirate leader. It is said that many people who wanted to resist him died in his hands.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing patted boss ding on the shoulder and said, "follow your mind, I think your readers will be proud of you."


    When Ding''s spaceship gets close to Xingyun, Ding sends out a message to see the leader. Five minutes later, the hatch of Xingyun opened, and Ding was allowed to meet the leader. Ding with Fang Tianxing and others together on the nebula. Through many hurdles, finally came to the pirate leader''s room.

 Chapter 28

    Old Ding was standing at the door, hesitating whether to go in or not. At this time, a steady voice came from inside, "come in!" With that, the door opened automatically and several people entered.


    There was darkness in the quiet room. A middle-aged man with a sinister face sat in the middle of the room with his knees crossed, exuding a kind of evil momentum, just like a demon coming.


    "Chief!" Old Ding''s eyes were full of fear. He opened his mouth respectfully and revealed the identity of this mysterious middle-aged man. He was the leader of the star pirates!


    "I treat you well and ask you to arrest them. Why do you help them cheat me?" The leader turned and said faintly.


    Boss Ding trembled all over and stepped back involuntarily. His face was full of panic.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t panic when he saw that things were revealed. He walked out from behind the boss Ding and stood two meters in front of the leader. He said calmly, "Fang Tianxing has seen the leader."


    The pirate leader didn''t lift his eyes. He said faintly, "since you want to see me, you must have something to say."


    "I want to know why the leader is staring at our star cruise ship. There are not many properties on the star cruise ship. With the style of star pirates, we should not be your targets?" Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, you want to ask that." The pirate leader said in a deep voice. Before he opened his eyes, Fang Tianxing suddenly felt a terrible force. It was a force that he had never felt before, a thousand times stronger than himself, oppressed with a cold and heartless will.


    Everyone felt extremely oppressed. Fang Tianxing was the first to bear the brunt of the pressure. The terrible pressure made Fang Tianxing feel that his leg was about to break. But Lu Xiaofeng always remembers the saying of Tianchan Tudou, "use courage to develop, use mind to walk, and use wisdom to live.".


    Fang Tianxing is biting his teeth to bear the pressure. Fang Tianxing suddenly remembers the story of Tianchan potato. It is said that Tianchan Tudou was born in a big family, but since Tianchan Tudou had a serious illness when he was a child, he has become a waste writer who can''t code words, so he is often bullied by other people in the family.


    Because can''t code word, no power, can''t resist, can only silently endure. He didn''t want his parents to worry, so he never told his parents about his situation. Until one day, the fiancee, who had been married by her husband''s side, put forward the request to quit the marriage because she couldn''t stand the waste of Tianchan potato.


    This is a big disgrace to the family. Tianchan Tudou feels that he has lost his parents'' face. After saying that he has been living in Hedong for 30 years and has been living in Hexi for 30 years, don''t bully the poor youth, Tianchan Tudou is disheartened. But at this time, he happened to find a mysterious grandfather hidden in his ring. The grandfather told him that he was not a waste, but a genius.


    And the grandfather in the ring also taught him the method of practicing code word. Tianchan Tudou got the method of practicing code word and made great progress all the way. The original look down on their own one by one trample on the foot, until he became a god level author, made a big vow: "the world, the road fighting, I am the master."


    In this world, you can not have friends, you can not have power, but you must not have courage, because as long as you have courage, you can face all difficulties.


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing''s bent waist became straight again. Seeing the change of Fang Tianxing, Tianchan potato in his mind nodded slightly. Fang Tianxing has got his true story of courage. After all, strength can be cultivated slowly, but once he loses courage, it is hard to find it again.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, who still looks the same under the pressure of his own momentum, the leader was slightly moved and silently praised in his heart. Fang Tianxing was really stubborn in front of him.


    But some things are not tenacious, in the face of absolute strength, no matter how strong will is useless. The pirate leader regained his momentum and said in a heavy voice: "Fang Tianxing, you are very good. If you can grow up, maybe you will become an extraordinary existence. I may not be your opponent by then, but it''s a pity that now you have to die. "


    "Come on, kill him for me." Of course, the pirate leader will not do it for a young man who has not yet grown up. He orders his subordinates to rush up.


    At this time, Ding stood up and said to Tianxing: "I''ve done a lot of evil in my life. I''ve killed a lot of people for my own benefit. I''m ashamed of my readers. Today, thanks to Fang Tianxing''s enlightenment, I realized my repentance. But my sin is very serious. Today, let me clean it up with my life, and do something for my readers. "


    There was a tear in Ding''s eyes. "My dear readers, I have done something wrong. I have no chance in this life. I have to serve you in the afterlife."


    With that, Ding rushes madly to the pirate leader in the starry sky, and at the same time, his body suddenly emits ten thousand millirays. Countless words burst out, instantly shaking away all the people around them. With a bang, boss Ding blew himself up.


    "Take advantage of this moment, and go!" Fang Tianxing pulls Aoxue and Yang an back together. This is the only chance to escape from the powerful pirate leader.


    "You dare to insult me even if it''s a small skill." Just as Fang Tianxing and others were about to board the Dinglao''s spaceship, a loud shout came. A figure rushed out of the fire. It was the pirate leader. Although his clothes are a little scattered, but there is no injury, with his strength to catch a few people is more than enough.


    "No, I''ll stay behind and stop him. Get on the ship." Fang Tianxing saw that the pirate leader was coming, and he quickly got in the way of the pirate leader.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing standing in his way, the pirate leader laughed instead of anger.


    "Just because you want to stop me, it''s too much for you." With that, the pirate leader shot a streamer from his fingertips and destroyed the dingda''s spaceship.


    But Fang Tianxing had been prepared, and the warship appeared to save the people. Fang Tianxing orders Lingling to leave with Yang an and Aoxue.


    The pirate leader watched the warship leave with them. He was so angry that he grabbed Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing sidesteps to avoid, at the same time releases the words in his body, and turns into a dream. Put the idea of dream into it.


    "Now it''s up to you," Fang Tianxing said in his heart.


    One of the pirate leader''s claws was on mengjinshenji, and with a "click", the pirate leader''s arm broke off shoulder to shoulder. The pirate leader howled and fell to the ground.


    Forced to resist the pain of his arm, the pirate leader raised his head. His eyes were full of horror. He seemed to be extremely afraid of the dream. The pirate leader, regardless of his own injury, is not in love with fighting. He is about to run away, but how can he escape from the dream.

 Chapter 29

    Dream is the God of chivalry. Naturally, it is the killer of evil spirits. Once its talent "subdues evil spirits" comes out, evil spirits will show their original shape.


    "The saint props up the gods in heaven with his backbone, and the king suppresses the demons in hell with his strength. Between heaven and earth, there is only the saint."


    Finish saying a dream into Shenji, curtsey a bullet, a streamer into the pirate leader''s eyebrow. The pirate chief let out a scream, and a shadow came out of his head. The shadow has three heads and six arms, blue face and tusks, and is extremely terrifying.


    "It turned out to be an alien evil." Fang Tianxing exclaimed in surprise that the star pirates were originally human beings in the galaxy. Unexpectedly, they were occupied by alien demons. No wonder they did all kinds of evil.


    As soon as the shadow appeared, everyone was in an uproar. No one thought that their leader was an alien demon. Although these pirates usually do some burning, killing and looting, bullying men and women. But I have never thought of being associated with alien demons. After all, these alien demons aim to exterminate human beings in the galaxy.


    The pirate leader can also be said to be an alien demon. Looking at the crowd, galactic humans and alien demons are mortal enemies. Once he is exposed, he will die.


    But he was not flustered, just sneered: "you stupid human beings in the galaxy, we pirates have been ready, and will soon occupy the galaxy and destroy your inferior lives. This day will not be too far away. Ha ha ha... "


    "Evil animals, dare to be arrogant when they are dying." There had been an angry crowd, and countless attacks surged out to kill the alien demon.


    Soon, these people knelt down respectfully in front of Mengru Shenji, "Shenji is supreme. We are blinded by evil spirits and do countless wrong things. We know that we are wrong. From then on, we will certainly change our mind and never do evil again. "


    See these people, dream into God machine also ignore. God level writers are not omnipotent. In this world, people are the most unpredictable. Who knows if they really repent. Those extraterrestrial demons are hateful, but they can harm the human beings of the same race.


    Dream into Shenji sigh, also ignore kneeling there, just turned to look at Fang Tianxing said: "Tianxing, you are willing to play chess with me?"


    "I can''t wait to play go with master Shenji." Fang Tianxing was stunned for a moment, and quickly responded and said.


    Fang Tianxing was stunned for a moment. It is said that Mengjin Shenji is very good at go. In weiqi, the others in the top five can''t beat him. This time I invited him to play chess. Is it a dream? I didn''t want to guide him to play chess.


    With a wave of his hand, a chessboard appeared in front of him. He said with a smile, "as a master, I should give way. I''ll let my apprentice choose first. Are you the black one or the white one?"


    The way of go is also the way of life. Sunspots and whites represent two different styles of life. Sunspot means to take the initiative to attack, to attack instead of defense, white means to strategize, attack later.


    To hold the sunspot first is to get the first hand, but it also appears to be eager for quick success and instant benefit. In front of this dream into the magic machine, but the chess master, even if occupy the first hand, Fang Tianxing also don''t think he has the possibility of winning.


    Fang Tianxing was in a dilemma for a moment


    And dream into Shenji is still smiling, waiting for Fang Tianxing to choose, playing chess can watch people''s heart. Performance in chess, but also the level of life.


    Therefore, in the chess game, we can see the art of war, life and people''s heart. In playing chess, you can see danger in elegance, which matches the mind of the wise. It''s very normal that go has become a daily hobby of wise people.


    Fang Tianxing thought for a moment, but decided to take sunspot first. After all, sunspot has the first hand. After hearing Fang Tianxing''s choice, he didn''t make much comment, but he said, "don''t worry too much, just rely on your own heart."


    This sentence actually opened Fang Tianxing''s heart. After all, the five supreme masters are just an Internet author. If you lose your original intention because of the other party''s status, do you still deserve to be an Internet author?


    Fang Tianxing naturally took the first hand in holding the sunspot, but he did not pretend to do it. He directly placed it in Tianyuan, which is the center of the chessboard.


    This skill is not simple. If someone sees it, he will feel that Fang Tianxing is too confident in his chess skills, or he wants to win by surprise.


    Dream into the magic machine and so on, after a good line of heaven, gently smile, in the lower left of the star slowly fall a white son.


    Fang Tianxing and then the next sunspot, as time goes by. Dream into the magic advantage of white has been very obvious, Fang Tianxing retreat. Can dream into the magic machine, but do not kill, just press step by step.


    In the twinkling of an eye, white chess has occupied most of the country, and the disadvantage of black chess has become more and more obvious. Fang Tianxing sighed that the victory had been decided, but after a few steps, he didn''t lose all immediately.


    When Fang Tianxing opened his eyes, he saw that on the chessboard, the white man who had the advantage had lost half, and the situation turned around in an instant.


    Fang Tianxing, surprised, carefully observed the chessboard, looked at the circle of sunspots that ate the white ones, and then stopped on one of them. Hehe, this was for this. Previously, Fang Tianxing was deliberately eaten in a mess. When Fang Tianxing relaxed his guard, he slowly introduced Fang Tianxing into the situation of counterattack.


    The secret of this is calculation. Every step of go is the result of calculation, which also provides the basis for the next step of calculation. If you want to improve your chess power, you have to practice your calculation ability and memory ability, calculate the local situation of each fierce battle on the chessboard, the strength of both sides, and the size of interests.


    This process is actually the most difficult part of go. It takes the brain to run at full speed and has an amazing memory. It''s not polite to say that go is the ability of calculation and memory. Go masters are the best people in calculation and memory.


    Every step of Fang Tianxing is calculated by dream into Shenji, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t escape the calculation of dream into Shenji.


    Fang Tianxing always cuts and kills directly. He does not hesitate to lose his son, but also keeps attacking. And dream into Shenji is to try not to lose a son, and Fang Tianxing deadlocked. But in the end, Fang Tianxing lost the game when he was in the dominant position.


    The game of go is changing rapidly. It is because of the butterfly effect that every chess piece has to clear its memory and recalculate after it is settled. The difference between go and chess is that the position of the chess pieces can not be changed after the placement, and the power of the previous placement can only be strengthened through the subsequent placement.


    At the moment, it looks like an unimportant son. The next step is to keep up with one son and guard one side. If there is no such piece in the past, then the local strength of the two sides will be completely changed. If the pieces fall, it will change the local situation and the overall situation, and even force the opponent to admit defeat in the middle.

 Chapter 30

    Aoxue finished the call, and soon people kept running out of the door of the building. They looked solemn one by one, and they were carrying all kinds of high-tech weapons.


    Fang Tianxing estimated that there would be more than 100 people, all of whom are chivalrous readers. In the furthest distance, in front of the crowd, there is an old man who seems to be the leader of the team. He intentionally or unintentionally sends out his prestige. Fang Tianxing knows that this old man is a level Four reader.


    "Welcome, miss." The old housekeeper led everyone to say with one voice.


    "My father is the Lord of this planet. If you need any help, just ask me." Aoxue said with a smile.


    "Miss, and all of you, please." The old housekeeper said as he led the way.


    Fang Tianxing strides forward, and Yang an also follows. The other side puts on this posture. If it''s not for hands-on, the other side is showing strength to frighten himself. Fang Tianxing is determined to become a god level writer like the five supreme masters. Of course, he doesn''t care about these. On the contrary, he has more fighting spirit in his heart.


    After entering the building, the light is a little weak, but you can also see the situation around. It seems that the old housekeeper doesn''t look down on Fang Tianxing, but Fang Tianxing has no fear and exudes the momentum of no fear and no retreat. The old housekeeper felt Fang Tianxing''s momentum and felt a little embarrassed.


    After arriving at Aojia building, Aoxue takes Fang Tianxing and Yang an to the building. I saw a lady coming. She was pearly and white as snow. She didn''t look old at all, but the amorous feelings between her eyes revealed his age.


    "Mom, I''m back." Aoxue shouts to the lady.


    "Aoxue, you are back. How many people around here The lady''s face was full of joy.


    "We are Aoxue''s classmates." Yang an grabs to say.


    "Yes, how are you, aunt." Fang Tianxing responded.


    "Come on, please come in, and Aoxue. Your father is worried about you when he knows you are in danger." Aoxue''s mother pulled Aoxue kindly said.


    "Mother, I want to take them to see my father, OK?" Aoxue said to his mother with a pleading tone.


    "It''s not that we can''t do it. It''s just that we have a lot of rules, but after all, you are Aoxue''s friends. There will be a lot less rules." Aoxue''s mother said


    "Yes, don''t say it here. Your father is still waiting in his study. Go quickly." The old housekeeper said to the crowd.


    Fang Tianxing and his party take the elevator to the study where Aoxue''s father is. This is a special study. The door of the study is made of titanium metal, with a thickness of at least 10 cm. It can''t even explode a bomb. The sound insulation effect is even better. It''s the best place for readers to read and practice.


    The author of the network can code words, so can the reader. Readers can also improve their cultivation strength by reading online novels.


    See Aoxue''s mother into Aoxue his father''s room, the group of people outside relax, quietly scattered around. And Fang Tianxing also knows that Aoxue''s mother has gone in to report. Only with the consent of Aoxue''s father can they go in.


    After a while, they come out and signal that Fang Tianxing and Yang an can go in. After they stepped in, the iron door closed slowly, and soon all the noise outside could not be heard.


    The house is very quiet, it can be said that the needle can be heard, and the area here is larger than expected. There is no sense of depression and narrow space here. On the contrary, it makes people feel very empty.


    In the living room, there is a middle-aged man who looks 40 or 50 years old, reading online novels. Aware of the crowd coming in, Aoxue''s father said with a smile: "a few friends are coming. Welcome to my Aoxue''s house."


    Fang Tianxing and others also replied one after another: "excuse me, uncle."


    In other people''s eyes, Aoxue''s father is indifferent to Tianxing, but in Aoxue''s eyes, his father is very enthusiastic. If he meets someone he doesn''t like, he won''t even say hello.


    Aoxue''s father is a cautious and slow-moving person, if anyone can let him take the initiative to say hello at the first meeting. There''s only one possibility. The other party really fits his eye.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the middle-aged people with the leader temperament of the superior. Needless to say, this should be Aoxue, his father Aotian, the top manager of aotianxing.


    "Since you and Aoxue are classmates, just call me uncle. Don''t be so outspoken. Please take a seat. Don''t let people say that I''m proud of my poor hospitality! " After that, he took the lead to walk into another hall, where people sat down one after another.


    "It''s OK. Tianxing is not an outsider. You don''t have to be so polite. I''ll just entertain him. " Aoxue said beside.


    "You''re welcome, uncle. Aoxue helped us a lot in school." Fang Tianxing said in a voice.


    After Aotian finished speaking, he said to Fang Tianxing with a smile: "speaking of little girl, I have to thank you for saving my daughter''s life."


    "My uncle told me that students should have helped each other." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "That''s not what I said. You saved Aoxue''s life. We must be grateful. Here are 10 million recommended tickets. You can take them with you. If they are not enough, you can ask me for them again. " Aoxue''s father took out a check and handed it to Fang Tianxing. He said casually.


    Fang Tianxing naturally understands the meaning of Aotian. He was born in an ordinary family and is not qualified to catch Aoxue. Ao Tian gives his money, which is to tell him not to beat his daughter.


    "Tianxing thanks uncle for his kindness, but Tianxing is eccentric and can''t accept this gift. Uncle, you''d better take it back. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. " Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "I don''t appreciate it." Proud day anger voice says, he angrily turns round to turn to turn around to face, back to everyone''s face but peep out a smile.


    Aoxue''s mother knows Aotian''s mind. She takes a look at her baby daughter and follows Aoxue''s father to leave. Only Fang Tianxing and Aoxue are left at home. Aoxue made a pot of tea and poured a cup for Fang Tianxing.


    Aoxue said to Fang Tianxing, "my father may not mean what you think. Don''t get me wrong. You sit down and I''ll get dressed. "


    Soon, Aoxue changed her clothes and sat down beside Fang Tianxing¡° Let''s go. I''ll show you around. "


    This time, Aoxue didn''t bring any bodyguards. After all, it''s Aojia''s territory. As long as you show your identity, who dares to make the idea of Aojia here.


    "Where should I go?" Fang Tianxing hesitated on the street, saying that the road here is dozens of times wider than that of the earth. Countless strange vehicles are driving on the streets, and there is no sign of traffic congestion at all.

 Chapter 31

    In the sky, countless flying cars also shuttle back and forth. These flying cars have extremely high intelligence and can travel along a fixed channel. No matter how fast they are, there will be no collision or even friction between them. Even if passing by, the flying cars always keep a very safe distance.


    Just then, a 15-year-old boy came running behind Yang an. He was in a hurry. It seemed that he was being chased by others. He ran in a hurry.


    Fang Tianxing and others are in doubt, suddenly someone appears behind.


    "The man in front, please get out of the way." A policeman in the back waved to Fang Tianxing and said.


    Fang Tianxing, a few people quickly flash to one side, the galloping police wipe a few people''s bodies and quickly go.


    At this time, next to Fang Tianxing, the 15-6-year-old boy came out of nowhere and winked at the back of the policemen.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised. He was a little confused because of what happened before, so that Fang Tianxing didn''t notice the existence of the boy for a moment.


    However, we can''t blame Fang Tianxing. He doesn''t know how to fix it. Once he hides, he will be completely integrated into the surrounding environment. It''s like the air. He can''t see anything. Just now, he can''t feel his existence at all.


    Yang an''s mouth was wide open, and he was obviously startled. At this moment, the boy''s hand was patted on Yang an''s shoulder to stop him from shouting.


    "Goodbye, brother." The boy said hello to several people and then left.


    "I''m afraid this man is not a fugitive who was pursued by the police. We should be careful not to get too close to him." Aoxue reminds a way.


    A big city is a favorite place for many people, but it''s not a safe place. Because there are so many people, all kinds of crimes are rampant.


    "Well, my recommendation ticket is missing. It was there just now." Yang an suddenly exclaimed.


    "No, it must be the man just now. When he patted you on the shoulder just now, I''m afraid he stole your recommendation ticket. " Fang Tianxing soon sorted out the whole story.


    "What a thief! How dare you steal from your uncle Yang an? If I don''t catch you, I''ll take your surname."


    He finally get the recommended ticket was stolen, Yang an naturally not reconciled, hurriedly toward the direction of the man to run away.


    "Yang an, be careful." Fang Tianxing and Aoxue are not at ease. Yang an chases after them and keeps up with them.


    All the way to catch up, soon saw the boy in front, Yang an immediately with the body of the text condensed into a brick, hit the boy. But the boy was so flexible that he twisted his body casually, and Yang an''s bricks failed to hit him.


    "Do you think the fat man can catch up with the thief?" A man on the side of the road pointed to Yang an.


    "I think it''s a bit difficult. You don''t see the thief in front of you. He''s tall and thin, and has long legs. This step is worth two steps of the fat man." Another person has a different opinion and retorts directly.


    "That''s not necessarily. If you look at the fat man again, although he''s not fast, he''s full of stamina. But the boy in front of him is a little empty. After a long time, the fat man will catch up with him. Although the passers-by knew that they were chasing the thief, they were unwilling to ask them for help. They gathered around and talked in twos and threes.


    No matter what others said, the boy of fifteen or sixteen was very anxious. Not to mention today, he had nothing to eat and his stomach was empty.


    There was a moment of vanity under the young man''s feet. Today, he just stole something and didn''t have time to eat, but the pursuer has come. Feel more and more weak legs, and behind Yang an closer and closer.


    Two people at the foot of non-stop, in a twinkling of an eye has come to the end of the street. The boy looked at an alley on the street and rushed in.


    "Stop!", When Yang an saw the boy sneaking into the alley, he was even more anxious. Legs fiercely a force, the foot shake up bursts of dust, follow the alley.


    "Boy, please stop for me. If I don''t catch you today, I will give you my surname." Yang an was so depressed that he had to steal his things if others didn''t steal. If you don''t catch the thief, you don''t know how to be ridiculed by Fang Tianxing and Aoxue.


    "You told me to stop. Do you think I''m as stupid as you, and I''ll really stop and wait for you?" As he ran, he laughed at Yang an,


    "I dare to belittle your grandfather Yang an. When I catch you, I will teach you a lesson." Yang an''s face flushed with anger and said, biting his teeth.


    Young people really have the capital to laugh at Yang an. He grew up here and is very familiar with the surrounding terrain. It''s no problem to get rid of Yang an. Yang an saw the thief turn a few corners and his figure was getting farther and farther away.


    At this time, a rope appeared and suddenly caught the boy''s ankle. When Yang an saw that the rope transformed by Fang Tianxing''s words caught the thief, he immediately yelled, "why didn''t I think of this move? Tianxing, come on, help me catch him. When I come, I have to pick his skin and cramp him."


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as the boy struggled, Fang Tianxing pulled the rope, and the boy fell down. The boy quickly reached out to untie the rope on his feet, but Yang an had caught up with him for a moment.


    "Yang an, hurry up or the thief will run away." Fang Tianxing is not worried. Anyway, he didn''t steal his things. He just urged Yang andao.


    The young man untied the rope quickly, but at this time, Yang an had caught up with him. He grabbed the young man''s collar and was about to catch him.


    "It depends on how you run. I''m almost exhausted." Yang an looked at the boy viciously, and his eyes flashed with a proud light.


    Seeing the light shining in Yang an''s eyes, "miserable!" The boy gave a weak cry. I thought that this guy would not be the kind of dead fag. I''m afraid he''ll be innocent if it falls into his hands.


    But at this time, a stone flew to hit Yang an''s face. Yang an''s face hurt, and the strength of his hand suddenly relaxed. That young man suddenly a struggle, with the fastest speed in his life immediately into a nearby path.


    Yang an''s mood at the moment can be imagined, only to see the corner next to a child, he is the one who hit Yang an with a small stone. The child made a face at Yang an and then ran away.


    Seeing that Yang an was teased by a child, Fang Tianxing and Aoxue laughed happily. Aoxue even said with a smile, "I have a stomachache and can''t run any more."


    Yang an was really angry this time. The child was just beating himself in the face, which made him ridiculed by his peers.


    So Yang an ran after him and yelled, "this boy must be with the thief. When I catch him, I''ll find the thief."

 Chapter 32

    Finish saying Yang an also don''t wait for Fang Tianxing and AO Xue, immediately chased out. Fang Tianxing and Aoxue are also tired and not in a hurry. After all, the real thieves have gone far, they just keep up.


    A moment later, Fang Tianxing and Aoxue catch up with Yang an, who has already caught the child. The child was held horizontally in front of his chest by Yang an, and the palm of Yang an''s Pufan was beating on his ass again and again.


    "Who on earth ordered you to plot against me, please tell me!" Yang an''s face was fierce, but he didn''t use much strength on his hand.


    The child yelled: "my name is Xiaoming. You are a villain chasing my brother Yuhao. I can''t see it. I will beat you naturally. I don''t think it''s too easy to beat. If I use eggs, I might beat you all over the face. "


    Yang an''s face is red with anger. He''s just a bean curd with a knife''s mouth. How can he have the heart to lay a heavy hand on Xiao Ming. And see Fang Tianxing and Aoxue come, also embarrassed to bully Xiaoming.


    Put the Xiaoming down, Yang an put on a friendly expression on his face, lowered his voice and asked the Xiaoming gently: "where is your Yuhao brother now, can you tell me, I have something to do with him." When it comes to looking for something to do with him, Yang an is almost gnashing his teeth.


    "Big villain, you want to get Yuhao brother''s whereabouts from me. Hum, I won''t tell you." Xiao Ming twisted his head and said haughtily.


    Yang an was really unlucky today. He was ridiculed again and again. He was furious. He turned his body in anger and walked to the side. He must have lost his sight.


    At this time, Aoxue goes to Xiaoming. As a woman, her affinity is not comparable to Yang an. She says to Xiaoming in a soft voice: "little friend, we really want to find you brother Yuhao. We won''t hurt him."


    "Really?" Xiao Ming asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true. Do you think my sister is a bad person?" Ao Xue said cunningly.


    "My sister is not a bad person. She is not like the fat man. The fat man is fierce. She is a bad person." Xiaoming said.


    After hearing this, Fang Tianxing saw Yang an''s expression again. His face twitched and he almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Yang an glanced back at Fang Tianxing and said, "I know you want to laugh. If you want to laugh, don''t bear it."


    Before Yang an''s words were finished, Fang Tianxing burst out laughing, and Yang an naturally got angry again. However, he has been hit too much today, and he already has a strong immunity.


    "Beautiful sister, I tell you, brother Yuhao is very nice. He works hard to earn money every day and every time he goes out to earn money, he will buy us delicious food." Xiaoming said seriously.


    "Do you know what your brother Yuhao does?" Aoxue asked.


    "Of course I know. Brother Yuhao said he was going to rob the rich and help the poor. There are many rich people in this world who squeeze money from the poor. They can''t use up all their money, but they are not willing to give it to the poor. They don''t want to give it to us poor people, so brother Yuhao will take it himself. " Xiaoming said.


    "That''s what your brother Yuhao told you." Aoxue heart also some touch, gentle asked.


    "Yes. That''s what brother Yu Hao told me. He also taught me a poem, "Zhu men stinks of wine and meat, the road is frozen to death, the rich have no compassion, so I will take it myself." Xiao Ming continued.


    After listening to Xiao Ming''s words, Fang Tianxing and AO Xue look at each other. Ao Xue immediately understands Fang Tianxing''s meaning and says to Xiao Ming, "well, you can take us to your brother Yu Hao''s house."


    "OK, I''ll take you." Xiao Ming agreed.


    The little guy took Fang Tianxing all the way to a remote place in the downtown. They had never been here before. As soon as I arrived here, I was flushed by the smell, and felt faint.


    "I''ll go. This place tastes great. Does he live here?" Fang Tianxing frowned slightly, and used his nose to get familiar with the taste here. It was really a little choking.


    In front of us is a shantytown stacked one by one, where there are black houses, robbers and thieves. There''s drugs, there''s the black market, there''s human trafficking, there''s all kinds of deals. The filth of human nature is often reflected here. Poverty and hardship are always shrouded in this slum, and this predicament has lasted for almost a hundred years.


    Sadly, there are more than one such slum, but hundreds. People here live at the bottom of the city, living a hard life far away from modern society, and the government is indifferent to it.


    It has a population of 6 million, tens of thousands of them living in slums. In a metropolis with tens of millions of people, it''s like a drop of water into the sea, which can''t be found at all.


    See not familiar faces into the slums, where the poor are staring at strangers, eyes full of hostility. Many of the scattered gangs are monitoring the strangers who just come here, as if Fang Tianxing. If they do something, they will be killed immediately.


    In fact, most of the slum residents are good people, engaged in bricklayer, servant or postman such work. But a small number of gangs controlled the whole slum, and the poor people''s hatred of the rich made them extremely repellent to outsiders.


    "Xiaoming, your brother Yuhao lives here?" The Ao snow doubts of say.


    "This is the slum, the poorest part of aotianxing!" Aoxue very serious each other Tianxing explained.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and gained knowledge. It turns out that this is the poorest place of aotianxing. Along the way, Fang Tianxing observed that the people walking here were beggars in shabby clothes, and the people at the bottom.


    They looked at Fang Tianxing and Aoxue curiously. These people were obviously outsiders.


    In this era, there are people going to such a dilapidated house. Fang Tianxing can''t believe his eyes. In this modern aotianxing, it''s hard to live in such a dilapidated house. It''s not at the same time.


    Xiaoming takes two people to a small broken house. Xiaoming skillfully reaches out his hand and knocks on the door.


    "Who..." for a long time, an old voice behind the door said slowly.


    "Granny Bai, it''s Xiao Ming." Xiao Ming said to her.


    The door is opened, printed into the eyes of Fang Tianxing, is a wrinkled grandmother.


    "Xiao Ming, it''s you." The old lady said kindly.


    "Granny Bai, slow down. I haven''t come to see you for some time. Xiao Ming misses you so much." Xiao Ming looked at granny Bai and said.


    Fang Tianxing stood quietly, and then Aoxue helped granny Bai into the room. He just stepped into the thatched cottage and entered the room. Not surprisingly, the environment here is really bad and unbearable.

 Chapter 33

    There is nothing wrong with granny Bai. She must have adapted. Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing suddenly feels sad.


    Aotianxing has such a place. I don''t know it when I come here for the first time, but some government officials of aotianxing should know it. But it seems that it hasn''t changed for a long time. Why is it like this? Fang Tianxing is angry.


    Fang Tianxing can''t help feeling that how many people have forgotten their true colors for the prosperity of the world, and how many successful people still remember their dreams and pursuits when they were young when they were successful in their careers and when they did something without conscience.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Granny Bai sighed helplessly: "I didn''t want to tell you, but now that you have asked, I will tell you. This is our poor people''s habitat. Although living here is humble, it can be regarded as a place to live in this prosperous metropolis. "


    "But some people can''t see it. Some people want to tear it down and build a commercial building. Make it real estate and let''s go. " White grandma said with anger.


    "This should be a good thing. If we demolish the slums and build prosperous real estate, we should get a lot of compensation." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Aoxue also nodded and said, "Granny Bai, this may be a good thing. You can exchange the compensation money for a better place to live


    Granny Bai shook her head and said, "it was a good thing, but the compensation they gave was too little. I can''t even buy a toilet around here. I can''t live at all. "


    "But in order to force everyone to leave, developers have tried every means to use various means. Whether it''s light or dark, all kinds of shady means. " White granny worried said.


    "Damn, are they human when they do that?" Aoxue some angry said.


    Fang Tianxing is also silent. After all, many people in this world are trying to do anything for their interests.


    "Granny Bai, do their people come every day?" Aoxue asked.


    "They come every day. Last time they pushed granny Bai to the ground and fell down." At this time, Xiao Ming also said.


    Granny Bai nodded, and Aoxue''s face was gloomy again. He turned his head to look at Fang Tianxing and said directly, "Tianxing, you can do it for me."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said: "although we met by chance, as a network author of maintaining world peace, I must take care of this matter."


    "Pay attention, pay attention, you people, if you know what to do, move away quickly. Don''t let big brother work hard. Do you hear me?" At this time, the sound from the loudspeaker outside makes people''s eardrum ache.


    "It looks like they''re coming." Fang Tianxing frowned.


    "Granny Bai, are these people making trouble out of nothing?" Aoxue asked with a cold face.


    Granny Bai got a little flustered on her face, then nodded, but she was worried and said, "don''t tell them the same thing. They are all villains. I don''t want you to argue with them for the sake of me. If you get hurt, it''s not good


    Fang Tianxing light smile, and then said: "Aoxue, you accompany white granny sitting here, I go out to see who are?"


    Bai granny also wanted to dissuade, but Aoxue held her: "Bai granny, Fang Tianxing is very powerful, you don''t have to worry."


    She watched Fang Tianxing walk out of the door quickly. At the entrance of the slum, five or six shirtless men stood in front of Granny Bai''s house. Many people are still holding iron bars, fruit knives, a covetous posture.


    The head of the strong man holding a big horn, the hands of the broadcast horn constantly sounded, tone is not polite. Everyone in the slum has anger on their faces, but most of them dare to be angry, and no one dares to stand out.


    After all, the strength is extremely uncoordinated. Most of the people living in the slums are the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. How can they fight with them? The sticks and steel pipes on those guys'' hands make them have a kind of fear.


    These people took the job, and the boss gave him money to force the nail households in these slums to demolish. As for what they do, the boss turns a blind eye.


    Sun Ba laughed. Looking at the expression of fear, anger, pity and other mixed emotions of the people in these slums, he felt extremely satisfied.


    "You''d better move quickly. I don''t give you much time. If you don''t move yet. My friends and I may do some irrational things, and you will regret it later


    With that, sun Ba laughs. He likes the feeling of bullying people. In his opinion, this feeling is really cool!


    "At the beginning of human beings, their nature is good, but some people are willing to degenerate, which is pathetic." A sigh seemed to come from afar, but it seemed to be in my ear.


    When sun BA was wondering who it was, Fang Tianxing''s figure slowly appeared in front of them. Sun BA''s face is gloomy and stares at Fang Tianxing not far away. The smile on Fang Tianxing''s pretty face is so ironic in his eyes.


    Sun Ba waved the stick in his hand and yelled at Fang Tianxing: "do you know what grandfather does? Dare to teach me. "


    Fang Tianxing didn''t answer either. He directly released the words in his body and condensed them into a long gun. One shot hit sun Ba on his leg and beat him to his knees.


    "I''ll punish you a little today for bullying others. I hope you can repent." Fang Tianxing said.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Come and help me." Sun Ba exclaimed.


    With sun BA''s cry, several brothers around him all surrounded Fang Tianxing. Their faces were ferocious and bad. But Fang Tianxing looked at them with a smile, and there was no fear in his eyes.


    "This brother, don''t hurt this little brother. He''s an outsider. He''s not from us. Please don''t care with them." At this time, Lao Yang helps Fang Tianxing to speak. Fang Tianxing breathes out. He can''t see his benefactor being beaten.


    Sun BA''s anger broke out as soon as he pulled out the corner of his mouth, and his eyes motioned to his subordinates.


    "I told you to mind your own business, so that you can remember to mind your own business in the future." The little gangster under sun Ba directly raised his steel stick and hit Lao Yang.


    How can Fang Tianxing bear to watch the other party bully others? The words in his body rush out quickly and turn into a roc bird, grabbing the person with one claw. The man was caught off guard and his shoulder was scratched. His shoulder was bloody and he lay on the ground crying, but the injury was not serious, which was obviously the result of Fang Tianxing''s mercy.

 Chapter 34

    "Boy, you can be arrogant just because you are an Internet author. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth." Sun Ba said fiercely.


    "I don''t know how high the sky is or how thick the earth is. All I know is to follow my heart, punish evil and promote good, and protect my readers from harm." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    "They are not your readers. As far as I know, they are so poor that they can''t afford to subscribe to your online novels. Don''t mind your own business Sun Ba seemed to find the loophole in Fang Tianxing''s words and said eagerly.


    "They will soon be my readers." Fang Tianxing said with a smile, and then said to Aoxue, "Aoxue, show them my public novels."


    "OK," Aoxue immediately took out Fang Tianxing''s online novels and showed them to the people in the slums. Lao Yang quickly took over Fang Tianxing''s novels and began to read them with relish.


    "If you mean to be against us, don''t blame me. Brothers, come with me. I don''t believe he can beat so many of us if he can''t fight four hands with two fists! " Sun Ba said angrily.


    All the five or six big men brought by sun Ba swarmed on. They were not satisfied with Fang Tianxing for a long time. They also solved one of their brothers, who are still wailing on the ground.


    Fang Tianxing''s face didn''t change, and he was about to start, "let me do it this time, and let me show off." Yang an didn''t know how to get out of there. He said anxiously as soon as he appeared.


    "Well, these people are yours." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    Yang an didn''t speak either, but the words in his body gushed out and condensed into two fists. One punch at the body of these people, some people use iron bars to resist, but the iron bars are broken, one by one bruised on the ground.


    Yang an laughs. This time he plays a hero. It''s really cool.


    Yang''an pointed to the people on the ground and said, "with you, uncle Yang''an here, do you dare to bully the common people any more. If you bully the common people again in the future, I''ll beat them once I see them. "


    Several people lying on the ground looked at each other and begged for mercy: "brother, we will never dare again."


    Although the mouth said so, but the eyes are flickering, it is obviously wrong. Yang an didn''t notice this, so he wanted to wave them away.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Fang Tianxing stopped Yang an. Fang Tianxing frowned and looked at Sun Ba, who was already a little stunned.


    Sun BA''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, and his weapons tightened. But Fang Tianxing didn''t care what he thought. He walked towards sun Ba step by step. Every step seemed to step on Sun BA''s heart.


    When Fang Tianxing walked two or three steps away from sun Ba, he stopped slowly. Fang Tianxing said to sun BA condescensively, "I know that many things you do are instructed by others. Well, you and your boss say that I will meet your boss at this time tomorrow. Remember to bring your words to the world, or you will not have good fruit to eat. "


    "Well, I''ll certainly bring the message. Can you let me go?" Sun Ba breathed a sigh of relief. After he understood Fang Tianxing''s meaning, he felt a feeling of admiration in his heart. His tone changed and he said respectfully.


    "Well, let''s go." Fang Tianxing waved them to leave.


    For Fang Tianxing''s behavior, Yang an is puzzled. Yang an asked Tianxing: "brother Tianxing, why do you have to meet their boss? Just drive them away."


    "We can''t just drive them away. After all, we can''t stay here forever and wait for us to leave. Maybe they will make it worse. On the contrary, it will harm everyone. It''s better to discuss with their boss and settle the matter thoroughly. " Fang Tianxing said anxiously.


    "So it is." Yang an finally understood Fang Tianxing''s meaning, originally what he thought was too shallow.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing turns around and sees Aoxue chatting with granny Bai¡° White granny, you come with me to my home, the environment here is too bad, I''m worried about your body... "Aoxue worried about the white granny said.


    Granny Bai interrupted Aoxue with a smile. She shook her head and said, "son, I''m very happy that you can come to see me. I don''t need any help from you. Just come and burn some paper money for me after I return to the soil. "


    Speaking of this, Granny Bai knelt down on the ground and said, "the only thing that worries me in this world is Yuhao.


    I don''t know what he thought he was doing outside, but I can''t help it either. His father died early, and his mother remarried with others and refused to have the child. I''m too old to control him at all, so I let him go astray bit by bit. I hope you can help me to make him right, even if my old lady''s last wish


    Aoxue quickly helps granny Bai. Granny Bai is old, and her legs are not flexible. Aoxue difficult to help her up, but white grandmother insisted on not getting up.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing said, "Granny Bai, we promise you that we will take Yuhao to the right path and become a person who has contributed to the society."


    At this time, Yang an came to grandma Bai and said, "Granny Bai, don''t worry. I will help your grandson change his ways."


    See Yang an at this time again blowing the atmosphere, previously to fight to kill Yu Hao is also him, see this Ao Xue and Fang Tianxing finally can''t help laughing out.


    Yang an also felt embarrassed to touch her nose. Granny Bai was puzzled and didn''t know what they were laughing at. But when she saw everyone laughing, she also laughed with them.


    They surrounded granny Bai and talked with him about the slums. Although granny Bai was old, she was also very open-minded. She also had her own views on the current situation of the slums.


    "In fact, all the people living in this slum are poor people with miserable life experience. They have no family to take care of them, and they have no special skills. They have to be reduced to this place. Although the environment of this slum is not good, it is also a place to live. We really don''t want to leave here.


    But the slum is not a place to live for a long time. In fact, the best way is to open up the wisdom of the residents in the slum and give them courage and strength.


    Only reading online novels has such power, but most legitimate online novels are charged. The residents in the slums have almost only a meager source of income, and it''s hard to make ends meet. They have spare money to read online novels. "


    "Granny Bai, if you don''t dislike it, I''ll give you our novels to read. We are still public authors. Since the novels have not been put on the shelves, we will not charge for them. I''m just worried that we don''t think our online novels are good enough. " Fang Tianxing said.

 Chapter 35

    "If you look at your characters, you will know that your novels will not be too bad. It would be great for you to donate your works to help us." White granny said happily.


    Fang Tianxing took out his novel and said to granny Bai, "you are old age. Maybe you can''t read clearly, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll read it to you. The beginning is like this. Once upon a time, there was a country where there was a boy, a boy... "


    Granny Bai listened carefully to Fang Tianxing''s narration of the novel. Whenever she encountered something she didn''t understand, she would ask carefully.


    Fang Tianxing took the trouble to explain the subtleties to granny Bai, so he talked from morning to evening. Fang Tianxing and granny Bai talk more and more spiritually, while Yang an is sleepy and meets Duke Zhou in his dream.


    At this time, a sound of footsteps came from the outside, and Yang an immediately became alert. Who would come at night? Could it be that the little gangsters came back during the day? Yang an said to the people, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    With that, Yang an left the room. Soon after, there was a voice of surprise outside, and then a figure flew in. In front of everyone''s eyes, there is one more person in front of Granny Bai. Fang Tianxing takes a closer look. It''s not Yuhao who stole Yang an''s recommendation ticket.


    "I''ll do things by myself. Please don''t hurt my grandmother. If you have anything to do, just come to me." Yu Hao quickly blocked granny Bai behind and said.


    Without waiting for Fang Tianxing to explain, Granny Bai said to Yu Hao, "these benefactors just saved me once. How can you do this to others?"


    Yu Hao said with a puzzled face: "grandma, you mean they didn''t come for trouble, and they saved you."


    "It''s true. Just a few gangsters came to make trouble. They beat them away." Bai granny took Yu Hao''s hand and said.


    After hearing this, Yu Hao really didn''t know how to say it. At this time, Yang an came in from the outside. When he saw Yu Hao, he grabbed him and said, "you are a thief. I have a hard time finding you."


    Yu Hao has a lot of things in his hand. He must have gained a lot today. He wants to celebrate.


    Yu Hao looked down in shame and said, "I''ve spent all the money, but you saved my grandmother. I''ll try to pay you back."


    Yang an''s face pulled. In a moment, he returned to nature. He sat down in his chair depressed. After a moment, he said, "it''s ok now. As long as you''re on the right road, it''s not too late in the future."


    "We will go to the developer tomorrow to discuss the issue of demolition compensation and see if we can fight for more compensation and improve our living conditions." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Yu Hao was moved at last. At first, he thought that people were just doing good deeds to gain a good reputation, but Fang Tianxing''s behavior at the moment was far beyond the scope of lifting a finger.


    Yu Hao once choked and wanted to say something. But in the end, I couldn''t say it.


    "Well, everybody is hungry. Just have a meal with me. " Granny Bai invited all humanity.


    "Well, eat." A few people came forward to help Granny Bai with her work. They were as friendly as a family. In an instant, the day passed like this.


    The next day, Fang Tianxing and his party came to the Empire State building where the developer was. Looking at the high-rise buildings with bright lights around them, Fang Tianxing and Yang an were amazed. In front of the building is completely magnificent, showing a good style.


    Hearing Yang an praise this company, Aoxue said angrily: "this is much worse than my father''s house, the whole aotianxing belongs to my family."


    "I see, miss. You have to help me this time." Fang Tianxing said.


    "It''s like saying, can you make it without my help?" Aoxue said with pride.


    Several people walked into the Empire State building. Everyone in the building, everyone who noticed Fang Tianxing, looked at Fang Tianxing with different eyes, and they were far away.


    But Yang an and Aoxue didn''t get the attention. Fang Tianxing looked down at his clothes, which was a little bit rustic. Besides, other things were not bad, but why did Fang Tianxing always feel that something bad would happen.


    Several people find the office where the developer Xia Dongyang is, and two bodyguards at the door stop Fang Tianxing and his party.


    "Brother, our boss asked you to meet somewhere else." The bodyguard at the door of the office looks calm, the other party Tianxing said.


    "Well, lead the way ahead." Fang Tianxing took a look at the bodyguard, then said faintly.


    About half an hour later, the bodyguard stopped in a very remote place. This is a place called Fuli garden. From the outside, it''s just a place to play, and the definition is mainly for fun.


    But the real side of the rich garden is by no means simple. When they came to the gate of Fuli garden, the closed gate had been opened. Then, a woman in her twenties appeared in front of Fang Tianxing and his party.


    At the first sight of Fang Tianxing, Xia aruan felt that his father''s men did not exaggerate. In front of him, this man is really a talent. He is not only strong and healthy, but also has good facial features. Between his eyebrows and eyes, he reveals the man''s fortitude. He is the killer of a girl who is in love with spring.


    However, only by appearance, Xia aruan just has a good feeling. She thought about what sun Ba said about Fang Tianxing''s ability, which she had never seen before.


    Fang Tianxing saw that the woman in front of him was very sexy, giving people a very cool feeling.


    Xiaaruan''s body is wearing a long and tight red dress. The opening of the lotus leaves makes her look like a red rose in full bloom. The snow-white ball looms between the skirts, and the deep place is enough to fascinate any man.


    Under the thin waist, the arc is very full and amazing. At the side of the high slit skirt, the black stockings are full of extremely strong visual temptation.


    The woman''s temperament is extremely cold, especially her eyes, which makes people feel chilly and creepy after watching.


    Xiaaruan is the name of this woman. Of course, this name may not matter, because the name is just a code. The most important thing is Xia aruan''s identity. She is the daughter of Xia Dongyang, the developer, and also one of the most effective assistants around the developer.


    Fang Tianxing was determined to negotiate with the developer, and naturally collected a lot of information about the developer. For the important people around the developers, Fang Tianxing naturally can not be unclear. Just at the first glance, Fang Tianxing has recognized the identity of Xia aruan, the daughter of the developer, who is also said to be an Internet author.

 Chapter 36

    Yang an also seems to know Xia aruan. Although his strength has been greatly improved, the confidence of the strong can not be shaped overnight. Being looked at by Xia aruan, Yang an was shocked.


    However, Xia Ruan just glanced at Yang an, and her eyes fell more on Fang Tianxing. There was a trace of tenderness in the empty eyes.


    "Come with me, please." Xia aruan and Fang Tianxing came to an empty room. Close the door, Xia a Ruan no longer hide, people around immediately showed a ferocious smile: "boy, quite kind ah, dare to make trouble here."


    Xia Ruan then said, "none of the people who come here to make trouble for my father can get any good. Today I will give you an unforgettable lesson."


    Fang Tianxing laughed and suddenly said, "if you could tell me where Xia Dongyang is earlier, maybe you would suffer less."


    "What are you looking for my father for?" Xia aruan looks at Fang Tianxing with an idiot''s eyes.


    "So is our boss. You can see him if you want." Hear Xia a Ruan''s voice, several bodyguards who come in together immediately viciously surround toward Fang Tian.


    Fang Tianxing is not in a hurry, his whole body is loose, and he doesn''t have any posture of going all out. There''s no need to waste valuable reader power against these ordinary people.


    When a strong man saw Fang Tianxing''s posture, he laughed and said, "you think it''s great that you are an Internet author. Our elder sister Xia aruan is also an Internet author. I advise you not to mind your own business. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a punch came. Fang Tianxing naturally won''t stand to be beaten, just a punch, the other party simply can''t bear Fang Tianxing''s overbearing fist strength, with a crack of arm bone fracture.


    Another man punched Fang Tianxing in the chest. But Fang Tianxing''s body was shocked, and the terrible anti shock force burst out, and the man was shocked far away.


    A few people returned without success, and Xia Ruan couldn''t sit still. With a wave of the hand, a purple whip appeared and snapped, tearing the air with a shrill voice and moving towards the sky.


    Xia Ruan cut off Fang Tianxing''s retreat with one move, and had no chance to escape. Fang Tianxing naturally won''t give up. He smiles, moves his wrist, and a long sword appears. When he takes advantage of the situation, the whip is suddenly broken.


    And at the moment of Xia a Ruan''s absence, he suddenly stretched out a hand beside him and grasped Xia a Ruan''s hand. All of a sudden, Xia aruan''s body stagnated. In a flash, he was like a lamb that was slaughtered and couldn''t move.


    Xia a Ruan felt that if Fang Tianxing wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as a palm. Could it be that he would die today.


    Fang Tianxing restrained her, but he didn''t do it. He just whispered in his ear, "I just want to negotiate with your father. I don''t intend to hurt anyone at all."


    Xia a Ruan knew Fang Tianxing''s meaning, and he didn''t pay much attention to it. He didn''t come for revenge. Maybe he won''t hurt his father.


    "Well, let me go and I''ll take you to my father''s place." Seeing Fang Tianxing''s sincerity, Xia aruan decided to take him to see his father.


    "I hope you don''t cheat me." Fang Tianxing released Xia awan. Xia Ruan gave Fang Tianxing a white look and said, "come with me."


    Then he opened the door and went straight out. Fang Tianxing said to Yang an and Aoxue, "let''s go."


    Xia aruan went all the way and finally came to a place. Fang Tianxing saw a villa in the distance. There were two doors on the left and right sides of the villa. To go to these two doors, he had to go through a barrier guarded by heavy troops.


    "This is where my father lives. It''s the only entrance to my father''s place. Please follow me." Fang Tianxing frowned slightly, and Xia aruan quickly explained that he was the first to open the way and go straight ahead.


    Fang Tianxing''s face was slightly slow, nodded, and strode forward with Xia Arun. He thought that Xia a Ruan wanted to play some tricks, so he brought himself here. After listening to Xia a Ruan''s explanation, he suddenly realized.


    At the same time, Fang Tianxing could not help muttering in his heart. It seems that Xia Dongyang''s behavior must be very cautious. His residence is very quiet.


    If Xia Arun had not led the way, I''m afraid that even the entrance would have been difficult to find if he had acted alone. On both sides of the villa gate, two people stood side by side. When they saw Xia Arun, they immediately bowed to salute.


    However, Fang Tianxing can vaguely realize that these people are really respectful to Xia Arun. However, when they see Fang Tianxing following Xia Arun, their eyes flash with irony.


    Into the villa, just listen to Xia Ruanjiao voice: "Dad, I''m back."


    "Ah Ruan is back. My father wants to kill you. Who are they?" A balding middle-aged man came to see Xia Arun''s face full of joy, but when he saw the people behind her, his face showed displeasure.


    Xia a Ruan naturally knew what his father meant. He ran to the bald middle-aged man, took him by the hand and said, "Dad, they are not here to make trouble."


    The bald middle-aged man obviously doted on his daughter. When he heard her words, he said to Tianxing: "since you''re here, what''s the matter? Let''s sit down first."


    Three people each found a chair to sit down, this revolving leather chair is small and elegant, sitting down has a kind of soft and comfortable. When Fang Tianxing touches the texture, he knows that it is valuable.


    After sitting down, Fang Tianxing looked at the bald middle-aged man sitting opposite him. He was in his fifties. He was a bit bald and casual. His face was full of businessmen''s usual smile.


    "Your Excellency is Xia Dongyang, President Xia." Fang Tianxing said politely.


    "Yes, I am Xia Dongyang." That person also does not shirk responsibility, admit a way directly.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "I''ve long wanted to visit Mr. Xia, but your daughter doesn''t welcome us."


    "As an old saying goes, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Once this person is rich, many people will hit you. So we should always pay attention to prevent being used by people with ulterior motives. " Xia Dongyang said flatly.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that there is something in Xia Dongyang''s words. He seems to be very shrewd and insightful. At first sight, he is a person who has been crawling and beating in the market. He is not easy to fool.


    "Mr. Xia, I heard that you''ve taken another piece of land. You''ve got a lot of money." Fang Tianxing seems to be grand, but in fact his tone is light.


    Xia Dongyang is not moved. He knows that Fang Tianxing and his party must have a purpose. He will not easily express his position until they know their purpose clearly. For Fang Tianxing''s words, he just understated and said: "little brother, the information is really smart. This is a few days ago."

 Chapter 37

    Seeing that Xia Dongyang was not moved, Fang Tianxing went straight to the main topic and said sincerely¡° In fact, I''m here to fight for more benefits for the poor people in the slums. "


    "I didn''t expect you to stand up for those irrelevant people?" Xia Dongyang is very surprised at Fang Tianxing''s purpose. He obviously can''t understand Fang Tianxing''s meaning. Teng suddenly stands up and stares at Fang Tianxing with his eyes fixed on him. He looks shocked.


    However, Xia Dongyang, who has been working hard in the commercial sea for half his life, is obviously not comparable in his endurance. Soon he took a deep breath and sat down slowly. "Little brother, I''m not interested in this kind of cold joke at all!"


    He does not believe that there will be people in the world willing to fight for the interests of others, and those people are clearly not related to him.


    "Those people have nothing to do with you. Why do you fight for their interests?" Xia Dongyang asked suspiciously.


    "Those people are my readers, and I have a responsibility to help them live a happy life." Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    "Then why do you want me to give more money to those poor people? As long as you can give me a reason, it''s not impossible." Xia Dongyang said with a smile.


    "I know that the world is very unfair. First of all, there is no way to choose when people are born. Many things are not controlled by themselves. These things, to a lot of extent, determine the future of life should be how to go.


    Some people are born in a wealthy family and don''t have to worry about anything. If they receive a good education, everything will be well arranged in the future. But some people are born in poor families, and they have not enough to eat since they were young.


    These things, to a great extent, determine people''s future. If you are born poor, even if you make ten times more efforts than others, you may not get one tenth of other people''s remuneration. Many people live such a humble and pitiful life.


    This kind of inequality is undeniable and absolute. At the same time, it is also the existence of reality. But I hope to use my strength to reverse this inequality, and I hope you can help me. "


    "Oh, you''ve said so much that you expect me to give more money to the poor. But if you can''t give me a convincing reason, I''m afraid I can''t agree with you. " Xia Dongyang probably understood the meaning of Fang Tianxing, but he was still unmoved and said as usual.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that human nature is selfish. I''m afraid it''s really hard for those who have vested interests to give up their own interests. Someone once said that it''s harder to touch interests than soul.


    "Well, how about a bet?" Fang Tianxing with a strong self-confidence, said with a smile.


    "I won''t gamble if it''s no good." The merchant''s nature of pursuing profit is obvious, and Xia Dongyang said calmly.


    "Well, this is Aoxue, the daughter of Aotian, who is in charge of Aotian star. If you win, she can provide you with policy convenience on behalf of the management of Aotian. You also know how much benefit it will bring you Fang Tianxing pointed to Aoxue and said.


    Xia Dongyang squints at Aoxue. As a businessman, he is well-informed. He knows Fang Tianxing''s words are true. Although the wealth he has now can not be used up for several lifetimes, the merchant''s pursuit of profit is endless. How can he not make money.


    "I''m very interested. Tell me what to bet on." Xia Dongyang a pair of interesting appearance, looking at Fang Tianxing said.


    "I''m going to let you go to the slums for a tour. The date is set for half a month. If you can stick to it, you will get the full help of Aojia. Project review and loan financing are all green lights." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    To live in a slum for half a month, what is Fang Tianxing''s idea. Xia Dongyang thought in his heart, but he thought that if he could get the help of the leader of aotianxing, his business would be much smoother in the future, and the value was immeasurable.


    "Well, I promise you, what else do you want?" Xia Dongyang thought about it and agreed that he could get help from the government after living in the slums for a few days, which was a huge profit.


    "There are no other requirements, just can''t bring money, and live the same life as the people in the slums." Fang Tianxing said.


    Xia Dongyang agreed very readily. His grandfather is a rich man. The Xia family has been in business for three generations, which can be said to be a family of merchants. Because of the rich family, it is a challenge to experience poverty. And after the success, you can get the help of aotianxing Lord, and there will be a greater breakthrough in business.


    In fact, Fang Tianxing agreed with Aoxue before he came here. The reason he convinced Aoxue was: "I believe that the rich people who live in luxury villas can never experience the real hardship of the poor, and it is even more impossible to put themselves in the poor''s shoes. Only when Xia Dongyang himself experiences the hardship of the poor, can he be touched."


    Xia Dongyang probably understood what Fang Tianxing meant, but he was a businessman who believed in free market and the law of the jungle. He thinks that as long as he has the will to fight, the weak can become the strong. The poor are poor only because they don''t work hard.


    "OK, I promise you that I will go with you in three days when I have arranged the company''s affairs." Xia Dongyang said.


    "Well, let''s make a deal." Fang Tianxing said.


    Then he talked for a while. Fang Tianxing took Yang an and Aoxue back. Before leaving, Xia aruan still wanted to stay Fang Tianxing for a while. "Fang Tianxing, we are friends. Remember to play again when you have time."


    "Why didn''t anyone tell me to come back next time." Yang an muttered.


    Aoxue glared at Yang an fiercely, and said in a delicate voice: "you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb."


    "I see." Fang Tianxing replied.


    Fang Tianxing and Aoxue Yang an went back to Aoxue''s home and had another dinner. "Tianxing, Aoxue, are you OK at night? Let''s go out and play together." Yang an suggested.


    "I''ve learned a lot recently, and I want to practice code words. I can''t play with you. " Fang Tianxing said. Before he finished, Yang an could not wait to say to Aoxue: "Aoxue, let''s go."


    Although Yang an is very lively, but now Fang Tianxing and Aoxue have no idea to play. They also feel very noisy about Yang an''s liveliness.


    Aoxue can''t help rolling her eyes. Sometimes she wants to take Yang an''s head away and have a look. What material is inside. I like Fang Tianxing. If Fang Tianxing doesn''t go, will I go out with him alone.


    At night, Fang Tianxing stayed alone in his room to code. He has entered the peak of the public five, and is not far away from the public six.

 Chapter 38

    "Daddada..."


    Late at night, when countless people are sleeping, Fang Tianxing is still coding, and his current update speed has reached 3300 words per hour. Although there is still a long way to go from those excellent Internet authors, Fang Tianxing is proud enough at the public level.


    After 7000 words, Fang Tianxing felt a little tired. He crossed his knees, closed his eyes and began to think about the five most respected Internet authors. If you have a good eye, you can see that Fang Tianxing''s whole body cells are wriggling, and he seems to be greedily breathing the oxygen in the air.


    After an hour''s contemplation, Fang Tianxing wakes up quietly, and his mental fatigue caused by codewords disappears. Tired spirit soon reached the peak, Fang Tianxing couldn''t help smiling.


    "The five supremacies are really extraordinary. Because of their existence, countless Internet authors have the goal of struggle and infinite motivation." Fang Tianxing exclaimed.


    Code, can not have selfish thoughts, must be absolutely quiet. If with selfish thoughts, it will inevitably affect the effect of codewords. In this case, it is impossible to make progress and promotion.


    "It seems that in a while, my number of first-class readers will soon reach 600." Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    Fang Tianxing feels that he has made rapid progress, but he wants to be faster, because next year is the third year of senior high school. Fang Tianxing hopes that he can make a big splash in the third year of senior high school and be admitted to the three major online arts colleges, which makes everyone surprised.


    It is a process of gradually comprehending network literature and absorbing the power of readers'' blessing. This is not the genetic modification in legend, and it will not make a man who has no power to bind a chicken turn into a monster who has more power than an elephant in an instant.


    The means of genetic transformation create monsters that are neither human nor ghost, just like the things in the battleship, which are not recognized by the society at all. Even if you can have a strong power, it is temporary, there is not much room for growth.


    And the risk of this kind of thing is also high, the mortality rate of genetic modification is very high. There are also some people who have become monsters of half human monsters. They are crazy and lose their reason to kill people.


    Now, Fang Tianxing has 580 first-class readers. But after a long time of coding, and several supreme teachings, Fang Tianxing''s understanding of network literature is greatly improved, and the coded words are more and more exquisite.


    At the end of the code, Fang Tianxing waved a few punches at will. He felt that even a few tigers could be killed in front of him. The power of the reader is bestowed on his body, which brings him incredible transformation.


    Fang Tianxing cheered up and continued to code. This time, he had to code for two hours, exhausted. Fang Tianxing once again thinks about the five supreme, and when he wakes up again. Fang Tianxing was surprised to find that he had recovered as before, and his mental strength seemed to be stronger.


    Continue to code, after mental exhaustion is contemplation, after contemplation continue to code. That night Fang Tianxing wrote 10000 words, which had never happened before. In the end, Fang Tianxing was exhausted and didn''t know how he fell asleep.


    For several days in a row, Fang Tianxing worked very hard to code words, and his practice has improved a lot. The number of first-class readers has also increased to 600, breaking through the six fold of the public, which can be described as rapid progress.


    Today is the date Fang Tianxing and Xia Dongyang made an appointment. Fang Tianxing took Xia Dongyang to the slum, and Xia Dongyang followed Fang Tianxing all the way.


    With the continuous expansion of social space, the classification of social strata will naturally arise.


    The bigger the city''s houses and roads are, the more representative those who live in the better locations will be. If you want to have a corner in the upper space, you need a lot of assets and corresponding status.


    Geopolitics can easily divide society. The prosperous area at the top and the humble place at the bottom have gradually become two distinct worlds.


    Those poor people in the slums will stare at strangers when they see them coming, and their eyes are full of hostility.


    The poor here live in those dilapidated houses, and the streets are filled with garbage and mud. All the people I saw along the road were yellow, thin and haggard.


    Fang Tianxing saw that there were still some children rolling in the mud on the side of the road. These children looked like mud monkeys one by one, but they were still carefree and happy.


    As soon as the driver who sent Xia Dongyang to get off the bus, he immediately covered his nose with his hand, with a disgusting expression on his face. Xia Dongyang glared at him and said coldly, "why, do you hate here?"


    The driver shivered and explained, "no, No


    "Then what do you mean? Do you dislike me?" Xia Dongyang rebuked.


    "No, boss, actually I was born in this slum. I grew up in the slum. My parents hope that I can leave the slum, work in an office with dignity and become a white collar. After I succeeded, I thought, "never come back here." The driver said like a bean.


    "Isn''t this place so terrible that I jumped into the pit of fire today?" Xia Dongyang said.


    "Of course not. It''s just that I''m so unforgettable here." The driver said shivering.


    "Then tell me about this slum." Just about to learn more about the slums, Xia Dongyang found a place to sit down and listen to the driver.


    "Boss, there''s nothing else in the slum. The gangs are too powerful. I come from the bottom, so I really know something about it. Most of the residents in the slums are very poor, even the government is lazy to manage them. So it''s also very chaotic here. There are not many real big forces, but there are many small ones.


    There is no law here, there is no bottom line. We at the bottom have nothing but our bodies and fists. If you mess with someone who can''t, you''ll be killed. So as soon as I leave here, I''m like a bird escaping from the cage. It seems that all the shackles on my body have disappeared. My whole body is relaxed and I don''t want to go back any more. " The driver explained.


    Xia Dongyang listened to the driver and looked at the surrounding environment. He didn''t bring anything except his laundry. This is the poorest place in the slum. Many places don''t even have electricity. He only has a mobile phone for communication.


    After a short rest, Xia Dongyang stood up and followed Fang Tianxing''s steps. The more they walked, the more desolate and shabby the place became. At the moment, on their way, they are full of potholes, sewage and garbage.

 Chapter 39

    A few people stop in front of a dilapidated gate building. There are all kinds of chaotic patterns painted on the gate building. Most of the walls have fallen off. Even if they don''t fall off, they are hanging on them. The breeze blows and shakes with the wind. It seems to show the miserable and painful struggle of people in the slum.


    Xia Dongyang also has some feelings. He has been to too many places. He has seen many big scenes and miserable scenes, but he did not expect that life in the slums was so cruel.


    There are some young people passing by occasionally on the street, but they look no different from those old people. But in those young people, they are still dead.


    What Xia Dongyang saw was all those insensitive people. In their eyes there is no life, no hope, no ambition or fighting spirit.


    Ambition is a derogatory term, but in many cases, it is a person''s motivation. If people have no ambition, they are no different from animals.


    From the woods outside the city, the teenagers picked up bundles of hay or firewood for their families.


    When he was their age, Xia Dongyang''s son was eating Kentucky Fried Chicken, playing games, or running around with his friends. He never knew what the pressure of life was and what the difficulty of survival was.


    Xia Dongyang was walking in the muddy path of the slum. The muddy ground was not because of the rain, but because the residents on both sides of the road dumped domestic waste water on the road.


    There are no sewage ditches or sewers here. The domestic wastewater produced by people''s bathing and cooking will be poured on the road. Moreover, many children, as long as they have the desire to urinate, will directly take off their pants at the door of their home and sprinkle the yellow urine full of coquettishness on the path of their home.


    "The environment here is extremely bad. It''s hardly a place for people to live. However, in order to get help from Aojia, I have to endure any difficulties." Xia Dongyang made up his mind.


    Fang Tianxing immediately bid farewell to Xia Dongyang and left the slum. Xia Dongyang''s father is the boss of a multinational company. He grew up in a carefree environment and is determined to live a beautiful life. He wants to carry forward the industries left by the previous generation, which means that he has surpassed his ancestors.


    It is said that Xia Dongyang lives in a board room here, which is rain proof and windproof, and can rest. He is still satisfied. But as the day gradually dark down, Xia Dongyang occasionally out of the board room ventilation, cold wind hit, he instinctively hit a few shivers. Looking at the warm and bright lights in the distance, Xia Dongyang has some feelings in his heart.


    Xia Dongyang looks at the board room he lives in now, cold and humid, and thinks about the people sitting around the dining table under the soft light at the moment, which makes Xia Dongyang feel a lot.


    In fact, Xia Dongyang has no idea of suffering at all. It''s really a kind of life experience, just like the transport migrant workers and the cleaners who scrub the railings when they climb the mountain in the morning. That''s their normal life.


    Board room ten square meters, dark, except a bed, can barely turn around. There is no air conditioning here. In order to save electricity, the electric fan is not turned on. The room is as hot and humid as a steamer. Because the bed board was swollen with damp, groups of psyllids jumped out in a flash.


    Xia Dongyang is 1.8 meters tall, lying on the upper bunk like this, like entering a wooden coffin. And he always felt that the room seemed to be surrounded by a strange fermented sour smell.


    He used to dance tango on this every week, but he never noticed that the plank could be used to lay the floor. Xia Dongyang picked up some foam backing, but he can''t sleep, and he simply did not sleep.


    Tossed for a while, perhaps tired, Xia Dongyang in the slum of the first night is often half awake in the past. Without any entertainment, Xia Dongyang is a little depressed. Xia Dongyang usually likes sports, golf, red wine, yacht. But here, there is nothing.


    Xia Dongyang next to a single mother and son, very early, the mother will go out to work. Her son sleeps until dawn, Xia Dongyang gets up to say hello to him, but the children are wary of saying: "don''t touch my money, if you steal my money, I will drive you out."


    He refers to the money that is hidden under his pillow. The child, who has lived in the slum for six or seven years, has not even seen the outside world. And so always trapped in the slums, dare not go out too much. In his world, a few yuan is already a lot of money.


    When Xia Dongyang didn''t know what to say, a loud voice rang out: "Da Mao, I think he has an extraordinary origin. People will be greedy for your two dollars."


    Xia Dongyang raised his head and saw a thin figure coming. There was no dejected and decadent color in each other''s eyes, full of sincere smile.


    "Brother, I have a good job for you. Are you interested in working with me?" The man said to Xia Dongyang.


    Xia Dongyang also wanted to experience the work of the poor, so he agreed. But as soon as he arrived at his work place, Xia Dongyang was stunned. His job was to sweep the street.


    Xia Dongyang is a businessman. He has a lot of contacts at ordinary times. He is afraid to be met by acquaintances when doing this kind of work. Fortunately, this time he wore the clothes of a cleaner, and no one dares to approach him within three feet. Xia Dongyang to the restaurant, the shop inside the toilet will be turned away, Xia Dongyang feel that they are simply disgusted.


    Xia Dongyang is afraid to buy food because he has no money. Think of not long ago, as a big boss, Xia Dongyang is still talking about the minimum hourly wage, "give the bottom workers a raise, the bosses can''t live."

 Chapter 40

    Xia Dongyang worked as a cleaner for a day. After work, he held a box lunch in a convenience store and muttered, "it turns out that ten yuan an hour is not enough to live. In the past, I was against increasing the wages of the workers."


    Next afternoon, I have to go to the restaurant to work. Xia Dongyang has washed all the bowls in his life these two days.


    "This time, it''s a dead end." In the evening, Xia Dongyang can be regarded as back to God. He tried to go back to the toilet in the corridor to take a bath. He turned on the tap, but there was no hot water. Helpless Xia Dongyang stood on the pit with a water pipe to take a shower. Suddenly, he threw a box of leftover instant noodles from upstairs and hit it not far away.


    The gray mice swished out of the unknown corner and snatched the truth in front of him. From then on, Xia Dongyang did not want to enter the toilet any more.


    At noon, Xia Dongyang almost stopped eating. He wanted to roll his eyes, but he couldn''t eat. He said to the man who brought him, "it''s too hard to do this job. Can I change my job tomorrow?"


    Xia Dongyang, the big boss, began to believe that it was beyond his ability to do these things.


    "Other work, this is already the best work, and it''s not done every day. If you don''t work, how can you afford to eat? The underworld will come to collect the protection fee. If you don''t work, you can''t afford them. " The person who brings Xia Dongyang says with a smile.


    In the next few days, Xia Dongyang seemed ready to work, working faster and faster, and made friends with cleaning aunts. He was even more excited when he finished cleaning his garbage before work than when he made five million yuan for the first time in his life.


    Xia Dongyang began to enjoy his sense of achievement. However, his body can still bear the continuous work, but he obviously feels that his thinking has become stagnant.


    Xia Dongyang feels very strange, these two days just consider eating, no other hope.


    "It turns out that the most important thing for the poor is to solve the next meal, how to plan what will happen in the future."


    In fact, Xia Dongyang is the most optimistic. Now that he''s sleeping, he''s able to fold the cardboard shell. He thinks of it as a spring in a spring bed. But his spine is almost too weak.


    Xia Dongyang knows that he is being tested and has a deadline, but for other poor people, this kind of life has no deadline at all.


    Xia Dongyang feels that his IQ is being eroded by his long-term boring work. He doesn''t know the day of the week today and loses his purpose and ability to express his requirements. I seem to have fallen into such poverty, and I don''t see any hope.


    Finally half a month later, Xia Dongyang finally survived half a month, and Fang Tianxing came to meet him.


    On the road, when he talked about his life in the slums, Xia Dongyang felt a lot.


    "Living in the slums, I feel that the whole person is turning like a cogwheel, unable to see any direction or future." Xia Dongyang sighs.


    Fang Tianxing asked him, "Xia Dongyang, what do you think the rich and poor are decided by now. Whether it''s intelligence, hard work, or the environment. "


    In the end, Xia Dongyang''s answer is very pessimistic. Wealth is really determined by the environment. Xia Dongyang finally admits that fighting spirit alone is powerless, and the environment without hope will obliterate the ideal in his heart.


    Xia Dongyang sighed: "in the case of great disparity between the strong and the weak, only the strong can be strong and occupy all the resources in the world. And the weak can only get weaker and weaker, more and more miserable.


    Fang Tianxing commented: "although all kinds of social problems and realities can not be solved at once, and there may not be a so-called perfect solution at all... As long as each of us think for them for a minute, there are always some ways to make the slums here better."


    "I''m willing to double the compensation for the demolition of slums, and then build some cheap resettlement houses in the same place for everyone to live in." Xia Dongyang said solemnly.


    "My previous commitment is still valid. You can get the help of Aojia, and the loan and financing enjoy the highest priority." Fang Tianxing nodded and said.


    Xia Dongyang''s face is full of shame. He didn''t understand why Fang Tianxing did it before. Now he finally understands the pain of the poor and the difficulty of life.


    "Now that I finally understand what you mean, I''d like to be your loyal reader." Xia Dongyang sincerely said to Tianxing.


    Xia Dongyang said this, a bright yellow light broke through the sky, inexplicable power blessing on Fang Tianxing, unexpectedly is the power of four level readers blessing. Fang Tianxing is very happy to get the blessing of a level 4 reader, and his own strength has made a qualitative leap.


    A streamer falls. Fang Tianxing catches it. It turns out it''s a monthly ticket. Fang Tianxing looks up at Xia Dongyang and says, "thank you."


    The monthly pass is the product of the reader''s blessing power. It can supplement the reader''s power consumed in the battle. It is equivalent to the spirit stone of the immortal cultivator, and its importance is unknown.


    "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do." Xia Dongyang said with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing is very happy to get a new loyal reader. But what makes her most happy is not this, but that Xia Dongyang is beginning to understand the situation of the poor.


    Back home, Xia Dongyang had a serious illness. The arm is full of poisonous sores, big and small. Traditional Chinese medicine says it''s too grumpy.


    Xia Dongyang later learned that the board room where he sojourned had not been lived for a long time. When I came to live with him, I cleaned it. The unspeakable smell of fermentation came from dead mice.


    Xia CHEYANG can understand poverty more and more. One day, her son asked her how to write the word "poor". Xia Dongyang was stunned for a long time. His son was born with a golden spoon. He studied in an aristocratic school. He was born a man who didn''t need to bear the hardships of life.


    Xia Dongyang explained to his son with one stroke: "the character" poor "is a room above and a body under the room. He has to bow his body and can''t stretch his body even when he sleeps."


    Xia Dongyang said that he had changed. In the past, what supported his business leader was to maximize the profits of enterprises, then pay taxes, and rely on the government to solve the life of the people at the bottom. It''s a big deal. I''ll write a check for charity or something.


    Now Xia Dongyang often talks to his friends that the free market is too dangerous. Why is the salary of a job completely determined by the market, rather than comprehensively measured from the perspective of people and the degree of hardship of the job itself. Such as cleaning the toilet, dirty and stinky work, but the lowest wage.


    He said he wanted to be a conscientious businessman. Friends think he has changed, so he lost many old friends and made many new friends.


    "It''s done. Let''s go tell granny Bai and Yu Hao. " Fang Tianxing said to Yang an and Aoxue.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Ao Xue said happily.


    "I told you to go out to play before. If you don''t come, you will go as soon as Tianxing calls." Yang an whispered.

 Chapter 41

    A word makes Aoxue blush, just like the peach blossom in March. Fang Tianxing was a bit crazy for a while, but he was still an Internet writer. He immediately changed the topic and said, "Yang an, if you complain again, you will pay for the shopping for grandma Bai this time."


    "No, I don''t want to. If I don''t say it, it''s not enough. I''ve even paid for my recommendation ticket. I''ll pay for it. Do you have humanity?" Yang an said angrily.


    "Ha ha," Fang Tianxing and Aoxue laugh at the same time. It''s funny when they think of the theft of Yang an''s recommendation ticket. Yang an''s face is getting darker and darker, and it''s about to break out. Fang Tianxing, seeing the situation, takes out the monthly ticket Xia Dongyang gave him and shakes it in front of Yang an.


    When Yang an saw the monthly ticket in Fang Tianxing''s hand, his eyes lit up. He quickly asked, "Tianxing, where does this monthly ticket come from?"


    "It was Xia Dongyang who gave it to me. He finally realized the situation of slum people and volunteered to be my loyal reader." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "No, it''s OK. You didn''t do anything, just let him live in the slum for a few days. It''s unfair to get a loyal reader and give you a monthly ticket. I''ll catch a rich man and throw him into the slum some other day. Maybe I can get more monthly tickets. " Yang Anzhi asked.


    "Yang an, you are wrong. Those who are good at fighting have no great achievements. That means that those who are really good at fighting will use the least strength and consumption to achieve their goals. And even if you catch a rich man and throw him into a slum, how can you realize your painstaking efforts? You have to let him volunteer.


    Besides, this is Fang Tianxing''s idea. If you use it, it''s plagiarism. It''s a magic way. We Internet authors must not have such an idea. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of our readers and how can we be Internet authors in the age of the universe? " Aoxue said in a hurry.


    "OK, you two have one mind, but I can''t say you, ah, I''m born to be miserable, and I don''t have a confidant. I''m really envious of talents." Yang an looked up at the sky and sighed.


    A few people talk and laugh all the way, and soon they arrive at the slum. Fang Tianxing and the people here are very familiar. Everyone came forward to say hello. Aoxue thought about grandma Bai''s situation and didn''t stay much. She went straight to grandma Bai''s house.


    Granny Bai is basking in the sun at the door. Seeing Aoxue coming, she immediately shows a kind smile on her face.


    "Aoxue, why do you bring things when you come?" See Aoxue bring a lot of things, white grandma said.


    "Grandma, it''s OK. It''s all my intention," Aoxue said softly. "By the way, what''s the matter with Yuhao?"


    "Yuhao, he went out again and said that he wanted to return the recommendation ticket he owed Yang an. I can''t keep him if I want to Granny Bai frowned and said.


    "No, I''m afraid Yuhao is going out to make trouble again." Fang Tianxing immediately pulls Yang an up, "go, hurry to chase him."


    Yang an also realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately ran out with Fang Tianxing,


    At the moment, Yuhao is crowding the bus. As soon as the bus arrives, everyone tries to push up. Many people in the back of crowded, mouth swearing way: "what the hell is the matter with you, come on."


    Yu Hao deliberately blocked the door when he was squeezing the car, pondering around, looking for the target. At this time, a man in a suit was playing with his mobile phone.


    Yu Hao followed the man. At this time, the bus suddenly braked, and the people in the carriage screamed in unison. Yu Hao pretends not to stand firmly at this opportunity and lies down on him. When he gets up, Yu Hao has taken off the watch and stuffed it into his trouser pocket.


    At this time, a man came by. Unexpectedly, the man was very skillful, so he grabbed Yu Hao with his backhand. Yu Hao wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t get rid of it. The man''s hand held Yu Hao tightly,


    In the business of stealing, Yu Hao never fails. But at this moment, he suddenly realized that there would always be ghosts in the night. This time, he came across some hard ideas,


    "Fang Tianxing, what do you want to do?" Yu Hao anxiously said to the man.


    "Of course I''m catching the thief, otherwise I''m doing something." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    Yu Hao was a bit flustered. He knew that if he didn''t make a decision now, he would have no chance. He said, "I''m doing my job. What are you going to do?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen someone steal something so justifiably." Fang Tianxing said with a disdainful smile.


    Yuhao was caught by Fang Tianxing all the time and couldn''t leave until the bus arrived at the station. Fang Tianxing grabs Yu Hao to get out of the car. On the way, a man comes. The man''s name is sun Ergou. He is responsible for watching the wind. Sun Ergou is Yu Hao''s partner. They commit crimes together.


    When sun Ergou saw Yu Hao, he just wanted to say hello. Yu Hao was caught by Fang Tianxing and couldn''t move, so he gave sun Ergou a wink. When sun Ergou saw Yu Hao winking, he quickly left.


    In the street for fear of being seen by pedestrians, Fang Tianxing grabs Yuhao into a quiet alley. Yang an had already been in it. As soon as he saw Yu Hao, he rushed to him.


    Caught off guard, Yu Hao waved his backhand, and a bright knife flashed by, leaving a bloodstain on Yang an''s arm. Fang Tianxing didn''t know where the blade came from, until Yu Hao took out his hand, he found that Yu Hao''s blade was hidden in his mouth, just under his tongue.


    "You are too crazy. You dare to steal and hit people. If you are not punished today, you will be lawless in the future." Yang an dodges in time, but his arm is scratched. He yells angrily and wants to pull Yu Hao.


    Fang Tianxing immediately stopped the angry Yang an, "you don''t hit him any more, maybe he has a problem." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    "Please forgive me. I''m forced." Yu Hao asked for mercy.


    Yu Hao begged bitterly, but when Yang an heard this, he couldn''t help waving his hand and slapping Yu Hao in the face. He said, "we all want you to go on the right road, but what did you do? You still failed to live up to our expectations and your grandmother''s expectations."


    Just at this time, a group of people appeared at the entrance of the alley. These little gangsters were very angry one by one. Sun Ergou, who took the lead, yelled angrily: "let Yuhao go, or don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Sun Ergou just said a cruel word, and then stood behind the leader of the Dragon Gang, Du long. The leader Du long said to Fang Tianxing and Yang an, "let go of my people. Yuhao is my man. You don''t want to die."


    How can Fang Tianxing ignore him, and Yang an rushes to the front to argue with them. But the seven or eight minions behind the leader Du long rushed up all at once.

 Chapter 42

    Du long looked on coldly. He knew that Fang Tianxing, Yang an and Fang Tianxing were network writers, but as long as his subordinates made a move. No matter how strong the network writers are, Fang Tianxing and Yang an are just public network writers.


    Yang an yells angrily, changes into a mace and rushes up. Countless gangsters are hit by Yang an''s mace and lie on the ground in a howl, losing the power to fight back.


    Du long doesn''t care about the life and death of these little brothers. He just urges his subordinates to rush up as soon as possible. Sun Ergou also joined in. This boy is very clever and flexible. Du long trusts him very much.


    Sun Ergou was knocked down by Yang an before he went up. The boy looked like a spineless man. After he was knocked down by Yang an, he immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. Yang an looked at his shameless appearance, originally did not want to pay attention to him, but sun Ergou actually took advantage of Yang an turned his head, quietly put his hand behind him.


    "Look what that is." At this time, sun Ergou said suddenly. Yang an turned his head and saw that sun Ergou had planned to sprinkle lime powder on Yang an for a long time. Yang an was caught off guard and was fascinated by the lime powder. When the little gangsters around saw the opportunity, they immediately jumped on him.


    Yang an couldn''t see and couldn''t resist at all. He was beaten in the back with a stick. By this heavy blow, Yang Anheng didn''t even snore, so he lay on the ground and fainted.


    Fang Tianxing asks Yuhao to stay where he is and immediately comes to save Yang an. After all, Yang an is his classmate. He can''t leave Yang an behind.


    Fang Tianxing immediately changed into a long gun, which swept away a group of small gangsters. Fang Tianxing immediately woke up Yang an, "are you OK, Yang an?" Fang Tianxing asked anxiously.


    Yang an gets up in a daze, but his eyes are fascinated. He wants to open his eyes. Fang Tianxing immediately stops Yang an, "Yang an, don''t rub your eyes. You will lose your sight if you are not careful."


    Yang an''s eyes must be dealt with immediately, otherwise he is likely to be blind. Fang Tianxing fiercely kicks sun Ergou and kicks him to the ground.


    Du long, the leader of the gang, immediately turns around and runs. Fang Tianxing immediately finds that it''s not good. Looking back, Yuhao has been taken away. Yang an''s eyes still need treatment. Fang Tianxing can only take Yang an to see his eyes first.


    At the moment, Yu Hao''s head was still a little dizzy, but when he saw Du long, he subconsciously stepped back several steps, full of fear.


    Sun Ergou quickly stands up and grabs the leader of the gang, Du long. Yu Hao seems to have seen the straw to save his life and grabs the leader''s sleeve.


    "Guild leader, those people are my friends. Please don''t hurt them."


    At the moment, Yu Hao is facing Du long, the leader of the Dragon gang. The Dragon Gang is a local gangster force in the slum. Most of its members come from the slum. Nowadays, the slum is going to be demolished, and many people don''t want to get involved. Du long, the leader of the Dragon Gang, is worried.


    "As long as you put this medicine in Fang Tianxing''s food, I don''t care what you do in the future." Du long took out a pill and said to Yu Hao calmly.


    "Lord Dulong, please forgive me. They are my benefactor. I can''t do this?" Yu Hao begged.


    Du long smiles. He knows what kind of person Yu Hao is. Fang Tianxing''s appearance is likely to make Yuhao break away from the identity of a thief, and make him lose the right hand of Yuhao.


    "Yuhao, those people are not related to you. You even disobey the leader''s orders for them. Don''t you want to live?" Sun Ergou asked Yu Hao anxiously.


    "I don''t mean to disobey the leader''s orders, but I don''t want to be a thief all my life?" Yu Hao retorts.


    "In our business, there is no chance to turn back. Yu Hao, don''t be confused by those people and think about it again. " Sun Ergou said.


    "Are you going to betray our dragon Gang?" Du long, the leader of the gang, said with a pick of eyebrows.


    Yu Hao was silent. He didn''t know how to say it. When he was starving, it was the leader of the gang, Du long, who accepted him. Moreover, the sphere of influence of the Dragon gang was not stolen by anyone who wanted to steal it. It had already been divided by the first comers. It was the leader of the gang, Du long, who gave him the chance to steal in the influence area of the Dragon gang. But every time, he had to hand over a large part of the harvest to the leader, Du long. There was a minimum every month. If he failed to complete the task, he would be punished.


    "What''s the matter, not talking?" The leader Du long said coldly.


    The leader knew Yu Hao''s character and what he was worried about. After two questions, he stopped pressing. Tone eased a little, and began to reason with Yu Hao.


    "Yuhao, it''s not easy for me either. Do you know how long it took me to get to this stage?" Du long is a good guide.


    Yu Hao shook his head. He really didn''t know how long the leader had been out. Maybe he was older than Yu Hao.


    "I''ve been sitting here for 37 years. Do you know how much I''ve lost?" Duran continued.


    Yu Hao kept silent. He knew very well that he would lose a lot if he went on this road. If the leader could sit in today''s position, he would lose more.


    "If all the people in the slums become readers of Fang Tianxing, where is the living space of our dragon Gang? My years of hard work will not be burned." The leader Du long said anxiously.


    That''s what the leader of the gang, Du long, wants to say. He can''t bear his position. Once the world is at peace and the gap between the rich and the poor is narrowed, no one wants his children to join the underworld. Does he not want to become the leader of the underworld.


    Although Yu Hao has been working under Du long, he is very exclusive of the underworld. Although Du long has a lot of legitimate business on the surface, he is a famous figure in the underworld for burning, killing and looting in private.


    Sun Ergou and the gang leader are not familiar with each other. Du long is always mercenary, and he is never soft hearted to those who disobey him.


    For the leader, Yu Hao is absolutely dare not disobey, to the leader of Du Long''s preaching, he just quietly listen. Although I don''t like what the leader said, I still need to do enough.


    Du long sees Yu Hao''s appearance very helpless, if Yu Hao refutes what he says, it is easy to do. Now Yuhao is standing there listening, which proves that the boy didn''t take what he said to heart.


    Seeing that the leader no longer spoke, sun Ergou just came over and asked the leader Du long to sit down. Then he quickly went out and made a cup of tea for the leader. Looking at Du long, sun Ergou felt that something might happen today.

 Chapter 43

    The boss of the underworld came to teach his younger brother himself, which is very abnormal in itself. It seems that everything indicates something, among which there must be some unknown secrets.


    Du long just had a cup of tea, and someone arrived again. It was a young man, and he was accompanied by a housekeeper. He seemed to have an extraordinary identity.


    The appearance of long Aotian breaks the deadlock, and the already repressive atmosphere suddenly changes. Long Aotian first exchanged greetings with the leader Du long. Of course, Yu Hao didn''t know him. He was surprised to see him come in.


    Long Aotian comes to aotianxing to make a fool of Fang Tianxing in front of Aoxue. What the leader of the poisonous dragon gang does is directed by him.


    "Here are 100 recommended tickets. As long as you charm Fang Tianxing with that medicine, you will have more money than you can spend, and your grandmother will have a new house to live in." Long Aotian said to Yu Hao.


    "I don''t want to do this kind of thing, please don''t force others to do it." Yu Hao said haughtily.


    "Ha ha, you don''t want to bite the hand that feeds you. Do you think your family and friends will be safe if you don''t listen to me? Can Fang Tianxing protect your family forever?" Long Aotian said with a sneer.


    Yu Hao saw that he had no choice but to press his nose to observe the further development of the situation.


    Du long, the leader of the poisonous dragon Gang, was very happy when he saw that Yuhao agreed. He immediately said to sun Ergou, "Er Gou, I heard that there is a new sauna. Go and arrange for us to take Yuhao to play."


    Sun Ergou makes a simple arrangement, and then takes the leader Du long, long Aotian and Yu Hao to the biggest imperial sauna here.


    Dihao sauna has a large area. It''s said that the boss behind it has a good eye. Entering the imperial sauna, Yuhao opened his eyes this time. He used to take a bath outside after he got something, but he never came to a place of this scale.


    From the third floor, Hao''s eyes don''t think it''s enough. The whole corridor is paved with red carpet, and there are luxurious decorations everywhere. Every few steps on the two sides of the wall, you can see a beautiful oil painting, and the crystal chandelier on the top of the head is shining on the whole hall.


    The interior decoration of sauna is more luxurious, the floor is all paved with anti-skid floor tiles, and the milky white jade floor reflects a little water light.


    There are dozens of different ways of bathing in the whole sauna, and some of them have never even heard of Yuhao. Fortunately, Du long and long Aotian got used to it and stopped in front of a luxurious single bath room. Obviously, they had been prepared.


    "Yuhao, you go in. I''ve prepared a surprise for you this time. Don''t waste it." The leader Du long said with a smile.


    Yu Hao didn''t dare to retort, just walked into the room alone. After a while, a waiter came in, put down the things in his hands, backed out, and closed the door behind him.


    When you go in and have a look at Yuhao, you know what waste is. It''s a spacious bathroom with about 200 square meters and three pools.


    Close to the wall, there are four statues of goddesses, each of which forms a chair, and each goddess holds a bottle shaped nozzle on her arm.


    However, Yu Hao''s mind is very confused. When he is thinking about it, a woman with heavy makeup comes in. She bared her breast, and her white thighs shook Yu Hao''s eyes.


    Yu Hao and the woman were left in the room. Yu Hao was nervous and murmured: "who is this woman? How can she appear in the boys'' bathhouse?"


    "Ha ha, little brother, you look very strange. Are you coming here for the first time? Do you want to chat first, or do you want to" the woman said with a smile.


    Yu Hao nervous said: "I, let''s talk first."


    Of course, Yuhao has not touched a woman, but he is very curious about what the woman will be.


    "Little brother is really emotional. Let''s have a chat first." The woman walked up to Yu Hao, and smells a perfume of her into the nose of Yu Hao.


    Yuhao is too young after all. Under the temptation of a woman, he soon tells the woman what happened to Fang Tianxing and the choices he faced.


    "Those people have heard that they are powerful and can''t offend at all. You say they want you to plot against your benefactor. What do you think you should do Said the woman.


    "I don''t know what to do. I''m really bored now." Yu Hao said anxiously.


    "Brother, no matter what troubles you have, I will make you forget everything." The woman giggled.


    "Come on, take off your clothes. Come on. What are you doing standing there?"


    "Oh Yu Hao vaguely agreed, and quickly began to take off his clothes. The woman couldn''t wait to rush up and press Yu Hao''s hand on his full chest, "little brother, I want you to know the beauty of women."


    After the puzzling movement, Yuhao is satisfied with the tenderness of a woman, and the empty minded Yuhao falls into a deep sleep.


    In Du Long''s private room, sun Ergou takes Du Long''s coat, and Du long asks his two followers to retreat.


    There were only three of them left in the single room. It seemed that Duran was a little tired today, and his eyes were not as sharp as they were in the morning. He simply took off his clothes and put them in the closet beside the door. Then he lay down in the big pool in the middle. The leader also laid down his clothes. Only sun Ergou stood aside.


    Du long closed his eyes slightly after lying in the water, but half a day later he felt as if there was only one person beside him. He immediately opened his eyes and looked back. Sun Ergou was still standing beside him.


    "What are you doing? Come along." Du long said to sun Ergou.


    Sun Ergou took off his clothes and walked to the pool. He also learned to lie down like the gang leader. After he lay down, Du long talked with his eyes closed.


    "Er Gou, do you know why I called you?" Du long said lightly.


    Sun Ergou''s whole body was excited. He knew what Du long said. He quickly tried to find a way in his mind to see how to answer it.


    Durong didn''t hear the answer from Er Gou, but he seemed to know what Er Gou was thinking. I didn''t ask much, but I turned the topic around again.


    "Er Gou, we haven''t talked like this for a long time." Du Longfa took a look at sun Ergou and then slowly closed his eyes.


    The leader, Du long, patted Er Gou on the shoulder and said, "Er Gou is my most trusted brother. It seems that it was right to let you stay. Now you can make me believe it. "


    "Thank you for your love. I''d like to work hard for you and die." Sun Ergou said respectfully.

 Chapter 44

    Du long opened his eyes and sat up. Sun Ergou saw it and quickly got up. In front of the leader, he was a junior. He still understood the rules.


    "You''ve seen today. Do you know the origin of that dragon Aotian?" The leader Du long asked.


    "Is it difficult to be a big man? Why does he want Yuhao to do it?" Sun Ergou asked suspiciously.


    "Well, don''t get involved in this matter any more. Long Aotian is a member of the long family, and we can''t afford it. And they''re coming for Fang Tian, which has nothing to do with us. " The leader Du long said.


    "Dragon family, which dragon family? How can they trouble Fang Tianxing? " Sun Ergou asked.


    "As for why, don''t ask too much. I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve this problem. No matter what''s wrong, don''t get involved. " The leader of the gang, Du long, interrupted sun Ergou''s question with a wave of his hand.


    In a few simple conversations, sun Ergou is confused. It seems that it''s hard to deal with the meaning of Du long. In sun Ergou''s heart, the leader of the gang, Du long, is an omnipotent person. Now hearing Du long say so, it seems that the dragon family seems to be a big force.


    Du long finished talking to sun Ergou, and Yu Hao came over. The leader Du long turned his head, looked at Yu Hao with a smile and said, "Yu Hao, you''ve caused a lot of trouble."


    Yu Hao was startled. Today, he did cause trouble. It seems that even Du long himself is in trouble. I''m afraid he''s in danger.


    Looking at Yu Hao''s face, Du long smiles boldly¡° Don''t worry, they won''t find you. However, if we don''t do that, it will be over now. If we do it, the Dragon gang will have a chance of survival. "


    Sun Ergou still didn''t seem to understand: "why do we want to listen to the dragon''s pride?"


    Du long, the leader of the gang, roared to sun Ergou: "you are very clever at ordinary times. It''s not right to let your head be clamped by the door today."


    "The people of the dragon family are so easy to get along with. We can''t help it. If anyone breaks the rules this time, I''ll handle it carefully. " The leader Du long said.


    Yu Hao is a face of doubt, but he also knows, now can''t say more. Listen to that, Duran has thought about it for a long time, but he doesn''t dare to disobey it now. If you really clean up the door, he really has no place to eat. Although it''s not good to be a thief, he can always have a bite to eat.


    Du Long''s words decide sun Ergou''s future. Although sun Ergou is very reluctant, there is nothing he can do about it. He didn''t know who long Aotian was, but he didn''t dare to ask now. He didn''t even ask the leader. Naturally, he couldn''t ask.


    Du long explained that although he saw that Yu Hao''s face was not good, he was not talking. He slowly closed his eyes and lay down again.


    Du long basically finished what he was going to say today. Du long was not lying in the water either. He got up and wiped himself with a bath towel and then lay on the side. Seeing the leader lying down in the past, sun Ergou got out of the water and ran to the side of the leader to massage him.


    After the bath, the leader Du long takes Yuhao and sun Ergou back. They still have something to do.


    Fang Tianxing took Yang an to treat his eyes. He just cured Yang an''s eyes. Fang Tianxing has Yu Hao in mind. After he has cured Yang an''s eyes, he immediately goes to inquire about the nearby gangs. As soon as he hears the location of the Dragon Gang, he takes Yang an to come all the time.


    Yang an kicks open the door in front, and Fang Tianxing follows. Enter the Dragon Gang together, and a sword light comes. Fang Tianxing dodges his attack with a flash.


    The man''s eyes were full of fright, and then he quickly rushed towards the sky and split several swords in the blink of an eye. Just like using several swords at the same time, several sword shadows flash out.


    The long gun in Fang Tianxing''s hand is gently lifted, his eyes suddenly become very clear, and Lu Xiaofeng enters an unconscious state at that moment. According to the sword move you see, you can make the fastest and most effective block.


    And Fang Tianxing''s arm was slightly numb, because the gun sent a lot of crazy energy, which was the power of the warrior. And he can only stop it by mobilizing the power of readers'' blessing.


    At this time, he suddenly fell forward. It turned out that Yang an beat a stick behind him.


    "You may sneak on me, and I''m not allowed to beat the stick." Yang an said with a smile.


    Seeing that Yang an knocked out the seven members of the Dragon Gang, he was silent for three seconds, and then a commotion broke out.


    "Wow, it''s killing people!" With that, the disciples of the poisonous dragon gang ran around without any attachment to the sect.


    Yu Haoli immediately came to help Fang Tianxing, who frowned. He didn''t expect that in this environment, Yuhao would change his ways. It is very rare to get rid of evil and go on the right path without being guided by anyone.


    Because a person''s good or bad, and his living environment has a lot to do with, let alone in this only evil environment suddenly wake up!


    "I know you don''t really repent, but I can change you if you listen to me." Fang Tianxing said to Yu Hao.


    "Change me? You don''t have a fever, do you? I''m a thief. There''s nothing to change. " Yu Hao said.


    Yuhao''s words are true. He wants to be a good thief. Now Fang Tianxing''s mouth is about to change him. No one will believe him. It''s easy to change a person''s character, but it''s hard to change his character.


    Yang an is convinced. He''s engaged in half a day. Yu Hao is either talking nonsense or gossiping. Anyway, he doesn''t eat hard or soft. The task that Granny Bai told her couldn''t be finished immediately. Yang an was in a hurry.


    "How can you change it?" Yang an asked.


    "I''m right. Why correct it?" Yu Hao asked.


    Yang an is not a fool, Yuhao will do such a thing because of someone, and this can affect Yuhao, there is only one person, that is Du long, the leader of the Dragon gang.


    Yu Hao is generous, also don''t avoid what straightforward to Yang an said: "you don''t say, I won''t listen to you."


    Yang an was silent. He didn''t know why he was silent. If Yu Hao said this when he just met, Yang an would beat Yu Hao without hesitation.


    When Yu Hao saw that Yang an didn''t speak, he didn''t ask any more. The air was calm again, but occasionally he could hear a slight exhalation.


    After half an hour or so, Fang Tianxing arrived and slapped Yu Hao in the face. Yuhao was stunned by Fang Tianxing''s slap. His father died early and his mother ran away with others, so he gradually developed a proud personality.

 Chapter 45

    Because he has no ability, he can''t do proper business. Instead, he starts to be a thief. Fang Tianxing is determined to change Yuhao, he must let Yuhao go on the right road.


    Criminals like thieves have both evil and good sides. They are not born to survive by stealing.


    Life needs motivation, but motivation also needs direction and bottom line. We can encourage ourselves to study, to start a business, to serve our country and to support our family. All these are worthy of recognition and even praise.


    But if a person embarks on the wrong path, then for him, inspiration is a disaster.


    "Well, take Yuhao back first." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    Several people take Yuhao back to granny Bai''s home, Granny Bai is already waiting. Seeing Fang Tianxing and Yuhao coming back, Granny Bai came anxiously with her crutch. He went up to Yu Hao and gave him a slap with a shaking hand.


    "You villain, are you going out to steal again? Can''t you learn better?" Granny Bai said angrily, and then she coughed, as if she was about to fall down.


    Aoxue saw this, quickly ran to help Bai granny, he is also his only relative to his dependent granny.


    Yu Hao was full of resentment in his heart. He said angrily, "you all have to teach me a lesson. My father died early, and my mother ran away with others. I''m a minor. I can''t do ordinary work. If I don''t steal things, what do I depend on to eat? What''s wrong with me? "


    "It''s not a reason to live. There are too many people who are devastated by life. Are they all going to deceive and abduct and do all kinds of evil? " Fang Tianxing said lightly.


    "I can''t do anything else. If I don''t steal it, I''ll sit and die." Yu Hao said helplessly.


    Fang Tianxing fell into silence. Yu Hao thought that he had no way to help himself, only sighed powerlessly.


    But just when Yu Hao felt that there was no way to go, he heard Fang Tianxing say, "maybe I can teach you to learn online literature and be an online writer."


    "Really, can I really be an Internet writer?" Yu Hao asked in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing thought for a while and said: "minors can also be Internet authors, but I can''t guarantee that you will make money. After all, only those Internet authors who are above the contract level can get income, and it''s absolutely not easy to support themselves. "


    "It''s a hard road for Internet authors. Do you dare to go?" Fang Tianxing patted Yu Hao on the shoulder and said.


    "I dare, as long as I can eat with my own strength, I have nothing to dare." Yu Hao said with pride.


    President Fang Tian sighed, "this is an endless road. On this road, many people give up because they can''t stick to it. There are too many eunuchs who give up halfway, and those who can go on have extraordinary perseverance. "


    "This is the writing experience of a senior author who signed up with jiuzhong. I hope it can help you." Fang Tianxing handed Yu Hao the book on Xiao Qi''s writing experience, and then said.


    Yu Hao took over the book Xiao Qi''s writing experience and said gratefully, "the writing experience of the network author who signed up with jiuzhong must be very precious. I can''t take it. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve read this book. And Yuhao, you should know that every Internet author''s road is unique. Other people''s writing experience can only be used for reference. It''s just a magic way to imitate or even copy others. Don''t do that. Remember, remember. " Fang Tianxing was not at ease.


    Yu Hao put the book Xiao Qi''s writing experience into his arms.


    "Tianxing, Yuhao, the meal is ready. Let''s eat together." Granny Bai called out.


    Fang Tianxing and Yu Hao go to dinner together. During the meal, Yu Hao keeps asking about the knowledge of network literature. Fang Tianxing patiently gave him an answer. When grandma Bai saw that Yuhao was learning online literature and was on the right path, she couldn''t shut her mouth with a smile. Her whole spirit became better.


    Yang an was shocked to learn that Fang Tianxing wanted to teach Yuhao online literature.


    "Fang Tianxing, do you think Yuhao can become a contract level Internet author like this? We study network literature systematically every day in school, and few of us can become contract level network writers. Can you really succeed in learning like Yu Hao? " Fahai asked anxiously.


    "Network literature is full of miracles. Since ancient times, how many divine writers have burst out with incredible potential under difficult circumstances,


    Tang Jia San Shao is one of the top five writers. He used to be an employee of an IT company. In the fourth years after the association with his wife, Tang family and three businesses were in a low ebb. Because of the bubble economy in the IT industry, Tang Jiasan was less laid off and lost his job.


    With the encouragement and support of his wife, the Tang family began to write, and became uncontrollable. They successively wrote "son of light", "Douluo continent" and other works. He transformed his life experience into the source of creation and published it on the Internet one after another.


    Tang Jiasan said that readers'' love is the driving force of his creation. In the era of vigorous development of network literature, he has achieved the title of "king of China''s network literature" by relying on his unremitting efforts for 12 consecutive years, with 7000 words per day.


    It can be said that it is precisely because of the diligence, hard work and writing of the three shaos of the Tang family that he has established his position as one of the five most respected.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Yang an also had a lot of insights¡° In those years, those predecessors were able to make achievements that are out of reach today in such a difficult environment, so what else is impossible! "


    Three days later, long Aotian comes to the headquarters of the Dragon Gang again. Yu Hao is already waiting for him. Du long, the leader of the poisonous dragon Gang, had been waiting for a long time. When long Aotian came, he stood up to greet him. Seeing Yu Hao standing behind the leader Du long, long Aotian thought that he must have finished the task, with a proud smile on his face.


    "Ha ha ha, the leader of Du Gang is all right." Long Aotian said with a smile.


    "Mr. long, I''m very glad to see you." Du long, the leader of the gang, leads long Aotian to a seat. They take a seat. Yu Hao immediately serves tea. Long Aotian happily says to Yu Hao, "it seems that you have finished what I told you."


    Yu Hao nodded calmly and said, "it''s finished."


    After hearing Yu Hao''s words, long Aotian laughed happily: "it''s a pity that I can''t see Fang Tianxing''s ugly behavior when he broke out. Fang Tianxing has been against me all the time. Now that he has come to this point, it''s really exciting."


    With that, long Aotian took a sip of the cup. Yu Hao saw that long Aotian drank the tea and bowed his head¡° It''s really exciting. "

 Chapter 46

    Long Aotian didn''t see the difference in Yu Hao''s look. He talked with the leader Du long very speculatively. On the way, Yu Hao secretly left the room on the pretext of going to the toilet.


    Long Aotian and the leader Du long chat for a while. Both long Aotian and Du long feel that they are getting hotter and hotter. There is a feeling of dryness.


    At this time, the leader Du long felt a heat rising from the Dantian. Slowly, his whole body was hot and his face was red. He immediately realized that he had put the medicine he had brought in his tea. As long as he drank it a little, even if it was just a mouthful, it would make human feelings difficult to control.


    It''s Yin Yang powder. It''s said that there is no antidote. If you don''t get along with others, you can only die from the tension of the whole body.


    Long Aotian''s eyes are full of terrible eyes when he looks at Du long. Du Long''s heart is cold when he sees long Aotian''s eyes, and his hair blows up.


    Yu Hao stood outside the room, only to hear the scream of the gang leader, Du long, in the room. It was as if he had encountered the most terrible experience in the world.


    Long Aotian lies on Du Long''s body with a comfortable face. The leader Du Long''s face is full of grievances. Long Aotian pats Du long on the shoulder. "I won''t treat you badly, and I''m not a heartless person."


    Du long smiles bitterly and nods. At this moment, Yu Hao comes in, picks up the camera and takes a photo for them.


    Long Aotian immediately jumps up and wants to catch Yu Hao. Yu Hao''s body flashed away from long Ao Tian. Long Ao Tian wanted to catch him again, but at this time, a figure stood in front of him. It was not Fang Tian Xing, who was it.


    When long Aotian saw Fang Tianxing, he immediately understood that it must be Fang Tianxing''s arrangement. All of a sudden, he was burning with anger, and new and old grudges poured into his heart. The dragon is proud of the sky¡° Fang Tianxing, you have done me harm many times. This time you have to look good. "


    Dragon Aotian roared, countless words surged out, turned into a black dragon, and rushed to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing has no fear in his eyes. He also releases the words in his body. Now he has 70000 words.


    The black dragon transformed from the characters in Longao''s celestial body pounced fiercely, and the characters of Fang Tianxing also turned into a dragon. It''s just that the dragon is proud of the sky and turns out to be a black dragon, while Fang Tianxing turns out to be a purple dragon. The two dragons are intertwined.


    The two dragons fight together, and the scales of the dragon are scattered. After all, the black dragon is not the enemy of heaven. Long Aotian has only 550 readers, and Fang Tianxing has more than 600 readers. At the moment, long Aotian is no match for Fang Tianxing.


    Long Aotian didn''t expect that the gap between himself and Fang Tianxing was so big. Originally, long Aotian could suppress Fang Tianxing, but now it can''t be compared with Fang Tianxing. Although the heart is not willing, but long Aotian also had to admit the reality.


    Fang Tianxing''s Purple Dragon completely defeated the black dragon. Fang Tianxing just wanted to give dragon Aotian a little color. At this time, a housekeeper stopped Fang Tianxing, and the pressure of terror surged out.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised that the person who came here was actually the author of the public jiuzhong network. His strong strength is terrible, which can be said to be far beyond himself.


    "Uncle De, get rid of this boy quickly." Long Aotian shouts to the man.


    The man, who was called Uncle De, listened to long Aotian''s words and stretched out his hands flat. The turbulent words gushed out like a tide. A total of 90000 characters were transformed into a giant dragon, flapping its teeth and claws toward Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing immediately urged Zilong to resist, but Fang Tianxing''s Zilong was just a change of 75000 characters, which was not the opponent of the public''s jiuzhong de Shu. Under the attack of Deshu dragon, Fang Tianxing''s Purple Dragon retreated, and it was almost irresistible.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing gave a pop drink, urging all the readers in his body to give blessing. The strength of 550 first-class readers, 39 chivalrous readers, 10 chivalrous readers and one fourth class reader are all injected into the body of purple dragon.


    With the blessing of Fang Tianxing''s readers, the purple dragon utters a startling dragon chant and suddenly bites each other''s Dragon. The quality of his readers'' blessing is not as good as that of Fang Tianxing, and there is no power of level 4 readers'' blessing, but his strength is much stronger than that of Tianxing.


    Sometimes Fang Tianxing''s Dragon bit off a piece of dragon''s scales. Sometimes de Shu''s Dragon scratched the dragon''s body, and the dragon''s scales and blood splashed everywhere. The war was extremely fierce.


    At this time, Yang an also came. He immediately turned into a python to help Fang Tianxing deal with the dragon. But it doesn''t work. The gap between the two sides is too big to be made up by quantity.


    Under Fang Tianxing''s anxiety, he had only one last move. Fang Tianxing suddenly takes back the dragon. The Dragon loses the control of the dragon and pours down with its claws


    Aoxue with countless slum people gathered at the bottom, people see that Fang Tianxing was seriously injured, they want to come up to help.


    Aoxue immediately stopped people, "the other side is very strong, you are not his opponent."


    "What should we do? We can''t just watch Tianxing being beaten like this." Granny Bai said anxiously.


    "That''s to say, Tianxing is a good Internet writer. He didn''t try his best to persuade the developers that our demolition compensation would double. Without him, we would have starved to death. " Lao Yang also said.


    "That''s it, that''s it." Countless people at the bottom responded.


    "The other side is too strong for us to help. Now the way is to read Fang Tianxing''s novels and help him with our readers'' blessing." Aoxue said to the crowd.


    After hearing Aoxue''s words, we quickly open Fang Tianxing''s online novels and support Fang Tianxing with our readers'' blessing.


    As you begin to read Fang Tianxing''s novels, Fang Tianxing feels that his exhausted power is full again. Not only that, but Fang Tianxing felt that his patronage power was still increasing, from 630650680 to 690.


    The power of network authors comes from readers. Fang Tianxing feels that the power has increased greatly and has reached the level close to each other. But this is my limit. I can''t accept more readers, otherwise I can''t bear it.


    Once absorbed too much of the reader''s power, and the perception of network literature did not keep up, it is easy to go crazy.


    Although Fang Tianxing''s strength has been improved again, he still can''t compete with the public''s top nine. The situation is still one-sided, and Fang Tianxing will soon be unable to support it.


    At the bottom, people saw that Fang Tianxing was still invincible. They were so anxious that they scolded: "you bastard, what are you doing to bully Fang Tianxing?"

 Chapter 47

    Everyone''s anger turned into a torrent, but they couldn''t hit the insidious dragon Aotian on the other side. Dragon Aotian Jie said with a smile: "Fang Tianxing, who told you to always be right with me? Today is your end." With that, long Aotian looks up to the sky and laughs to vent his depression that Fang Tianxing has suppressed these days.


    Looking at long Aotian''s obnoxious arrogance, Fang Tianxing doesn''t have any way to fight.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing''s ear heard me eat tomatoes whispering voice, "the world knows that beauty is beauty, so evil already.". We all know that good is good, but not good. Therefore, it is difficult and easy to form a mutual relationship between the two. The long and the short are in shape, the high and the low are in harmony, the sound is in harmony, and the front and back are in harmony


    Fang Tianxing''s consciousness came to the thinking space and asked the five supreme network authors, "master, what does this mean? Can it help me defeat that Uncle De?"


    "In this world, there has never been a divine writer who succeeded by following the path of others. Every divine writer''s understanding of network literature is unique. It''s up to you to realize everything. All we can do is to remind you at the critical moment. Ultimately, it''s up to you. " I eat tomatoes, said Tianxing.


    Yes, that''s right. Everything depends on yourself. The help of others is just the strength of others. Maybe the top five can solve this seemingly powerful opponent just by moving their little finger, but that can''t exercise Fang Tianxing. Only network authors who grow up in constant hardships and difficulties have the potential to become divine authors.


    Fang Tianxing gritted his teeth and listened to the moral Scripture I read when I ate tomatoes. This sentence is a part of Tao Te Ching. It says that people all over the world know that good things are good. Because of the existence of ugliness, we all know that good things are good, because of the existence of evil.


    Therefore, being and non depend on each other because of opposition, difficult and easy are formed because of opposition, long and short appear because of opposition, high and low depend on each other because of opposition, sound and sound are harmonious because of opposition, and front and back follow because of opposition.


    Fang Tianxing is in the process of understanding. He gives up the original resistance and holds his hands empty. The original purple dragon changes into a Tai Chi picture again.


    The movement of all things in nature is the unity of opposites of yin and Yang. The movement of human life itself is the process of the unity of the opposites of yin and Yang in the constant contradictory movement.


    Fang Tianxing has put Taijiquan into his own words. At the moment, Fang Tianxing brings the reader''s strength with his fist and foot, and the Taiji diagram slowly rotates behind him.


    Uncle De felt that Fang Tianxing''s strength became extremely difficult. His fist strength hit Fang Tianxing as if he had gone into the abyss and had no force at all.


    Fang Tianxing inadvertently integrated Chinese martial arts into the power of readers and created a new combat skill, adding new changes to the original straightforward power of readers.


    Uncle De wants to solve the battle as soon as possible, but Fang Tianxing''s strength becomes elusive, and Uncle De can''t hit him at all. Even if you hit Fang Tianxing occasionally, you can''t do him any real harm.


    Fang Tianxing finds the right opportunity to punch de Shu. De Shu feels a strange force pouring into his body. This force, with a kind of dispelling nature, actually dissipates the power of its own readers.


    My level has fallen to public level eight. Uncle De is shocked. How can this be possible? How can there be such power in the world? How can it eliminate the power of readers.


    Uncle De is defeated and runs away. Long Aotian is also surprised and runs away. All the people hissed, and long Aotian didn''t dare to look back and ran away.


    Seeing long Aotian''s escape, the crowd burst into cheers. Aoxue and Yang an come to Fang Tianxing. Yang an pats Fang Tianxing on the shoulder. "Tianxing, how did you do that move just now? What kind of move is it?"


    "Just now I created it by myself. It integrates the power of readers into Chinese martial arts and forms a new fighting mode." Fang Tianxing replied.


    "Tianxing, I didn''t think it was anything before, today I really convinced you," Yang an said enviously.


    "Tianxing, I believe you will be admitted to the three major schools of Internet literature, become an excellent Internet author and guard the human readers of the galaxy." Granny Bai came to praise her.


    Aoxue came over and took Fang Tianxing''s arm and asked, "Tianxing, are you ok? We are all in a hurry at the bottom."


    "It will be new year''s day in a few days. You can join us here! Yu Hao also needs your guidance to help him further study online literature. " Granny Bai and the residents nearby invited each other to visit Tianxing.


    "Well, let''s celebrate the new year with you. If there''s anything we need to do at home, just call us." Fang Tianxing said to granny Bai.


    It''s the end of the year. Even mules and horses need rest, not to mention people who have been working for a whole year. In recent days, everyone stopped working and began to prepare for the new year.


    Fang Tianxing helped granny Bai renovate her house and made sure that it would never be OK before the demolition.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, Fang Tianxing, Yang an, Aoxue and Yuhao eat the Lantern Festival cooked by Bai granny. Yuhao put on the cotton padded shoes made by granny Bai and the new clothes Fang Tianxing bought for him, and began to pay New Year''s greetings to the slum residents door to door.


    Fang Tianxing and Yu Hao are walking on the road with no one. Occasionally, they can hear the sound of setting off firecrackers.


    In the past, Yu Hao could only celebrate the new year with granny Bai. This year, Fang Tianxing and his family came together to celebrate the new year, which he had never thought of before. This year''s new year is probably Yuhao''s happiest year. Thinking of these, Yuhao can''t help laughing.


    Walking in the streets full of the smell of Chinese new year, Yu Hao leads Fang Tianxing to visit them one by one. The people in the slums are very enthusiastic. They are full of praise for Fang Tianxing. They all want to keep Fang Tianxing for a while.


    However, Yu Hao still had a place to go, so he helped Fang Tianxing refuse their invitation.


    After the intersection in front, we will soon arrive at Qiuyan''s home. This place is more familiar to everyone than Yuhao. But this time, Yu Hao''s heart was very nervous. Since Yu Hao had been there once last time, he had never been there again.


    That night, after Yuhao took Qiuyan to the cinema, when Yuhao took Qiuyan to the door, he happened to meet Qiuyan''s parents. Qiuyan''s parents know that Yuhao is a thief, so they don''t like Yuhao, warning Qiuyan never to associate with Yuhao again.


    Today is the first day of the lunar new year. Although we can go to Qiuyan''s house to pay homage to the new year, Yuhao''s heart is still beating. Yuhao''s abnormal performance, Fang Tianxing see very clearly. Fang Tianxing''s heart is very thin. Seeing Yu Hao''s look, he immediately understands something.

 Chapter 48

    Fang Tianxing said to Yang an behind him, "this must be Yuhao''s girlfriend''s house. Do you believe it?"


    Yang an is happy when he hears the speech. He has always been dissatisfied with Yu Hao''s belittlement of him. Yang Anxin thinks that Yuhao is also nervous. I''ll stimulate you again to let you feel stimulated.


    "What''s the matter? Hurry in. Aren''t you familiar with this family?" Yang an sneered.


    Yu Hao was so embarrassed that he turned to look at Fang Tianxing. In his eyes, he kept releasing a kind of helplessness and asking for help. He didn''t know what to do. He felt helpless and shy, which made it difficult for him to face up to his feelings. Fang Tianxing knows that what Yuhao needs most at the moment is encouragement, so that he can put down his hesitation and become an excellent person without leaving regrets in his life.


    Fang Tianxing made a quick decision and gently patted Yu Hao on the shoulder. He encouraged Yu Hao to say, "just be natural. Even if there is no ideal ending, at least it proves that you have worked hard for love. Go ahead! Don''t leave regrets in life. "


    Yu Hao heard Fang Tianxing''s encouraging words, and his melancholy gradually faded away. When he got to Qiuyan''s house, the door didn''t close. Yuhao went in and saw Qiuyan''s father in the yard. Yuhao hugged his fist and said, "good new year, uncle. I''ve come to give you New Year''s greetings."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an also pay homage to Qiuyan''s father one after another. Qiuyan''s father sees that Fang Tianxing is coming and immediately pulls them into the house.


    "Sit down, Qiuyan, and come out to greet the guests." Qiu Yan''s father said in a hurry.


    At this time, a pretty girl came out. Fang Tianxing knew that it was Qiuyan in all probability.


    "Oh, Yuhao, why are you blushing. I haven''t seen you blush before. Why do you blush today? " Yang an said with a smile.


    With Yang an''s words, Yu Hao''s face became more red. Qiuyan see Yuhao here, originally lost mood improved. The old melancholy on his face disappeared, and he talked more.


    Qiuyan''s father saw Qiuyan''s appearance, and his heart moved. When he knew that Yuhao and Qiuyan were in contact, he was very angry. At that time, he strictly ordered Qiuyan not to contact with Yuhao again.


    Qiuyan was stopped by her father, and she was depressed all the time, and she lost a lot of weight. Qiu Yan''s father is also in the eye, anxious in the heart.


    "Qiuyan, you and Yuhao go to the inner room to have a chat." Qiu Yan his father said.


    Yuhao didn''t understand what happened. Fang Tianxing reminded him: "Yuhao, thank you, uncle."


    Yu Hao woke up and said, "thank you, uncle."


    Fang Tianxing said to Yang an, "let''s go first. Don''t disturb Yuhao and Qiuyan."


    "I don''t want to go yet, I want to stay." Yang an said stubbornly.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t care what he said at all, and directly pulled him away.


    Yang an and Fang Tianxing have been wandering on the road. They don''t know many people on aotianxing, so they have no place to go.


    "Heaven, do you think we''ll just wander around here? Where are we going?" Yang an asked Tianxing.


    After pondering for a moment, Fang Tianxing said, "let''s go to Xia Dongyang''s house."


    "You don''t want to see Xia Dongyang, you want to see his daughter Xia aruan." Yang an said with a strange smile.


    "How did you become such a cockroach and think of people in such a dark way?" Fang Tianxing was puzzled.


    Yang an''s face was bitter, and he said, "I''m not jealous of you. You and Yu Hao have beautiful women. I''m still alone. I''m so pitiful."


    "Don''t whine all day. I''ll help you find a daughter-in-law to warm the bed tomorrow, OK?" Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    After hearing this, Yang an''s face became happy. Fang Tianxing and Yang an come to Xia Dongyang''s home.


    Xia Dongyang is very happy to see Fang Tianxing. He happily pulls Fang Tianxing''s hand and pulls him into the room. Xia aruan is also very happy, the other day is very happy to come.


    After playing for a few days, it''s time to start school soon. Several people come to Aoxue''s house and are ready to start together.


    "We''re going to school soon. Let''s say goodbye to your father before we leave." Fang Tianxing said to Aoxue.


    "That''s good. I''m going to talk to my father before I leave." Aoxue thought about it and said.


    At the moment, the three came to Aoxue''s home. Aoxue''s mother saw Aoxue with Fang Tianxing and Yang an and said with a smile, "Tianxing and Yang an are also here. Come and sit down and have a meal together."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an don''t hold tight either. They directly find a seat to sit down. As soon as Yang an sits down, they pester Fang Tianxing, "Tianxing, how are you doing recently?"


    "It''s OK. After the last time of readers'' efforts, I have reached the six peaks of the public and will be close to the seven peaks of the public." Fang Tianxing said lightly.


    "Wow, if we make progress so fast, we will be able to hit the public seven times soon." Yang an screamed.


    Yang an''s scream attracted Aoxue''s mother''s attention, and she said in surprise: "Tianxing, if you can be admitted to the three major online literature colleges, you are likely to become an excellent online author. The future is just around the corner for the benefit of human readers. "


    "Aunt, I''m flattered. It''s not so easy to be admitted to the three major online literature colleges. But for Aoxue''s help, how could I have today? " Fang Tianxing said modestly.


    "Aoxue has been very kind since she was a child. We are afraid that she will be bullied outside. If you can be admitted to the three major schools of Internet arts, you should protect Aoxue. She''s the only daughter in our family, but she''s the flesh of our hearts. " Aoxue''s mother is sincere and sincere.


    "Aunt, you are wrong. I can protect Aoxue." Yang an says in a hurry dissatisfied.


    "I don''t need you to protect me. You don''t care." Ao Xue bashfully punched the table, shaking the dishes and chopsticks.


    Yang Anxian angrily touched his nose and said angrily¡° People are really more popular than dead people. How come the same students are treated differently. "


    Aoxue''s mother was also amused by Yang an. She said with a smile: "Yang an, don''t be sad. I just ask Fang Tianxing to take care of Aoxue. I didn''t say you''re not good. You''re so funny. You can always make my Aoxue happy. "


    Yang an just said with a smile, "Hey, I''m such a happy person."


    Aoxue''s mother gave a package to Aoxue, "your father is very busy these days. He can''t come to see you off. In fact, he has been very concerned about you. Be careful on the way back. He asked me to give it to you. "


    "Thank you, mom." Aoxue took the package and said.


    "Let''s go on the road together." Fang Tianxing said.

 Chapter 49

    The original Star Cruise has been repaired, and it''s time to go back to school. Several people set foot on the Star Cruise together and set out towards the school.


    All the way speechless, after a week, several people finally returned to school, three people off the cruise ship to school. Several people directly came to the playground, saw a lot of students on the playground have arrived, Fang Tianxing and they stand together.


    The Dean stood in front of the crowd and assigned classes to them. Fang Tianxing is assigned to class 3 of senior high school. Yang an and Fang Tianxing are in the same class. Aoxue is in class 2 of senior high school.


    After the distribution of classes, each to find their own class.


    Shuttling through the crowd and looking at the boys and girls beside him, Fang Tianxing has a feeling of deja vu. He is very nostalgic and very comfortable. A kind of youthful atmosphere permeates all around.


    "It''s a good feeling!" Fang Tianxing smiles.


    Fang Tianxing''s smile as if no one else had brought a lot of trouble to the people around him. A smile from the heart appeared on Fang Tianxing''s face, which was particularly moving.


    "So... So handsome..." the girls, no math girls, looked sideways one after another and gave out a surprise cry.


    Fang Tianxing''s appearance was not outstanding originally, but since he worshipped the five supreme masters as his teacher and determined to become an excellent Internet author, he has a unique temperament. Fang Tianxing has never experienced such a situation of being sidetracked. His appearance is only handsome in his eyes, but he never thought that he would have such an amazing charm.


    "It seems that my charm is greatly increased now?" In the heart slightly some depressed and secretly happy Fang Tianxing low voice Du shouts.


    "Follow up quickly, find out which class he is and why he is so handsome." As an Internet author, Fang Tianxing has a good ear and a good eye. Fang Tianxing was shocked when he heard the words of the other girls. He couldn''t be complacent. He quickly flashed his body and went into the crowd to hide


    "Class 3, senior three!" I just know my class, and Fang Tianxing doesn''t know where class 3 is. Fang Tianxing looked around, frowned and said to himself, "where is class 3 in senior three?"


    At this time, from the side of Fang Tianxing came a young man. The young man said to him, "Hello, classmate."


    "Brother, do you know where class 3 is?" Fang Tianxing asked him.


    "Nothing! I''ll take you. I''m in class 3, senior three, too The young man said with a smile that Fang Tianxing gave way and walked forward. He was followed by a plain looking middle-aged man, carrying a plain suitcase.


    Fang Tianxing felt that this man''s temperament was floating out of the dust, and he took his servant with him. It was obvious that he was of extraordinary origin. As a result, Fang Tianxing habitually took two more eyes, but saw that the man seemed to have known the route and strode forward. Fang Tianxing followed him all the way.


    Following him forward, Fang Tianxing heard the man open his mouth and say, "my name is Cao Xinmin. Nice to meet you."


    "Hello, my name is Fang Tianxing." the boy gave Fang Tianxing a good impression and wanted to make this friend.


    Cao Xinmin pointed to the front and said to Fang Tianxing, "the front is class 3 of senior high school."


    Several people gradually go to the room belonging to class 3 of senior high school. At the door of the class, they stopped.


    Cao Xinmin nodded with a smile and said, "I am also in this class. We will be classmates from now on."


    Fang Tianxing''s smile was more enthusiastic this time, and he held out his hand to shake hands with him. He said with a smile, "then we will help each other in the future!"


    "That''s right!" Cao Xinmin also laughed, very happy.


    "Give way, give way." At this time, a man came running from behind and almost ran into Cao Xinmin.


    "Why?" Fang Tianxing noticed the situation of Cao Xinmin, so he asked.


    Cao Xinmin said with a smile: "nothing!"


    The man who ran into Cao Xinmin just walked a few steps. He seemed to think of something. He turned around and came up to Cao Xinmin with a flattering smile: "are you cao Xinmin, Mr. Cao? I''m really sorry just now."


    Cao Xinmin is still frowning. It seems that the man seems to recognize himself. Cao Xinmin has no impression of the man in front of him. However, out of good upbringing, Cao Xinmin still nodded: "forget it, I won''t mind!"


    "What''s the status of Mr. Cao? How can I be angry with such a small person as me? Is Mr. Cao also in class 3 of senior high school?" Yang an looked at Cao Xinmin, and then his eyes brightened, overjoyed said.


    Cao Xinmin was not happy, but he still nodded.


    "Well, that''s great! Ha ha ha Yang Anxi was formed in the color way.


    Cao Xinmin was too lazy to pay attention to him, so he said to Fang Tianxing, who looked on coldly: "brother Tianxing, let''s go there together?"


    At this time, Yang Ancai noticed that Fang Tianxing was here, and thought that he would be laughed at by Cao Xinmin just now. He quickly went to Fang Tianxing and said aloud, "Tianxing, why did you come first, and don''t call me."


    In private, Yang an sent a message to Fang Tianxing and said, "brother Tianxing, Cao Xinmin is a genius. It is said that some members of his family are practicing in Yuewen University. It seems that their status is not low. "


    After listening to Yang an''s words, Fang Tianxing understood why the boy had such elegant temperament. Fang Tianxing made up his mind to make friends with Cao Xinmin.


    Two people into their own class, Fang Tianxing glanced at the students in his class, a look, actually most of them are not know by themselves! Heart way: "how many old students here."


    Cao Xinmin, who was next to him, saw Fang Tianxing''s thoughts. He said: "these old students are repeaters, because they didn''t get into the three major online arts colleges. They voluntarily pay high tuition fees and want to fight for the last chance. The strength of these repeaters is unfathomable one by one, and they can''t be underestimated because they haven''t been admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges. "


    Fang Tianxing was stunned, and the three colleges failed to pass the examination for the first time. After that, it will be more and more difficult. After the failure, even after the repetition, it is too difficult to get into the exam. But they still refused to give up this opportunity, rather than give up.


    "Ah, new people are coming again." An old student sneered.


    "It''s a delusion to be admitted to the three major colleges of Internet literature." This person''s tone is full of disdain for new people. For a long time, these people have been unable to get into the three major online arts colleges, and their depression has no place to vent, which has turned into resentment against the newcomers for taking away the places they can''t get,


    "What about the new people? Shouldn''t the new people be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges?" Fang Tianxing simply lifted his arm and asked faintly.


    Fang Tianxing encountered this kind of thing when he first came to the third year of senior high school, and he was really angry. It depends on the extent to which they deceive students.

 Chapter 50

    "You freshmen, how do you know how much effort our old students have made? We work hard, but we fail to pass the examination again and again. Why do you have the chance to pass the examination?" The man was angry. Looking at him, it seemed that Fang Tianxing was not his classmate but his enemy.


    I just want to learn something, but you have to force me. Fang Tianxing knows that the most correct choice at this time is to go to the teacher and let the teacher solve his dilemma. But he knew better that if he did that, he would no doubt bow to these people inside.


    Once cowardly, I''m afraid they will be bullied even more miserable, how can they devote all their efforts to study together with network authors.


    When Tianxing below said in a loud voice: "I just want to study network literature at ease and become an excellent network author. If any of you want to provoke me, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "Are you looking for a fight, you little boy?" An old student came forward and challenged.


    Fang Tianxing''s fist blows out, and the power of the terrible reader''s blessing surges out. He immediately pushed away the people in front of him.


    "You people, you can''t talk well. You have to be tough!" Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s strength, the man''s legs softened and almost fell on his knees. Fang Tianxing stretched out his hand and used a soft force to hold him straight. It looked like Fang Tianxing was shaking hands with him.


    It seems that the old student can''t compete with a new student. Many familiar old students rush to help him to pay for Tianxing.


    Crackling sound sounded, such a fight, some poor strength of the old students, was soon shaken out of the battle circle. There are only five old students left in the battle circle, the five most powerful.


    Five people join hands and five fierce forces fall on Fang Tianxing. The power of the terrible reader''s blessing will tear Fang Tianxing''s internal organs through his body.


    Fangtian Xingyun makes the reader''s power in the body operate in a soft way, dispelling those forces that invade the body. A soft force started, five people were shocked at the same time, looking at the still proud Fang Tianxing, everyone''s face was shocked.


    "This freshman is too strong for us to intervene. We''d better watch the battle and wait for more powerful students to take action. " Looking at this scene, some of the weaker disciples were willing to retreat one after another.


    "Heaven, are you there?" At this time, the voice of Aoxue appeared. Fang Tianxing turned around and saw that it was Aoxue.


    At this time, a group of people around Fang Tianxing gradually separated, "Tianxing, you are assigned to class 3, how don''t tell me." Aoxue asked Tianxing.


    "The teacher divided me into class 3, and I''m new here." Fang Tianxing has five classes in his mind. Because many senior three students of the older generation would rather repeat their grades than leave, the number of them is much more than that of senior two students.


    "Well, heaven help you out. I have something to talk to you." With that, Aoxue smiles at Fang Tianxing and turns to leave the classroom.


    Watching Fang Tianxing follow Aoxue to leave, those old students talk.


    "This boy is very lucky. There are beautiful girls in class 2 looking up to him. I''m really angry." The man who just provoked Fang Tianxing said.


    "That is, class 2 is also known as the beauty class. There are no boys in class 2. They are all beauties. If only I could get the favor of a girl in class 2." Said another man beside him.


    "Just like you, I would be more or less." The person who provokes Fang Tianxing disdains to say.


    As soon as the man''s words came out, the man next to him grabbed him by the neck and swore: "I just helped you fight. In a twinkling of an eye, I turned away from you."


    Fang Tianxing follows Aoxue to the outside of the classroom. Aoxue takes out a book and gives it to Fang Tianxing. "My father asked me to give it to you."


    Fang Tianxing took the book and opened it to see that it was actually the writing experience of an online writer on the shelf. Now Tianxing put the book back into Aoxue''s hands¡° This gift is too expensive for me to accept


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s refusal, Aoxue said angrily: "Tianxing, you have saved my life. What do I give you. Besides, my father said that he is very satisfied with you, if you can be admitted to the three major schools of Internet Literature and become an excellent Internet author. After graduation, he will agree with us Aoxue''s face is redder and redder when it comes to the last few words. It looks like an apple.


    "Our business, what''s our business?" Fang Tianxing asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    "Is, is..." Ao Xue is very shy.


    "You just love to be serious. When can you tell the truth?" Aoxue shyly sees that Fang Tianxing''s face is full of the color of teasing, and aoxuedun wakes up. He put the book into Fang Tianxing''s arms and turned away.


    Fang Tianxing, who was standing in the same place, touched his nose and said to himself, "when am I supposed to be serious? I''m really serious, OK?"


    At the moment, Mr. Han, the teacher of class 3 of senior high school, was just about to go to his class. He saw the dean of academic affairs come up to him and said, "Mr. Han, this time, class 3 of senior high school has received some students with good qualifications. For example, Fang Tianxing was the first in his grade. If he was not born poor, the future would be limitless. "


    "Is Fang Tian OK? I remember this man." Mr. Han thought in his heart that if you want to be an excellent network author, you can''t just have achievements. Temperament and ability are very important.


    When Mr. Han came into the classroom, he saw many people around Fang Tianxing. But Fang Tianxing didn''t get hurt at all. On the contrary, those old students seemed to have been hit hard.


    If you want to be an excellent Internet author, you have to go through countless hardships. Children who grow up in the greenhouse can''t do it. So the school allows students to have a certain degree of fighting, as long as not too much, are regardless.


    Mr. Han is full of mature charm and stands in front of the platform. The original classroom suddenly quieted down, she said to the students: "Hello, everyone. I''m your teacher Han Rong. I hope everyone can be useful to the society and realize their own value."


    There was thunderous applause, and teacher Han gave a satisfied smile¡° All right, let''s start the class now. "


    So Han teacher in class deliberately pay attention to sitting in the back of Fang Tianxing, he found that Fang Tianxing this person looks good. It also needs strength to be able to get a foothold in the strong third year of senior high school. Mr. Han nodded to Fang Tianxing with satisfaction.


    Mr. Han''s smile made Fang Tianxing feel uneasy. When Mr. Han walked by him, she smelled her fragrance. However, Fang Tianxing gave her a bold look

 Chapter 51

    In front of her, Miss Han is very charming, full of feminine charm, and her figure is also excellent. It can be said that the body is hot, which makes people daydream.


    However, women in their thirties like her are really charming. The charm of mature women is quite attractive.


    Mature women like her are more likely to arouse the illusion of youth.


    Mr. Han has been paying attention to Fang Tianxing. Naturally, he noticed that he was different. He asked, "Why are you blushing?"


    Under this question, Fang Tianxing''s face turned more red. For a moment, Fang Tianxing didn''t know how to explain it. If you want to open your mouth, you are afraid that the more explanation you make, the more confused you will be.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s shyness, teacher Han was stunned, thinking that he might be afraid of himself, so she didn''t study deeply.


    Time passed quickly. In a flash, it was time to have a rest. Other students have long noticed that Mr. Han is a good teacher, many people''s eyes are showing envy and jealousy.


    As soon as the class bell rings, the students in the class immediately get up, but many of their eyes are quietly on Fang Tianxing. This guy''s strength is not weak, and teacher Han seems to favor her, which is particularly hateful.


    In class 1 of senior three, long aotianzheng and his best friend Li Xiaofeng discuss how to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    "Fang Tianxing, we must kill him. As long as Fang Tianxing is there, we will have no good life." Long Aotian said with resentment.


    "Then we have to find a way to get rid of him, and we can''t get caught yet." Li Xiaofeng on one side is a smart man. His brain turns very fast. He has always been a military adviser around long Aotian. After thinking about it, he says.


    "Then what can you do to get rid of him?" Long Aotian asked.


    Li Xiaofeng was moved in his heart. He said: "I have an idea to make a black pot for him. I intend to... "


    "Tomorrow, you''ll go in person." Long Aotian said.


    Li Xiaofeng thought about it and said, "I think it''s better to let a stranger go."


    "Why?" Long Aotian asked suspiciously.


    "Only by finding a stranger can we get rid of our suspicions and prevent others from suspecting us." Li Xiaofeng explained.


    "It makes sense. I''ll leave it to you." Dragon Ao day atmosphere said.


    "And the news is not small this time. We can''t hide it. The dean of education will certainly intervene." Li Xiaofeng continued with a frown.


    Hearing this, Chang Tianfu couldn''t help saying: "the Dean knows, it''s not just for us to vent our anger!"


    "After all, it may be exposed, so we can''t go in person tomorrow!" Li Xiaofeng said tactfully. All of a sudden, if a few of them appeared, they would be seen by Fang Tianxing.


    Long Aotian was silent for a while and said, "I''ll find someone to identify Fang Tianxing right away and put the black pot on his head."


    Li Xiaofeng was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly said: "I didn''t expect the boss to be so smart, but this matter must be watertight. It''s so important that no accident can happen, and even the possibility of an accident can''t happen."


    Sure enough, long Aotian then turned to him and said, "find someone to trust and correct him. Never show your horse''s feet."


    Li Xiaofeng hesitated for a while, still said: "but once things come to light, we can not escape punishment!"


    Long Aotian waved and refused¡° Well, don''t be. Put things in his bag immediately, and then design for people to check his bag. Once found out, he can''t tell even if he has a hundred mouths. "


    "Yes Li Xiaofeng''s eyes lit up.


    When it''s time to go to school, Fang Tianxing goes out to school. Just as he is on the road, a car suddenly comes head-on. In front of the car, a young man''s eyes widened, as if he was scared.


    The boy opened his mouth and was about to be hit by a car. Fang Tianxing could already predict what would happen after he was hit by a car.


    Fortunately, Fang Tianxing certainly won''t die without help. Fang Tianxing''s hand immediately reaches out and holds the man!


    However, with the power of Fang Tianxing, it''s no problem to break the stone. This pull failed to pull the man.


    Boom, the car ran past the place where they were without accident. Fang Tianxing didn''t die naturally. Fang Tianxing, who had been knocked off, just pulled the power pole on the side of the road with a rope. A force, square day line Leng is to take that person to leave original place.


    But what Fang Tianxing didn''t notice was that when Fang Tianxing saved him, he secretly put a thing into Fang Tianxing''s schoolbag.


    To make sure it was safe, Fang Tianxing said to the man, "are you ok?"


    "Why did you save me?" The boy quickly stepped back, and then asked warily.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m not a bad person. I''m a student in class 3 of senior high school. I''m studying Internet together. "


    Fang Tianxing thought that he was afraid and quickly relieved: "I''m not a bad man! By the way, what''s your name? "


    "My name is song jueyan. I''m also a senior three student, but I''m in class 1!" the boy replied


    "Brother, are you really OK? Do you want me to go with you?" Fang Tianxing worried said.


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll go first." The boy was a little guilty. In fact, he was sent by long Aotian. His purpose was to find an opportunity to frame Fang Tianxing. After the task was finished, he wanted to leave quickly.


    In the conference room, long Aotian was sitting in front of him, and the other five had to sit in their respective chairs, silent, just making eye contact with each other.


    "Have you put everything in?" Long Aotian said lightly. Although the tone is indifferent, but let life out of fear.


    "Put it in!" Song jueyan said submissively.


    "Well, this is your reward." Long Aotian said after taking out a monthly ticket to song jueyan.


    "Well, let''s go to the teacher and teach Fang Tianxing a lesson this time. As long as the things are put into Fang Tianxing''s package, Fang Tianxing can never escape! " Long Aotian sneers.


    Several people went straight into the teacher''s office to make a report on Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing came to the classroom and opened his schoolbag as usual, only to find that there was a gold bar in it. It seems that the gold bar is still engraved with a name. Just when Fang Tianxing is in doubt, long Aotian rushes in with the teacher.


    "Fang Tianxing, what are you holding in your hand?" The dragon is proud of the righteousness of heaven.


    Seeing the appearance of long Aotian, Fang Tianxing understood everything. However, he can''t wait to die. Fang Tianxing looks calm, stands up and walks towards long Aotian. When long Aotian saw Fang Tianxing coming towards him, he stepped back a few steps.

 Chapter 52

    "Long Aotian, is this gold bar yours? Why did you put it in my bag?" Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "It''s not mine. It''s song jueyan''s." Long Aotian explained.


    At this time, the dean of academic affairs also went to the back of long Aotian. He felt that the dean of academic affairs was coming, and long Aotian''s expression suddenly changed.


    He fixed his eyes on Fang Tianxing with a smile. He sneered: "Oh, I can''t see it. I usually pretend to be a gentleman. I didn''t expect that you were a thief! Give it back to song jueyan quickly


    Li Xiaofeng, who was behind long Aotian, also came and surrounded Fang Tianxing in the middle! Looking at Fang Tianxing with a bad look, it can be said that he had been prepared for a long time, as if he had rehearsed many times.


    "What do you want to do? Who is the thief?" Yang Anton was so angry that he grabbed Li Xiaofeng''s collar and was ready to slap him.


    "Stop it Yang an''s slap has not fallen down, suddenly came a shout from the dean of education.


    The Dean took a look at Yang an and said seriously, "what happened? Why did you hit people?"


    "Teacher, Fang Tianxing stole song jueyan''s gold bar and I caught him. Yang an is Fang Tianxing''s accomplice. He not only doesn''t admit it, but also wants to hit me in the opposite direction! " Li Xiaofeng, the villain complained first.


    "Nonsense! I... "Yang an was furious, just about to refute, he was interrupted by the dean of education.


    "This is a public place. You are not allowed to make trouble here. Go to the office with me and do the investigation there! " The Dean cheered calmly, with a stern tone.


    Long Aotian said in a loud voice: "the gold bars of song jueyan are in Fang Tianxing''s hands. Fang Tianxing didn''t steal them. Who stole them?"


    "Oh, don''t spit out blood. Which eye of yours saw Fang Tianxing stealing." Yang an said anxiously.


    Fang Tianxing stood by with his arms in his arms and looked at the scene coldly. He couldn''t help feeling angry and funny. These guys have obviously colluded with each other. It is estimated that long Aotian arranged everything in advance if they lost anything.


    However, in Fang Tianxing''s view, these people have no threat at all, and he is too lazy to take action for the time being. It''s better to leave Yang an with the opportunity of pretending to be a force, and stay on the side to watch the play.


    "Why should I go with you?" But Yang an can''t bear it. He pushed away a few people and said angrily, "if we didn''t steal it, we didn''t steal it. It''s a false accusation!"


    Long Aotian had been ready for a long time. Song jueyan appeared behind him, and the color of confusion in his eyes flashed by. But he soon calmed down and said, "you said you didn''t steal? I was hit by Fang Tianxing at school just now, and the gold bar in my bag was gone! "


    Song jueyan was supported by long Aotian, and his attitude was arrogant and domineering. He insisted that Fang Tianxing had stolen his things, and his shame had been covered up by him for a long time.


    "Look at your righteous words. They are so fluent. Have you ever rehearsed them before?" Fang Tianxing said casually.


    Song jueyan was immediately flustered. He faltered and said, "no, don''t spit out blood."


    Fang Tian walked to him and said to him, "only you know whether it''s true or false."


    Song jueyan immediately retreated to the back of long Aotian. Long Aotian stood up and said, "Fang Tianxing, don''t be too arrogant."


    Yang an couldn''t see it any more, so he wanted to rush up to fight against them. At this time, the teacher had to say, "I''ve made it clear. You''re not allowed to fight any more until the facts are clear."


    "I decided that Fang Tianxing would be locked up for a week, and I would deal with it after I found out the truth." The dean said.


    "Isn''t that a light punishment? You have to get him out of school immediately." Long Aotian is aggressive.


    The dean''s face was cold and said sternly, "I don''t need you to tell me what to do. Now the matter hasn''t been found out. I''ll decide after finding out the truth."


    "Somebody, send Fang Tianxing to the cell." Said the dean.


    Several students took Fang Tianxing to the confinement room. Yang Anlan was in front of them. "Teacher, I don''t think Fang Tianxing is such a person. How can he steal song jueyan''s things? It''s clearly long Aotian who framed Fang Tianxing." Yang an said eagerly.


    "I''ll find out the truth about this matter. I won''t let a bad man go and I won''t wronged a good man." The dean said seriously.


    Fang Tianxing was put into the confinement room and found that there was another person in the confinement room.


    The man was a tall man. He seemed to have been in the cell for a long time. When he saw Fang Tianxing come in, he was very happy. He said with a smile, "how come you are a newcomer? Brother, which class are you in? Why are you here?"


    "I''m Fang Tianxing from Class 3. I''ll stay here for a few days this time." Fang Tianxing said embarrassed.


    "If you stay for a few days, you won''t be like me. Once you stay, you won''t leave." The man said with a smile


    At this time, the sound of footwork comes. Fang Tianxing knows that it''s long Aotian. He is locked in the confinement room. Long Aotian and they have to come to ridicule him.


    Long Aotian stood outside the confinement room and said, "how about it, Fang Tianxing? Now you know how powerful I am. I''ll see if you dare to fight me in the future."


    Several students who were with him also said: "if you are the younger brother of dragon boss, maybe you will have a bite to eat."


    "Long Aotian, you dead fag, do you think I''m the same as you. Do you want me to tell you about you and Duran that day? I still have your picture. When I come out, I''m afraid you''ll lose your reputation. " Fang Tianxing said without showing weakness.


    "Fang Tianxing, you still want to come out. This time I must ask the dean of education to expel you from the school, so that you can never step into the school gate again." Long Aotian said this and left angrily.


    Not long after long Aotian left, the dean and Yang an also came. The dean of academic affairs walked into the confinement room, looked at Fang Tianxing with a smile, and said with a smile: "I''ve locked you up here. Do you have any complaints? Do you think I''m too unfair to you?"


    Yang an couldn''t hold his breath. Before Fang Tianxing spoke, he said, "teacher, you shut Fang Tianxing here without finding out the truth. It''s unreasonable."


    "Ha ha, you know, I''ve kept you here for a reason. Although I don''t know the whole story, I''ve heard about the grudge between long Aotian and you for a long time. If long Aotian framed Fang Tianxing, if I don''t lock you up, they may have other strategies. You can''t prevent them at all. If Fang Tianxing really did it, I should lock you up. " The Dean told me.

 Chapter 53

    Although Yang an was a wild man, he felt that there was some truth after listening to the dean''s words. Just as he was thinking, Fang Tianxing, who had been silent, began to speak, and his voice was full of calmness. "Dean, you must have some clues when you come here."


    "Yes, I did find that song jueyan and long Aotian had a close relationship. I''ve been beating around the Bush a few times, but he won''t tell the truth at all, and I can''t help it. " The dean said helplessly.


    After hearing this, Yang an said, "if song jueyan refuses to tell the truth, will Fang Tianxing be shut down like this?"


    "Although I believe you are innocent, after all, they exposed you on the spot, and there are human and material evidence. I will not punish you." There is some truth in what the dean said.


    "I have a way. I don''t know if the teacher will give up." Fang Tianxing, who has been silent, said.


    As soon as the dean''s eyes brightened, he had heard that Fang Tianxing was upright. And I have a great idea. I can always get rid of difficulties. It seems that I must have a clever plan this time.


    When Tianxing below told the dean of academic affairs the strategies he thought of, the dean of academic affairs was full of praise, "you boy, good boy, if you become an excellent network author in the future, don''t forget me."


    "That''s it, that''s it. It''s just that the teacher was wronged about it." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    After the Dean left, it was dark and it was time to go to bed.


    "I''ve only brought a quilt for you. I''ll just make a sheet on the bed." When Fang Tianxing finished taking a shower, the tall man said to him with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing was stunned: "don''t be so polite."


    Fang Tianxing turned his head and looked at the tall man seriously. He could only see his face. So, he also said with a smile: "it seems that my luck today is not bad."


    "Brother, let me introduce myself. My name is Fang Tianxing." Fang Tianxing stretched out his hand and said to the tall boy.


    "It turns out that you are the most popular one among the senior three freshmen." The tall man suddenly realized.


    At this moment, the tall man''s eyes to Fang Tianxing were no longer calm. His eyes swept at Fang Tianxing wantonly, tut tut exclaimed: "I didn''t expect that I could meet you here. Hello, Fang Tianxing. I''m Yang Dingtian. Nice to meet you."


    "Don''t flatter me too much, brother. I''ll be flattered by you." Fang Tianxing face each other''s praise, some embarrassed said.


    "What''s wrong with you and why are you here?" Yang Dingtian asked suspiciously


    Fang Tianxing first gave a wry smile, then said, "it''s too much to say. Let me talk to you slowly." When the next day line of their own and long Ao days of resentment said to Yang Dingtian listen.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s story, Yang Dingtian knows why Fang Tianxing came here.


    "You also know that the other side has a deep background, but the dragon family has a father who is on the shelf. How dare you provoke him?" Yang Dingtian asked in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing said with a helpless smile: "I want to say that he provoked me first. Do you believe it?"


    Yang Dingtian definitely nodded, but said: "what''s the use of this, his backstage is not you can fight."


    "The background is deep, so what. Is it true that only by relying on the backstage can Internet authors reach the top Fang Tianxing disdains Tao.


    "I admire you even more when I hear that." Yang Dingtian said with admiration. Then they looked up to the sky and laughed. In the laughter, they went to sleep one after another.


    The next morning, the students began their classes. However, whether in the classroom, aisle, or playground, canteen, there are students whispering everywhere. Although the events of that day have passed, it is obvious that the students'' interest has not abated at all.


    Long Aotian is very proud these days. He is in a better mood to bring down Fang Tianxing. I feel like I have a big stone in my heart. Now I walk with wind.


    But song jueyan seems not to be very obedient recently, but Fang Tianxing has been locked up, and long Aotian''s goal has been half achieved. As long as the Dean can''t find any evidence, he will encourage others to exert pressure, and Fang Tianxing will be expelled immediately.


    When long Aotian was proud, the dean''s voice came from outside, "long Aotian, follow me." The Dean waved to long Aotian.


    Long Aotian was puzzled, but he followed the Dean into the office. As soon as I got to the office, I saw the dean of academic affairs looking at himself seriously. Long Aotian walked to the dean of academic affairs with a worried heart.


    "Long Aotian, why do you frame Fang Tianxing? Do you know that as an Internet author, you can''t lose morality. You can''t be an excellent Internet writer at all. If you go on like this, you will go on the wrong path. " Said the dean in a shrill voice.


    Long Aotian was surprised at first, but he still had some psychological quality. He said calmly: "teacher, I can''t understand what you said."


    "It seems that you are not willing to admit it if you don''t ask the witness to correct you. Song jueyan, come out. " The dean said sternly.


    Song jueyan? Long Aotian was surprised. Suddenly he heard footsteps coming from behind him. He turned around and saw that the man who came was song jueyan.


    "Song jueyan, what do you want? Don''t talk nonsense." Long Aotian said nervously.


    Song jueyan said with a smile, "I haven''t said anything yet. How do you know that I want to speak in a disorderly way? I think it''s your guilty conscience!"


    The dean of academic affairs also said: "long Aotian, I advise you to be honest as soon as possible, otherwise the punishment is not light."


    "I didn''t do it. Song jueyan did it himself. It has nothing to do with me." Long Aotian said.


    "Well, I''ll find out. Go out first." Said the dean.


    Long Aotian pretends to be angry and leaves the office. After long Aotian leaves the office. The original song jueyan put his hand on his face and turned into Fang Tianxing.


    "We''ve done all we have to do. Now we''re waiting for the fish to bite." Fang Tianxing said to the Dean with a smile.


    The Dean also wanted to beat Tianxing. He said, "Tianxing, long Aotian didn''t admit it today, and he didn''t show any flaws. Why do you think he will take the bait?"


    Fang Tianxing laughs but doesn''t speak. He just says faintly: "I''m 90% sure that dragon Aotian will take the bait."


    Long Aotian left the dean''s office in fear. He thought it was a fluke that he didn''t get caught this time. Otherwise, he might capsize in the sewer. Song jueyan is so unreliable that he betrays himself and must repair him.

 Chapter 54

    Long Aotian is walking on the road full of worries, and several girls from class 2 are coming. Long Aotian just wanted to go up to say hello, but when the girls saw him, they seemed to see the God of pestilence. They quickly dodged him and muttered something.


    As an Internet author, long Aotian''s hearing is amazing. Long Aotian wanted to find someone to ask what happened, but his close classmates were afraid to avoid it, as if he was the God of plague.


    Along the way, long Aotian came to the gate of class 1 and met his usual classmates. When they saw long Aotian, they wanted to leave. Long Aotian grabbed him and said, "don''t leave. Tell me what happened."


    "Brother long, it''s nothing but..." the classmate refused to tell the truth.


    "Tell me the truth quickly, and don''t falter." Long Aotian said anxiously.


    "There are many people in the school looking at your photos now, you know." The student said in a hurry.


    Long Aotian was very angry when he heard that his photo had spread. Fang Tianxing has been shut down, but song jueyan conspired with him to spread his photos.


    Just at this time, song jueyan also came from the outside. Seeing that song jueyan came, long Aotian finally had a place to vent his anger. He called everyone up and surrounded song jueyan, put him on the shelf and left.


    "Brother long, what''s the matter? What are you doing?" Song jueyan said puzzled.


    "You are such an outsider. Why do you dare to ask? Ignore him and call me." Long Aotian didn''t care what song jueyan said at all. He directly asked several people to force song jueyan to the corner of the school and beat him.


    In the middle, song jueyan wanted to explain, but he had no chance at all. After a while, several of them finished the fight. Song jueyan was black and blue and looked like a pig.


    Song jueyan wanted to explain something, but poor song jueyan''s lips were swollen like a pig''s large intestine, and his mouth could only spit out a vague whine.


    Long Aotian was already in a rage. He said angrily, "what I hate most about long Aotian is the kind of people who cheat on me. The monthly pass I gave you before should be returned to me as soon as possible. If you give it to me, your father''s life will be lost. Don''t blame me then. "


    Long Aotian and his companions found the monthly ticket from Song jueyan, and Li Xiaofeng kicked song jueyan.


    "Well, let''s go." Long Aotian asks his best friends to leave together.


    Song jueyan sat on the ground limply and could only gasp. No one will be happy to be beaten for no reason.


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of him. Song jueyan looked up and saw that it was Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing walked slowly in front of him. Song jueyan thought Fang Tianxing was going to beat him, and retreated in fear. All the way back to the corner, there is no way back, and Fang Tianxing has come to him.


    What song jueyan didn''t expect was that Fang Tianxing didn''t hurt him. Instead, he took out a monthly ticket to draw out the strength and help him treat his injuries.


    With the spiritual power in the monthly ticket injected into song jueyan''s body, song jueyan''s injury was much better. A moment later, song jueyan recovered from his injury. He stood up and said, "although you saved me, I won''t thank you."


    Then song jueyan turned around and left. Fang Tianxing called him, "are you going to leave like this? Do you still want to be long Aotian''s running dog?"


    Song jueyan stopped for a moment, didn''t say a word, and went on. Fang Tianxing finally couldn''t help it. He went up and gave him a punch. Song jueyan didn''t resist. Fang Tianxing knocked him to the ground with his fist.


    "Do you know why I hit you?" Fang Tianxing asked song jueyan.


    "You just saved me. I''ll pay you back this blow." Song jueyan sat on the ground and said.


    Fang Tianxing laughed angrily. He pointed to song jueyan and said, "if you think I want you to return my help just now, you look down on me too much."


    After a little pause, Fang Tianxing continued: "I hit you because you clearly know that long Aotian and they framed me, but they still need to help them. You have betrayed your own integrity as an Internet author. People like you don''t deserve to be an Internet author. "


    "Ha ha, don''t be funny to be an excellent Internet writer. Don''t you know that none of the ten thousand who can be admitted to the three major Internet arts colleges. People like me who can''t pass the entrance examination for three years and have no chance to enter the three major cyber arts colleges, can''t just be an ordinary person and live an honest life in the end. " Song jueyan said with disdain.


    Fang Tianxing listened to his words, but also lost in thought, song jueyan''s words are good, countless young people want to become an excellent network author. However, there are only a few people who can succeed. Most of the people with dreams can only become ordinary people, which is an indisputable fact and can not be changed.


    The happiest thing in the world is to fight for your dream. But to realize the dream, it is by no means an easy thing.


    Many young people have looked forward to many times, after their success, they can be like those divine writers. Share with your young friends how you went from nothing to the top of your life.


    Then I sincerely tell you that people can''t live like a grass, but like a tree. The only animals that can reach the top of the pyramid are the eagle and the snail. You can copy my success and so on.


    But when many people encounter setbacks, they suddenly realize a serious problem. That is to say, some people may not make great achievements in their lifetime, and only a few of them will succeed.


    President Fang Tian sighed and said, "yes, maybe only a few people can become excellent Internet authors. But this should not be your reason for decadence, not all the pay must have a return, but do not pay there must be no return. If you keep thinking that you can''t succeed, you''ll never succeed. "


    "Since you don''t think you can be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges, it''s better to quit immediately, drop out early, and then go out to be an ordinary person than to help tyranny here." Fang Tianxing said slowly.


    Break the watch immediately, drop out of school, go out and be an ordinary person. This means completely giving up the road of network author. Thinking of this, song jueyan clenched his fists and was full of struggle.


    "Think about it for yourself." Fang Tianxing said this and turned to leave. Song jueyan was left alone.


    Fang Tianxing still returns to the confinement room. Big Yang Dingtian is worried about him, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t seem to be worried about himself at all¡° Song jueyan has left and dropped out of school. Before he left, he told us the truth. As you guessed, it was long Aotian who ordered song jueyan to plant the blame on you. The truth has come out. " Said the dean.


    "So I can go out?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Of course, and your bed will be left to another person." Said the dean.


    Fang Tianxing walks out of the confinement room, and long Aotian is waiting outside. "Today, long Aotian made a big mistake. Together with song jueyan, he designed to frame Fang Tianxing. After studying, he decided to record a demerit on long Aotian and expel him from school."


    Hearing this, long Aotian immediately panics. It''s no big deal to be expelled from school. It''s just a change of school. But if one demerit is recorded, it will leave a bad mark on the student''s status, and it will be difficult to pass the assessment of the three major schools of Internet Arts in the future.


    At the moment, long Aotian immediately ran to the dean of academic affairs and pleaded in a low voice: "Dean of academic affairs, I know I''m wrong, but I want to be an excellent network author. I beg the dean of academic affairs to give me another chance."


    "It''s good to give you a chance. This time you framed Fang Tianxing, which seriously violated the regulations of our school. If you get Fang Tianxing''s forgiveness, we will consider treating you lightly. " The dean said slowly.


    Unexpectedly want oneself to beg Fang Tianxing to forgive, long Aotian face all green. But now there is no other way, long Aotian had no choice but to go to Fang Tianxing and said in a low voice to Fang Tianxing: "please forgive me. If you have any requirements, just mention them. I promise there won''t be another time."


    "I beg you to be so arrogant. I don''t think you are repentant at all." Fang Tianxing said in a light tone.


    "That''s to say, there''s no sincerity at all when you admit your mistake and put up such a trick." Sun Yang on the other side also came up to help.


    As soon as the dean''s face changed, he said coldly: "long Aotian, if you don''t have the heart of repentance today, you don''t have to say much. You''d better go away early."


    Long Aotian, who was told by the dean of academic affairs, couldn''t resist. He came to Fang Tianxing and said in a low voice, "brother Tianxing, I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    "It''s not hard for me to forgive you, as long as you promise me to do three things." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "You can tell me which three things I will try my best to do as long as I can." Long Aotian lowered his noble head and said in a low voice.


    Fang Tianxing put one hand on his shoulder and took out a picture with the other hand. Then he said to long Aotian, "the first thing is that you have to apologize to me in public to let everyone know. Can this be done?"


    When long Aotian saw Fang Tianxing take out the picture, he was cold. But at this time, the director of education was present, and he could not do it at will. At the moment, he only said coldly, "if you want me to apologize to you in public, you have to give me my photo first, or I''ll sue you for peeping."


    "Brother Aotian, don''t be angry. Of course I can give you back the photo. You can take the photo and apologize. Isn''t that sincere? " Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    Long Ao''s face turns white, but Fang Tianxing''s photo is a fact, which can''t be changed. If you don''t agree, don''t you follow Fang Tianxing''s idea? At the moment, long Aotian clenches his teeth and says, "I promise you, what''s the second condition?"


    "You finish the first condition first, and then talk about the second condition. Or what if you go back? " Fang Tianxing looks at long Aotian suspiciously and says.


    "Here, take this." Fang Tianxing hands the photo to long Aotian. In the photo, long Aotian lies on Du long, the leader of the Dragon Gang, with a relaxed and satisfied face.


    Long Aotian took the photo, his smile in the photo seems to have become Fang Tianxing laughing at himself. In his anger, long Aotian is about to tear up the photo, but at this time, Fang Tianxing''s voice says, "long Aotian, quickly face the photo to you, or you won''t see it. And I''ve made hundreds of copies of this picture. You can tear it, tear it, and I''ll have more. "


    With that, Fang Tianxing really took out dozens of photos. The dragon is proud of the weather and vomits blood. Fang Tianxing looks like a gentleman on weekdays. He didn''t expect to do this kind of entrapment easily.


    Long Aotian faces the photo to everyone. All the students here are studying online literature. They have far more eyes than ordinary people. Naturally, they can see the image on the photo.


    The bottom immediately exploded to open a pot, "no wonder Ao Xue doesn''t accept long Ao Tian, originally long Ao Tian likes a man, is a fag." Some girls argue.


    "Brother long, how about we go to your bed in the evening." At the moment, those fags who always want to climb up to the sky said to him.


    Long Aotian''s lungs are about to explode on the stage. He said quickly, "I''m here today to apologize to Fang Tianxing. It''s my fault."


    "Speak up, speak slowly, I didn''t hear you." Fang Tianxing''s hateful voice came.


    "I''m long Aotian today..." long Aotian had to say it again.


    "I still didn''t hear you, say it again." Fang Tianxing said again.


    Long Aotian said it five times in a row, and Fang Tianxing was satisfied.


    "Then you say the second condition." Long Aotian said with resentment.


    "The second condition is that you find someone to frame me up and put me in jail for a few days. It''s not too much to compensate me." Fang Tianxing said.


    Long Aotian''s family is rich and powerful. He didn''t look down on Fang Tianxing from the beginning to the end. Long Aotian saw Fang Tianxing mentioned money, and immediately recovered a little self-confidence. He pretended to be generous and said: "you''ve been locked up for several days. It''s also right to compensate you for some money. It''s enough for you to give you tens of thousands of recommended tickets."


    "Your recommendation ticket is not for me alone. At least all the students in our class 3 will be hurt by you. Nothing more than you said. You hurt the reputation of our class 3, compensate our class 3 students, each one a monthly ticket. I''m the victim, and I''m compensated for 10 monthly tickets. That''s not too much, right Fang Tianxing said eloquently.


    There are about 40 or 50 people in class 3. Plus 10 monthly tickets, at least 50 or 60. You know, a monthly ticket is ten thousand recommended tickets, which is dozens of times higher than the tens of thousands of recommended tickets that long Aotian thought before.


    Long Aotian''s heart is dripping blood. Although his family is rich, his family is a big family, and he is not the only heir. After all, long Aotian is only a public Internet writer, and his annual living expenses are only thirty or fifty monthly tickets, which has been his living expenses for several years.


    In order not to be demerit, leave bad deeds, and had to agree. At the moment, long Aotian had to say: "I promise you, class 3 people come up to get the monthly ticket."

 Chapter 55

    Fang Tianxing still leisurely continues to code, without the consciousness of being calculated. In the past few days, Fang Tianxing has been locked up in the confinement room without any distractions. The number of updates has increased a lot, and now it can be upgraded every day. If Fang Tianxing had not been reminded by the five great sages not to be in a hurry for success, it would not have been difficult to break through 8000.


    The five supreme masters told Fang Tianxing that although the number of words is more, the better. However, we should never use irrigation words to deceive readers.


    In the update of network literature, the so-called irrigation uses a lot of meaningless plots and words to fill in the daily update. In order to expand the number of words and create false prosperity. Such behavior has no practical significance, can be said to be a lazy behavior.


    In the five supreme reminder, Fang Tianxing also canceled the plan to continue to increase the number of updated words. After all, he is the author of the public Internet. 7000 words a day is enough. If the pursuit of false prosperity, desperately irrigation, it will not be worth the loss.


    Soon the next day, Yang Dingtian was still sleeping, but with a click, the door of the confinement room opened again. The Dean came in. When he saw Yang Dingtian, he said, "where is Fang Tianxing?"


    "Fang Tianxing is still sleeping inside. I''ll ask him to come out." Yang Dingtian immediately agreed.


    Yang Dingtian trots all the way into the inner room and sees Fang Tianxing still sleeping. He immediately shakes Fang Tianxing''s arm. Fang Tianxing was shaken up by him and woke up in a daze. When he saw Yang Dingtian, he said, "is the Dean coming?"


    "How do you know? Do you know what he came for you?" Yang Dingtian asked suspiciously.


    Fang Tianxing put on his clothes and said, "what''s the matter? Of course, he let me out."


    "Let you out, how can that be?" Yang Dingtian doesn''t believe Fang Tianxing''s words at all. He thinks Fang Tianxing is joking with himself.


    Fang Tianxing had already put on his clothes. He patted Yang Dingtian on the shoulder and said, "believe it or not, I''ll soon know, but I''d like to know why you are locked up in this cell."


    "I can''t say much about it. I''ll talk about it later." Yang Dingtian has something on his mind. He seems reluctant to say it.


    Outside, the dean of academic affairs had been waiting. Seeing Fang Tian walking over, the dean of Academic Affairs said directly, "you can go out."


    Yang Dingtian''s mouth grew up in surprise, but Fang Tianxing seemed to have expected it for a long time. He just said faintly, "what happened to that song jueyan?"


    "Song jueyan has left and dropped out of school. Before he left, he told us the truth. As you guessed, it was long Aotian who ordered song jueyan to plant the blame on you. The truth has come out. " Said the dean.


    "So I can go out?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Of course, and your bed will be left to another person." Said the dean.


    Fang Tianxing walks out of the confinement room, and long Aotian is waiting outside. "Today, long Aotian made a big mistake. Together with song jueyan, he designed to frame Fang Tianxing. After studying, he decided to record a demerit on long Aotian and expel him from school."


    Hearing this, long Aotian immediately panics. It''s no big deal to be expelled from school. It''s just a change of school. But if one demerit is recorded, it will leave a bad mark on the student''s status, and it will be difficult to pass the assessment of the three major schools of Internet Arts in the future.


    At the moment, long Aotian immediately ran to the dean of academic affairs and pleaded in a low voice: "Dean of academic affairs, I know I''m wrong, but I want to be an excellent network author. I beg the dean of academic affairs to give me another chance."


    "It''s good to give you a chance. This time you framed Fang Tianxing, which seriously violated the regulations of our school. If you get Fang Tianxing''s forgiveness, we will consider treating you lightly. " The dean said slowly.


    Unexpectedly want oneself to beg Fang Tianxing to forgive, long Aotian face all green. But now there is no other way, long Aotian had no choice but to go to Fang Tianxing and said in a low voice to Fang Tianxing: "please forgive me. If you have any requirements, just mention them. I promise there won''t be another time."


    "I beg you to be so arrogant. I don''t think you are repentant at all." Fang Tianxing said in a light tone.


    "That''s to say, there''s no sincerity at all when you admit your mistake and put up such a trick." On the other side, Yang an came up to help.


    As soon as the dean''s face changed, he said coldly: "long Aotian, if you don''t have the heart of repentance today, you don''t have to say much. You''d better go away early."


    Long Aotian, who was told by the dean of academic affairs, couldn''t resist. He came to Fang Tianxing and said in a low voice, "brother Tianxing, I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    "It''s not hard for me to forgive you, as long as you promise me to do three things." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "You can tell me which three things I will try my best to do as long as I can." Long Aotian lowered his noble head and said in a low voice.


    Fang Tianxing put one hand on his shoulder and took out a picture with the other hand. Then he said to long Aotian, "the first thing is that you have to apologize to me in public to let everyone know. Can this be done?"


    When long Aotian saw Fang Tianxing take out the picture, he was cold. But at this time, the director of education was present, and he could not do it at will. At the moment, he only said coldly, "if you want me to apologize to you in public, you have to give me my photo first, or I''ll sue you for peeping."


    "Brother Aotian, don''t be angry. Of course I can give you back the photo. You can take the photo and apologize. Isn''t that sincere? " Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    Long Ao''s face turns white, but Fang Tianxing''s photo is a fact, which can''t be changed. If you don''t agree, don''t you follow Fang Tianxing''s idea? At the moment, long Aotian clenches his teeth and says, "I promise you, what''s the second condition?"


    "You finish the first condition first, and then talk about the second condition. Or what if you go back? " Fang Tianxing looks at long Aotian suspiciously and says.


    "Here, take this." Fang Tianxing hands the photo to long Aotian. In the photo, long Aotian lies on Du long, the leader of the Dragon Gang, with a relaxed and satisfied face.


    Long Aotian took the photo, his smile in the photo seems to have become Fang Tianxing laughing at himself. In his anger, long Aotian is about to tear up the photo, but at this time, Fang Tianxing''s voice says, "long Aotian, quickly face the photo to you, or you won''t see it. And I''ve made hundreds of copies of this picture. You can tear it, tear it, and I''ll have more. "

 Chapter 56

    With that, Fang Tianxing really took out dozens of photos. The dragon is proud of the weather and vomits blood. Fang Tianxing looks like a gentleman on weekdays. He didn''t expect to do this kind of entrapment easily.


    Long Aotian faces the photo to everyone. All the students here are studying online literature. They have far more eyes than ordinary people. Naturally, they can see the image on the photo.


    The bottom immediately exploded to open a pot, "no wonder Ao Xue doesn''t accept long Ao Tian, originally long Ao Tian likes a man, is a fag." Some girls argue.


    "Brother long, how about we go to your bed in the evening." At the moment, those fags who always want to climb up to the sky said to him.


    Long Aotian''s lungs are about to explode on the stage. He said quickly, "I''m here today to apologize to Fang Tianxing. It''s my fault."


    "Speak up, speak slowly, I didn''t hear you." Fang Tianxing''s hateful voice came.


    "I''m long Aotian today..." long Aotian had to hold his nose to resist his anger and said again.


    "I still didn''t hear you, say it again." Fang Tianxing said again.


    Long Aotian said it five times in a row, and Fang Tianxing was satisfied.


    "Then you say the second condition." Long Aotian said with resentment.


    "The second condition is that you find someone to frame me up and put me in jail for a few days. It''s not too much to compensate me." Fang Tianxing said.


    Long Aotian''s family is rich and powerful. He didn''t look down on Fang Tianxing from the beginning to the end. Long Aotian saw Fang Tianxing mentioned money, and immediately recovered a little self-confidence. He pretended to be generous and said: "you''ve been locked up for several days. It''s also right to compensate you for some money. It''s enough for you to give you tens of thousands of recommended tickets."


    "Your recommendation ticket is not for me alone. At least all the students in our class 3 will be hurt by you. Nothing more than you said. You hurt the reputation of our class 3, compensate our class 3 students, each one a monthly ticket. I''m the victim, and I''m compensated for 10 monthly tickets. That''s not too much, right Fang Tianxing said eloquently.


    There are about 40 or 50 people in class 3. Plus 10 monthly tickets, at least 50 or 60. You know, a monthly ticket is 10000 recommended tickets, which can make a poor family of three spend a year. This number is dozens of times higher than the tens of thousands of recommended tickets that long Aotian thought before.


    Long Aotian''s heart is dripping blood. Although his family is rich, his family is a big family, and he is not the only heir. After all, long Aotian is only a public Internet writer, and his annual living expenses are only thirty or fifty monthly tickets, which has been his living expenses for several years.


    In order not to be demerit, leave bad deeds, and had to agree. At the moment, long Aotian had to say: "I promise you, class 3 people come up to get the monthly ticket."


    Suddenly 70 or 80 students rushed up, and the number is still increasing.


    "Wang Chao, aren''t you from class 4. And you, Zhou Kang, aren''t you in class 1? How come you''re here? " Long Aotian is flustered. All the students in other classes rush to him. He''s not the big one.


    "Fang Tianxing, these people are not from Class 3. Do I have to give them monthly tickets?" Long Aotian is angry with Tianxing.


    "They volunteered to join our class 3. Of course I won''t stop them." Fang Tianxing said with his arm in his arms.


    Fang Tianxing turned his head and pretended to ask: "do you want to join our class 3 voluntarily?"


    "We volunteered to join class three." Those people respond with one voice that if you join class 3, you will get a monthly ticket. Only a fool will not want to.


    Fang Tianxing said to long Aotian, "they all volunteered to join class 3. I can''t stop them."


    At the moment, long Aotian had to pay monthly tickets one by one, which cost him 100 monthly tickets. This is also because the school stipulates that a class can only have 100 students, otherwise more people will come up.


    The last one on the stage is naturally Fang Tianxing. He reaches out to long Aotian for a monthly ticket. Long Aotian bites his teeth and refuses to give it to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing reminded: "long Aotian, don''t you want to turn over? Only after you turn over can you have a chance to revenge me. If you don''t give me your monthly pass, there are so many people here, I won''t let you pass. "


    Long Aotian was stabbed in the pain by Fang Tianxing. He thought that he could get revenge after he passed the test, so he gave Fang Tianxing 10 monthly tickets.


    After getting the monthly ticket, Fang Tianxing pushes long Aotian into the confinement room¡° My third request is to lock you up in the cell for a month, and finally, I''m not afraid of another hundred opponents like you. "


    Long Aotian is locked in the confinement room. Fang Tianxing can''t help but lock the door. Long Aotian is so mad that he knocks the door of the confinement room with his fist. Long Aotian hit the gate one after another, but he couldn''t open the gate until his hands were bloody.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that this gate is made of space metal. Even if it''s a contract level Internet author, it can''t be destroyed. Don''t waste your efforts." After long Aotian''s hands are dripping with blood, Fang Tianxing said.


    At this time, the dean of academic affairs came up, took out a big iron lock and tied it to the door, "Fang Tianxing, our school is also responsible for this misunderstanding of you. I will personally compensate you for five monthly tickets." With that, the Dean took out five monthly tickets and said to Tianxing.


    "Nothing, as long as it doesn''t happen again." Fang Tianxing said lightly.


    "Well, students, the truth has come out. Long Aotian has been sentenced to imprisonment for one month. Let''s go back. " Said the dean.


    Fang Tianxing left with everyone. Cao Xinmin came up and patted Fang Tianxing on the shoulder and said, "let''s go to lunch together."


    "Well, let''s go together. Everything else in the cell is good, but the food is terrible." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Come to the canteen, the canteen food is good, Fang Tianxing and Cao Xinmin sit together. Many rich students are not used to the food in the canteen, but Cao Xinmin is very fond of it. Seeing that Cao Xinmin ate it, others ate it too. Although the food was very monotonous, it tasted good.


    After lunch, there was an hour''s break, most of the students returned to the classroom, and some were chatting in twos and threes!


    Cao Xinmin also sat on the bench outside the classroom, "brother, come and sit down." Cao Xinmin patted the bench and said.


    Fang Tianxing sat beside him and had a lot to ask Cao Xinmin.

 Chapter 57

    "Brother, how did you come to class 3? You can go to class 1." Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    "Then why do you come to class 3? You are the first in the grade. You should have gone to class 1." Cao Xinmin asked.


    "Ha ha, it seems that we all have our own plans. I don''t want to be with those self styled elites." Fang Tianxing replied.


    Cao Xinmin laughed: "what about class 3 and class 1? The so-called class is just an environment. If we Internet writers are afraid of the change of environment, how can we protect readers


    "It''s just an excuse. Since I don''t care about the environment, why do I have to go to class 3 with poor strength?" Fang Tianxing asked with a smile.


    "Class 3 has the weakest overall strength among the five classes in senior three, and it is precisely because class 3 is not as successful as class 9 that I have the chance to be the monitor." Cao Xinmin finally told the truth.


    "Oh, so you want to be the monitor. Maybe I can help you." Fang Tianxing said.


    At this time, class time, a few people to the classroom. Along the way, many old students looked at them and walked into the classroom with hostility. They sat down well, and then Mr. Han came in.


    "Hello, students." Han teacher Fumei a smile, continue to say: "our class 3 just divided, the original monitor was admitted to the University, so we have to elect a new monitor."


    As soon as he said this, the students immediately got excited. Although many old students had expected this day for a long time, they still felt it was too fast.


    Being a monitor can have many advantages, such as directing other students in group activities, improving command ability, and increasing the capital of being a leader in the future.


    You know, if you are admitted to the three major schools of Internet arts, you have a great chance to be sent to the front line. Of course, being a leader is much safer than being a soldier, and the credit is greater.


    "Well, now choose the top 20 students. The public can choose the top 8 and 9 students." Mr. Han said to the students.


    A total of 20 people can participate in the selection of monitor, a total of 15 members of the public. There are only five members in the public jiuzhong, so it can be said that Cao Xinmin does not have many competitors. Without Fang Tianxing, Cao Xinmin would be sure to become the monitor.


    However, as soon as Fang Tianxing appears, many things have changed. At the same time, other classes are also electing monitor. Monitor is the leader of the whole class, must have a strong strength, but also get the support of most members of the class.


    The first part of the monitor election is voting. Everyone votes for the monitor candidate. The candidate who gets the most votes from class members becomes the monitor candidate. Then there is the challenge. Those who don''t agree with the leader can challenge the leader. If they can defeat the leader, it means that the leader is unqualified.


    "Well, students, let''s start voting now. Let''s vote for monitor candidate sun Xiaoyong. "


    In the end, sun Xiaoyong got 20 votes.


    "The second is Liu Yangyang. Let''s vote."


    In the end, Liu Yangyang got 26 votes.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon it was Cao Xinmin''s turn. In order to be the monitor, Cao Xinmin did a lot of work and won many people to support him. And his own strength is the public nine heavy, belongs to the more outstanding.


    In the end, Cao Xinmin got 34 votes, which is the highest at present.


    "The last one is Fang Tianxing. Let''s vote."


    When Mr. Han said this, Fang Tianxing was full of worries. On the first day, he offended many old students and fought with them. I''m afraid he won''t get too many votes.


    But I didn''t expect that all the old students who had been beaten by him voted for him, "Fang Tianxing, we support you. Your strength is good. I still have some pain in my chest


    "That is, if you can''t beat us down, why should you be our monitor? Fang Tianxing, I believe you." One by one, Fang Tianxing hit the students said.


    The situation is one-sided, and many people voted for Fang Tianxing. Seeing that Fang Tianxing''s vote is likely to surpass Cao Xinmin''s, some people are reluctant at this time.


    Sitting in the last row, Zhou Fengyuan stood up and said in a loud voice, "I don''t agree. I want to challenge Fang Tianxing. I''m the ninth member of the public. If I want to be the monitor, I''ll do it. How can I let this yellow haired boy of the eighth member of the public do it? "


    As soon as Zhou Fengyuan''s words came out, the bottom was full of sighs. Zhou Fengyuan always bullies his classmates. Many students have been poisoned by him because of his strength. When voting, few people voted for him, and he didn''t know that he could deal with the public nine fold. Now he saw that Fang Tianxing, a member of the public, had more votes than himself, and he couldn''t help standing up.


    "Boy, I want to challenge you, do you dare to fight." Zhou Fengyuan pointed to Fang Tianxing and said arrogantly.


    Everyone pitifully looked at Fang Tianxing. Although he was not small, he was a little thin compared with Zhou Fengyuan. Moreover, Zhou Feng used to be a member of the public, such as tianxinggao.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. I can only fight. But if you don''t order, I think everyone will be unhappy. " Fang Tianxing stood up helplessly and went to Zhou Fengyuan.


    "What color head do you want? Is your strength not as good as mine?" Zhou Fengyuan said with disdain.


    Fang Tianxing''s face was full of indifference and said calmly: "we haven''t played yet. Don''t draw a conclusion too early. If I lose to you, I will quit the monitor election voluntarily. And I apologize to you in front of everyone. If I win by accident, you should invite all the students present to dinner and apologize to those who have been bullied by you. "


    Zhou Fengyuan said with a ferocious smile, "OK, I promise. Zhou Fengyuan''s words mean what he says. What does it mean. The most important thing for our network authors is their strength. Only the most powerful network authors can protect their readers from being hurt. The rest is empty. But don''t overdo yourself. For example, you, a member of the public, have to compete with me for the monitor. It''s really making people laugh. "


    Fang Tianxing took a deep breath and said, "I have nothing to do with you. Why do you pretend to be so crazy in front of me? Do you think you are very strong?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Fengyuan suddenly became angry. His eyes were as big as the bell, and he rushed straight to Fang Tianxing.


    At this time, Zhou Fengyuan had already come to Fang Tianxing''s face and hit him in the head. This fist, the fist did not come, the boxing style has been blowing people''s face. Zhou Fengyuan obviously didn''t keep his hand. He wanted to make Fang Tianxing seriously injured.

 Chapter 58

    Fang Tianxing didn''t exert much strength at all. He just put his hand on Zhou Fengyuan''s fist and gently pushed it away.


    Fang Tianxing is currently studying how to integrate Taijiquan into the battle of readers, and he has gained a lot of insights. Taijiquan stresses static braking, soft conquering rigid, avoiding the real to the virtual, relying on the force, advocating everything from the objective, living with others, stagnating from oneself.


    That Zhou Fengyuan didn''t feel Fang Tianxing''s power at all. He was just annoyed by Fang Tianxing''s evasion. He couldn''t help but curse: "what''s your ability to hide all the time! Don''t you dare stand still and come to get me a punch. "


    "Well, I''ll stand here and let you fight." Fang Tianxing was amused and pointed to Zhou Fengyuan.


    Zhou Fengyuan''s eyes showed cold light, and once again he punched Fang Tianxing''s face. The wind of his fist roared, and he didn''t leave a hand. In fact, he was instructed by long Aotian. As long as he put Fang Tianxing into the hospital and didn''t let Fang Tianxing become the monitor, he could get a lot of benefits. Therefore, in the face of Fang Tianxing, Zhou Fengyuan is very fierce, and the move points directly at Fang Tianxing''s vital body.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing really standing there motionless, Zhou Fengyuan hit Fang Tianxing with a punch.


    Fang Tianxing punches the same way, and the two fists intersect. Zhou Fengyuan''s face suddenly rose red, with blood in his eyes and shortness of breath. The body is full of Qi and blood, and the bones of the whole body seem to fall apart.


    Fang Tianxing felt a little bit of murder. He was a little upset. The secret way just wanted to play with you. Since you are so serious, if I''m not serious, I''m sorry for you.


    When the sky below exhale open sound, and add a few forces.


    With a click, Zhou Fengyuan''s arm was broken, and the clear sound spread throughout the classroom.


    Zhou Fengyuan covered his broken arm and looked at Fang Tianxing in disbelief. I want to be an old student who has been studying Internet literature for many years, and my realm is still higher than that of him. I didn''t expect to be interrupted by a freshman today, which is much more harmful to his mind than to his body.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Fang Tianxing said, touching his head in a daze.


    "You Zhou Feng vomited out a mouthful of blood again.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." With that, Fang Tianxing came forward to care about Zhou Fengyuan, who retreated. Fang Tianxing rushes to Zhou Fengyuan with a lunge, takes his arm and twists it.


    "Oh, it hurts." Zhou Fengyuan was sweating with pain,


    "It''s OK. You''re welcome. It''s just for you to connect the bone." Fang Tianxing said apologetically.


    Zhou Fengyuan said, "thank you for this. My arm was broken by you. Do you still thank you for connecting it to me?". However, he turned to think that if he had not been aggressive and had to challenge him, how could he have been interrupted by Fang Tianxing? Everything was just his own fault.


    "Well, thank you." Zhou Fengyuan hesitated.


    "It''s OK. Just invite everyone to dinner tonight." Fang Tianxing patted Zhou Fengyuan on the shoulder and said.


    Han Rong on the platform looks at what Fang Tianxing has done. He thinks that this young man has a sense of propriety and knows how to resolve his hatred. He is indeed the best candidate to be a monitor.


    "Who else wants to challenge me? In fact, it was an accident just now. I''m not strong at all." Fang Tianxing looked at the students of class 3 with a cheap smile and said.


    The students at the bottom saw Fang Tianxing and wanted to come forward and give him a punch. But when I thought that it had nothing to do with me, I held back.


    "I''ll try it first." Another student of public jiuzhong came to Fang Tianxing and said. Fang Tianxing looked at the man with his head tilted. He was very aggressive. He was obviously aiming at himself. He must have been sent by long Aotian.


    "Give me a punch." There is no sign of Zhang Fan''s fist. He wants to see what the strength of Fang Tianxing is.


    After a while, the whole scene calmed down. Zhang Fan was caught by Fang Tianxing with a blow of thunder.


    "The speed of your punch is good, but the strength is poor." Fang Tianxing said lightly, but with a strange smile on his face.


    With that, Fang Tianxing punches out, and his fist bursts into the air. Fang Tianxing suddenly found that there was no sense in playing pig and eating tiger like this. There was too much difference in strength and there was no fun at all.


    Mr. Han looks at Fang Tianxing with bright eyes. Her intuition tells her that she is a talented person. The other candidates look a little ugly. Fang Tianxing is a strong dark horse.


    At this time, Zhang Fan immediately stepped back ten steps. Then he suddenly changed a bow and arrow, set sail and bow, and shot a burning bow and arrow at Fang Tianxing.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly felt a strong sense of killing. He immediately reacted and sidestepped to avoid the other side''s bow and arrow. The bow and arrow flew past Fang Tianxing''s ears, and the burning flame above made Fang Tianxing''s skin burned.


    Although he avoided the arrow, the sense of danger did not disappear. Fang Tianxing only heard the sound of breaking the air behind him. Fang Tianxing immediately dodged again, and the fire bow and arrow were not affected by gravity at all, swimming back and forth.


    Fang Tianxing avoided again and again, but the fire bow and arrow didn''t stop at all, just focused on Fang Tianxing and attacked back and forth. The other party''s intention is to exhaust Fang Tianxing''s physical strength. Fang Tianxing knows that this is not the way to go on.


    "What is to be done?" Fang Tianxing was worried,


    "Tianxing, come on, don''t lose to him." Aoxue supports Fang Tianxing at the bottom.


    I can''t live up to your expectations. I must achieve good results. I can''t live up to your expectations.


    Water conquers fire, but Fang Tianxing is only a public Internet author. He has no way to manipulate the power of water, fire, thunder and lightning. That''s the ability of a contract level Internet author.


    Fang Tianxing rushed to the sail. He didn''t care about his opponent''s fire bow and arrow. It was extremely dangerous to bully him in front of his opponent. In this way, his opponent''s fire bow and arrow could not be used freely.


    The people watching the battle at the bottom also admire Fang Tianxing''s tact. After all, in the face of danger, not everyone can make a quick decision and come up with a way.


    The way of network author is the way of protection. Only by protecting their readers well is what a network author should do. This is the most basic quality. If a network author does not have the strength to protect his readers, what is the use of learning network literature.


    Fang Tianxing leaned close to Zhang Fan. When he got close to Zhang Fan, he shot out. And Zhang Fan didn''t seem to see Fang Tianxing''s spear coming at high speed.


    Zhang Fan''s straight fist blows to Fang Tianxing''s right chest. When the onlookers see Zhang Fan''s action, they can''t help exclaiming.

 Chapter 59

    Han Rong teacher see Zhang Fan as if silly general, don''t avoid Fang Tianxing spear stab, immediately straight jump. If there is a life accident in school, we should be held responsible. If it''s not that the teacher can''t interfere in the competition, maybe Mr. Han''s figure has gone out to stop it.


    "You can''t hurt me." Zhang Fan said with a smile. When Zhang Fan looks at Fang Tianxing''s eyes, he is full of disdain and contempt and doesn''t pay attention to him at all.


    Although Mr. Han is also a little worried, but see Zhang Fan so confident expression. At this time, Fang Tianxing''s long gun is only a few inches away from Zhangfan.


    The students on the scene also reminded Zhang Fan to flash. Although this affected the fairness of the game, no one was investigating these at this time.


    A few inches away in a flash, less than three quarters of an hour, Fang Tianxing''s long gun stabbed Zhang Fan, but he couldn''t get in. After piercing the coat, Zhang Fan slips away. Zhang Fan wears armor and ignores Fang Tianxing''s attack. Zhang Fan moves forward quickly and hits Fang Tianxing with a D.


    Fang Tianxing quickly stood up. The spear in his hand swept towards Zhang Fan. Fang Tianxing''s previous attack was the most fierce, but the previous attack, although it hit Zhang Fan''s body. But all of them are resisted by his armor, which makes Fang Tianxing a little depressed.


    For Fang Tianxing''s sweeping attack, Zhang Fan didn''t care at all. His fists attacked Fang Tianxing constantly. Zhang Fan combined with his fighting knowledge, also let him have extraordinary confidence in close combat.


    Although Fang Tianxing''s attack is very strong, it can''t break the armor defense, but only speed up the consumption of readers'' power. Fang Tianxing realized that all this was actually the conspiracy of the other side.


    And in the attack with Zhang Fan, although Fang Tianxing did not show defeat. But it was repulsed several times by Zhangfan, which helped to increase the momentum of Zhangfan. The extremely exquisite melee skills are constantly used from the hands of Zhang Fan, but Fang Tianxing is also in a hurry.


    The other party even counted himself dead, the purpose is to prevent Fang Tianxing from becoming the monitor. It can be said that long Aotian takes a lot of effort to harm himself. Fang Tianxing knows that he has to break the situation and can''t let long Aotian''s treacherous plan succeed.


    Fang Tianxing''s long gun dance is hard to get through. It''s not easy for Zhang Fan to find a chance to defeat Fang Tianxing. Zhang Fan is wearing armor. It''s almost difficult to attack him from the outside. We have to start from the inside.


    Zhang Fan smashed Fang Tianxing''s gun body with one punch, which deflected the gun body. Zhang Fan laughs, but his face changes in the twinkling of an eye, because the long gun in Fang Tianxing''s hand has disappeared. He turned around and found that Fang Tianxing''s long gun had turned into countless fine needles, which stabbed at the place where his limbs were not protected by armor.


    In the twinkling of an eye, his forehead and cheek were covered with fine needles. He walked up to him and said, "if you don''t want to disfigure yourself, don''t move."


    Zhang Fan was so frightened that he hesitated for a moment and then said, "I give up."


    To hear him admit defeat in front of so many students, Fang Tianxing took back his own words.


    "Well, Zhang Fan failed in the challenge. Now let''s continue to vote." Han continued.


    Students continue to vote, after seeing the strength of Fang Tianxing, we all believe that Fang Tianxing can lead you to success.


    "I support Fang Tianxing." Some students said.


    "I also support Fang Tianxing." Others also said, in a tone full of trust for Fang Tianxing.


    More and more people voted for Fang Tianxing, and the number of votes has reached 43. Cao Xinmin hesitated and said, "I also support Fang Tianxing."


    However, even if Cao Xinmin also voted for Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing still had only 44 votes, just a draw with Cao Xinmin.


    At this time, the students at the bottom said, "Fang Tianxing only has 44 votes, which is equal to Cao Xinmin. Who will be the monitor?"


    Mr. Han stood on the platform, looking at a group of students looking at each other, she said: "we also forget a person, the teacher is also a member of the class, I can vote."


    "Who do you vote for?" Immediately someone asked.


    "I vote for Fang Tianxing. Now Fang Tianxing has 45 votes and won the first place. I declare Fang Tianxing the monitor of class 3."


    "Oh." Everyone cheered and surrounded Fang Tianxing in the middle.


    At the same time, several other classes also elected monitor. Different from Class 3, their monitors are all members of the public. Zhou Honglei, monitor of class 1, Lin Qingxue, monitor of class 2, Fang Tianxing, monitor of class 3 and Zhang Xiaoran, monitor of class 4.


    In fact, the task of the monitor is not much, which is to help students learn network literature and lead all the activities of the class. For example, a period of discussion meeting is a great opportunity for the monitor to show his strength.


    During this period, we are all in the familiar stage. After all, it is our biggest pursuit to be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges. Fang Tianxing is also relatively free during this period of time, and there are not many things he needs to worry about.


    After class, the monitor of class 1 and the monitor of class 2 are discussing about the meeting.


    "Recently, a boy named Fang Tianxing came to class three. I heard that he was very arrogant." Zhou Honglei, the monitor of class one, said.


    "It seems to have some strength, but it''s unnecessary to take him seriously. He''s just a freshman." Class 2 monitor Lin Qingxue thought about it and said.


    Fang Tianxing had a good impression on him, so he didn''t want to participate in the conference. After all, he was just a freshman, and many old students had unfathomable strength.


    Zhou Honglei, the monitor of class one, said, "Fang Tianxing, although he didn''t show how dazzling he is, he is still a student after all. He needs to sharpen his edges. It''s good for him, isn''t it?"


    "Well, in a few days, our classes will have a meeting on Taoism, so that we can have a better understanding of their overall quality." The monitor of class 2 nodded and said.


    "That''s settled, but according to the old rules, the team that loses will be punished." Zhou Honglei said with a smile.


    "You take advantage of our class, don''t know most of our class are girls?" Class 2 female monitor Lin Qingxue dissatisfied said.


    "Haha, I don''t care. There''s only one identity. That''s the future Internet author, not a male or female student." Zhou Honglei said with a sly smile.


    "It''s up to you. It''s time to put more pressure on them." Lin Qingxue waved her hand and went back to the classroom.


    Zhou Honglei waved to long Aotian in the distance. Long Aotian ran over and said with a smile, "thank you, monitor. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight and give you something nice by the way."

 Chapter 60

    "You kid bribed me, not just to participate in the Taoist conference?" Zhou Honglei said with a little bit of fun.


    "To tell you the truth, I want to teach Fang Tianxing a lesson, so I''m here to ask you. I believe you won''t care about these little things, will you?" Long Aotian said with a smile.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you just play well for me. I don''t care about the rest. But if you lose to the other classes at the Daoist conference and make me lose face, I won''t let you off easily. " Zhou Honglei said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, squad leader. Class 3 is just a bunch of rubbish. The public doesn''t have nine great achievements. That''s Fang Tianxing. We have to deal with him alone, so we are sure to win. " Long Aotian grinned.


    In recent days, Fang Tianxing''s code word practice seems to be in a bottleneck, and his class is well managed. However, the number of readers does not seem to have improved much. Fang Tianxing knows that he should look for more fierce challenges.


    On that day, Cao Xinmin rushed over, patted his shoulder, and said, "in a few days, it will be the day of the Taoist conference, and you will have a chance to show yourself."


    After listening to Yang an''s words, Fang Tianxing was immediately surprised. The discussion meeting decided the ranking of classes. According to the order of class strength, the previous class 1 was the first class in the last Taoist conference.


    And most importantly, the class that won the first place can choose three people to participate in the youth training camp of WangWen University, and get the opportunity of guidance from the tutor of WangWen University.


    The competition of the Taoist assembly is a team competition. The ability of the monitor is very important. It can be said that it is the existence of deciding the outcome. Only an excellent monitor can lead the class to success.


    On this day, the Taoist assembly finally began, and everyone was preparing for the competition.


    Zhou Honglei stood in front of the class and said, "students, in order to let me better understand your ability and physique. So I discussed with the monitor of other classes and held a meeting on Taoism this afternoon. So you prepare for it, and don''t disgrace our class. "


    "So soon to start the conference? What''s the situation? " Someone asked doubtfully.


    Zhou Honglei, the monitor of class 1, took a look at the man and said, "do you have any opinions on the Taoist conference?"


    "Cough, no, absolutely not!" The man quickly waved his hand and said, the monitor of class 1 is the strongest in the class, and has a lot of followers and great prestige.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes narrowed and looked to the other side of the first class. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It seems that long Aotian has arranged someone to deal with me.


    Similarly, after a while of mobilization before the war, Fang Tianxing, with the students of class 3, came to the playground with neat steps.


    The Dean had been waiting on the playground for a long time, until all the classes came together. The dean of Education said to the public, "this conference is not a fixed topic, it is decided by each party. In the first round, the winner has the priority. It''s also your freedom to send someone to fight. However, each class can only send 16 players according to 16 chess pieces.


    Long Aotian of class 1 looks at Fang Tianxing with a smile. Fang Tianxing raises his eyebrows. He thinks the monitor will help long Aotian deal with himself. I didn''t expect to create an opportunity for long Aotian''s people to stay out of the trouble. Originally, he wanted to find the scum''s trouble after class, but now it doesn''t seem necessary.


    "A total of five classes, there must be a first round of rotation, the key is which class first rotation?" Lin Qingxue, the monitor of class two, asked.


    "Of course, I''ll take the first shift." Class 1 monitor Zhou Honglei said haughtily.


    "Bullshit, then our class 2 should be killed." Lin Qingxue is dissatisfied.


    Zhou Honglei, the monitor of class 1, also realized that he had gone too far and obviously offended other classes. At that moment, he laughed and said, "I didn''t mean that. I just said it casually."


    "Well, let''s each send a representative to attend the debate first, and the winner will get the right of rotation. What do you say?"


    "Then there is a topic, such as the significance of the existence of network literature." Class 2 monitor Lin Qingxue said.


    "Well, it''s really not good for those who come up first to fight and fight." Zhou Honglei also agreed.


    At this time, a man came out of class 1 and said, "let me talk about my understanding of network literature first." With that, he glanced at Zhou Honglei, who saw him first on the court and nodded to him.


    He stood on the stage and said, "I think network literature is commercial literature, aiming at serving the public and entertaining the public. The characteristics of network literature are not limited to a medium, but more importantly, the writing characteristics and writing style formed by such a literature carrier in the network communication are in line with the commercial value of today''s network literature.


    Network literature has a mature commercial operation mode, which is based on the pursuit of economic capital. And relying on the huge influence of the Internet, it has become an important part of popular culture, and then has an impact on traditional literature. "


    After he finished, there was a burst of applause, and 300 people supported his explanation of the existence of network literature.


    Some people in class 2 also stood up and said: "network literature is fast food literature. There is no literary level, only good-looking or not good-looking. From the beginning, Internet literature is destined to be commercialized, popular and even kitsch.


    Network literature is fast food literature. Different from traditional literature, network literature has the characteristics of low threshold and high efficiency. Readers are more selective, making it more grounded and easier to transform into good movies, TV and games, because it represents the consumption tendency of the Internet generation of young people.


    The relationship between readers and authors of network literature, that is, between fans and authors, their reading relationship, emotional relationship, including their participation in creation, is completely different from the traditional relationship in the past. This change can fundamentally shake the whole chain of traditional literature from creation to reading to dissemination. "


    Many people nodded, and 350 people supported the explanation of online literature by class 2.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing stood up and said loudly: "network literature is fast food literature. There is no literary level, only good-looking or not good-looking." This statement may have some rationality, but it can only explain the past or present of network literature, and should not become the future of network literature.


    Not all network works can be called network literature. Network literature is literature after all. Therefore, its evaluation criteria should emphasize more on literariness and weaken commerciality, so as to give hope to those writers who stick to Literature in the glitz of the Internet. At the same time, it is necessary to create conditions to cultivate them and play the role of the minority influencing the majority.

 Chapter 61

    In my heart, network literature is omnipotent, it can make the weak strong, cowardly people become brave, sad people become happy. We should use the power of network literature to provide the most powerful spiritual power for readers in the galaxy, not just commercial value. The significance of literature is to seek truth in the illusory and to explore the power of changing the world. "


    With Fang Tianxing''s words, there was a burst of applause, and more people supported Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s vision is also what we expect, to change the world with online literature.


    "What you''re talking about is totally out of the question. It''s impossible." Long Aotian, sitting in class 1, asked.


    "Network authors are constantly challenging themselves and surpassing themselves. For Internet authors, nothing in the world is impossible. " Fang Tianxing said positively.


    "Hum, it''s so eloquent that the collision of ideas of Internet authors depends on their strength. I''m going to challenge you, and then I''ll see how you clamor. " Class 1 monitor Zhou Honglei stood up and said.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised, he deliberately said: "it''s not good to fight in private, and I may not be your opponent."


    "Your strength is too weak. It''s your problem. I don''t think you will refuse to fight?" Class 1 monitor Zhou Honglei said.


    "Of course, class 3 will not refuse your challenge, but we will wait until class 1 defeats class 2." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "Our class 3 uses the opportunity to take turns." Fang Tianxing said to the dean.


    "Well, class three is on the air, and class five is fighting class four, and class one is fighting class two. The four classes are opposite each other, and the two winning teams will hold the final again. " The Dean clapped.


    After hearing the news, all the students were excited, but unfortunately, each class can only send 16 players. They represent 16 pieces of Chinese chess. In addition, the team who wins the championship will be rewarded by the school. More importantly, the class can also get the opportunity to participate in the youth training camp of WangWen University.


    The youth training camp of WangWen university is held by WangWen University for the general public. The principle of the youth training camp is not to give up any online author.


    There are countless senior editors and guides in the youth training camp. If they are valued, they are likely to join the university directly. Even if they are not taken in, the chances of network writers who get the chance to participate in the youth training camp will be greatly increased.


    After learning the news, all the students were very excited. Especially class 1, no one can match them in terms of comprehensive strength!


    "Brother Tianxing, no one else in our class can do it, so it''s up to you and Cao Xinmin this time!" Yang an looked at Fang Tianxing seriously and said!


    "No one else can do it. It''s like you don''t lift it." Fang Tianxing said contemptuously.


    The venue of the conference is not in reality. It is a virtual world. The scene is taken from the back mountain of the school. The back mountain has a wide area, many rockeries and deep woods, which is very suitable for this kind of competition.


    When Mr. Han saw that they were all ready, he said with a smile, "I don''t ask you to get the first place, but don''t give me the bottom!"


    "The teacher is relieved, the first is sure to be right." Yang an confidently said, "we have a square, Tianxing and I, can sweep everything!"


    "Can we not boast?" Fang Tianxing said in silence.


    Zhou Honglei is a meaningful look at Fang Tianxing, although Fang Tianxing did not show much strength, but as a squad leader, how much or a little eyesight.


    Fang Tianxing has a fighting spirit. It seems that he can burst out a terrible force at any time. The monitor of class 1 is aware of this, so he is extremely afraid.


    The battle between Class 4 and class 5 soon came to an end, and class 4 won.


    Class 3 led by Fang Tianxing entered the virtual space to fight with class 4, while class 1 and class 2 fought at the same time. The strength of class 1 is recognized as the strongest, and there is no suspense to deal with class 2.


    Fang Tianxing selected 16 candidates from the third class, and Yang an and Cao Xinmin were naturally among them.


    Among the small teams participating in the battle, the generals were the king, the scholars were the two prime ministers, the elephants were the two ministers, the chariots were the six generals, and the five soldiers were the five soldiers.


    "I don''t think it''s that simple. Listen to me, though the meeting is to kill the other coach first to win. Each person carries a chess piece. They are soldiers, chariots, horses, guns and elephants. The most important thing is the commander and the general. As long as you catch the monitor representing the general, you can decide the outcome. " Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    "If there is such a thing, why doesn''t the rule say it?" Yang an doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    "Rules are dead, people are alive, we should know how to adapt. I think the generals of every team should be on the monitor. As long as the generals are captured, they will be eliminated directly. So what we have to do next is to find the monitor of another team and beat him Fang Tianxing speculated.


    "But even so, there are a lot of squad leaders. It''s not so easy to get close to them!" Cao Xinmin said with a frown.


    "It''s man-made." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "It sounds very exciting. Let''s arrange the tactics, two big brothers." Yang an said excitedly.


    "The tactics are simple!" Cao Xinmin said, "Fang Tianxing and I will charge later. Just follow me and pick up the leak."


    "Good tactics, brother Tianxing and brother Xinmin are really the elites among the people!" Yang an made a poor flattery.


    "Don''t pull the calf!" Fang Tianxing directly kicked Yang an''s butt, "let''s check the situation nearby and see if there is any enemy!"


    "Hei hei, yes, my dear brother Tianxing!" Yang an smiles shyly and walks forward.


    "Class two out, class two out!" The school trumpet issued a notice, the first to be eliminated is class 2. After all, it''s a girl''s class. The physical strength is not as good as that of the boys. They lose very quickly in this kind of battle.


    "I wipe, so fast?" Yang an looks at Fang Tianxing in surprise. As soon as he comes back from the surrounding inspection, he hears such shocking news.


    "Class two are all soft girls. It''s normal for them to be killed, but it''s only ten minutes before they win or lose, which shows that class one is very strong!" Fang Tianxing said.


    "That''s not necessarily. As long as we concentrate our superior forces and kill the general directly, the outcome will be determined soon." Asked Cao Xinmin.


    Fang Tianxing shook his head and said, "we should kill each other before others find us and collect pieces as much as possible. Yang an will tell us what you have observed around us."


    Yang an said seriously, "there are several people in front of us, like pawns."


    "Go ahead and kill them all." Fang Tianxing said without thinking.

 Chapter 62

    "Brother Tianxing, you look terrible when you are shameless." Yang an praised it.


    "Hurry up and don''t dawdle." Fang Tianxing urged Yang andao.


    "Report, two students from Class 3 were found ahead." Two students representing soldiers in class 4 said to the monitor of class 4.


    "Monitor, is this a trap?" Asked another student in class 4.


    Zhang Xiaoran, the monitor of class 4, thought about it and said, "if we meet in a narrow way, the brave will win. Now that we meet, we have to fight to the death."


    The monitor of class 4 called out directly: "call a few people to help. The enemy is nearby!"


    Just when Zhang Xiaoran, the monitor of class 4, just dropped his voice, four cold lights came out of nowhere. With four continuous falling sounds, the four people around him fell to the ground and didn''t move any more. They were killed by Fang Tianxing in an instant.


    The monitor of class 4 didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing had found them long ago. Fang Tianxing was so decisive. Now the situation has turned into a battle between Fang Tianxing and Cao Xinmin against Zhang Xiaoran, the monitor of class 4. Although his subordinates died, Zhang Xiaoran didn''t panic.


    "Boy, you are Fang Tianxing, the new monitor of class 3." Zhang Xiaoran, the monitor of class 4, said to Tianxing.


    "Yes, I am Fang Tianxing." Fang Tianxing answered without hesitation, showing unswerving self-confidence and tenacious belief.


    "If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. The road of network authors is that the strong is king, so there is no need to be merciful." Zhang Xiaoran said solemnly.


    Fang Tianxing clenched the long gun in his hand. It was a fateful battle. The resources in this world are limited. In order to get more resources, we have to work hard.


    "Then fight!" Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate, so he made a direct move. The spear shakes out a spear and stabs Zhang Xiaoran. Naturally, Zhang Xiaoran won''t sit and be beaten. With a wave of his hand, he takes out a long knife and holds the spear from Fang Tianxing.


    The power of president Fang Tian''s gun surprised him. He was also the author of the public''s nine major and complete network, but he could hardly resist a public''s eight fold attack.


    Zhang Xiaoran didn''t want to be looked down upon. He summoned up all his strength and gave a loud drink, and just pushed Fang Tianxing''s long gun aside. Zhang Xiaoran''s knife bullies Fang Tianxing.


    There is a way: one inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch dangerous. Fang Tianxing retreats rapidly, while Zhang Xiaoran keeps pressing.


    "Fang Tianxing, I think you have something extraordinary. It turns out that you are just pulling tiger skin to scare people. You look just like this. It seems that the rumors about you in the river and the lake are too exaggerated. You are just a guy who is not good at anything but bad at it. " Zhang Xiaoran said with a sneer.


    With that, Zhang Xiaoran cut Fang Tianxing with a knife, and Fang Tianxing blocked him with a gun. Seeing Fang Tianxing holding the long sword, Zhang Xiaoran punches Fang Tianxing with his other hand, and Fang Tianxing kicks Zhang Xiaoran.


    Fang Tianxing was hard hit by Zhang Xiaoran. Although the opponent''s strength was not light, it was just a pause. There is a tingle on the shoulder, not very serious. And Zhang Xiaoran got a kick from Fang Tianxing, and was directly hit by his body.


    While he is ill, Fang Tianxing will not miss this opportunity and immediately go after him. Zhang Xiaoran could fight back a few times at the beginning, but then he had no resistance and was beaten by Fang Tianxing.


    Zhang Xiaoran was beaten and coughed up blood. He couldn''t even speak. His hands trembled. At the beginning, Fang Tianxing thought Zhang Xiaoran was not satisfied and continued to increase his strength, but Zhang Xiaoran still kept waving his hand. Fang Tianxing stopped, and then he heard Zhang Xiaoran''s mouth say intermittently: "I admit... I admit defeat."


    "Then, since you admit defeat, give me your pieces." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Zhang Xiaoran''s hand trembled, and he took out the chess piece from his chest and handed it to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing takes over the chess piece of the representative general. When Fang Tianxing takes over the chess piece, the game is over.


    "Class 3 wins and the game is over." Hearing the system sound, the people of class 3 cheered.


    Yang an holds Fang Tianxing and cries, "Tianxing, we win."


    "Yes, we won. The next step is to win class 1 and get the first place." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    "Yes, beat Class 1 to be the first." The crowd cheered, in which they turned into white light and left the virtual space.


    "Let''s take a break and hold the final in three days." The dean said to the crowd. Long Aotian''s class 1 has been waiting outside for a long time. Seeing Fang Tianxing and them coming out, long Aotian''s eyes are full of venom.


    "Well, don''t think that if you win class 4, that class is nothing. I''ll show you in three days. " Long Aotian said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is not annoyed, just said faintly: "who is fierce, then you will know, it doesn''t mean that the voice is loud." Then Fang Tianxing left with Class 3.


    Class 1 also left with their heads held high. As class 1, they have their own pride and will never be afraid because of the strength of class 3.


    A few people back to the classroom, Han teacher has been waiting there, "everyone hard, you can achieve such results, I''m really happy." Mr. Han said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, we have a good rest these days. Fang Tianxing, you can lead them to prepare for the war." Mr. Han said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to Mr. Han, "don''t worry, Mr. Han. I will train them


    After Mr. Han left, Fang Tianxing said to the students of class 3: "I will train you these days to improve your group combat ability quickly."


    "We have won. Why train?" A classmate in class 3 asked.


    "That''s right, Tianxing. We''re playing very well today, aren''t we?" Yang an also followed.


    Fang Tianxing stretched out his hand to press falsely and said to the students, "we all performed very well today, but it''s not good enough."


    After a little pause, Fang Tianxing continued: "if we want to beat Class 1, our performance is not good enough."


    With that, Fang Tianxing took out a video. He put the video on a special player, and soon the image appeared.


    "This is the video of class 1 today. You can compare the gap between us and class 1." Fang Tianxing said after taking out the video.


    Everyone is staring at the video of class 1 vs. class 2 on the player. In the picture, the strength of class 1 members is really strong, and each member''s combat mobility is very high, and the cooperation between them is perfect, almost impeccable.


    "The team members of class 1 are really great. How can we play?" The students who watched the video sighed.


    "Yes, it seems that we have no hope." Many people in class 3 were discouraged when they saw the strength of class 1.

 Chapter 63

    "I don''t want to show you this video to let you down. I want to let you know the gap between us and class 1, so as to work hard." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "But class 1 is so powerful that we are not as good as others anywhere. How can we fight?" A classmate opened his mouth and said that he had lost some confidence and felt that class one was invincible.


    Fang Tianxing said without hesitation: "it is because of the gap that we have to work harder. Besides, you still have me. I''ll work with you. "


    "Well, let''s work together to beat Class 1. Take off his haughty hat and let them know how powerful we are. " Yang an took the opportunity to agitate.


    Today is the day of collective training. Before that, some students have come early.


    Here are Yang an, Cao Xinmin, Meng Han and others. Fang Tianxing smiles and pats Cao Xinmin on the shoulder to welcome him to the training.


    Then Fang Tianxing said the first thing to Cao Xinmin¡° I believe you can succeed here! The victory will surely belong to us. "


    Cao Xinmin was still a little nervous when he saw Fang Tianxing. The situation of their meeting this time was completely different from that of last time. Last time, he took Fang Tianxing to find his own class. This time, Fang Tianxing, as the monitor, led them to participate in training.


    When he saw Fang Tianxing for the first time, Cao Xinmin only felt that Fang Tianxing was a very approachable person and gave him a good impression. But now seeing Fang Tianxing again, he is a little nervous. After all, this young man has become his own monitor, so he is not so comfortable and has a lot of restraint in his actions.


    But Cao Xinmin heard the confidence from Fang Tianxing''s words. It was like he was sure that he could perform well, which made Cao Xinmin feel trusted. So he had a smile on his face and felt more relaxed.


    Fang Tianxing took a few people to get familiar with the training ground and talked about the training plan while walking. After explaining the training plan to the students, they felt that Tianxing''s training plan was very reliable.


    It turns out that Fang Tianxing''s idea is to train everyone by playing basketball. Playing basketball is a collective sport, and teamwork is very important. Fang Tianxing wants to use this way to train everyone''s team fighting ability.


    "Come on, pass the ball." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an that Yang an understood and immediately threw the basketball out. But basketball was accidentally robbed by Cao Xinmin. Yang an was so angry that he wanted to intercept Cao Xinmin, but Cao Xinmin passed the ball to Meng Han.


    "Come here, come here." Meng Han said with a smile.


    Yang an went to grab it again, but Meng Han threw it to another classmate. Yang an was so tired that he couldn''t catch up. Then the man said, "look at me shooting."


    With that, he threw the basketball box away. With a bang, the basketball box vibrated. The basketball turned on the basketball box a few times, and then fell from the box.


    "Cao Xinmin team got another point. Now the score is 8 points for Cao Xinmin team and 2 points for Fang Tianxing team." The students who scored there said.


    Yang an was very angry, but he couldn''t give full play to his strength at all in a panic. On the contrary, his performance was worse.


    "It''s half-time now," said the referee.


    At this time, Yang an was touched, turned his hair, and now Fang Tianxing handed him a bottle of mineral water, "drink water, and try again in the second half."


    But Yang an was angry, when he stopped drinking the water, he poured it directly from head to foot. The coldness brought by the ice water made him a little sober. Yang an thought that he must win the game.


    "Damn, I lost so much." Yang an said angrily.


    "It doesn''t matter. The key is that you are too impatient. Basketball is a team sport, and you pay attention to cooperation. As long as we cooperate well, we can give full play to our strength. " Fang Tianxing said.


    Yang an was in a violent state and could not calm down at all. After thinking about it, Fang Tianxing recited the Buddhist meditation mantra.


    All living beings are vexed and vexed. Troubles are neither born nor die, neither dirty nor clean, neither increase nor decrease. The visible comes from the invisible, the incompetent comes from the existing, the existing comes from the non existing, and the environment comes from the heart.


    Fang Tianxing kept reciting the mantra of calming the heart. Yang an gradually entered the meditation, and his mind finally calmed down.


    "Well, let''s play." Yang an spread basketball, basketball like a shell, instant through a few people, was caught by Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing stood on the three-point line, gently threw a shot toward the basketball frame, and "bang" scored. This action happened less than 10 seconds, the other several people are silly, they just said to start, the opposite goal.


    "Two to one." The referee is also very dissatisfied. He''s from Cao Xinmin''s team.


    "What kind of tactics are they playing? How can they become so powerful after half-time?" Meng Han with a smiling face stares at Fang Tianxing with doubts.


    The referee''s classmate said softly: "it seems that Yang an is completely reborn." Meng Han, smiling, nodded slowly, then continued to stare at the fierce match on the basketball court.


    On the basketball court, Cao Xinmin was carrying the ball, but he was caught by Yang an and robbed.


    Cao Xinmin nodded to several players behind him, and they ran to the bottom of the basketball board. This is an iron triangle. One man blocks under the basketball board, and then the other two cooperate to stop the shooter.


    They bullied Yang an, who was short and couldn''t get the ball from the backboard, but they ignored Fang Tianxing as a pitcher.


    "Heaven, it''s up to you." Yang an then throws the ball to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing catches the basketball, bypasses the students in front of him, and then stands on the three-point line and throws it to the basket.


    "Bang", the basketball into the frame, Fang Tianxing and Yang an hit each other palm.


    "Brother Cao, don''t look down on us." With that, Yang an burst out laughing.


    In the next few games, Fang Tianxing and Yang an cooperated more and more tacit, and the cohesion of the whole team improved a lot. Three days later, after the training, everyone went to school to participate in the finals of the conference.


    The dean of education has been standing on the playground, and saw the members of class 3 coming with neat steps. In the eyes of the dean of educational administration, there was a flash of surprise. The overall momentum of class 3 has improved a lot in recent days.


    Fang Tianxing met the dean and said, "good Dean." His classmates behind him said with one voice: "good Dean."


    "Class 3, stand in your position and wait for the game to start." The dean said.


    Fang Tianxing takes the students of class 3 to his seat and waits for the people of class 1 to come. After an hour, class 1 hasn''t appeared yet. The Dean frowned and said to the teacher of class 1, "why hasn''t class 1 come yet?"

 Chapter 64

    The teacher of class 1 scratched his head. He didn''t know what was going on, so he just said, "I just called, but no one answered. It should be here in a moment. "


    "Well, if they don''t come, I''ll win class three." The Dean looked unhappy and said after looking at the time on his watch.


    Class 1 teacher heart move, it seems that they do not appear, just ready to call them. At this time, Zhou Honglei led the students of class 1 to appear. The teacher of class 1 pretended to be angry and said, "how can you show up now? We are all waiting."


    "Ha ha, the strong always appear at the end of the day and sweep away all those who don''t agree." Zhou Honglei said haughtily.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, let''s start the game." Dean of some unhappy said.


    Everyone enters the virtual space together, and the final officially begins.


    "Cao Xinmin as a car, Yang an as a horse, Meng Han as a cannon... Return to their respective positions." Fang Tianxing ordered.


    After everyone returned to their respective positions, Fang Tianxing continued to give orders, "gun 1 Menghan advance, horse 1 Yang an cooperate."


    "To order, monitor." Menghan goes forward according to the order. Menghan goes forward all the way. In front of him is a classmate representing the pawn¡° A pawn, I''ll take him out. " Meng Han said.


    Zhou Honglei naturally has his own layout. His layout is to fight against each other, relying on the strength of one class to crush three classes.


    Zhou Honglei said to class 1: "if you meet class 3 immediately, beat them up."


    "Well, we will treat them well." Long Aotian sneers.


    "Ah... There are enemies!" When Meng Han''s Ma and Yang an''s pawn advanced to the site of class 1, another student with the word "pawn" on his chest screamed,


    Now the whole team is in a mess. Although it''s just a virtual match, I can''t help but be afraid. The only one who didn''t mess up was a student of gun. He frowned and observed the enemy''s position.


    Fang Tianxing''s lightning stroke solved the problem of a student representing a pawn,


    "I grass, brother Tianxing, you are just hanging out." Yang an''s admiration for Tianxing has reached another height.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t speak. He just raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and then continued to move. Yang an looked at everything with dementia. If he was just worshiping each other''s heaven just now, now he can only use kneeling and licking to describe it.


    Fang Tianxing is against the remaining four students who represent the soldiers. As long as he defeats the remaining four soldiers, the situation will fall to one side.


    Fang Tianxing has the upper hand, as long as there is a quarter of an hour, he can beat them, class 3 will be overwhelming. If class 1 is only at this level, then he really doesn''t worry about being killed by the other party.


    Suddenly a sense of danger appeared, Fang Tianxing was shocked, the other side had reinforcements¡° Hua La "where Fang Tianxing originally stood, a knife light flashed by. I thought that this knife could kill China Tianxing, but the other side obviously underestimated Fang Tianxing''s reaction ability.


    This ability of foreseeing danger does not know how many times Fang Tianxing has been saved, so when the other party shows a killing opportunity, Fang Tianxing feels it, so he easily flashes to one side.


    A little surprise flashed in the man''s eyes. "This man is not simple!" However, he would not be merciful. He waved a long knife in his hand and chopped it in the direction of Fang Tianxing again. Fang Tianxing was stunned by the man who rushed out suddenly, but he soon woke up.


    That person sees square sky line to stand there, secret way a good opportunity, resolute hand. However, what happened next second shocked them. Fang Tianxing evaded his knife with a very strange step.


    When Liu Aoran saw Fang Tianxing disappear, he was stunned,


    "Classmate, now is not the time to be in a daze!" Fang Tianxing''s voice came, and his long gun came down.


    Liu Aoran''s sword in his hand blocked Fang Tianxing''s long gun, "interesting!" Fang Tianxing draws a perfect curve at the corner of his mouth, and his long gun cuts out a spray of spears to stab Liu Aoran again.


    Liu Aoran had to step back. When Fang Tianxing was old, Liu Aoran changed a dagger to stab Fang Tianxing''s belly. The move is vicious and spicy. If it is successful, it is bound to make a big cut in Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing naturally didn''t win so easily. As soon as he punched with his other hand, his powerful strength burst out, and immediately forced Liu Aoran away. Fang Tianxing stepped back a few steps, waved and released a tiger, whistling toward Fang Tianxing.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing turned into a tiger, Liu Aoran also changed a python with words. The python vomited a snake letter to the tiger.


    Fang Tianxing''s tiger roared and clawed at the Python''s seven inches. The python is not a vegetarian either. It climbs up the tiger''s body along the tiger''s claws and entangles the tiger with its unique strangling power.


    The python entangles the tiger, and the tiger bites the python. The two beasts were entangled with each other, and they had a desperate posture.


    They are not idle. They are also fighting in the same place. Behind Fang Tianxing, a circle of readers'' blessing lights up. The power of a four level reader, seven chivalrous readers, and 800 chivalrous readers, all of which are combined into one and merge into Fang Tianxing''s fist.


    After Liu Aoran, the same aperture lights up, the power of 15 chivalrous readers, the power of 800 chivalrous readers, and the power of all the readers are also converged into one, a fight to Fang Tianxing.


    This is already the first World War. The two men''s fists intersect. The surrounding soil is rolling and splashing everywhere, and a big hole is blasted in place.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, showing two figures. Fang Tianxing stood up and asked Liu Aoran, "are you ok?"


    After all, we are classmates. Although fighting in the virtual battlefield will not affect the reality, we should not be too hard.


    Liu Aoran said, "it''s OK, it''s not really dead. It''s just how you code, how can you be so powerful. "


    "It''s the same code as you." Fang Tianxing said.


    "Forget it, if you don''t want to say it." Liu Aoran finished and hung up.


    After Liu Aoran died, only one chessboard was left. Fang Tianxing put away the chessboard and took the other side''s general, which was a step closer to victory.


    Yang an exclaimed: "Tianxing, get another chess piece, and then catch the opponent''s will to end the fight."


    Fang Tianxing knew in his heart that the position of general of each team was controlled by the monitor, who was the strongest in a class and was not so easy to defeat.


    "Come on together, get the championship as soon as possible!" Cao Xinmin encouraged.


    "The champion must be ours!" Fang Tianxing got a smile!

 Chapter 65

    At this time, a message came from the communication channel, and a teammate called for help in the team¡° Our teammates encounter a large number of enemies, request support, request support, coordinate XXX. "


    "No, we''ll get there as soon as we can." Fang Tianxing said to everyone.


    Everyone rushed to the site of the accident immediately. Fang Tianxing felt something was wrong on the road. It should not be so quiet in such a big place.


    "How long is it before the end of the conference?" Fang Tianxing had a guess in his mind and asked Cao Xinmin.


    Cao Xinmin quickly said: "there is another time, you mean, the other party is intentional."


    "Yes, there is another time when if I were them, I would find a chance to fight a decisive battle. We have to be careful along the way. There may be ambush Fang Tianxing looked around and said.


    "It''s OK. I''m here. No one dares to play tricks." Yang an said shyly.


    "Not afraid of God like opponents, just afraid of pig like teammates." Fang Tianxing said meaningfully.


    "That''s too irritating." Yang an said angrily.


    Cao Xinmin raised his eyebrows and said, "do you mean they are hiding in the dark?"


    "It should be, and their fighting quality is very high. If we don''t go out here all the time, they will get the rest of the pieces!" After thinking for a moment, Fang Tianxing said that he had seen the situation clearly and directly saw the other party''s purpose.


    "In that case, let''s have a good time with them." Cao Xinmin said with high morale.


    Although he was also surprised by the strength of the other side, he was only surprised. Do you only allow yourself to have a strong character in your team, but not others.


    There was less than an hour left. At this time, Fang Tianxing and his classmates also took action. This time, they met class 1 students who were said to be the most capable of winning the championship.


    Class one is basically strong, so their combat ability is very strong. As soon as they meet, there are two in class three. Although hanging is two representatives of the pawn students, but it also shows that this class of students really strength is not weak!


    Only the best network author can become a soldier with strong combat effectiveness, and only in this way can he fight against alien demons. No matter who it is, the ultimate goal is to protect the human readers of the galaxy.


    "Brother Tianxing, it seems that we''ve come across some tough ideas. Is the team of class 1 Yang an asked.


    "Who knows, but their overall combat capability must be higher than ours!" Fang Tianxing said seriously that there was no fear in his eyes.


    Yang an is silent. Although they belong to the top ranks, they are basically fought by Fang Tianxing and Cao Xinmin. He and other people just play assistant. Just now when facing class one, he found that almost all of them were experts.


    "Is Fang Tianxing here? Come out and have a chat?" There is a group of a person hiding in the dark said that he deliberately sound is to test Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing eyebrows slightly pick up, "you this goods gall quite fat ah, dare to call me!"


    "Why, do you think you are strong when you beat Liu Aoran?" See each other silent, a class of that person continued to say.


    "Can you recognize the specific location of the other party, give you a chance to show." Fang Tianxing looked at Cao Xinmin and said.


    "I''ll try!" Cao Xinmin nodded and closed his eyes.


    A moment later, Cao Xinmin showed a confident smile and suddenly pointed in a direction.


    Fang Tianxing put his arm around Cao Xinmin''s neck and said¡° I knew you could do it! "


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." Cao Xinmin imitates Yang an''s tone and smiles heartily. And the man in class one was a little angry. He didn''t expect that these people looked down upon him so much.


    "Now what to do, the other side seems to be a little angry." Yang an asked.


    "You step back first." Fang Tianxing thought about it and said.


    "I understand!" Yang an and Cao Xinmin nodded and retreated slowly!


    "Senior, there seems to be something wrong with those people!" Said one member of the team.


    Yang Tianlong looked at the front, found that the other side in retreat, not from the fire, "everyone together, kill the boy."


    "Don''t worry, seniors. They will be taught the same lesson as dead dogs this time." The other members of class 1 said in unison.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing, Yang an and Cao Xinmin were retreating. At this time, a large number of students from class one rushed up.


    "I''ll go. What''s the situation?" Yang an looks at them in surprise.


    "I just said, it didn''t feel right in the beginning. These people are not ordinary people at all, but are sent by long Ao Tian to deal with us. " Fang Tianxing said playfully.


    "What? No wonder the students in class one have become so powerful? " Yang an can''t help but say.


    "You step back first." Fang Tianxing said to them directly.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s words seem superfluous, because everyone has retreated to ten meters away. Everyone has seen Fang Tianxing''s methods, so they are ready to see the play.


    At this time, Yang Tianlong has brought people to Fang Tianxing''s body, and his sword points to Fang Tianxing. "Fang Tianxing, who do you offend? You should offend long Aotian. Don''t you know that among the students in class 1, the one who can''t offend is him?"


    Fang Tianxing just looked at them quietly, didn''t say a word, seemed extremely cold.


    Five minutes later, Fang Tianxing stepped on Yang Tianlong''s head and said helplessly, "I hate people who are still grumbling when fighting. Your monitor didn''t teach you that there are people outside, there are days outside."


    "I don''t know how you can fight like that." Yang Tianlong said wrongly.


    "Now I know. I''m so righteous after being beaten. Go back and let long Aotian come to see me in person. You''re not qualified." Said Fang Tianxing speechless said, and then is a black tiger heart, soon in place to drop a chessman.


    "It''s really hard for you to come all the way to find brother Tianxing." Yang an joked.


    "This is what long Aotian ordered. What can we do?" Lying next to Yang Tianlong discontented said.


    "Long Aotian seems very powerful." Fang Tianxing doesn''t understand. Long Aotian, a rich and powerful young man, likes to form gangs.


    "We are not under long Aotian! But our monitor said, by the way, he also helped long Aotian solve the problem, so we followed him That person disdains of say.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes suddenly brightened. He was still thinking about how to find their monitor, but now he came to the door.


    After taking Yang Tianlong''s chess pieces, Fang Tianxing let him go, but the other person was not so lucky. He was basically abused by Fang Tianxing like a dog before he let him go. The purpose of Fang Tianxing is very simple, that is to let long Aotian find himself.

 Chapter 66

    "Five pieces? Now we have five pieces! " Yang an takes Yang Tianlong''s chess pieces in his hand and happily says that the situation is dominant, which makes him a little bit adrift.


    All of a sudden, there was a loud cry, and it turned out that the other party''s army was coming¡° I don''t know. What''s the situation? " Yang an was in a daze.


    "You want to hide, now you have no chance!" Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "Brother Tianxing, what should I do?" Yang an cried and saw the pursuers coming. He said helplessly.


    "You just stay here quietly." Fang Tianxing said with a glance.


    "Tianxing, there is still half an hour left before the end of the conference!" Cao Xinmin reminded.


    "Half an hour, it seems that we can only make dangerous moves!" Fang Tianxing thought about it and said that the current situation must be decided quickly, and the longer it is delayed, the more troublesome it will be.


    "Be careful, the other side is very strong." Cao Xinmin said with a smile.


    "We''re going to be the winner." Fang Tianxing''s mouth curled and his figure slowly disappeared in the dark.


    "Tianxing, I''ll drag you down with me!" Yang an whispered after Fang Tianxing, only because he was friends with Fang Tianxing did he join the team.


    "It''s OK. You are rough and thick. You can be a meat shield at the critical moment. If you don''t take it with you, it''s a bit wasteful." Fang Tianxing laughs shamelessly.


    Yang an was speechless. He thought Fang Tianxing was taking him to protect himself.


    At this time, all the people in class 3 are scattered, and the people in class 1 are surrounded, and several people are getting closer to each other. But every one of class 1 is an experienced veteran, who can hide under the blind spot of class 3 when they are moving forward.


    Fang Tianxing was about 20 meters away from them. The other side was crowded and aggressive. Yang an was very timid, so he was shaking now.


    Fang Tianxing frowned. Originally, he wanted to ambush here, but sooner or later he would be found out, so Fang Tianxing made a decision.


    Fang Tianxing kicks Yang an''s ass, and Yang an gives out a howl.


    "Ah, what man." Everyone held their breath, and class 3 stopped.


    "Brother Tianxing, what are you doing?" Yang an covers buttocks and looks at Fang Tianxing.


    "Hey hey, how can you kill each other if you don''t lead them here like this?" Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    It turns out that the scream just now was made by Yang an. In order to attract the nearest enemy, Fang Tianxing directly kicked Yang an. Yang an''s subconscious scream was a signal. The enemy also saw the right time to attack, and Fang Tianxing found the opportunity.


    With that, Zhou Honglei''s momentum soared to the sky, and a terrible force enveloped the audience. Behind Zhou Honglei, there are many auras of readers'' blessing power, and the terrible power overturns everything around him.


    Zhou Honglei''s strength is already nine major achievements of the public, with the blessing of three level 4 readers, 30 chivalrous readers and 666 level 1 readers.


    Under the great disparity of strength, Fang Tianxing was knocked down with just one move. Fang Tianxing struggled to stand up from the ground, his eyes full of determination, he could not be defeated. The battle in front of us is just a virtual battle. If we lose, we will not die. But in reality, if we lose, we will lose everything.

 Chapter 67

    "Brother Tianxing, I''ll mix with you in the future. In front of you, those squad leaders are floating clouds." Sun Yang said seriously.


    "OK, I''ll cover you later!" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Cover your head..." Sun Yang scolded,


    "Fang Tianxing, if you beat Class 1, he won''t take revenge on you, will he?" Cao Xinmin asked with some worry.


    "I''m fine, but long Aotian''s intelligence is a waste of air." Fang Tianxing laughed with disdain.


    After a few days, long Aotian didn''t send anyone to find Fang Tianxing''s trouble. Maybe he was afraid, or he was planning something else. Time finally came to the last day. According to the above requirements, three students from Class 3 of senior high school can be selected to participate in the youth training camp of WangWen University.


    At the end of the conference, senior high school continued to have classes, and there were a few less students in class 3 of senior high school, because they participated in the youth training camp of WangWen University. The headmaster took them on a star cruise ship dedicated to the University, and all the way to WangWen University.


    WangWen university is located in the Yonghe star region in the northern part of the galaxy. As a place to cultivate excellent network authors for the whole galaxy, WangWen University occupies a whole galaxy and sits on hundreds of stars, with the main star on Shenwen.


    The headmaster took Fang Tianxing and they came to shenwenxing all the way. As soon as they set foot on shenwenxing, someone came up to ask questions. Naturally, the headmaster has been ready for a long time. He went up and handed over what he needed.


    "You are here for the youth training camp. Wait there." The man read their information and said.


    Fang Tianxing followed the headmaster all the way to a place where the students of the youth training camp gathered. There were many people inside. The headmaster took Fang Tianxing to the door and said, "Tianxing, I''ll send you here. We must win honor for our Tianming high school. "


    "We will work hard to win honor for our Tianming high school." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    "Then you go in, and I won''t send you." Then the principal left,


    As soon as Fang Tianxing and Sun Yang went in, many students were already there. They are all geniuses from all over the world. The purpose of the youth training camp is to train public online authors for free. In order to help public authors improve, it is a free activity.


    Originally, the people inside saw Fang Tianxing and they came in and looked at them one after another. Fang Tianxing also felt a little nervous when he was watched by so many people. Sun Yang grabbed Fang Tianxing and said, "brother Tianxing, are they all students in the youth training camp?"


    "It is estimated that these are the talents of all planets who have worked hard to get this opportunity." Fang Tianxing said lightly.


    At this time, a few people came. These young people looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "which school are you from?"


    "We are students of Tianming high school, and we are here for the youth training camp." Fang Tianxing said.


    A few people chatted with each other and soon got to know each other. Sun Yang did not know which high school sister, is a person standing there, face anxious color, seems to be waiting for someone.


    "This female classmate, it seems that things are not going well with you recently." Sun Yang quickly went to the girl and said.


    "Yes, how do you know that I haven''t been doing well recently?" Female students worried shook her head, as if did not see Sun Yang that wretched eyes!


    "Oh, tell me what''s bothering you. Maybe I can help you with your questions." Sun Yang in front of a bright, wretched said.


    "Really? That''s great That female classmate seems to have no defense said.


    The girl classmate said, "actually, my boyfriend and I have been in conflict recently. I heard that he is very close to other girls now. I want to go to him, but I''m afraid something will get in the way. What do you think I should do? "


    Sun Yang thought about it and said, "well, give me your palm and I''ll help you see your love line!"


    "Do you still read palms?" Female students surprised said.


    "Yes, I know astronomy and geography." Sun Yang said haughtily.


    "Well, you can help me to have a look." The girl student''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust, a moment later he said with a smile.


    Sun Yang was overjoyed. He said calmly, "give me your hand. I''ll show you."


    Female students hand out, Sun Yang quickly hold each other''s hand, sister want to retract, but Sun Yang firmly grasp her hand, do not let her retract.


    "Oh, it doesn''t seem that your love road is going well." Sun Yang touched his sister''s hand and pretended to say.


    "How do you see that?" The younger sister asks in surprise.


    "Look at your love line, your current boyfriend and your destiny, you have no fate at all." Sun Yang said.


    "But soon there will be an excellent man in your life, he is the one for you!" Sun Yang said mysteriously.


    She seems to be really hoodwinked by Sun Yang, eager to ask: "that excellent man looks like, when will appear."


    "He''s handsome and has a great bearing. He''s destined to be your best friend." Sun Yang said happily.


    When Sun Yang finished saying this, he saw the girl turn around and look at Fang Tianxing in the distance, "is that him?" The younger sister pointed to Fang Tianxing and said.


    After hearing this, Sun Yang knew that his sister didn''t think of him, so he quickly said, "but he''ll be a little fat, right next to you."


    "You''re fat, too, aren''t you?" The female classmate looked at Sun Yang doubtfully and said.


    Sun Yang was so excited in his heart that he didn''t expect that this sister paper was really easy to understand!


    "You are really my noble. Can we be together?" Sister said excitedly.


    The sudden sense of happiness knocked Sun Yang dizzy. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He just nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Sun Yang quickly wanted to take her hand, but at this time, a male classmate came up, he said to his sister in the distance: "Sakura, are you in a hurry, just now my teacher has something to do with me."


    After that, the male student handed a bottle of drink to the girl named Xiaoying. Sakura seems to be very familiar with him and naturally takes the drink.


    "Brother Tianya, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let me introduce him to you. His name is Sun Yang. He can still look at his face? "


    "Oh, really, what did you just say?" The boy asked.


    Sun Yang also saw something, turned around and wanted to run, but the younger sister called Xiaoying stopped him, "don''t you go, didn''t you just say you were the one for me?"


    "I just pointed out that I''m not the one for you. We have no destiny!" Sun Yang wiped the sweat on his forehead and said nervously.


    "Then you also said that I have no fate with my present boyfriend. Is that what you said?" The girl said with a smile.


    "I must not be defeated!" Fang Tianxing roared out, his eyes firm, his feet strong, rushed to the monitor of class 1.


    Zhou Honglei''s eyes were full of cold murders. He took a step forward, and a pair of fists went directly to Fang Tianxing''s chest, which was too late to escape. He suddenly flew Fang Tianxing out,


    Fang Tianxing''s face was not willing, his eyes were scarlet, and his whole body was full of violence and indomitable momentum. He met Zhou Honglei without hesitation.


    This is the only way. Zhou Honglei''s speed is so fast that people can hardly react. Only hard resistance is the only way to dodge, and there is only a dead end.


    Fang Tianxing''s writing turns into a flying sword, and the flying sword turns into a streamer, shuttling back and forth on the battlefield. Every time I go there, there will be a scream. Some class 1 students want to join hands to knock down the flying sword. Unfortunately, the speed of the flying sword is too fast, and its whereabouts are strange and unpredictable,


    Coupled with the involvement of other classmates, Zhou Honglei has no time to fight, no one can resist Fang Tianxing''s flying sword, one by one hang up, burst out a piece.


    For those students who were not killed by Fang Tianxing, Zhou Honglei simply ignored them. He has been chasing Fang Tianxing to fight. Fang Tianxing can''t avoid it. He can only face it. After all, in chess, the general is the key to win. As long as the general is not dead, the chess game is not lost.


    After a while, Fang Tianxing had been bathed in blood, and even everything in front of him became a little fuzzy. He felt as if he was going to fall the next moment, but Fang Tianxing still stood up, and Cao Xinmin and Yang an could not see it.


    "Tianxing, if you can''t stop it, just give up. You''ve done enough." Cao Xinmin said to Tianxing.


    No, I can''t retreat. I have to hold Zhou Honglei back. Once I can''t stand it, the situation will be over. Cao Xinmin and Yang an can only hold back the rest of the students who represent chessmen. Once Zhou Honglei frees his hand, they will lose.


    "I will never fall. What I want in my heart is to be at ease, to be free, and to have my destiny in my own hands. "


    Fang Tianxing finally understands the pride of never giving up. Fang Tianxing stands in the same place with no fear in his eyes. He can''t even be noticed by Zhou Honglei. Fang Tianxing only felt that there seemed to be an inexhaustible force all over his body. A warm current was flowing in his body. Under this warm current, he began to repair the damage he had suffered before.


    Moreover, Fang Tianxing also sensed that the warm current in his body did not disappear after he had recovered the injury in his body. On the contrary, it flows in the body. Every place where it flows, the cells in this place suddenly seem to be alive and full of activity. Then, the warm current flows slowly, sums up to his elixir field and precipitates.


    I eat tomatoes is the soul of pride, people live in the world, although born humble, but also must not abandon themselves, bow to difficulties, life does not die, pride does not die.


    The so-called pride is never admit defeat, never give in. Many people bow to the difficulties of life. But proud people will not bow, nothing can knock them down. They will only burst out of potential again and again, burst out with incredible power.


    Fingers tightly together, Fang Tianxing can even feel a force of terror in the fist cohesion, a punch down, enough to smash everything.


    "In my mind, I only want to be free and carefree, and I only want to control my destiny in my own hands." Fang Tianxing''s heart is free of distractions. With one blow, everything in front of him turns into powder. There is a vacuum in the place where Fang Tianxing stands.


    The teachers who watched in front of the screen were shocked. They didn''t expect that a public Internet author could give such a blow. This punch already contains a little bit of power of law, and is about to touch the threshold of contract level network authors.


    Cao Xinmin, Yang an and other students who were fighting with each other were all open mouthed. Obviously, what happened in front of them was beyond their expectation.


    "Good. It''s time for the conference. Congratulations to class 3 for winning the championship!" Said the referee.


    "Tianxing, we won, really!" Cao Xinmin and Yang an raise Fang Tianxing and throw them high into the sky.


    "Don''t bother me. I feel my bones are falling apart." Fang Tianxing is telling the truth. Although fighting in virtual space will not affect reality, the feeling inside is true. In other words, if you are killed inside, you will really feel the feeling of death.


    Before long, the news that class 3 won the championship spread all over the school. What''s more surprising is that when they knew that it was a man named Fang Tianxing who killed class 1, the whole school was boiling.


    A student group in class 3 is the strongest class 1. What''s the concept?


    The people in class 1 are now sad and have turned into a river. Of course, long Aotian is already mad when he hears the news. It''s nothing to beat one or two students. It can also be said that he has good strength. Now all the members of a class have been destroyed by his regiment, which is too bad.


    With the end of the conference, the eyes of the girls in the whole class almost burst out. Many female students show their admiration for each other''s Tianxing, and even some bold female students say that as long as Fang Tianxing agrees, they are willing to recommend their own pillow.


    The other male students'' eyes on Fang Tianxing are even more strange. The naked envy and jealousy in his eyes make Fang Tianxing fight a cold war.


    Class 3 won the championship, and teacher Han, who was the head teacher, was also very happy. According to the regulations, the winning class can have three people choose to participate in the youth training camp of WangWen University, and all expenses are reimbursed by the school.


    Mr. Han Rong told Fang Tianxing to go to his office after class.


    "Tut Tut, it''s good to have strength. Brother Tianxing, be careful that Mr. Han treats you unfairly!" Yang an said obscenely.


    "What are you thinking in your heart? We are just a very pure relationship between teachers and students." Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    Although he said it was aboveboard, Fang Tianxing was actually expecting something to happen. After all, at this age, the young man was not pregnant.


    "You can''t guarantee that Mr. Han won''t force you." Yang an leisurely said.


    Fang Tianxing is too lazy to talk nonsense with this bitch. He goes directly to Mr. Han''s office. At this time, Mr. Han is waiting for him.


    Mr. Han changed into a uniform. In fact, his serious appearance is more attractive. Inadvertently see teacher Han chest hanging badge, Fang Tianxing Leng for a while, did not expect that teacher Han had been a student of the University of net Wen.

 Chapter 68

    "Fang Tianxing, you were the first in the second year of senior high school. Is there any resentment in your heart when the first grade in the school is assigned to the worst class 3 Miss Han tilted her head and looked down from her collar, revealing her profound career line from top to bottom.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to look more. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, adjusted his mood, and then said: "in my eyes, the success of an Internet author is inseparable from the help of others, but if he has been relying on the help of others, there is no way to really succeed. Instead of complaining about the bad environment, it''s better to calm down and try to improve yourself. "


    "What you said seems to be what the teacher said, but it makes me look like a trainee." Mr. Han giggled, the waves on his chest swaying, as if there was a little white rabbit trying to break free.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes are straight. After smiling for a while, Miss Han finds that Fang Tianxing''s eyes are staring at her. She is coquettish and angry¡° Where are you looking, kid


    Being reminded by this, Fang Tianxing busily took back his eyes, coughed and said: "the scenery is very beautiful."


    "Oh, the scenery is beautiful. Do you want to see it again? Do you want me to let you see more?" Han teacher temptation way.


    Fang Tianxing also blushed. After all, he didn''t experience too many love affairs, so he couldn''t stand this kind of mature amorous feelings.


    Fang Tianxing is silent. It seems that it''s better to be serious.


    "Can you tell me where you learned your last move?" Mr. Han asked.


    "Well, when I was a child, I was bored. When I walked into a big mountain, an old man in the mountain said I was extraordinary, so he taught me a few moves." Fang Tianxing tells us.


    "It seems that you are good at making up stories," Mr. Han teased Fang Tianxing.


    "The most important thing we network writers lack is the ability to make up stories." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    Although Mr. Han knew that Fang Tianxing''s words were not true, she stopped asking. Then she said, "I appreciate you very much. I can recommend you to join the perfect university without having to pass the exam."


    Fang Tianxing shook his head and said, "I don''t like the hidden rules. I only do things aboveboard."


    Mr. Han raised his eyebrows and said, "this is something that many people dream of. Some even want to come in. You know, if I recommend you to enter the University of webwen, plus your ability, I believe you will be an excellent webwriter in a few years


    "Forget it, I think the dignitaries will be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges," Fang Tianxing said.


    "Well, since you insist on your own way, I won''t force you!" Han shook his head helplessly and said, "but you are still young. If you want to enter the perfect university, you can come to me later."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll come to you if I need to!" Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "Tianxing, how can you give up such a good opportunity?" Mr. Han frowned and said.


    "Hey, hey, how can I be willing to leave with such a beautiful teacher?" Fang Tianxing said shyly.


    Han teacher a Leng, face slightly red up, "you little devil, even the teacher dare to tease?"


    "Teacher, I dare not tease you. I''m just telling you the truth. I will cherish the chance to enter the youth training camp this time Fang Tianxing''s face changed and said sincerely. Although I usually make fun of it, I still take it seriously.


    "Just know. Tomorrow, the president will personally send you to WangWen University. It''s a great honor." Han said.


    "The scenery of the teacher is really good." Fang Tianxing walked out of the office with a smile, but when he closed the door, he turned and said.


    "You said it Mr. Han feigns anger and looks at Fang Tianxing. His face looks as if he is going to eat him.


    Because the conference has ended, all the students return to the venue, and Fang Tianxing is brought to the office of academic affairs by the dean of academic affairs.


    "Fang Tianxing, can you explain what happened in the virtual space?" The dean asked seriously.


    If no one''s eyes are dazzled, Fang Tianxing''s strike just now is impossible even for ordinary contract level Internet authors, let alone students of public level Internet authors.


    "I just made it by accident," Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    That move just now has gone beyond the ability of public Internet authors. It''s incredible.


    "I''m asking you where you learned that move. How can public Internet authors be so powerful. Even if it is a contract level network authors are not necessarily able to do Said the dean.


    "What identity can I have? I''m just a public Internet writer. I''m an ordinary high school student. It''s not as mysterious as you think." Fang Tianxing said with both hands.


    "Well, everyone has his own secret. As long as you don''t affect the normal management and operation of the school, I won''t trouble you." Dean see Fang Tianxing refused to reveal the secret, helpless said.


    "Thank you for your concern. Can I go now?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Go away, go away, being a teaching director can meet a guy like you!" The dean said unhappily.


    "Hey, don''t be unhappy. You are still a teacher and a teaching director. I''m a student. I''ll do what you say. " Fang Tianxing said with a smile, and then turned to leave.


    Tianxing was a little worried when he left the rear of the academic affairs office. He worshipped the five supreme masters as his teacher. If he exposed this incident, I don''t know whether it would arouse the envy of others.


    However, it turns out that Fang Tianxing is thinking a little bit too much now, although he just showed his domineering strength. But in front of those contract level network authors and more powerful existence, it''s nothing.


    Many things are misrepresented and become more and more exaggerated in the end. People with a little brain know that seeing is believing, so no matter how exaggerated others say, they won''t care.


    Everyone in the class looks at Fang Tianxing in awe, and Yang an has a look of worship. Although he saw Fang Tianxing''s hand, it was only for a moment. The blow to the monitor of class 1 just now was called domineering.


    "Brother Tianxing, I''ll mix with you in the future. In front of you, those squad leaders are floating clouds." Yang an said seriously.


    "OK, I''ll cover you later!" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Cover your head..." Yang anda scolded,


    "Fang Tianxing, if you beat Class 1, he won''t take revenge on you, will he?" Cao Xinmin asked with some worry.


    "I''m fine, but long Aotian''s intelligence is a waste of air." Fang Tianxing laughed with disdain.

 Chapter 69

    After a few days, long Aotian didn''t send anyone to find Fang Tianxing''s trouble. Maybe he was afraid, or he was planning something else. Time finally came to the last day. According to the above requirements, three students from Class 3 of senior high school can be selected to participate in the youth training camp of WangWen University.


    At the end of the conference, senior high school continued to have classes, and there were a few less students in class 3 of senior high school, because they participated in the youth training camp of WangWen University. The headmaster took them on a star cruise ship dedicated to the University, and all the way to WangWen University.


    WangWen university is located in the Yonghe star region in the northern part of the galaxy. As a place to cultivate excellent network authors for the whole galaxy, WangWen University occupies a whole galaxy and sits on hundreds of stars, with the main star on Shenwen.


    The headmaster took Fang Tianxing and they came to shenwenxing all the way. As soon as they set foot on shenwenxing, someone came up to ask questions. Naturally, the headmaster has been ready for a long time. He went up and handed over what he needed.


    "You are here for the youth training camp. Wait there." The man read their information and said.


    Fang Tianxing followed the headmaster all the way to a place where the students of the youth training camp gathered. There were many people inside. The headmaster took Fang Tianxing to the door and said, "Tianxing, I''ll send you here. We must win honor for our Tianming high school. "


    "We will work hard to win honor for our Tianming high school." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    "Then you go in, and I won''t send you." Then the principal left, looking forward to their departure.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing and Yang an go in, there are many students inside. They are all geniuses from all over the world. The purpose of the youth training camp is to train public online authors for free. In order to help public authors improve, it is a free activity. It is totally a public welfare activity, and there is no charge.


    Originally, the people inside saw Fang Tianxing and they came in and looked at them one after another. Fang Tianxing also felt a little nervous when he was watched by so many people. Yang an grabbed Fang Tianxing and said, "brother Tianxing, are they all students in the youth training camp?"


    "It is estimated that these are the talents of all planets who have worked hard to get this opportunity." Fang Tianxing said lightly.


    At this time, a few people came. These young people looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "which school are you from?"


    "We are students of Tianming high school, and we are here for the youth training camp." Fang Tianxing said.


    A few people chatted with each other and soon got to know each other. Yang an saw a girl who didn''t know which high school she was, standing there alone, looking anxious, as if waiting for someone.


    "This female classmate, it seems that things are not going well with you recently." Yang an quickly went to the girl and said, with a move in his heart, he said to him deliberately.


    "Yes, how do you know that I haven''t been doing well recently?" Female students do not seem to find Yang an''s intention, shaking her head in trouble, as if she did not see Yang an''s obscene eyes!


    "Oh, tell me what''s bothering you. Maybe I can help you with your questions." Yang an in front of a bright, wretched said.


    "Really? That''s great That female classmate seems to have no defense said.


    The girl classmate said, "actually, my boyfriend and I have been in conflict recently. I heard that he is very close to other girls now. I want to go to him, but I''m afraid something will get in the way. What do you think I should do? "


    Yang an thought about it and immediately said to him, "well, give me your palm, and I''ll help you see your love line!"


    "Do you still read palms?" Female students surprised said.


    "Yes, I know astronomy and geography." Yang an said haughtily.


    "Well, you can help me to have a look." The girl student''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust, a moment later he said with a smile.


    Yang an overjoyed, he forced calm said: "give me your hand, I''ll show you."


    Female students hand out, Yang an quickly hold each other''s hand, sister want to retract, but Yang an firmly grasp her hand, do not let her retract.


    "Oh, it doesn''t seem that your love road is going well." Yang an touched her sister''s hand and pretended to say.


    "How do you see that?" The younger sister asks in surprise.


    "Look at your love line, your current boyfriend and your destiny, you have no fate at all." Yang an said.


    "But soon there will be an excellent man in your life, he is the one for you!" Yang an said mysteriously.


    She seems to be really hoodwinked by Yang an, eager to ask: "that excellent man looks like, when will appear."


    "He''s handsome and has a great bearing. He''s destined to be your best friend." Yang Anxin said.


    When Yang an finished saying this, she turned to look at Fang Tianxing in the distance, "is that him?" The younger sister pointed to Fang Tianxing and said.


    As soon as Yang an heard this, he knew that his sister didn''t think of him, so he quickly said, "but he''ll be a little fat, right next to you."


    "You''re fat, too, aren''t you?" The female classmate looked at Yang an doubtfully and said.


    Yang an was so excited that she didn''t expect that this paper was really easy!


    "You are really my noble. Can we be together?" Sister said excitedly.


    The sudden sense of happiness knocked Yang an dizzy. He was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He just nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    Yang an wanted to take her hand, but at this time, a male classmate came over and said to his sister in the distance, "Sakura, are you in a hurry? Just now my teacher asked me for something."


    After that, the male student handed a bottle of drink to the girl named Xiaoying. Sakura seems to be very familiar with him and naturally takes the drink.


    "Brother Tianya, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let me introduce him to you. His name is Yang an. He can still look at his face? "


    "Oh, really, what did you just say?" The boy asked.


    Yang an also saw something, turned around and wanted to run away, but the younger sister called Xiaoying stopped him, "don''t you go, didn''t you just say you were the one for me?"


    "I just pointed out that I''m not the one for you. We have no destiny!" Yang an wiped the sweat on his forehead and said nervously.


    "Then you also said that I have no fate with my present boyfriend. Is that what you said?" The girl said with a smile.


    No, I''m afraid I can''t leave today. Yang an thought in his heart, because he had seen the anger in the eyes of the male classmate.


    "If you dare to tease my girlfriend, do you want to die?" The male classmate said after a cold hum.

 Chapter 70

    Yang an also wanted to explain, but the other side didn''t give him the chance to explain, so he punched Yang an in the face. Yang an''s face is swollen like a pig''s head, which is the other party''s mercy, otherwise Yang an will have to climb back.


    Seeing Yang an limping back, Fang Tianxing was also surprised. He quickly asked, "Yang an, what''s wrong with you? How did you get this way? Have you been beaten?"


    With that, Fang Tianxing grabs Yang an''s arm and wants to help him look at the injury. As soon as he touches Yang an''s arm, Yang an howls.


    "Good pain," Yang an speechless coagulation pharynx, only tears kept dripping.


    "I''ll see if you dare to tease other people''s girlfriends again." Fang Tianxing had known what had happened for a long time. His previous words were all deliberately said.


    "I just want to warm my bed for my sister. Is that wrong?" Yang an said plaintively.


    "But you shouldn''t look for someone else''s girlfriend. Who can you blame for being beaten by someone else''s boyfriend?" Fang Tianxing said,.


    "Then why, you can be left and right, a proud snow on the left and a Xia Ruan on the right. Poor me. Yang an is still alone. Why is heaven jealous of talents? " Yang an said sadly.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m the leading role, and you''re the supporting role. You''ve always been the leading role, and the supporting role naturally has to be a little dim." Fang Tianxing said haughtily.


    "Do you think we are in the world of fiction?" Yang an was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood,


    "Maybe we are really in a novel world, maybe we are!" Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    "Brother Tianxing, I ask you, am I easy to be cheated?" Yang an asked.


    "You know you''re easy to be cheated?" Fang Tianxing looks at Yang an strangely.


    "Don''t look down on people. I was despised by that girl just now. I don''t want to find a place," Yang an said


    "You can compete with a woman, too?" Fang Tianxing stretched and said.


    "If only I could get master Xu Shengzhi''s skill, then I would not worry about food and clothing." Yang an said eagerly, his eyes full of longing and longing.


    "Mr. Xu Shengzhi, I have heard of, is a god level writer. But at the beginning, he was not an Internet writer, just an economist, who made many predictions about economics. His every prediction was verified by reality, and there was never a mistake. Those businessmen regarded him as a god man.


    Mr. Xu Shengzhi is also an expert in traditional culture research with a wide range of knowledge. He had a deep understanding of all kinds of religions, especially the cultivation of Taoism Neidan.


    Everyone thinks that he is at a high level in Dan Dao. At the same time, in many aspects of philosophy and sociology, Mr. Xu has unique views. Of course, his major is economics.


    Therefore, whether in the fiction or economic circles, Mr. Xu has an extraordinary position. It can be said that he is a rare generalist with a large number of admirers.


    Mr. Xu Shengzhi once said, "today''s stock market, of course, I know why it goes up and why it goes down. But what do I evaluate it for? What''s the point of evaluating it? Telling people when to buy and when to sell is of great value to businessmen and speculators. It''s a big matter of making money and losing money.


    But if I do this kind of thing and spend all my life and years doing this kind of thing, it will be of no benefit to this society, because it does not create anything and it does not leave anything behind.


    As a member of our generation, or myself, I think there is still a task. I hope that many years later, someone can understand you and know your name, so I want to leave something real.


    So, since then, Mr. Xu Shengzhi has decided not to make those economic predictions any more, but to study online literature instead. Since then, there has been another god level writer in the galaxy. "


    "It''s true that there will be such a god man. He''s too strong." Yang an''s eyes are shining.


    "Of course, every god level writer has an unknown past, and each of them is the most precious wealth of human society." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    After a while, the crowd suddenly became noisy. It turned out that the staff of WangWen University appeared in front of them.


    "I''m Yuqi. Welcome to WangWen University." A beautiful woman appeared in front of the crowd, gentle said to everyone.


    "Good teacher." The students who met her immediately said that he was the lecturer of the youth training camp and was responsible for leading the new students.


    "Next, I''ll show you around WangWen University. Let''s all come up." Finish saying Yu chess then release a boat, call everybody to come up.


    Fang Tianxing followed them to the boat. The boat looked small, but it seemed to be a space of its own. It could accommodate hundreds of people, and it seemed to be free.


    See everyone on the boat, Yuqi control boat out of thin air rise, "now I''ll take you to visit the University of net Wen."


    The higher the boat flies, the more intuitively you can see the whole picture of the University. WangWen university has been established for hundreds of years, and has trained countless excellent network authors for the galaxy.


    In the quiet Zhiyuan campus, there is a strong historical atmosphere and cultural connotation. The campus has set up many monuments, which are the records of countless divine writers who have made great contributions to mankind. These monuments have recorded these merits and handed them down to later generations.


    Then fly to the front, the whole campus of WangWen University planted a lot of plants, which can be said to be evergreen all the year round.


    The whole university is divided into living area, trial area, training area for network authors, and teaching area for tutors.


    Along the way, Tianxing saw a lot of Internet authors from WangWen University. They were full of spirit and vigor. Although they all have great ability, they seldom use their own ability. Instead, they learn from ordinary people''s life and feel network literature silently.


    All the people had been flying for more than an hour in Yuqi''s boat, and an empty place appeared in front of them.


    "The youth camp is here." A lot of people exclaimed.


    Yu Qi nodded, "yes, here is the youth training camp."


    Finish saying Yu chess to stop the boat, people from the boat down, there are many people waiting.


    "Here comes Yu Qi." A tall, thin young man said hello.


    "Small square you also came," Yu Qi also says hello with the other side way.


    "There are many courses, such as hand speed classes, basic training classes, and special one-to-one comments on novels, which you can choose according to your own needs." Yu chess says to everybody.


    The subjects here are all optional. You can listen to whatever class you like and strengthen it according to your own weakness.

 Chapter 71

    "Network literature should stick to its original creation and never copy. We must insist on originality. " At this time, I saw a Western woman in the non-stop speech, his nose blue eyes, obviously not Chinese.


    Fang Tianxing caught a glimpse of the sign in front of her, which said, "Lucifer, this must be her name.".


    In front of him, there are many people watching, and many people don''t know much about many taboos of network literature. Many people listen to his lectures and want to learn this knowledge.


    "Many of our online writers see that other people''s works have excellent ideas and plots, and they take these plots or ideas or even the original sentences as their own and put them into their own works. This kind of behavior is plagiarism.


    This kind of plagiarism is wrong for an Internet author in any situation or under any condition. This kind of behavior can be said to deceive readers, regardless of readers'' feelings... "Lucifer compass sat on the high platform, and told us the taboo of network literature in a stern tone.


    Hearing this, Fang Tianxing nodded to himself. Network writers must have professional ethics. Plagiarism is obviously a common indignation. Get something for nothing, and don''t respect the fruits of other people''s work.


    Fang Tianxing continued to move forward, and Yu Qi also stood on the high platform to give lectures to the students.


    "Science fiction is a relatively small type in network literature, but its potential is seriously underestimated. After all, there are still many elements of science fiction that have not been explored and used. In network literature, many settings and props in science fiction network novels are just imaginary.


    Science fiction, unlike other network literature, such as urban and historical network literature, can have realistic basis. It''s sometimes painful to create these things out of thin air, but I believe science fiction has great potential... "When Yu Qi made a speech on the stage, many of the writers at the bottom were ecstatic and nodded silently when they heard the highlights.


    Fang Tianxing also has some feelings. In fact, it is not important to choose the type of network novel itself. The key is what kind of channel you are good at or suitable for. Even science fiction, a popular channel, has a bright future.


    Yang an saw a lot of people gathered in front of him and quickly pulled Fang Tianxing to the front.


    "This is teacher Zhishang''s lecture. I admire him most." Said a man in front.


    "Master Zhishang''s lecture, let''s get there quickly." Yang an said in a hurry.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an were looking for a place to sit down. While they were waiting anxiously, Zhishang appeared in front of the crowd silently.


    As soon as Zhishang appeared, he glanced at everyone with a smile on his face. When he saw Fang Tianxing, his eyes suddenly flashed a trace of fine awn, trying to see Fang Tianxing clearly.


    But the five supremacies in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space noticed that a force burst out immediately, which immediately blocked the exploration of weaving injury.


    Weaver was so surprised that he couldn''t see through the young man in front of him. He just wanted to see through Fang Tianxing, but he was blocked by the inexplicable power. Relying on the cultivation of jiuzhong published by himself, he couldn''t see through Fang Tianxing, and his sadness was full of doubts.


    "This classmate, what''s your name?" Weaves the wound opposite party, the day line said.


    "Oh, Hello, senior. I''m a student of Tianming high school. This is my first time to attend the youth training camp. My name is Fang Tianxing Fang Tianxing replied.


    "You are very much like a friend of mine before," Zhishang said meaningfully.


    "That''s my pleasure." Fang Tianxing said with lingering fear.


    Fang Tianxing knows the five supreme things in his mind. He reminds Fang Tianxing that he just looked at himself to explore his secret.


    Fang Tianxing felt that this wound might be wrong, so he didn''t want to have more contact with him. Of course, Zhishang also feels that Fang Tianxing is against himself. At present, Zhishang is not in the mood to give a lecture. After a few words, he is ready to leave.


    I heard Zhishang say in a loud voice, "today''s lecture is over. I''ll go back and have a good understanding of network literature. I''ll inform you when I give the next lecture."


    People are really a little helpless. They think it''s not worth it this time. The teacher left without saying a few words. They didn''t get anything.


    Fang Tianxing is OK, he can calm down, and a trace of anger appears on other people''s faces, feeling that he has been cheated.


    If they had not known that the cultivation of Zhishang was unfathomable, they would have rushed forward to question now.


    For their expression, Weaver wound is also seen in the eyes, but for these people, Weaver wound did not care, even the Council did not pay attention.


    At that moment, Zhishang left, and all the people broke up in unhappiness.


    After weaving wound left, I didn''t know what magic power I had used, so I stepped into a secret room of the University of net culture. This is the most secret place of the University. Only the core members of the university can come in,


    There was already a man in the secret room. When Zhishang saw the man, he quickly went over and said, "King pig, I just found a student who looks like the God of tyranny."


    "The God of tyranny is the genius who almost won the throne of God in the last weblog League, the God of tyranny." Pig King surprised said.


    "Yes, that''s him. The man''s eyes as like as two peas. " Said the weaver.


    "How can it be? At that time, it was said that he was destroyed by both the form and the spirit. How can he live again?" The headmaster pig king was also extremely shocked.


    "Maybe he didn''t die. After all, he was the first one under the rank of God at that time." Said the weaver.


    When they discussed, Fang Tianxing continued to move forward in the youth training camp. There is an uncle in front of him. Fang Tianxing looks at the sign in front of him. This man is called the old man by the river.


    "Comment on novels for free, first come, first served." The old man by the river hawks hard, but there are few people who pay attention to him. Many people are willing to know the knowledge of network literature. But they don''t want others to point out the problems in their novels. They either ignore or lose confidence in the criticism of others.


    "You mustn''t go there. That old man by the river is a poisonous tongue. What he likes most is criticizing other people''s works." Someone reminded Fang Tianxing to walk the road.


    "Tianxing, we''d better not go. That old man by the river is a poisonous tongue. He has no good words to comment on your novel." Yang an advises a way in the side.


    But Fang Tianxing ignored him and went to the old man by the river,


    "Old man, do you comment on novels?" Fang Tian walked to the old man by the river and said.


    Few people pay attention to the courses of the old man by the river. He is also happy and free. He used to sleep with his eyes closed. When he heard Fang Tianxing coming, he opened his bleary eyes.

 Chapter 72

    Seeing Fang Tianxing by his side, Fang Tianxing said again. The old man by the river seemed to hear, "is it your work that you want to comment on?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I want to ask the teacher to comment on my works, please." Fang Tianxing said to the old man by the river in a respectful tone.


    "Then you put out your words, use the true colors of the words, don''t change, I''ll help you to have a look." The old man by the river said casually.


    Fang Tianxing released all the words in his body. These days, Fang Tianxing''s updating speed is faster and faster. His words have more than 70000.


    More than 70000 characters are constantly changing outside Fang Tianxing''s body, showing endless changes. Sometimes it''s like changing clouds, sometimes it''s like water.


    When the old man saw Fang Tianxing''s words, his eyes lit up. He began to observe Fang Tianxing''s words carefully. As he looked at them, he uttered tut Tut''s praise.


    Fang Tianxing''s writing is built under the guidance of the five supreme masters, with a solid foundation, which can be said to surpass most people''s works. The structure of the characters is exquisite, but there seems to be something wrong. The characters can not be perfectly combined to give full play to their power.


    "Your novel really surpasses most people, but the theme is not clear, and the plot is a little tardy." The river side wild old man criticizes a way, tone is not polite, as his nickname is same.


    Fang Tianxing is speechless. Even his novels under the guidance of the five supreme masters can say so many questions. This man is really amazing.


    "But..." the old man said again.


    "But what?" Fang Tianxing asked anxiously.


    "But what your novels lack most is a soul, a real core soul." The words of the old man by the river are amazing.


    What does the lack of core soul mean? Fang Tianxing thought to himself. He immediately went to the thinking space and asked the five supreme.


    Mengru Shenji is playing chess with Tang family sanshao. Tang family sanshao doesn''t want to play chess with him at all. He waves his hand and says, "I know you are very good at go. I don''t want to play chess with you. Are you so bullying and so interesting?"


    "San Shao, come and play. It''s fun to play chess. Or I''ll give you five more. " Dream into Shenji hold Tang family three less hand, just don''t let him leave.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing coming, Tang family three young immediately asked: "Tianxing, is there something wrong? I''ll help you solve it."


    Tang family three little turned to dream into Shenji said: "don''t let go soon, Tianxing has a problem with me, I have to do business."


    After that, Tang family three little shake off the dream into the magic hand, went to Fang Tianxing, "you say, what happened, I''ll help you solve."


    "Master, it''s like this. I went to WangWen university to participate in the youth training camp before. There was a young man named Jiangbian Yesou. He said that my words lack a core soul and I don''t know what''s going on. " Fang Tianxing said to the Tang family.


    "Well, I thought that your writing seemed to be wrong." After pondering for a moment, Tang family three little said.


    "Although your words can increase normally, there seems to be something missing. I don''t know. It may have an impact on you to refine this life treasure book in the future. " Tang Jia San Shao said.


    "What is missing, what is missing?" Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    "I don''t know how to find what you lack, but you can follow your heart to find it." Tang family three little each other Tianxing said.


    "Follow your heart." Fang Tianxing said in his heart.


    "Yes, network literature comes from the heart. Of course, we should also pursue it from the heart. The only way is..." Tang Jiasan tells us.


    When Tianxing''s mind retreated from the thinking space, he saw that the old man by the river was also thinking. He was also puzzled about Fang Tianxing''s situation, which was very rare.


    Fang Tianxing left with Yang an on his mind. This morning has been a very full one. After lunch, the afternoon will be the day''s star.


    You can get a star badge if you become a star of today. In fact, this badge has no effect, but it represents honor. One star of today is elected every day, and seven days are seven stars of today.


    And today''s star has the opportunity to get the attention of the tutor, which is what we all dream of.


    "Today''s star is of course my brother Tianya''s. He is the best student in our Tianqing high school." The girl who teased Yang an said aloud.


    "How can you say that your boyfriend can be the star of the day, and I don''t think he''s great?" Dissatisfaction has been raised.


    "I have a reason to choose Tianya as the star of today." Then the girl took out a picture,


    "This is a picture of Tianya brother''s code character cultivation and improvement. Tianya brother just opened a new book, and three months later, it entered the public nine major consummation. And his novels have always ranked first in the list of new books, and no one has ever been able to surpass them. "


    "Wow, No.1 on the list of new books. It seems that he really has strength." Someone below said with admiration.


    At present, many people ask him for advice on the author''s practice. At this time, he puts on airs and says with great pride: "if you want my advice, you must recommend me to be the star of today. When I get the attention of my tutor, you will benefit me."


    After listening to his words, many people hesitated for a moment and prepared to recommend him. Fang Tianxing was almost bluffed by him and wanted to ask for writing experience. But a sentence from Chen Dong in the thinking space made Fang Tianxing wake up suddenly


    "If he is the number one in the list of new books, it''s not too high in gold. It''s likely that he was painted out." Chen Dong said.


    "That''s right, the new book list is very serious, and many Internet authors with dishonest ideas forge data in order to get more opportunities to show their faces." Tang Jia San Shao also nodded and said.


    When Fang Tianxing heard their words, he stepped forward and came to fan Tianya, "I want to challenge you. Let me see your strength."


    That''s right. The best way to verify whether the other party has made the list is to try his real strength. If we say that his achievements are the result of the brush list, his strength will not match.


    Fan Tianya was shocked to see Fang Tianxing challenging himself. "You''re a brave boy. I''m the first genius in the new book list. You dare to challenge me."


    "What does that matter? I''ll challenge you to see if you''re really that strong. Don''t talk nonsense, you can do it! " Fang Tianxing said directly.


    "My strength is so strong, what if I kill you?" fan Tianya said with pride.


    "Don''t cover up any more. Let me see your strength." Fang Tianxing is more and more sure in his heart that the other party is most likely to draw the list, not his real strength.

 Chapter 73

    The people at the bottom immediately clamored up, "fan Tianya, do you dare not do it to him? Do you rely on the brush list?"


    "That''s to say, let''s do it. After a while, we''re all tired, but fan Tianya has been beaten to the ground.


    "I hope you can really repent." Fang Tianxing sighed. With that, Fang Tianxing left without waiting for fan Tianya to answer.


    In WangWen University, the youth training camp does not provide accommodation. It has to set up its own tent, and the accommodation and food have to be done by itself. Of course, as long as you have money, you can buy all these things.


    Fang Tianxing, Yang an and Cao Xinmin worked together and soon three tents were set up. It was a day of lectures and fighting. We were all tired, so we soon fell asleep.


    "Get up, get up, get out of here!" When Yang an was still asleep, he was awakened by a loud noise, and all the tents he had just set up were lifted.


    Yang an was about to open his mouth, but he noticed that the surroundings suddenly became a little quiet. The students around him had already closed their mouths, and they didn''t dare to let out the atmosphere.


    It''s fan Tianya who stands in front of Yang an, and there is a contract level network author beside him. Seeing the man''s momentum, the students who had wanted to complain lowered their heads one by one. They didn''t even dare to look at the place.


    "Fang Tianxing, stand up for me!" Fan Tianya, who is next to the signing network author, cheers arrogantly.


    A shout, surprised all the students to participate in the youth training camp, also let Yang an hide in the corner scared heart.


    "What are you doing?" Yang an asked with a frown.


    "Are you a friend of Fang Tianxing? This is our territory. You are not allowed to camp here?" Fan Tianya looked at Yang an and said.


    "This is a public place. When is your territory. I''ve never heard that the public areas of WangWen University have to pay. " Yang an thinks it''s both angry and funny. These people are not reasonable at all.


    "It''s our territory from now on, so we have to pay. Look, you''re new here. I''ll give you a discount and pay 10 monthly tickets first. " Fan Tianya said rudely.


    "Ten monthly tickets. Why should I give them to you?" Yang an said angrily.


    Fan Tianya had been deliberately finding fault, immediately proud of Yang an said: "hurry up to hand in ten monthly tickets, or don''t blame me for being impolite."


    With that, fan Tianya slapped Yang an. Yang an immediately dodged, but there was more than one person on the other side. He immediately surrounded Yang an.


    "Tie him up for me." Fan Tianya ordered them.


    Yang an''s strength is pretty good, but he can''t beat four hands with one punch, and he can''t stop it soon. Just when Yang an is about to be caught, Fang Tianxing appears. He changes into a purple dragon. Once the purple dragon swings its tail, it forces its opponent away.


    Fang Tianxing stood on the top of the purple dragon and yelled: "who are you? Why do you want to find fault?"


    "Ha ha, Fang Tianxing, do you remember me?" A man came out of the shadow and said.


    "Fan Tianya, it''s really you. Isn''t the lesson of the day enough?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Tianxing, I feel something is wrong. There are so many campers here. Why does he charge us?" Yang an doubts of say.


    "These people are premeditated. You can protect yourself with Cao Xinmin later." Fang Tianxing said.


    Looking around, fan Tianya looks at himself confidently, and Fang Tianxing laughs playfully. He knows that these people must have been directed to him by someone.


    "Yang an, don''t entangle with these rascals!" Fang Tianxing came directly to Yang an and said faintly that he didn''t have any fear expression for these people.


    After seeing Fang Tianxing, fan Tianya showed a strange look, but it was fleeting. Then he said, "tie Yang an up and put the monthly ticket out whenever you want."


    Fan Tianya has a strong momentum behind him. It''s obvious that he has backstage support today. He is very proud.


    "People like you, even if they can cheat readers for a moment, can''t be excellent Internet authors, they can only be the bane of the galaxy." Fang Tianxing said.

 Chapter 74

    "Fang Tianxing, don''t be complacent too soon. Today, I''ve got the support of a contract level network author. I''ll see how you look. " Fan Tianya said with a sneer, Youdao is a powerful man, now he found a backer, naturally a lot of hard gas.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the signing level network author behind him, and he was also a little afraid. He has never had the experience of fighting with the contract level network authors, and he has no bottom in his heart.


    "This signing level network author is just signing a contract. It''s not so terrible. You still have a chance." Tang family three little in the thinking space each other Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing immediately commands the purple dragon to go out, and fan Tianya immediately hides behind the contract level network author. The signing level network author raised a smile, he took a step, lightning came to the front of Fang Tianxing.


    "Are you really determined to be my enemy?" That signing grade network author said, the tone is full of high voice.


    Fang Tianxing was silent for a moment, then he said: "you are a contract level network author. You have already entered the threshold of excellent network author. I don''t want to be an enemy with you. But if you insist on defending them, I will have to fight against you. "


    "It seems that you really intend to be my enemy. Let me see your strength." Leitu said with disdain.


    With that, leitu blows out first, and the terrible force forms a storm. Fang Tianxing''s purple dragon is swept into the storm. Although Fang Tianxing took his words back in time, he was hurt so much that he had to go back a few steps and coughed up blood.


    "You can''t imagine the strength of contract level network authors, so don''t overdo it. As long as you are willing to kneel in front of fan Tianya and kowtow to him, I will consider forgiving you. " Said leitu haughtily.


    "Do you think I''ll agree?" Fang Tianxing said flatly.


    Fan Tianya hides behind the contract level network author. He thinks that if he offends the contract level network author, Fang Tianxing will die.


    Sure enough, the divine power of contract level network authors can not be infringed, and leitu finally took the lead. Leitu punches again first. The terrible boxing style comes with the power of fire. The terrible high temperature melts the stones on the ground.


    When leituxian''s fist comes to Fang Tianxing, the hot heat makes Fang Tianxing feel suffocated. Fang Tianxing tried hard to punch, but the terrible force from his face made him irresistible. He was hit in the chest, and the hot force lingered in the chest.


    Fang Tianxing opened his chest clothes and found that he had just received the other''s hand. It seemed that there was still a flame burning in his chest, which could not be removed.


    Contract level network author has been able to use various elements of power, in the contract level network author attack element power. If you don''t get rid of it in time, it''s very likely that fire poison will enter your body and die.


    Fang Tianxing covers his chest and stands up. He coughs up a mouthful of blood and shakes his body.


    "I advise you not to struggle. If you hit me, the power of fire will stay in your body. Soon you''ll have a rotten stomach and no one will be able to save you Leitu said calmly to Tianxing.


    "You think this can threaten me. If I compromise because of your threat, how can I be an Internet writer and how can I face the readers who support me?" Fang Tianxing stood still and said.


    Behind Fang Tianxing, one aperture after another lights up, which represents the power of readers and gives Fang Tianxing power.


    Fang Tianxing punches leituxian hard. Leituxian doesn''t like it at all. He just sticks out a little finger to resist Fang Tianxing''s fist. After all, he is a contract level network author, and the blessing aperture behind him is extremely bright, such as Tianxing.


    The power gap is too big, the signing level network author has at least 1000 loyal readers blessing power. And Fang Tianxing has only 850 readers so far, which is a big gap.


    Leitu waves his hand like a fly, and the strong wind blows Fang Tianxing far away.


    Leitu didn''t kill first, not because of his kindness, but because of the teacher. A ray of light appeared, and an old man appeared. This old man was no one else. It was the old man by the river who commented on Fang Tianxing''s works during the day.


    "Stop it. It''s strictly forbidden to fight in private. If you want to fight, you can duel openly in the arena." The old man by the river warned.


    Although leituxian is a contract level network author, but the teacher''s face can not be ignored. Offending the teacher is a great disrespect to the University of cyberculture.


    Although leitu gave up first, Fang Tianxing couldn''t swallow it¡° What should I do? The difference in strength is too big. How can I beat him? " Fang Tianxing asked the five supremacies in the thinking space.


    "To defeat him, you have to improve your fighting capacity, but it''s not that easy. It can''t be done in a short time. It will take five days to fight him, and it will take five days to fight him. " Tianchan said.


    "I''ll fight with you. In five days, I''ll defeat you in front of everyone. Do you dare to fight?" Fang Tianxing said to leitu first.


    "Five days, even if you give five years, you can''t beat regor. Don''t dream." Fan Tianya laughed.


    "Well, I promise you the challenge. I''ll make you kneel down in front of me in five days." Retto finished first and then left.


    The old man by the river came to Fang Tianxing and said, "Fang Tianxing, you are too reckless. Leituxian is a contract level Internet writer. You can''t beat him in a short time."


    "A hundred years is too long. I will seize the day. In five days, I will defeat him." Fang Tianxing has a voice.


    "In five days, unless you can find what you lack, there may be a glimmer of hope." The old man touched his nose and said.


    "To retrieve what is missing, and how to retrieve it?" Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    "Follow your own heart, what you lose, only you can find." The old man by the river said that his figure was fading away.


    Fang Tianxing stood in the same place, thinking about the meaning of the old man''s words. What he lacked, only he could find.


    The next morning, we started a new study. Today''s course is different from yesterday''s.


    "Today''s course is different from yesterday. Today we are going to talk about the development history of network literature." Finish saying Yu chess pilot boat with everyone to leave God Wen star, came to the vast starry sky.


    Yu Qi pointed to the vast starry sky and said¡° Do you see that there are countless stars in the vast starry sky, not only humans. There are many other races, some of them close to human beings, some of them hate human beings.

 Chapter 75

    For example, pirated starmen and plagiarized starmen, who are covetous on the edge of the galaxy, are born with the evil in the universe, are naturally fond of invasion and destruction, and do all kinds of evil. They are the number one enemy of human beings in the galaxy.


    In order to protect human readers, network authors came into being. It''s our mission to protect human readers. In order to protect human readers, in countless battles, countless predecessors have left countless legends.


    In the same way, countless senior network authors fell in the battle. But some of them have left a legacy. In the vast starry sky, many people have been inherited by their predecessors. Continue their unfinished myth. "


    After hearing this, we all looked at the starry sky. In this beautiful and gorgeous starry sky, countless myths spread. If you can get the inheritance of those predecessors, you will become an excellent network author.


    Yu Qi takes you to continue to visit the starry sky. As a network author, you must have a broad mind to truly experience the vastness of the universe.


    Just when Yu Qi''s boat passed a certain planet, a strange change happened in Fang Tianxing''s body. Carefully feel the changes in the body, it turns out that the planet has an inexplicable traction on itself.


    We have all found the change in Fang Tianxing. Yu Qi felt the strange of Fang Tianxing and came to say, "Fang Tianxing, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know what''s wrong. I feel like there''s something I want on this planet." Fang Tianxing said with feeling.


    Yu Qi stopped the boat, the other side Tianxing said: "Fang Tianxing, then you go to find your chance, remember to come back on time."


    "Well, I see." Fang Tianxing replied that before he left, his father had told him to pay attention to this place. Maybe he could find his chance here.


    Yu chess with the boat left, Fang Tianxing alone on the planet to find their own opportunities. When he learned that he had participated in the youth training camp of WangWen University, his father pulled Fang Tianxing aside and told him that he had left something on a planet near WangWen University. Fang Tianxing, seeing his father''s mysterious appearance, promised him not to tell anyone.


    As Fang Tianxing walked, he thought about what attracted him on this planet.


    Fang Tianxing walked all the way to a high mountain ahead. The mountain is bare and there is no vegetation. The only thing there is is withered grass on the ground.


    The mountain is very high. Fang Tianxing climbs slowly up the mountain and sees many people digging holes in the mountain. Fang Tianxing is puzzled. Is it true that the secret here has been discovered and that there are still people searching for treasure? Fang Tianxing plans to go and find out first.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing coming, everyone gathered around, "little brother, you are also here to look for treasure. How come you haven''t seen you before?" They said doubtfully.


    "Oh, my name is Fang Tianxing. I''m new here. Please take care of me. " Fang Tianxing said.


    "It''s a rookie, so we have to say that if we get the treasure, we''ll share it. There are five people in our team. I''m the team leader and deserve 30% of the total. Dazhuang, pinger and Erwa are all old people and deserve 20% of the total. If you''re new, you should get 10% Among them, Lao Tang, the leader, said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is not here to explore treasure, and he is not interested in their share.


    But the only woman, Ping''er, is a very smart man. He thinks this young man is not simple. He doesn''t look like those treasure hunters at all,


    Ping''er went to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "brother, let''s dig there."


    Ping''er takes Fang Tianxing to the place where they are digging. He doesn''t know. He is scared. The original mountain was almost hollowed out by them. Now the mountain is full of passageways, almost beyond recognition.


    "Who on earth are you? Are you really here to look for treasure?" Ping''er came into the passage and asked Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing knew that she was not at ease with herself and did not answer her question. Instead, she asked, "have you found anything since you''ve been here so long?"


    The bottle fell into silence. If they found the treasure, they would not stay here.


    "If someone finds the treasure, you don''t have to live here. To be honest, I''m an Internet writer, and I have a special feeling here. If I can find the treasure, I''ll give you some good. " Fang Tianxing said.


    Ping''er smiles and looks at the woods outside casually. Several people are living in the wild mountains. There are no people around except for the trees that can be seen occasionally.


    "I hope you can really find the treasure here. It''s not that old Tang is greedy for money and wants to dig for the treasure, otherwise we won''t stay here so long." Said the bottle with a sigh.


    He pretended to dig for half a day with Ping''er. When it was time to eat, Ping''er led Fang Tianxing to eat in the woods. Dazhuang has always liked Ping''er. He saw Ping''er leading Fang Tianxing to dinner with a rare smile on his face.


    Dazhuang''s jealousy is growing. When he eats, he sees Fang Tianxing and Ping''er talking and laughing together. Dazhuang couldn''t help it any longer. He said to the leader of the old Tang: "Captain, transfer the boy Fang Tianxing to come with me."


    "Why should I transfer him to you? Isn''t it good for him to be with Ping''er?" Old Tang knew it in his heart, but he said it on purpose.


    Dazhuang ate a shriveled, in the heart is not happy, he ran to Fang Tianxing side said to him¡° Fang Tianxing, come out and I''ll talk to you about something. "


    Fang Tianxing looks at the bottle beside him and almost knows the meaning of Dazhuang. Fang Tianxing smiles and follows Dazhuang to leave.


    Fang Tianxing follows Dazhuang to the outside. Dazhuang takes out the wine bottle and hands it to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing took the bottle and took a sip. The pungent liquor flowed down his throat. Fang Tianxing didn''t quite adapt to this cheap liquor, so he coughed violently.


    "I''m not used to this wine. It''s too bad." Fang Tianxing said to Dazhuang.


    Zhuang simple and honest smile, for the good intentions of Fang Tianxing, do not know what to say. At this time, Fang Tianxing said, "do you like bottles?"


    Hearing this, Dazhuang suddenly blushed. He had been secretly in love with Ping''er. In fact, all the people in the team knew it. Fang Tianxing just joined the treasure hunting team today, but he already knew his secret.


    "In fact, if you like it, you should say it out loud. Why should you keep it in your heart all the time?" Fang Tianxing said to Dazhuang.


    Dazhuang fell into silence. In fact, he thought about it, but he didn''t have the courage. Today Fang Tianxing''s words completely opened his heart.


    "Brother, will you help me?" Dazhuang anxiously asked Tianxing.

 Chapter 76

    "This, of course. But if you want me to help you, you have to listen to me. " Fang Tianxing said to Dazhuang in a mysterious way.


    "Brother Tianxing, please." Dazhuang said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is full of confidence. It''s also a great merit if he can bring people who love each other together.


    When Tianxing and Dazhuang came back to the place where they had dinner, Tang was very surprised. He thought Dazhuang and Fang Tianxing might fight, but unexpectedly nothing happened.


    Moreover, Fang Tianxing and Dazhuang seem to have become friends, which makes old Tang''s plan to use Dazhuang to explore Fang Tianxing''s details fail.


    But old Tang didn''t make any response. He was very thoughtful. Honest people like Dazhuang had been playing with him all the time.


    After dinner, everyone went back to have a rest. Dazhuang found a room for Fang Tianxing. After a while, Ping''er brought a computer to Fang Tianxing.


    "If you are an Internet author, you must update your novels every day. Can you show me your novel Ping''er seems to be very interested in Fang Tianxing''s novels. He pesters Fang Tianxing to read his novels.


    "I''ll show you." Fang Tianxing said.


    Then Fang Tianxing sent his novels to Ping''er. Ping''er seemed to like his novels very much. He went back to the house to read Fang Tianxing''s novels.


    Ping''er left Fang Tianxing''s house, and Fang Tianxing began to code again. In recent days, Fang Tianxing has been working hard to code, but there has been no big breakthrough, and the growth of loyal readers has stagnated.


    Fang Tianxing will fight leituxian in five days. With his current strength, it is absolutely impossible to defeat leituxian, who is a contract level network author.


    Fang Tianxing forced himself to continue coding. After all, as an Internet author, it is necessary to update every day. This is the consciousness of being an Internet author.


    After updating 7000 words, Fang Tianxing fell asleep exhausted. Five days later, he was worried about the decisive battle with leituxian. If he couldn''t improve his strength quickly, he would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    After Fang Tianxing fell asleep, his mind came to the thinking space and saw me eating tomatoes and reading a martial arts novel.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing come in with a sad face, I eat tomatoes and put down the book in my hand. The other party Tianxing said, "Tianxing, what''s the matter? Is there anything unhappy?"


    Fang Tianxing told me to eat tomatoes when he decided to fight against leitu five days later. After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, I said with a smile, "Tianxing, you''re not wrong. Our network writers prefer to bend their heads. If they bow their heads easily, they will never be able to lift their heads in the future."


    "But with my current strength, I''ve been able to compete with the signing level Internet authors." Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    I eat tomato, indifferent smile, "your way to go, no one can help you.". Moreover, the battle between you and leituxian is in public, and we can''t help you at will, or we''ll be gossiped. "


    Fang Tianxing also knows this, although he is a disciple of the top five. But after all, it has not been officially announced, and in the one-to-one arena decisive battle, the top five can not help him aboveboard.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing woke up and others were already busy. When Fang Tianxing got up, he saw Dazhuang waiting at the door early in the morning. When Fang Tianxing got up, he immediately came up, "brother Tianxing, you''re up. I didn''t sleep all night last night."


    Fang Tianxing knew that Dazhuang must be worried about how to express himself to Ping''er. Fang Tianxing wanted to play a trick on Dazhuang. He deliberately said, "Dazhuang, what''s the matter with you? I can''t remember."


    Hearing this, Dazhuang flushed. Seeing that he wanted to speak but couldn''t speak, Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "ha ha, brother, I was just teasing you. I''ve already prepared a plan for you."


    Hearing that Fang Tianxing had already prepared for himself, Dazhuang was very happy, "brother, thank you. Everything depends on you. Today is Tanabata. I must succeed."


    "Well, you go to work first, and I''ll let you know then." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Dazhuang left. When Dazhuang joined the treasure hunt, in fact, Dazhuang''s motive was not to find any treasure. But because Ping''er is on the treasure hunt, Dazhuang doesn''t want to miss any chance to get along with her.


    Dazhuang didn''t tell anyone. No one knew the secret, including the bottle. After entering the treasure hunting team, Dazhuang focuses on treasure hunting, hoping to win pinger''s heart in the future.


    Da Zhuang worked hard for love. Unfortunately, Ping''er noticed Zhuang Zhuang''s feelings, but he didn''t make any expression.


    Ping''er was born in a scholarly family with reserved manners and noble temperament. Da Zhuang, who has been living at the bottom of the society, is fascinated by her every move. As soon as we met, we were attracted to the girl.


    Since then, Dazhuang every day to find a chance to sit opposite the bottle, eyes secretly look at her.


    One day they went out to carry out the task together. The bottle was beside him. Dazhuang looked at her back and wanted to say what he thought. But just about to open his mouth, Dazhuang found his legs shaking and his heart shaking. Compared with his recklessness, Ping''er is at ease. When he looks back at him, he laughs and doesn''t say yes or no.


    Sometimes Dazhuang can''t help saying it, but she is still calm. Dazhuang was silent again in the boiling, and the bottle was still at ease.


    Dazhuang is in the trouble of secret love. When he is alone, he always complains about himself. He has no money, he is not handsome and he is not tall. He has nothing, he is incompetent and useless.


    Unless Ping''er agrees to his courtship, he is the happiest and richest man in the world.


    Therefore, Dazhuang frequently signals to pinger with painful eyes and deep feeling. Ping''er didn''t want to respond. He just said a few irrelevant words, or he buried himself in his work and ignored Dazhuang.


    Sometimes Dazhuang gets excited, and even adds gestures to convey his inner anxiety. Ping''er looked at him and said coldly, "can you learn to be more elegant and cultured?"


    Dazhuang had to restrain himself. He was not happy and angry, so he pretended to communicate with pinger calmly. The suppressed passion turns into deep emotion in the night of insomnia.


    At noon, everyone gathered for a meal. Ping''er and Fang Tianxing sat together, chatting and laughing while eating. Dazhuang saw them and quickly came over with the food: "can I sit, bottle?"


    "It''s not my dinner table. You can sit down if you want and leave if you don''t want to." Ping''er said to Dazhuang.


    Dazhuang, without saying a word, got up to go. Fang Tianxing pulled him to sit down and said, "why do you want to go? Ping''er is not a tiger."

 Chapter 77

    Dazhuang reluctantly sat down. He knew in his heart that Ping''er didn''t want to see him. He openly evaded him and embarrassed him.


    Dazhuang has been used to it for a long time, so he smiles and asks Fang Tianxing: "Fang Tianxing, what do you think of naked marriage?"


    Of course, Fang Tianxing will not answer this question.


    Bottle son full face disdain way: "naked marriage, you think beautiful, no house no car who want you!"


    "He is the backbone of the treasure hunt team. He is ambitious and kind-hearted. He will have a bright future in the future. Bottle, don''t say that Fang Tianxing said to help Dazhuang.


    Ping''er said angrily, "men who have no house or car are losers. I will never take them!" With that, the bottle was carrying the food.


    Fang Tianxing grabbed her again and advised: "a woman can''t find true love if the conditions are too harsh. When the opportunity comes, we should not give up easily. "


    Bottle son disdain of say: "true love have what use, can''t be a meal to eat again!"


    Fang Tianxing smiles: "it''s not the key whether a person has money or not. The key is whether he has good quality and potential. Without good quality and potential, they will be eliminated sooner or later. "


    Before the words fell, Ping''er glared at Fang Tianxing and said, "what''s the matter with you today? Give me a lesson! To be honest, I don''t have enough capital. No matter how good a person is, I won''t be with him! "


    There is no doubt that Ping''er''s statement is firm. Dazhuang knew that this was meant for him. Dazhuang Haosheng was embarrassed, so he had to change the topic with a smile: "Tianxing, you haven''t told me, what do you think of naked marriage?"


    "You can''t live without money, but as long as you are willing to work hard, you can''t get through the difficulties." Fang Tianxing said to his heart.


    The bottle, noncommittal, turned and left. In the afternoon, Fang Tianxing comes to the place where Ping''er works. Ping''er ignores him. Fang Tianxing runs to Ping''er. Ping''er doesn''t want to step on Fang Tianxing and turns around.


    "You should know that Dazhuang likes you. Why don''t you accept him?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    Ping''er doesn''t speak. He just does his own business. Fang Tianxing feels that Ping''er doesn''t have feelings for Da Zhuang, but he just refuses to accept Da Zhuang.


    At the end of the day, everyone went off work together. After dinner, Dazhuang came to find Ping''er to go out. Ping''er didn''t want to go. "Go with Dazhuang. There will be a surprise." Fang Tianxing said.


    Ping''er went out with Da Zhuang. They went out together. They sat on the grass outside. Dazhuang pointed to the starry sky above his head and said, "bottle, you see, the stars in the sky are Altair and Vega."


    Looking up at the sky, you can see a bright star above your head. There are also four little stars nearby. It''s like a weaving shuttle. That''s Vega.


    It is said that on this night of every year, the weaver girl and the cowherd meet at the magpie bridge. It is said that the weaver girl is a beautiful, intelligent and handy fairy. On this night, mortal women begged her for wisdom and skill, and also for a happy marriage. Therefore, the seventh day of July is also called Qiqiao Festival.


    Vega and a few nearby stars together, to become a lyre like, we call it Lyra.


    Altair in the east of Vega, white like a cloud, intermittent from north to south across the sky. This is the Milky way, also known as Tianhe.


    There are three stars in a straight line to the southeast of Tianhe. The one in the middle is very bright, and the light on both sides is weak. It seems that it is just the same distance from the one in the middle. Connecting the three stars in a straight line is like a lever with equal arms.


    These three stars are called Tianping and Tiaodan. The biggest and brightest star in the middle is Altair, also known as Altair. He was a little yellow, not as bright as Vega, but the rest of the stars were not as bright as him.


    Across the Milky way, Altair and Vega face each other across the river. Altair and Vega, separated from each other on both sides of the Milky way, face each other from afar, which stimulated the imagination of the ancients. They then projected human life into the sky, and gradually bred legends about the Cowherd and Vega.


    Looking at the stars in the sky, Ping''er also thought of the story of Cowherd and weaver girl, which touched her heart.


    At this time, countless words suddenly appeared in the sky, and the words were arranged and combined into a paragraph: Dazhuang has always liked a person, and today he entrusted me to help him express his love.


    Ping''er, Dazhuang wants us to express our love to you. Would you like to be with Dazhuang?


    At this time, Dazhuang also said to Ping''er, "Ping''er, would you like to be with me?"


    The bottle opened and ran out quickly. Ping''er ran out and saw Fang Tianxing standing in the distance.


    Ping''er turned his back and his face was full of tears. He said in a low voice: "Fang Tianxing, why do you want to help him express himself? Is this what you, as an Internet author, should do?"


    "The task of our network authors is to bring happiness to readers, and wish lovers all over the world will get married. That''s what we should do. " Fang Tianxing is duty bound to say.


    It is a meaningful, memorable and unusual way to express oneself on the seventh day of the seventh lunar month. There is no guarantee of success, but it is at least a more relaxed and meaningful confession.


    "Dazhuang has no house or car. If I can leave here, I won''t even look at him!" Said the bottle.


    "Ping''er, do you really love money so much? If you were so powerful, you wouldn''t be here. If you really love money, how can you say such angry words? " Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    The bottle, noncommittal, turned and left. In the afternoon, Fang Tianxing comes to the place where Ping''er works. Ping''er ignores him. Fang Tianxing runs to Ping''er. Ping''er doesn''t want to step on Fang Tianxing and turns around.


    "You should know that Dazhuang likes you. Why don''t you accept him?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    Ping''er doesn''t speak. He just does his own business. Fang Tianxing feels that Ping''er doesn''t have feelings for Da Zhuang, but he just refuses to accept Da Zhuang.


    "In fact, what I like is you. Don''t you really like me?" Ping''er said to Tian Xing.


    "In fact, Dazhuang has always liked you very much. You should know that I am an Internet writer, and what I pursue is endless Internet literature. You''re just an ordinary person. You can''t keep up with me. " Fang Tianxing said.


    At this time, the sound of Dazhuang''s footsteps came. Fang Tianxing knew that he couldn''t go on like this any more. He suddenly changed his words and said, "Ping''er, Dazhuang really likes you. Why don''t you accept him?"


    "What are you talking about? He doesn''t love me. As long as Dazhuang says he loves me, I will marry him. " Ping''er noticed Fang Tianxing''s intention and said quickly.

 Chapter 78

    At this time, Dazhuang also heard it, and the people around him gathered around and said, "Dazhuang, the bottle is waiting for you to answer! Come on, I''ll tell you if I don''t! "


    His heart was pounding, and he thought that he had lost all his face. Why not lose it again. So, boldly called out: "bottle, I love you! I really love you


    Everyone is confused. Dazhuang dares to shout! I didn''t expect that Ping''er was stunned for a moment. Suddenly he took Da Zhuang''s hand seriously and said, "Da Zhuang, I love you too. I''ll wait for you. Let''s be together."


    Fang Tianxing quickly interjected: "Ping''er, don''t joke with Dazhuang!"


    Ping''er immediately stood up and said to Dazhuang seriously, "Dazhuang, if you like, we will get the marriage certificate tomorrow."


    Dazhuang said in amazement: "I have no house or car. Don''t fool me."


    Ping''er smiles: "who cheated you? It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a house or a car. As long as we work together, there will be some." Said, hugged big strong to kiss once, coyly ran away.


    Fang Tianxing was relieved to see Ping''er accept Dazhuang''s love. He didn''t expect Ping''er to like himself before. Fang Tianxing couldn''t accept him. But he is determined to become a network author, destined to be able to come together with his only fellow.


    The mission of network authors is to become stronger and stronger, powerful enough to protect their readers. This road is doomed to be lonely and lonely.


    Fang Tian walked to a hillside, the fresh air blowing in Fang Tian Xing''s face, let him think of many things.


    "The road of network authors is hard step by step. The more they reach the peak, the fewer companions they can go with. Until you get to the end, there are only a few people who can stand by you. " Fang Tianxing sighs that the dream in the thinking space enters the magic machine.


    Fang Tianxing is determined to become an excellent Internet author. Even if the suffering is endless, we should go forward bravely.


    When Fang Tianxing said this in his mind, suddenly the whole mountain had a violent shake. When the rocks burst, countless rays of sunlight burst out from the rocks, making the whole mountain as if it were day, as if it were running through the heaven and earth. Dense cracks constantly appeared, which looked terrible.


    The people on the mountain felt the vibration, and immediately came down from the mountain, looking at the vision of the mountain in disbelief.


    When the light penetrated out, a very mysterious breath also erupted from it, and this breath spewed madly in all directions.


    At the foot of the mountain, looking at the vision on the mountain, Lao Tang thought about the cableway in his heart. Was there a treasure born.


    Er wa said happily: "Captain, it seems that the treasure is born. We finally don''t have to stay here all the time."


    Ping''er is also ecstatic. The birth of the treasure means that he can leave here. Dazhuang''s heart is upright. When he sees Ping''er happy, he is also happy.


    As Fang Tianxing stood on the mountain, his feeling became stronger and stronger. The thing at the foot of the mountain echoed his own words. Fang Tianxing''s words appeared unconsciously and arranged and combined by himself. There were 88000 words.


    As the rocks continue to crack, the golden light is getting stronger and stronger, and the whole mountain is flattened, with a big pit in place.


    Four golden lights came out, and four characters appeared under the cracked mountain. As soon as these four characters appeared, they were above Fang Tianxing''s words. Fang Tianxing looked at them intently, and they were the supreme way.


    Seeing these four words, Fang Tianxing suddenly has a kind of insight. These four words are his own book title.


    Fang Tianxing''s hands were empty. He made a few empty points in the sky, condensed these four words and his own words into one, and refined "the supreme way" into his own title. At this time, of course, the old Tang on one side was not reconciled. He had been waiting here for so long, but the birth of the treasure had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was busy refining words, Lao Tang stepped forward and punched Fang Tianxing on the back. Dazhuang saw all this behind him and cried out: "Fang Tianxing, be careful, Lao Tang will attack you secretly."


    Fang Tianxing was refining the four characters wholeheartedly, and he didn''t notice the action of the old Tang Dynasty. It''s not Dazhuang who reminds him that Fang Tianxing hasn''t found out yet.


    Old Tang Yi was ruthless. He changed his fist into claw and increased his strength. He thought that as long as he hurt Fang Tianxing, he would stop him refining the four characters.


    Since Fang Tianxing was reminded, he would not let Lao Tang''s plan succeed. Just as Lao Tang''s fist came to Fang Tianxing''s back, Fang Tianxing suddenly turned around and beat back Lao Tang''s attack with one punch.


    Old Tang coughed up blood repeatedly. Fang Tianxing''s attack was full of his readers'' blessing. Under one blow, old Tang had been seriously injured.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised. Lao Tang''s strength exceeded his expectation, at least the strength of the public. No wonder Old Tang has been looking for treasure here. He also wants to refine these four words by himself.


    It''s a pity that Fang Tianxing finally got ahead of him. He was so angry in his heart.


    Thinking of this, old Tang spat out another mouthful of blood. Seeing that Fang Tianxing was still refining the four characters, old Tang immediately called out: "Er WA, go up, stop Fang Tianxing."


    Er wa was also a little scared in her heart, which was to kill herself.


    See Er wa Leng in situ, old Tang anxious, "Er WA, why are you still Leng, hurry up, hold Fang Tianxing, I''ll give you a bonus after success."


    Er wa clenched her teeth and walked carefully towards the sky. Fang Tianxing is also very anxious at the moment. He has just been disturbed by Lao Tang, and he has been injured. When he is refining words, he will be injured if he is disturbed.


    Er wa has gone behind Fang Tianxing. He tries to throw a stone. When the stone hit Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing was shocked, and his blood couldn''t be suppressed any more.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing spitting blood, er wa was relieved, and Lao Tang was also shocked. Why didn''t he think of this move.


    Er wa picked up a bigger stone and prepared to hit Fang Tianxing. At this time, Dazhuang yelled: "stop, you can''t hurt Fang Tianxing any more."


    Two wa doubts of say: "big strong, how do you so cover up this new kid."


    "Er WA, don''t help tyranny. Lao Tang is not a good man. You can''t come to a good end if you help tyranny like this." Dazhuang stopped Erwa and said.


    When Lao Tang saw Dazhuang blocking Erwa, he was of course impatient. Old Tang rushed to Dazhuang and beat him to the ground.


    "Er WA, what are you still doing? Hurry up and continue to interfere with Fang Tianxing." Lao Tang urged Er wa to start at once.


    Er wa ran over immediately. Lao Tang stepped on Da Zhuang, and he couldn''t get up.

 Chapter 79

    "Dazhuang, I''m good to you. Why did you betray me?" Old Tang is full of bitterness to say. Then he stepped on Da Zhuang''s back.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes are red, but the refining of these four characters is at the most critical time, and they can''t be separated from each other.


    Erwa is going to continue to harass Fang Tianxing, and Ping''er stops him, "do you want to die, too?" Er wa asked.


    Ping''er said without hesitation: "I don''t allow you to hurt Fang Tianxing, never."


    Er wa kicked him open, but Ping''er got up again and grabbed his leg to stop him. Er wa wants to shake her off, but the bottle is dragging on.


    "Er WA, kill her. If you don''t kill her, I''ll kill you." Seeing that Fang Tianxing was about to succeed in refining, Lao Tang was extremely anxious.


    Old Tang kicked Dazhuang away, ran to Fang Tianxing quickly, and clenched his fist behind Fang Tianxing. But Fang Tianxing turned his head and hit back with a fist, which broke Lao Tang''s arm.


    Lao Tang was beaten back dozens of steps before he stopped, and said in a startled voice: "how can it be that you have refined the four characters?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know why he was so quick. He just felt that these four words were like his relatives, and there was no obstacle in refining them.


    Hearing that Fang Tianxing had refined four characters, er wa was flustered. He wanted to run away. But how could Fang Tianxing let him go? The words turned into a rope to bind Er wa.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing is so powerful, Lao Tang also counsels. In a hurry, he also released his own words, turned into a dagger and put it on Da Zhuang''s neck.


    Old Tang blocked himself with a strong body and was about to run away. But Tang didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing''s fist appeared in front of his eyes.


    Old Tang knelt to the ground, Fang Tianxing rescued Dazhuang, "Dazhuang is my good brother, you use it to threaten me, it''s a terrible crime." Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    "The winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. Since I have lost, I''m at your disposal." Old Tang said with his head down.


    "The mission of our network authors is to protect human readers. I won''t kill you. I will punish you so that you can never do evil again. " Fang Tianxing said to Tang.


    With that, Fang Tianxing points a finger at Lao Tang''s eyebrows, destroying his memory and accomplishments. Old Tang was limping on the ground, and he didn''t wake up until an hour later.


    When old Tang woke up, his eyes were clear. He had lost all his memory. Fang Tianxing told him, "your name is old Tang, and you are a member of the treasure hunt team. The leader of your treasure hunt team is Dazhuang. You have to listen to him and do whatever he says. "


    Fang Tianxing''s words are full of no doubt. As a determined Internet author, his words and deeds are full of power, which is no less than hypnosis for the old Tang who has a blank brain.


    Fang Tianxing looks at Erwa in a twinkling of an eye. The Erwa on one side is already scared to pee his pants. He is an ordinary person, without any strength, Fang Tianxing also disdains how to treat her.


    "In the future, your captain will be very strong. You should listen to him, you know?" Fang Tianxing said.


    Erwa nodded, "after that, Dazhuang will be our team leader. I will listen to him for everything."


    Soon, Dazhuang and pinger held a wedding. Dazhuang became the leader of the treasure hunting team, and pinger lived a happy life with him.


    Fang Tianxing attended their wedding and sent his best wishes. Ping''er quietly shed tears of happiness. Fang Tianxing and she are not the same people in the world. Ordinary people''s life is more suitable for her.


    On the fourth day, Fang Tianxing returned to WangWen University, and the activities of the youth training camp came to an end. At this time, what we discuss most is that Fang Tianxing challenges Lei tuxian.


    However, for this challenge, few people are optimistic about Fang Tianxing. It can be said that there has never been such a thing as public level Internet authors challenging contract level Internet authors.


    When Yu Qi saw Fang Tianxing, he was also surprised. After Fang Tianxing refined the four words, he was full of a special temperament.


    In the past, Fang Tian was just an ordinary Internet writer, but now Fang Tian Xing''s temperament has changed greatly, giving people a feeling of incomparable righteousness.


    Finally, it''s the last day when Fang Tianxing challenges Lei tuxian. Fang Tianxing made preparations early and stood outside the challenge platform, waiting for him.


    Many people are surprised to see that Fang Tianxing is really ready to challenge leituxian.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, fan Tianya laughed: "are you in such a hurry to die? If you are killed on the challenge stage, you don''t have to be responsible. "


    "I''m determined to be an excellent Internet writer. The way to forge ahead is to rather compromise than bend. How can I bow my head?" Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    "Some people will overestimate their own strength, don''t know how to die in the end." Fan Tianya sneered.


    When the time came, leituxian finally appeared. He looked at Fang Tianxing with disdain, and then stepped on the competitive platform.


    Leitu first stood on the stage, then frantically released his signature level network author''s momentum and fighting spirit. With his body as the center, the terrible momentum spread all around.


    Leitu sneered first, and his momentum almost reached its peak in an instant. With his body as the center, the terrible intention of killing swept towards Fang Tianxing.


    In the face of the tide of killing, Fang Tianxing stands proud and fearless!


    Leitu first wants to use the level advantage of the contract level network author to overpower Fang Tianxing. However, to his surprise, Fang Tianxing didn''t seem to be affected at all, just like a reef in a storm.


    Leituxian''s plan didn''t succeed, but he won''t praise Fang Tianxing, "Fang Tianxing, don''t think it''s great that you can block my momentum. You''ll never understand the gap between contract level Internet authors and public level Internet authors!"


    "It''s not worth touching me with your strength." Fang Tianxing said.


    This scene, in the eyes of leituxian, makes leituxian angry. No public Internet author has ever dared to despise him so much.


    But leituxian really misunderstands Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing is a teacher of the top five. How can he care about the momentum of a small signing network author.


    "If you want to die, I''ll show you the power of the signing level Internet authors." Angry, leitu no longer talks nonsense, a violent drink, a wave of his right hand, the body of the text gushing out into a long knife, cut to square heaven.


    This time, leitu did not have any reservation. He tried his best to kill Fang Tianxing and defend the dignity of the contract level network author.


    Leituxian''s long knife from top to bottom, whistling to the sky, where the air burst, completely reduced to a vacuum.


    Feeling the strength of leituxian, the students on the scene were all shocked.


    They knew in their hearts that if they were them, they would not be able to resist the strike of leituxian, or even dodge!

 Chapter 80

    Fang Tianxing didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. He didn''t even dodge. Instead, he gave a cold hum. He didn''t seem to have the slightest intention to dodge.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s body also gushed out and turned into long guns. Fang Tianxing''s spear whistling out, points on leituxian''s long knife. Leitu''s eyes were cold, and suddenly the long knife turned upside down and cut Fang Tianxing from a strange angle.


    "Fang Tianxing is so fierce. He has been fighting with leitu for so long, but he has not fallen behind." The students who watched the battle talked.


    Also watching was Zhishang. He was surprised when he looked at Tianxing''s performance above the stage. He said quietly in his heart: God of tyranny, have you really come back? I don''t know if what happened once will happen again.


    In fact, the most surprising thing is leituxian. When he was fighting Fang Tianxing, he felt that there was a kind of righteous force in the long gun transformed by Fang Tianxing''s words. When leituxian''s long knife comes into contact with Fang Tianxing''s long gun, he feels that he has been robbed by it.


    At the public level, I can be scared. If he becomes a contract level Internet author in the future, how strong should he be. Leitu thought of this first, and he was more and more determined to kill Fang Tianxing.


    Leitu put away his sword first. The strength of a contract level Internet author is not the power of words, but the armor.


    "Come out, my red armor," said leitu. Then a pair of red flame armor appeared on his body. After wearing this armor, leitu floated in the sky.


    Leitu looks down at Fang Tianxing with both hands burning. He punches Fang Tianxing with one fist. The president of Fang Tianxing punches him with two fists, but the flame of Fang Tianxing burns his spear red. And the flame also followed Fang Tianxing''s long gun and burned his hands above.


    "Fang Tianxing is in danger. Do you want to go up and save him! He is a genius, and it would be a disaster for mankind to lose such a genius. " Wang Wen University, a mentor worried.


    "I don''t think so. Since Fang Tianxing dares to challenge leituxian at the signing level, he must have prepared the corresponding means. He is not so easy to lose." The old man by the river said calmly.


    "How is this possible? The higher the level, the easier it is to achieve. The higher the level, the more difficult it is. There is a difference between the signing level and the public level, which is not so easy to surpass. " Said the weaver.


    "Yes, as far as I know, since ancient times, there have been very few examples of public Internet authors leaping over and defeating contract Internet authors. But if other people can''t do it, it doesn''t mean Fang Tianxing can''t do it. " The old man by the river insisted.


    Zhishang was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that the old man by the river, who has always been known as a poisonous tongue, should have such a high opinion of a small public Internet author. Let''s see how he does it. "


    Leitu first uses the war armour that only the contract level network authors can get, that is, bullying party Tianxing has not reached the contract level, there is no war armour. Many people secretly scold him for being shameless and bullying people for using war armor to deal with public Internet authors.


    Leitu doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. His purpose is to defeat Fang Tianxing and then kill him.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing wrapped around his body by the fire, the corner of leituxian''s mouth shows a sneer. What he envies most is people who are more talented than himself. Now he enjoys the pleasure of abusing genius.


    "Heaven reliant armor, show me." But Fang Tianxing didn''t make him proud for a long time. Soon, a pair of armor appeared on Fang Tianxing''s body, and countless simple patterns appeared on the armor.


    "How can you have armor?" Leitu was stunned at first. War armour usually comes from contract signing and network authors. Generally speaking, war armour is made of metals from some special planets. It takes a lot of time and effort to mine these metals. Generally, only big forces have the ability to mass produce them and give them to their contract level network authors.


    Network authors below the contract level can get battle armor, and the only explanation is to get the inheritance of a certain senior at the contract level.


    "The boy is so lucky." Leituxian''s eyes are more jealous. Fang Tianxing''s armor is obviously higher than his.


    "Fang Tianxing, I''ve decided not only to kill you, but also your armor." Leitu first exposed his ambition thoroughly.


    "If you want something from me, it depends on whether you have the strength." Fang Tianxing said as he broke up the flames around him with his fists and laughed at leitu first.


    "You boy, you want to die! It''s time for you to die under my thunder and fire. " Leitu yelled angrily and began to use his unique skill of thunder fire chop.


    There are countless thunder fires in the sky. Under the command of Lei tuxian, these thunder fires follow a wonderful track and surround Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing knows that leituxian''s move is not simple, and he must not succeed. Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing immediately moves his hand and leans to leituxian like lightning. Of course, leituxian won''t let Fang Tianxing get close to him easily.


    Leitu first coagulated a fireball with both hands, and then waved to Fang Tianxing.


    "Yitian sword out!" With a wave of his hand, Fang Tianxing used the Yitian sword, the weapon of Yitian armor.


    Fang Tianxing waved Yitian sword and cut the thunder fireball on leitu''s forehand with one sword. Leitu was surprised at first, and then stepped back three steps. The thunder fire around him began to compress and turned into a thunder fire giant.


    Leitu holds the thunder fire giant first and throws it away. The thunder fire giant comes straight to Fang Tian. Fang Tianxing kept retreating, but under the control of Lei tuxian, Fang Tianxing couldn''t avoid it.


    In his heart, Fang Tianxing slashes the thunder fire giant with his sword. Unexpectedly, the thunder fire giant is made of highly compressed flame with extremely high density. Fang Tianxing''s sword against the sky shoots a lot of sparks on it.


    Fang Tianxing cut the thunder fire giant continuously, but it didn''t work.


    "Fang Tianxing, you can''t chop the thunder and fire giant. You can''t chop it for a few more years." Said leitu, who won first.


    Fang Tianxing kept cutting at the thunder fire giant. He cut more than ten times in a row before cutting one tenth. Fang Tianxing is so angry that he scolds his mother. It seems that what leitu said first is true. If he wants to chop up the thunder fire giant, he can''t do it in a short time.


    After continuously attacking thunder fire giant, Fang Tianxing feels more and more tired, and the reader''s power in his body is exhausted. Fang Tianxing retreated continuously, almost without the power of counterattack.


    "Ha ha, Fang Tianxing, you''d better surrender quickly and admit defeat. As long as you kneel down to school and bark three times, I''ll spare your life." Leitu got the upper hand, felt that he had the chance to win, and immediately began to be proud.

 Chapter 81

    "Leituxian, don''t be complacent too early, the victory is not divided yet." Fang Tianxing is not willing to do so.


    Fang Tianxing is biting his teeth to support him, but he doesn''t want to give up. The road of network author is to advance bravely. Once frustrated, it is very likely that it will not recover and it will be difficult to make progress any more.


    "Tianxing, come on, don''t be scared by leitu. He''s not a good thing. You can''t be knocked down by him." Aoxue worries about Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing''s hands are scorched by leituxian''s thunder fire, but even so, Fang Tianxing refuses to give up.


    "Fang Tianxing, you''d better give up quickly, or you''ll die here." Leitu was also a little impatient. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was so stubborn that he would rather die than admit defeat.


    "I''ll never give up. Fan Tianya is the first one on the list of new books. He relies on your support to be self righteous and swagger around. If I admit defeat to you, I will let the villain who deceives the readers take charge and let him continue to be at large. " Fang Tianxing bit his teeth and roared.


    "I invite you to offend you. You have to say that I brush the list because you are jealous of me and deliberately blackmail me." Fan Tianya is still quibbling.


    Leitu looks slightly moved, but he still doesn''t believe, "what you said is light, what evidence do you have to prove that fan Tianya has made the list?"


    "It''s common for new books to be published, which is well known. What''s more, the strength of the first place in the new book list should be very strong. Why can''t I even catch a public eight punch? He''s not the painter of the new book list Fang Tianxing roared.


    "I don''t care if what you say is true or not. Fan Tianya is my younger brother. If you want to move him, he asked me if I had. If you want to touch him today, you have to beat me, or you can''t touch him. " Leituxian is still stubborn and refuses to admit fan Tianya cheating readers.


    Fang Tianxing refused to turn the black one into the white one. If he wanted leitu to cover up fan Tianya, he would never have a chance to do justice.


    "Drink..." Fang Tianxing suddenly let out all his words. People watching the battle nearby can''t help but cry out in surprise when they see this scene. When they are at a disadvantage, they release all their words to fight. They are looking for death. Once one''s own writing is damaged, one can no longer practice. The author''s way is light, and it is likely to explode and die.


    Fang Tianxing''s updated characters appeared one by one in the field, with a total of 89000 characters. The four words of the supreme way dominate the whole text, and other words revolve around them.


    "Do you still have to struggle to death? I''ll burn your last hope." Leitu looked down at Fang Tianxing and said.


    Leitu tries his best to exert the power of thunder and fire. The terrible power of thunder and fire gushes out like a tide. The thunder and fire turns into a fire dragon and engulfs Fang Tianxing''s words. The flame is red at the beginning, and with the temperature rising, the flame changes from red to white, to blue, and finally to purple.


    The color is changing, and the temperature continues to rise. At last, leituxian''s flame may not be tens of thousands of degrees. In such a high temperature, high flame baptism, everything will burn to ashes.


    His words were burned, Fang Tianxing was in agony, and the cold sweat on his forehead kept dripping. Fang Tianxing resisted the pain and entered the thinking space. The five supreme masters were chatting there. As soon as he saw them, Fang Tianxing cried out, "five masters, help me. My words are burned by the flame of leituxian. They are about to be burned. Please save the disciples."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Tianxing, let me tell you a story." Tang family three little didn''t worry at all, pull Fang Tianxing to one side to tell her a story.


    "Master, now all the disciples are burning their eyebrows. You can tell a story later." Fang Tianxing said eagerly.


    "Apprentice, have you ever heard the story of Phoenix''s rebirth? According to legend, Phoenix is the messenger of happiness in the world. Every five hundred years, it has to bear all the unhappiness and hatred accumulated in the world, throw itself into the burning fire, and exchange the end of life and beauty for the peace and happiness of the world. Only after the body has experienced great pain can they be reborn with a better body.


    Phoenix bath fire to get rebirth, in order to become more powerful, your words also want to learn Phoenix, wash all the lead, get new life


    "Nirvana rebirth, my words can also Nirvana rebirth?" Fang Tianxing doubts.


    "As long as you look forward to the future with hope, then rebirth is not empty words. Phoenix in the fire rebirth and immortality, is by virtue of their own indomitable spirit of struggle, and a strong will. It can also be said that it is a metaphor for a person who has experienced the pain of the world for a long time, from immature to mature, stable and strong. " Tang family three little each other Tianxing said.


    "Rebirth, can my words really be reborn?" Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    "As long as you have eternal faith, you can be reborn." Tang family three young solemnly said.


    Fang Tianxing made up his mind to leave the thinking space. When Fang Tianxing''s consciousness returned to his body, he found that his words had been burned up. Leitu first put away the flame, looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "now your words have been burned by me, what else do you want to fight with me?"


    "My words are updated bit by bit by myself. How can they be easily burned by you?" With that, Fang Tianxing''s words, which had been turned into ashes, suddenly reappeared. The original words not only reappeared, but also became crystal clear one by one, which seemed to be more solid.


    "I didn''t expect that this would not kill you. It seems that you are really lucky." Leitu didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing didn''t die. When he was stunned, Fang Tianxing acted.


    The words flying around Fang Tianxing are quickly condensed into a long knife, and Fang Tianxing rushes over with it.


    Leitu wants to block Fang Tianxing''s attack with this move. But now Fang Tianxing''s writing is not as good as before. Its fire resistance is greatly improved, and it will not be burned easily.


    Fang Tianxing''s long knife goes through leituxian''s thunder fire and directly pokes it into leituxian''s palm. With a roar, they separated, and their backs were opposite. Leitu''s hands hidden in his sleeve were bleeding.


    Leitu''s face was surprised. He quickly hid his hand in his sleeve. He said: "Fang Tianxing, it seems that you have some strength. I''ll leave fan Tianya to you. I don''t care about it." With that, leitu left the challenge arena with his hands on his back.

 Chapter 82

    Fan Tianya was flustered. He took leituxian''s sleeve and begged: "brother Lei, you can''t ignore me. If you don''t care about me, I''ll be bullied to death by them. "


    Leitu first get rid of fan Tianya''s entanglement, "you make things, you deal with them." With that, leitu ignored fan Tianya and left.


    Seeing his backer leave, fan Tianya is in a panic, surrounded by accusations from the masses. He felt that he had no shelter at all. He turned around and wanted to run away, but a hand grabbed his shoulder. It turned out that it was Yang an. When he saw that fan Tianya was going to run, he grabbed him for the first time.


    Fan Tianya was caught by Yang an, obviously not so willing, eyes grunt around. When Yang an turns his head and looks at Fang Tianxing, he tries to escape.


    Fang Tianxing naturally won''t let him walk away so easily. With a stretch of his hand, countless words turn into a force to wrap fan Tianya. Fan Tianya''s several struggles can''t escape.


    "Fan Tianya, your business is not finished. Next, I''ll give you to the teacher of WangWen University for examination. Conduct a comprehensive and in-depth investigation into the matter of your refreshing the list of books to see what opportunities you have for sophistry. " Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Brother, no, I don''t want to be sealed." Fan Tianya panics. When he thinks that he has been found out, not only his seal works, but also he has to be scolded by thousands of people.


    Thinking of this, fan Tianya said: "please, I know I''m wrong, please don''t give me to the teacher!"


    "If you do something wrong yourself, you should pay the price, otherwise what do you ask the authors who work hard to code their own words to do?" Fang Tianxing is not soft hearted at all. He can''t be kind to such people at all.


    Fan Tianya was sent to the teacher. The teacher promised to investigate. If he found that fan Tianya was really on the list of new books by brushing the list, he would be severely punished.


    After sending fan Tianya away, Fang Tianxing also returned to Tianming high school. The tense life began. It was almost time to enroll students from the three major online arts colleges, and everyone fell into a tense study. Fang Tianxing is also working hard to code every day, and it is also his pursuit to be admitted to the three major online arts colleges.


    One week before the assessment of the three colleges, Mr. Han held a meeting.


    It was a very serious mobilization meeting. No one was absent or even late. Mr. Han aroused almost all of our feelings at that meeting.


    No matter how brilliant the past is, no matter how much effort has been made, success or failure in this battle.


    Mr. Han stood on the platform for more than an hour. She was just trying to convince everyone that everything could happen as long as she worked hard.


    As everyone knows, only a very small number of students can be admitted to the three major schools of Internet literature. Most of the ordinary public writers only turn into dust and become ordinary people, but some of them will become a rising author star.


    I don''t know how many ordinary writers who originally came from unknown places stand out and become divine writers for the benefit of readers.


    In order to let each student clearly understand their own ranking position, the school carefully made a ranking list.


    That list is so exquisite, including the list of new books, popular novels, best newcomers, and even the carefully designed performance trend chart, with the specific allocation of comprehensive ranking. It''s written on the blackboard and updated every morning. It''s really painstaking to let everyone compete with each other to improve their strength.


    According to Fang Tianxing''s current strength, there is still a great chance to be admitted to the three major online arts colleges.


    "I must be admitted to the three major schools of Internet Literature and become an excellent Internet author." Fang Tianxing said to himself in the bottom of his heart. Only by continuing to work hard, coding and catching up, can I be worthy of my parents, readers who support me, and most importantly, myself.


    During this period of time, almost everyone was eager to have a try, and everyone worked very hard to code. A big banner was put up at the gate of the school, "fight for the entrance to the three major colleges of Internet arts!", Many people shout several times every morning to increase their pitiful confidence.


    Under the pressure of the examination of the three major colleges of Internet literature, we all determined the college we longed for. As soon as these hot-blooded teenagers heard any news about the three major colleges of Internet literature, they would immediately be excited.


    Many people seem to be aware of the terrible situation when thousands of troops cross the bridge. But they still stick to the dream in their hearts, and every day they shout like idiots that I am going to be admitted to the three major schools of Internet Literature and become a god level Internet author. That kind of psychology and the mentality created by it can''t be understood by people who have never been Internet authors.


    Fang Tianxing went to have a talk with the head teacher Han Rong. She said to him, "your strength has reached a bottleneck. As long as we break through this bottleneck, it''s not a problem to be admitted to the three major schools of cyber arts. "


    ¡±I''m sure I can be a god level writer in the legend and bring happiness and happiness to the readers. " Fang Tianxing said calmly, his tone full of unswerving faith.


    "Then you have to work harder. As long as you work hard, there must be hope." Han Rong encouraged.


    Fang Tianxing was encouraged by Mr. Han, and his heart was full of energy. Looking at Fang Tianxing''s back, Han Rong whispered: "he is like a dragon in the sky, full of mystery. Maybe one day you will roam over nine days."


    There are still three days left for the assessment of the three major colleges of network arts. Today Fang Tianxing is working hard to code. Suddenly Yang an comes in from the outside and says, "Tianxing, it''s not good. Some students from Chang''an high school come to our school to make trouble."


    "How can this happen? How can people from Chang''an high school come to our school?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Don''t ask. Go quickly. There''s a fight over there." Yang an grabs Fang Tianxing and comes to the school playground all the way. See a lot of students around there, Fang Tianxing pushed aside the crowd, came to the place where things happened.


    I saw a tall student, full of pride on the ground, said to a student of Tianming high school: "do you Tianming high school people have such strength? They are too weak, so they also want to be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges." Then the people around him were laughing.


    Fang Tianxing understood that these people were provoked by other schools, and they had no good intentions at all.


    Fang Tianxing stepped forward to help the classmate who had been beaten and fell to the ground. The guys who were laughing at him saw a flash of light in Fang Tianxing''s eyes. He felt a thump in his heart, and he realized that the young man in front of him seemed very complicated.

 Chapter 83

    Fang Tianxing helped up the classmate. He kept his head down and seemed to be frustrated. Fang Tianxing probably also guessed what happened. Fang Tianxing patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, don''t lose heart. It''s just a failure. Don''t keep it in mind, just try next time. "


    "Failure is failure. I don''t have a chance to do it again. With my current strength, I have no chance with the three major cyber arts colleges in my life. " That classmate says dejectedly.


    "That is, with his strength, he still wants to be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges. Isn''t it wishful thinking?" The man beside said coldly.


    "Shut up, others can''t beat you, but you don''t have to laugh at others. You can kill a man, but you can''t insult him. You have to forgive him. Don''t deceive him too much. " Fang Tianxing said harshly.


    The man was criticized by Fang Tianxing, and suddenly he was dumb. If he wanted to say something, he had to do it. Fang Tianxing pushes him away. He wants to resist, but he is not an opponent at all. He can''t stand up and is about to make a fool of himself. Finally, a man behind him forced to hold him, to stabilize his body.


    Fang Tianxing helped his classmate to leave, but the man behind him jumped out and stood in front of Fang Tianxing and said to him, "I''m his elder brother. My name is Gao Hong. I want to challenge you. Do you accept my challenge?"


    "If you want to challenge me, it depends on whether I want to. But if you can come up with something that makes me excited as a price, I can consider it Fang Tianxing said casually.


    "Oh, what do you want? The experience of online writers on the shelf is either for you." Gao Hong said immediately.


    "I have the writing experience of online writers on the shelves. Do you have anything else that can move me?" Fang Tianxing takes out the writing experience of the online author that Aoxue gave him, and says at the same time.


    When Gao Hong saw that Fang Tianxing had the writing experience of an online writer on the shelf, he immediately felt that Fang Tianxing was not a simple person, and there must be a deep background behind him.


    Gao Hong knows that ordinary things can''t move Fang Tianxing at all. Fang Tianxing turns around and is about to leave. Gao Hong clenches his teeth and says, "wait a minute, there''s something that can definitely move you."


    "Oh, really, what is that?" Fang Tianxing is a little interested. He said those words just to try to find out what the maximum limit of Gaohong is.


    "I have the recommendation qualification of the perfect university, which is one of the three major cyber arts colleges. Do you want it or not?" Gao Hong said, biting his teeth.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised. He didn''t expect Gao Hong to be able to get the escort qualification of the perfect university, which means that someone in his family must be in a high position in the three major online arts colleges, so that he can get a escort quota. Get the recommended quota, that is to say, you don''t need to take the exam to directly enter the three major schools of Internet literature.


    This is a big temptation. When other people are struggling to get into the three major online arts colleges, you already have the qualification to walk, and you are sure to get into the college. This is a treatment that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    "Well, let''s do it. How do you want to do it?" Fang Tianxing was also moved. He couldn''t resist the temptation of this day.


    "After school, after school, we compete." Gao Hong said to Tian Xing.


    "Well, I''ll see you after school." Fang Tianxing promised.


    Today''s class is about the novels of the warlords. Fang Tianxing didn''t listen carefully in class. He thought about the fight with Gao Hong after school. To the long-awaited school time, Fang Tianxing immediately came to Houshan, where Gao Hong had been waiting.


    "Fang Tianxing, you are here at last." This is the first sentence Gao Hong said when he saw Fang Tianxing. He has been waiting here. The road of the author''s practice is not lonely. In addition to communicating with readers, mutual exchanges are of great benefit to a deeper understanding of network literature.


    "Well, how are you going to start?" Fang Tianxing was not afraid. He wanted to see what Gao Hong was going to play.


    "Then let''s compare the power of readers and see how many readers you have today." Gao Hong released a terrible force of readers. The strong momentum made the leaves around him be rolled up one after another, and raised a wave of leaves.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, is not willing to be outdone. The reader''s power in his body moves Gao Hong''s momentum to death. With a wave of his hand, Fang Tianxing appears and pours on Gao Hong.


    Gao Hong naturally won''t give up his hand. With the same wave of his hand, he conjures up a giant ape. The giant ape smashes his chest and pours at the tiger. The two beasts form a ball. Fang Tianxing and Gao Hong won''t be idle either, and they immediately hit one. Fang Tianxing''s power is to launch it with one hand, while Gao Hong''s power is to fight with Fang Tianxing.


    What they didn''t expect was that their readers were almost the same. Gao Hong was already an Internet writer of the public''s top nine. In Chang''an high school, the same level of writers couldn''t beat him at all, but Fang Tianxing, who met the public''s top eight, couldn''t win. Gao Hong couldn''t tell for a moment, so he decided to use the power of words.


    Fang Tianxing also thought of this, and now he released his own words. Fang Tianxing''s words surged out, with a total of 88000. When Gao Hong saw that Fang Tianxing''s words were just like this, he felt a little proud. Because he has 99990 characters, which has a great advantage.


    "You can''t compete with me in terms of the number of readers, but you have less words than me, which is a tough injury. You can''t beat me. You''d better be a boy for three months. " Gao Hong thinks that he has found Fang Tianxing''s weakness and says with pride.


    "You think you can win if you have more words than me. You look down on me too much." Fang Tianxing said with indifference.


    "Then let me see your strength." Gao Hong gave a big drink, and the words in his body turned into a Buddha statue. The Buddha was only nine feet tall, but it seemed to fill heaven and earth. A pair of Buddha palms were shooting towards Fang Tianxing. This palm is like the one that Buddha suppressed monkey from the sky. It can''t be avoided.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly drank and turned into a violent ape. He was like the monkey king, but he was only eight Zhang tall, a head shorter than Gaohong''s Tathagata. However, Fang Tianxing was not afraid. The written monkey king gave a loud shout, picked up his stick and knocked it at the mountain like Buddha''s palm, just withstanding the pressure of the Buddha''s palm.


    "The monkey you changed can''t escape from my Wuzhishan." Gao Hong Ha ha for a while, the Buddha palm that presses down adds some strength again.


    Fang Tianxing withstands the pressure of the Buddha''s palm, and Gao Hong puts pressure on them again. They have been confronting each other. Fang Tianxing''s reader blessing power is running rapidly, which can be said to have reached the limit.

 Chapter 84

    Both of them clenched their teeth and gathered strength for the strongest move. Finally, the Tathagata palm changed by Gao Hong was closed, and then a more powerful force emerged.


    "This is after I became a Tathagata master, Fang Tianxing took the recommendation certificate, and his heart was full of emotion. Other students are still working hard to get into the three major online arts colleges, and now he has the recommendation qualification of the University of online arts. People are more popular than people. If they know, they will be crazy.


    However, if they knew that Fang Tianxing could worship the five supreme masters as his teacher, they would have to be more envious and jealous. Maybe they would have to hunt him all over the world.


    "Thank you, brother. When we have time, we can share our writing experience." Fang Tianxing put away the recommendation certificate and left Houshan.


    "Well, the green mountains will not change, the green waters will flow. Brother, I''ll see you in the next three cyber arts colleges." Gao Hong got a lot of insights. He wanted to go back to his seclusion, and his accomplishments would go further. There was no problem for him to be admitted to the three major colleges of Internet arts.


    The next day in class, it''s about the innocent network novel of God level author. Yang an ran to Tianxing and said, "Tianxing, I heard that Gao Hong left our high school and apologized to his classmates who were defeated by them before he left. This is quite different from before. It is said that he was defeated by a classmate in our school. Who do you think it is? Who on earth has such great ability to win honor for our Tianming high school? "


    When Fang Tianxing heard this, he just said nothing with a smile. He is not a person who likes to be in the limelight. Moreover, once you say that you beat Gao Hong and got the recommendation qualification of WangWen University, with Yang an''s temperament, you can''t make a fuss.


    In recent days, everyone is preparing for the final exam. Yang an has also made great efforts to find the exam cases of the three major online arts colleges in the past. He has been studying Fang Tianxing all day long, which makes Fang Tianxing very tired.


    "Fang Tianxing, let me tell you something. The title of the last exam was to test the author''s strength and experience and defeat the ghosts in the demon world. The last examination question was to help master Dan to become a pill in Xiuzhen world. Over the years, the three major schools of Internet arts have been working in a wild way. It''s hard to figure out what we should do. " Yang an is also very worried said.


    Fang Tianxing comforted Yang an and said, "in fact, it''s OK to deal with changes with invariance. It''s really unnecessary to study those things excessively. It''s the right way to code words with ease."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Yang an was a little sad. In fact, he had no confidence in himself, so he always wanted to start from other aspects.


    "Brother Tianxing, do you think I have a chance to be admitted to the three major cyber arts colleges?" Yang an asked anxiously.


    "Yang an, don''t worry. As long as you work hard, you can do it." Fang Tianxing patted Yang an on the shoulder, thinking that if Yang an really failed in the exam, he would give him the number of recommended places he got.


    Yang an was encouraged by Fang Tianxing. He felt a little confident. He listened to Fang Tianxing and continued to work hard.


    Soon, the day of the assessment of the three major colleges of Internet arts came. In the early morning, the students were busy preparing for the next exam. When it comes to the assessment, the teachers and principals of the school stand at the gate of the school, and soon the investigation teams of the three major schools of Internet arts come. The teachers and principals of Tianming high school run to meet them.


    The delegation of the three major schools of cyber arts came to supervise the examination to prevent cheating in the examination. It''s time for the assessment. Senior three students gather together to wait for the assessment of the three major schools of Internet arts.


    This time, an acquaintance from the College of net literature came, and it turned out to be Zhishang. Originally, he would not assess the status of Zhishang, but this time he came on his own initiative. His purpose was to see Fang Tianxing.


    Zhishang stands on the high platform and looks at the crowd below. He looks a little and finds Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing also noticed the weaving injury on the stage. In fact, Fang Tianxing has always been afraid of the weaving injury. He always feels that the weaving injury is a little special to himself.


    But since today''s representative of WangWen university is Zhishang, Fang Tianxing has to face it. After all, Zhishang is one of the examiners today.


    Several examiners stood on the stage, chatting with each other about the assessment, "Zhishang, why did you come here in person today? You are an old man, but I grew up listening to your story." Perfect university examiner flow Xi surprised said.


    "You''re welcome. I''m here to collect talents for our university." Weaves the wound amiable to say.


    "Yes, if you don''t collect more talents, you''re going to be kicked out of the three major schools." Zhuang bifan, an instructor from Yuewen University, sneered.


    "If you think I don''t have the strength, then you and I will come to one-on-one practice, do you dare?" Weaves the wound anger way.

 Chapter 85

    Zhuang bifan is just an ordinary instructor. His strength is so ordinary that he doesn''t dare to fight with Zhishang. At present, he can only smile and don''t talk.


    Today, the three major schools of Internet literature have the strongest strength in Yuewen University, but a hundred years ago, the University of Internet literature produced a unique genius, the God of agriculture. This person is amazing, leading the strong rise of the University. The university almost had a chance to take the place of Yuewen University. However, since the God of tyranny disappeared more than ten years ago, the University of WangWen has fallen sharply and become the bottom of the list. It can no longer compete with Yuewen University.


    "Well, let''s start the assessment. Next, please enter the divine space of the trial. " Zhishang said to the crowd unhappily.


    With a wave of his hand, everyone felt that his eyes changed and he entered the trial space. In fact, this trial space is the history of a god level writer. The so-called kingdom of God is the world opened up by a god level writer after he became a God. The rules of the world can be formulated according to the mind of the God level writer who opened up the world.


    As the name suggests, aerial history is to create a fictional new historical world based on a small amount of historical data. The history of the kingdom of God of this divine writer is the same as that of the world in the history of thousands of years ago. What you do in it, including injury and death, will not affect you, but what you do in it will be recorded by the system.


    Just like the traditional historical aerial space, only by constantly adapting to this historical space and improving their own strength in this historical aerial world can we successfully complete the task.


    The background of this mission story is the large-scale invasion of cults. Hundreds of counties and counties in Xuanyuan state are infiltrated by cults. The requirement of this assessment is to persuade the emperor of Xuanyuan state to expel cults.


    The tutor who comes to preside over the test will evaluate the score according to the performance of the examinees, and there are only three places in Tianming high school. There are more than 10000 candidates in the third year of Tianming senior high school. Only these three candidates can be admitted to the three major schools of Internet arts and win the final victory. But other examinees are very difficult to have the opportunity to set foot on the author''s road, most can only become an ordinary person.


    Everyone entered the space of the kingdom of God, and Fang Tianxing and Yang an landed in the same village. This village is a small fishing village, just into the space of the kingdom of God will come here. They need to get to the nearest city as soon as possible to find a way to the capital. Fang Tianxing and Yang an join them and go on the road together.


    "Brother Tianxing, let''s take part in the test together this time. You have to lead me to mix well. Maybe we can be admitted to the three major schools of net literature together." Yang an is full of confidence.


    "Well, come with me and don''t pull me back. You''re too heavy. I can''t drag your weight Fang Tianxing laughs.


    "Brother Tianxing, I''m serious. Let''s pass this test and get into the three major colleges of Internet literature. It''s going to be so enjoyable for us to ride the galaxy together. " Yang an has been describing the future, the language is full of vision.


    "Let''s get through the present difficulties first. Don''t dream all day long. Let''s go and have a look around first." Fang Tianxing mercilessly pierces Yang an''s dream.


    Just when Fang Tianxing and Yang an chat, another group of people also appear in the small fishing village. This group of people, at least 30 or 50 people, obviously assembled purposefully. The leader is long Aotian. After they gather, they see Fang Tianxing.


    Long Aotian''s eyes flashed a trace of haze. He said in a cold voice: "this is not Fang Tian. I didn''t expect that we met again. You can''t run this time."


    As soon as long Aotian motioned, the people around him immediately gathered around him. His complexion is not good. It seems that as long Aotian gives an order, he will start immediately and rush up to kill Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing stood up and did not listen to his nonsense. He took Yang an and left. There are few people here now, almost all of them are out. When we walk in the novice village, we can see that there are shops everywhere, but all the things in it show that we need to buy monthly tickets.


    "Come on, little brothers. Here is a map outside the city. There are five monthly tickets. Would you like one, little brother?" Cried an old man by the side of the road.


    If you get a map outside the city, it will be much easier to wander in the future. It''s good to know more about the situation. When Tianxing and Yang an came to the old man, they saw many maps on the old man''s shelf.


    At this time, there was a flash of light in long Aotian''s eyes. He immediately said to the old man, "how much is a map? I''ll buy it. Don''t be too cheap. I have monthly tickets. "


    Of course, the old man understood the meaning of long Aotian. If he had money, he would not make it. They are real in this kingdom of history. There are seven emotions and six desires of normal people. Everything is the same as ordinary people.


    "I''ll sell you a little cheaper, 100 monthly tickets. What do you think?" The old man asked tentatively.


    "I give 150 monthly tickets. How can such an important map be sold so cheaply?" Long Aotian said with deep meaning.


    In the trial of entering this historical world, each person can only carry 10 monthly tickets at the beginning, but there are still loopholes. For example, long Aotian now takes all the monthly tickets of his peers.


    These people are aware that they didn''t have a chance to pass the examination this time. They were admitted to the three major online arts colleges. They voluntarily reached an agreement with long Aotian to help him pass the examination. After that, long Aotian gave them a large number of monthly tickets, which was enough for them to live a relaxed life.


    This dragon Aotian is equal to the monthly tickets of the ten people behind him. Of course, he has abundant financial resources. The purpose of using 150 monthly tickets is to buy the old man who sells maps for him.


    Long Aotian took out 150 monthly tickets and gave them to him. The old man took them with a smile and said, "don''t worry, Mr. long, if you take care of my business like this, I will do it according to your will."


    Yang an said to the old man, "old man, give us a map."


    "150 maps, one monthly ticket," Fang Yang''an said, calling him the old man. The old man was not happy.


    "Ah, I say you old man, I''ll talk to you well. I just gave you ten monthly tickets, but now I need 150. Are you old and confused?" Yang an''s words are not polite. The old man who is directly angry blows his beard.


    The old man''s gas blows beard to stare, fiercely looking at Yang an. He said angrily: "well, you boys don''t know how to respect elders at all. My map is now sold at this price. You are not welcome in my shop. Get out of here as soon as possible. "


    "Ah, you old man, you keep saying that you are not old people and that we do not respect our elders. The mouth is on you. You say everything. " Yang an was also very angry. He had to fight with the old man when he went up.

 Chapter 86

    "I''d like to remind you that this world is a world of history. I''m the guide of your examinees. I have to pay for offending me." The old man said seriously.


    After hearing this, both Yang an and Fang Tianxing were surprised. Although Fang Tianxing seldom read historical novels, he also heard about the guide. In this trial space, the strongest is of course the will of God level writers, which can change everything and, of course, kill anyone.


    The guide, as the guide arranged by the divine author, is naturally protected by the kingdom of God.


    "Believe it or not, just try." The old man has a plan, he said.


    Fang Tianxing thought of this. Just as he was preparing to stop Yang an, Yang an''s fist had hit the old man''s face. There was no panic on the old man''s face. It was the rule made by the God level author to attack the guide and get the thunder to kill him. He seems to have seen Yang an cut into coke by Tianlei.


    Sure enough, when Yang an''s fist was one inch away from the old man''s face, he couldn''t fight down. At the same time, the sky was cloudless, suddenly came a thundercloud, just listen to a bolt from the blue, a thunderbolt toward Yang an split.


    At this juncture, Fang Tianxing immediately pushed Yang an away and blocked the thunder. I saw the thunder from the top of Fang Tianxing''s head, and Tianlei walked along Fang Tianxing''s four limbs. Fang Tianxing''s whole body has no fire and spontaneous combustion. He is about to turn into fly ash. But a streamer comes from the horizon. The streamer goes into Fang Tianxing''s body, and the current on Fang Tianxing disappears.


    Long Aotian originally intended to see Fang Tianxing cut to death, but he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was OK. He turned away with his men in anger.


    Yang Angang was also surprised, but he was relieved to see that Fang Tianxing was OK. But he was even more angry with the old man and had to go up and do it.


    Fang Tianxing quickly pressed Yang an to stop him from being impulsive. Yang an also calmed down a little.


    "That kid, we''ll go first. Which way to go out of town?" Fang Tianxing is also angry, and the old leader deliberately said.


    "You... Go straight out of town and turn left." The old man was breathed out by Fang Tianxing and blew his beard.


    The old man turned his back and didn''t seem to want to see them any more. When Fang Tianxing got the route, he naturally took Yang an along the old man''s route. Just after Fang Tianxing and Yang an left, a drunkard came to the old man''s shop. The drunkard was unkempt and had a huge wine gourd on his waist. His behavior was free and easy, and he had an indescribable temperament.


    He came to the old man''s shop, directly took off the wine gourd at his waist, handed it to the old man, and yelled: "old slick, give me a pot of wine, and ask for a good daughter red."


    The old man, who was originally eccentric, respectfully filled the drunkard''s bottle gourd and handed it to the drunkard. The drunkard took the gourd, opened his mouth and took a sip of it. It seemed that he didn''t enjoy it. He was a little dissatisfied and said, "old slick, are you greedy for water? How can it taste less and less?"


    "Why, I can''t pit you." At this time, the old man seems to be a different person. He is as kind as a good man. He treats Fang Tianxing and Yang an differently.


    "Well, I don''t know who you are. It''s too bad that you pointed them the wrong way before." The drunk said casually.


    "This test is to make trouble for those examinees, and I did it right." The old slicker is also looking for reasons.


    The drunkard also took a sip of wine, "Li Lian didn''t mean to embarrass the examinees, you old slicker have done a little too much. The road is fifty, and the sky is forty-nine. There is still a trace of vitality in the way of heaven, and people will not be forced into a dead end. "


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an keep going along the road pointed by the old man. They only feel that there are fewer and fewer people on the road, and there are many monsters on the road. As they go deeper, there are more and more monsters, and their strength is stronger and stronger. Fang Tianxing and Yang an met with many dangers along the way, which became more and more difficult.


    Although it is not difficult for them to kill wild animals, there are too many monsters constantly appearing, which really challenges their energy limit.


    That day, Fang Tianxing and Yang an just beat back the attack of a wave of wolves, and they were exhausted. Sit on a stone by the side of the road and rest. At this time, Fang Tianxing found a drunk lying on the side of the road not far away.


    "Yang an, look how a drunk over there faints on the side of the road. Let''s go and have a look." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    Fang Tian walks there to help the drunkard up. It seems that the drunkard just fainted on the side of the road. Fang Tianxing presses one of the drunkards. The drunkard wakes up. As soon as he wakes up, he opens his mouth and says, "I want to drink, my wine."


    The drunkard woke up to drink. It was obvious that he was really a drunkard.


    "Ah, you drunkard, my brother Tianxing saved you. You don''t say a word of thanks, you just want to drink." Yang an was very dissatisfied. He felt that the drunk had a strange origin and had no consciousness of being saved.


    After listening to Yang an''s words, the drunk didn''t answer. He just clamored for a drink. Fang Tianxing also felt a little strange. The drunk fell down on the side of the road for no reason. As soon as he woke up, he was clamoring for a drink.


    "I don''t care. I want to drink. I can''t live without it." The drunkard insisted on drinking, but they couldn''t stop him.


    "Well, save people to the end, send Buddha to the west, let''s help him find a bar." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    "Help him to find wine, brother Tianxing. Are you crazy? Where can we find wine? Don''t be fooled by that drunkard. Maybe he''s someone, maybe he''s just like that old man. Don''t believe him Yang an was afraid of trouble and didn''t want to save the drunk.


    Fang Tianxing naturally has a plan in his heart. The drunk appears too suddenly. To help him find wine is likely to be a hidden task or something. Fang Tianxing asked the drunkard, "we are not familiar here. How can we find wine?"


    "There is a monkey tribe not far in front of you. There is the monkey wine I asked for. If I can have a drink, I will die without regret. Can you go and find it for me? " The drunk said to Tianxing.


    Monkey wine is made from fruit pulp produced by monkeys collecting fruits in the mountains, accumulating fruits at the bottom, squeezing and cracking fruits at the top. At the same time, because the upper layer of fruit blocks the air, the pulp reacts with the wild yeasts attached to the surface of common fruit to produce wine.


    It is said that the monkeys in the mountain gathered all kinds of fruits in one cave to store the winter food. However, if there is no shortage of winter food in the current season, the monkeys will forget that they have stored fruits, and then these fruits will gradually ferment, and then make monkey wine.

 Chapter 87

    Moreover, the monkey wine was best when it was first fermented, and gradually ticked off the essence of the fruit after fermentation.


    But the drop of backward liquor has a beginning. The first drop is baiguoye, and the aggregation is baiguoniang. When there is no juice dripping, collect all the fermented juice, it can be called monkey wine, or monkey wine.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that the drunk''s mouth was really tricky. When he was so drunk, he had to think about the monkey wine of the monkey tribe.


    This kind of wild wine is a coincidence. The real monkey wine is worth thousands of gold. Monkey wine only exists for one season, and with the passage of time, the liquor becomes less and less, so it is more difficult to get monkey wine.


    "There are monsters everywhere. It''s very difficult to move forward. We still have to find a drink for you drunkard. You can''t live without wine. Why don''t you go yourself?" Knowing that the road ahead is not easy, Yang an can''t help complaining.


    After hearing this, the drunk stood up tremblingly. It seemed that he wanted to find a drink on his own. But the way he walked was difficult, which also made people worry about whether he would fall on the way.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t see it any more. He grabbed the drunk and told him, "you stay here, we''ll help you find the wine." With that, Fang Tianxing pulls Yang an away.


    "Brother Tianxing, you really want to find the monkey wine for that drunkard. He is still thinking about other people''s monkey wine, and he is not afraid to drink himself to death." Yang an says discontentedly.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t answer, but said calmly: "I think this drunk has a problem. There are monsters everywhere. How can he survive like this. Don''t you think it''s strange. "


    A word to wake up the dreamer, Yang an also wake up, "you say this is really a bit of a problem, this drunkard will not be with the old man, they two partner to play us."


    "Now let''s find the monkey wine first. If he dares to fool us, I won''t make him feel better. Intrigues are the tricks of the weak, and the real strong disdain them. If they really count on us, I won''t make him feel better. " Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an go all the way to see a large forest in the distance, which must be where the drunk monkey is.


    "Yang an, you go to inquire about the situation first, and I will meet you outside." Fang Tianxing told Yang an.


    "Brother Tianxing, you don''t want me to die this time." Yang an worried said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. It''s just in the world of the kingdom of God. Even if you die, you''re not really dead. Don''t worry. And even if you die, I have a way to get you into the three major schools of Internet literature. " Fang Tianxing patted Yang an on the shoulder and said.


    "Brother Tianxing, I''ll go. You''ll have my life this time." Yang an said with tears in his eyes, as if a strong man was on his way to death.


    "Well, stop the ink and go." Fang Tianxing urges Yang an to go on the road.


    With tears in his eyes, Yang an embarked on the journey like a soldier. Fang Tianxing watched him go away, thinking whether Yang an would be in danger this time. In fact, Fang Tianxing is not sure whether the drunk is trying to harm them. To let Yang an explore the way is like asking him to block the knife and test the thunder. If Yang an hangs up, it goes without saying that there must be a trap in front of him, and he doesn''t have to go.


    Although Fang Tianxing has the recommendation qualification of WangWen University, it can''t be used easily unless it is absolutely necessary. His guarantee to Yang an is based on the qualification of recommendation. If he uses it, Yang an doesn''t know whether he can go to the three major schools of net literature.


    The significance of this test is to let the candidates compete with each other. Only those who survive in the end will win, but it is not enough to rely on recklessness. We have to try our best to improve our strength. This is the only way to live.


    Yang an into the woods, Fang Tianxing is not idle, he quietly followed Yang an into the woods. Yang an was careful all the way for fear of being found. There were scattered monkeys along the way. It shows that this place is very close to the territory of the monkey tribe. Yang an carefully avoided them and went all the way.


    With more and more monkeys ahead, Yang an finally came to the monkey tribe. There are green waters and green mountains, and fruit trees everywhere. And these monkeys are also unusual, about two meters tall, a lot bigger than ordinary monkeys, but also a lot more ferocious, one by one dancing on the ground.


    At this time, there was a sharp roar, and a white monkey appeared in the group. The monkey is very tall, constantly scratching his ears, not quiet.


    But if you look carefully, you can see that he is the king of the monkey group, and other monkeys respect him. He screamed a few times, and the other monkeys howled.


    Soon, the monkeys gathered together and seemed to hold some kind of ceremony. Hundreds of monkeys, led by the white monkey, surrounded a big tree in the middle of the forest.


    For a moment, the howls of the monkeys rang out and spread far away. The White Monkey King howled with the other monkeys. These monkeys call for companions through each other''s howling. One monkey after another appears, and more and more monkeys gather.


    There are more and more monkeys here. Yang an can''t hide any more and is soon found. When he found that his monkey screamed, the nearby monkey rushed over immediately.


    Knowing that he was found, Yang an turned around and wanted to run, but more and more monkeys came around. More and more monkeys are coming, ready to surround Yang an.


    Yang an screamed: "brother Tianxing, come and save me."


    Fang Tianxing knew that if he didn''t save Yang an, Yang an would never come to a good end if he was caught by these monkeys.


    Yang an naturally won''t give up. Although he tried his best to resist, he was caught by a monkey after a fight. Just when the monkey''s claws were about to catch Yang an, Fang Tianxing made a move.


    Fang Tianxing''s writing is transformed into a boxing ring and wrapped with two fists. Fang Tianxing blows the monkey who catches Yang an, turns around and catches Yang an, turns around and runs away.


    Those monkeys naturally won''t let Yang an run like this. Those monkeys follow Yang an closely.


    The White Monkey King let out a long cry, and the monkeys seemed to be given instructions, forming an array vaguely. Surround Fang Tianxing and Yang an inside. As time goes by, the whole encirclement becomes smaller and smaller. Fang Tianxing and Yang an tried to break through several times, but they failed.


    Fang Tianxing''s hands danced and his fists beat back the monkeys like a dragon. The monkeys couldn''t catch them for a moment. At this time, the monkey king roared again. At this time, the monkeys became more violent. The monkey who was knocked unconscious by Fang Tianxing woke up, and then climbed up the tree one after another to join the crazy attack of his companions.

 Chapter 88

    Seeing that there was no way to break through, Fang Tianxing gritted his teeth and advanced instead of retreating. Instead of escaping from the woods, he turned to the big tree in the center of the woods.


    "Brother Tianxing, how can you go to the monkey''s nest? It''s not for death." Yang an is puzzled by Tianxing''s behavior and says in doubt.


    "We can''t run away with the monkey king. We have to go to their old nest to have a chance." Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an go towards the big tree in the center of the forest. Not far away, Fang Tianxing smells a smell of wine.


    Sure enough, inside the big tree is the monkey wine of the monkey tribe. The reason why these monkeys are so powerful is that they have made this kind of wine from generation to generation. This kind of wine is brewed with wild fruit, spring water and medicinal materials. Drinking this kind of wine often can make them stronger and stronger.


    Fang Tianxing ran to the big tree in the center of the forest. Even if he couldn''t escape, he had to get the monkey wine first. Soon Fang Tianxing got close to the big tree in the middle.


    At this time, the White Monkey King finally couldn''t help it. He rushed directly to the court, and the fluffy monkey''s palm called the court. Fang Tianxing attacks back with his fist, but the strength of the white monkey is far more than that of the ordinary monkey. Fang Tianxing attacks with him, and he is shocked back.


    The monkey was also surprised at Fang Tianxing''s strength, but the White Monkey King would not give up just like this. He attacked again. The other monkeys beside also harass from time to time, which makes Fang Tianxing very annoyed. Fang Tianxing retreats while fighting, and leans towards the big tree all the way.


    In this way, Fang Tianxing came closer and closer to the big tree. The white monkey king didn''t realize that Fang Tianxing dared to steal their monkey wine. It was killing him.


    Yang an followed Fang Tianxing with fear, "brother Tianxing, why don''t we run?"


    "We can''t run away at all. It''s better to do something before we leave." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an, explaining his ideas.


    Fang Tianxing is not a hot-blooded rush, regardless of the overall situation, blindly reckless. The big tree in his search for the center naturally has a purpose, which may be the last hope.


    Fang Tianxing finally came near the big tree and smelled a strong aroma of wine. He opened the trees and found a mass of amber liquid inside. Fang Tianxing knew that it must be the legendary monkey wine.


    Under the great joy of Fang Tianxing, he immediately condensed the words in his body into a wine bottle and took out all the monkey wine. The White Monkey King was so angry that he hammered his chest hard. Fang Tianxing knew it was a big move.


    The White Monkey King was obviously angry. Fang Tianxing took his most important monkey wine. This made him very angry, and the white monkey''s meridians bulged, which made him look ferocious.


    It seems that the White Monkey King exerts his own magic power, which can greatly enhance his own strength. It is obviously a kind of gifted magic power. The White Monkey King''s body became bigger and his defense was also greatly strengthened.


    The White Monkey King is more and more violent, and his attack speed is faster and faster. With the increase of his defense, Fang Tianxing doesn''t do much damage to his attack. Fang Tianxing hit him several times without any reaction. Fang Tianxing knew that although the White Monkey King became more powerful, he lost his intelligence.


    Since the White Monkey King has lost his intelligence, he has no control over the monkeys. Fang Tianxing knows that now is the best chance to escape.


    "Yang an, it''s time. Let''s go." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    "OK, let''s go together." Yang an thought that he would die this time, but he didn''t expect that they would be able to survive. It''s really chance.


    Fang Tianxing shakes off the White Monkey King and leaves with Yang an. The White Monkey King behind seems to have gone through a violent time and become a bit dispirited. After chasing for a while, he won''t chase.


    They came to the intersection where they had made an appointment with the drunk, who had been lying on the ground. When they saw Fang Tianxing coming, they immediately looked like cats smelling fishy smell. The drunkard ran over to Tianxing and Yang an and said, "you''re back. Did you get any monkey wine?"


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an got the monkey wine only after they died. The drunkard came to ask for it no matter whether they were dead or alive. How could it be so cheap.


    "Those monkeys are very difficult. It''s really hard to get them. We can''t waste our efforts." Fang Tianxing is deliberately trying to keep his appetite at bay. Yang an didn''t intervene. He didn''t like the drunk and didn''t expose him. He let Fang Tianxing bargain with him.


    The drunkard seemed to be unstoppable and slowly approached Fang Tianxing, who didn''t care much. But when the drunkard approached Fang Tianxing, he stretched out his hand and didn''t know how to make it. Fang Tianxing grabbed the wine jar in his arms. Tianxing was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the drunkard would take away the wine cup quietly. If he wanted to hurt himself, it would be easy.


    How could Fang Tianxing be so restrained? He grabbed the wine jar and said to Yang an: "this drunkard wants to rob hard. Break the wine jar quickly, so that no one can drink."


    When Yang an heard Fang Tianxing''s words, he didn''t think much about it. He immediately set about breaking the wine jar. The drunkard immediately panicked. If the wine jar was broken, he would not drink a mouthful.


    The drunkard quickly released his grip on the wine jar, and Fang Tianxing seized it.


    The drunkard immediately rushed to Fang Tianxing and begged, "I can smell the smell of monkey wine. Give me a drink. I will promise you anything."


    "Can you tell me who you are? Don''t tell me that you really came here by yourself. If you tell the truth, I think I''ll give you some. " Fang Tianxing reminds us.


    "Let go, I''ll tell you. Let go." Said the drunkard hastily.


    "You tell me, I''ll let go, or there''s no way." Fang Tianxing threatened.


    While Fang Tianxing was thinking, the drunk didn''t know what to do. There was a shock in his hands. Fang Tianxing couldn''t catch the wine jar and was snatched away by him.


    Fang Tianxing watched the drunk snatch the wine jar. He was very angry. But Fang Tianxing thought that the drunkard could easily take away the wine world from his own hands, which showed that his strength was unfathomable. Fang Tianxing''s strength now even the network author who has signed a contract with Yizhong can regret that he has not been able to find out the strength of this drunkard at all.


    "Master, I have offended you so much. Please forgive me. But we''ve worked so hard to get the monkey wine. I''m afraid it will damage your reputation Fang Tianxing said without fear.

 Chapter 89

    Yang an also said: "in order to get the monkey wine, I was chased by the monkeys for a long time. You can''t just take it away."


    The drunkard got the monkey wine, opened the seal on the wine jar, drank a mouthful of praise and said: "this wine is really good, you are also a hard trip. It''s not suitable for me to take it away. How about I give you some monthly tickets


    How could Fang Tianxing accept his monthly ticket? He knew that the drunkard was absolutely a very powerful person. If he only got a few monthly tickets, he immediately said, "although we are not rich, we are not short of monthly tickets. If our predecessors can give us some advice on our creation and practice, I would be very grateful."


    Although Yang an didn''t know why Fang Tianxing said that, he echoed: "that''s it, that''s it."


    The drunkard took a sip of monkey wine, smacked his mouth and said, "my lifelong wish is to taste the best wine in the world. You have also helped me. It''s right to give you some rewards. I''ve got my own wine here. I''ll give you a taste. "


    Then the drunkard took out a small jar and turned out two small broken bowls with notches. It looks like it has a long history. I''m afraid it''s not an antique.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an saw the broken bowl made by the drunkard. There was a gap in the bowl. They could not help complaining: "old man, you are too stingy. How much wine can you hold in this bowl with a gap."


    The drunk said with a smile, "don''t underestimate this bowl. It''s a thousand years old relic. Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor of Ming Dynasty, used this bowl to beg for rice in those days."


    Yang an obviously didn''t believe it. He took the bowl and looked from left to right. He couldn''t see the name of the bowl. Fang Tianxing was also full of doubts, but he didn''t speak. The drunkard was so enigmatic that he would not deceive them so much.


    The drunkard took the wine jar and poured a little for each of them. The wine was only a shallow layer at the bottom of the bowl. Yang an said sarcastically: "this wine is not enough for me. You are too stingy."


    "Don''t look down on this wine. It can make you drunk for ten days and a half months. Believe it or not." The drunkard said with no care.


    "Don''t tell me, I don''t believe it." After that, Yang an drank the small half bowl of wine and said, "it''s not enough for me to fill my teeth with this wine. My uncle wants to come again..." but Yang an''s whole body softened and fell to the ground wobbly just in the middle of this.


    Fang Tianxing saw Yang an fall down and quickly went to help him. "It''s OK, he''s just drunk," the drunkard warned


    Fang Tianxing checked Yang an and found that his face was flushed and his breathing was normal. He was really just drunk.


    "I told him that the wine was strong. I''m afraid I''ll wake up and blame me again. You''re going the wrong way. You have to go north to get to the nearest human city. " The drunk said helplessly.


    "It''s OK. I''ll wait here for him to wake up. I dare to ask your name." Fang Tianxing asked sincerely.


    "I like to drink, but I''m not good at it. I often drink and get drunk, so I''m a drinker. In addition, I like to talk nonsense, and I''m afraid of causing trouble, so I''ll be drunk. " The drunk said as he drank. With these words, his figure gradually disappeared, and finally completely disappeared.


    When Fang Tianxing heard these words, he was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that he was a senior drinker, and he should have thought of him.


    The drunkard is one of the 108 deity level writers. From the beginning of his career, he wrote his first work Qin. Later, he became famous for his historical novel Ming. He became popular in the Internet literature world and was known as the "originator of historical novels".


    Since then, the drunkard has been out of control, and he has created many highly praised historical novels, such as "the thief of founding the country" and "smoke clouds of the prosperous Tang Dynasty", which further established his irreplaceable important position in the field of aerial historical novels.


    He unexpectedly and such a god level author pass by, and he did not know, Fang Tianxing heart extremely chagrin. But then he thought of the great responsibility of the divine writer to guard the galaxy and the galaxy. How could human readers stay for themselves.


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing looked at the wine in the bowl and immediately felt the value of the wine. With Yang an''s lesson, Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to support him, just sipped. Wine into the stomach, Fang Tianxing only feel a heat flow in the abdomen. This heat flow is distributed around the body, and suddenly the whole body is warm and comfortable.


    Fang Tianxing was so happy that he wanted to sing aloud, but he immediately calmed down and began to code words. The number of new words that had not been increased for a long time increased again. I didn''t expect that this wine could improve the speed of coding. Unfortunately, there was only one point. I really couldn''t bear to waste it. Fang Tianxing was very happy and made great efforts to code.


    Three days later, Yang an awoke to see Fang Tianxing beside him and feel his head.


    "Why am I lying on the ground? Where''s the drunk?" Yang an asked vaguely.


    "Don''t let the drunkard scream. The drunkard in your mouth is a god level writer and drunkard." Fang Tianxing reminds us.


    Yang an''s mouth was wide open in surprise. He couldn''t seem to believe this fact. The drunkard, who looks weak, is a famous drunkard of a divine writer. He yells at a divine writer himself.


    "Brother Tianxing, you said that the elder drinker would not hate me. I''m not to blame. I didn''t know he was a drinker Yang an said innocently.


    "Don''t worry, God level writers guard a star field and protect human readers. They are broad-minded, so how can they care about you. Don''t worry. It''s OK. " Fang Tianxing comforts Yang andao.


    As they continued to move forward, Yang an had a lingering fear all the way. I accidentally offended the God level author. If someone retaliates, one hundred of them will not be enough to kill themselves. This will be a disaster.


    As we move forward, there are more and more trees in front of us. There are many small animals along the way. However, since Yang an met a rabbit that seemed harmless to human beings and animals, the rabbit was able to eject fireballs. After making Yang an a disgrace, Yang an did not dare to provoke them any more.


    Three days later, a town called Qincheng finally appeared in front of them. The town was very prosperous. When they entered the city, they saw that the streets were full of hawkers.


    "How do you sell this map?" Fang Tianxing said to the vendor.


    "You''re asking the right person. I have the largest and most complete map of Qincheng. You have everything you want."


    "I just want a map from Qincheng to the capital of the imperial capital. I don''t know if there is one." Fang Tianxing asked.

 Chapter 90

    "Yes, there are. There are ten monthly tickets. But something happened these days. The whole city is under martial law. If you want to go to the capital, you must get the customs clearance document issued by the city master before you can pass the checkpoint." The vendor thought about it and said.


    "A map first." Fang Tianxing said directly.


    After buying a map of several nearby cities from the vendor, they turned and left.


    Just as Fang Tianxing came to a steamed bun vendor, they saw a dark shadow speeding ahead. The shadow seemed to have no bones. In a flash, it passed through the cracks of passers-by.


    I saw a few strong men like servants behind him, but they were not as good as each other. They bumped into many passers-by along the way. Although they pushed the passers-by away in time, no passer-by dared to provoke these vicious guys, but it still delayed their pursuit speed.


    Seeing that the strong man couldn''t catch up with the shadow, he was so anxious that he yelled at him. When they saw that the shadow was moving towards Fang Tianxing, they rushed. The strong man immediately pointed to Fang Tianxing and they said, "you two, catch that boy for me. As long as you can hold him down, I will be rewarded heavily."


    Yang an didn''t react at first. He found that the general pointed to him and said, "I''m the housekeeper of the Lord''s residence of Qincheng. It''s you. Hurry up and catch the man in front of me. It''s a reward to catch him."


    Yang an was not going to make trouble. He had already caused a lot of trouble along the way. It doesn''t mean trouble won''t come to the door if people don''t cause trouble. It doesn''t matter if this kind of thing hits the head.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t intend to meddle in this business. After all, it had nothing to do with him. If you don''t, the housekeeper is not good at it. Maybe it will cause more trouble.


    After several thoughts, Fang Tianxing made a decision. Just as the shadow came, Fang Tianxing grabbed it. The shadow didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing would dare to move him, but he was not easy to be provoked. As soon as he turned around, he sent out countless cold waves to fight Fang Tianxing.


    I didn''t dare to look down on those cold spots. I stretched out my hand and drew a circle to cover them. At this time, Fang Tianxing knew that the cold light was a hidden weapon. It was blue and bright. It was obviously poisoned.


    This is too vicious, obviously want their own life, Fang Tianxing this time really angry. The original hesitation of faith suddenly firm, this matter has to manage. Fang Tianxing clenched his teeth, and the words in his body surged out, turning into a vicious dog catching up with the shadow, which was suddenly bitten by the vicious dog in Fang Tianxing''s words.


    The shadow was bitten by the dog and had to stop. Fang Tianxing saw the man clearly. The man''s face was covered, but he was tall and straight, and there was a fierce color in his eyes. Fang Tianxing held him back, and the housekeeper behind him caught up with him.


    "Xingsha, it depends on where you go this time." That housekeeper sees star kill to be dragged by Fang Tianxing, excitedly say.


    He led the group of people to chase the star for a long time, and finally caught up with it. It''s really not easy.


    "Brothers, give me up, catch the star to kill, heavy reward." The housekeeper himself did not dare to go up, and called on his men to say.


    With his call, his subordinates seemed to be really excited and rushed up. But the star kill also didn''t put them in the eye at all, in the eye flash a trace of impatient color, pull out the dagger between the waist. With a wave of his hand, a blood line crossed, and the steward''s men fell to the ground.


    The star killed those small miscellaneous fish that surround to come up, fierce vision immediately sweeps to housekeeper. The housekeeper immediately counseled. He braved himself to chase the star killer, but he didn''t want to die. He subconsciously hid behind Fang Tianxing.


    As soon as Xingsha started to kill, he didn''t plan to stop. These guys didn''t have the strength to chase him. He wanted to teach them a lesson for a long time. Xingsha saw that the housekeeper hid behind Fang Tianxing, and the dagger in his hand shot out quickly. The arrogant housekeeper saw that the dagger flew by, and even his head was buried behind Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing can''t watch him being killed by the star. He can see that the star is not good at killing.


    With a wave of Fang Tianxing''s hand, the combination of words turns into a shield to block Xingsha''s dagger and saves the housekeeper.


    "Thank you for saving me, young Xia. This Xingsha is a famous killer. He killed my old city master. The young city master of my family told me that I would kill him and avenge the old city master. If you help us kill him, young Xia, the young city master will thank you very much. " Said the housekeeper.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want his thanks. He didn''t want to do much, so after thinking about it, he said, "brother, you have to forgive others. Let him go. Let''s say goodbye."


    "You are a little righteous, but if you want me to let him go, I won''t let him go." Xingsha does not agree with Yifang Tianxing''s suggestion.


    "You can''t let him go. If you let him go, you will help the tyrant." As soon as the housekeeper''s tone changed, he began to threaten Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly feels that there is something fishy in it. Once again, Xingsha does not know where to take out a long knife and waves it towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing will not make him happy.


    His eyes were full of banter. As soon as his figure changed, countless illusions appeared. Fang Tianxing said in his heart that it was not good. He gave a big drink, and the words in his body turned into a big clock to cover him. Outside the phantom gradually dissipated, but the star killed the figure did not appear.


    I only saw the steward''s body lying on the ground. It was already dead and could not die any more.


    Fang Tianxing was immediately careful. Xingsha was really an excellent killer. He was so precise in timing that he killed the housekeeper unconsciously.


    "Ha ha, the housekeeper is dead, but you will be in trouble. Here I wish you good luck." Star kill slightly deep meaning of say.


    Fang Tianxing was shocked when he heard this, and then he felt a little uneasy in his heart. There is no reason why Xing Sha said this, but it''s a possibility. There may be trouble. It''s better to leave early.


    "Yang an, let''s get out of here." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    Yang an didn''t ask anything, so he followed Fang Tianxing to get out of the city. After asking where the gate exit was, they quickly came to the other side of the city. There are many guards at the gate of the city. They are questioning the people who come out of the city one by one.


    Fang Tianxing and they came to the gate of the city. The soldiers were still questioning the people who left the city, and everyone who left the city seemed to have to bring out a customs clearance document. They can only get out of the city by showing this customs clearance document, but they don''t have it at all.

 Chapter 91

    Most of the people in front of them have customs clearance documents, and they leave soon after passing the test. Time goes by little, and soon it''s Fang Tianxing''s turn.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, had no customs clearance documents. He only asked in a low voice, "we have no customs clearance documents. Can we go out?"


    "Recently, the steward of the young city master died. The young city master ordered the whole city to be under martial law. All the people who want to leave the city must verify their identity. If there is no customs clearance document, you can go to the city Lord''s office to handle it. " The guard said to each other, with a trace of vigilance between his words, as if something really happened.


    Although it''s just to verify the body, Fang Tianxing still thinks something is wrong. They are people from outside the kingdom of God. How can they really identify themselves. Yang an is also worried, anxiously said: "brother Tianxing, what should we do now?"


    After pondering for a moment, Fang Tianxing said, "there''s no other way at the moment. We have to go to the Lord''s mansion to make it clear before we can leave."


    Several people asked about the way to the Lord''s mansion and went to the Lord''s mansion together. The city Lord''s mansion is located on the most prosperous street in the center of the city. Fang Tianxing and Yang an soon found the place. There are two guards in front of the city Lord''s mansion, with a posture of keeping strangers away.


    Fang Tianxing stood still and said to the guard, "I want to see the young city master. Please inform me."


    The guard answered, and the other party Tianxing said, "you wait here. I''ll go to communicate with the young city master." After that, he left another guard and went to the city master''s house to report to the person in charge.


    Fang Tianxing waited outside for about a quarter of an hour. Then the guard who went in to report came out and said to him, "OK, you can go in."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an follow the guards in and go through several aisles. All of a sudden, a fragrant wind came. Not far away came a woman. She was beautiful and charming.


    Don''t say there are so few beautiful women in the world, even in the sky. She was wearing a rather gorgeous fur coat with bright colors. But under the reflection of her face, no matter how brilliant the clothes are, they are also colorless.


    Under the slender jade neck, a piece of crispy chest, such as white jade, is half covered, but the waist is not full. The slender and well proportioned legs are exposed, and even the beautiful lotus feet are enchanting silently, sending out attractive invitation.


    The woman''s dress was undoubtedly extremely gorgeous, but it seemed much inferior to her manner.


    Her eyes were smoky, her mouth was small, her lips were red, and she wanted to attract people. This is a woman who exudes coquettishness from her bones. She seems to be luring men all the time and affecting men''s nerves.


    The bodyguard with Fang Tianxing raised his eyes and saw the woman. He quickly bowed his head and said respectfully to the woman, "I''ll see you, madam. I wish you all the best."


    The woman gave a gentle hum, glanced at Fang Tianxing and Yang an, and then left with lotus steps.


    "Tut Tut, this woman is so beautiful. I don''t know who is lucky to marry her." After the woman left, Yang an exclaimed.


    As soon as the voice fell, one of the bodyguards said with admiration: "it''s not true. It''s the concubine Meiniang that the master just married. It''s a pity that the master died before long. It''s a pity. If you can get her, it''s really romantic to be a ghost. "


    Another guard panicked and quickly explained, "my brother drank too much last night, and now he''s still talking nonsense."


    Yang an said with a smile: "we are all men, I understand." Then throw him a look you know.


    They finally came to a small building. The bodyguard turned around and said, "the little city master will come soon. Please wait for a moment."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an find a place to sit down. Soon a noble young man in gorgeous clothes comes in. He said to them, "my father has just been assassinated and died. There are many things to deal with in the house. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time."


    "Because of our business, I disturb the little Lord." Fang Tianxing quickly stood up and said.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say a word to explain his intention. The young city master was lost in thought after hearing Fang Tianxing''s words.


    "You say that you are from the outside world, what evidence is there to prove that you are not the accomplice of Xingsha?" The young city master asked.


    Young city master''s eyes with doubt, there is a trace of temptation, Yang an said immediately: "we really come here to take the exam, here is our examination room."


    Yang an can only respond to the little city master disdain smile, Fang Tianxing know each other this is deliberately to pinch themselves, there must be his purpose. So Fang Tianxing stepped forward and said, "we can help you catch that Xingsha, so you can let us go."


    "In that case, of course, you will be cleared of suspicion." The young city master said with a little solemnity.


    "Yang an, let''s go and find the Xingsha." Fang Tianxing left this sentence and left without looking back.


    Seeing that the two left, the young city leader changed his face and said, "come on, follow them. Once they find Xingsha, they will be killed together with Xingsha."


    Soon dozens of people appeared. They were covered in black cloaks, and they were the confidants of the young city leader. Many things that could not be done openly were left to them.


    "Yes." The man hiding in the black cloak said without hesitation, and then left to keep up with Fang Tianxing.


    After the black cloaks left, the young city master only heard a burst of laughter like a silver bell. During the day, Fang Tianxing, the Meiniang they met, appeared beside the young city master. The young city master put her in his arms and said with a smile, "you will be mine in a few days."


    When he arrived outside the city Lord''s mansion, Yang an didn''t know why. When he saw Fang Tianxing leave quickly, he immediately followed him, shouting: "brother Tianxing, wait for me."


    Yang an was in a hurry to catch up with Tianxing. "Brother Tianxing, why are you running so fast? Do we really want to find that Xingsha?"


    "Even if we find Xingsha, the young city master will not let us go." Fang Tianxing said surprisingly.


    "What should we do? We can''t just be stuck here all the time." Yang an worried said.


    "Until now, we have to find Xingsha first." Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    Along the way, I saw the whole city under martial law, and there were search guards everywhere. Fang Tianxing couldn''t help thinking about how the star kill could be hidden under such a net.


    Yang an is also everywhere to ask passers-by whether they have seen the star kill, passers-by are not surprised to say I do not know. This is obviously what means the star kill used to avoid everyone''s ears and eyes.


    Fang Tianxing was not in a hurry. He came to a teahouse by the side of the road and sat down. After ordering a pot of tea from the guy here, I talked with him.

 Chapter 92

    Yang an turned to look at Fang Tianxing and said anxiously, "brother Tianxing, you are not in a hurry. If we can''t get to the capital as soon as possible, we will lose."


    "If we want to persuade the emperor to give up the cult, we must go to the capital. If we try to break out, we will leave behind charges and stains. How can we persuade the emperor to eliminate the cult at that time? " Fang Tianxing still expressed his worries. If not, he would choose to rush.


    Yang an didn''t understand that Fang Tianxing''s worry was really reasonable.


    "What''s more, what the second child said just now attracted my attention. A strange thing happened in a family named Lu nearby. The master''s daughter seems to have a strange disease recently and can''t go out. Even his father doesn''t know what she''s doing all day. " Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    After hearing this, Yang an said, "do you think this family surnamed Lu is weird?"


    "If it''s weird, just go and have a look." With that, Fang Tianxing got up and left. Yang an immediately followed him and they went to the family named Lu.


    The Lu family is a big family nearby. His daughter is very famous for her beautiful appearance. There are a lot of people who come to the door to ask for marriage every day, but it is said that Miss Lu''s family has got a good date recently, so there are fewer people who ask for marriage.


    Yang an and Fang Tianxing came to the gate of the Lu family. Two servants stopped them immediately. "Stop, what are you two here for?" Said two servants, standing in front of them.


    Fang Tianxing clasped his hands and said to the two servants, "we admire the beauty of your young lady. We are here to ask for marriage."


    The servant was full of surprise when he heard this. His young lady was famous for her beauty. But since it is said that she has made a secret promise to someone, fewer people have come to ask for marriage. Why did this person come.


    Although the servant was suspicious, he didn''t refuse Fang Tianxing directly. Instead, Fang Tianxing said, "you wait first. I''ll ask my master."


    After that, he turned back to the Lu family mansion, and the other person continued to stay here. With a smile, they said, "these little brothers look very well. I don''t know where they came from."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "what''s the name of an unknown mountain village in a remote area. But one year, the flood flooded the whole village, and the old people didn''t escape. Only the two of us survived. I first came to guibaodi in order to take root. I want to start my own business here. I heard that the lady in your house is dignified and virtuous, and has come to ask for a marriage. "


    "Oh, which of you would like to marry my lady?" The servant deliberately raised a question and asked with deep meaning.


    "I, of course, am. Fang Tianxing, you have a confidant. Can''t you give me a chance this time? " Yang an didn''t wait for Fang Tianxing to open his mouth, so he answered directly.


    Fang Tianxing is speechless, only grinning bitterly to acquiesce to Yang an''s request. To be honest, Yang an''s performance is also expected by Fang Tianxing.


    After a while, the first servant came back. He said to them, "master, please go in."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an follow the servant into the Lu family mansion.


    Fang Tianxing has entered the reception hall of the Lu family. Facing him is Lu Tianhao, the leader of the Lu family. He has a strong face, thick eyebrows and big eyes.


    At the moment, he sat on the throne and said to them with a smile: "so you are the two young heroes who almost captured Xingsha. I''ve heard a lot about you. When you two come up to propose marriage, you can''t tell us exactly where your hometown is. How can I trust you


    "Master Lu, it''s not that we deliberately hide it, but that the place we came to is too far away. It''s a place called the earth." Fang Tianxing said sincerely.


    "Earth, I haven''t heard of it, but it doesn''t matter. Heroes don''t ask where they come from, but old people ask more. "


    Then Lu Tianhao, the owner of the Lu family, said to the maid beside him, "Xiaomei, go to see if the young lady is up. Ask her to come here."


    "Yes, sir." Then the maid stooped back.


    In one direction of the Lujia mansion, a small but delicate garden. Xiaomei, the girl of the Lu family, comes to a boudoir along a path. She buttoned the door several times, only to hear a very soft voice in the room: "it''s Xiaomei, come in."


    The girl went straight into the boudoir and saw a beautiful woman walking towards her. The woman just went to the station at random and had a kind of elegant demeanor. Xiaomei came to her side and whispered to her, "Miss, I heard that someone came to ask for a wedding today."


    "Isn''t it true that few people have come to propose marriage recently? Why do people come again?" Miss Lu seemed not happy, but said nervously.


    "Miss, there are two young people here today. One of them, Fang Tianxing, looks extraordinary and handsome." Maid Xiaomei is full of longing said.


    "What bearing is extraordinary, it can''t be you Xiaomei''s heart." Miss Lu said with a smile.


    "No, I''m just worried about you, miss." Xiaomei said, laughing and fighting together.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an had been waiting for several hours in the lobby of the Lu family. The Lu family finally arrived. As soon as the Lu family arrived, she stood behind Lu Tianhao. Seeing this, Lu Tianhao frowned and scolded: "daughter, how can you come so slowly? You can make several young heroes wait."


    "Dad, my daughter doesn''t want to get married. She just wants to accompany her parents and serve them more." Miss Lu did not look at them, but said calmly.


    "Miss Lu''s words are wrong. A man should marry a woman. Besides, even if she marries me, she can often go home to have a look. It''s better to buy more servants." Seeing that Miss Lu''s looks are good, Yang an can''t wait to say.


    "A vulgar and rude person who serves his parents should do his best. How can he fake others? It''s unfaithful, unfilial and unjust." Miss Lu said rudely.


    Lu Tianhao naturally won''t see the situation out of control, so he quickly said: "daughter, don''t talk nonsense. This brother''s brother caught the famous killer star and killed him. He is a young hero."


    Hearing her father''s words, Miss Lu''s eyes flashed a trace of fear. She seemed to say casually: "it''s just a few moves to block the star killing with more people. If we meet in a narrow way, we don''t know if we can survive."


    Fang Tianxing sees that this woman is smart and eloquent. She seems to be a difficult character to deal with. It seems that she will make great efforts.

 Chapter 93

    At the bottom of the sky, the mind moved, and at the moment stood up and said, "my brother, from childhood, has great ambition. He follows the high person to work hard for Wu Yi, and he has excellent skills in Joyoung.


    Joyoung''s magic power auto body can rebound outside attack and become the body of King Kong. It is not only that, he also has a thousand jin spirit. He was able to break a big stone in his chest and was very powerful. In order to save the villagers who were confused by pirated novels, he was bound up and almost burned to death.


    Another time, in order to save the children controlled by gangs, they were wronged and pretended to be villains. People are all praising that Yang an''s good deeds are endless. "


    When Lu Tianhao heard Fang Tianxing''s praise for Yang an, he was also curious about Yang an. When Yang an heard Fang Tianxing boasting about himself, he felt that he was not talking about himself, as if he were another person.


    At this time, Miss Lu said with a sneer, "look at your boasting. Do you think you can be unscrupulous without paying taxes?"


    "Since you don''t believe it, I''ll prove it with facts. Yang An, do you want to show them your Joyoung magic? " Fang Tianxing said with pride.


    Fang Tianxing said to Yang an: "you will do as I say, and keep your beauty."


    Yang an whispered to Tianxing: "brother Tianxing, I''ll listen to you. Don''t pit me."


    Miss Lu said haughtily, "the man I want to marry is an invincible hero in the world. I can''t be a loser."


    "Yang an, I see you perform." Fang Tianxing patted Yang an on the shoulder and said.


    Yang an roared: "bring my Italian slate quickly. I''m going to perform."


    Lu Tianhao ordered him to go down, and immediately someone brought the slate and put it in front of Yang an.


    With a wave of Fang Tianxing''s hand, the words in his body turned into a nail board. Seeing this, Yang an immediately lay on the nail board.


    Other people do not understand what the meaning is, Fang Tian ordered them to put the stone slab on Yang An, and Fang Tianxing said to Lu Tianhao, who was watching the same side: "Lu Jia, my brother''s sword is hard to hurt. Later I will hit the slate with a sledge hammer, and Yang An will use Joyoung''s magic power to resist the great impact."


    Lu Tianhao was also a little frightened at this time. He said worriedly: "if there is any danger to life, you must be careful."


    "No problem, don''t worry." Fang Tianxing said confidently.


    Breaking a big stone in the chest is actually a kind of acrobatics. A person lying on the chest puts a big stone, and another person takes a sledgehammer to break the big stone. The principle is that the mass of the stone used is very large, so its inertia is also very large. Therefore, the hammer will hit down quickly. Because of inertia, the acceleration of the stone is very small, so it will not produce great pressure on people.


    The servants of the Lu family took the sledgehammer, and Fang Tianxing weighed the sledgehammer in his hand. After trying the weight, Fang Tianxing had a good idea. He said to the crowd, "the performance we are looking forward to is about to start. Please shine your eyes and wait and see."


    Lu Tianhao thinks that he is well-informed, but he has never seen this kind of acrobatics that has been around for thousands of years. For them, it''s unbelievable and almost miraculous.


    In the eyes of all the people, Fang Tianxing fell down with a sledgehammer. With a bang, the slate broke. In order to highlight the effect, Yang an deliberately roared and jumped up.


    Of course, Yang an will be fine. He also waved to the crowd, indicating that he had no problem. Lu Tianhao, who was sitting upright, looked slightly moved. Even Miss Lu, who had been as cold as ice, was stunned for a moment. But after a moment of hesitation, she changed into a high cold state.


    At this time, Lu Tianhao, who was sitting on the throne, said in a loud voice: "little friendly Kung Fu, I have never seen it in my life. I really admire it. You are such a young hero. If my daughter is entrusted to you, I will be relieved. "


    When Lu Tianhao said this, his meaning was self-evident, but when he wanted to go on, he was interrupted.


    "Father, whether it''s slate or nailing board, it''s just dead things. What''s so strange about breaking these. And people are alive. If only with this kind of brute force we can defeat a few people and show off our courage for a while. " Miss Lu was surprised at first, but she still laughed.


    Although Miss Lu''s words are suspected of being provocative, they seem to have some truth.


    "Then what are you going to do? It''s hard to find a few people in the street." Fang Tianxing said discontentedly.


    "That''s not true, as long as you can defeat my maid Xiaomei." Miss Lu said softly.


    With these words, Xiaomei, the maid who had been standing behind Miss Lu''s family, came out with a cold and fierce momentum. The presence of people can not help but play a shiver, this momentum is really frightening, as if into the cold winter.


    Fang Tianxing frowned slightly, but he was overjoyed in an instant. Maybe he found the person he wanted to find.


    Yang an was a little uneasy at first, but he calmed down after getting the message from Fang Tianxing.


    Xiaomei went up to Yang an and said to him, "do you dare to fight me?"


    Yang an was reminded by Fang Tianxing that Xiaomei was strange and had to try him. At the moment, without hesitation, he said boldly: "come, who is afraid of who?"


    With that, Yang an rolled up his sleeve and waved to Xiao Mei. Xiaomei just dodges Sun Yang''s fist with a flash, then turns around and kicks Yang an down. Fortunately, the strength of Xiaomei''s foot is not very great. Yang an gets up as soon as she turns over on the ground.


    "Damn, if I don''t get angry, you don''t know what I''m good at." Yang an scolded angrily and got up to fight again.


    Yang an clenched his teeth and determined to do his best. He was also dignified. He was beaten like this by a woman. He must not let people see jokes.


    Yang an stands up straight and spits out the blood foam in his mouth. He wants to catch each other crazily. But Xiaomei''s body method is too slippery to grasp.


    Yang an yelled angrily, but there was no way. Xiaomei''s attack is very tricky, every attack angle is just right. It''s like an experienced assassin, not an ordinary maid.


    Yang an once again a blow to empty, Xiaomei seize this opportunity, the hand of the dagger like a snake general into Yang an''s abdomen. The dagger pierced Yang an''s body, and Yang an snorted. But he grabbed Xiaomei''s hand. He roared: "brother Tianxing, I caught him."


    Xiaomei noticed that it was not right, and quickly took the dagger out of Yang an''s body. But Fang Tianxing has long been ready to go. He claps his hand on Xiaomei''s shoulder and punches his own words into his body.

 Chapter 94

    The power of this palm is not big, but Xiaomei retreats quickly, turns around and is about to run away. However, Fang Tianxing turned his back and didn''t seem to care.


    Fang Tianxing yelled: "Xingsha, where do you want to escape?"


    Xiaomei turned her head and said, "don''t talk nonsense. There''s no star killing in our Lu family. Don''t spit out blood."


    "It''s no use denying it when the facts are in front of us." Fang Tianxing said in a heavy voice.


    Miss Lu came out, pointed at Fang Tianxing and said angrily, "you thief, you are trying to destroy the competition and slander it. Don''t you want to overthrow black and white?"


    The master of the Lu family also got up from his seat, and he said kindly: "I want a fair competition, and I don''t want any casualties, but we Lu family will never harbor the fugitive Xingsha wanted by the city Lord''s house."


    "Master Lu, I''m not slandering the Lu family. Is Xiaomei your servant girl. Don''t you think it''s strange how a maid of hers can assassinate Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Hearing this, Master Lu also felt that something was wrong. His daughter''s servant girl, he also knows when he learned the art of assassination, and his martial arts are still so high.


    At this time, Xiao Mei suddenly rushes over and stabs Fang Tianxing with her dagger like lightning. When the blade is close to the body, Fang Tianxing''s cold hair rises, and he leans aside to avoid Xiaomei''s stab.


    Whistling wind from the ear, Fang Tianxing quick reaction, hand not slow play taijiquan. Although Xiaomei''s attack is fierce, he can''t break through his defense at all.


    After a long attack, Xiaomei becomes more and more anxious, and her moves gradually lose their previous sharpness, while Fang Tianxing is steady, and soon gets the upper hand.


    After dissolving Xiaomei''s blow, Fang Tianxing reaches out his hand and flicks. The muscles on Xiaomei''s face change, revealing his true face.


    "Ah, it''s really a wanted star killer." At the moment, many people present exclaimed that there would be wanted criminals.


    The portraits of Xingsha are posted all over the city, and you can easily recognize them. Realizing that the situation was not right, Xingsha turned around and ran away quickly. But Fang Tianxing didn''t mean to stop him and let him go.


    "Brother Tianxing, let''s just let him go." Yang an said on one side.


    "It''s OK. Let him run for a while. He can''t run away." Fang Tianxing said confidently.


    The master of the Lu family sat there in a cold sweat, and the star killed him to escape, which confirmed his identity. Harboring fugitives is a felony. Even if Lu''s family has a big business, they can''t afford to go away once they are found out. Before that, they almost caused disaster.


    Looking at his white faced daughter, Master Lu couldn''t bear to question her in public. The most urgent thing is to solve the problem.


    "Thank you for helping me find the fugitive. I''m so old and dazed that I almost made a big mistake. I''m really ashamed. I''d like to ask you to help me get that star killer back. " The master of the Lu family stood up from his seat and said to Tianxing, who was full of apology.


    Fang Tianxing looked like a man in his heart. He said with a smile: "that Xingsha has been positioned by me. He can''t run away. As for this matter, once the people in the city Lord''s mansion know it, even if Master Lu really doesn''t know it, I''m afraid he can''t escape punishment. "


    "What should we do? Lao Jiu, a hundred and ten people in the Lu family, will be rescued by his younger brother." Lu Tianhao knew that Fang Tianxing was right, so he begged.


    "If the people in the Lord''s mansion don''t know about it, just send someone to arrest the spies outside the Lord''s mansion first. But these people can''t be killed. They must be well treated, but they must not be allowed to contact people outside. I can''t let them leave until I have explained to the people in the Lord''s mansion. "


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, the Lu family leader pondered for a moment and immediately asked someone to catch the spies outside and send someone to take strict care of them.


    And Fang Tianxing took Yang an to kill the stars. They went all the way and soon came to a remote place in the city. It''s overgrown with weeds. It seems to be a deserted temple, and Fang Tianxing sensed that the location of Xingsha was here through his own words.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an came to the outside of the temple. It seems that no one has come here for a long time, and there is no incense in the temple. They went to the temple and saw that the original statues had collapsed.


    At this time, a fierce murderous air appeared, Fang Tianxing''s hair was blown up, and a cold feeling appeared behind him. Fang Tianxing did not hesitate, backhand is a palm split, palm force cut through the air, but the cold breath is really suddenly disappeared.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Xingsha didn''t leave, and it wouldn''t be so easy to stop. Now he retreated just for the next attack.


    "Yang an, come here quickly and be careful. Xingsha is staring at you all the time." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    "Brother Tianxing, it''s too slippery to kill this boy. How dare you be so arrogant?" Yang an scolded and said.


    Yang an and Fang Tianxing are back-to-back, which can prevent the attack of Xingsha. Only a scream comes from behind, and someone is killed. The star kills to appear finally, see him to carry a head in the hand, blood still continuously drip.


    Xing Sha said coldly, "if this spy runs out, everyone will be finished."


    Fang Tianxing also regretted that he didn''t find the spy, so he almost leaked the trace. Sure enough, there is a specialty in the art industry. Xingsha found out.


    "Come on, what do you want from me? I''m afraid it''s not for catching me back!" Star kill coldly say.


    Yang an turns his head and looks at Fang Tianxing. He doesn''t understand what medicine Fang Tianxing sells in his gourd.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I think you should tell us the truth."


    "Truth, what truth do you want to know?" Xing Sha said with a smile.


    "For example, what happened to the truth in the Lord''s mansion?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "It''s all right to tell you that it was the young city master who sent his housekeeper to ask me to assassinate the old city master with a lot of money. When I get it, I''ll send someone to kill me. It''s insidious. " Star kill indignant say.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this. Brother Tianxing, did you know that for a long time?" Yang an asked suspiciously.


    President Fang Tian sighed. In fact, he had already guessed it. It''s not that simple. The young city leader is too rude and the play is too much.


    "The young city master will not let us expose him easily. We should be careful. We must make a detailed plan." Fang Tianxing said.


    "It''s not so easy to go out. It''s too difficult to break through many barriers and get to the city Lord''s residence to expose his conspiracy. The only chance is to expose him in person at the funeral of the old city master the day after tomorrow. " Star kill helpless say.

 Chapter 95

    Fang Tianxing paced and thought, trying to find a way to set things right. A moment later, Fang Tianxing had thought of a way.


    Several people left with Fang Tianxing, and no one knew what had happened.


    Today is the day for the funeral of the old city owner. Many people from outside the city came to express their condolence. For a time, the whole city of Qincheng was a sensation, and the people watching the excitement were discharged from the gate of the city''s main mansion to the gate of the city.


    The reason why the funeral of the old city Lord is so eye-catching is that besides the fact that the old city Lord was assassinated by an assassin, it is also said that there are hundreds of thousands of funeral objects with monthly tickets.


    It''s good for ordinary people to have a place to bury themselves. At most, they can take some clothes to bury themselves with them, and use hundreds of thousands of monthly tickets to bury them with them. It''s beyond people''s imagination, so we all want to look forward to the style of burying with them.


    Originally, many people were still thinking that the old city owner could enjoy the funerary objects for a few days. At present, unless the army is sent to guard, the tomb of the old city master will have to be leveled by the grave diggers.


    The little city master didn''t seem to be aware of this, and he slowed down to let the people visit. There was no awareness of being in the dark, no protection at all.


    The enthusiastic people finally saw the legendary high price funeral, and they knew that there were many treasures in it. The huge amount of treasure attracted many people''s attention. The young city leader was not afraid. Instead, he let the mourning team walk around the city a few more streets, so that the people who couldn''t squeeze in had a chance to have a look.


    Accompanied by the young city leader is a nearby city leader named Huang Yulong, who is the city leader of Yulong city. Accompanied by officials of the imperial court, seeing this situation, they were puzzled and secretly guessed the intention of shaochengzhu.


    At the same time, the young city Lord sent his servants to spread the news among the crowd. The funerary objects buried for the old city Lord this time are worth hundreds of thousands of monthly tickets, and the value of all kinds of valuables is incalculable.


    According to feng shui master''s calculation, the old city is lucky to be buried before dark. His subordinates were extremely quick, so in the early morning, the invitation letter about the funeral of the old city Lord was sent to several city lords around him. This invitation letter made other city lords in a hurry.


    The funeral time of the old city Lord was set at 10 a.m. the next day. Such a short time was not enough to hold a grand funeral, or even prepare a decent sacrifice.


    But now it''s the little Lord who is in power. No matter what he does, it won''t surprise people. What''s more, since the young city master ascended the throne, he has not done anything out of line, except that he was forbidden to leave the city in order to catch the murderer. Even if you want to get up quickly, you can be understood.


    The funeral of the old city Lord was held in the ancestral hall in the city Lord''s mansion. The area of the ancestral hall was not large, so each family could only come to three or four people to attend.


    And long Aotian, thousands of miles away from here, is still taking his team to fight on the battlefield to build meritorious deeds and gain more fame and strength.


    After this period of honing, long Aotian has made a lot of contributions. His strength has also increased, and those who follow him also have rapid growth in strength, and their strength is catching up with Fang Tianxing.


    What''s more, he used another route to gain the recognition of the imperial court through meritorious service, and then gain the opportunity to approach the emperor.


    In the ancestral hall, the little city master stands in front of everyone. At this moment, the little city master has changed into his clothes. This dress is made of dark gold. It is extremely luxurious and represents the supreme power and glory.


    In front of the young city master, there is a portrait of the city master of all ages on the top of the ancestral hall. When he dies, his portrait will also be hung here.


    Now the portrait above is not the familiar old city master, but a man with a stiff face and stubble, who looks simple and honest. Compared with the vicissitudes of his appearance, that face is actually very young. The elderly people all know that the portrait is actually the old city owner 30 years ago.


    When the bell rings, the funeral begins. When the young city master came to the altar, he was silent for a long time. Then he said in a deep voice, "father, I will inherit everything you have. Rest in peace."


    In front of the old city Lord''s throne, there was a crying woman, the one Fang Tianxing had seen. The little city master glanced at Meiniang. She was very weak all the time, which was pitiful.


    In fact, there is another meaning in the young city Lord''s eulogy, that is, I inherited your position, and I also inherited your women.


    Then, the young Lord personally picked up the portrait of the old lord and solemnly hung it on the predetermined position. After gazing for a while, the young city master turned around and just wanted to say that the funeral was over.


    Just at this moment, the sound of fighting came from outside, and then came a voice of a man, "wait, I''m going to give incense to the old city Lord."


    The voice soon came from far and near, and the young man appeared in front of everyone. The man said to the little city master, "little city master, I''m here. I want to offer incense to the old city master. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Little city master''s eyes flashed a strange look, he said: "Shangxiang naturally is OK, but your suspicion has not been cleared, I have to wait until I find out."


    "I have found the man who assassinated the old city Lord, which is enough to prove my innocence." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Fang Tianxing''s words just finished, Fahai escorted Xingsha to appear in front of everyone. Seeing Xingsha, the bodyguard standing behind the young city leader immediately said, "that''s him. That''s him who assassinated the old city leader."


    The young city master looked at him displeasantly. The bodyguard trembled and quickly stepped down.


    The little city master said in his spare time, "since you find the murderer who killed my father, give him to me, and you can leave safely."


    With that, he waved his hand, and some of his men came up to take Xingsha away. But things are not what they think. Fahai protects Xingsha and doesn''t let them take them away. The situation immediately becomes tense.


    Fang Tianxing''s smile eased the stalemate, but the little Lord''s eyebrow was still worrying.


    "Young city master, don''t you care what we asked from Xingsha''s mouth, for example, who ordered him to assassinate the old city master?" Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    In the eyes of the master of Shaocheng, the murderer flashed by, but it soon subsided. He narrowed his eyes and said, "brother, don''t talk nonsense in the public, or you will die without a burial place."


    The words of the little city leader are obviously threatening. Fang Tianxing is not unaware, but he is still fearless.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly, "are you threatening me?"


    "If you say yes, we can live together peacefully. Don''t you think so?" The young city master has not given up persuading Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 96

    Maybe another person will be convinced by him, but Fang Tianxing is not so easy to persuade, and the young city master is doomed to be disappointed.


    "Xingsha, tell everyone what you know." Fang Tianxing said to Xingsha in an unquestionable tone.


    The master of Shaocheng shows his sinister color in his eyes and makes a gesture. His subordinates leave behind him in silence. And the woman who had been crying silently raised her head and looked at Fang Tianxing.


    The story of Xingsha begins when he is invited by the young city master to assassinate the old city master, and then after the event is completed, the young city master wants to chase him. He hid in Miss Lu''s home, a confidant of beauty. Later, he was discovered by Fang Tianxing and finally decided to reveal the truth.


    After listening to his words, people couldn''t help thinking deeply. In fact, the words of Xingsha are true or false. Everyone has their own judgment. The face of the young city master has already explained everything.


    "I don''t want to kill. You forced me." The young city master''s face is more and more ferocious at the moment, like a hysterical beast.


    The little city Lord pulled out his own sword and put it through his chest to kill the star killer who had no resistance. The bodyguards around him also pulled out their swords one after another, and the situation suddenly became fierce. The people who came to pay homage to the old city Lord gathered together, and the war was imminent.


    At this time, a dignitary who came to worship realized the danger and wanted to leave. He said with a laugh: "I suddenly remembered that there was something else at home. Could I go back first?"


    Seeing no one to stop him, he wanted to leave. However, the little city master gently turned the finger in his hand, and the bodyguards behind him swarmed up and stabbed out countless long knives. He only had time to snort and soon fell into a pool of blood.


    "Know my secret, how can I let you leave safely, I am not a heartless person. But as long as you are willing to stand by me and help me to kill those who want to make trouble here, I guarantee that they can leave safely. " The young city master bewitched the way.


    This is a very obvious way to punish the heart, and the intention is to encourage everyone to fight back. Because he made a trial before the funeral, many people supported him. There are also many people did not show a clear attitude, and this is the time to stand in line.


    After hearing this, many people wavered. Anyway, it''s just a change of city master, a emperor and a courtier, who will manage so many.


    The bodyguard of the city Lord''s mansion slowly gathered around, but everyone looked at the people around him and didn''t dare to move. Everyone''s eyes were full of vigilance. They didn''t dare to give their backs to others. They were afraid that they would secretly take their own heads to make a nomination.


    Fang Tianxing knew that if it went on like this, he was afraid that he would not be able to go out today. He had to arouse everyone''s fighting spirit.


    "Listen to me, we are all experienced elders. Can''t we see through his tricks? Listen to me, everyone. He can kill his father today, and he can kill others tomorrow. It''s worth believing what people with no bottom line say. " Fang Tianxing said in a loud voice.


    When people heard Fang Tianxing''s words, they fell into thinking. Fang Tianxing added a fire and said, "I''ll stop the guards here. Please kill the evil thieves."


    With that, Fang Tianxing was the first to stand up and fight with the guards. Fang Tianxing used his own strength to contain the attack of hundreds of bodyguards, just blocking at the door, making them unable to attack.


    Among these people, Huang Yulong had the highest position, and he was the leader. He took a look at the little city master and made up his mind¡° We''re old friends with your father. It''s not natural for you to kill your father. I''ll carry out the family law. "


    "Uncle Huang, just because you want to take me, I''ll let you see my strength today. I don''t think I''m worthy to be the Lord of the city." The little city master sneered.


    Then the little Lord with the only remaining guard and the Lord of Yulong city huangyulong battle in one place. Two people fight together, barely can be called equal.


    I''ve known each other for many years, and I''m very familiar with each other''s details. The fight between them is more and more fierce. From time to time, the young city master vomited blood. On the contrary, Huang Yulong didn''t fall well, and he was hurt a lot. But none of them planned to stop, so they continued to fight.


    In fact, Huang Yulong has a good relationship with the old city master, but as an elder, he is very satisfied with the younger generation of the young city master. It''s just that recently, the cult spread and there were constant disturbances. For a while, I didn''t get in touch with him. I didn''t expect that the old city leader died. What saddens him most is that it was his son who instructed others to kill his father.


    With anger and regret, Huang Yulong''s hand was like electricity, but he kept it every time. And the little city master also gradually felt this, and there was a little shame in his heart.


    Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer. The final result was that both of them fell to the ground tired. The two men fell to the ground in different positions. The young city master really didn''t have the strength to lie on the ground, while Huang Yulong sat on the ground, much better than him.


    "Huang Shubao''s knife is not old. You are still powerful. I thought I was better than you." The young city master lay on the ground and said.


    "Well, I didn''t care about you all this time. I didn''t expect you to come this far. He''s your father. How can you do it? " Huang Yulong said with grief and indignation.


    Young city Lord coughed a mouthful of blood at this time, discontented said: "he married such a beautiful woman, good things are occupied by him alone."


    Huang Yulong angrily scolded: "who told you that Meiniang is the youngest wife he found for himself, that Meiniang is not from the right way, your father left her around, just to prevent her from making trouble."


    After hearing this, the young city master couldn''t help recalling that his father didn''t seem to have touched the girl, and he didn''t allow himself to touch her. At the beginning, he thought that his father didn''t want to get the beauty.


    However, there are still some incomprehensible things about the young city master. If there are any problems, just catch them. Why do you want to send people to the city master''s house.


    Huang Yulong saw the doubts of the little city master, and said, "although he is the city master, he can''t take women home. Therefore, we can only use this woman as a reason, so that we can easily monitor her and sacrifice our reputation in exchange for not being suspected. "


    "So I misunderstood my father, and that woman was behind the scenes. I killed my father by mistake." The young city master said with regret.


    Huang Yulong kindly said: "child, it''s not too late to turn back now. I''ve watched you grow up, and I''ll help you to ask your majesty for mercy. I will spare my life to save you. "


    To this extent, the guardians of the city Lord''s house and all the powerful people who came to worship have suffered a lot. This kind of large-scale battle, one more time is enough to kill.

 Chapter 97

    However, this is also the effect that zhenyijiao hopes to see. Only when they all fight to death can zhenyijiao have the chance to sneak in. In these hours of fierce fighting, the strength of both sides has been weakened by at least 70%.


    At this time, there are still more than a dozen guards in the Lord''s mansion. They are also experts and belong to high-end combat power. But they are seriously injured, and it is difficult for them to play a big role.


    About a cup of tea, it seems that both sides have reached a conclusion. Huang Yulong was about to come forward and negotiate a solution, but the form suddenly changed.


    The situation seems to be covered with a layer of fog, no one can guess the final outcome. Even, I can''t guess what will happen next.


    When the two sides stopped fighting and were ready to discuss a solution. But all of a sudden, in the distant night, many fast-moving figures suddenly appeared, and all of a sudden, noise came from around. Then came the scream of the guard. When people come back to look back, they find that they have been surrounded by hundreds of demon masters.


    These people came just in time. It''s the best time for both sides to be hit hard, and no one is prepared.


    It is reasonable to say that the prelude to the war was also initiated by Meiniang. But when everyone was unable to fight any more, hundreds of zhenyijiao masters came out. At this time, they rushed in. It seems that they were ready.


    "You seem to have guessed that we are the real winners. Our true religion will rule the whole country. You''d better obey it Meiniang, who had been crying in front of the old town''s main hall, stood up and said triumphantly.


    Before the war Meiniang has been hiding in the side, no one to care about such a seemingly powerless woman, it seems that there is no threat, in fact, it is fatal.


    Meiniang is right. She is the biggest winner tonight. For this day, they do too much planning, just like the Yellow finch behind the mantis, as long as they wait for the opportunity, they will show their tusks.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing walked out slowly, and he said with a loud smile: "why don''t you turn the fight into a piece of jade and silk, listen to my good advice, and then retreat. Don''t fight in vain any more."


    Fang Tianxing is very direct and overbearing. Immediately aroused the anger of a true religion, we fight to death, but you simply let us retreat, how arrogant.


    "Young man, it''s not good to blow too much." Meiniang stood up, her long white legs showed up at random, showing her extraordinary charm.


    The enchanting magic was used by Meiniang at this time. Invisibly, she was a bit more charming and seductive. However, this charming temptation is natural and impeccable. Everything is so natural, without the slightest affectation.


    At this time, Meiniang''s body was only dressed in a red dress, which showed her figure like a masterpiece of heaven incisively and vividly. The green silk all over the head falls down the fragrant shoulder. On the pretty face with a smile, a pair of big eyes full of water are releasing the temptation to men all the time.


    She slightly bent over, the proud milky gully, all show no doubt. Charming curve, extremely stimulating eyeball, two slender white legs, crystal clear, not stained with dust.


    People''s eyes slightly dull, only feel the belly place, a evil fire quietly rising. This woman is a beauty that can make countless men crazy.


    This is a kind of enchantment, which can influence the mind of others and make them neglect or flaw. It can even make the other person lose his mind, and even control the other person''s mind in a short time.


    In this case, it is easy for the weak willed to lose themselves and become the puppet of the other party. Fang Tianxing''s secret way was fierce, and he hurriedly guarded his mind. But the bodyguards around them were ordinary people, but they had just learned Kung Fu for a few years. At the moment, they open their mouths one by one, their eyes are dull, their mouth is watering, and they obviously have no resistance.


    "You witch, you killed my elder brother, and now you are still showing off. Are you really shameless?" Huang Yulong was able to resist Mei Shu. He stood up and yelled at Mei Niang.


    "You old guy can resist my flattery, but you''re just looking for death. It''s just the way to solve you." Meiniang seems to say easily.


    Huang Yulong rushed to Meiniang, just about to punch, but felt numb and powerless. That Meiniang''s hand touched Huang Yulong''s face. Many people envied that Huang Yulong was favored by the goddess. His eyes were full of jealousy. But the Yellow Jade longan was full of horror, because the Meiniang''s hands on her chest turned into claws, leaving a few deep bloodstains on Huang Yulong''s chest.


    But the people around them seemed to be invisible. In their eyes, they only saw Meiniang stroking Huang Yulong. Only the little city master saw Meiniang''s palm slashing Huang Yulong''s chest like a knife.


    "No, uncle Huang." The young city leader screamed, but no one heard him.


    Before he died, Huang Yulong looked at the young city master and whispered: "remember, son, don''t be fooled by others any more and do something to make relatives hurt and enemies quick."


    The young city leader is now in tears. Huang Yulong grew up with her. Now he died for himself, and his father was killed by himself.


    The young city master felt that he was really a bastard. He not only obeyed the treacherous man''s provocation, but also killed his father. Now the closest uncle Huang also died in front of his own eyes, it can be said that the most tragic things in life have happened.


    The young city master couldn''t stop crying. He knelt down on the ground, his face covered with dust. Fang Tianxing wakes up and sees Huang Yulong in a pool of blood. Fang Tianxing is also very sorry.


    He slapped the little Lord in the face and said, "if you have the courage to cry, don''t you have the courage to stand up. My father and uncle died for you. All you can do for them is cry? "


    "Stand up for me, for the sake of the dead people, how should not give up easily." Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    The bodyguards on the scene were flattered. They all looked like wood. They were killed by those real masters one by one as if they were chopping melons and cutting vegetables. They had no resistance at all.


    With these words, Fang Tianxing clenched his fist and rushed to fight back against the members of the true one sect. One punch down the guy who wants to sneak attack in the back, the little city master''s confused eyes at the moment also flashed a look. He also has good strength, at least those ordinary followers of Shinichi sect are not his opponents.


    "It''s naive of you to think that resistance is useful." Meiniang said with a smile.


    Meiniang didn''t seem to care. These ordinary soldiers were just made by the Godmaster. They could be produced at any time and could be said to be endless.

 Chapter 98

    Meiniang walked carelessly. Her jade hand touched Fang Tianxing''s face like a lover. But Fang Tianxing saw the terrible face hidden under her delicate face. Fang Tianxing waved his fist and stepped back without hesitation.


    With a roar, the place where Fang Tianxing originally stood was destroyed by a terrible force. There was dust and smoke all around, and there was a shrill roar, as if some monster was waking up.


    Soon the smoke and dust dispersed, and a monster appeared in the same place. Meiniang had changed a lot at the moment. The original beauty face was still there, but this beauty face was actually grown on the back of a spider the size of a millstone.


    "Jie Jie, are you surprised that our sect leader transformed us into this kind of person? My original human form is too weak. I always get sick. I have to work to eat. I have to look at other people''s faces when I speak and do things.


    The omnipotent leader, who made me like this, is good now. Now there is no food to eat, just eat people, no one dares to give me face, people will only be afraid to see me. Ha ha ha, do you want to be like me Meiniang, who turned into spider monster, said with a grim smile.


    Fang Tianxing and the young city master look at Meiniang''s grim smile, and they feel creepy. They have changed from a charming beauty to an ugly monster. I''m afraid only the guy who is brainwashed by the so-called leader will feel happy.


    If they attack the capital, I''m afraid the whole country will be occupied by this kind of monster and become this kind of monster.


    In the center of the spider monster, just slowly climbed over, open a sharp mouth, "click" a sound, then a bodyguard''s head, easily bite into two.


    The blood red eyes, suddenly back swept over, eight sharp spider legs fast moving, toward here.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing and the little city master didn''t respond, Meiniang or spider monster suddenly became angry, and eight claw feet began to dance. The spider monster''s eight steel tentacles are extremely powerful, and at the same time, they make a creepy squeak. Their eight claws move together and attack Fang Tianxing very quickly.


    A stiff tentacle cuts into Fang Tianxing''s body. Fang Tianxing doesn''t hide, and the words surge out into a long knife. A knife cut to jingle a, the sound of gold and iron strike spread to everyone''s ears, Spiderman unexpectedly unscathed.


    On the other side, the little city master flurried to mention the weapon, but it was too late. The spider monster just had a long leg and broke the little city master''s counterattack. The other claw foot is raised high. Seeing that the little city master is about to die in the hand of the spider monster, Fang Tianxing turns his knife into a sledgehammer and smashes the claw foot of the human face spider with one hammer.


    The human faced spider immediately pulled out two spear like claw feet, crossed in front of him. The hind legs are upright, and the smelly mouthparts are opened.


    The ferocious human face spider raises its hairy claw feet and stabs Fang Tianxing''s face. Fang Tianxing waves a sledgehammer to make a move. The human face spider roared and staggered back. Human face spider shoots spider silk from its abdomen. The spider silk is extremely hard, comparable to iron and steel, and full of toughness. Once it is stuck, it is difficult to break free.


    Fang Tianxing hides to one side, the human face spider turns to face the crowd. Fang Tianxing immediately left the original place, and the spider''s silk shot out again.


    The spider stood on only four feet, and the remaining four feet turned into sharp spears. With the sound of breaking the air, it collides with Fang Tianxing''s attack.


    Suddenly, the human face spider turned around, its tail turned up, and a sticky web came out. A shadow passed through the void, covering a bluestone behind Fang Tianxing.


    Human face spider suddenly pulled down, the stone appeared dense moire, not a breath, it cracked.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it can''t go on like this. Only by finding the spider monster''s weakness as soon as possible can we solve it. Fang Tianxing tried to attack several times, but he was blocked by spider monster with his claw foot, and didn''t give Fang Tianxing the chance to continue to test.


    Fang Tianxing is at a loss, and the situation is stuck. The young city master also wants to help, but he is too weak to harass the other side. Not to mention any substantial help, it needs Fang Tianxing''s help.


    This spider monster saw Fang Tianxing''s weakness, so he stared at the little city Lord to attack. And Fang Tianxing is also like her wish, every time she goes to save the little city Lord, Spiderman tries again and again, constantly looking for opportunities.


    Fang Tianxing is caught by Spiderman and constantly tries to find out his weakness. Fang Tianxing is so tired that Spiderman finds his weakness several times. Spider strange eight feet together, Fang Tianxing left to avoid right flash, almost hit the point.


    The little city Lord saw Fang Tian''s behavior to save himself, and was repeatedly found to be flawed by the spider monster. My heart is both remorse and chagrin, but my strength is too weak to help.


    The spider monster stabbed the little city master with his claw like a spear once again. The little city master gave a loud drink and went forward instead of retreating. Regardless of his thigh injury, he suddenly hugged the spider monster''s claw. The other party Tianxing suddenly said, "hurry up, seize the opportunity to attack it."


    Fang Tianxing is in a big hurry. He closes his breath and takes advantage of the empty space to enter the spider monster''s body. Fang Tianxing''s writing makes a long gun and pokes it into the spider monster''s abdomen. Under the pain, the spider monster''s eight claws dance wildly. The little city Lord is thrown into the sky and finally falls to the ground.


    The long gun in Fang Tianxing''s hand turned into a long knife and hissed across the spider monster''s abdomen. Fang Tianxing uses his power under his feet to eject from a distance to avoid the green venom from the spider monster''s body.


    Spiderman fell to the ground on his back and stopped after a few kicks on his eight legs. The blood in her body drained away, and soon she became human. Meiniang stares at Fang Tianxing with big eyes, and her eyes show strong reluctance. Because of the power of superstition, Meiniang made a wish to the devil and became powerful. As a price, she worked for zhenyijiao, but she didn''t expect to die today.


    Seeing the remorse in Meiniang''s eyes, president Fang Tian sighed. He had known today before, but he didn''t have to.


    Fang Tianxing holds up the young city leader. He is pierced in the thigh because he resists the attack of spider monster. Later, he can only live on crutches.


    Without the leaders, the remaining parties of zhenyijiao were eliminated one by one. After this hard struggle, people living in comfort also experienced a lot of experience, and indeed touched a lot.


    The young Lord arranges the doctors in the mansion to treat the wounded. All the people in the Lord''s mansion treat the wounded. Those who are not seriously injured also get up to help themselves. The whole Lord''s mansion is in a mess.


    Little city master''s eyes were full of loss. Fang Tianxing came to him and said to him, "brother, hold on. Your father will be proud of you one day."

 Chapter 99

    "Come on, bring the seal of the Lord." The young city master quickly cheered.


    Soon a servant in the Lord''s mansion took orders, and a seal was sent to him. The little Lord took up his pen, brushed down a line of words, and finally sealed it with a seal.


    The little city master handed the paper to Fang Tianxing and said to him gratefully, "this is your customs clearance document. You can pass the inspection of each city with it without any unnecessary trouble.


    Fang Tianxing takes over the customs clearance documents, pulls Yang an away from the city Lord''s mansion and embarks on the road to the capital. When passing by the gate, the guards of the gate already know Fang Tianxing''s deeds. They respectfully give way to express their sincere admiration for Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing soon left Qincheng and came to the capital. At the moment, it was getting dark in the capital and there were not many pedestrians on the road.


    After entering the capital, Fang Tianxing and Yang an are going to find an inn to live in. When they saw an Inn by the side of the road, they went in and found that it was very cold inside. The store''s second-hand hands help the cheek, drowsy.


    Yang an patted the table a few times in the past. The waiter was awakened. He looked up and exclaimed, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang an discontented said: "you this small two, we come in so long, you don''t say hello, how to do business."


    The shopkeeper didn''t care. He just agreed perfunctorily, and then said, "my guest, do you want to stay in the hotel or play the top role?"


    "Give us some small dishes first, and then two jars of daughter red." Yang an says to that small two directly.


    After that, Yang an and Fang Tianxing sit on the table and just enter the capital. They have to inquire about the situation first, and then make plans for the next step.


    Sitting down, Yang Yang did not hesitate to make complaints about the way: "Heaven brothers, you said that this evil cult will soon be rebellious. How can we expel the true religion with our strength?"


    Fang Tianxing was silent, and the shop boy on one side suddenly interjected: "are you talking about the true religion? Our boss also doesn''t like the true religion. It''s said that all the people in the true religion are fanatical believers."


    "Oh, tell me about their crazy behavior." Fang Tianxing asked with interest.


    The young man was also a nagger. He went on to say, "that Zhenyi sect also has influence in the capital. That national master is the spokesman of Zhenyi Sect on the ground. It''s said that there are immortal''s support behind it. At first, some people opposed it, but before long, they all died for no reason. "


    "The capital is at the foot of the emperor. Does the government care?" Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    The shop boy suddenly whispered, "you don''t know. The national master is powerful and highly trusted by the emperor. But also behind the support of the immortal, immortal magic power, turn the hand between moving mountains and reclaiming the sea, who dare to resist. Those of us who do business have to offer a lot of money to Zhenyi every month. Our business can''t make ends meet. The shopkeeper is very sick. The shop won''t be able to open any longer. "


    "Immortal, if it''s true or false, what''s the ability?" Yang an said playfully, while he said, he changed the wine cup with words, trying to surprise the shopkeeper.


    "You are nothing. That immortal knows astronomy and geography. He can bring the dead back to life and float in the air. He has boundless power." Shopkeeper said disdainfully.


    "No one can hold him. No wonder this true religion is so lawless." Yang an said with a sigh.


    The shopkeeper sighed and soon retired, leaving Fang Tianxing and Yang an in the same place. Fang Tianxing was lost in thought. He didn''t expect that there was such an immortal behind the Zhenyi religion. It can bring the dead back to life, which shows that he has controlled part of the power of the world, and can float in the void, which is at least equivalent to a magic general at the signing level.


    This level of magic road is not much more than the signing level network author, it is not a single public level candidates can deal with.


    It''s useless to think so much. Fang Tianxing waves Yang anding to go to the bedroom.


    "Give us two bedrooms and bring us some hot water to take a bath." Yang an said impatiently.


    The shopkeeper took out two keys and gave them to Yang an. Then he said reluctantly, "go to the Tianzi room and dizi room on the second floor first. I''ll bring you the hot water later."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an come to the guest room on the second floor. They are tired of driving these days. Fang Tianxing lies on the bed and squints for a while.


    But soon a noise awakened Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing realized that it was wrong and came downstairs to check.


    Fang Tianxing just went downstairs, and found that Yang an also scolded, "I just went upstairs, how messy, disturbing people to rest."


    With that, Yang an looked up and saw Fang Tianxing, and said politely: "Tianxing, you are also woken up."


    "Let''s go down and see what''s going on?" Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    When he got to the bottom, he found that the shopkeeper was surrounded by several people, and they were still arguing about something. The shopkeeper bowed his head and begged, "the shopkeeper is seriously ill and will close soon. Can you spare a few days?"


    Then the shopkeeper lowered his head and seemed to be very afraid. The people around him were still pressing him. Suddenly, he looks up at Fang Tianxing and Yang an. The waiter seems to be a drowning man. Seeing the straw, he stumbles to Fang Tianxing and Yang an.


    "Yang an, be careful. He''s not the original shopkeeper." Yang an wants to help, but Fang Tianxing reminds her.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s warning, Yang an responded quickly. But still a step late, the shop boy did not know where to take out a dagger, quickly stabbed Yang an''s chest.


    Yang an quickly turns over his body, because Fang Tianxing reminds him that he is on guard. However, he was still scratched on his right arm. Yang an quickly retreated, and the shop boy failed to hit him. He also tore off the mask on his face and stopped pretending.


    Pretending to be the shop boy, the people around him gathered around. The people behind him closed the door of the inn. They were going to prepare to catch turtles in a jar.


    Yang an retreated behind Fang Tianxing and covered his bleeding right arm with his hand. Fang Tianxing turned to seal several big holes on his arm and said to Yang an, "you go to have a rest first. I''ll stand here."


    "The seven thunder calendar of Zhenyi sect has been ordered to solve you." The man said to Tianxing.


    This man''s real face is totally different from that of the shop boy. He is very big, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He is one of the four Dharma protectors of Zhenyi sect, and is the right hand of the leader of Zhenyi sect.


    The big man around him, holding a ghost knife, came face to face. The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gushed out and turned into a painting halberd. Fang Tianhua halberd is a kind of weapon in ancient China. There is a metal gun point at one end of the halberd pole.

 Chapter 100

    There is a crescent shaped blade on one side of the halberd, which is connected with the tip of the gun. It can be stabbed or cut. It is divided into one ear and two ears. One ear is called qinglongji and two ears are called fangtianji. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd sweeps the big man out.


    Although the big man was swept away, it didn''t mean that the danger was relieved, because an Emei thorn was coming quietly. The Emei thorn is a cone-shaped body with thick middle and thin two ends. Its head is slightly flat, and it is rhombic and pointed.


    Although Fang Tian''s painting halberd is extremely powerful, it is not cheap for short weapons like Emei thorn.


    Fang Tianhua halberd belongs to heavy weapons, which is different from spear, spear and other light weapons. The use of halberd is complex and has many functions. It needs great strength and skills. It integrates the functions of light weapons and heavy weapons.


    Fang Tianxing painted halberds and retreated, but the feeling of danger still lingered. The Emei sting is like a maggot attached to the bone. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd can''t be seen through the rain. However, the feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake still lingers in his heart. Fang Tianxing knows that the warning in his heart is absolutely not groundless, so he is on the alert now.


    At this time, the man who fell to the ground also stood up again and rushed to him. He waved a ghost''s sword angrily. There was a flash of brilliance in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, and there was a stagnation in his painting halberd. The big man seized the opportunity and rushed over immediately.


    The big man thought he had found Fang Tianxing''s flaw, but he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing did everything intentionally. As soon as Fang Tianxing''s Halberd method changed, the halberd tip pierced out. The big man was not on guard. He was provoked by Fang Tianxing''s shot. The guy with Emei''s sting wanted to take the opportunity to attack. The halberd in Fang Tianxing''s hand was waving and smashed on Lei Li''s face.


    That Lei Li''s body is as flexible as a fish. He easily avoids Fang Tianxing''s big man, but Fang Tianxing takes the lead and how can he give in. Fang Tianxing''s moves are all in one form. He pushes them step by step. He doesn''t give Nalei any chance at all. Nalei loses the opportunity and falls behind step by step. He is tired of parrying.


    Lei Li still wants to resist, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t give him such an opportunity. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd comes like a storm. Lei Li is on the defensive and wants to turn the tables. His Emei thorn is superb, fast and slow, left and right, haunted and subtle.


    But in Fang Tianxing''s hand, a halberd painted by Fang Tianxing opened and closed like a tiger going down the mountain or a dragon going out to sea.


    After ten rounds of fighting, Lei Li''s Emei stabs Fang Tianxing at the front door and is pushed away by Fang Tianxing''s halberd. At this time, another Emei stab came out from the slanting bottom and went straight to Fang Tianxing''s heart. Fang Tianxing''s body suddenly tilted back, and the halberd in his hand was waved in the air to avoid the stab of Lei Li.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing gave a big drink, and his painting halberd slammed down to the face of Lei Li.


    Lei Li was surprised. At the moment, the Emei stab went up. With a bang, the Emei stab burst and flew out. For a moment, Lei Li felt that his arms were numb and his mouth was painful.


    Fang Tianxing hands Fang Tianhua halberd to his left hand, and his right hand looks forward. He grabs Lei Li and brings him up.


    The thunder calendar suddenly turned into a fog, and Fang Tianxing''s vision was white, with a sense of suffocation. The air is full of fog, people can''t see anything, this move is intended to hide themselves, and assassinate opponents.


    Fang Tianxing waved Fang Tianhua halberd, and the wind soon dispersed the smoke. After the fog dispersed, only the words left by Lei Li said, "I''m really a Dharma protector. Lei Li, I remember you. I hope you can survive."


    The voice gradually goes away, it seems that Lei Li has retreated, and the other party''s influence is too strong. Fang Tianxing is also afraid. He didn''t expect that the strength of zhenyijiao has penetrated deeply into the capital.


    Yang an ran to the back, and the other party Tianxing said, "brother Tianxing, you are so powerful. Has that guy been beaten away by you?"


    Fang Tianxing turned to Yang an and said, "don''t pretend. I know you are fake."


    That false Yang an is a Leng at first, say hesitantly next: "how do you discover?"


    "Or that sentence, acting is not up to standard, too boastful, Yang an is not as restrained as you play." Fang Tianxing said with ridicule.


    That Yang an is also disguised, and Fang Tianxing has found out for a long time. When Yang an said hello to him before, Fang Tianxing found out that it was wrong.


    Fang Tianxing wanted to catch him, but he didn''t expect that his head was bent and he killed himself by biting the poison in the breach.


    They abducted Yang an and then pretended to be Yang an. They were very careful. There must be someone behind them. The forces behind the scenes are well-organized. It''s absolutely not simple.


    After thinking for a moment, Fang Tianxing was determined to compete with this true religion.


    Fang Tianxing packed up and left the inn. All the way to the palace. The imperial palace is the place where the emperor lives. Ordinary people have no chance to enter. There is a big guard at the gate of the imperial palace. They can''t enter without being summoned.


    At this time, they are already in the imperial palace. They are summoned by the emperor because they are meritorious in killing demons. At the moment, they are discussing merits and offering rewards.


    Standing under the throne, the division of civil and military affairs is left and right. On the right side, Zhu Longyan, the national teacher of the dynasty, is the head of the civil service, while Jiang Shangwu, the top military officer. Under the emperor''s instruction, they fight against each other and have the power of restraining each other.


    "Long Aotian and others have made contributions to the destruction of demons. They have been awarded the title of general San pin Hu Ben as a reward." Cried the eunuch, who read the edict.


    Long Aotian promised to spend a lot of money to attract other candidates to fight together and take all the credit on himself. And true people may not be true to others, but they just follow the trend. If they have the opportunity, they may not turn back.


    Long Aotian safely took the imperial edict and looked up to see the emperor''s appreciative eyes. Xuanyuan Chu, the emperor of Xuanyuan state, has been in power for only ten years, and he has really won over the heroes of the four quarters with extraordinary ingenuity. Xuanyuan has a prosperous state, but when Heaven fails to fulfill people''s wishes, demons and Taoism work together to confuse all living beings in the world.


    Just as the emperor was worrying about the government, a guard came up and announced that someone was asking for help outside. Long Aotian was stunned at first, and immediately thought that it must be Fang Tianxing.


    Immediately, the emperor Xuanyuan summoned Fang Tianxing, who was soon taken to the court by the guards. Of course, Fang Tianxing also saw the Dragon Aotian on one side. The Dragon Aotian was wearing iron armor, and his face was full of pride.


    Fang Tianxing, long Aotian, who doesn''t care for the emperor, faces up to the emperor and delivers a document by the way. "This is the confession of the current leader of Qincheng city. He was confused by Zhenyi religion and killed his father. Zhenyijiao also wants to take over the city of Qin. He wants to overthrow the imperial court. Please have a look. "

 Chapter 101

    Xuanyuan Chu looks unhappy. This is the tenth time that he has received the news of the invasion of Shinichi religion recently. The whole empire is like a boat in the wind, and may capsize at any time. As an emperor, of course, he didn''t want to see the country weak. No one would want to be the so-called king of subjugation.


    He ordered his eunuch to take over Fang Tianxing''s document. Xuanyuan Chu took it and saw that it said what happened in Qincheng. When he saw these emperors, he was angry and threw the document to the ground. He was furious.


    "I didn''t expect that Zhenyi sect was so rampant that it dared to murder the city leader in Qincheng and wanted to invade on a large scale. What do you think?" The emperor threw this sentence to his ministers to see their reaction.


    After hearing the emperor''s words, many ministers talked about it. It has long been rumored in the court that zhenyijiao, which is under the control of the national master, is the backstage of zhenyijiao. But people dare to be angry. After all, it''s no secret that there are immortals in Zhenyi sect. Who will live impatiently to seek death.


    Ordinary ministers did not dare to show their heads, but general Jiang Shangwu stood up and said, "zhenyijiao is so rampant. What do you think of it?" The tone is full of


    The general''s words clearly pointed to him, but the national division just said with a smile: "the general is in charge of military power, defending the imperial power of the world. Isn''t it the duty of the general to cause chaos in the real religion? It''s hard to pass the buck. "


    "If it''s just ordinary bandits, I can clean up naturally, but if the backers behind the scenes are powerful, I can''t deal with them at will." Jiang Shangwu sneered.


    Xuanyuan Chu watched, all this is his deliberate, in his view, the emperor''s way is not to have how much ability, but to balance the power between ministers.


    After thinking about it for a while, the emperor Xuanyuan Chu came back to himself. It was clear that zhenyijiao was ready to invade Qincheng, and the situation was not optimistic. At that time, Xuanyuan Chu began to say: "zhenyijiao is rampant, and its intention is not right. It makes the general Jiang Shangwu as the commander in chief, long Aotian as the deputy general, and Fang Tian as the vanguard. He orders ten thousand elite soldiers to wipe out zhenyijiao at one stroke."


    "I''ll comply with the order!" All the people below answered in unison.


    Long Aotian looks at Fang Tianxing with pride. The official position of the deputy general is higher than that of the vanguard, which greatly satisfies his self-esteem and vanity.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t like it. The size of the official position is just a title. What should we care about.


    At the moment, the people followed general Jiang Shangwu to take orders, and all the officials in the court retreated, leaving only the national master and the emperor. The atmosphere was silent at first, but soon Xuanyuan Chu said to the national master, "national master, you''ve gone too far this time."


    Without his usual obedience, he said without fear: "Your Majesty has been working hard all these years, and I have seen your efforts. However, heaven''s will is really a religion. Even if your majesty is the son of heaven, you can''t go against heaven''s will. That''s suicidal. If the emperor is willing to abdicate, I can protect the emperor''s life Although the tone of persuasion, but with unquestionable confidence.


    "Oh," Xuanyuan Chu said coldly. There was no way to vent his anger. The arms of the Dragon chair were creaking by him.


    It seems that he was aware of the emperor''s anger, but the national teacher didn''t care at all. He was so powerful that he didn''t need to be afraid. The emperor couldn''t help him.


    Soon the national master left, leaving the emperor alone. Soon a eunuch appeared behind the emperor. The emperor seemed to have known that he would come. He directly asked, "did you get the Oracle from the God level writer? How did he say that my Xuanyuan Dynasty will die?"


    "To your majesty, the Oracle told us that an emissary had come to our court to help us through this disaster. Only when it''s necessary, the divine level writers will do it. "


    Xuanyuan Chu looked up to Tianchang and sighed, "is it because heaven is going to destroy the land of our Xuanyuan people? Few people have no virtue and are not worthy of being the emperor?"


    Xuanyuan Chu''s feeling is not without reason. It is an indisputable fact that the government is controlled by the national master. Over the years, zhenyijiao has been eating away at the foundation of the dynasty, and it has become a trend that can not be lost. Even if zhenyijiao can be eliminated successfully this time, the country will certainly be greatly weakened.


    The small countries around have long been willing to give up. If the government is in turmoil, I''m afraid it will take advantage of the situation.


    The words are divided into two parts. General Jiang Shangwu on the other side has already begun to count his troops. Everyone is ready to take zhenyijiao at one stroke.


    General Jiang Shangwu is full of confidence. It seems that it is only a small matter to win zhenyijiao. Before, the emperor had been preventing him from fighting against the national master. He had endured it for a long time. This time, he was very excited.


    Before the gate of the city, general Jiang Shangwu ordered Qi''s troops, including 10000 infantry and 3000 cavalry, and officially announced their departure. They all went out of the Xuanwu Gate and all the way west.


    Fang Tianxing followed the people all the way. There was no one to block the way. After all, with so many soldiers marching, the ordinary people were afraid to avoid them. How dare they have the idea of blocking the way? It''s good not to be hurt.


    Soon, people came to a valley. Fang Tianxing said to general Jiang Shangwu, "general, the place where my brother was imprisoned is in front of us."


    Jiang Shangwu nodded and saw that the valley was foggy in the distance. He said to the people, "I don''t know the details ahead. We''ll camp here first and attack the valley tomorrow."


    At present, people set up camp, and the soldiers set fire to cook. Soon they had something to do. General Jiang Shangwu called Fang Tianxing together and said that they had something important to discuss.


    Long Aotian is the first to enter the tent, and Fang Tianxing is the second. In the tent, general Jiang Shangwu has been waiting. When they were seated separately, Jiang Shangwu said, "this demon sect is hidden in the valley. The situation is not clear. Don''t act rashly. Someone needs to explore the way first. I don''t know if you want to go."


    When the general said this, all the people at the bottom were silent. It''s too dangerous to explore the way. If you''re not careful, you''ll die in it. No one wants to go.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing said, "my brother Yang an is still in it. I have to go and have a look."


    General Jiang Shangwu nodded and said, "little brother, you''ve got a lot of courage, but it''s too dangerous to go alone. You need another person to take care of you."


    Fang Tianxing thought that this was the same reason, so he handed over to general Jiang Shangwu and said, "there must have been candidates in the general''s heart, and he will let the general arrange."


    "Very good, then I''ll send the deputy general long Aotian to help you." Jiang Shangwu''s eyes are full of admiration. He knows how to advance and retreat. He is really a rare talent.


    Hearing that he wanted to meet Fang Tianxing himself, long Aotian was very dissatisfied. After all, one of my lieutenants is going to take over a pioneer, not to mention Fang Tianxing, who has never dealt with him.

 Chapter 102

    Long Aotian just wanted to retort, but he was held by one person, "don''t be impulsive, wait for the chance to pay to Fang Tianxing."


    Long Aotian had to suppress the anger in his heart and pretended not to care. But all this has long been in the eyes of general Jiang Shangwu. As the saying goes, the older you get, the more slippery you are. Years of political experience has given Jiang Shangwu a delicate heart.


    At night, Jiang Shangwu sent Fang Tianxing to test the movement of the evil way in the valley. Fang Tianxing put on his night clothes and soon disappeared into the night. The valley is lush with trees. Fang Tianxing walks carefully and finds that there are many secret sentries around him. After carefully bypassing these secret sentries, Fang Tianxing comes to the depth of the valley.


    Deep in the valley is the home of Zhenyi religion, where many believers gather. On the surface, they are ordinary people, but on the back, they act in strict accordance with the rules and division of labor is meticulous.


    There are two people in front of the patrol, they are armed with long guns, it is not easy to get around them. After thinking for a moment, Fang Tianxing came close to them, and the words in his body surged out, turned into blood drops, and suddenly rushed out. The two gatekeepers only saw a streamer flying by, and then fell on the ground.


    After solving these two people, Fang Tianxing sneaks into the underground palace. It seems that there is no one inside. Fang Tianxing enters it with a flash.


    About Yang an''s life and death, Fang Tianxing is not careless. He looks for it very carefully. Sure enough, after using it for a short time, Fang Tianxing finds out where the cell is.


    This is the headquarters of Shinichi religion, but their cells are not big. After all, the useless ones have been killed, and only those that are still useful will stay.


    Deep in the underground palace is the prison for prisoners. Because the prisoners in these iron prisons are Internet writers, the chains of these iron prisons are very strong. Let alone the general network author, as long as there is no breakthrough in the signing level of the network author can not escape.


    And it''s not only an iron cage, but also a lot of arrested Internet authors are locked in the iron chain, unable to exert the power of text change.


    Fang Tianxing carefully observed, almost sure that this is where Yang an was detained.


    Fang Tianxing follows the induction, finds the cell where Guan Yang an lives, opens the door immediately, and soon finds Yang an tied to the post.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, the grievances of these days were completely released. Yang an could not help complaining: "brother Tianxing, I was caught by those people, but I was beaten for several days."


    "Yang an, are you ok? Are you hurt?" Fang Tianxing asked anxiously.


    Fang Tianxing helps Yang an untie the iron chain. Now it''s the most important thing to leave this dungeon prison. It''s taken too much time to sneak here to rescue Yang an.


    Fang Tianxing pulls Yang an to leave the cell quietly. Fang Tianxing holds his breath. Then he slowly enters the cell, and the door opens gently. Just as Fang Tianxing was about to step out of the prison door, a sword light appeared, obviously ready to go. If Fang Tianxing hadn''t found out fast enough, he might not have been able to escape.


    "Who dares to break into the real one?" Several members of Zhenyi sect appeared in an instant and surrounded Fang Tianxing.


    "Someone''s sneaking in. Get him for me." A voice that looks like a leader.


    Suddenly, the original calm and incomparable true one religion changed. Fang Tianxing fully felt that there were at least ten people coming from all over the place. People around Fang Tianxing look at each other and I''ll look at yours. Then they rush up and attack Fang Tianxing one after another.


    After finding out the problem and turning it into insight, Fang Tianxing no longer hides himself. The words in his body rush out and turn into a seven foot sword. When the sword is waved, it stirs up the surrounding space and kills the first few people.


    The people at the bottom were held back and did not dare to fight. However, Fang Tianxing knows that he can only calm down for a moment. Yang an on his back is seriously injured and can''t help at all.


    Fang Tianxing gritted his teeth and turned his sword into 7749. With a wave of his hand, the flying sword surges out like a school of fish. The people who block the way have to push away. Fang Tianxing seizes the opportunity and pulls Yang an away from the space opened up by the long sword.


    Fang Tianxing runs all the way with Yang an on his back. Soon he will run out of the gate of the underground palace. Just half a step away from the gate, a figure appears in front of Fang Tianxing. Then there was a fierce light, and it was the thunder calendar with double hooks that blocked Fang Tianxing''s way.


    The road ahead was blocked. Fang Tianxing had to stop. Yang an on his back knew that the mode was urgent and said anxiously, "Tianxing, put me down quickly, or you won''t be able to go out."


    "It''s OK. Look at me. I''m sure I can take you out." Fang Tianxing appeased Yang andao.


    Fang Tianxing holds the sword tightly and has no fear in his heart. There are wolves in front of him and pursuers behind him. The pursuers behind him soon catch up with him. Lei Li says coldly: "Fang Tianxing, our leader has the heart of loving talents. You are a talent. If you surrender now, you can let bygones be bygones."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t plan to take his words at all. He just swept away with a sword. Lei Li held Fang Tianxing''s sword with two hooks, and he took time to continue to persuade him: "Fang Tianxing, don''t be disrespectful. Our leader knows that you are from outside the kingdom of God. But with your strength, you will not be the leader''s opponent at all. The leader''s strength is equivalent to your signed double network author. None of you is his opponent. "


    "How can we rightists go along with evil ways? Don''t waste your breath." Fang Tianxing said impatiently.


    Lei Li and Fang Tianxing have two meanings. One is to try to accept Fang Tianxing, the other is to delay Fang Tianxing. He is not sure to keep Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing also realized this, and he cut dozens of swords in an instant. Although Lei Li wants to hold Fang Tianxing back, he can''t fight and can only fight back. Fang Tianxing took advantage of the situation and kept on advancing, but the pursuit behind him was getting closer and closer.


    However, Fang Tianxing rushes out of the gate of the underground palace. It''s reasonable that when he arrives here, long Aotian will come to meet Fang Tianxing. How can long Aotian meet Fang Tianxing honestly because of the hatred between long Aotian and Fang Tianxing.


    After Fang Tianxing rushed out of the gate of the underground palace, no one answered him. He said to the open space outside: "long Aotian, I know you''re here. You won''t answer me. At least I''ll show my head. Don''t be a shrinking turtle, OK


    "I''m not a shrinking turtle, but I can never save you. You''d better die." Long Aotian''s voice came from all around. He didn''t dare to show his head. He was afraid that Fang Tianxing would find his position and cause trouble. Long Aotian is really scared by Fang Tianxing. He doesn''t dare to have anything to do with him.

 Chapter 103

    "It''s not a turtle with a shrunken head. I dare not show my head. I''m really timid." Fang Tianxing sneered.


    Long aotianshi couldn''t help it. He stood up from the nearby mountain and said angrily, "Fang Tianxing, you really owe me a beating. I will never save you today. You should be killed by them."


    Let long Aotian show his head, originally is Fang Tianxing''s plan, now since long Aotian show his head, that plan is also a success. Fang Tianxing is directly running in the direction of long Aotian. When long Aotian sees this, he knows that he has been trapped by Fang Tianxing and runs away quickly.


    But Fang Tianxing how can let his last straw leave, a wave of words into a rope, the rope tied long Aotian''s leg, just want to escape long Aotian cold fall. Long Aotian immediately changes a knife and wants to cut the rope, but Fang Tianxing''s strength is not weaker than him at the moment, and the changed rope is hard to cut for a moment.


    Fang Tianxing seized the opportunity and soon came to long Aotian. Long Aotian realized that it was wrong, but Fang Tianxing took his shoulder and said, "thank you for meeting me and blocking those pursuers for me. I will report to the marshal for your help."


    Long Aotian still wants to distinguish, but Fang Tianxing pushes him directly to zhenyijiao and his party. Long Aotian wants to scold him, but what he faces is Lei Li''s double hook. Long Aotian has no choice but to fight with them.


    Long Aotian stopped them, Fang Tianxing ran quickly, and soon walked out of the valley. After hearing long Aotian''s angry curse, Fang Tianxing certainly won''t go back to save him. Long Aotian wanted to plot against himself before, but this time he was caught only because he suffered.


    Soon Fang Tianxing returned to the camp, and the Grand Marshal Jiang Shangwu had been waiting inside. After Fang Tianxing put Yang down, he immediately went to Jiang Shangwu. Fang Tianxing hugged his fist and said, "marshal, I''m lucky that I didn''t disobey my orders. I found out the specific situation of zhenyijiao, but the deputy general long Aotian was caught by zhenyijiao''s people after he helped me cut off."


    Marshal Jiang Shangwu knows clearly that there is an obvious hatred between long Aotian and Fang Tianxing. How can he be willing to help Fang Tianxing block the enemy.


    But he didn''t say anything about it. He just said with a smile, "it''s not easy for you to come back from the old home of Zhenyi religion alive and save people. As for long Aotian''s capture, how can you blame him? Well, tell me what you have detected. "


    "Report to marshal, this time I found that there are 1000 core members of Zhenyi sect and at least tens of thousands of external members. However, as long as they eliminate the core, they are not worried. As for the high-level power, it is said that there are four big seven, probably nine public strength, which is equivalent to the top experts in the world. As for their religious leaders, they are more powerful and have reached non-human areas. " Fang Tianxing reports back.


    Marshal Jiang Shangwu nodded and said, "the situation you have detected is not so bad as what we know. As for the leader of zhenyijiao, we should not worry about it."


    "Well, Fang Tianxing, the pioneer, has made great contributions to exploration, and has been promoted to deputy general. He immediately orders his troops to set out and wipe out all the people of zhenyijiao, but none of them remains." Jiang Shangwu said solemnly.


    "Get the order." Fang Tianxing replied and immediately called on the troops.


    "All the officers and men listen to the order. A thousand cavalry surround the valley, and the infantry follow me in to destroy all the people of zhenyijiao." Fang Tianxing led the soldiers to rush into the valley, and a group of soldiers would follow him.


    There was chaos in Zhenyi religion. Seeing the army coming, it was almost impossible to organize effective resistance. Several times under the impact of the army, all the members of Zhenyi sect became scattered and ordered all the soldiers to seize the escaped members of Zhenyi sect. Fang Tianxing steps into the underground palace, but finds that Lei Li and long Aotian are gone.


    The officers and men who searched for the members of Zhenyi sect came to report back. He said to Tianxing: "inform the general that ten members of Zhenyi sect have escaped. They have been caught. Please have a look."


    Fang Tianxing heard this, although he didn''t hold too much hope, but he followed him to have a look. As expected, there was no Lei Li.


    Fang Tianxing was puzzled. He didn''t expect that Lei Li and long Aotian had run away, and the whole thing was strange. Fang Tianxing thought hard for a moment, and immediately woke up and said, "no, they must have gone to attack the palace."


    Fang Tianxing immediately told Marshal Jiang Shangwu what he thought. Jiang Shangwu said with disdain, "do you think too much, but you just happened to run away with a few thieves. What''s the fuss?"


    Fang Tianxing said angrily: "it seems that you are also a member of Zhenyi sect. I didn''t expect that you are really crafty."


    "Hey hey, good birds choose trees to live in. Evil is the general trend of the world. How can you and I resist it? I advise you to be honest." Marshal Jiang Shangwu said with a sneer.


    With that, dozens of swordsmen rushed out of the surrounding area, and they swarmed up to seize Fang Tianxing. Even if he can''t be hurt, he has achieved his goal after being trapped for a while. But in front of them, Fang Tianxing didn''t dodge. It turned out that it was just a piece of writing.


    Jiang Shangwu thought that he could push down Tianxing, but he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing didn''t pay any attention to him and changed his appearance with words. The real man left the camp long ago.


    Fang Tianxing was in a hurry and soon came to the capital. The atmosphere here is so strange that there is not even a bird''s voice. Fang Tianxing rushes all the way to the palace.


    At the moment, in the palace, the National Master Zhu Longyan stood in front of the Yangxin hall. The bodyguards around him were more than half dead, but they couldn''t stop the power of the national master. Zhu Longyan said to Emperor Xuanyuan Chu, "do you know what your biggest mistake is? That is, you always think you can live in the situation, but you are self righteous


    Emperor Xuanyuan Chu looks desolate, he did not expect that the country was buried in his own hands, the concubines behind one by one pale, crying. Emperor Xuanyuan Chu said unhappily, "why do you cry? I''m not dead yet!"


    "But you will die soon, and the evil way will eventually unify this divine world, including the outside world, and become the territory of my evil way." National Master Zhu Longyan laughs and shows his true face. He holds a magic wand, and black wings appear behind him. There is only one pair of wings, full of dark power.


    Zhu Longyan reaches out his hand, and a stream of black mana gushes out. The black mana turns into a cheetah and bites the emperor Xuanyuan Chu. At this time, a fierce tiger appears and saves the emperor Xuanyuan Chu.


    The tiger disappeared into words, Cao Xinmin''s body appeared, it was he who saved the emperor Xuanyuan Chu. It turns out that a few days after Tianxing came to the capital, he found Cao Xinmin and asked him to protect the emperor Xuanyuan Chu.


    Seeing that it was a student who saved the emperor Xuanyuan Chu, National Teacher Zhu Longyan was a little surprised, but he didn''t think much of it. How could a public level Internet author block himself.

 Chapter 104

    "To die, you think you can stop me." With that, as soon as Zhu Longyan waved his hand, a strong wind appeared. The wind seemed strange and contained a dark and cold force. When it blew over people''s bodies, it was to blow off a layer of flesh. Cao Xinmin turned the words into a shield to protect himself.


    However, the black wind that Zhu Longyan used to blow left only a thin layer of the shield. Cao Xinmin struggled to support him. He said in his heart, "heaven, please come back soon. I can''t support you any more."


    Seeing that Cao Xinmin is still fighting stubbornly, Zhu Longyan doesn''t care. In his eyes, Cao Xinmin can be defeated in a short time. Sure enough, Cao Xinmin couldn''t hold on for a moment. His face was full of sweat, and there was only a thin layer of shield left. Zhu Longyan said with a cold smile, "since you want to resist, you should die with this fatuous emperor."


    After that, Zhu Longyan waved his hand again, and the black wind blew even more. Cao Xinming''s resistance disintegrated in an instant. The black wind blew on Cao Xinmin''s body, and Cao Xinmin''s body was just a few bloodstains. Xuanyuan Chu, the emperor behind him, was even worse. He just buried his head on the ground and his clothes were torn by the black wind.


    When Zhu Longyan waved his hand, the rest of the black wind gathered in his hand and turned into a magic wand. Holding the wand, Zhu Longyan was about to solve Xuanyuan Chu and Cao Xinmin, but then a voice sounded behind him, "master, your plan failed."


    Zhu Longyan turned his head and found that Fang Tianxing was standing behind him. Zhu Longyan was surprised at first, but he didn''t mean to be afraid at all. "You''re here too, so I''ll solve you all together."


    Zhu Longyan recited a few incantations to his wand. Three streams of black smoke came out of the wand. Three streams of black smoke turned into three python. The three Python opened their mouths and rushed towards Fang Tianxing.


    The three Python soldiers are divided into three routes, opening the ferocious snake mouth to the upper, middle and lower routes of Fang Tianxing. The long halberd swept the three Python Flying, but unexpectedly, the python spit out a poisonous fog in his mouth, and his painting halberd was corroded by the poisonous fog.


    Fang Tianxing only felt a stabbing pain in his heart. The halberd of Fang Tianxing''s painting was corroded by his own words. The pain of the words connected his heart and naturally fed back to himself.


    Zhu Longyan''s mana contains the power of poison. The power of poison can even corrode the blade. The boa constrictor still has to come. Fang Tianxing is in a hurry to avoid it, but the boa constrictor keeps on chasing him. Fang Tianxing is afraid of the poisonous force and does not dare to contact them at all.


    I wish Longyan victory in hand, his hand a move, behind a few seven appear, Lei Li and the star kill all appear behind him, "you give me together, solve him."


    Lei Li and star kill at the same time, Fang Tianxing pressure increases, two people and python besiege Fang Tianxing together. Fang Tianxing almost can''t resist. Fang Tianxing''s left branch and right branch are clumsy. As soon as he avoids Lei Li''s double hooks, the dagger of Xingsha comes again, and Fang Tianxing passes by in a hurry. But at this time a long gun like lightning attack, Fang Tianxing can not avoid, had to retreat.


    That long gun is dead to bite not to put, immediately then wear into the chest of Fang Tianxing. Long gun into the meat three points, Fang Tianxing this just see stab their own people, that person hehe said with a smile: "Fang Tianxing, you did not expect to be planted in the hands of my dragon Aotian."


    Long Aotian smiles with pride, and is repeatedly attacked by Fang Tianxing. This time, he is proud.


    Lei Li behind long Aotian complimented: "long Aotian, you have made great contributions this time. Our leader will reward you heavily. Don''t forget me when you are popular and spicy in the future."


    Zhu Longyan also said: "long Aotian, it''s a great achievement for you to grasp Fang Tianxing. If you join the evil way later, you may not be able to surpass me."


    Long Aotian said flatteringly: "what the leader said is that I will give Fang Tianxing to you."


    Long Aotian''s writing is changed into a rope, which binds Fang Tianxing firmly. When he moves neatly, of course, it is also because Fang Tianxing does not resist. Long Aotian escorts Fang Tianxing to Zhu Longyan. He obediently bows down in front of Zhu Longyan and obediently says, "master, I''ve caught Fang Tianxing and handed him over to master."


    The author of Zhengdao is willing to bow to his own hands. I wish Longyan very happy. He is proud in his heart and says to long Aotian, "as long as you follow us to do things well, you can''t do without your benefits."


    Long Aotian bowed his head and said, "that''s nature." Then he handed the rope that tied Fang Tianxing to Zhu Longyan.


    I wish Longyan just wanted to take over the rope. At this time, a cold light flashed in Longao Tianyan''s eye, and Fang Tianxing''s rope suddenly disappeared. When Zhu Longyan is stunned, long Aotian stabs Zhu Longyan with a long gun, and Zhu Longyan sidesteps to avoid it. However, Fang Tianxing also makes a move. His long sword goes across Zhu Longyan''s cheek, and Zhu Longyan is cut off a trace of his hair.


    Zhu Longyan was really angry. He pointed to long Aotian and said angrily, "you anti skeleton boy, dare to betray me."


    "You think that I, long Aotian, will be willing to be your man. You think it''s beautiful. I was born in the dragon family. I was born to be the pride of heaven. A man with a golden spoon was born to be the king of the world. It''s destined to be loved by thousands of beauties. As long as the tiger body shakes, those younger brothers are destined to submit to me, just because I''m the proud dragon and the man favored by heaven. " Long Aotian said haughtily.


    Although he has been pressed by Fang Tianxing, he also has his own pride as a dragon Aotian. His father, long batian, and his grandfather, long RI Tian, are famous figures.


    Long Ao Tian Hu''s body was shocked, and the younger brothers who followed him all swarmed up. They hugged long Ao Tian''s thigh and said, "brother long, we''re late."


    Long Aotian doesn''t care at all and says: "let''s go together and do him."


    After that, those little brothers around him rushed up together. In his anger, Zhu Longyan also called on his little brothers to rush up. A group of people formed a group. Fang Tianxing also said, "let''s go up together."


    Long Aotian doesn''t answer either. He holds his gun tightly and follows Fang Tianxing to catch up with Zhu Longyan. Wish dragon Yan angry hum, magic wand wave again change three python. Long Aotian, Fang Tianxing and Cao Xinmin rush up together to entangle a python.


    Fang Tianxing faces the python. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd turns into a heavy hammer. Fang Tianxing shakes the sledgehammer. The sledgehammer is purely hit by gravity, and is not afraid of severe toxic corrosion in a short time.


    Fang Tianxing dances the sledgehammer, according to that Python is hammering. The python is very flexible, and keeps around the square, spitting poison fog. Fang Tianxing''s body method keeps moving, looking for opportunities to attack Python and give him a fatal blow.


    After all, the python is still a beast, which shows its flaws under Fang Tianxing''s several explorations. Fang Tianxing finds the opportunity, and then he smashes it. The python is dead after several times.

 Chapter 105

    Fang Tianxing is the first to solve the problem of Python. Soon, long Aotian and they also solve the problem of Python. The three of them approach together and wish Longyan.


    In the face of the siege of the three men, Zhu Longyan has no fear on his face, and three giant boas appear between the waves. Three helpless, had to entangle with Python again. Fang Tianxing left a heart this time, he found that Zhu Longyan summoned three python. If you kill them, Zhu Longyan will absorb their energy to recover life, and then summon the python again.


    After thinking of this, Fang Tianxing cheered to several people: "you trap that python. Don''t kill them. They will restore mana to Zhu Longyan."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s warning, several people woke up. They trapped the python, but didn''t kill it. Seeing that several people have discovered their secret, Zhu Longyan is slightly surprised to know that they have found the secret.


    The three men''s weapons stabbed Zhu Longyan at the same time. Zhu Longyan''s mouth showed a smirk, and a black fog emerged. The three men''s weapons stabbed into the black fog. They all felt that they had stabbed something, but they couldn''t stab it like Zhongjin iron.


    Soon the black fog dispersed, and a black water snake appeared. The head of the black water snake was like a hill, and a pair of eyes flashed blue like lanterns. Black scales wrapped the snake, black water snake issued earth shaking roar, set off a wave.


    There was also a pungent smell in the air wave, which made people nauseous. The three people were blown away by the air wave. When they stood still, black water Xuan snake''s big mouth had bitten. Fang Tianxing is suddenly swallowed by the black water snake.


    Cao Xinmin was surprised and thought that Fang Tianxing was dead, but long Aotian confidently said: "if we can fight with long Aotian for so long, how can Fang Tianxing die so easily?"


    Sure enough, the one who knows himself best is his opponent. Fang Tianxing thought in the mouth of the black water snake that it was when the black water snake swallowed him. Fang Tianxing changed the text into a jack and put it in the mouth of the black water snake.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. I can''t hold on any longer." Fang Tianxing said anxiously in the mouth of black water Xuan snake.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Cao Xinmin and long Aotian quickly attack the black water Xuan snake. Although the black water Xuan snake uses scale armor to block their attack, the impact still makes him feel bad. And Fang Tianxing is still pulling his tongue in his mouth. Under the pain of black water Xuan snake, he keeps rolling on the ground.


    Fang Tianxing''s pain in the black water Xuan snake is much greater than Cao Xinmin''s and long Aotian''s, although they are also attacking the black water Xuan snake. But because of the black water Xuan snake''s scale armor, their damage is limited, and they can hardly attract the black water Xuan snake''s attention.


    The black water Xuan snake is extremely painful by Fang Tianxing. Under the pain, the black water Xuan snake becomes more and more crazy. He even bumps his head against the surrounding rocks, trying to stun Fang Tianxing.


    Under the impact of the black water snake, the scales on his forehead broke. As he expected, Fang Tianxing''s control of words was not as stable as before.


    With a click, the jack of Fang Tianxing''s writing collapses, and the black water snake swallows Fang Tianxing completely. After solving Fang Tianxing''s trouble, black water Xuan snake is very happy. Now it can concentrate on dealing with the remaining two little guys.


    And Fang Tianxing fell into the stomach of the black water Xuan snake, surrounded by the stomach acid of the black water Xuan snake. This stomach acid contains a terrible corrosive force. Just for a moment, Fang Tianxing felt that his clothes had been corroded.


    Fang Tianxing immediately summons the battle armor of relying on heaven. The battle armor protects Fang Tianxing''s whole body and won''t be corroded by stomach acid for the time being. Fang Tianxing wanders around in the body of the black water Xuan snake, looking for the five internal organs of the black water Xuan snake, and wants to take the opportunity to attack his lethal organs.


    Outside, Cao Xinmin and long Aotian are in danger. Without Fang Tianxing''s disturbance, black water Xuan snake finally has time to concentrate on dealing with them. They had just avoided the big mouth of the black water snake, but they were swept by the tail of the black water snake. They broke several ribs, fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Just when heishuixuan snake wanted to solve them, he suddenly felt a sharp pain from his heart. Heishuixuan snake let out a painful roar. The pain in other places can be endured, but the pain in the body is really unbearable. After that, the pain in the heart will be relieved.


    But a moment later, let his liver tremble pain began again, "damn Fang Tianxing, into my stomach is not should have been turned into pus, how still make trouble."


    When the black water snake was puzzled, the pain came from all the viscera. Black water black snake pain in the same place roll, no longer pay attention to Cao Xinmin and long Aotian. But even so, Cao Xinmin and long Aotian were seriously injured, unable to attack the black water snake.


    At this time, a person appeared, that is Yang an, he just cured the injury, immediately came to help Fang Tianxing.


    Yang an came to the black water Xuan snake, who was writhing in pain, and yelled: "bold black water Xuan snake, eat my grandson''s stick."


    Then he knocked the golden cudgel of his writing on the forehead of the black water Xuan snake. The black water Xuan snake ate the cudgel unprepared and was hit with stars.


    Fang Tianxing is making trouble in his body again. The black water snake is really in agony, and Yang an is playing the role of taking advantage of your illness to kill you. The golden cudgel in his hand kept knocking on the black water Xuan snake''s forehead. Although the black water Xuan snake had strong vitality, it didn''t lose its scales. Under the two men''s tossing, the black water Xuan snake also breathed more and less.


    Yang an won''t relax at all. He was caught and imprisoned by the people of zhenyijiao and tortured severely. Yang an''s accumulated resentment was all vented on the leader of Zhenyi sect this time. Until the head of the black water snake was smashed, Yang an stopped.


    The black water Xuan snake was killed, and Fang Tianxing broke its stomach and came out of it.


    Soon the emperor Xuanyuan Chu also stood up and said, "young Xia, kill the rebellious Master Zhu Longyan. Your task has been completed. Please bless the God level writer and drunkard."


    After that, the emperor Xuanyuan Chu knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the sky. His subjects also knelt down one after another, shouting the names of the drinkers.


    Under their shouts, a figure soon appeared in the sky, who seemed to be the only master of heaven and earth, and the fact was that. He is the master of the kingdom of God, the drunkard. He spoke softly, and his words spread all over the world. He said softly, "this trial is over, and all the people concerned can leave."


    After that, the drunkard just waved his hand, and those who died in the war were all resurrected. Soon a door opened in the space, and the drunkard said softly, "the trial is over, you can all go out."

 Chapter 106

    At the end of the assessment of the three major schools of cyber arts, many candidates left the kingdom of God. Some self-conscious poor performance faces are full of decadence and loss, that is self-conscious poor performance in the assessment, not the three major schools of cyber arts.


    There are others, whose eyes are full of fortitude, who have seen powerful generals who are comparable to contract level Internet authors. They are more looking forward to the network author all the way, and finally to see the God level author with their own eyes is an eye opener for them.


    But the most depressing thing is long Aotian. Everyone else can go out, and he is carried out. However, he is not afraid that he will not be able to enter the three major online arts colleges. Because his second uncle has already done everything for him. As long as there is no big problem, he will be able to enter Yuewen University.


    Fang Tianxing left the kingdom of God with Yang an. This time, he had a lot of experience. His power of patronage is close to saturation. The limit of the number of readers that a public Internet author can have is 999. Only when he breaks through to become a contract Internet author, can he go a step further.


    When we all leave the kingdom of God, it''s time for the examiners of the three major schools to score. The scoring rule is that each of the three examiners selects an excellent student. Only those examinees who are recognized by the three examiners can be admitted to the three major schools of cyber arts, and vice versa.


    The three examiners come from the three major schools of Internet arts. They have seen countless talents. Few of them can be appreciated by the three examiners. Fang Tianxing is one of them.


    Weaving hurt each other Tianxing waved, let him go to the high stage, came to the three examiners.


    "I think Fang Tianxing is good, brave and resourceful, and has strong strength, so he can be selected into our university." Weaver said with appreciation.


    Liu Xi, the instructor of the perfect university, agreed: "this Fang Tianxing is really good. He is a rare talent who can give up his personal interests and take the overall situation into consideration."


    At this time, Zhuang bifan, the examiner of Yuewen University, sneered: "what''s good? I only saw him sacrifice his friends by all means in order to succeed. In order to suppress competitors, deliberately will team-mates to promote the cult, can be said to be extremely despicable. Where can I become a talent? "


    Zhuang bifan clearly wants to suppress himself, but Fang Tianxing will not be so tolerant. He said in a loud voice: "this is just a competition. In order to succeed, there must be sacrifice. Naturally, I let Yang an as a spy to win the battle. What''s more, it''s long Aotian that you''re talking about suppressing competition. But long Aotian doesn''t deserve to be my opponent either. He ignores the lives of his classmates and doesn''t help them. I just give him a little punishment. "


    "As an instructor of Yuewen University, I have seen countless talents. How dare you refute me? Do you know that you respect your teachers?" Zhuang bifan cheered coldly.


    "I know how to respect my teacher, but some people are always looking at people with colored glasses. How can I respect and love such a self respecting teacher? " Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    Zhuang bifan''s face was livid. He said angrily, "no matter how eloquent you are, I will not accept you from Yuewen University. You''d better give up."


    Fang Tianxing''s angry voice in his thinking space said: "when did Yuewen University come out with such a scum that it couldn''t even do the most basic justice, and such a person deserves to be a teacher!"


    One side of the dream into Shenji comforted: "you''d better calm down. In recent years, the Yuewen university is the only big family, and gradually has a rebellious arrogance. Many people become arrogant and arrogant. Some people just can''t see their own shortcomings and defects, and their eyes are full of other people''s faults and right and wrong. It''s like a crow. It can never see its own black


    Chinese culture stresses that only by knowing one''s heart can one see sex. If one''s heart is not clear, one will be blinded by selfish desires. Therefore, Chinese sages also pay more attention to their self-cultivation, so that they have inner sages and outer kings.


    Zhuang bifan didn''t intend to wake up at all. He still looked at Fang Tianxing with arrogant face. He waved long Aotian to him and said with concern: "your performance is still good. You can join my Yuewen University¡°


    Fang Tianxing also had a lot of feelings. He said to Zhuang bifan seriously, "you can''t look up to me today. I''ll let you climb up in the future."


    "I read literature University genius more like a dog, how can be afraid of you, you don''t think too much of yourself." Zhuang bifan sneered.


    Fang Tianxing said word by word: "in a year, I will challenge you to read literature University, defeat all the talents of the same generation."


    "Well, I''ll take your challenge. I''ll see what you can do. If you think you''re a young god, you can''t help yourself¡° Yuewen university instructor said frivolously.


    Yuewen university has been established for hundreds of years, and no one wants to challenge it. Even the first day of WangWen University, the God of agriculture did not dare to boast such Haikou. After all, the first of the three WangWen colleges was not in vain.


    The instructor of Yuewen university did not pay any attention to Fang Tianxing. In his opinion, there have been many amazing network writers in the galaxy for thousands of years. It is not easy for the university to be the first of the three major schools of Internet arts.


    "Since Yuewen University refuses to accept you, we are willing to accept you. Which one would you like to join?" Wang Wen University examiner said.


    Fang Tianxing pondered for a moment. Before he took part in the assessment of the three major schools of online literature, his father once told him not to contact people from the University of online literature. Yuewen university does not accept him. Now he has to join the perfect university.


    Soon Fang Tianxing said to the public, "I''ve thought about it. I''ll choose the perfect university."


    Weaver hurt some lost said: "it''s a pity that you didn''t choose WangWen University, you are very like a student I met before, he can be said to be the first day of my WangWen University."


    After listening to his words, the public felt that they were a little worried. After all, today''s Fang Tianxing is just a public network author, but a slightly excellent student. In history, there are too many geniuses who died before they grew up. It is not inevitable that seedlings can grow into towering trees.


    Since Fang Tianxing decided to join the perfect university, Liu Xi, the examiner of the perfect university, took out an admission notice and gave it to Fang Tianxing. She said to Fang Tianxing, "Fang Tianxing, three months later, you will come to the entrance ceremony with this admission notice. Remember not to be late."


    After receiving the admission notice, Fang Tianxing stepped down. The students at the bottom were convinced that Fang Tianxing''s ability had been seen in the examination. When Fang Tianxing came to the stage, they raised Fang Tianxing and threw him into the sky.


    Fang Tianxing was infected by the enthusiasm of the people, and also felt extremely happy. It is everyone''s wish to be admitted to the three major online literature colleges. Entering the three major online literature colleges, he will be able to step on the road of network author, and become an excellent network author in the future.

 Chapter 107

    Next, long Aotian also got the admission notice of Yuewen university without any accident, and Cao Xinmin was selected into WangWen University. Because Yang an finally killed the black water Xuan snake, he also got the admission qualification of the three major schools of Internet arts. He chose to go to the perfect university with Fang Tianxing.


    There are more than 30000 students in Tianming senior high school, and only four of them have set foot on the road of network authors that countless people dream of.


    At night, people gather to celebrate, some are happy, some are lost. The end of the assessment of the three major schools of online literature means that those who are not selected can only be ordinary people.


    Compared with those who have been admitted to the three major colleges of Internet literature, those who have not been admitted can only be ordinary people in the future.


    Some people are so drunk that their faces are full of loss and depression. Fang Tianxing looks at them with a lot of emotion. In this world, not everyone can get what he wants.


    If we are all winners, then there will be no competition, competition will score high or low, low is the loser. There are countless stars in the night sky, but only one can be the brightest one.


    There are many people who want to be excellent network authors, but the dream is not to show off the capital, but to witness it step by step with solid footprints.


    On that day, the students in the class chatted very late. Someone drank wine and began to cry. Cao Xinmin said that when he dreams, he always fantasizes that one day, like those divine writers, he can stand up in the sky and fight for the protection of readers.


    There are thousands of people who want to be excellent network authors, but there are only 108 divine authors from ancient times to the present. Too many people who pursue their dreams fall on the road, and only a few people succeed. Of the 100 people who have set foot on the road of Internet authors, 50 have broken up due to lack of perseverance, and 20 have broken down due to various accidents.


    And many of the remaining people do not have the talent to become excellent network authors, and none of them can finally become excellent network authors. The 9999 who fail, without exception, can only give up the road of network authors and become ordinary people.


    Fang Tianxing thought of what a senior author had said. He said: "writing for all reduces the threshold of becoming an online author. Even an ordinary person can try to become an online author. Does that mean it''s easier than ever to be a good web writer. No, on the contrary, the competition is more and more fierce, and it is more difficult to succeed.


    There are still people who join the writing army one after another, for the dream hidden in the bottom of their heart.


    Zhou Fengyuan told Fang Tianxing that he wanted to go to work. He pretended to be elated and told Fang Tianxing, "I have decided to change my mind and never have to update my novels every day. After graduation, I''m going to be a fisherman. Just like my parents, I''ve been fishing for generations. If you want to eat fish in the future, you can come to me, absolutely without money. "


    After Zhou Fengyuan finished, there was a burst of laughter, but Fang Tianxing heard the desolation and loneliness in the laughter.


    Fang Tianxing sees Zhou Fengyuan''s future in a trance, on the vast sea, far away from his dream. Fang Tianxing clenched his fist, and he could get the opportunity to enter the three major cyber arts colleges, which is the dream of countless people. For everyone''s future, he has to redouble his efforts.


    Zhou Fengyuan is drinking after venting his depression. The other day he walked over and sent a piece of paper to him. He looked down, it turned out to be the recommendation qualification certificate of the University of webman.


    "Thank you so much, brother. You are my great benefactor." Zhou Fengyuan surprised each other Tianxing said.


    "It doesn''t matter. We are brothers." Fang Tianxing said forthrightly.


    Zhou Fengyuan seriously said: "brother, if there''s anything I can do for you in the future, I''ll accompany you."


    When Fang Tianxing came home in the evening, his parents had already been waiting for him. His mother''s eyes were full of expectations. Although his father was silent, his expectations were self-evident.


    Fang Tianxing said: "Dad, mom, I succeeded. I was admitted to the perfect university."


    Fang Tianxing''s parents cry with joy. Fang Tianxing''s mother holds Fang Tianxing in her arms and cries with joy. Although her father tries to resist, the joy in his eyes is hard to hide.


    Fang Tianxing released his mother, went to his father and hugged him in his arms. His father patted Fang Tianxing on the shoulder and said, "Tianxing, when you grow up, one day, the wish that your father can''t realize will be realized by you."


    Fang Tianxing nodded, he said to his father: "Dad, don''t worry, I will become an excellent network author. I went to the coder to try my best to participate in the signing ceremony of the perfect university. "


    "Tianxing, the signing grades of Internet authors are a, B and C. from the high-rise buildings, at least A-level signing is required to become an Internet author above the publishing level." Fang Tianxing''s father asked.


    Although I don''t know why my father knows the signing level of the Internet author, Fang Tianxing didn''t ask. Because he knew that when it was time for his father to tell him, he would tell himself. If I don''t tell myself now, I have his intention.


    Fang Tianxing went back to the room to code. In just two hours, he coded 7000 words. His own number of words further increased, and the number of loyal readers also reached 999. After participating in the signing ceremony of the perfect university and becoming a signing network author, you can break through 1000 loyal readers at one stroke.


    Fang Tianxing can''t wait to come to the thinking space, and wants to tell five masters the news that he was admitted to the perfect university.


    However, the five supreme Masters had been waiting for Fang Tianxing long ago. Fang Tianxing bowed to him and said, "five masters, I have been admitted to the perfect university."


    Chen Dong said with a smile: "get up quickly, we already know that it''s normal to be admitted to the three major online arts colleges with your strength. We have always believed that you will succeed. "


    On one side, Tianchan Tudou also said: "under my guidance, it''s strange that I can''t get into the three major colleges of Internet arts."


    Tang Jia San Shao said earnestly: "it''s just a beginning to be admitted to the three major colleges of Internet arts. The next step is to successfully sign a contract and become a contract level Internet author at one stroke. It''s only the contract level network author that can be regarded as entering the path of network author''s cultivation. As the foundation of everything, this step is very important. "


    Fang Tianxing nodded and asked me, "master, how can I do that?"


    "The signing level of the signing territory is very important. It is well known that the signing level is divided into a, B and C. in fact, there is an S-level signing on top of this. If you get the S-level signing, you will have a great chance to become a god level author." Tang Jia San Shao said.

 Chapter 108

    "Then how can we sign the S-level contract?" Fang Tianxing asked immediately.


    "S-level signing requires you to upgrade your readers to the limit, and the reader level should at least reach the level of second-class scholar. Only in this way can we have the chance to sign the S-level contract. " Tang family three little each other Tianxing said.


    "How can I upgrade my readers?" Fang Tianxing asked again.


    "There are many ways to improve the level of readers, but generally speaking, it is to enhance the loyalty of readers and help them get better living conditions." I eat tomatoes, said slowly.


    After knowing the way to get the S-level contract, Fang Tianxing is determined to achieve the S-level contract. He either doesn''t do anything, and if he wants to do it, he must do his best.


    After Fang Tianxing made up his mind, he soon began to make plans. The readers he got at the beginning came from Haina, and the plan to upgrade the readers'' level began.


    Fang Tianxing makes an appointment with Aoxue and Sun Yang to set foot on the way to Haina planet. After several hours'' journey, Fang Tianxing and Sun Yang come to Haina planet. The environment here seems to have changed a lot. The originally barren fields have become lush and lush. The crops in the fields are thriving and the weeds have been cleared away.


    The old village head warmly entertained several people. The old village head''s face was smiling and wrinkled.


    Fang Tianxing is also very happy. It''s satisfying to see his readers'' happy life.


    When they learned that Fang Tianxing had come, the villagers came here one after another. We are not only grateful for the network author who led you to the right path, but also have a lot to say with Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing told them not to worry, one by one. First of all, the village head''s son was the first to speak to Fang Tianxing. The first sentence he said was to urge the guards.


    "Tianxing, your update is too slow. I can''t enjoy watching it twice a day." The son of the old village head said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is also very happy. It is a very happy thing that someone pursues his own novel and his efforts can be seen and expected.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "some time ago, I was busy getting into the three major schools of Internet arts, and I really neglected the update. Please rest assured that after I enter the perfect university, I will try to update more and more wonderful words to meet your needs. "


    "Tianxing, you have been admitted to the three major schools of Internet literature." One side of the old village head said happily.


    "That''s right. To be exact, I''ve got the admission letter from the perfect university, one of the three major schools of Internet literature." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    The old village head suddenly stood up and said, "I heard that the perfect university is the cradle of divine writers. Tianxing, if you become divine writers in the future, don''t forget us."


    Fang Tianxing modestly said: "old village head, you flatter me. There are so many geniuses in the three major schools of cyber arts. There are at least millions of excellent geniuses selected from various planets. Every year, a large number of excellent Internet authors are sent to the Galactic Federation, but even so, few of them can finally become divine authors."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, the old village head thought for a moment. He insisted on the other party Tianxing and said, "others may not be able to do it, but I believe that you Tianxing will become a god level writer like the five supreme masters."


    Fang Tianxing''s heart warms. The old village head believes in himself so much. How can he not strive to be a god level writer like the five masters.


    Fang Tianxing told us his idea of signing the S-level contract, and the villagers didn''t know much about how to improve the reader level. However, they choose to believe in Fang Tianxing. They will do whatever Fang Tianxing says.


    The simplicity of the villagers is moving. Fang Tianxing tells them that they don''t need to do anything, just let the villagers tell themselves about the situation in the village.


    If it is the old village head who knows the situation of the village best, he will tell Fang Tianxing about the situation of the village one by one.


    The village on Haina is called Dongfeng Village. It was originally the blood left here by several star travelers of the earth. They are all Chinese like Fang Tianxing, and they have the same blood in their bones.


    Because of the lack of resources on Haina, they have been farming for generations. The younger people in the village have gone to work in the developed world. The old people and young children who are not willing to work in the village are left behind.


    In terms of economy, it mainly depends on growing a little grain and selling it. However, the merchants who bought the grain tried their best to keep down the price of grain. They could only sell one recommendation ticket per kilogram of grain, but after a little processing, they sold dozens of recommendation tickets at a high price.


    Villagers can only get a very small part of the profits, and because of the low price competition in nearby villages, they often face the situation that they can''t sell.


    After Fang Tianxing learned about this, he let the old village head lead him to their granary. Rice and sweet potato are mainly planted in the village, which are low value-added agricultural products.


    Moreover, Fang Tianxing found that there were problems in the village''s granary. Some of the grain storage was not good and mildew always occurred. These problems belonged to the problems that the villagers found but could not solve.


    Fang Tianxing wrote down these problems one by one, ready to mobilize forces to help the villagers solve these problems. Then Fang Tianxing came to the irrigation canals of the villagers. The canals here are still old-fashioned windmill canals, and the productivity is very backward. It is difficult to ensure the irrigation of farmland in the village by a canal. Fang Tianxing also recorded these.


    Soon it was dark. Fang Tianxing asked the villagers to go home to have a rest, but he didn''t have a rest. He was not only busy updating his novels, but also pondering over how to change the villagers'' production efficiency and improve productivity.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing woke up early, and heard the busy voice of the old village head. He and his wife went to work before dawn. It was early spring and the weather was very cold. In order to fertilize the crops in the field, they got up very early to pick up manure to fertilize the crops.


    The old village head and the old mother-in-law walked to the field, carrying the dung water. There are many rugged mountain roads here. The old couple have to take a breath after walking for a while. It''s a few kilometers from their home to the nearby fields. They just pick up manure to irrigate the fields, but they are sweating in a moment.


    Because she didn''t eat in the morning, she was a little dizzy. Her feet floated, but she didn''t say it. Suddenly, one foot didn''t step on it, and she was about to fall. At this time, a powerful hand held her. She turned around and saw that it was Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 109

    "Granny, old village head, I''ll take the burden." Fang Tianxing said to the two old men.


    As an Internet writer, Fang Tianxing can''t take the place of readers to bear the hardships of life, but it''s OK to help occasionally. Moreover, Fang Tianxing has made up his mind to help the villagers improve their living conditions so that they can live a more relaxed life.


    Now that he has made such a determination, Fang Tianxing is ready to plan to help the villagers. It is absolutely not easy to completely solve the immediate difficulties of the villagers.


    When Yang an and Aoxue see Fang Tianxing''s appearance, they also plan to help him. Together with the network authors, they can not succeed only by themselves, and the help of others is also essential.


    After thinking about it for a while, Fang Tianxing began to take action. He was determined to bring a new look to the villagers.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing instructed the villagers to rebuild the granary, and the old village head responded positively. In recent years, although the old village head is determined to improve the living standard of the village, he has been unable to succeed because of the lack of long-term consideration.


    Now, with the help of Fang Tianxing, the old village head also has confidence. Fang Tianxing not only rebuilt the granary, but also built roads in the village. The villagers responded one after another. Soon the village was busy with construction, and the bricklayer villagers were building bricks and walls. The old people were also busy on the construction site, handing bricks and building tiles, while the old woman was in the kitchen, making a good table for them.


    The old man is very happy to see Fang Tianxing. He excitedly tells Fang Tianxing that at this speed, it can be finished in half a month.


    Fang Tianxing''s main idea is to let everyone get more food and spend more pocket money. Soon, he led the villagers to dig a well. The groundwater here is not deep, and it can produce water within five or six meters.


    Nowadays, the village is completely changed, which was difficult for the villagers to do. With the help of Fang Tianxing, these things were done easily. The newly built road surface is clean and tidy, the old old granary has become a new spacious and bright granary, and the living environment of the villagers has been significantly improved. It greatly facilitates the production and living conditions of villagers.


    Fang Tianxing meets the villagers by chance, and they are all smiling with enthusiasm. Thanks to the villagers, their blessing to Fang Tianxing has doubled.


    The original power of readers'' blessing has become more powerful, and the son of the village head is the first to break through and become a chivalrous reader. Then the old village head also broke through, and dozens of light blessings were given to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing''s power of getting these readers'' blessing has greatly increased, and his hands are full of surging power of readers'' blessing. Fang Tianxing feels that he is at least several times stronger than before. The blessing power of the hero readers is more pure and powerful than that of the young Xia readers.


    Yang an and Aoxue also get a lot of readers'' blessing power, which also makes their readers'' power reach the peak, and the signing ceremony will certainly achieve a higher level.


    Fang Tianxing is very happy with his smile, which makes his readers live a better life. It is a matter of great achievement for him, which is more enjoyable than winning any award.


    Waving goodbye to the reluctant villagers, Fang Tianxing set foot on the road to aotianxing. On the road, Fang Tianxing is also thinking, Yuhao and grandma Bai don''t know what''s going on, and what''s going on with the slum people who get the demolition compensation.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and his family came to aotianxing, where the slums were rebuilt and the surrounding houses were all bulldozed down.


    On a nearby wall, big red happy words are pasted on it, and there are many people around doing wedding events.


    Some families hold their children''s marriage ahead of time, cook meals on the roadside of the ruins, and hold weddings next to the empty houses.


    "During this period of time, we held several happy events in succession. Before we left, we were all busy together. After that, we will be separated from each other, and it will be hard to get together again." Granny Bai said with some emotion.


    What granny Bai saw in her eyes was totally different from those of these young people. Those old people who live here are standing at the door of the broken house, solemnly standing with the house behind them.


    Some old people stand in front of the old house and are not willing to leave because they feel uncomfortable. Those young people are much better. Compared with the nostalgic old people, their nostalgia for this place is not deep.


    The children are enjoying themselves and seem to know nothing about the changes in the future.


    "Take a picture of me and the old house." Granny Bai said to Yu Hao.


    Yu Hao specially chose a good angle. Granny Bai stood in front of the old house, standing straight, looking as if she had been before. Behind her was her home without doors and windows. Here, all the things that can be demolished are demolished, while those that can''t be moved are sold as waste products, and some people collect the waste products after the houses are demolished.


    Fang Tianxing came to the original slum ruins and found that scavengers used metal detectors to pick up useful things everywhere.


    The constant disappearance of the ruins makes granny Bai realize the value of those moments left in the years. Not long after Yu Hao pressed the shutter, his previous life stopped.


    Lao Yang, whose clothes were stained with mud, sat quietly at the door, and finally took a look at his yard. The quilt he was going to pack and take was drying on the clothesline.


    Lao Yang, who was smoking with his head down, felt like sitting at the door for a long time, watching the memory of so many years disappear. Wooden doors demolished by various houses were crushed into sawdust and pressed again. Bundles of wooden boards were being transported to nearby construction sites by cranes.


    Here is racing against the clock to build new commercial housing, the new building in the distance has been completed, standing alone in a pile of ruins.


    Granny Bai and some old people are still trying to mediate disputes. Some brothers, in order to fight for the inheritance, let the tough old father make a will on the spot. Some of the sons cheated their mother to go home to get their ID card and took the opportunity to leave the house in her name to themselves.


    "There''s no such thing when it''s not demolished. Once it''s demolished, it''s all out." White grandma said.


    Yu Hao found that those who looked down upon the poor in the slums had changed. His eyes, which used to be very contemptuous, had now softened.


    Many people still smile and take the initiative to say hello to Yuhao. Although Yuhao''s family has not yet received the demolition money, the eyes of people around him begin to change. Yuhao has become a rich man or even a nouveau riche in their eyes.


    "When asked, I''m embarrassed to say that my family has been demolished. I feel embarrassed to be regarded as a upstart. They think that I don''t need to work hard, I just need to work hard. I don''t think so. " Yu Hao said to Tian Xing.


    Yuhao continued: "they haven''t experienced my previous life. In order to survive, I had to steal things. It''s you Tianxing who taught me how to write. Now I''ve become a public Internet writer. Every day for my readers to update the novel, constantly learning network literature, such a meaningful life

 Chapter 110

    Talking about other people in the slums, Yu Hao said that Qiuyan''s parents were the same. They didn''t give up their jobs because of unexpected wealth, and they even worked harder than before. But Qiuyan''s younger brother is a loser. He always wants to buy a new mobile phone to satisfy his vanity.


    This kind of thing is easy to understand. Human nature is always like this. After all, Qiuyan''s family used to be poorer. Suddenly, they had a lot more money. They were at a loss and didn''t know how to spend it.


    Young people like Qiu Feng, Qiu Yan''s younger brother, have lost themselves in front of money and mistakenly think that they can buy vanity with money.


    Granny Bai only felt that yesterday''s time seemed to be in front of her, and these years were like old photos. With the filter of memory, different colors and feelings will appear.


    Once very poor, but very happy, once very hard, but very calm. At such a time, it''s very good to review the past.


    "When people get old, it''s hard to forget the past." Granny Bai''s eyes are a little moist. When she is old, she will always be nostalgic. The past days have sorrow and memories. But the old does not go, the new does not come, do not give up the past, where there will be a future, Yu Hao comfort his grandmother.


    There are both bitterness and sweetness in everyone''s emotion. There are old people like Bai granny who are reluctant to give up, and young people''s yearning for the future.


    "Although I''m a little reluctant, there''s nothing for Yuhao to have a better future." Granny Bai said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded. The readers are all living beings. The lives of all living beings are bitter and sweet. However, Fang Tianxing still hopes that his readers'' lives will be better and better, and he will be happy every day in the future.


    "Granny Bai, can you call us here? I have something to say to you." Fang Tianxing said to granny Bai.


    "What you said is that you helped us to get the demolition money. We all remember your good deeds in our hearts. I can''t do anything with my old arms and legs. I can still do it with my running legs. " Granny Bai said with a smile.


    "Then please grandma Bai. Yu Hao, hold on to grandma Bai. Don''t let her fall." Fang Tianxing worried said.


    Yu Hao nodded and helped granny Bai to gather the slum crowd. Yang an behind Fang Tianxing said, "brother Tianxing, you helped them so much. Now they don''t know if they will remember you."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "people are fickle, but I believe that if they don''t even have the most basic heart of benevolence, how can they be my readers?"


    Fang Tianxing has confidence in himself and his readers. Soon, the residents of the slum came. They saw Fang Tianxing greeting them warmly and asked about their recent situation one by one.


    First of all, Lao Yang, who is in his seventies, has been in poor health. The son is not good to him and abandons him ruthlessly. Now it''s not only the son who hasn''t seen each other for many years who has come back obediently, but also he is very intimate with him, and he has to take the old man back to provide for the aged.


    In fact, Lao Yang fully understood what his son thought. To put it bluntly, he was just fighting for the compensation for his demolition.


    "In the past, if there were no benefits, we would abandon them. Now, if there are benefits, we will rush to them. This kind of hypocritical filial piety does not matter Lao Yang said angrily.


    "I''m going to live with granny Bai, and we''ll work together to buy a yard in the suburbs. In the future, we two old people will also have a dependence. I can''t expect this wolf hearted guy to provide for me. " Lao Yang has a plan to say.


    Fang Tianxing heard the old man''s words and saw that the middle-aged man beside Lao Yang was his son. It is true that the old man did not see him when he was in trouble before. Now he suddenly comes to show his hospitality. Everyone knows Sima Zhao''s heart.


    After thinking about it, Fang Tianxing said to her, "Hello, I''m Fang Tianxing, the author of the Internet."


    The middle-aged man glanced at Fang Tianxing and said with disdain, "aren''t you a public Internet writer? You''re not even a contract Internet writer. You dare to take care of my family."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t answer him, but his father Lao Yang couldn''t help saying, "you son of a bitch, do you know how we can get so much money without Fang Tianxing. All you know is to eat with the bowl and curse your mother when you put it down. It''s ungrateful. "


    After Lao Yang left, the people around him began to scold Lao Yang''s son. Hearing what they said, Lao Yang''s son realized that the woman behind Fang Tianxing was the daughter of the manager of aotianxing. He had just offended someone he couldn''t afford.


    Thinking of this, Lao Yang''s son felt regret. He was really stupid. In a few words, he lost his future.


    He quickly knelt down, swung his hands and kept pumping his mouth, and said to Aoxue: "I''m wrong, Miss Ao. Please forgive me. I''m really a dog''s eye. I didn''t mean it."


    "Hum, if you want me to forgive you, you''d better ask Fang Tianxing." Aoxue said coldly, and then she turned her back and ignored him.


    Lao Yang''s son quickly kneels down in front of Fang Tianxing to beg for forgiveness. Fang Tianxing is also quite helpless. He really can''t hate such a villain.


    There are so many bullying villains in the world. They are just like chameleons. They only flatter those who look powerful. For those who seem to be weaker than themselves, they show their evil side and have no sense of shame at all.


    "You can kneel here for a day and wait until I figure out what to do with you." Fang Tianxing said to him impatiently.


    Lao Yang''s son immediately kowtowed, Fang Tianxing turned and left. There are many onlookers around him. If Fang Tianxing knows about his laziness, he will be punished more severely.


    He seems to have thought of this. He kneels down in the same place and dare not move. The masses around him point out to him. For such a negative model, they will naturally use it to educate their children.


    "See, don''t learn from such a guy in the future. If you don''t show filial piety to your elders and don''t respect others, you will be kicked to the iron plate. All this is his own doing and suffering. He can''t blame others at all. " An aunt used Lao Yang''s son to teach her children.


    Hearing what others said, Lao Yang''s son also repented. It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world.


    People in the slums gradually gathered. Fang Tianxing looked at them with a smile and got the compensation. Everyone''s living conditions improved. Originally pale people, face also has a trace of ruddy, for Fang Tianxing they are really from the heart of gratitude.

 Chapter 111

    Of course, there are also people who despise Fang Tian. For example, autumn wind has no favor for Fang Tianxing. Even he felt that the man in front of him was just pretending to force us to meet his vanity.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Fang Tianxing pressed his hands down, and everyone''s voice gradually calmed down. Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. This time I''m here to see you. How''s your time?"


    "It''s very good. If it wasn''t for your behavior, we would not have a good life today." There was a lot of discussion at the bottom, but it was the gratitude and praise of each other.


    Qiu Feng, the younger brother of Qiu Yan, is not satisfied. He says in a low voice: "drag what drag, is not a public network author, what''s great."


    On one side, his sister Qiuyan quickly covered his mouth and stopped him from talking, "don''t talk nonsense. If it wasn''t for Fang Tianxing, how could everyone have today? You can''t say that again in the future." Qiu Yan has some severe reminders.


    Qiufeng had to stop talking, but he was not convinced. Fang Tianxing continued on the stage: "as my readers, you have been supporting me silently. This time I was admitted to the perfect university, you can''t do without your support."


    All the people at the bottom felt happy for Fang Tianxing. Lao Yang also said, "as your reader, I believe you can do it¡°


    ¡±Thank you. This time I''m here to help you solve your practical difficulties. You can tell me any problems you have¡° Fang Tianxing said to everyone sincerely.


    There was a lot of discussion at the bottom. Everyone felt that they could do their own things, and they didn''t need Fang Tianxing''s help again. Soon everyone dispersed.


    ¡±Sister, buy me a new fruit mobile phone, just 3000 monthly ticket¡° Qiu Yan''s younger brother Qiu Feng said noisily.


    Qiufeng''s last mobile phone has only been used for more than half a year, but since the last one, he no longer accepts the old mobile phones that his family doesn''t use. Qiufeng''s attitude is very firm, he wants to have his own mobile phone.


    And Qiufeng made an amazing request to buy the latest fruit mobile phone.


    The new generation of fruit mobile phones has just been put on sale, which means that many people are looking forward to it. However, the pricing of fruit mobile phones is by no means a small sum.


    Of course, it may not be a problem for people who have a stable job and income and can afford to spend. But for Qiu Feng, who is still a student and has no income, whether to buy it or not is a big problem.


    Qiuyan is in a dilemma. She is just a poor man from the slum. Where can she have so much money to buy a fruit cell phone. Those are not what ordinary people like them can expect at all, but my younger brother insisted that his family buy him a fruit mobile phone, so he also made a hunger strike.


    The child did not learn any good qualities at a young age. Instead, he learned to love vanity. Knowing that their family conditions are not good, they still have to clamor to buy fruit mobile phones. However, the expensive price of fruit mobile phones is unbearable for poor families.


    In this way, Qiu Yan''s parents feel very sad. They always dissuade their children from buying fruit cell phones. They have no money at home, but it doesn''t help.


    After hearing Qiu Yan''s appeal, Fang Tianxing is also very embarrassed. In fact, everyone has vanity, but this is not the reason to do whatever he wants.


    Children like Qiuyan''s younger brother are still young, and their own values have not been fully established. They are easily tempted by the outside world and learn to compare.


    We can''t let children squander freely in the encirclement of love, nor let children feel inferior in the snobbish environment. We can not only enjoy the happiness brought by material, but also accept the gap brought by wealth gap. Experience self-confidence and self-control. Only in this way can we cultivate a child''s correct values and make him a useful person.


    Autumn wind angry don''t turn your head, ignore the advice of the family. For him, to be able to get the latest fruit mobile phone, it will let his vanity get great satisfaction.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the stubborn child and knew that it would not happen overnight to change his mind. He gently said to Qiufeng, "little brother, why do you want to buy a fruit mobile phone?"


    "All the students in the class have bought fruit cell phones. I don''t have fruit cell phones. I don''t have face in front of them. It will be a shame." Autumn wind said.


    "Well, which students have bought fruit mobile phones? What are their living conditions at home? Are they rich?" Fang Tianxing continued.


    After thinking about it, Qiu Feng said, "there are also rich classmates, but my good friend Xiao Gang''s family conditions are not good, but he also bought a fruit mobile phone, and yesterday he was still showing off everywhere."


    "Will you take me to see your classmates?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Good." Autumn breeze nods to say.


    With a wave of Fang Tianxing''s hand, the words in his body gush out and turn into an eagle. Then he steps on the eagle''s back with the autumn wind in his hand.


    "You show me the way, let''s go to your classmate''s home," Fang Tianxing said to Qiufeng.


    Qiuyan worried to his brother said: "come back early, don''t play too long."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll bring him back before dark." Fang Tianxing said to Qiuyan.


    With that, the eagle spread its wings and flew up to the sky with Fang Tianxing and the autumn wind.


    "Wow, that''s great. How did the eagle come out Qiu Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing explained to him: "the eagle is made by combining the words in the heart with the power of the readers'' blessing."


    "It must be great for you to be network writers. Can you play everywhere every day?" Qiufeng asks again.


    "The power of our network writers comes from readers. We have to strive to improve our understanding of network literature, constantly listen to the opinions of readers, and then constantly strive to become stronger and gain more loyal readers. Until he became the legendary god level author, sitting on hundreds of millions of readers, guarding a starry sky. " Fang Tianxing said longingly.


    Qiu Feng was surprised and said, "is the God level author like the God level author of crazy Dao in troubled times?"


    "Yes, crazy Dao in troubled times is also an excellent God level writer. Crazy Dao in troubled times used to be the number one scholar in liberal arts. After graduation, he was not satisfied with his work, so he resigned and reunited with his girlfriend who had been in love for ten years. During that time, he didn''t find a job and was completely supported by his girlfriend.


    Although his girlfriend would never dislike him for this reason, crazy Dao in troubled times thinks that he was a bully at the beginning, but now he is in such a predicament. When he walks alone, Xiao Sha''s feeling makes people feel sad.


    Girlfriends don''t have much money, because their family conditions are not good, and they need to support their younger brothers and sisters to go to school after graduation.

 Chapter 112

    In troubled times, crazy Dao relied on his girlfriend for months because he couldn''t find a job. Unexpectedly, he didn''t want to insert Liu Chengyin. When he was unemployed, he wrote a self entertaining novel football modifier. Unexpectedly, it became popular on the Internet, so he set foot on the road of Internet author.


    Finally, because he was appreciated by the perfect university tutor Sha Sha, he became a student of the perfect university, studied network literature assiduously, and finally became a divine writer Fang Tianxing said slowly.


    The relationship between them has been improved in the chat, but Qiu Feng''s contempt for Fang Tian is slightly reduced, but he still insists on his own idea.


    Soon eagle with two people came to Xiaogang home, his family is also very poor, because no money to pay rent, can only live in the basement. Walking into the basement, I found that it was originally a storage room, but it was used for living. The corridor was dark and humid.


    At this time, Xiaogang''s mother was doing some needlework. Because of her poor health, she had been ill for many years and had no ability to work. The whole family lived on her father''s income from moving bricks at the construction site. It can be said that the only goal is to raise the children and not follow their own footsteps.


    Fang Tianxing brings Qiufeng to Xiaogang''s mother. Xiaogang''s mother sees them and says with great enthusiasm: "Qiufeng, why are you here? Are you coming to play with Xiaogang? What''s the matter?"


    Qiufeng quickly came out and said to her, "well, we are looking for Xiaogang to borrow his new fruit mobile phone for two days."


    "Well," Xiaogang''s mother''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness, she quickly said to Qiufeng: "you wait, wait for Xiaogang to come home, I asked him to lend you play, you wait."


    With that, Xiaogang''s mother went to pour water. She brought two glasses of water and said to them, "come on, drink water first."


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "thank you. You don''t have to be busy with us. We will take care of ourselves."


    Xiaogang''s mother was stunned at first, and then said helplessly: "my body is sick, and I can''t go out to work. I can only do some needlework at home, and occasionally I can sell it for money. I hope you can forgive me for not being well received. "


    Fang Tianxing saw her look a little dark, suddenly said: "do you always feel chest tightness, feel a breath can''t rise."


    "Yes, how do you know." Xiaogang''s mother said strangely.


    "I know a massage that can relieve your pain a little bit." Fang Tianxing said slowly.


    "Really, can I trouble you..." Xiao Gang''s mother''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. It''s hard for her to ask strangers for help.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sit down and have a rest. I''ll press it for you. It should be better." Fang Tianxing said gently.


    After Xiao Gang''s mother sat down, Fang Tianxing gave him a massage. Because I have read some books about ancient Chinese culture, I have a little understanding of meridians and acupoints, and I press the corresponding acupoints a few times.


    Xiaogang''s mother didn''t believe that Fang Tianxing could really help herself, but Fang Tianxing pressed it a few times, and the pain really relieved.


    "Thank you so much." Xiaogang''s mother said gratefully.


    "You''re welcome. It''s the responsibility of our network authors to protect the human readers of the galaxy." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    "He has just been admitted to the perfect university. Maybe he can become a divine writer in the future¡° One side of the autumn wind can not help but interrupt.


    Xiaogang''s mother was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that you were an Internet writer and could be admitted to the perfect university. It''s an amazing place to be known as the cradle of divine writers. Your parents will be proud of you. If only my children could be like you


    Xiaogang''s mother realized that it was not good until she said this, but it was also because Fang Tianxing was approachable, which made her easily express her deep sorrow.


    "Xiaogang is not very good, he bought the latest fruit mobile phone, students can envy." Autumn wind strange said.


    Xiaogang''s mother sighed that the conditions at home are not good. Only Xiaogang''s father works outside. His biggest wish is to let his children go to school in the city, receive a good education and get rid of poverty and backwardness. Their wish is very simple. No matter how hard they are, it doesn''t matter. All they want is a happy childhood for their children and a happy old age for their parents.


    The basement is not air-conditioned, and even has no windows. It''s hard for Fang Tianxing to imagine their family living here all the time.


    "It will be noon soon, and Xiao Gang will be back soon. Please stay for dinner." Xiaogang''s mother said to them.


    "Wife, I''m back." At this time, a middle-aged man''s voice came out of the door, and his tone was full of fatigue.


    Xiao Gang''s mother quickly went to open the door. After the door was opened, a middle-aged man with a full face of vicissitudes came in.


    Xiao Gang''s mother quickly said to him, "the meal will be ready soon. Why did you come back so early today?"


    It''s obvious that the middle-aged man is Xiao Gang''s father. He took a strange look at Fang Tianxing and said casually, "I have something to do today, so I''ll come back early for dinner."


    "Oh, they are Xiaogang''s classmates. They come to play with Xiaogang''s mobile phone." Xiaogang''s mother said to him.


    Xiaogang''s mother soon ran to cook, Xiaogang''s father saw an outsider here, did not speak, just boring smoking.


    Soon there was a sound of footsteps. A young man appeared in front of the crowd. Qiufeng ran to the young man and said, "Xiaogang has come back."


    The young man holding the latest fruit mobile phone in his hand, Qiufeng envied him and said: "can you lend me a moment to play?"


    Seeing Qiufeng''s envious eyes, Xiaogang seems to have found a great sense of superiority. He said with heartache: "this is the latest fruit mobile phone. Don''t break it."


    Autumn breeze does not care said: "nothing, immediately I asked my family to buy me one."


    Qiufeng took Xiaogang''s fruit mobile phone and had a good time. While they played, they also exchanged information about the various functions of the fruit mobile phone.


    See two people playing fruit mobile phone, Xiaogang''s father some unhappy, and fiercely smoked a few cigarettes, impatiently said: "wife, the rice is cooked."


    Xiaogang''s mother quickly said: "there is another dish. It will be ready soon."


    A moment later, Xiaogang''s mother put the food on the table, and then Tianxing and Qiufeng said, "come on, let''s have dinner together."


    The two children are still playing with fruit cell phones there. It seems that they are playing games with fruit cell phones. They keep saying, "come on, Zhao Yun will fight him. Zhuang Zhou will come to support him."

 Chapter 113

    Xiaogang''s father is not happy, because up to now, his last year''s salary has not arrived, just because he worked with a foreman surnamed Yang, and his salary has not been settled.


    Today, he went to find the foreman named Yang several times, but he didn''t find him. They all said that he wasn''t at home and didn''t get the salary. Xiaogang''s father was very upset, so naturally he was less patient with Xiaogang.


    "Have a good meal, don''t always play with fruit cell phones, have you finished your homework?" Xiaogang''s father said unhappily.


    Xiao Gang is playing a game with his fruit mobile phone. He doesn''t care about his father''s words. He keeps saying, "hit him with skills, hurry up..."


    See Xiaogang ignore themselves, Xiaogang''s father finally angry. Originally, he was not in a good mood today. The child spent his hard-earned money to buy a fruit mobile phone and secretly charged money to play games.


    Thinking of this, Xiaogang''s father immediately slapped Xiaogang in the face. Xiaogang was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The mobile phone on the ground also went black.


    Qiufeng immediately picked up the fruit mobile phone and found that the regiment had lost the battle. He was so angry that he yelled, "I lost points. I haven''t been the king yet." Xiaogang cried and said.


    Xiaogang''s father wants to fight Xiaogang again, but he finds that his hand has been grabbed. He turns around and finds that Fang Tianxing has grabbed him.


    "It''s not a rainy day today. What kind of children are you going to beat?" Fang Tianxing said to him that although it was a tone of ridicule, the meaning of dissuasion was stronger.


    Xiao Gang''s father struggled a few times and found that he couldn''t get rid of it. Fang Tianxing released his hand when he saw that his anger had gone down a little.


    Ignoring the crowd, Xiaogang''s father ran to his house, and Xiaogang''s mother followed him. They seemed to be quarreling, and there was the sound of breaking things from time to time.


    In the room, Xiao Gang''s mother asked, "what''s the matter with you today? Why are you beating the child?"


    Xiao Gang''s father was silent and took a few puffs of cigarettes. After a meeting, he said, "today I went to find Lao Yang, the foreman. He is not at home. His wife said that he was out and couldn''t get through to him. The salary still hasn''t arrived."


    After that, he was silent. Xiaogang''s mother thought about it and said, "you can ask Fang Tianxing for help. He is an Internet writer and has been admitted to the perfect university. Maybe he can get your salary back."


    "Can that young man really do it? How can they help us?" Xiao Gang''s father asked anxiously.


    "We can have a try. Anyway, I think he is very enthusiastic." Xiaogang''s mother said.


    Xiao Gang''s father pondered for a moment and quickly got up and opened the door. He went to Fang Tianxing and said, "little brother, I have a bad temper today. Please don''t mind."


    "It''s nothing. Life is not always good. Everyone is in a bad mood. After all, it''s their own child. If they hurt or hurt, it''s not in their parents'' heart." Fang Tianxing said with understanding.


    Xiao Gang''s father sighed and said: "yes, this child is trying to buy the latest fruit mobile phone, not to study, but to show off and play games. How can it go on like this?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "all the children are the same. Qiufeng also wants to buy a fruit mobile phone, and he''s still on a hunger strike."


    At this time, Qiufeng also knew that he was wrong, and the ashamed opponent Tianxing said, "I know he is wrong, so don''t say it again."


    Fang Tianxing touched his head and said to him, "why do you want to buy a fruit mobile phone worth thousands of monthly tickets? As long as you don''t deliberately force it, you can use an ordinary mobile phone. When you grow up and earn your own money, you can buy whatever you want.


    Remember that face is earned by yourself, not by others. Just play the game. If you''re too obsessed, you''ll lose your mind. "


    Xiao Gang''s father tried to say, "my salary has been delayed for more than half a year by the foreman surnamed Yang. Can you ask for it for me?"


    Xiao Gang''s father is a little nervous. After all, he is asking strangers to help him. Although he knows Fang Tianxing is very enthusiastic, he is still worried.


    "What do you think the foremen named Yang look like? How old are they this year?" Fang Tianxing thought and asked.


    Although Xiao Gang''s father was a little confused, he told Fang Tianxing the foreman''s appearance and age.


    Fang Tianxing listened to his description, a flash of surprise in his heart, he said to Xiaogang''s father: "I probably know who you are talking about, I may also know him."


    At this time, the two children came over. Fang Tianxing leaned down to help them dry their tears. Fang Tianxing stood up and said to them, "don''t cry. I''ll take you to the sky for a while."


    Xiao Gang stopped crying, some don''t believe asked: "really?"


    At this time, Qiufeng said: "it''s true, brother Tianxing is a network author, and he can change a lot of things, which is very powerful."


    After listening to Qiu Feng''s words, Xiao Gang believed that, just in this moment, Fang Tianxing''s words gushed out, and instantly turned into a dragon.


    Fang Tianxing stood at the head of dragon and said to Qiufeng and Xiaogang, "come up."


    Several children quickly climbed up the dragon''s back, and Xiao Gang''s father followed. When all the people are seated, the Dragon rises in the air and takes them to the sky. A moment later, he returns to Qiuyan''s home.


    Qiuyan and his father have been waiting for a long time. Seeing Qiufeng and Fang Tianxing coming back, they happily said, "you''re back."


    Qiufeng jumped off the Dragon first. He ran to Qiuyan quickly and said, "sister, I''m sorry for you. I was too headstrong before. I don''t want a fruit cell phone. Just buy an ordinary cell phone."


    Qiuyan happily holds her brother. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing really persuades her brother. Qiuyan says, "thank you, Fang Tianxing."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a piece of cake."


    At this time, Xiao Gang''s father looked at Lao Yang''s son kneeling beside Fang Tianxing. He was surprised and said, "isn''t this foreman Yang? How can you kneel here?"


    Lao Yang''s son only feels hot on his face. It''s really embarrassing for his acquaintances to find him kneeling here. Xiao Gang''s father, aware of the situation, doesn''t dare to laugh at him.


    It turns out that Lao Yang''s son is the foreman of Xiaogang''s father''s construction site. Xiaogang''s father whispered: "foreman Yang, when can I get my salary?"


    "I told you to wait a long time ago. The project funds have not come down yet. What''s your hurry. I''m just a contractor and a victim. The developers above don''t give me money, where can I give you money. Only when the developer gives me the money can I pay the workers. " Lao Yang''s son said.

 Chapter 114

    Xiao Gang''s father seems to have something to say. Every time he comes to ask for money, foreman Yang uses such words to perfunctory himself.


    Generally, the contractor doesn''t need to work in the field, but only through management, coordinate each team, formulate construction plan and coordinate the use of materials, so as to ensure that the construction period can be achieved as planned.


    For the workers, generally speaking, their cultural level and comprehensive quality are not high. The management of workers needs people who have the ability to be close to them and who are proficient in the way of workers'' communication.


    Fang Tianxing opened his mouth and said, "it''s natural to pay off debts. The project contract between the developer and you is a legal relationship, and the employment between you and the workers is a legal relationship. You can''t give the workers money just because the developer doesn''t give you money. Besides, workers work through you, and you are the obligatory person who pays for labor. There is no reason to shirk.


    If the developer doesn''t give you money, you can ask for it. If it doesn''t work, you can go through legal procedures, but you can''t refuse to pay the workers'' wages for this irrelevant reason. I hope you will consider it carefully. "


    Fang Tianxing''s words were sonorous and forceful. Lao Yang''s son couldn''t refute them, so he had to say, "OK, I''ll pay the workers as soon as possible."


    Fang Tianxing helped him up and said to him, "OK, go do your own business. As for Lao Yang, it''s his freedom to live with grandma Bai. Filial piety is the responsibility of his children. You can come to see him more in the future."


    Lao Yang''s son quickly nodded yes. As for what he thought, Fang Tianxing couldn''t know. After all, he was not a law enforcement agency, and he couldn''t force him to do anything.


    Lao Yang''s son said a few words of thanks and left. Fang Tianxing told Xiao Gang''s father to wait until he got his salary and let him leave.


    Fang Tianxing greets Xia Dongyang, a developer. He tells Fang Tianxing that Xia aruan is determined to study online literature and has also gone to the University of online literature.


    Time keeps moving forward and will not stagnate because of people''s retention. The demolition work on this side of the slum was soon completed. Granny Bai and Lao Yang bought a yard in the nearby suburb. They kept company with each other. It is said that they seem to have a sunset love.


    And Xiao Gang''s father also got his own salary. It''s time to leave the perfect university. Fang Tianxing said goodbye to everyone and set foot on the road to the perfect university.


    When Fang Tianxing came, there were three people, but now there are only two left. There is more than one divine writer in Aoxue''s family. She has been taught by divine writers.


    As a matter of fact, it is more advantageous for a family like this to have divinity level authors than to study in the three major cyber arts colleges.


    After all, there are so many students in the three colleges that it is impossible to guide them one-on-one. Moreover, divine writers are more attentive to the teaching of their blood relatives. Moreover, compared with the colleges, family training is more free.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an took the warship to the perfect university. It was about ten days'' journey, and he didn''t waste it on the way.


    Fang Tianxing is still coding. With the improvement of the level of readers, the power of blessing of readers behind Fang Tianxing''s head is more and more solid, and the power brought to him is more and more powerful.


    In order to protect his readers, Fang Tianxing knows that only when he becomes stronger and stronger can he make his readers live a better life.


    Yang an is also working hard. He came to the perfect university because he finally mended the black water snake. He also knows that he has to work hard and can''t go too far.


    Yang an secretly angry, Fang Tianxing also found out, but he did not point out, but pretended not to know.


    Soon, the battleship came to the planet where the perfect university is located. This area is the territory of the perfect university. The most central planet is where the perfect university is.


    Fang Tianxing stopped the warship and soon came to the gate of perfect university. There are many people here. They see Fang Tianxing come here, and Liuxi, who once saw in the assessment of the three colleges of Internet arts, comes to greet Fang Tianxing.


    "Fang Tianxing, you are here. Follow me to report." Liuxi said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing followed her to the place where she checked in. There were many young people here. They were full of youth. Soon another stream of light appeared. A middle-aged man with a strong breath came slowly. He seemed to be bringing the younger generation students in his family.


    The middle-aged man has extraordinary bearing. It seems that he is at least an online writer on the shelf. Otherwise, he can''t come across the stars. He sent his children here. The teenagers he brought are very shy and don''t like to talk to others.


    Many students report one by one, record their names and works, to prevent someone from impersonating.


    Soon it was Fang Tianxing''s turn. Fang Tianxing said, "my name is Fang Tianxing. I''m from the earth and I''m the author of" the supreme way. "


    The teacher in charge of recording said, "where''s your admission notice?"


    Fang Tianxing handed the admission notice to him. After carefully checking it, he handed a card to Fang Tianxing, and then quickly said, "OK, your identity check is OK. This is your student card. Let Liuxi help you arrange your accommodation. You can look around now and remember to attend the signing ceremony three days later."


    Fang Tianxing took the card and found that the front of the card is the symbol of the perfect university, and the back is the record of Fang Tianxing''s personal information, which says, Fang Tianxing, student status: freshman, contribution point: 0.


    Fang Tianxing was guessing what the contribution point was used to do when Liuxi came up to him and said, "are you wondering what the contribution point is for? In fact, there are similar settings in the three major colleges of Internet arts. Apart from the most basic welfare, the college will not provide unlimited resources, and the contribution point is used to exchange resources from the college, For example, the monthly pass that Internet authors need, the recommendation of the college, and the opportunity to read some valuable books in the school library. "


    "Oh, so it is." Fang Tianxing suddenly realized that the resources of the college are not unlimited. If everyone wants this and that, wouldn''t it be a mess? Of course, we have to set the threshold.


    "By the way, you just came to the perfect university. Let me show you around." Liuxi said to Tianxing.


    "Thank you, teacher." Fang Tianxing said respectfully.


    Liuxi said to Tianxing, "don''t be so restrained. You will be here in the future. I really can''t imagine how you, who usually looks very modest, could challenge all the talents of the same generation in Yuewen University


    "Ha ha, it was only when my brain was hot that I said that." Fang Tianxing said with some embarrassment.

 Chapter 115

    "Do you regret it now? It''s a very difficult thing." Liu Xi asked with interest.


    Fang Tianxing said firmly: "a good man would rather compromise than bend. Since he says something, how can he easily bow his head and recognize counsels?"


    "A good one would rather bend than bend, be careful that those fags force you to bend." Liu Xi Gu Ling said strangely.


    Then she took Fang Tianxing to a place, which seemed to be a very secluded place. Suddenly, a big man came out to surround Fang Tianxing.


    The stingy man said, "my name is Heng light language. You are a new freshman. Come and see the senior quickly." The tone is full of lofty tone, it seems that he is a great existence.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and said, "do you have such senior students?"


    "How, don''t you agree? Let the seniors teach you how to be a man." Horizontal light language overbearing said.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know why. He insisted: "if you have any tricks, just show them."


    "It seems that you don''t know what I''m good at. Now these young people are really..."


    With a wave of his hand, a local dog appeared beside him. Yes, it''s really a local dog. It doesn''t look good. It''s nothing special. It''s really an ordinary local dog.


    Strangely, the corner of the dog''s mouth rose slightly. With a sly smile, Fang Tianxing immediately raised his vigilance, for fear that the dog had something extraordinary.


    Fang Tianxing thought about it and said, "do you want to fight pets? Then I can see that pets have been silent for so long. It''s time to let you out."


    After Fang Tianxing finished, a white figure across, snow wolf meteor appeared in front of the crowd.


    Some time ago, the meteor has been healing. That fight had a great impact on it. Now the meteor has become more powerful and can help Fang Tianxing fight.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing''s meteor appeared, the local dog on the opposite side suddenly changed and began to show his teeth. He growled more deeply and his hair stood upright.


    "Dog, let those who know nothing about you know your power." The horizontal light language says to the local dog directly.


    Horizontal light language of the local dog know how to camouflage, cute confuse opponents, such as opponents are confused. When the defense is most vulnerable, it will give the target the most fatal blow.


    Horizontal light language also moved, his body quickly rushed to Fang Tianxing in front, directly is a wave of fist towards Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing does not give up, is a blow back.


    Horizontal light language of the local dog and Fang Tianxing''s meteor fight, meteor continuous strike, the local dog clip tail whine. The most important thing to deal with this kind of dog is to shock the dog at the first time. As long as we find the weakness of the dog, we can subdue the dog at once.


    Although the dog dare not rashly forward, around the meteor kept turning circle, looking for opportunities to attack. Meteor seizes an opportunity to launch an attack on the right side of the undefended dog. It pounces on it and bites at the dog''s neck.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu on one side are inseparable from each other. Wang Qingyu, who seems to be out of tune, is extremely violent and bloodthirsty when fighting. Fang Tianxing is not afraid at all, so he braves the battle.


    Horizontal light language for Fang Tian''s attack Bo do not give in, always find the opportunity to fight back, Fang Tianxing can''t help but with him, soon two people all over the color, the body is bloodstained.


    Fang Tianxing knew that if he went on like this, he would lose both sides and it would not do him any good. He had to make a quick decision, otherwise he would not be able to attend the signing ceremony three days later.


    Fang Tianxing gritted his teeth, and the power of words swarmed out of his body, turning into a huge beast. This fierce beast is the legendary green dragon, with green scales, biting the shoulder of Heng light language.


    The words in his body gush out and turn into a big knife. He splits the green dragon to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing has no choice but to take back the green dragon.


    Because of the fear of injury, Fang Tianxing fell into a bad situation. He was forced to suppress Fang Tianxing step by step, and he had to keep his advantage if he was in a dominant position.


    Fang Tianxing was beaten passively, and he was extremely frustrated. Finally, he could not bear it. His writing changed again and became Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd, and Fang Tianxing''s dancing animation halberd.


    Although hengqingyu was forced to retreat, he still wanted to come. Fang Tianxing painted a halberd to sweep the whole army, and then he swept the whole army with a single blow. Hengqingyu held a long knife and lowered his body, which was a move of evil tiger.


    President Fang Tianxing''s Halberd is on the ground a little, and his whole body jumps up with his help. Fang Tianxing changes his moves again in the air, and points to Heng Qingyu''s throat. Heng Qingyu wants to avoid an iron bridge, but Fang Tianxing kicks him in the key.


    Horizontal light language pain jumped up and yelled: "you foul, attack sensitive parts, you cheat."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "cheat, foul, who is a word not to jump out to teach me, I said to fight with you fairly?"


    Horizontal light language covers crucial hate voice to say: "good, you have seed, next time we fight again."


    Fang Tianxing said casually, "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    Horizontal light language with his dog left, Sun Yang each other Tianxing thumbs up and said: "always horizontal light language plot others, this time was you plot, it''s really amazing, it seems that you this boy is not simple."


    "Our Tianxing is just an ordinary Internet writer. What''s the difference?" Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    "We can fight together again in the future." Sun Yang said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "we will be classmates in the future. Let''s study network literature together."


    At this time, Liuxi, who didn''t know where to hide, suddenly appeared. She said with a smile, "Fang Tianxing, you haven''t been beaten down by hengqingyu. It seems that you are very resistant to beating."


    Fang Tianxing dissatisfied said: "this horizontal light language is really a monster, how can I stand on such a classmate."


    "Well, let''s find a place to wash, change clothes, and take part in the signing ceremony." Liu Xi said with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing nods and follows her to the resting place for the freshmen. When she enters the room, Fang Tianxing falls asleep. Today, she is in trouble, and Fang Tianxing falls asleep.


    But did not find the meteor behind, looking at Fang Tianxing''s eyes flashed a trace of color, and then the meteor jumped on the sofa, lying on the sofa to sleep.


    The next day Fang Tianxing woke up and found the meteor sleeping on the sofa. He gently walked out of the door, outside the activities of a circle, the early morning sun has just come out, emitting a vigorous atmosphere.


    Fang Tianxing exercises for a while to activate the Qi and blood of the whole body. The smell of birds and flowers around him exudes a pleasant atmosphere.

 Chapter 116

    "I''m going to study here in the future. I feel pretty good." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Activity for a moment, Fang Tianxing found that the meteor also came out, he gently lowered his head. He walked to Fang Tianxing silently. Fang Tianxing touched his head. Meteor obediently lowered his head and let Fang Tianxing touch him. It is snow-white, pure eyes, looks very cute.


    The meteor sticks out his tongue and licks Fang Tianxing''s hand. His white hair is shining in the sun. Fang Tianxing looks at it, and he stares at Fang Tianxing.


    A moment later, Fang Tianxing got up and went back to his room and began to code. The daily updating of network authors is not only his mission, but also his best gift to readers. Patter patter patter sound continues to ring, Fang Tianxing efforts to code words, meteor on the side quietly watching, Fang Tianxing code words look focused, as if integrated with heaven and earth.


    Three days later, the signing ceremony officially began. Many students gathered in the center of a square of perfect university. Many students stood in a row. It was very noisy, but with the appearance of teachers, the noise of many students gradually faded away,


    "Heaven, come here." Yang an called out to Tianxing.


    Hearing Yang an''s cry, Fang Tianxing''s face showed a trace of smile. He went to Yang an''s side, and Yang an quickly said, "Tianxing, you have enough confidence. This time, you should show your face with me."


    During this period of time, Fang Tianxing''s temperament became more and more introverted. Standing among a group of students, he was different and exuded an extraordinary feeling.


    The teacher in charge of the signing ceremony said: "Hello, everyone. I''m very glad that you can join the perfect university. Although our perfect university is not the most powerful and the most extensive among the three major schools of cyber arts. We can''t mass produce divine authors, but we will help you learn network literature and become excellent network authors. We believe that the perfect university will become a place for you to realize your dreams. "


    After the teacher''s words, all the students applauded, and then the teacher said: "the next signing ceremony is a key step to become an Internet author. You need to sign an oath to the Galactic Federation, and then use the words in your body to print on the special psychic paper, so as to gather the book of life.


    We will help you, if you need, we will provide you with any resources you need. Of course, all the resources are not in vain, they need to be deducted from the points, and you need to do tasks to repay them in the future. "


    "Now, everyone step on the star platform in turn to complete the signing ceremony." Said the teacher on the stage.


    The author who participates in the signing ceremony must be approved by the federal government. The secret of making the spiritual paper of this life treasure book is not to pass it on. It can be said that only the three major schools of Internet literature can master the manufacturing method.


    The level of signing a contract is actually the basis of the practice of network authors. The key to building a high-rise building on the ground is to lay a good foundation. Only when the foundation is well laid can the building be built. If the foundation is not firm, even if the building is well built, it will be tilted.


    Every Internet author needs to sign a successful contract to lay a good foundation for his future cultivation.


    The foundation of Internet authors is a process of transformation. There is a common misunderstanding here. The words in the public level are disordered.


    Only when we reach the level of signing a contract, we can condense the words in our body and write them on a special psychic paper, so as to turn them into a Book of life, and then we can be regarded as officially embarking on the path of network author cultivation.


    Yang an first stepped on the star platform, which is said to have a very special power to help people calm down.


    The signing ceremony must first make an oath to the Galactic Federation. The so-called signing is to release the words in the body, imprint them on a special psychic paper, and then refine the book of life.


    Yang an sat on the platform of stars. After a moment''s meditation, he released the words in his body. His words were very strict. Maybe it was because he had a good example. Soon he began to make an oath.


    "I, Yang an, author of..., make an oath here today to protect my readers, safeguard the five regulations of Internet authors, never cheat readers, never..."


    The five rules for Internet authors are the regulations that are discussed by all parties and restrict Internet authors. Hundreds of years ago, there were people with ulterior motives who mastered the way of network literature to do evil and satisfy their own interests.


    In order to solve this problem, the Galactic Federation decreed that all Internet authors must swear at the signing ceremony not to interfere in politics, not to hinder the reader''s freedom of thought, not to do anything against professional ethics, and many other vows. Those who violate these vows will be punished.


    After Yang an finished speaking, he wrote his own words one by one on the psychic paper provided by the college. When he finished, he suspended the psychic paper with his own words in his palm as the book of life. So far, the contract was signed.


    After refining this kind of psychic paper, the content written down will be synchronized on the college''s network, and outsiders can''t damage or change the content unless they are refining people.


    The signing is hierarchical, with the worst C-level signing. The words are dull and can only reach the shelf level at most. And for such a person, it is not worth the resources of the college.


    A little better than the C-level signing is the B-level signing, which is quite good. It can be said that we have reached the threshold of signing, but that''s all. It can''t be regarded as excellent qualification.


    A higher level is A-level contract, which is already a good level of qualification, and can be cultivated by the college. That''s what most people can achieve.


    The road of network authors is extremely difficult, and the elimination rate is very high. Every year, countless people want to become network authors with various purposes.


    But most of them can''t even sign a contract. Most of them can only be ordinary people, and only when they recall the past can they remember their ideals.


    Yang an soon printed his words on the psychic paper. The paper was folded, and the cover page was on the top. Yang an wrote down the title of his book on it, and then the book floated in his palm.


    The students below are not stupid. When they see his success, they follow suit one after another and break through the contract level successfully.


    Soon it was Yang an''s turn. He went to the star stage. Fang Tianxing said after him, "come on, you can do it."


    Yang an came to the star stage. He sat down with his knees crossed, released the words in his body, signed the code of network authors laid down by the Galactic Federation, and then printed his own words on the psychic paper to make a life treasure book.


    Yang an was very happy to be a contract level Internet author, and Fang Tianxing was also very happy for him. Soon Fang Tianxing also stepped onto the star platform. He also signed the five rules for Internet authors formulated by the Galactic Federation, and then took the psychic paper specially used to make this life book.

 Chapter 117

    Fang Tianxing released the words in his body, watched his words imprinted on the psychic paper one by one, and soon all finished. Fang Tianxing closed the page and wrote down the title of the book.


    But the strange thing is that Fang Tianxing''s words are suspended on the psychic paper and can''t be imprinted at all. Fang Tianxing tried several times, but still can''t.


    Soon the teacher at the bottom found something wrong. When he came to the star platform and saw Fang Tianxing, he said strangely, "it''s unreasonable. How can the contract fail? I haven''t met this situation before?"


    Just when the teacher was puzzled, Fang Tianxing''s dream in his thinking space became magical. He said, "Tianxing is that the grade of psychic paper is not high enough to carry your words. Please ask him to change for a better Holy Spirit paper."


    Fang Tianxing suddenly realized when he heard this. He quickly said to the teacher, "teacher, is it the problem of psychic paper? Is there any other psychic paper?"


    The teacher didn''t believe it at first, but there seemed no other reason for this situation. After thinking for a moment, the other party Tianxing said, "wait a moment, I''ll be right back."


    Soon the teacher left the star platform and saw that there was something wrong with Fang Tianxing''s signing ceremony. The students at the bottom talked about it and didn''t know what happened. Some people make all kinds of conjectures, but no one can guess the real reason.


    The teacher left the star platform, and soon went straight to the headmaster''s office. After knocking on the door, there was a voice to let him in. He quickly opened the door of the headmaster''s office. Headmaster Xie Yue was drinking tea slowly. She was shocked to see him come in so flurried.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing in such a panic?" Headmaster Xie Yue asked.


    The teacher quickly said: "there is a problem with a student''s contract, and his text psychic paper can''t stand it."


    "How can it be like this? Even A-level contract psychic paper can carry it, unless..." Xie Yue thought of a possibility. He immediately pulled Yang Fan around him and said to him in a low voice: "go to the treasure house quickly and get my holy spirit paper."


    Yang Fan soon left, evil month seems to be not at ease, stood up, "go, let''s go to have a look."


    Soon two people came to Fang Tianxing there, see the teacher brought strangers, Fang Tianxing some strange, do not know who he is.


    But before Fang Tianxing was puzzled, the man said to him, "try again."


    Fang Tianxing tried to print his words on the psychic paper again, but the psychic paper still couldn''t bear Fang Tianxing''s words.


    Seeing this situation, Xie Yue more and more believes in the conjecture in her heart. At this time, Yang Fan, who went to get the Holy Spirit paper, came back and handed it to Xie Yue.


    The materials used in this kind of paper are very precious. Generally, they are not used to sign contracts, because it is a waste. Because it will not be used once, and the benefits of using it in other places are much greater than the former.


    Xie Yue touched the Holy Spirit paper in her hand. It was the best Holy Spirit paper. It could be said that it could be met but not asked. He handed it to Fang Tianxing and said, "try this one."


    Fang Tianxing still hesitated, but the teacher on one side said, "this is our headmaster, Lord Xie Yue. It won''t hurt you."


    Fang Tianxing knew that this man was the president of the perfect university. He just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Xie Yue, "try this quickly." Xie Yue said anxiously.


    Fang Tianxing no longer hesitated, so he imprinted his own words on the Holy Spirit paper, and soon countless words were imprinted on it like a swallow''s nest.


    Fang Tianxing''s words are imprinted on the Holy Spirit paper, which exudes the brilliance like glass, and it seems that there is brilliance flowing in it.


    Words are like glass, brilliance is like sun. One side of the evil month finally confirmed the idea in the heart, he said excitedly: "it''s really a S-class contract, it hasn''t happened for many years."


    Yang Fan behind him also has a lot of emotion. He hasn''t seen Xie Yue''s smile for a long time. Xie Yue didn''t show too much emotion. She encouraged Fang Tianxing to leave after a few words, because he was the headmaster after all. She couldn''t show too much personal emotion, otherwise it would affect the normal operation of the school.


    However, the students at the bottom have already exploded. It''s a great honor for the headmaster to come here for a student. Others are envious and envious.


    But Fang Tianxing felt like he was in a dream. He just watched the headmaster leave. Yang an ran over and said, "Tianxing, the headmaster is all here for you. Now we are showing our faces."


    Even Fang Tianxing''s unpleasant horizontal light language came to him. He stood beside Fang Tianxing and said to the people, "this young man has a bright future. I will cover him in the future. Whoever dares to bully him in the future, I will be anxious with him."


    Fang Tianxing also make complaints about his shameless and dissatisfied Tucao way: "you even beat me, but also protect me."


    Horizontal light language said with a smile: "the past things are in the past, we will be brothers, I have a bite to eat you."


    Fang Tianxing was unable to make complaints about it. The shameless man was really coming to a new height. Yang An, who was on the side, came up with a smile. He said with a smile, "add me too. We can share writing experience together and make progress together."


    "By the way, Fang Tianxing, how do you usually code and get the S-level contract?" Horizontal light language also want to get a little information from Fang Tianxing.


    "It''s just hard to code. It''s nothing special." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "You are not honest. You didn''t tell the truth. Don''t you believe me?" Horizontal light language discontented said.


    "Yes, I can''t believe you." Fang Tianxing said.


    Horizontal light language is about to get angry, at this time, Yang an quickly said: "we''d better exchange writing experience, don''t get angry for other things¡°


    "When you code, will you find your pants wet?" The horizontal light language suddenly says


    ¡±Sometimes my crotch gets wet. " Yang an then said.


    "Me too. Sometimes I code words in winter. After coding, I find that the chair is wet. I don''t know whether it''s urine or perspiration." Horizontal light language agrees of say.


    "I''ve really had enough. What the hell are you two thinking when you code? How can your pants get wet?" Fang Tianxing said speechless.


    "You''re young, you don''t understand the adult world." Horizontal light language disdain of say.


    "What is the world of adults?" Yang an wanted to ask something else. Fang Tianxing left soon. As he walked, he said to him, "this man is poisonous. I''ll go first. Stay away from him."


    Heng light language and Yang an heard Fang Tianxing''s words, very dissatisfied, and his dog secretly peed at Yang an''s feet, but also left a lump of gold.

 Chapter 118

    Yang an and Heng Qingyu talked for a long time. When he wanted to leave, he found that he seemed to step on a sticky thing. When he saw something on his feet, he suddenly cried out, "horizontal light language, I will kill you."


    But at this time, Heng light language already with their own dog secretly left, Yang an had to endure nausea, alone to clean up. Heng light language left behind the stall, he has to wipe his ass.


    Fang Tianxing went back to the dormitory to experience the concise life treasure book. His words were imprinted on it. Every update will be synchronized to the school''s official website, so that you can see it. Not only that, the school''s official website as a display platform, can let the above works get more people''s attention. Of course, the premise is to get the internal recommendation of the school and the support of resources.


    Fang Tianxing worked hard to code and update more chapters. He noticed that his readers'' blessing power was further increased. The number of loyal readers of these Tianfang Tianxing reached 26, but every 10000 people in the contract level could be promoted to a small level.


    Fang Tianxing realized that it was too slow to rely on his own strength to improve the number of loyal readers. According to the current speed of improvement, he had to wait until the age of the monkey. Fang Tianxing was a little worried.


    Anxious mood naturally affected the codeword, just in the day when restless, unable to ease codeword. So Fang Tianxing came to the thinking space and asked the five masters for advice. Chendong, who is in the thinking space, said: "Tianxing, you are in an unstable state of mind. After signing the contract, the pressure is even greater. But the more so, the more calm you have to be and the more anxious you are for success. The result can only be the opposite."


    Fang Tianxing thought that he had calmed down. Now it seems that he never really calmed down at that time. In order to break through the signing level, I have been eager for quick success and instant benefits for half a month, and I want to reach a higher level as soon as possible.


    This should not be the attitude of codewords at all. Especially when I was coding, I was in a trance. The reason for all this is naturally that I want to break through the signing state as soon as possible, which affects my mentality and makes me lose my peace of mind.


    "You should try to relax and give yourself something else to do." Chen East reminds a way.


    Fang Tianxing said: "I know. I''ll go to the library."


    Fang Tianxing quit the thinking space, stood up and walked out of the house, trying to relax and enjoy the surrounding scenery.


    There are many young people on the campus of perfect university, and many of them will become excellent authors in the future. Fang Tianxing quickly came to the library. From the outside, the library has at least three floors. Fang Tianxing walked into the library.


    There was a man who was sorting out his books. When he saw the day walking by, he said directly, "I''m here to read. Just put your student card on the shelf and brush it."


    There is a thin layer of light film on the bookshelf here. It is said that this is to protect precious books from damage and prevent books from being lost.


    Fang Tianxing walked through a row of bookshelves, which were marked with various types of books, such as humanities, social sciences, economy, etc.


    Fang Tianxing walks to the place marked with celebrity biography, brushes it on the groove next to him with a student card, and soon the light film disappears. Fang Tianxing starts to choose the books he likes.


    After flipping into a book, Fang Tianxing opened it and found that it recorded many anecdotes in the online literature world. Fang Tianxing read it with relish, but he didn''t notice the passage of time.


    Until the administrator patted on Fang Tianxing''s shoulder, "go back quickly. The library is closing. Come back tomorrow."


    Fang Tianxing realized that most of the time had passed. He put the book back to its original position and left the library.


    Is walking on the way back to the dormitory, suddenly Fang Tianxing found horizontal light language dog in front. This local dog often urinates everywhere, but its owner''s horizontal light language is a non-key guy.


    Therefore, Heng light language has been criticized by the students. She didn''t care about it until Dan Ma appeared.


    Dan''s mother is a dormitory administrator. Once, Heng Qingyu''s local dog ran to pee in front of him. In a rage, Dan''s mother wanted to stew Heng Qingyu''s local dog. Usually Heng Qingyu was very arrogant, but she counseled her as soon as she met her.


    Fang Tianxing leaned over secretly and found that Yang an was chasing Heng Qingyu. He said: "you stop for me. I haven''t made clear what happened last time."


    Horizontal light language disdain said: "I''m still busy to listen to teacher Hanrong''s guest, you don''t chase me."


    Yang an said: "wait for me, let''s go together¡°


    Yang an and Heng light language, other classes don''t care, every time Han Rong''s class will come to listen to, these people listen to the class is not to learn.


    Mr. Han Rong is beautiful, but his voice is even more beautiful.


    They watched Han Rong give a lecture on it. As soon as the voice came into their ears, they exchanged their feelings.


    "Mr. Han speaks very well." Horizontal light language says.


    "That is, I feel like I''m floating in the sky like a cloud." Yang an then said.


    These two people are too shameless to listen to the class well. Fang Tianxing thought and raised his head. Seeing the teacher on the platform, Fang Tianxing was a bit stunned. Isn''t that the head teacher of his high school.


    Han Rong on the platform is explaining the use of foreshadowing in network literature. Her skin is as thick as cream, and her eyebrow is a little red, like a fairy coming down to earth.


    "That classmate, will you answer the function of foreshadowing?" At this time, Han Rong pointed to Fang Tianxing and said.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t respond. Yang an in front of him said in a low voice, "what''s the function of foreshadowing?"


    Fang Tianxing responded and said: "the function of foreshadowing is..."


    Fortunately, I read a lot of books and answered this question. There was a lot of cold sweat on the back.


    Han Rong went to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "what''s wrong with you? How do you sweat so much?"


    "Oh, it''s OK. I''m just a little hot, really." Fang Tianxing said uneasily.


    "Well, come to my office after class, and I''ll help you with your tutoring." Han Rong said playfully.


    Han Rong lets go of himself. President Fang Tian takes a breath. After sitting down, he finds that Heng Qingyu is winking at him with a strange look.


    After class, people came out of the classroom, horizontal light language deliberately hook Fang Tianxing''s shoulder, gossip said: "Fang Tianxing, I think the teacher is a little special to you."


    "Nothing. It''s just that she used to be my teacher in high school. Now I''m really surprised to meet her again." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "I don''t believe it. It''s not as simple as you said." Touch light language don''t believe of say.

 Chapter 119

    When she came to Hanrong''s office, she was already waiting for herself. Fang Tianxing lowered her head and went to her and said, "what''s the matter with the teacher looking for me?"


    "Why, don''t you know me? You men really turn your back on me." Han rongjiao angry way, tone seems to be the boudoir''s wife in complaining about her husband.


    Fang Tianxing quickly explained: "no, I just didn''t expect to see you again in the perfect university."


    "If I say it''s for you that I came to teach at the perfect university, do you believe it?" Han Rong asked.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he couldn''t answer it. He could only stay there for a moment.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s embarrassment, Han Rong chuckled, "OK, I''m joking with you. Look at you like that."


    Fang Tianxing just felt like ants crawling in his heart, but he didn''t know whether he was afraid or enjoying.


    When he leaves Hanrong''s office in a daze, Fang Tianxing sees the horizontal light language lying on the windowsill peeping, but because Yang an is still fighting for it, he doesn''t notice Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing coughs deliberately. They are startled to find that Fang Tianxing has come out. They came up to Fang Tianxing and said, "why, I came out so soon."


    Fang Tianxing ignored them and didn''t want to. He just walked away. These guys are the soul of gossip. They keep asking questions all the way.


    Soon Fang Tianxing went to the canteen for dinner. Today, he was very busy. He forgot that he didn''t have breakfast and ran out of the classroom. Fang Tianxing''s stomach was already hungry. Quick to the canteen. Sure enough, they came early, and there were not many people in line.


    In addition to the eight famous cuisines in China, such as Sichuan, Shandong, Guangdong, Huaiyang, and so on, people who have gone to university all know that there is also a kind of dark cuisine belonging to the dark cuisine world, canteen food.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing arrived at the canteen, he heard someone calling for him, so he went along the line of fame and saw that Yang an had already finished his meal, and there was an empty seat beside him.


    Fang Tian went straight ahead, sat down on the empty seat beside Yang an, and ate with him.


    "Why, why are you so late today?" Yang an doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said, "I was left by the teacher, and that teacher Hanrong also came to the perfect university."


    Yang an said strangely: "she also comes here, can''t be interesting to you."


    Fang Tianxing heard that Yang an said the same thing. He was also a little strange in his heart. He just said casually, "I just want to study network literature hard. I don''t care what I do."


    Yang an stopped talking. After dinner, they went to the library. The administrator saw that Fang Tianxing just said hello. Fang Tianxing came to the bookshelf and took a book to read.


    Fang Tianxing is reading a book about the experience of God level network authors, which records the life experience of many God level authors. The life of each god level author is a legend, which is worth thinking about.


    When Fang Tianxing is fascinated by it, a smell comes from his side. Fang Tianxing looks up and finds that Han Rong is also reading here.


    Soon, Han Rong also found Fang Tianxing. She said with a smile, "what a coincidence, you''re here too."


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Fang Tianxing said, looking down, he found that Han Rong was reading a history book, so he asked casually, "do you like reading history books?"


    Han Rong replied, "no, it''s just that it''s rumored that there''s a writing experience of a divine writer here, but it''s hard to find it. It is said that the mystery lies in this library, in the word "innocence."


    "Has anyone found an innocent writing experience?" Fang Tianxing asked with interest.


    "At the beginning, many people tried to find the innocent writing experience, but they all failed. No one could find the writing experience. Later, fewer and fewer people came." Han Rong said to Tian Xing.


    "The mystery is in the book. Which divine writer''s writing experience is that?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    Han Rong said to Tianxing, "it''s said that it''s the writing experience left by a divine writer. After he graduated from the perfect university, he left this writing experience in order to give back to his alma mater. He said that this writing experience is given to someone who has a chance to find it. Naturally, it''s someone who has a chance to find it."


    Innocence was once known as the first person of online game competitive novel. His representative works include "rogue master", "immortal devil change", "sword Dynasty", "immortal world" and so on.


    At that time, he once jumped up and was also severely dropped. Such a psychological gap is undoubtedly heavy for the innocent who has just been powerful.


    It poured cold water on his inflated self-confidence. He suddenly realized that the key to the success of a book was not the author''s will, but the book itself. In this way, his innocence returned to the peak, and his name as a divine author was established.


    They searched together for a long time, but they still couldn''t find the innocent writing experience. The library was closing, so they had to make an appointment to look for it the next day.


    Back in the dormitory, Fang Tianxing worked hard to code, finished his update, and thought about how to find the innocent writing experience. It''s good to get the writing experience of God level author, which can increase the perception of network author on the way.


    The next day, Fang Tianxing came to the school library again. A moment later, Han Rong also came. They looked for it separately and almost searched all the books here, but they still got nothing.


    Fang Tianxing is not discouraged, but constantly thinking. Rumors are not groundless. Many people have witnessed his writing experience in the library.


    But he couldn''t find it all the time. There must be something strange in it. Fang Tianxing was puzzled. Suddenly he thought of something. Soon he turned to a book, which is a law book. There are a lot of laws in this book. Fang Tianxing believes that many readers who get this book will get huge profits from the study of it.


    If we get the writing experience of God level writer''s innocence, we will follow the same road and review the writing road of innocence.


    Fang Tianxing found out the description of innocence in the book. The principle of criminal law is that if you suspect a crime, you can never be arrested or sentenced without evidence.


    Looking for the relevant cases, Fang Tianxing found that the relevant cases were innocent. When he turned to a certain page, Fang Tianxing found that there were several typos on this page.


    Take them out in turn. They are Xi (XI), Fang (Fang), Tu (TU), Shang (Shang), you (you), each (Dong).


    After Fang Tianxing found out this, he quickly looked to the West. What the West had placed was an ancient painting. When Fang Tianxing came to this ancient painting, he found that it was a landscape painting with a very simple style. It seemed that it was the work of a certain master.

 Chapter 120

    Fang Tianxing took off the painting and observed it carefully. He found a hidden cave at the foot of the mountain.


    Does the so-called cave refer to this? When Fang Tianxing''s fingers touch the position of the cave, he suddenly feels a suction coming, and he can''t control being sucked into the painting.


    When Fang Tianxing was inhaled into the painting, he felt a whirl of heaven and soon fell to the ground. Fang Tianxing got up from the ground and saw a young man in front of him. The young man gave Tianxing a cool smile.


    Juvenile also seems to be an Internet author, Fang Tianxing saw him updating his works. Fang Tianxing came to see that the book he wrote was called "rogue master". Fang Tianxing quickly guessed who the boy was.


    The appearance of the book "rogue master" directly led to the emergence of a school, which is called obscene stream by the readers who like it.


    Overnight, there are novels that begin with the word "hooligan" all over the place, and the hooligan wind has swept the whole Internet literary world.


    After that, he began to try other subjects, and successively created "fairy staff" and "domestic hair", but when he wrote "raise eyebrows", he encountered an unprecedented setback -- declining popularity.


    Looking back on that hard time, he said: "changing style may fail, but it is definitely good for collecting experience and enhancing strength."


    The emperor does not disappoint those who want to do so, and his efforts to be innocent are finally rewarded¡¶ The appearance of "rogue Master 2" is another peak of his innocent writing career. He said that he never thought that a book on the rare subject of E-sports could achieve such success.


    Such a result, it is estimated that the future of E-sports books are difficult to exceed. You know, in 2008, the game of StarCraft was rarely played.


    Along with success comes all kinds of personal attacks. He said that his novels are becoming more and more boring. Some people even accused him that "the rogue master is still writing. He really takes the reader as an ATM."


    In fact, many people don''t understand that if a novel will succeed, it must have its unique features. It''s like many novels are called Xiaobai Wen, but they are all very popular. Such novels have their own shining points, but those who only abuse can''t see them.


    The following "Luofu" is about Xianxia. For the second transformation, I feel a lot of pressure.


    It took more than three months just to prepare the book. He first bought a lot of books, such as Taoism, magic, cultivation, and many supernatural novels. In the first two months or so, he didn''t write at all. He was just reading.


    Until the third month, I tried to write the beginning, and then I went to other colleagues to discuss and revise it. It took three changes to finalize the final version.


    A lot of young people who want to become Internet authors asked him how to do it, and said to them, "if you want to make progress in every book, I think you should make enough preparations. Otherwise, it is very likely that the situation that you wrote in front of you is very good, and you can''t control the rhythm and scene. Nowadays, many writers attach too much importance to creativity or themes.


    But in fact, there are some ideas and themes that you think are very original, but others may have seen them. So the most important thing is to grasp the taste of the readers, to render the writing style well and to control the rhythm well, which can play an extraordinary effect. "


    Innocent words are well reflected in his next book, Luo Fu.


    Luo Fu has only a few thousand words at the beginning, but when it comes to the middle, when the colorful dragon boat breaks through the air, it suddenly makes people feel bright in front of their eyes, open-minded and amazing. This is the atmosphere of the book.


    Seeing the writing experience of innocence, Fang Tianxing felt a lot. A lot of preparation is one of the important reasons for the success of innocence.


    Seeing the efforts of his predecessors, he was just on the road of being an Internet author, and he was so impetuous that Fang Tianxing was really ashamed. Fang Tianxing bowed his hand and said, "thank you for your teaching."


    Innocent smile, wave a flash of light, Fang Tianxing only feel a flash of light, open your eyes again, Fang Tianxing found himself out.


    One side of Han Rong puzzled said: "Tianxing, just where you went, how I didn''t see you."


    "I think I''ve found the innocent writing experience." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Han Rong quickly said: "really, where."


    Fang Tianxing pointed to the landscape painting hanging on the wall and said to her, "it''s there. There''s a cave on it. It''s there."


    Han Rong also went to find the cave in the painting, but nothing happened.


    "There''s nothing." Han Rong said strangely.


    Fang Tianxing said helplessly: "maybe it''s because of fate."


    Since he couldn''t find it, Han Rong angrily put down the painting and sighed that he really had no chance.


    Fang Tianxing left the library with her, and he didn''t intend to tell others about it. The God level author is innocent. There must be his reason for doing so, and Fang Tianxing doesn''t intend to expose it.


    At night, Fang Tianxing is still working hard to code. After seeing his innocent writing experience, Fang Tianxing''s laziness disappears. Even the divine writers keep working hard. Why don''t they work hard.


    After writing seven thousand words, Fang Tianxing stretched his waist and did not stop. Instead, he constantly deliberated on his novels and produced more good stories for readers.


    Fang Tianxing slowed down the pace of updating and polished his works carefully. On the contrary, the number of readers increased rapidly, from more than 2000 to more than 4000, a full doubling.


    Fang Tianxing is in a good mood. Although there is still a long way to go to break through the contract, even a little bit of progress is also gratifying.


    In the middle of writing, Fang Tianxing closed his eyes and came to the thinking space. Fang Tianxing chatted with his five masters.


    It happened that when he saw Fang Tianxing, he frowned and said, "well, there seems to be something more on you. Is there anything special happening today?"


    Fang Tianxing told Meng Jinji what happened today. Meng Jinji nodded and said, "that''s right. The innocent guy gave you a little gift."


    "Gift, what gift?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "You''ll know that later. It''s not bad for you anyway." Dream into Shenji, the other side Tianxing said.


    Although the doubt is what thing, but know to oneself no harm, Fang Tianxing also at ease. Fang Tianxing left his thinking space with a hundred times confidence and wrote more exquisite words.

 Chapter 121

    Fang Tianxing understood that before writing, he must accumulate enough, accumulate a lot, so that he can go a long way on the Internet and achieve his goal.


    Fang Tianxing fell asleep with a relaxed smile on his face.


    But no one told Fang Tianxing that the next day was the perfect freshman recommendation. Today''s freshmen recommendation is recommended by schools to send freshmen to their own cities. Of course, this is not combat training, and basically there is no danger.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing only heard a knock on the door in his sleep. Fang Tianxing woke up and found that he seemed to have overslept. He hurried to open the door, only to find a teacher standing outside. The teacher said to him, "this is the freshman recommendation of the perfect university. Come here quickly."


    Fang Tianxing immediately followed him out. When he got to the gathering place, he found that they were all standing in a row. Fang Tianxing rushed into the crowd to find his position and stand well.


    Yang an said after Fang Tianxing: "chinchilla is famous for its bad temper. How can she call you in person?"


    "Chinchilla?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "Yes Yang an pointed to the teacher who brought Fang Tianxing, "he''s a chinchilla. Don''t you know?"


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t like gossip. Of course he doesn''t know. A moment later, the freshmen almost all came together. At this time, chinchilla looked at the students at the bottom and said, "Hello everyone, this is the freshmen recommendation of perfect university. We will randomly recommend your works to a city. As for how to get readers, it''s your business. OK, we''ll arrange personnel later."


    What longmao said is not sensational, but it is for the good of the students. The existence of the three major online literature colleges is to provide conditions and opportunities for students who want to learn online literature.


    The power of network authors comes from readers. Only by getting more readers can they make progress. The perfect university can not directly give them readers, but give them the opportunity to get readers.


    "Now start to arrange the cities you are going to. Now start to roll call." Said chinchilla quickly.


    "Yang an, Fang Tianxing, Liu Gang... You eight go to Chaoyang City." Said Totoro to them.


    "Yes, teacher." Several people said directly.


    Chaoyang City is a city with historical atmosphere and many cultural landscapes. It has a population of more than 300000 and a strong cultural atmosphere. It is the site of perfect university protection. There are special personnel stationed here.


    Of course, this is the age of the universe. The living density of human beings is much smaller than before. Rich people can even buy a planet as the foundation of their family.


    As a teacher, Han Rong stands behind the chinchilla. He doesn''t know if it''s Fang Tianxing''s illusion. He seems to see Han Rong looking at himself with a smile, but when he looks carefully, he finds nothing.


    After chinchilla arranged the recommended place, the speech was basically over.


    "Now, run to the school gate." Chinchilla ordered directly.


    We ran to the gate of the school, where we had already prepared the plane for them.


    Ten people get on the bus with Fang Tianxing. The plane takes off quickly and takes them to the destination. The four people on the bus are Yang an, Heng Qingyu, Fang Tianxing and duanqian.


    Duan Qian was extremely cold and had little communication with the public. Only when he was asked a question did he answer it. Other people also kept their eyes closed. Only Yang an and Heng Qingyu ignored others completely and talked endlessly.


    After driving for several hours, at the destination, people got off and set foot on the land of Chaoyang City.


    From the outside, Chaoyang City still has the wind color of the 21st century, with a strong historical flavor. When people enter the city, there are people from the perfect university in the city.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing entered the city, they received the news, and soon a group of people came out to welcome them. The leader was a fat man. He said with a smile: "students, welcome to Chaoyang City."


    "Hello, you are the city master here, Liu Feng, Liu chengmaster." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "I didn''t expect you to know me. It seems that you have done your homework." Liu Feng, the fat man, is the manager of the perfect university in Chaoyang City. This is the industry of the perfect university. They are also affiliated members of the perfect university, but they are actually equivalent to school workers. Other people look down on him a little. Only Fang Tianxing talks with him warmly.


    Fang Tianxing also said hello to him, "thank you for your reception."


    "Don''t mention it. When you get here, it''s just like your own home. Let me show you all kinds of snacks here."


    Fang Tianxing said gratefully, "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    They followed the fat man into Chaoyang City. Along the way, the fat man introduced the local conditions and customs of Chaoyang City. The cultural heritage here attracts countless tourists. There are not only beautiful scenery, beautiful women, but also delicious food that many people know.


    "When it comes to the food in Chaoyang City, not to mention the snack street here." Liu Feng introduced as he walked.


    The snacks here have distinctive characteristics and unique flavor. You can also learn about the local customs by tasting the local snacks. All kinds of snacks on the roadside give off a pungent aroma, including tofu, fruit, and various barbecues. Fang Tianxing and others can''t wait to taste them.


    Due to its long history and variety, the snacks in Chaoyang City have been handed down for thousands of years since the Six Dynasties. There are more than 100 kinds of them in different forms.


    "The most representative of the snacks here is the bean flour cake of ronghuapu. The bean flour cake is exquisite in workmanship, beautiful in shape, exquisite in material selection and unique in flavor¡° Fat man introduced to you.


    However, when I came to the snack street for the first time, I felt at a loss in the face of all the stalls and shops and the bustling crowd. Still, I want to come. Because the snack street is so famous.


    The fat man has been to the snack street many times. The shop owners here know the fat man. The fat man said to the boss directly, "give us twelve portions of bean flour cake, or else it''s the same."


    "Well, these young people are from other places. You are satisfied with them." The shopkeeper said to him.


    Every place has its own characteristics. It is often said that one side of the soil and water nourishes the other side of the people. There are many differences in regional culture, and eating habits are one of them.


    After waiting for a while, the shopkeeper brought up the bean flour cakes one by one. Twelve kinds of bean flour cakes are in the shape of the twelve zodiac animals, also known as Zodiac. They are twelve kinds of animals that match the twelve Earthly Branches of China with the year of human birth, including rats, cows, tigers, rabbits, dragons, snakes, horses, sheep, monkeys, chickens, dogs and pigs.


    Liu Feng said to the people, "everyone, eat quickly. Don''t be polite to me."

 Chapter 122

    When people saw the different shapes of these bean flour cakes, they opened their mouths to taste them. Yang an and Heng Qingyu couldn''t wait to taste them. After tasting them, they were all full of praise. Yang an cried, "this is not enough. It''s enough to plug your teeth. Come on and have two more."


    The store also brought him some Doumian cakes. Doumian cake is one of the ancient snacks in Chaoyang City. Its raw material is steamed with yellow rice noodles and water. When mixing with noodles, it is a little more water and soft, which is one of the main ingredients.


    In addition, stir fry the soybeans and roll them into flour. During the production, the steamed yellow rice noodles are coated with soybean flour and rolled into pieces. Then the red bean sand stuffing is smeared and rolled up. It is cut into small pieces of about 100g and sprinkled with sugar. During the production, the stuffing should be evenly rolled, with distinct layers and yellow appearance, which is characterized by fragrance, sweetness, stickiness and strong flavor of soybean powder.


    "I want to eat ten," he cried


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised by the shamelessness of these two guys, but they are true temperament. They can be friends without affectation.


    Soon in front of the horizontal light language piled up a high plate, two people seem to compete like, competition who eat more. But soon Yang Antu called, he said: "why, I seem to bite something."


    Yang an spits out the thing in his mouth and finds that it is a red jujube. The horizontal light language beside him says triumphantly: "compare with me, I''m in trouble."


    When Yang an saw that no one else had eaten red dates, he immediately said, "boss, come here, how can I eat foreign matter?"


    The boss ran over and saw Yang an''s Jujube on the table. He said with a smile, "little brother, you''ve got the baby."


    "Baby, what baby." Yang an puzzled said.


    It turns out that the store''s business tips are quite unique. The red dates are deliberately put in by the store. If anyone eats the baby in the snack, it indicates that the diners will have all the best and good luck, and there will be prizes in the store. In fact, if there are guests to eat, they can get a small souvenir.


    Hearing this, people naturally felt curious and began to look for the treasure in the bean cake. Don''t underestimate these gadgets. It not only enlivens the dining atmosphere, but also shortens the distance between the owner and the customer. With more recognition and closeness, it is more conducive to the business of the store.


    Liu Feng said with a smile: "it''s good for you to have a good time. If you become excellent Internet writers in the future, you should remember to take care of me."


    His words were intended to make modest self mockery, but he didn''t hear them. "I''ll take care of you in the future, you can rest assured," he said


    All the people nearby could not help laughing, but Yang an said with disdain: "you cover Lord Liu. Don''t tease me. You have to rely on me."


    Everyone laughed and the store was full of happy air.


    On the first day, everyone enjoyed the wine and food. On the second day, the drama came. Several people gathered in the city Lord''s mansion to ask about the recommendation arrangement.


    Liu Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, we will arrange it as soon as possible. We will recommend it to the public this afternoon. Don''t worry."


    With that, he patted Fang Tianxing''s hand twice, and the crowd retreated.


    But at two o''clock in the afternoon, Fang Tianxing came alone. Liu Feng said with a smile: "little brother, what are you in such a hurry to come to me for?"


    "My brother treated us very warmly yesterday, but why is it so cold today. You clap my hand twice, don''t you want me to come now? " Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Fang Tianxing saw through Liu Feng''s intention of patting himself twice. That was the passage in journey to the West. Before passing magic to monkey king, Bodhi knocked him three times on the head to ask him to learn magic at the third shift. Liu Feng''s intention was the same.


    Liu Feng, the fat man, said with a smile: "in fact, I think those people are really unbearable. They really can''t become divine writers."


    "I don''t have to say that, brother. In fact, I think they are OK. They are just young. We can''t use the present to decide their future." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Liu Feng patted Fang Tianxing on the shoulder and said to him, "you can actually go further. I can let you have more resources and achieve your goal better."


    "Of course, I know the importance of resources to success, but everyone should have the same sunshine on his head and get a bright light. If I take one more point, they will get one less point. " Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Liu Feng said nothing more and left directly.


    Fang Tianxing went back to his room and waited for the recommendation arrangement in the afternoon. Soon it was time for lunch, and everyone got together. Soon Liu Feng told you about the recommendation arrangement.


    "Duanqian and Liu Gang went to the north of the city, Fang Tianxing and Yang an to the west, Heng Qingyu and Liu Shi to the East, and others to the south. How many loyal readers you can win by playing freely depends on your abilities. "


    All of them got Liu Feng''s recommendation and said they had no objection and moved forward according to the division.


    When he left, he whispered in Fang Tianxing''s ear: "I thought you would go to the best east of the city, but I didn''t expect it was the west of the city. It''s much worse than the east side of the city, but where the poor live, the reader level will not be too high, and the support for legitimate online literature is also limited. "


    Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing was surprised that he was so careful.


    "Maybe that fat Liu Feng is a very upright person, or you refused the back door he opened for you. Anyway, good luck to you." Horizontal light language says.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know how to answer him, so he said to him, "good luck, too."


    At this time, Yang an came to pull Fang Tianxing away and said, "what do you want to talk to him about? Let''s go to the west of the city and try to win readers."


    Yang an and Fang Tianxing soon arrived in the west of the city, which is close to the suburbs. There are many labor-intensive industries such as factories. Most of the people who work here are not highly educated and are engaged in low-end jobs without much technology.


    They are all fixed in the factory like gears, and there is no hope after ten years of repeated work. There''s dust, physical strain, chemical pollution, and life at a glance.


    Most of them go to work every day and try to work overtime, because if they don''t work overtime, their salary will be very low and they can''t support their survival, as well as their parents in their hometown.


    After Fang Tianxing and Yang an came here, they soon set up a platform and began to layout.


    At this time, most of them haven''t got off work, and there are few people on the road. Fang Tianxing and Yang an can only wait patiently. Once in a while, passers-by saw the novel recommended by Fang Tianxing and Yang an. They just watched it and left soon.

 Chapter 123

    In the evening, they only got ten readers, which did not meet their expectations.


    Yang an can''t bear it. He feels very depressed.


    Fang Tianxing comforted Yang an and said, "brother, don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    Soon in the evening, many workers in the factory were off work. They walked out of the factory in twos and threes and saw Fang Tianxing and Yang an recommending their novels here. Many of them came to have a look.


    Yang an yelled out: "come and see, come and see, Yang an''s latest masterpiece. The story is refreshing and worth reading."


    A few people came up to him and said, "we haven''t heard of the author Yang an. I don''t know if it will be a pit. Don''t break it easily."


    Yang an said: "absolutely not. My character is strong and my works are very vivid and interesting. How can I break them at will?"


    However, they don''t believe Yang an casually. After all, there are too many rotten and broken Internet authors, and they say that they are constantly changing. But in the end, they can''t resist all kinds of pressure, and they have no choice but to give up the author.


    There are too many unpredictable things in life. It''s hard to stick to them. Only a few of them succeed in the end.


    In the end, only a dozen people chose to read Yang an''s novels, but they didn''t think it was wonderful. In the end, only ten of them became Yang an''s loyal readers.


    Fang Tianxing, on the other side, was as steady as a mountain. He said directly: "you can try to read my novel the supreme way. There are many good comments from readers here. I hope you can believe me."


    Fang Tianxing took out the praise given to him by his previous readers, which attracted a lot of readers and eventually gained 50 loyal readers.


    And there are more people who are watching. Fang Tianxing grabs a reader who wants to leave and says, "brother, you have a look before you go."


    The man said to Tianxing, "I like to read novels with more than one million words. Your book is too short to read."


    With that, he was about to turn around and leave. Fang Tianxing grabbed his sleeve and said, "brother, add a bookshelf and then go. Although there are not many words now, you can look at it later."


    But the head also did not return to leave, Yang an said to himself: "from the high-rise flat, new writers need everyone''s support, too many new writers because they can''t get the recognition of readers, can''t see the hope of the future, finally can only give up their ideals, helpless break more."


    Until the people on the street gradually disappear, Fang Tianxing and Yang an return to where they live. They have already gone back, showing off that they have won thousands of loyal readers. In a few days, they will be able to break through the double contract.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an went in a little disappointed. Duan Qian saw them and asked, "how many loyal readers have you got today, but I guess not as many as me."


    Yang an discontented said: "how many loyal readers we get have anything to do with you, just take care of yourself."


    Duan Qian said with indifference: "you are not very horizontal at ordinary times. Now how can I counsele you? It''s just that I have made great progress now. I want to find someone to practice my hand."


    Yang an was impulsive and wanted to hit him. Fang Tianxing held him and said, "don''t be impulsive. It''s useless to show off your temporary anger. It''s the right way to improve yourself."


    Fang Tianxing''s words make Yang an calm down, and he goes back to his house alone.


    Fang Tianxing also went back to his house. Today''s events did not affect his mood. Fang Tianxing was still serious.


    It''s normal for ordinary authors not to get the support of readers. After all, readers'' energy is limited. Why should they read the works of unfamiliar authors.


    After seven thousand words, Fang Tianxing imprinted the words on his life book and automatically updated it to the official website of perfect university.


    Fang Tianxing is also thinking about how to get more readers'' support. The power of network authors comes from readers. Only by getting more readers'' blessing can we go further on the way of network authors.


    I have to change the method, in order to get more readers'' support, in the author''s road more smoothly.


    The next day, Fang Tianxing and Yang an came to the west of the city again. The workers here, like a tiny screw, can only keep running.


    People here are still expressionless, living a blind life every day, going to and from work, playing the role of social devotees.


    When Fang Tianxing and Yang an came here, today''s situation is no different from before. They only attracted dozens of loyal readers.


    Yang an was very worried. He felt that if it went on like this, there would be no way to surpass them. The rise and fall of the market will inevitably lead to a huge backwardness.


    Sailing against the current, if you don''t advance, you will retreat. Yang an decides to fight for it. On that day, when he goes back, he quickly finds Duan Qian. Duan Qian still shows off his selfie and thinks he is very charming.


    Duan Qian sighed as he filmed, "a man like me who is popular with thousands of readers is really rare in the world."


    "My selfie is also good. Do you want to see it? I can wear women''s clothes." Yang an said shyly.


    Duan Qian was so angry that he vomited blood and scolded: "don''t run, you stop for me."


    Of course, Yang an turned his head and ran, but he was just chasing. When Yang an saw Duan Qian catching up, he deliberately stopped to wait for him. After waiting for him to catch up, he ran away desperately and made a face to attract Duan Qian to catch up.


    Under the two people''s quarrel, the whole yard is the sound of their quarrel.


    Horizontal light tone of the shoes thrown out, said: "you two have not finished, also let people sleep."


    They stopped and Duan Qian said, "Yang an, I remember you. I''ll teach you a lesson when the recommendation is over."


    Yang an said directly, "come on, I''ll wait for you."


    On the third day, Yang an and Fang Tianxing went to the west of the city to recommend their novels. They have become frequent visitors here. Many people who know them also come to chat with them.


    "What''s the life of your network authors like?" At this time, a worker named song Haifang asked.


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "the life of our network authors is very simple. Like ordinary people, what we do every day is to learn network literature and codewords. Our biggest hope is to get more readers and go further on the way of network authors."


    "Your life is very interesting. Unlike us, we produce all day long. We are faced with products and assembly lines every day. I really hope to live a different life." The worker named song Haifang said.


    "In fact, reading novels is the best way to experience different lives. Fiction allows you to experience other people''s lives at a very low cost. " Fang Tianxing said to him.

 Chapter 124

    But at this time, his friends next to him would pull him away, "work is so busy, what novels do you still read? It''s not better to play games." The man beside him said with disdain.


    "This classmate, you are wrong to say that. Novels are not only simple entertainment, but also cultivate people''s sentiment. In addition to meeting people''s empty spiritual needs, they are more realistic than reality."


    "Network literature is not all illusory things, how can it represent reality?" Song Haifang asked.


    "What is reality? It''s all we face every day. Is this reality real? Without an illusory meaning as the ultimate standard, everything is like floating on the sea, not solid, not touching the bottom, no destination, people can not feel the value of existence. " Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Song Haifang seems to have some feeling, he suddenly said: "Fang Tianxing, I''m going to read your novel."


    Fang Tianxing said happily: "sometimes choice is more important than effort. Your choice today will change your future."


    His colleagues in the side said: "you blow like a real like, how possible, anyway, I do not believe."


    When song Haifang wanted to go to Fang Tianxing''s novel, he left. Yang an said to one side, "Fang Tianxing, are those words you just said true?"


    Fang Tianxing said directly: "if I say that novels carry the human soul inherited from human civilization for thousands of years, including love, salvation, compassion, dignity, justice, fun, self-examination, humility, morality... Reading novels is the best way for us to experience these emotions without experiencing them ourselves."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Yang an said thoughtfully: "although I am a little confused, it seems to be quite reasonable."


    Song Haifang got Fang Tianxing''s novel website, but he didn''t care too much, so he went back to work in the factory. The work in the factory is still so boring. Song Haifang quietly goes to his post and picks up the workpiece to work.


    After a busy and boring day, song Haifang returned to the dormitory after work. Some of the people in the dormitory were playing games, and others were watching videos. Seeing them, song Haifang wanted to have fun with them, but he suddenly remembered the novel website Fang Tianxing gave him.


    Song Haifang opens his mobile phone, clicks on Fang Tianxing''s novel website, opens the website of perfect university, and enters the reading interface of Fang Tianxing''s novels. Song Haifang begins to read. Song Haifang brings his mood into the role of the book, and his heart enters a kind of peaceful artistic conception. The tension and tiredness of the day have been forgotten, and the endless troubles and worries have disappeared.


    Without the disturbance of foreign objects, song Haifang wandered between the lines alone. The mood changes with the change of the characters, enjoy the emotional changes of the characters, and feel all kinds of emotional changes with the change of the characters'' fate. He seems to have become the protagonist, in the face of the destruction of fate, but still standing, facing difficulties.


    It seems that the tribulations before his eyes are nothing, and the pain turns into smoke. That night, song Haifang read online novels all night, and didn''t go to sleep until early in the morning.


    The next day, song Haifang continued to live the same life as before, and continued to repeat his work. However, in the repetition of his life, he felt that he was a little different. The originally dull life became a little different. Song Haifang felt that he had something in his heart, and a special force sprouted in his heart.


    On the fourth day, he came to the place where Fang Tianxing recommended his novel. He went to Fang Tianxing and said, "brother, I read your novel and I feel very good."


    "I have made up my mind to strive for a different life." Song Haifang said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "yes, factories can''t learn anything, but you need more courage and determination to go out. Not everyone can do it. You should have your own goals and don''t blindly follow the trend. Others can only give you opinions. You should still think clearly and take certain risks in doing anything. Your future depends on you to fight for, no one can replace it, because this is your life. "


    Song Haifang nodded, said: "I believe I can rely on their own efforts to obtain a bright future, just like those heroes in network novels."


    With these words, a stream of light came down from the sky, and Fang Tianxing got the blessing of a secondary reader.


    Fang Tianxing looks at Song Haifang. His face is full of confidence and hope. He believes that all the difficulties in the future can''t be resisted.


    Song Haifang left, and Yang an said: "Fang Tianxing, congratulations on your harvest of a secondary reader."


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile: "what makes me most happy is not how many readers I get, but the ability to see my readers get happiness."


    When song Haifang returned to the factory, he did the same job, but he was not the same. The workers around Song Haifang all felt this. Song Haifang, who was originally silent, became more lively, talkative and positive.


    All the people around him are infected by him. They are all surprised at Song Haifang''s change. Compared with before, he is almost new and the whole person is different.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an didn''t leave until the end. The number of readers they got today is still small, but both of them are very energetic. After all, they still got a second level reader today.


    After returning to his place of residence, Fang Tianxing continued to work hard to code. Today, he also has a lot of feelings. His novels serve readers. Many readers live in difficulties, and they should use his works to give them the strength to get out of difficulties.


    Fang Tianxing keeps typing. The words contain his understanding of suffering, as well as his confidence and determination to overcome suffering, which is a great inspiration for readers.


    On the fifth day, Fang Tianxing went to the place where they recommended his works and felt a little different from yesterday. There are many people around waiting for them to come. When they see Fang Tianxing coming, they immediately surround them. The leader is the young man who was with song Haifang before. He points to Fang Tianxing and says, "that''s him. That''s the author of the network."


    As soon as he said this, countless people gathered around him. They said to Tianxing, "we want to see your novels. Please let me be your reader."


    Fang Tianxing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that so many people would need him.


    One side of Yang an quickly said: "nothing, I can, you can be my reader, he is actually I teach."


    "You''d better forget it. You''re very good at boasting, but the others are not so good." Fang Tianxing said.

 Chapter 125

    Yang an was very angry, but he couldn''t refute, so he had to say, "well, you''re right, you''re more powerful."


    The people around them all flocked in, saying that they wanted to become Fang Tianxing''s readers. Fang Tianxing was also impolite and told them his novel reading method. They couldn''t wait to open the novel to read.


    Fang Tianxing is very happy. Today, he has gained thousands of loyal readers, which is almost the sum of the previous days. His efforts have been rewarded, which is indeed a gratifying thing.


    Through reading Fang Tianxing''s novels, these readers gain confidence and courage to face difficulties.


    With these, their future life may be very different, because in any case, they also get the feeling outside their life and can have a place in the world.


    Today, Yang an has gained a lot of benefits. He has at least won the favor of hundreds of readers, while Fang Tianxing naturally gets more. He has got another 5500 loyal readers. If he continues like this, he will soon be able to enter the market successfully and break through the contract.


    They went back to the place where they lived happily. Duan Qian was really sad. They didn''t know what happened. When they asked in the past, they found out that his readers had abandoned him, and the original readers turned to other novels.


    Looking at the lost duanqian, Fang Tianxing also ran to comfort him, "don''t be sad. In fact, many times readers don''t choose you because you are not good enough. We want to encourage you to become better and better Internet authors."


    Duanqian listened to Fang Tianxing''s words. He felt a little better and gradually came out of the pain. Fang Tianxing and Yang an took him back to the place where he lived to help him code.


    On the fifth day, he got another 4000 readers. Fang Tianxing only felt that the power of readers'' blessing entered his body, which was more than 100 times stronger than before. The number of readers of Fang Tianxing exceeds 10000, breaking through to the first stage of signing a contract. The aperture behind his head is more and more shining, and the aperture representing the blessing power of secondary readers is more and more strong, which brings more and more power to Fang Tianxing, and further improves his strength.


    Yang an was also envious of Fang Tianxing. He saw that Fang Tianxing had made such progress in less than a month after he joined the perfect university. Most people did not dare to think of it. It was already a great genius.


    At the end of the seven day recommendation period, Fang Tianxing was blessed by 5000 first-class trainee readers, and by 1200 second-class readers, which is only one step away from signing the contract.


    After the end of the recommendation period, everyone set foot on the road back together, which is different from the previous strangeness. This time, they are more familiar. Originally, the cruel Duan Qian became more friendly, and no longer carried a shelf. Along the way, he talked and laughed with Fang Tianxing.


    They soon returned to the perfect university. All the freshmen who had sent out the recommendation came back. They stood in a row and asked the teacher to accept the results of the recommendation.


    Chinchilla stands in front of the public and looks at them more mature than before. This freshman recommendation is a great experience for them and lays a solid foundation for their future practice.


    Standing in front of the students, chinchilla said, "this freshman recommendation has gained a lot. Some people have made great breakthroughs, others have been greatly improved, but the gap between you also begins.


    After all, recommendation is not unlimited. It can only be provided to a few people. If we can''t achieve good results in recommendation, we can only give them less recommendation. If you don''t work hard enough, you can only be left behind step by step. In the end, your dream of being an author can only become empty talk. "


    When I heard the teacher''s words, many students felt very sad. Originally, everyone had the same starting point, but because of their own talent, once they fell behind, they would continue to accumulate and eventually form an irreversible gap


    "Let''s go back first. We will analyze your data and strive to cultivate the best students with the best resources." "It''s both encouragement and spur," said chinchilla.


    Many students scattered, we are determined to work hard to learn network literature, who do not want to be left behind that one.


    Duan Qian was even more determined. He bit his teeth and said, "don''t stop me. Today I want to update 50000 words."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an look at him, but they don''t dare to stop him. They hope Duan qian can really do what he says, and Duan Qian will set an action goal soon.


    Stay up late at night to write 10000 words, get up in the morning to write 10000 words, work hard to write 20000 words in the afternoon, and write 10000 words after dinner.


    After the plan was made, it began to be carried out. It''s ten o''clock in the evening to prepare the codewords. By twelve o''clock, 5000, or one tenth of the amount, will be completed.


    Wake up at 8:00 in the morning, Duan Qian starts with activities, washes, turns on the computer, ferments his emotions, and finally gets ready to continue coding. Let''s start with the morning meal.


    At nine o''clock, I finally wrote ten thousand words. But this is just the goal of last night, but we have to finish 10000 this morning.


    Duan Qian continued to write a little after finishing his meal, but now he has only written 12000 words. It seems that it is difficult to achieve the goal of 20000 words before 12 o''clock.


    At noon, I continued to code. I felt that it was impossible to finish 20000 words before 12 o''clock. At one o''clock, we finally finished fourteen thousand. Duan Qian plans to spend his lunch break and try his best to catch up with the backward tasks.


    Duan Qian didn''t have a rest at noon. He continued to work hard at coding, but he still hasn''t finished the progress of the morning, only finishing 18000. And I''m going to buy afternoon tea. It''s estimated that the time of coding in the afternoon will be delayed.


    After tea, I watched TV for a while, and now I''m ready to continue coding. According to today''s plan, we should have finished 28, 000 by now, but the fact is that we have only finished 18, 000 words behind schedule.


    Duan Qian continued to work hard in the afternoon, but his speed was limited, and his brain speed was limited. Up to now, he has only written 27, 000 words, which is still not enough.


    It was not until 12 o''clock in the night that the code was written to 35000. Looking at him who was still fighting, Fang Tianxing also sighed.


    Usually do not work hard, temporary cramming, network author is a relatively free profession, whether there are achievements all in their own efforts. It''s up to you to choose between procrastinating even the most basic tasks and taking the initiative to work hard.


    At ordinary times, we should make full use of our time. If we do this, we will certainly gain something over the years. However, it is futile to write too many words without quality assurance. Therefore, quality and quantity of efficient completion of the task, is the most ideal state.


    It was not until two o''clock in the morning that Duan Qian wrote 40000 words. Seeing that the number of readers finally increased, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 126

    Yang an on one side said to Tianxing, "do you think he is so good?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "don''t always be afraid of failure. All successful experiences are accumulated from failure. Because success and failure are in the line between, you can not take that step, will always stand in the same place.


    It''s like the ten mile sword God, the first day of Yuewen University, who has been lurking for many years and is willing to spend seven years to write about setting. After many years of research, he finally got to know the tricks of pretending to force. Some people say that he sharpened a sword in seven years and became a God when the sword came out. This shows how determined his mind is, which is the most powerful tool to overcome difficulties¡°


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an quietly retreat without disturbing duanqian. Everyone who works hard for his dream deserves respect as long as he does the right thing.


    Duanqian didn''t get up until noon the next day. High intensity code words have a great load on his body, but if he puts some pressure on himself with a certain intensity, he can also burst out great potential and complete the great leap from quantitative change to qualitative change.


    At least duanqiandu feels that his code speed has been greatly improved, and he has a deeper understanding of network literature.


    However, there are some disadvantages in doing so. For example, if you don''t have enough preparation, you may lose your original standard. Dissatisfied words should not be given to readers, they will only live up to their expectations.


    Today''s teacher is talking about the advance of the novel plot. Everyone is listening attentively. After class, Tianxing is suddenly pulled to the woods behind the school by Yang an. Fang Tianxing thought he was going to do something wrong, but he didn''t expect that Yang an asked him to lie behind the tree, and then someone seemed to come.


    Yang an turns his head to signal Fang Tianxing to stop. Then there is a beautiful woman in front of him. Fang Tianxing knows that his name is Xu Xin. He is the backbone of the student union in the perfect university. She is also a beautiful woman. She is good at dancing, and many boys like him secretly.


    Fang Tianxing then asked Yang an, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so sneaky?"


    Yang an points to a man hiding behind the rockery. Fang Tianxing looks at him and says, "isn''t that a-tai?"


    "Don''t you think Ron Artest is a bit obscene?" Yang an doubts of say.


    "Artest probably likes Xu Xin. What''s wrong with secretly liking others?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "I thought Artest seemed a little mysterious recently. Let''s laugh at him." Yang an said.


    Fang Tianxing thought about it, and it seems reasonable, but it can''t be done. Why do special things exist, so he told Yang an, "just stare a little, don''t make too much effort."


    When they returned to the classroom, they found that there were girls coming here. Xu Xin is arguing with others, several people in the past just know, it is Xu Xin''s scarf lost.


    It''s nothing, but it''s not the first time. Before it was gloves, this time it was scarves, but a lot of people began to worry. If it goes on like this, it will cause everyone''s panic.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an decided to help everyone solve this problem. They began to wait and see who stole Xu Xin''s scarf. They felt that Artest was suspected of a major crime.


    Several people came to the dormitory, Artest is there reading, see two people come, he looks as usual said: "how do you come back so early today."


    "Did you steal Xu Xin''s scarf?" Yang an asked.


    "Xu Xin lost her scarf. I don''t know." Artest said innocently.


    "That''s good. Let''s play." Yang an said to Artest,


    Fang Tianxing also responded, he said to Artest: "I have something to do, go out first."


    Artest hesitated for a moment and said, "yes."


    Soon Artest left with Yang an, and Fang Tianxing entered the dormitory again. Fang Tianxing went back to the dormitory, came to the place where Artest slept, and searched for his things. When Fang Tianxing soon found a scarf under Artest''s pillow, Fang Tianxing was almost certainly Xu Xin''s.


    Yang an and Artest go to the basketball court, where the basketball court has been occupied, other grades are playing, Artest said to Yang an: "there are already people playing here, we''d better go back."


    "Let''s play outside for a while. Why do we go back so soon?" But Yang an is to hold him back, don''t let him leave, still persuade him to stay.


    Yang an took Artest to chat for a while, Artest began to doubt, he felt more and more wrong, and Yang an''s behavior was too abnormal, so Artest tentatively said: "I''d better go back."


    Artest determined to go back, Yang an felt that time was enough, so he let him go back. Entering the dormitory, Artest saw the scarf in Fang Tianxing''s hand and the sign of being turned over on the bed. How could he not understand what happened.


    "You all know." Artest said dejectedly.


    "As early as when you peeped at Xu Xin, I guessed that you had a problem." Yang an said directly.


    Artest lost said: "as early as the entrance of the meeting, I fell in love with Xu Xin, the beautiful figure has been reflected in my heart, but I am really general, can only secretly look at him in the distance."


    "So you stole her scarf?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "She forgot to take it back, and I found it." Artest said.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly: "but you know this scarf is hers, but you didn''t return it."


    "I don''t dare to see her. I''m afraid..." Artest said.


    Yang an said angrily, "you can''t do anything because you are so timid. Why don''t you quit school earlier and be an ordinary person?"


    Artest''s head lower, he said in silence: "I''m useless, I don''t deserve to like Xu Xin, I listen to you, tomorrow to drop out."


    Artest''s tears drip down, do not want to let others see his tears, cover his face will run out.


    But a hand held him, Fang Tianxing said to him: "dry your tears, man crying like what, no matter how high the mountain, efforts to climb will always reach the top of the mountain, and always hesitated at the foot of the mountain, it will never be successful."


    "But there is a big gap. How can I catch up?" Artest said weakly.


    "We can help you. As long as you listen to me, you can''t say that you will succeed, but at least you can work hard." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Really?" Artest said expectantly.


    "Of course it''s true. First of all, you have to change your image." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Fang Tianxing said to Artest, "first of all, you have to be temperamental. Don''t always flinch."


    Yang an said to one side, "he''s just like a loser. What''s his temperament?"


    "Of course, there are ways. My way is to make him run for the president of the dance club." Fang Tianxing said confidently.

 Chapter 127

    "But I don''t know anything about dance. How can I become the president of the dance club?" Artest puzzled said.


    Artest is usually lonely and has a small social circle, so he naturally gets less support. Secondly, his resume is really average and even more vulnerable. Besides, before him, no one in his own class had ever crowded into the dance club, so no one supported him.


    Dance club recruit new people, need to interview. Because Fang Tianxing knew the people from the dance club and opened the back door for Artest, telling him that he could enter as long as he went to the interview.


    So Artest with a tentative attitude to participate in the student organization every year to inject new blood season is just the beginning of school.


    "Dance club is a miniature society, which is very helpful to exercise and career in the future."


    The seniors and sisters on the platform talk with great enthusiasm. If they have God''s help, they seem to have been chosen by heaven. The buff of successful people is extremely powerful.


    The interview questions are all put in a box, and the person who presides over the interview is the examiner of the dance club.


    "Who''s next?" Asked the examiner.


    Artest confidently stepped onto the platform, "I''ll come first.".


    So the examiner gave the others a wink, indicating that I was the one they had to look for.


    Artest began to draw questions, took out a look at the topic, "please use a sentence to describe yourself?"


    Artest is a little confused. He looks at Fang Tianxing and hopes that he can help himself and help himself so that he can successfully enter the student union and get close to Xu Xin.


    Soon Artest jumped out of a paragraph, so he said in a loud voice: "I am good at expression, I like dancing, I love art."


    Artest''s words finished, and soon there was a warm applause. His answer was very good, bold and direct, without any affectation.


    Examiner nodded, helplessly said: "yes, let you pass."


    "Second question, what do you want to tell the people around you most?" The examiner continued.


    Artest was prompted, replied: "never let down the people who believe in you."


    The examiner continued: "do you have a girlfriend now? Can you change yourself?"


    Artest quickly replied, "no, but I hope to meet that one."


    "What shortcomings do you think you have?" The examiner asked again, this question can be said to be very sharp, it is easy to see a person''s response.


    Artest quickly said: "my weakness is too principled, too honest."


    Artest said Fang Tianxing''s words, he felt blushed, those examiners also laugh, think Artest showed his humor.


    "What do you think of college life?" The examiner asked again.


    Artest replied: "university life only once, I do not regret."


    After that, other people came on stage to talk about their reasons for entering the dance club. Generally, those who can stand on that platform are the best in each department, and their level will not be too poor. So to be fair, Artest''s speech is no better than others.


    But if you want to enter a dance club, it''s not enough to rely on bright resume or sensational lecture notes.


    When we talk about large student organizations, we have to talk about darkness. There is no doubt that this must exist. I think it''s a good thing to come into contact with this aspect earlier. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. A dance club with many people is like a real social miniature. But relatively speaking, the dance club is a much cleaner place than the society.


    As a member of the dance club, you may release the information that you have a sense of security, responsibility and strength to the opposite sex.


    Ron Artest was a little worried. He didn''t know if he could join the dance club successfully. Fang Tianxing helped him a lot. The next thing depends on his ability.


    Fortunately, Artest got the chance to join the dance club, such as those organizations that help teachers work for free, help ministers get express delivery, and be called to do coolie every time.


    But the members of any dance club didn''t do it little by little. Everyone has done these jobs and been ordered.


    We always say that joining an organization is to train ourselves, improve ourselves and learn more new skills, but the most important exercise is often ignored by us.


    After entering the dance club, Artest can find a chance to approach Xu Xin and fulfill his wish, but the first thing to do is to return the scarf to Xu Xin. Artest finds the girls department and finds Xu Xin after several searches.


    "I''ve found your scarf. Let''s see if it''s yours." Artest said to her.


    "Give me your things." Xu Xin said feebly. It seems that she is not very comfortable. When Artest took out the scarf, she saw Xu Xin sitting on the stone bench beside the flower bed. It seems that she is really not very comfortable.


    Artest distressed said: "are you OK, or I''ll carry you back."


    Xu Xin nodded. Artest carried her on his back and walked as smoothly as possible. He didn''t want to bump Xu Xin.


    Xu Xin''s dormitory is on the second floor. Artest wanted to help her up, although he always stressed that Xu Xin had a bad stomachache. But it is estimated that such a move has been rotten by the boys in this school. The corridor administrator will not let Artest go up.


    But Artest had to ask a girl student to help Xu Xin upstairs, and told her to rest carefully. Artest was worried, but he had to leave. Artest went back to tell Fang Tianxing the situation.


    Artest asked Fang Tianxing, "what do you think I can do to get close to her?"


    Fang Tianxing reminded: "because you have a chance to approach in the dance club now, don''t be too anxious. Next week, I''ll invite her out for dinner and shopping, so as to shorten the distance between the two sides. After all, two people seldom go out alone. Two weeks should be enough, and then we can find a chance... "


    Artest nodded. What he believed most now was Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing said to him, "the next step is to establish your merits in the dance club, gradually show your excellent side and win the favor of Xu Xin.


    In order to run the dance club''s activities well, Artest held meetings again and again, wrote plans, and often did not attend classes. After the discussion and publicity of the activities, Artest found that few activities really attracted students'' interest, and no one was willing to participate. At this time, Artest began to rely on his popularity to find good friends to let them go.


    At the same time, in the dance club, Artest''s circle of communication is growing. Artest can know more people, have more friends, and practice his speaking and conversational skills. His ability is much better than before. Soon after the chance to approach Xu Xin, Artest gritted his teeth and told himself that he must seize the opportunity.


    On this day, Xu Xin made an appointment with Ron Artest and was ready to thank him. Ron Artest got up early and thought about what to wear and how to show his best in the dormitory.

 Chapter 128

    Yang an said on one side: "what''s so ugly? Other girls just thank you, not dating. What are you so excited about?"


    Artest said anxiously, "what do you know? This is my first formal meeting with Xu Xin. I have to be well prepared."


    Yang an is very helpless, for Artest this way he is very disdainful. Having dinner with Xu Xin in the evening, Artest thought that maybe he could say something from his heart at that time.


    Xu Xin called and said, "I don''t know if it''s convenient for you this evening. Can I treat you to dinner? Thank you for your help two days ago."


    Artest hesitated and said, "OK, then I will go."


    "Well, I''ll see you in the evening." Xu Xin said quickly.


    Having dinner with Xu Xin in the evening, Artest thought maybe he could talk about it then. In many cases, Artest will feel that the waiting time is the slowest, because Artest always has a kind of expectation.


    Yang an was a little worried about him, pretending to be abstruse and said, "but for your sake, I''ll give you some advice. Let me tell you the fastest and most effective strategy. Play hard to get.


    During this period of time, try to talk with her more, chat more, spend every festival together, and it''s best to make an appointment to bask in the sun and take a walk. Anyway, try your best to get familiar with her first, but don''t be ambiguous, but don''t express it.


    Even if she asks you if you like her, don''t say. Anyway, you are in different classes, which will help to implement the second step plan. Try your best to alienate her. Of course, you are not idle during this period. You should observe how she feels.


    You can see her hair in the space, but don''t leave footprints, that is, don''t praise, don''t comment, don''t enter her space. Just like the usual brush space, just pretend to be a passer-by. Why do you do this? First of all, one person appears in another''s life, which she can''t ignore.


    The more time you occupy her, the more she can''t ignore you. After a period of frequent contact with you, it''s difficult for her not to consider both of your problems. Later, I just left to find a good step for you. In case she doesn''t like you, if you leave, even if she doesn''t adapt, she won''t go to you. On the contrary, if she likes you, she will come to you on her own initiative. "


    Fang Tianxing added: "what Yang an said is not all right. You don''t need to use too many routines. As long as you have true feelings, it''s enough. As long as you like her and pay for her, that''s enough. It''s yours, it''s yours. It''s not yours. It''s no use trying. You are the only one in the world. What''s wrong with being short? What''s wrong with being not handsome? Who can match a single-minded and infatuated heart? "


    Artest nodded, and soon he left the dormitory. When Artest called Xu Xin again, Xu Xin told Artest to go to a hotel next to her school. The school has a canteen, but the food there is not very delicious.


    When Artest arrived at the hotel, Xu Xin was already inside. She sat on the side by the window and didn''t see Artest. As soon as Artest got in and sat down, the waiter poured Artest a glass of water and handed him the menu. Artest is about to pick up when Xu Xin robbed the past.


    "Artest, will you let me treat you to a meal?" Artest estimates that the price of the hotel is affordable for Xu Xin, so he won''t argue with her.


    So Xu Xin began to order. It seems that Xu Xin is quite familiar with this hotel, and he will order soon.


    Artest thought about it and said, "how is your health? You didn''t look very well that day."


    "It''s OK. It''s just that I felt a little uncomfortable that day. It''s good to have you, otherwise I don''t know what to do." Xu Xin said gratefully.


    "After dinner, let''s go shopping." Xu Xin said to Artest.


    Shopping, Artest knows that this is a girl will never be tired of things. For Artest, it''s a nightmare to go shopping with girls. Although Artest knows Xu Xin is just talking about it, he still instinctively resists it.


    Artest thought about it and said, "Xu Xin, shall I go shopping with you?"


    Xu Xin did not refuse, and quickly said, "good."


    When it comes to shopping, Artest has been with Xu Xin. In fact, girls and men shopping is not the same. When a man needs to go shopping, he is looking for something he needs. Once he finds it, he will buy it and go home.


    That is to say, the purpose of men shopping is very strong. But girls are different. When Xu Xin asks Artest to accompany her shopping, Artest always asks her what she needs to buy. Xu Xin always shakes his head and asks Artest if he can''t go shopping without buying anything. Artest is speechless.


    So girls shopping and men shopping is the opposite, they have no purpose before shopping. Often see what feel like, or see what discount feel cheap, will go to buy, also don''t consider whether need.


    At that time, Xu Xin saw a skirt. She also asked Artest if it was beautiful. She only saw that Xu Xin was beautiful like a princess.


    Artest even some excited, he could not help but said: "Xu Xin, I think you can be my girlfriend?"


    With that, Ron Artest is waiting for Xu Xin''s answer with great expectation. Xu Xin seems to be surprised. She stopped for a few minutes, which seemed like a century in Artest''s mind. After a moment, Xu Xin said, "we can try to communicate first..."


    In this way, Artest and Xu Xin finally became friends. The school also held the first test after the recommendation. Recommendation is to make everyone''s strength improve rapidly, but recommendation is limited. Only by using limited resources to invest in some of the best people and let them grow up at the fastest speed, can they play the greatest value.


    Soon the test will begin, and many students will stand in a row. Among them, the top three will be chosen. They will get the key recommendation, get more cultivation of the school, outstanding stand out.


    Standing in front of everyone, chinchilla said to everyone, "this is your first assessment for entering the perfect university. The first recommendation is to give everyone a relatively fair starting point. The college needs to know everyone''s strength and progress, so this test is held. I hope you can all go all out and show your strength. The winner will get a month''s recommendation opportunity. "


    With these words, the enthusiasm of the students was aroused. Young people are always young and restless. How can they admit that they are inferior to others? They have to fight to know who is strong and who is weak.


    "There are 50 students in the class. They compete in pairs and finally decide the winner. Next, we will arrange the candidates for the competition."

 Chapter 129

    Then the dragon cat began to arrange the order and candidates of the competition. Finally Fang Tianxing was arranged to compete with a classmate named Lin Dong. He was also full of confidence. Although he heard that Fang Tianxing was very strong, he didn''t flinch and wanted to try Fang Tianxing.


    "Brother, let me see your strength." Lin Dong''s fighting spirit is full of each other''s day line to say.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "OK, please give me some advice."


    Lin Dong gave a big drink and hit Fang Tianxing with his fist. The flame on his fist turned into a raging fire and hit Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing doesn''t give up. He directly calls out the battle armor of relying on heaven. He has reached the second contract and refined the battle armor of relying on heaven. At the moment, his combat power is several times that of before.


    There seems to be a flame burning in Lin Dong''s fist, which comes with incomparable momentum. Fang Tianxing also waves his fist, and the strength of his fist disappears without smoke. The two fists hit each other, and the terrible power gushed out. A strong wind swept through the open space around them, blowing the dust around them.


    Lin Dong stepped back again and again. Just now, he tried Fang Tianxing''s strength, but he didn''t expect to make a decision under one blow. His strength is not as good as Fang Tianxing. He doesn''t know that Fang Tianxing only has five parts of his strength. If he knows, I''m afraid he won''t be angry.


    The power of the reader''s blessing can''t be compared with that of other skills. Lin Dong yelled, and he also called out war armor. He yelled, "you and I urge war armor to fight in heaven."


    Fang Tianxing said, "OK, let''s go."


    Then Fang Tianxing urged his armor to take off slowly. Lin Dong did not want to lag behind, and soon he flew up to the sky, flying higher and higher. Lin Dong asked Fang Tianxing to fight in the sky. In fact, he had two purposes.


    One is that he doesn''t want to be seen by others, but he is good at high-altitude tactics. Lin Dong and Fang Tianxing come to the sky thousands of miles high. The air here is extremely thin. To understand the composition of the sky, we must mention the atmosphere. The earth is wrapped by layers of the atmosphere.


    Lin Dong said to Tianxing, "brother, take the call." After that, the words changed into countless sharp swords and rushed straight to Fang Tianxing. There was a lot of space here, which could show a greater offensive.


    These swords rush like a school of fish, and Fang Tianxing avoids them. However, under the control of Lin Dong, these swords keep a close eye on Fang Tianxing, and they are extremely flexible, like maggots attached to bones.


    With a wave of his hand, Fang Tianxing''s words gushed out and turned into a sword. With a wave of his sword, Fang Tianxing hit the flying swords around him and scattered countless flying swords, which scattered Lin Dong''s consciousness.


    Lin Dong was so surprised that he made these flying swords form a sword array. Countless flying swords condensed into one and stabbed Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing waved his sword and knocked it away. Soon the sword was on Lin Dong''s neck.


    "I give up." Lin Dong had no choice but to admit defeat.


    When Fang Tianxing heard him admit defeat, he took back his sword and they fell back to the ground. The students at the bottom didn''t see their fighting process. They only saw Lin Dong''s face was very blue, so they probably guessed the result of the contest.


    There are still many people in the competition, Fang Tianxing won this game, and we can''t continue the next game until tomorrow. At this time Duan Qian came over and said angrily, "I''m still a little late. I didn''t expect that I''m still unable to catch up with you."


    Duan Qian''s cultivation is now a double contract. It''s amazing to see Fang Tianxing solve the battle before him.


    "Everyone''s fate is different. Internet writers have to solve their readers'' problems. Life is also a practice. It''s not necessarily tired to lie on the ground. Simple repetition is not hard work, but constant self breakthrough. "


    Duan Qian said helplessly: "you are always right."


    Fang Tianxing back to the dormitory, efforts to code, as a network author, update can not forget. Soon Artest also came back, he has been with Xu Xin these days, always very late back to the dormitory.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing coding, Artest was a little worried and said, "I''m in trouble. Can you help me?"


    Fang Tianxing puzzled said: "what''s the matter, you say?"


    "Can you lend me some money?" Artest said to Tianxing.


    The next day, the fight continued. Looking at other people busy choosing the number of bamboo sticks, Fang Tianxing didn''t rush up. Instead, he saw that it was almost time to go up and picked a bamboo stick to stand beside him.


    Totoro announces the order of the competition according to the number on everyone''s bamboo stick. Fang Tianxing fights a student named Liu Kang. When Liu Kang sees Fang Tianxing, he is lucky to see that his opponent is Fang Tianxing.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything. He was still calm. People around him thought that Fang Tianxing knew that he would lose.


    "Next, Fang Tianxing fights Liu Kang." Announced chinchilla.


    Soon, the two men began to fight. There were bursts of surprised voices from the bottom, because by this time, the two had been fighting for nearly a hundred moves.


    Liu Kang''s strength is much stronger, but he didn''t survive several moves under Fang Tianxing, and he was defeated soon.


    "At the end of the battle, Fang Tianxing won and got a month''s recommendation."


    Soon Fang Tianxing became the winner after the competition, and got a month''s recommendation. Chinchilla asked him where he chose to go.


    After thinking about it, Fang Tianxing replied, "I''m going to Chaoyang City, and I don''t know what happened to the people there."


    "It''s said that it''s not very peaceful there recently. Do you still want to go like this?" Continued the chinchilla.


    Fang Tianxing affirmed: "I''ve decided, I''m going to Chaoyang City."


    The instructor said helplessly: "well, since you insist on going, let you go."


    Other people chose other cities, only Fang Tianxing went to Chaoyang City alone. It took Fang Tianxing half a day to get to Chaoyang City.


    It doesn''t seem to have changed much here, but Fang Tianxing knows what must have happened. Soon he comes to the factory. It seems that something has happened here. The factory, which used to run day and night, was quiet. Fang Tianxing soon found that something was wrong.


    The Red Sea company where he works has 70000 workers. Thousands of workers are in traffic jams. It is said that the factory has closed down.


    Now the factory has been sold, which means that workers will lose their jobs completely, and there is basically no compensation scheme.


    The workers were angry, they chose collective rights. Thousands of people blocked the office building of the factory to fight for their rights. Thousands of workers in the factory held a general strike. Before that, some workers had rumoured that the factory would close down, but they didn''t expect it to be so sudden.


    The workers said they would come here every day if they didn''t solve the problem. The cadres in the factory said to wait, but the workers knew that the leaders were delaying until the developer entered the factory. When it became a established fact that the factory was demolished, the workers could not resist.

 Chapter 130

    So the workers are still at the gate of the factory, just want to pay back the wages and economic compensation. I saw hundreds of workers sitting at the gate of the factory, with white strips of writing tied on their heads. Two men put a long black and white slogan asking for pay.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing coming, the workers surrounded Fang Tianxing and wanted to ask him to help them recover their wages. Fang Tianxing appeased the masses and let them explain the problems one by one.


    "I still have half a year''s salary." A worker crowding out the crowd, helpless each other Tianxing said.


    Another worker immediately said, "I haven''t paid my salary for a year."


    Perhaps some people who have not experienced the bottom life should ask why these workers do not need the law to recover their wages. In fact, the cost and cycle required by the law are often beyond the affordability of the bottom workers. In this sense, workers may be lucky to meet Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing can really promote the solution of the problem, and more workers in the society may not find a way out at all.


    After learning about the situation of the masses, Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "please be calm and don''t be impulsive. I''ll go to the person in charge of the factory to talk about it and solve the problem for you."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the workers took the initiative to get out of the way, and Fang Tianxing strode forward to the office building of the factory.


    Fang Tianxing takes worker representative Lao Jiang to the office building, where the cadres are. The workers block the door because boss Hu is here. Fang Tianxing and Lao Jiang stride into the office building, where the rest are cadres, while boss Hu is at the top.


    Over these people, Fang Tianxing went all the way. He saw that all the cadres in these factories were not depressed. They just looked calm and didn''t care at all.


    Suddenly someone stopped drinking and Fang Tianxing said, "where are you from and what are you going to do?"


    Several people beside him watched Fang Tianxing and Lao Jiang whisper. Lao Jiang saw those people and whispered to each other: "he is manager Liu in charge of production. He is very harsh at ordinary times. Many people have suffered."


    Fang Tianxing replied without fear: "I''m here on behalf of the workers to get their wages back."


    That manager Liu said with a smile: "wages have to wait until after the demolition of the factory, you are in no hurry."


    Fang Tianxing''s old Jiang angrily said, "it was once every three months before, but now it is once a year. Do you really want to tease us?"


    "I told you for a long time that the operation of the factory has been difficult in recent years. We have to share our worries for the factory." Manager Liu said without salt or talk.


    "Screw you, the factories are going to close down, and you ask me to share the worries for the factories. Why don''t you share the worries for the factories?" Old Jiang Nu way, to this kind of stand to talk don''t waist ache of guy,.


    A man next to manager Liu said, "you are not right. You are also an old employee. Why can''t you carry forward your style. You and other workers put out the fire and protect the factory. Why can''t we save the fire again today? "


    "In those days, the fire fighting was for everyone. Today, the factory has long been your personal belongings, playing with the workers." Old Jiang hen Sheng said.


    In those days, Dajiang factory was a good place for all the townships. Many years later, they vied to enter Dajiang factory and were proud to enter it. But later, since manager Liu led Dajiang factory, the situation of Dajiang factory went from bad to worse and declined. Gradually, there was a situation that wages could not be paid out, and now we have to sell the land of the factory.


    How can the workers tolerate it? That''s why today''s situation has emerged.


    Manager Liu was silent. Fang Tianxing ignored him and moved on. He soon came to boss Hu''s office. Open the door, a fat man sitting in it, fat see Fang Tianxing and ginger come in, first surprised, and then indifferent said: "ginger, you do this is illegal, you know?"


    Lao Jiang was not frightened, he said directly: "boss Hu, if you can settle my salary as soon as possible, we don''t have to."


    "I have no money. I have to sell the land to get the money. I can''t help it if you don''t leave." Mr. Hu spread his hand and said.


    "If we let you go this time and you run away, it will be hard to catch you again." Lao Jiang said with apparent disbelief.


    Boss Hu took out a stack of cheques and said to Lao Jiang, "you have been in the factory for so many years. When did I treat you badly, you should take the cheques first. When I have money, you can get them."


    After saying that, boss Hu handed the check to Lao Jiang, but Lao Jiang didn''t answer it. Instead, he sneered and said, "I certainly know your character in the factory for so many years. It''s because I know that I can''t believe you."


    The situation is deadlocked. Lao Jiang doesn''t believe boss Hu at all, and boss Hu can''t give money to the workers. Fang Tianxing thought for a while and said, "if we don''t solve today''s problems, we will only have more and more troubles in the future. Boss Hu, you''d better make a decision earlier. "


    Hu boss a pair of dead pig is not afraid of the appearance of boiling water, said: "money is not, you want to block on the block Bai, I have no way."


    Fang Tianxing also fell into meditation, the current situation is really very nervous, Lao Jiang said after Fang Tianxing: "little brother, you''d better go. We''ll take care of our own business. You can leave it alone. "


    Fang Tianxing knows in his heart that if he doesn''t help them, there will be bloody conflicts in the end. If he leaves, he can only let them be in dire straits.


    Suddenly there was a cry from downstairs, as if there was a conflict. Fang Tianxing hurried down to check, but found that two people wrestle together. One was the worker who came to ask for money, the other was manager Liu. They had a conflict somehow.


    Fang Tianxing waves out the words in his body, and the words become the wind to separate them. After they are separated, they want to fight again. But Fang Tianxing controlled them and said to them, "is there anything you can''t do? Why do you want to do that?"


    The worker said to Tianxing, "if this boy wants to run, I must stop him. I can''t tell him to run away."


    Manager Liu said angrily, "I''m not the boss. What do you want me to do?"


    Fang Tianxing knew that it would be more and more difficult to drag on. He thought that this matter had to be solved and could not be reconciled.


    All the people gathered around, and a battle was imminent. Fang Tianxing tried his best to stop them, and didn''t want to let them fight any more.


    "It''s already noon. We''d better have a meal first and discuss it after eating." Fang Tianxing suggested.


    Fang Tianxing and others came to the canteen of the factory. The workers came out and said, "let''s cook for you. It will be ready soon."


    Soon they all went to cook. Fang Tianxing asked everyone to sit down. Many of the tables and chairs here were rotten and broken, and there was no clean place at all.

 Chapter 131

    Fang Tianxing chatted with the people, and they told him about the old things in Dajiang factory. Lao Jiang said, "the canteen here was very good, and many people envied it. At that time, the tables and chairs here were brand new, but now they have changed a lot. When there was a fire in the workshop, everyone tried their best to put out the fire. The house was blackened and the machine was burnt out. Everyone spontaneously organized to clean and repair it.


    At that time, everyone regarded the factory as their own home. However, the factory was controlled by those who played with power. They only knew how to play with power. How ever did they manage the life and death of the factory. Originally, Dajiang factory was profitable a few years ago, but now it is losing money year after year. It can''t even pay the wages of the workers. It is reduced to land for sale. "


    Lao Jiang has a lot of feelings. He has worked in Dajiang factory for more than ten years. Watching the rise and fall of Dajiang factory, he is more indignant and helpless. Several old workers nearby also feel the same way.


    They have witnessed the situation of Dajiang factory from scratch to today. More than ten years have been spent in Dajiang factory. It''s not easy to forget.


    "If you were given another chance to go back to the beginning of Dajiang factory, would you like to fight for it again?" Fang Tianxing asked suddenly.


    "Yes, of course we do." The workers said with one voice.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "now I know what to do."


    "Just a moment. I''ll come." Fang Tianxing told the workers and left soon.


    Fang Tianxing comes to the Lord''s mansion, and Liu Feng, who is in charge of Chaoyang City, is still there. Fang Tianxing found him, told him about Dajiang factory, and told him what he thought.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s idea, Liu Feng quickly said, "brother, you come to me for this, of course I can help you, but will it be too risky for you to do so?"


    Fang Tianxing said without hesitation: "I believe in them. I believe that only when Dajiang factory is really in the hands of the workers can it give full play to their strength."


    "Well, I believe you." Liu Feng said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing soon returned to the factory, where the workers were waiting. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s return, they all flocked to inquire about the situation. Fang Tianxing said to them, "the bank in Chaoyang City has agreed to give you loans, so that you can go through the early production first."


    The old workers are very happy, but some people are dissatisfied. Fang Tianxing said to them, "if you don''t want to continue working in the factory, you can leave. We won''t force you, but I hope you can stay and work together, because from now on, this is your factory, and every effort won''t be in vain. Now think about it for a while, I''ll go up and find boss Hu first. "


    The workers get out of the way, and Fang Tianxing walks in directly. The people around him are looking forward to it. Fang Tianxing comes all the way to boss Hu''s office, where he is sitting.


    Fang Tianxing told him what he thought. After pondering for a moment, boss Hu said, "it''s useless for me to keep these machines. It''s not impossible to give them to the workers, but the price is negotiable."


    Fang Tianxing said in a deep voice: "it''s just an old machine that has been used for more than ten years. If it hadn''t been mended by the workers, it would have been useless for a long time. If boss hu wants to sell at a high price, it won''t work out. "


    Boss Hu pondered for a moment, and quickly said: "these machines can still be used for a few years, how about 300000 monthly tickets."


    Fang Tianxing looks at Lao Jiang. Lao Jiang nods and indicates that it is acceptable. Several people sign the contract and settle the matter. The machine is priced at 300000 monthly tickets to pay the wages of the workers, and the remaining part will be paid after getting the money for land sales.


    Fang Tianxing went downstairs to show the contract to the workers. They were all cheering. Fang Tianxing pressed down with both hands, and everyone fell silent. Fang Tianxing said to them, "listen to me, I have given you a piece of land to build a new factory in the suburbs. As for these machines, they are priced at 300000 monthly tickets to pay you part of your salary, And I will supervise boss Hu to pay the rest of your salary. Let''s take action. "


    The workers took action, took down the machines one by one, carefully hoisted them away, and put them on the big trucks. They looked like they were in full swing, while those who insisted on paying as long as they were embarrassed and bowed their heads.


    Fang Tianxing comforted them and said, "don''t blame yourself too much. You have your own choice, but you have to work hard. Don''t sit back and eat nothing."


    Several people listened to Fang Tianxing''s work and left after taking the money. Only one of them stayed. She was a woman with a child. She held the child and said to each other, "it''s not that I don''t want to work with you, but my man owes a lot of money. It''s not clear. Can I borrow some more money for me?"


    "She''s Lin Xiufen and he Yuquan''s wife, but her husband is addicted to gambling, and now she''s addicted to gambling," said Lao Jiang


    In Fang Tianxing''s mind, gambling is the most harmful. Many people are addicted to gambling, and their bad habits are hard to change. For this reason, they are ruined.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it''s hard for people who are addicted to gambling to get rid of it. Just lending money to Lin Xiufen to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause may make her sink deeper and deeper, and even harm him instead.


    Fang Tianxing said to Lin Xiufen, "I can lend you money, but I have to go to your house first."


    Lin Xiufen took a look at Fang Tianxing, then nodded, and soon took Fang Tianxing to Lin Xiufen''s house. Lin Xiufen''s house is in a bungalow in the suburb. It''s far away from the city, but it can also live. There are some old happy words pasted on the windows.


    Lin Xiufen pulls Fang Tianxing into the house. The house is almost in a mess. It seems that she has just been robbed. Most of the furniture is overturned.


    Lin Xiufen carefully around the overturned furniture, Lin Xiufen some worry said: "he lost money gambling, the family can sell money things sold, now still owe people a lot of money."


    Lin Xiufen helped up the overturned chair, and the other party Tianxing said, "sit down first, and I''ll clean up the house."


    Fang Tianxing sat down and saw a wedding photo on the wall. In the photo, the two people cuddle with each other, with a sweet smile on their faces.


    Soon, Lin Xiufen tidied up the furniture on the floor, swept away the sundries, and brought a glass of water to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing said thank you.


    Then Lin Xiufen went to work again, and the child was crying again. Lin Xiufen hurriedly went to comfort the child. The child seemed to be hungry, and she opened her chest to feed the baby.


    Fang Tianxing finds that Lin Xiufen doesn''t shy away from herself. He turns his head. The child finally stops crying and sucks at ease. After waiting for about half an hour, Fang Tianxing noticed the sound of her putting the baby in the cradle.

 Chapter 132

    When Fang Tianxing heard the baby''s crying stop, he thought that Lin Xiufen should be fed. Then he turned his head. But he didn''t expect that Lin Xiufen would open her chest and walk towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was very surprised and retreated.


    "You don''t have to. I''m not that kind of person. Why are you doing this?" Fang Tianxing said nervously.


    Lin Xiufen said in silence: "this family is over long ago. I''ll divorce him when I return the money. I can''t repay you for helping me out. I hope you don''t dislike me."


    After all, Fang Tianxing was still a student. He only felt thirsty. In a hurry, he said to Lin Xiufen, "you still misunderstood me. I really want to help you, not to do anything good. Don''t be cheap.


    At this time, the child suddenly cried again. Lin Xiufen quickly turned around, picked up the child and went into the room. After a while, Lin Xiufen came out with red eyes. He had already put on his clothes and said timidly, "I was rude just now. I''m sorry."


    With that, Lin Xiufen bowed to Fang Tianxing to make amends. Fang Tianxing helped him up and said with relief, "don''t worry. In fact, I just want to help you. I don''t have to think so much."


    When Lin Xiufen''s tears came down, she cried and said, "I really can''t help it. He Yuquan used to be a pretty good person. Unfortunately, since he became addicted to gambling, he became a different person. He didn''t work hard and thought about getting something for nothing all day long.


    During the depression period in the factory, he Yuquan stayed at home with nothing to do and played games all day long. I said a few words to him, and he was taken to gamble by those friends. I didn''t mention him when I won some money at first, but later he gambled more and more, but how could he always win. I soon lost all my family. After losing money, he came back to get it. If I don''t give him money, I''ll have to be beaten. It doesn''t matter whether our wives live or die. "


    With Lin Xiufen''s crying, the backlog of emotions in her heart was released, and her depressed mood was relieved.


    Fang Tianxing appeases Lin Xiufen for a while. Suddenly there is a sound of opening the door. Soon the door opens and a man walks in. Seeing Fang Tianxing, he says angrily, "who are you? How can you be in my house?"


    Lin Xiufen hate voice said: "he Yuquan, you also know back, how you don''t die outside, so I also remarry."


    "Well, while I''m not at home, I found a little white face. It''s really a long face for me." He Yuquan some misunderstanding, anger extremely counter smile, said sarcastically.


    With that, he Yuquan took the chair beside him and smashed it at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing smashed the chair with a wave of his fist. The man still wanted to do it. Fang Tianxing waved his hand and made a string to bind him firmly.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he Yuquan was angry. He couldn''t listen to his own explanation. He had to subdue him first, and then reason with him.


    He Yuquan is still struggling. He wants Tianxing to yell at him. Fang Tianxing blocks his mouth. He struggles for a long time before he stops.


    Fang Tianxing saw that he was a little more honest and said to him, "things are not what you think. I''m a network writer. I''m here to help you, not anything else. I hope you can listen to me."


    With that, Fang Tianxing gave him a look at his life treasure book. He Yuquan seemed to believe it and nodded repeatedly. Fang Tianxing then took out something to block his mouth.


    He Yuquan seemed to believe Fang Tianxing''s words. He asked, "you are really an Internet writer. You are here to help us."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "of course I''m here to help you. Now do you believe me?"


    Lin Xiufen said: "Fang Tianxing doesn''t want any reward to help the workers rebuild the Red Sea factory. It''s said that our orphans and widows owe a lot of foreign debts, so they come to help us. Don''t misunderstand the good people."


    He Yuquan really believed Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing untied the rope for him. He stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    After the misunderstanding was solved, he Yuquan stood up and walked around. He found that the things here were the same. He searched everywhere, as if he wanted to find something valuable.


    Lin Xiufen said: "don''t look for it. All the valuable things at home have been sold out. What else can I sell?"


    He Yuquan said regardless: "the house property certificate at home, the house can also be sold."


    Lin Xiufen suddenly worried, she frantically rushed to her side, said: "what do you want to do, sold the house where our mother two live, you don''t want us to sleep in the street."


    He Yuquan pushes Lin Xiufen away and continues to search for the house property certificate. Lin Xiufen is in a hurry and runs to the house crazily. She even raises the child over her head and says with tears in her heart: "if you don''t repent again, I''ll throw the child to death."


    He Yuquan puzzled said: "you are crazy, quickly put down the child."


    He Yuquan is really in a hurry. His wife is crazy and takes her child as a chip. He Yuquan is really impulsive. He rushes to take the child, but Lin Xiufen doesn''t want him to take the child. The child fails and falls to the ground.


    A figure flashed by, it was Fang Tianxing who saved the child.


    "You''d better calm down first. After all, people always do things they regret when they are impulsive." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, they also repented, but he Yuquan said in a low voice: "if I don''t pay my gambling debts, those creditors will kill me."


    Lin Xiufen said on one side: "now I have no money to pay your debts."


    He Yuquan said helplessly: "at the beginning, I never wanted to get in touch with gambling, and I never wanted to gamble. When I had money, I thought about how to spend it, and I never thought about how to gamble. Now it is addicted to gambling, addicted to gambling, can not sleep every night, are thinking about gambling. As soon as I have money, I will gamble. I feel sad when I lose. I want to cry without tears.


    I really want to kill myself. I know I won''t win and I still gamble. Do I know I don''t have money at home. At the beginning, I won the money. If I won, I still lost. If I couldn''t take any points away, I was thinking about gambling. If I didn''t gamble for a day, I would feel miserable. But I was just like that. I''m sorry to gamble, but it''s useless to regret. "


    He Yuquan looks heartbroken. It seems that he really has the heart of regret. Lin Xiufen said: "if you knew earlier, why did you have to have it at the beginning? Now it''s too late to regret."


    After thinking about it, Fang Tianxing said to Lin Xiufen, "take his salary back and pay off the debt. It''s better to pay it in installments rather than at one time. In this way, he can be urged to work hard. As long as you distract your attention to the right path, you will gradually give up. As long as you restrain yourself, you should be able to control your behavior. "

 Chapter 133

    Fang Tianxing continued: "gambling is like a disease. It will take a long time to change. The process will be repeated. You should understand all these. There are successful drug addicts, not to mention gambling addicts. We should also have this confidence. As long as he wants to change all this, that''s the key. "


    Lin Xiufen nodded. She thought Fang Tianxing was right. Although he Yuquan was dissatisfied, she nodded and agreed with Fang Tianxing.


    "I hope you and your wife can live a good life from now on." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    "Little brother, we help our husband and wife out of difficulties. We are willing to be your readers when we are honored." He Yuquan and Lin Xiufen said together.


    After that, two streamers of light fell into Fang Tianxing''s body, which was the blessing of two secondary readers. Fang Tianxing nodded, which was also a virtue to help them.


    "I''ll go first. You should make good preparations. When the new Dajiang factory is completed, go on to work in the new Dajiang factory and pay off the debt slowly." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    With that, Fang Tianxing turned to leave and returned to Dajiang factory. The machines here have been moved almost, and the workers in place have gradually dispersed.


    Fang Tianxing enters the office building, boss Hu is already waiting for him, "boss Hu, let''s go." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Boss Hu''s face flashed a trace of unhappiness, but he still let Fang Tianxing follow him. Fang Tianxing followed boss Hu to the place where he lived. This small building is spacious, much better than the place where workers live.


    Fang Tianxing stepped into the building. As soon as boss Hu entered the building, a woman came out and cried, "you''re back."


    When she saw Fang Tianxing, who was following boss Hu, she looked at him in a puzzled way.


    Boss Hu gave her a wink and said to her, "go to prepare the meal and greet my little brother."


    Soon Fang Tianxing followed him into the room. The things in the room seemed to be much less. There were a lot of furniture, and most of them were scattered things. Boss Hu asked Fang Tianxing to sit down. After Fang Tianxing sat down, boss Hu said, "little brother is young and promising. It''s really extraordinary."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "boss Hu, you''re welcome. I''m just an ordinary student."


    They talked and laughed, but after all, they had different identities and soon had no common language. After the polite words, boss Hu began to talk about Dajiang factory.


    In fact, Dajiang factory was founded by my father at that time. At that time, people were willing to work hard, and the social class was not so obvious. People could easily succeed and everyone was willing to pay. Later, the social class became more and more fixed, and everyone lost the enterprising spirit, and gradually became insensitive. Social change was multi-directional. First of all, social progress is not inevitable, and there may be retrogression.


    Boss Hu told Fang Tianxing the story of the beginning of the factory. When his father started a business, the government encouraged everyone to start a business. At that time, the business environment was very good.


    Many entrepreneurs, especially private entrepreneurs, rely on low cost, long working hours and relatively high efficiency. It can make a small workshop increase several times almost overnight, so as to obtain good profits.


    However, most of the factories in his father''s contemporaries declined immediately after a short period of glory. Within a few years, many factories became the yellow flowers of the past.


    Many bosses of his father''s generation sigh: why can we do so well in a small workshop with 40 people in those years, but now it is so difficult to change the automatic machines and assembly lines.


    In any factory that is about to close down, people will find countless materials and finished products, which is the most external manifestation of this reason. Once there is a bottleneck in production, it will lead to a series of related problems.


    At the beginning, the business of boss Hu''s father''s Dajiang factory was booming, with more and more orders. With the increase of factory orders and the expansion of enterprise scale, boss Hu''s father was glad to find that it was not enough to recruit more workers to solve the problem.


    But at the beginning, it was OK. After a few years, boss Hu''s father found that it was more and more difficult to cooperate and operate among various departments of the factory. Departments blame each other, and each department has its own reasons.


    The main problem is that other departments do not provide the conditions to complete the work of their own departments, while the boss is busy holding meetings for all departments all day, but he does not know how to adjust.


    In fact, this is because when an enterprise was small, it doesn''t matter if there was no standard procedure, because an order is an order. We all know the tasks that should be completed on that day and the order.


    However, when the number of orders increases, there will be many orders to be processed in one day, that is to say, there will be many orders at the same time. At this time, what to complete first and then what to complete is a very noteworthy problem. Under such circumstances, it is not feasible to increase the number of people without changing the management system and methods.


    When the development is smooth, naturally there is no problem. Once there is a problem, the factory will not be able to continue, so boss Hu''s father is tired. After boss Hu came to power, those people didn''t obey his management. They ganged up one by one and only cared about their own interests. It was difficult for him to mobilize his boss.


    The power in the company is limited. The people who do not have the power ask for the power for their own interests. The people who have the power should prevent others from taking their power and want to get more power.


    They are all fighting for the distribution and redistribution of power, and the management of the company is based on the distribution of power.


    After listening to him, Fang Tianxing also knows that these things are the subjective thoughts of boss Hu from his own point of view, which may not be the true situation of things. There is no eternal existence in the world. Everything will be decadent, and there is no immortal flower.


    When boss Hu finished paying the rest of the workers'' wages, Fang Tianxing said goodbye to him and came to the new Dajiang factory.


    The workers are working in full swing. They need to be familiar with the new plant. After all aspects of planning, they put the machines in the planned position. The old workers are debugging the machines and making preparations before production. The younger workers are trying to transform the new plant.


    The faces of the workers are full of energy. The motivation to work for themselves is different from that to work for others. All the backbones in the original factory have got some shares in the new factory, which makes them work more wholeheartedly, without the appearance of losing before.


    Seeing the arrival of Fang Tianxing, the workers stopped their work and went to Fang Tianxing one after another. They saw that Fang Tianxing was holding a piece of paper. Some workers asked curiously, "Fang Tianxing, what are you holding?"

 Chapter 134

    Fang Tianxing said to them with a happy face: "I come to see you this time, not only to celebrate that you can get your own salary, but also to bring you the first order of new Dajiang factory."


    "Really?" Lao Jiang asked in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing replied, "of course it''s true."


    Everyone cheered immediately. With this first order, the new Dajiang factory will be able to go through the initial stage and get on the track faster.


    What Fang Tianxing brought to you is really a big surprise, and everyone is very happy. They are always looking forward to having their own factory. Fang Tianxing helps them realize their ideal.


    The faith in their hearts turns into power, which makes them become secondary readers. Fang Tianxing only feels that his power of patronage has further increased. Now he has 5000 secondary readers and 23000 primary readers, and his strength has been further enhanced.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the happy workers. He knows that maybe one day, the same thing will happen. Maybe they will become disgusted one day. However, no matter how jerky the world is, there are still some things worth insisting on, aren''t they.


    Fang Tianxing was infected by everyone''s joy, he said happily: "my recommendation period is over, I will come to see you in the future, I hope you will be better and better in the future."


    The workers knew that Fang Tianxing had his own business to do, so they didn''t want to stay. With that, Fang Tianxing left.


    At the end of one month''s recommendation period, Fang Tianxing soon returned to the perfect university, and the students who went out with him made great progress. Fang Tianxing saw that they had been promoted to a small level at least.


    Although recommendation can increase the number of readers, it should also be linked with their own understanding of network literature. Otherwise, there will be an upside down relationship between their own strength and the number of readers, which will not be a good thing.


    Only the understanding of network literature and the number of readers go hand in hand, this is the correct way of practice, and the most correct way for network writers.


    When Fang Tianxing returned to his dormitory, he felt that he had a lot of insights. This recommendation has a great harvest for Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing casually typed a few words on the keyboard, and found that his words became more exquisite, and his understanding of network literature was deeper than before.


    Dada typing sounds, Fang Tianxing''s fingers are like elves, constantly beating on the keyboard, and soon finish today''s update. Fang Tianxing came to his own thinking space and met five masters as usual. Tianma Tudou saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. He was also very surprised to see the change of Fang Tianxing.


    "You''ve made a lot of progress in this period of time," he said in surprise.


    "All of them are well taught by five masters. I just follow their instructions. Compared with a few masters, my progress is nothing." Fang Tianxing said respectfully.


    One side of the Tang family three Shao said with a smile: "don''t be modest. We see everything about you. We just give you a big direction. It''s mainly up to you."


    Fang Tianxing was worried and asked, "master, will the new Dajiang factory be the same as before?"


    "If you can think of this, it shows that you have made great progress." Tang Jiasan said with admiration.


    Then he said: "there are few enterprises with a hundred years in the world, just like there are no immortal people in the world. The ultimate goal of all life is to perish, but some things always exist.


    For example, for some of the same things, future generations learn from the experience and wisdom of their predecessors, and keep on making progress. When people become arrogant and conceited, and take success for granted, and lose their enterprising spirit, failure is bound to come. "


    "Master, I see." Fang Tianxing finally solved his doubts and bid farewell to the five masters. Fang Tianxing left his thinking space and returned to reality.


    One side of the horizontal light language said: "Fang Tianxing, you are in the limelight these days, your strength has improved a lot."


    Fang Tianxing modestly said: "you are not simple, without the help of the power of recommendation, you have also broken through the signing of double in recent days. It seems that you have some adventure."


    Horizontal light language can''t hide proud smile way: "that is, but I got the teacher''s teaching, naturally is not simple."


    "Famous teacher?" Fang Tianxing has some doubts. He doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd.


    Soon Yang an came in. He heard them and said, "I know who the teacher is."


    Yang an said quickly: "recently, there is an organization called net text fast class, which is still selling some fast secret methods at the door. In recent days, they have issued the so-called fast secret method from time to time, and also set up the so-called fast online class to teach the author to complete hundreds of thousands of words in a month. No matter what your qualifications are, as long as you dare to come, you will dare to teach. And many students are interested in it.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised by the so-called fast-paced online class. How can Internet authors also be speeded up? It only takes one month to become online authors on shelves.


    The name of quick success is really appropriate. Network literature is the production of wisdom, which needs the injection of ideas, emotions, experience and other elements. It can not be easily completed by formula or know-how.


    Although the improvement of network authors depends on the number of readers, the sanctity of literary creation still needs to be protected. If excellent network authors can be speeded up, then literary creation is only a skill, not a creation.


    Fang Tianxing immediately asked, "where is the fast-paced online class you mentioned? Can you take me to have a look?"


    Horizontal light language mysterious said: "we are good brothers, take you to pour is OK, but you have to promise can''t tell the teacher, otherwise don''t take you to."


    Fang Tianxing thinks about it. These people are secretive. It''s obvious that they are eccentric. If you want to know the name of them, you have to go to see them.


    So Fang Tianxing said to Heng Qingyu, "OK, let''s go and have a look sometime."


    Horizontal light language heroic said: "OK, tomorrow take you to see the world."


    Soon the night passed. Today, the teacher was talking about how to mobilize readers'' emotions and enhance their sense of substitution. Finally, he said: "network writers must work hard to create, constantly improve their shortcomings, and learn more to enhance their understanding of network literature. The author of the network can not be quick, the so-called one book is also built on the accumulation of God¡°


    The students at the bottom all have the same feeling, but the horizontal light language seems to be some don''t think so, didn''t pay attention at all. Fang Tianxing took a look at him, but he still planned to see the true face of the net text accelerated class.

 Chapter 135

    After class, Fang Tianxing pesters Heng Qingyu to take him to the crash course. Heng Qingyu takes him there. Along the way, he takes Fang Tianxing seven turns and eight turns around a few roads, and then comes to a house that looks very ordinary.


    Fang Tianxing just wanted to knock on the door, but he stopped him. He said to him, "you are a new man. You don''t know the secret. I''d better come."


    After that, he knocked lightly on the door. The sound was slow and urgent, with a unique rhythm. It was very easy to hear the sound of opening the door after the shutter.


    The door opened and two people entered. The interior space here is totally different from what they imagined. The decoration here is very luxurious. The light on the ceiling is very bright and shining.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu entered here, and soon two people came to meet them. These people said with a smile, "are you here to join the fast class of net text?"


    The horizontal light language politely said to the leader: "brother Hong, my brother is one of the top three freshmen. Today is the title of the chapter, which must have explosive effect. After people see it, the delicate body is one of the shock, and the spirit is excited."


    The lecturer talked, but Fang Tianxing felt that he could not agree with his point of view at all, so Fang Tianxing couldn''t help saying, "if the readers don''t agree with your work, what should we do?"


    The lecturer said with a smile: "it''s very simple. The third is that all the voices that oppose and question you are the clarion call for your fame. At the moment, you just need to put your hands on the old keyboard full of soot, and keep on masturbating


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t listen any more. He stood up and said, "I''m afraid that what you write in this way won''t have a positive impact on the readers at all. It''s just to take advantage of human nature and take advantage of it. It''s not the right way."


    The lecturer said with a smile: "that''s right, the road of network authors is not commercial writing, as long as it can attract readers."


    "This goes against the original intention of Internet writers. Many works become vulgar because of this." Fang Tianxing said discontentedly.


    "It seems that I don''t have to listen to this class, and I don''t plan to enter this crash course." Fang Tianxing said decidedly, and he was about to leave.


    The lecturer stood in front of Fang Tianxing and said, "do you think this is the place where you want to come and go?"


    Soon Lao Hong came in from the outside and stared at Fang Tianxing. It seemed that if he didn''t agree, he would start.


    Fang Tianxing said without fear: "it seems that we have to fight."


    After hearing this, the old Hong gave a big drink and punched Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing turned his body into a long gun and stabbed him in the chest.


    Lao Hong doesn''t care a smile. A pair of armor appears on his body. Fang Tianxing''s long gun rubs the armor. A sledgehammer appears in Lao Hong''s hand and directly hits Fang Tianxing''s forehead.


    Fang Tianxing also put on his armour, with one side of his body and one blow on Lao Hong''s chest. Lao Hong stepped back.


    Lao Hong was a little surprised by Fang Tianxing''s fist. Fang Tianxing''s power is amazing. He doesn''t look like an Internet writer who has just signed a contract.


    "It seems that I underestimate you. If I don''t show some real skills, how can I subdue you." Lao Hong wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, biting his teeth.


    With that, the sledgehammer in his hand glowed and rushed to Fang Tianxing.


    There was a cold force on the sledgehammer, and from time to time came the howling of evil spirits, which seemed to come from hell.


    When Lao Hong hit him with a hammer, Fang Tianxing jumped high to avoid his attack. While he was still using his old strength and new strength, he raised his Yitian sword and stabbed him in the hand holding the hammer.


    When Lao Hong saw Fang Tianxing''s long sword coming, he dropped the sledgehammer. Fang Tianxing fell to the ground. Just as he wanted to continue his attack, he found that there was an evil wind behind him.


    Fang Tianxing turns around and sees that the sledgehammer left by Lao Hong turns into a skeleton. He opens his mouth and bites Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s sword sweeps away and Yitian''s sword is bitten by the skeleton.


    When a palm wind strikes, the old Hong takes advantage of Fang Tianxing''s unprepared and hits Fang Tianxing''s back. Fang Tianxing coughs up blood and rushes forward. A mouthful of blood spits out on the skeleton. There is a flash of red light in the skeleton''s eyes, and the blood color disappears quickly.


    Fang Tianxing takes back the sword and protects his chest. Lao Hong attacks again and takes advantage of the situation to pursue him. Fang Tianxing blocks his move, but he is beaten and retreats.


    This old Hong is at least the strength of signing a contract with quadruple. For example, Tianxing is a little stronger. Fang Tianxing suffered a big loss with a move of his hand.


    Standing still, Fang Tianxing''s injury was not serious. He just suffered from lack of combat experience.


    Lao Hong looked at Fang Tianxing and said with a sneer, "you''re going to hand in the money today and promise never to tell anything about it. I can still let you go."

 Chapter 136

    "Again, I don''t need you to give me a break." Fang Tianxing disdains to say that for the strong old Hong, he is more powerful.


    "You can''t blame me for your own death." Lao Hong said maliciously that the skeleton was flying towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s sword stood in the center of his eyebrows and suddenly cut it off.


    The skeleton was split back, and Lao Hong''s fists had come with mountain like strength. Fang Tianxing''s long sword rolled back, pulled a sword flower, and stabbed Lao Hong in the chest.


    Lao Hong smashed Fang Tianxing''s long sword to the wrong side with one punch, and one stick to the mountain was attacked by the DPRK. Fang Tianxing took off his sword and attacked Lao Hong''s back without wind.


    If Lao Hong insists on attacking Fang Tianxing, Yitian sword will stab him to the core. Lao Hong doesn''t dare to fight hard, so he has to change his moves and jump high to kick Fang Tianxing.


    This is the three consecutive kicks in martial arts. One kicks the head, and the person in the middle is mentally confused. The other kicks the waist, causing hemiplegia. The third kicks the foot, and breaking the bones and tendons.


    Fang Tianxing knew that this move was dangerous. He immediately stepped back, and the sword came back to his hand. Lao Hong laughed. The skeleton turned into a sledgehammer again and hit Fang Tianxing head-on.


    Fang Tianxing carries the power of blessing of readers in his body, and his terrible power gushes out. He fights with Lao Hong fiercely.


    Next to the horizontal light language some helpless, Fang Tianxing and old Hong fight, he does not know who to help. Other people don''t approve of Fang Tianxing either. They are still immersed in their previous wrong thoughts and don''t understand why Lao Hong is fighting with Fang Tianxing.


    "You must be a character in the future, but you are still too weak at this time." Lao Hong sneered.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. See the truth from the bottom of your hand." Fang Tianxing said without hesitation.


    Although Fang Tianxing is inexperienced in fighting, his readers'' blessing power is stronger than Lao Hong''s. Fang Tianxing''s sword technique is more and more fluent. No matter how Lao Hong dodges, he is expected to be the first to resist.


    Fang Tianxing is in the upper hand. Lao Hong is more and more difficult to fight. He is clumsy on the left and clumsy on the right. Fang Tianxing finds a flaw and cuts his chest with his sword.


    Lao Hong still has to fight back. Fang Tianxing''s sword suddenly turns into a rope and traps him. Fang Tianxing says to him, "you''d better follow me to see the teacher of perfect university, and reflect on yourself. Don''t continue to mislead people."


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing defeated Lao Hong, the others were silent. Fang Tianxing escorted Lao Hong to the perfect university. The guard found that Fang Tianxing came with a man. He said strangely, "isn''t this Hongdu who was driven out? Why did you bring him here?"


    Lao Hong lowered his head in shame, and his old face changed into a young one. It turns out that he was once a student of the perfect university, but he was expelled from the school because of his bad intentions. After leaving the perfect university, he lacked the resources of the author''s practice, so he set up a crash course to make use of the weakness of many people''s eagerness to get a monthly pass.


    When Fang Tianxing took Lao Hong into the school, many people gathered around and asked if Fang Tianxing had anything to do with the crash course and whether it had any effect. But in such a moment, Fang Tianxing''s brain is running at full speed.


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "this online literature crash course is a lie. It''s not the right way at all. Don''t study online literature with utilitarianism. Even if the data is bad, it''s normal. Don''t be afraid of no one''s attention, and don''t be afraid to rush into the street. Only those who persist will have a chance to laugh to the end. Those who don''t persist will certainly not succeed.


    Talent and effort, talent determines your starting line, effort determines how far you go on this road. Details of the secret can only let you over the road some holes or stones, but you want to reach the distance, and you want to have nothing to do with those secrets


    Fang Tianxing takes Lao Hong to the headmaster''s office. Yang Fan, who is next to Xie Yue, comes forward to receive Fang Tianxing. After he inquires about the specific situation, he says with appreciation: "we have noticed that something is wrong recently. It''s a great achievement that you have caught these people in the fast-paced online class. You wait a moment. I''ll go to the headmaster and see what to do. You wait a moment and I''ll give you a reward. "


    Yang Fan walked into the headmaster''s office and came out a moment later. He said to Tianxing, "this time you have made great contributions. The school has decided to award you 1000 points. Bring me your student ID and I''ll mark it up for you. "


    Fang Tianxing hands Yang Fan his student ID card. Yang Fan doesn''t know how to do it. With a wave of his hand, the points on Fang Tianxing''s student ID card become 1000.


    "Thank you for your affirmation." Fang Tianxing said modestly.


    Yang Fan waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to be modest. If it wasn''t for you, it''s not easy to get rid of this crash course. It''s meritorious that you can solve this problem."


    When Fang Tianxing came back to his dormitory, he saw that Heng Qingyu was a little lost. He knew that he was lost for the sake of the fast class. Fang Tianxing walked over and said, "don''t be sad. That fast class of online literature is a layman. Honest learning of online literature is the right way."


    Horizontal light language lost said: "I am sad is not this, but my commission can''t get, before they said to pull a person in, divided my ten monthly ticket draw, now all play float."


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and said: "no wonder you are so anxious to pull me in. It turns out that I am a fat sheep. I don''t want to kill you."


    Fang Tianxing kicks over the horizontal light language. The horizontal light language doesn''t give in to each other. They fight together. At this time, Yang an also came in from the outside. He saw Fang Tianxing beating Heng light language. As soon as his eyes brightened, he joined the team of beating Heng light language. The poor Heng light language only had the share of wailing.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng light language fight for a while, Heng light language was beaten on the ground, his mouth swollen and sausage, said: "I just take a little bit of smoke, it''s necessary."


    Yang an sat on one side, panting, and said, "why is it unnecessary? In order to hurt his brother, if Fang Tianxing reports you to the teacher, even if he is not expelled from school, he will be demerit recorded at least once, and the demerit recorded students will be hard to get recommended in the future."


    Horizontal light language is a Leng at first, he also thought of this, sigh a, oneself is also suffer from oneself.


    He said to Tianxing, "brother, thank you."


    "It''s nothing. I can''t let you go again if I find you cheating on others like this." Fang Tianxing said indifferently, his tone was firm.


    Horizontal light language nodded, only said a word, that is: "well."


    "Mutual trust, we are still brothers." Fang Tianxing held out his hand and said to them.


    Yang an stretched out his hand and pressed it on Fang Tianxing''s hand. The horizontal light language also stretched out his hand tremblingly, and soon several people laughed.

 Chapter 137

    The next day, the school began to prepare for the sports meeting. At this time, everyone was preparing for the war, and many people were rubbing their hands to show their skills.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu also signed up for the competition. Heng Qingyu reported track and field, Fang Tianxing reported 100 meter hurdles, and Yang an also reported weightlifting.


    Bathed in a few rays of sunshine in early summer, accompanied by passionate music, the annual school sports meeting opened, and each class entered in the form of square array.


    In the entrance ceremony, the students of each class came to the playground of the sports meeting with vigorous steps and neat lines. At this time, the radio is playing high and warm March, around the playground full of teachers and students.


    The male players wear sportswear and sports shoes, and the female players have their hair coiled on their heads. They are ready to participate in the competition. One by one, they were full of energy and eager for the match to start earlier.


    The opening ceremony of the Games was announced by the headmaster Xie Yue, who gave a speech to express his encouragement and encouragement to everyone.


    "You can be active in all competitions. I hope you can write magic with your youth and create brilliance with your sweat. Show off your skills, show off your level and show off your style. In this school sports meeting, we have shown our enterprising sports spirit, enhanced the physical fitness of the students, enhanced the spirit of unity and cooperation, and demonstrated the spirit of unity and enterprising of teachers and students, and united as one city.... "


    After a while, the headmaster announced the opening of the sports meeting, and then the competition began.


    Before the competition starts, everyone is warming up, the first is the track and field competition. Among the participants are hidden masters, senior students and their peers, separated from freshmen.


    Horizontal light language for a pair of light shoes on the start of the game, four or five laps ahead of horizontal light language is the last to run, do not care about their temporary lag.


    But soon to the last few laps, horizontal light language began to work, speed up to an unprecedented height, almost completely burst out. His speed is very fast, surprisingly more than everyone else.


    At the back, we all had a lot of physical exertion, one by one running more and more slowly. Soon, we began to surpass one by one, and this surpassing could not stop at all.


    It''s not only the spectators around, but also the students in the stands. In the last few laps, everyone had no strength, but Heng Qingyu rushed forward at such a fast speed. Wouldn''t he be tired.


    The speed of horizontal light language attracted countless eyes and gradually became the only focus of the audience.


    All the students in the class encouraged Heng light language, and she said to herself: "you can''t fall behind, your win or lose is related to the performance of the whole class. Look, the whole class is cheering up for you. "


    I thought that Heng Qingyu suddenly started to work hard. After running for a long time, he would stop exhausted and pant. He even had no strength to walk, so he could only look at other people''s back.


    But unexpectedly, Heng Qingyu, like a stimulant, started to work from the last two laps, and now for a whole lap, there is no sign of stopping.


    The students who have been running behind Heng light language, biting their teeth and waiting for Heng light language to slow down, are extremely unwilling at this time, and Heng light language''s action is almost hitting them in the face.


    They closely follow the horizontal light language, firmly follow the horizontal light language, bite, don''t let themselves fall too much. From time to time, he tried to surpass Heng light language, but he didn''t expect that Heng light language would continue to take the lead again and soon left them behind.


    "OK, the last 100 meters!" Horizontal light language heart secret way.


    Only 100 meters away from the end, horizontal light language showed a mischievous smile, "give you the last bit of material."


    Heng light language deliberately slow down, so that they have the hope to catch up, but whenever they surpass themselves, Heng light language will accelerate again, smashing their fantasy. The people who follow the horizontal light language are about to vomit blood, and the only strength is consumed.


    Horizontal light language all the way ahead, directly behind them, simply can''t catch up.


    The final result, of course, is that Heng light language won the first place. Everyone in the class watched Heng light language finish. The voice of cheering was louder than that of any other place. At that time, Heng light language had the feeling of attention for the first time.


    Horizontal light language some take off force, some stand unsteadiness, the students put horizontal light language to the seat.


    "Good, good run." Han Rong came to have a look at the horizontal light language, said: "fortunately, did not give our class disgrace."


    Next is the weightlifting competition. Yang an is full of confidence, and is bound to not lag behind Heng Qingyu. Soon, the people who participate in the weightlifting competition will come on the stage, and they are all full of muscle and amazing strength.


    Although Yang an is also very strong, he is still much worse than them. The school''s weightlifting competition is not divided according to the heavyweight, and the thin ones are not dominant. Everyone is sweating for Yang an.


    Yang an didn''t like it at all. He went directly to the competition field. The former player warmed up, and then raised the nine kilo barbell. Yang an said to the coach beside him: "give me one thousand kilo. Nine hundred kilo is not enough."


    Under a hiss, all thought that Yang an was bragging, Yang an smile, a little warm lower body, and then he went to the barbell. Yang an held the barbell in both hands and gave a loud drink. The barbell began to leave the ground slowly. Everyone held his heart and watched whether Yang an could succeed.


    Yang an lifted the barbell slowly, but the speed was getting slower and slower. When people thought he couldn''t lift it, he suddenly lifted it up. The barbell was really lifted by him.


    "You mean it, and we all worry about you." Horizontal light language discontented said.


    The sports meeting lasted until the afternoon, and the competition became more and more fierce. Finally, Fang Tianxing came on the stage.


    Horizontal light language looked at Yang an, said: "you start to worry, this time our class out of the limelight is not enough, ah, has won two champions."


    Yang an said directly: "if you can get one more number one, why don''t you get more?"


    On one side, Han Rong saw Fang Tianxing come into the field and jumped up like a child, shouting: "Fang Tianxing, I love you, come on."


    Wang Qingyu and Yang an are both envious and greedy.


    The hurdle competition that Fang Tianxing participated in started. The cheerleaders around cheered for the contestants spontaneously. The beauties of the cheerleaders yelled hard. Naturally, the other classes were not outdone.


    For a time, the cheerleaders of each class yelled one after another, and the youth was smiling, forming a beautiful landscape of youth.


    Fang Tianxing did not show any weakness. He just defeated his opponents. No matter how desperate he was, he was able to catch up with them. He went all the way, killing the gods when he met the gods and killing the Buddhas when he met the Buddhas.

 Chapter 138

    One by one, the opponents fell behind Fang Tianxing, and finally he easily won the 100 meter hurdle champion. At this time, Han Rong called Fang Tianxing over. He was full of fog. Han Rong said to him in a flat tone: "I want you to participate in the school''s martial arts competition."


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and said, "why?"


    "It will help you grow faster." Han Rong told him that she had high expectations of Fang Tianxing and felt that Fang Tianxing had not fully developed her potential.


    It''s Fang Tianxing''s turn to play, and his heart is like a rabbit. In any case, we must strive to surpass ourselves, at least to ourselves.


    This Wushu competition is compared with traditional Chinese culture, that is, the competition of Chinese culture.


    Chinese martial arts originated in the period of the Republic of China, when the invasion of foreign invaders, banditry rampant, created the golden age of Chinese martial arts.


    Numerous masters have emerged, such as Shang Yunxiang, sun Lutang and Guo Yunshen. These masters have used their fists and feet to fight Chinese national skills.


    Due to the development of modern firearms, the importance of fighting skills quickly decreased. Nowadays, Chinese martial arts are applied to physical combat. Many students have learned Chinese martial arts and want to show it, so as to integrate the power of blessing of readers and produce different changes.


    The martial arts competition is a competition in the challenge arena. The referee calls Fang Tianxing on the stage. Fang Tianxing walks on the challenge arena and stands. Soon Fang Tianxing''s opponent appears.


    He was a black and thin boy. He had a steady step and a strong breath. Obviously, he had practiced a lot of Kung Fu. He hugged his opponent Tianxing and said, "my name is Li Mengji. I practice mantis boxing. Please give me some advice."


    Mantis Boxing is a kind of traditional boxing evolved from the imitation of Mantis movements. It is widely spread in Jiaodong area of Shandong Province and is one of the excellent boxing types of Chinese Wushu.


    Fang Tianxing also said to him: "my name is Fang Tianxing. There is no school or school. We have a competition. Please don''t be merciful."


    "Well, I''ll try your weight." That Li Mengji is also very confident, said without hesitation.


    With that, Li Mengji suddenly changes his steps. He attacks Fang Tianxing''s face with one hand and his waist with the other.


    Fang Tianxing is also a half squatting horse step, putting out a boxing frame. At first, the Mustang split the mane, and Li Mengji attacked. A punch out, making Fang Tianxing''s arm out of control of the middle door.


    Then, Li Mengji''s left hand turned up and changed into a fist. We should not open Fang Tianxing''s arm and hit Fang Tianxing''s underarm.


    With Li Mengji''s Kung Fu, if Fang Tianxing''s weakness is hit by him, Fang Tianxing will lose the ability to fight again. Fang Tianxing uses one move to divide the field, split the field, hold Li Mengji''s fist, and use Taiji strength to open his fist.


    Mantis Boxing stresses to fight with its potential, find its gap, fight when it''s empty, fight with one''s hand, and fight with one''s backhand. It''s based on fighting, and it''s hard to smash.


    Li Mengji''s moves are fast, resolute and courageous. Keep pressing Fang Tianxing step by step with the method of interlocking.


    Fang Tianxing knew that once he fell into a bad situation, he could only be beaten passively. Fang Tianxing jumps up fiercely and forces Li Mengji back down the mountain.


    Fang Tianxing uses his readers'' blessing power to start from Dantian and run around him. When the energy of the upper and lower penetrating force reaches above the jade pillow through the three passes of the spine, a buzzing sound comes from Fang Tianxing''s body, which is the thunder of tiger and leopard.


    The so-called thunder of tiger and leopard is not the thunderclap of thunder, but the faint thunder in the sky before the rain, seemingly absent, but very deep.


    "The thunder sound of tiger and leopard, you actually practiced the thunder sound of tiger and leopard." Li Mengji said in surprise.


    In fact, Fang Tianxing is also a tiger, leopard and thunder sound that was practiced just a few days ago. It is the sound of training the muscles and bones to the extreme. Fang Tianxing''s tiger, leopard and thunder sound calmed the whole sports meeting.


    However, after a while, there were cheers under the challenge arena. I was surprised that Fang Tianxing could practice the thunder of tiger and leopard. This can be said to be a great achievement of external skill, which can automatically wash the muscles and bones.


    I don''t know how many ordinary people can''t become tiger, leopard and thunder after years of hard training. Fang Tianxing''s bones vibrate all over his body. His strength is one point higher and his speed is also one point faster. The mantis boxing''s speed is one point faster than his kung fu.


    Fang Tianxing''s moves are like electricity. Li Mengji''s eyes are quick and hands are quick to block them one by one. The speed of their fight is too fast, which has exceeded the limit of ordinary people. They only saw the figures flying, but they didn''t see their real situation at all.


    The two people fight for hundreds of times in a moment. They can''t separate their breath. Even the iron man can''t sustain such a fierce outbreak.


    Only their breathing sounds were heard on the field. They should recover their strength as quickly as possible and prepare for the next battle. Fang Tianxing feels that his breath is like a bellows. This kind of battle is too strenuous. Although he is supported by the blessing of readers, he can''t last long.


    Fang Tianxing shows that progress depends on the palm. A lunge forward, a palm slowly, to palm edge outward, pushed out.


    For Li Mengji, as long as he can survive the outbreak of Fang Tianxing, he will succeed. Li Mengji catches Fang Tianxing''s attack. At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly comes, and his hind legs jump over his front legs, kicking at Li Mengji''s face.


    This move, called the Dragon crossing the river, is very impressive and unexpected.


    But Li Mengji also has a chance, as long as Fang Tianxing makes an effort to get old and avoid the edge. And then seize the chance that his old strength will be exhausted and his new strength will not be born. He can beat Fang Tianxing with a fierce pursuit. As long as we grasp that weakness, we can form repression.


    If Li Mengji is hit by this kick, it may affect his mind. Even if he doesn''t lose, he will fall into the disadvantage and be chased by Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing this foot, he played can be said to be the old ruthless, it seems that there is no tension, plain strange.


    Li Mengji uses a mantis as a chariot. In the animal world, if we don''t consider the size and weight, then insects are undoubtedly the most powerful animals, and mantis is is the fighting expert or master in the insect world.


    In battle, a pair of sickles can perfectly use the skills of hook, hang, split, sweep, clip and so on. Even if an enemy is twice as big as himself, he can easily defeat him.


    Fang Tianxing''s terrible strength poured out. Li Mengji wanted to resist it, but Deng Deng stepped back a few steps. There was a sound of broken bones. Li Mengji finally lost.


    Li Mengji came down, Fang Tianxing also went down to rest, this time he consumed a lot of physical strength, and finally won a very dangerous victory.


    Fang Tianxing came to the stage, sat down and took out ten monthly tickets. Soon the strength of the monthly tickets was introduced into the body to supplement the body''s consumption. After all, they were not the martial arts masters of the Republic of China.

 Chapter 139

    In that era of lack of resources, many Chinese martial arts masters died of injuries, such as Jinmen great Xia Huo Yuanjia. Huo Yuanjia was known as the yellow tiger and was famous for his crazy fighting. At that time, many people challenged him, but they were defeated by him one by one. However, his injuries were known by foreigners and finally gave others the chance to plot against him.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the challenge arena. Another group of people fight in the arena. He is a master of tiger shaped boxing. The other one has learned a little bit of Baji boxing, but he is not proficient.


    The beginning of the Bajiquan was quite methodical, but it became astringent. Soon it was caught in a flaw and smashed in the chest. Fortunately, medicine in the age of the universe is extremely developed, leaving no incurable patients.


    Then there was another competition. The contestants used the ordinary Luohan boxing, but they were very calm and defeated the one who made the eight trigrams palm.


    Luohan boxing is a poor martial art. It''s not easy for this person to practice it to this extent. But don''t underestimate this kind of boxing. You often learn a lot of gaudy airs, which is not as common as the most common move after a lot of training. This is the reason why we should eat all over the world.


    When Fang Tianxing saw this man, he felt that he was a strong opponent, and soon five winners were selected. Although they were not necessarily the strongest, they were absolutely not bad.


    The final final in her heart secret way, no loopholes, then I will force you to appear loopholes.


    Su Xiuhe suddenly changes his moves. His sword is like a poisonous snake, pointing straight at Fang Tianxing''s chest. Fang Tianxing does not hesitate to block her long sword. At this moment, Su Xiuhe suddenly jumps up, her flying skirt feet are raised, and the flowers are becoming more and more attractive. People can''t see the movements under the skirt.


    If you want to see the scenery under the skirt, you are afraid that you will be attacked immediately. This move is intended to surprise and cover up with the skirt, so it is mostly used by women.


    Two people in the arena, you walk I run, you chase me, you hit me move, you pick me up.


    Two people fight, remove the beginning, and the end of the two, that fast attack and defense. The rest are also swimming and walking, slow and fighting. It seems that the skills of these two players are similar.


    Fang Tianxing straightened his mind and stepped back. He only heard the wind and didn''t know how many feet he had kicked.


    Fang Tianxing''s body retreated quickly, but he didn''t win. Su Xiuhe had to fall down and said, "I lost."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "your sword technique is really good, but your basic skills are not so good. You need to work hard. This foundation needs to be practiced from a young age. It''s very difficult to practice when you are old and your bones are shaped. If it''s not like this, your martial arts will certainly be further improved. "


    Su Xiuhe has a gloomy look. His family is not well-off and has no conditions to lay a good foundation. This has always been a pity in her heart.


    Fang Tianxing, tieluo, who practices Luohan boxing, and Tong Hu, who practices tiger shaped boxing, enter the final and draw lots to decide the order of the fight. Because it is three people, so there will be a lucky round, competing for the final champion.


    When the three came to the challenge arena, the referee took out a box and explained to them, "there are two red and white balls in this box, two red balls and one white ball. The players who get the red ball will fight each other, and the players who get the white ball will take turns."


    Tong Hu first went up to get the ball. What he got was a red ball, and tieluo also went up to get the ball. What he got was also a red ball.


    Fang Tianxing was the last one to get the ball, not surprisingly, it was a white ball.


    To compete on stage is to show up. To defeat a person is to expose your depth. At this time, the second person on the stage, or the one who dares to take the stage, is definitely not easy to deal with.


    His strength will be roughly equal to yours. If you want to beat him again, it won''t be as easy as the first time. If you win, you will consume a lot of physical strength to defeat such an opponent.


    "Draw red ball of iron Luo and Tong Hu battle, Fang Tianxing wheel." The referee said quickly.


    Knowing that he was in the void, Fang Tian stepped down from the stage. Tieluo and Tong Hu stayed on the stage. They put on a posture and prepared for the competition.


    Soon, Tong Hu couldn''t help it. He took the lead in attacking tieluo. Tieluo didn''t hurry and tried to defuse his attack.


    Naturally, Tong Hu was not reconciled. He changed his moves again, and his hands became the palm of a tiger''s palm. Tiger palm, five fingers bent up, palm inward, just like a tiger''s claw, toward tieluo.


    The paw of a tiger, normally, is retracted, within the seam of the paw. Only in the attack, the sharp claws will pop up, used to tear, tear, until the other party is torn.


    Tieluo uses a move to ambush the tiger on the mountain. He presses the left palm and hits the right fist to easily block the attack of the tiger. Tong Hu''s fists are also good. You can''t say it''s useless. If you have no routine, you can''t fight with people who have routine.

 Chapter 140

    Tieluo uses a move to cross mountains and seas, hands flat chest, forward quickly push.


    With tieluo''s move, Tong Hu was beaten to pieces in the chest, spitting blood and fell on the challenge arena. He was seriously injured and the doctor carried him down for treatment. Soon the referee declared tiero a victory.


    Next, Fang Tianxing went on the stage and said to tieluo, "brother, I don''t know where to learn kung fu."


    "I learned by myself in accordance with the ancient books and groped for it myself." Tieluo said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly said, "I find you have a weakness. I don''t know if you know it."


    "Oh, what weakness?" Tieluo said in surprise.


    "It seems that you can''t practice your leg skills very well. Maybe you will be possessed." Fang Tianxing said tentatively.


    "If you can play, you''ll know by comparison." Tieluo said, biting his teeth.


    Tieluo was surprised, because his kung fu was taught by himself according to the ancient books. Some parts of the ancient books were not very clear, so he tried according to his own speculation.


    After this Luohan boxing was trained by him, he has been training hard, but the longer he trains, the more wrong he feels. Because of the wrong way of practicing, his lower limbs were blocked and became a little stiff.


    He didn''t tell anyone about it, but Fang Tianxing saw it at a glance. It had to give him 12 points.


    They set out to start, began to circle, while accumulating strength, while testing each other''s strength.


    Although Fang Tianxing sees tieluo''s weakness, it is not easy to find an opportunity to defeat him.


    Tieluo looks at Fang Tianxing, and suddenly uses one form to subdue the dragon and subdue the tiger. He calls Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing grabs the bird''s tail to encircle him, and in turn repels him.


    Tieluo doesn''t retreat, but advances. With one move, he opens the mountain gate and hits Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing moves at his feet. He moves quickly to dissolve tieluo''s strength. Both of them are gifted in martial arts. They can get straight to the point when they meet. This is the way of martial arts strongmen to fight. They are not afraid to fight head-on.


    Wushu is just a set of methods to tap the potential of human body. As a kind of animal, human can''t fly without wings, can''t dive without gills, and can''t enter the ground without claw armour.


    It''s just that we should try our best to develop our potential in the dimension of human beings. There are different levels of people practicing martial arts. The way of martial arts is not to do, but to be God.


    Tieluo punches and the air is torn. This is a sound storm. It''s not a problem to hit a horse with such a fist. If the other party can''t eat it, he will die. If he eats it, he will have a latent force to enter his body and cause damage to the other party.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to be careless. He knew that tieluo was full of strength at this time. He couldn''t catch it. He wanted to catch this move and go on the attack. He was afraid that he would be killed first, so Fang Tianxing immediately stepped back, and he made progress by retreating.


    Thinking of this, he turned his eyes to tieluo''s leg. Tieluo''s footwall is one of his few flaws. Find a chance to break him and you can win.


    Fang Tianxing felt that half of his body was blown by tieluo. After Fang Tianxing retreated, he was acutely aware that tieluo''s fist was powerful, but that was all.


    Because he is fast, but not enough. Tieluo didn''t spend much physical strength at all. He took a breath and calmed down.


    Seeing that tieluo no longer takes the initiative to attack, Fang Tianxing feels depressed.


    If tieluo chases him all the time, even if he is a God, he will be careless. But now, tieluo calms down, he doesn''t move.


    They began to confront each other. This confrontation is by no means a simple matter.


    The so-called confrontation, in fact, is to see who, in their own body, makes mistakes first. Confrontation, the spirit of two people are facing each other, are staring at each other, to see each other, is not exposed flaws.


    As long as the other person''s breathing appears certain disorder, or the body loses balance for a time, or even the hair affects the eyes, it may be an opportunity. If we seize this opportunity, we can form a powerful attack.


    In this way, Fang Tianxing a series of moves, tieluo one by one. Because of the slight stagnation of the lower body, they could only fight hard with their hands. This battle between the two men was a wonderful one, and the flying star was electrifying.


    The outsider saw that Fang Tianxing said a few words, and then jumped up and rushed forward, which was a series of flying legs. And iron Luo is with his arms hard fierce will this series of attacks to hard eat down.


    Tieluo never retreats. His strength shows at this moment that the capable can''t. this is tieluo. It''s like a mountain. It doesn''t move at all.


    Fang Tianxing also felt that his feet were in pain. Kicking tieluo was like kicking on the concrete floor or on the iron plate.


    He knew it was a fight of strength, so he also showed his real ability.


    Fang Tianxing put on a posture, carried the strength of the body, just and tieluo hard. Tieluo is also hard to get, two people palm force a pair of attacks, these two people immediately transport strength, send strength, exert all the strength to hit each other hard.


    Tieluo yelled, and Fang Tianxing roared. When a warrior reaches the extreme, he will roar. This kind of whistling is actually a kind of sound variation caused by exertion, transportation and breathing.


    This kind of sound shows that they are fighting too hard, hard and lucky. Both of them hit with all their strength. At this time, it was fast. In fact, tieluo had already blasted the powerful power of Luohan boxing. As soon as Fang Tianxing sank, he was shocked by tieluo''s dark strength.


    However, Fang Tianxing made use of his mastery of Kung Fu to solidify his powerful strength first. He was born with tieluo''s Luohan boxing power. In this way, he turned his strength back.


    This is the time when tieluo''s old strength is exhausted and Xinli is not born. Even if it is an iron man, his body will be weak for a moment. Of course, tieluo''s Kung Fu is very deep, and the alternation of the old and the new is very short, but Fang Tianxing still uses his strength to break in by force.


    Tieluo felt that they had given each other a secret strength. But these two strong men are totally out of the ordinary. Among them, Fang Tianxing is the most unusual.


    Tieluo''s boxing is as fierce as that of Luohan''s boxing, and his open and aboveboard Buddhist Kungfu can be seen from his ruthlessness. If you want an ordinary person to come up, he will beat you up and make you lose your internal organs, and your life will not last long.


    In the face of such a slap, Fang Tianxing did not dissolve it or blow it. Instead, he put his strength in his hand. Take this as a layer of defense, dispel tieluo''s strength, and let him blow into his body.

 Chapter 141

    Then Fang Tianxing was shocked by the blow to his body, which made him feel terrible. In turn, he strengthened his strength and hit the aftershock. After tieluo shakes Fang Tianxing''s internal organs with all his strength, he uses his strength to blow tieluo''s internal organs.


    Tieluo''s biggest failure is that he didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to bear his fist power first, and he really let him bear it. In this way, he also completely suffered the power of Fang Tianxing.


    After a few steps, Fang Tianxing felt that his internal organs were moving, and there was pain like acupuncture. He knew that it was the power of arhat boxing that began to burst out slowly in his body.


    The world''s martial arts are invincible, but fast. Tieluo''s Kung Fu has enough strength and a strong foundation. But his mistake is that he has more than enough strength, but he is not flexible enough.


    Fang Tianxing slowly stepped down from the challenge arena, while tie Luo was carried down. His viscera were seriously injured. Even the medical level of the current era of the universe will take a long time to recover.


    Fang Tianxing went to the infirmary to have a physical examination. His ribs were broken and his internal organs were shaken. Fortunately, it wasn''t very serious. The Chinese martial arts were extremely vicious. If he was not careful, he would suffer internal injuries. The surface of the body looks nothing, but the internal injury is easy to be ignored. It is often too late to find out.


    To perfect the University''s infirmary to the broken ribs, at the same time on the internal organs of various organs to do the examination, Fang Tianxing back to the dormitory. Although he is not feeling well, Fang Tianxing still insists on writing today''s update.


    In today''s novels, there are descriptions of fights. In the past, Fang Tianxing always found it difficult to write when he wrote about them, but now Fang Tianxing writes very smoothly and feels that he writes like a God.


    After writing today''s update, Fang Tianxing came to the thinking space and said to him, "how do you feel today and what do you feel?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I learned a lot from today''s battle with tieluo, and I feel that when I coded recently, the description of fighting became more and more smooth. I don''t know if it was because of learning Chinese martial arts."


    Dream into Shenji nodded and said: "yes, that''s why I let you learn Chinese martial arts. To really describe a good thing, the best thing is to experience it personally. If you don''t really taste it, you can''t understand the essence of it.


    We network writers should not only work hard to code words, but also be close to the masses and experience the lives of all living beings. Only in this way can we write things that are really meaningful, instead of affectation and posturing. "


    Fang Tianxing suddenly realized that he didn''t understand why he wanted to learn Chinese martial arts before, but now he knows the master''s good intentions.


    Fang Tianxing said gratefully, "thank you for your advice."


    Dream into the magic machine, waved his hand and said: "master lead into the door, practice in the individual, you always have to go your own way, your own efforts in exchange for their own results."


    Fang Tianxing said goodbye to his dream and left his thinking space. When he woke up, he went to tieluo''s room. Tieluo was covered with bandages and couldn''t move. Seeing Fang Tianxing coming, he wanted to get up. Fang Tianxing said to him, "you are seriously injured. You don''t have to get up. I came here to say a few words to you


    Tieluo nodded and said: "you say, I''m not wronged to lose in your hands."


    Fang Tianxing took out a book and said to him, "I''m here to give you this book. There''s something wrong with your leg practice. You have to activate the meridians with acupuncture, and then use some drugs for external use to make your leg recover. Otherwise, you may be disabled."


    Tieluo took the book and flipped it at will. He found that it was really about the practice of Luohan boxing, and it was extremely detailed. It was much more exquisite than what he learned from ancient books. It seemed that Fang Tianxing was really helping himself.


    Tieluo was moved to tears, Fang Tianxing said to him: "you are good to rest, and then practice when you are well. In this way, you can correct the mistakes you made before and practice the real Luohan boxing


    Fang Tianxing left after saying that. He went to the place where Su Xiuhe lived and gave her a book. It''s a book about his own method. Su Xiuhe''s sword technique lacks the assistance of body method and lacks flexibility.


    Fang Tianxing knew a lot about traditional culture. At a glance, he could see the shortcomings of the Kungfu of the people who fought with Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing also acted as a kind person to help them make up for the loopholes.


    In fact, it''s extremely dangerous to practice Chinese martial arts. If you just follow the books blindly without the guidance of a famous teacher, you will probably make mistakes. It''s like practicing iron sand palm. Everyone knows that you need to insert iron sand with your fingers, but if you really practice like this, most of you will lose your hands.


    When practicing iron sand palm, you must use special liquid medicine to protect your hands and help promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis. In this way, you can not only practice Kung Fu, but also ensure the flexibility of your hands and greatly reduce the risk.


    Fang Tianxing came to the competition field. The sports meeting came to a successful end. Several winners came to the stage to receive the prize. Fang Tianxing also went up. The principal Xie Yue presented the prize in person. The winners were very happy.


    The headmaster Xie Yue encouraged the winners and left.


    A few days after the sports meeting, the summer vacation will come soon. At this time, the school will arrange a vacation so that the students can go home. But the students also have a task, perfect university held an activity, readers can ask the author to help them realize their wishes, ask the students to receive the reader''s request, help readers realize their wishes.


    Of course, it is impossible to help readers realize their wishes. Readers need to pay a certain number of monthly tickets. After all, they need to travel to and from various planets. Flying in the starry sky requires a lot of energy. At this time, they need monthly tickets to supplement energy, otherwise they will only be unable to make ends meet.


    In the last few days, Fang Tianxing also received the wishes of many readers. Fang Tianxing planned his route, selected three readers'' wishes and planned to help them realize them as much as possible.


    Finally, it''s time for the holiday. Many students have been waiting for a long time. Fang Tianxing is also looking forward to going home to visit his parents, earning some monthly tickets and buying some things for his parents.


    Chinchilla said to everyone, "now let''s have a summer vacation. You can pack up and go home."


    The students are very happy when they listen to it. They are happy when they can go back to play.


    "All right, go back. Remember, come to school on time after the summer vacation." Said Totoro to the crowd.


    Students should be a, and then turn to pack up things, leave the perfect university.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an soon came to the street, several people make horizontal light language please eat, horizontal light language cover to the purse, a face of reluctance, a pair of iron cock appearance.

 Chapter 142

    Fang Tianxing snorted and said to Heng Qingyu, "I just want to ask you if you can make everyone happy today."


    Heng light language finally agreed, heard Heng light language agreed to treat, Yang an''s face suddenly showed a smile. A friend is a very important person. You can have someone to share your pain and joy with.


    A few people have a very close relationship. They are very good friends. Even if we make some excessive jokes, we won''t be really angry.


    After chatting for a while, he found a restaurant.


    Yang an is making a fuss about having a big meal. He says in a light and stingy way: "just eat some spicy hot food. It costs more money to have a big meal."


    Yang an discontented said: "how can you be so stingy? If you invite us to eat, we don''t have to pay. Don''t be so stingy."


    Horizontal light language gnaws a tooth to say: "all right, then eat big meal, satisfy you."


    Fang Tianxing is smiling and does not comment on the appearance of the horizontal light language. The students are very poor, but it''s a bit empty for Yang an to say that.


    Soon a few people chose a restaurant, Yang an just came in and said noisily, "come on, bring up the best food in your shop."


    Horizontal light language a listen to this words, legs weak will fall to the ground, thanks to Fang Tianxing helped him, Fang Tianxing said to him: "don''t be afraid, we invite you to dinner, pay for you."


    Horizontal light language some embarrassed to say: "that how good meaning."


    Yang an said to one side: "what you think is pretty, AA system."


    At this time, the waiter came to ask them what to order. Fang Tianxing took the menu and said to them, "watch what you want to eat."


    Yang an snatched the menu, drooling and quickly prepared the dishes.


    One side of the horizontal light language is very dissatisfied, he said to Yang an: "what did you order, we are still students, can not be too extravagant and wasteful."


    At this time, the waiter said, "this gentleman has ordered the most expensive dishes here. Would you like something else?"


    Horizontal light language says helplessly: "that still don''t want."


    The waiter said to the three, "just a moment, please. It will be ready in a minute." Then he left.


    Fang Tianxing said to Yang an, "what do you think of the tasks assigned by the school?"


    After thinking for a moment, Yang an said, "I think it''s not bad. This activity can bring the relationship between the author and the reader closer."


    "The most important thing is to be able to earn a lot of monthly tickets," he said


    "You know the money." Yang an said speechless.


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "in fact, there is some truth in what Wang Qingyu said. Internet authors also rely on material existence. If you don''t have a monthly ticket, you can''t even have a meal. How can you protect the readers? "


    Horizontal light language quickly said: "Fang Tianxing said right, that''s what I mean."


    "Come on, you''re just greedy." Yang an said with disdain.


    Fang Tianxing continued: "we Internet writers really need enough monthly tickets to survive, but earning monthly tickets is not the reason for us to learn online literature. Our readers will inevitably be affected by various factors when they live in the society. They can''t rely on their will. We should lead them to the right track. "


    Everyone thought it was reasonable. At this time, the waiter came to serve the dishes. Yang an immediately said, "it''s rare to have a meal with light words. Let''s open our stomachs and eat hard."


    Heng light language soon picked up chopsticks and Yang an fight, two people fight is very happy, Fang Tianxing see them like this, is also happy to smile.


    The food on the table was quickly wiped out by the two people. They touched their round bellies to pick their teeth. Fang Tianxing said to them, "we have to separate. We''ll go back to our homes. See you after the summer vacation."


    Fang Tianxing separated from them and set out on his own. According to the plan, he went to Nanwan city first. There is a reader of his own who has put forward his wish. Fang Tianxing is going to start with him first.


    Nanwan city belongs to the southern city. Because there are so many rivers, most people travel by boat. Fang Tianxing sees that there is a dock just outside.


    All the way by boat, both sides of the river are old houses, the charm of Jiangnan Water Town is very strong, as if through the general. Fang Tianxing went ashore and walked to a nearby town. Then he found a small restaurant nearby to have dinner.


    Fang Tianxing feels it and finds the reader who calls himself. He goes to a room, which is here. Fang Tianxing knocked on the door a few times, but no one responded. Fang Tianxing knocked on the door again.


    Finally, a man came to open the door. After the door was opened, Fang Tianxing saw a young man with a dispirited face.


    His face was full of tired color. Fang Tianxing walked into the room, only to feel that the curtains were pulled up when the light was dark.


    He some weak opposite party Tianxing said: "you are the network author Fang Tianxing, sit first."


    Fang Tianxing''s feet were overturned tables and chairs, and there was a dull smell. He found a chair and lay on the sofa.


    Fang Tianxing asked, "you are the reader Tang Hai. Did you call me here?"


    He nodded, indicating that he was Tang Hai. Fang Tianxing asked again, "if you have any questions, can I help you?"


    Tang Hai began his story. When thousands of thoughts came to his mind, he felt desperate now. All the way out of life has been blocked, standing still in the dead end. Really nothing, including youth.


    "Looking back on two years and three months after graduation, all the way is full of signs of failure. I have been looking for a job intermittently. So far, I haven''t found a good job. Many of my friends have found a good job. Tang Hai has been brush interview, from the original confident and optimistic himself, girlfriend left, work repeatedly frustrated, now it seems that everything back to the original, nothing.


    No way to go, want to struggle but can not escape this reality. My girlfriend finally gave up Tanghai because of the reality. Tanghai was alone, without family and friends, poor, humble and remote. What''s the meaning of life? I feel like I''m a waste.


    He didn''t know how long he could hold on. He could only live to any day. Maybe he would be killed by a car when he went out. In this way, he would be free from the pain of life forever.


    "A lot of debt, half wasted body, overdrawn spirit, original ambition burned out, leaving only a pile of fly ash." Tang Hai sighed.


    Tang Hai''s face is full of depression. Fang Tianxing can understand his pain. All kinds of disappointments in life can easily destroy a person''s confidence.


    Generally speaking, children who go out to work after graduating from high school will come into contact with the society earlier, and they will be able to face their own experiences with a relatively peaceful attitude and gradually integrate into the whole society, without too much consideration in this regard.

 Chapter 143

    College students, as a group with high expectations from their relatives and neighbors, have relatively strong self-consciousness. Based on their own considerations will be more, often better in learning, but after graduation do not know what they can do.


    Fang Tianxing comforted him and said, "you have to cheer up, don''t be discouraged, and face yourself bravely. You know, the poorest is nothing but begging, and immortality will come out. "


    Tang Hai said to Tianxing, "you don''t understand how much love my girlfriend and I have. At that time, we were an enviable couple. She was the flower of the school at that time. I don''t know how many people chased her, but she chose me. I''m very glad that I can be with her. But after graduation, everything changed. I became a salted fish that no one wanted and had to be abandoned. "


    Fang Tianxing comfort said: "do not recall the past, it will only make you more painful, it is better to think about how to do in the future."


    "In the future, if there is anything else, why don''t you kill me? It''s a waste for me to live in the world like this." Tang Hai said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing grabbed his clothes, picked him up, and said angrily, "if you call me to die, it''s better for you to commit suicide yourself. Don''t involve me."


    With that, Fang Tianxing left him, turned around and left. Tang Hai said behind him, "wait, I want to see her again before I die."


    Fang Tianxing said strangely, "is this your wish?"


    Tang Hai nodded and said: "yes, my wish is this. I hope to see her again, but I can''t let her see me. Can you help me do it?"


    If there is no worry, happiness has no value. If not lost, who knows how to cherish.


    This is Tang Hai''s wish. Before he died, he took out all his monthly tickets and asked Fang Tianxing to help him realize his wish.


    "Well, I''ll help you." Fang Tianxing heard Tang Hai''s experience, sighed, and then said.


    Tang Hai stood up tired and looked at his clothes. Tianxing said, "I''ll change my clothes and come right away."


    Fang Tianxing stood at the door and waited. Soon Tang Hai came out. He changed his clothes. He looked much better.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "you point the way, let''s go together."


    Tang Hai has long had a plan to take Fang Tianxing to a place. This is a relatively prosperous residential area, which is much better than the place where Tanghai lives. Tanghai takes Fang Tianxing all the way to a building.


    Tang Hai said to Tianxing, "it''s here. We''ll wait for her to go downstairs."


    Fang Tianxing said directly: "no, you don''t want him to see you. I just want you to be invisible."


    With a wave of Fang Tianxing''s hand, this life treasure book opens, and countless words gush out to wrap them and cover them. The color changes to be the same as the surrounding walls, so that they have the effect of invisibility.


    Fang Tianxing takes Tang Hai upstairs. No one can see them. Tang Hai goes up carefully. The closer he gets, the faster his heart beats. Finally came to his ex girlfriend''s place, Tang Hai want to retreat, but Fang Tianxing grabbed him, Fang Tianxing said to him: "be brave, since you are not afraid of death, now what are you afraid of."


    Tang Hai finally summoned up the courage to knock on the door twice, but no one responded. He knocked hard twice, and finally someone came.


    Fang Tianxing takes Tang Hai to one side. The visitor is his ex girlfriend''s mother, while Tang Hai''s ex girlfriend is still in the room. She hears a knock at the door, but she doesn''t see anyone. She is wondering who is knocking at the door. A female voice behind her says, "Mom, I''m waiting to go out. I''m going to date Liu Gang today."


    After the two broke up, Tang Haila hacked his ex girlfriend and changed her mobile phone number. Tang Hai forces himself to forget his ex girlfriend completely, but it backfires. The more he wants to forget, the more he can''t get rid of it.


    Because in Tang Hai''s former girlfriend''s circle of friends, with a new boyfriend, they hand in hand, show love. However, their common classmate, below desperately praise.


    Tang Hai said a few words to stay, then he was pulled black.


    To tell you the truth, Tang Hai had the consciousness of losing his girlfriend when he just graduated. When her parents called and arranged for her to become a civil servant, Tang Hai whispered and tried not to go.


    When Tang Hai is pushed away by his girlfriend and told to be quiet, Tang Hai knows that his girlfriend is going to leave him. When her parents asked her to fly back to Chongqing from Shenzhen immediately, Tang Hai begged her not to leave.


    Tang Hai''s girlfriend and he said that now has promised others, do not go more embarrassed. During the Spring Festival the year before last, Tang Hai met her family and met her girlfriend''s parents and sister for the first time.


    Tang Hai was really nervous at that time. Besides preparing Maotai and hard China, Huang He Lou, he also asked others how they were.


    But all the arrangements and plans of their family have nothing to do with Tanghai. It shows that Tang Hai is not in their plan, which is obviously the so-called redundant person.


    An hour ago, two people were still shopping in the supermarket. A quarter of an hour ago, I was happily preparing to cook. In this second, we go our separate ways.


    Tang Hai said sadly, "I''m used to seeing goodbye. I know this time is goodbye. It''s so cruel to see my girlfriend deliver it to another person. "


    Tanghai choked with memories, two people from the beginning to realize everything now. Tang Hai told Fang Tianxing again and again how happy he was with her. No matter what happens in the future, I hope she will recall the time when she followed me and be happy.


    Tang Hai cried and said: "I am very grateful that she can choose me among many people who pursue her. From then on, I was called to get up and have breakfast with me at school every day.


    I went back to my place in the evening and knew that there was someone waiting for me at home. Tang Hai recalled taking his ex girlfriend to every corner of Shenzhen, taking her to camping, barbecue, every bit of the trip.


    I am grateful that she accompanied me and said that we should bring the best life experience. Accompany me to Shanghai Disneyland carousel. She has brought me these happy and wonderful experiences. "


    It was taken while seeing her off at Shenzhen Bao''an airport. I told her to remember to look back when she left. As she walked in, she kept looking back at me. My smile on the surface has not changed, but I still hope that she can stay with me.


    I will also expect her to run to me at the last minute like a TV play.


    In fact, TV series can only be TV series.


    Tang Hai helplessly looks at his ex girlfriend leaving and gets on the bus with Liu Gang. Although he doesn''t speak, Fang Tianxing knows that he wants to go with him.


    "Let''s go." Fang Tianxing held his collar and said.

 Chapter 144

    Fang Tianxing takes him to the sky, and the words turn into the color of blue sky. Soon they follow the man''s car to the suburb 30 kilometers away. Liu Gang takes Tang Hai''s ex girlfriend, and Fang Tianxing slowly falls down. Seeing Liu Gang holding Tang Hai''s ex girlfriend, Tang Hai is a little upset, but he still insists on following them.


    Fang Tianxing has no choice but to keep up, only to see two people to a farmhouse, they stop here to eat. Fang Tianxing and Tang Hai hide aside. Fang Tianxing says to Tang Hai, "she has her own life. Say goodbye to him."


    Tang Hai dials his ex girlfriend, who asks if she is unhappy. First of all, she explained the whole story clearly, and then told her a few cold jokes. Then she confirmed that Tang Hai was OK.


    After a short chat, Tang Hai suddenly said, "you used to let me hang up first. This time, you hang up first. I can''t press the registration key because I''m afraid this is really the last time we''ll talk


    Tang Hai for a moment, as if separated, pressed the registration key when the nose is sour. That kind of concern to the extreme tone, the atmosphere of talking and laughing with each other, as well as the reluctant to leave when hanging up the phone, really like in college.


    "There''s no need to recover. If she''s happier, you''re not the right person for her. You should find someone who needs you. " Fang Tianxing said to him, some things really don''t need to be forced, the tighter the grasp, the easier to lose.


    "But I have no money to pay the rent. What should I do?" Tang Hai said helplessly.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "it doesn''t matter. I have a way."


    Fang Tianxing took him to Dajiang factory, where the workers have entered the production state, and the roar of machines is everywhere.


    Fang Tianxing finds song Haifang. He is still studying hard. After becoming a reader of Fang Tianxing, he realizes that even in a desperate situation, he can never abandon himself.


    Fang Tianxing said to Tang Hai, "you can work here for two days."


    Tang Hai speechless said: "I am a college student how to do this, there is no future."


    "The future is the future. What you need now is food and a place to live. Let''s go through the difficulties in your own heart first." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Tang Hai nodded, helpless to live down, the first day here is awakened. Yes, Tang Hai sleeps at night, his mind is full of ex girlfriend''s figure, tossing to sleep in the early morning.


    In my dream, Tang Hai proposes to her and lives in a new house. Tang Hai makes different dishes for her every day. They are still together, but the fact is not like that.


    After Tang Hai accepted the reality of his ex girlfriend''s leaving, his heart felt as if he had been dragged by someone and hammered heavily with a hammer, so painful that he couldn''t breathe.


    The next day, Tang Hai got up and went directly to the Internet bar for a whole day. He played games with the team members. As a result, he got distracted and lost interest.


    Tang Hai bought a box of beer on his way back to his dormitory. In the middle of the night, he hid on the rooftop and got drunk. At night, he dreamt about all kinds of things with his ex girlfriend. When he woke up, he was even more disappointed.


    On the third day, he woke up as usual. Then Tang Hai began to clean up his room and packed up all the things that his ex girlfriend put in his room and sent them to her. And wrote a letter to her, the general content is to tell her to take good care of themselves and so on, wish her a happy life.


    After the salary, Tanghai make complaints about the brother of the factory in the evening, then drink and cut up the legs and all kinds of bad things. And then he began to cry, you can imagine what it looks like when a big man wipes his tears at the barbecue stand.


    A few months later, Tang Hai''s pain, loss and confusion caused by lovelorn have improved. He will still miss her, or will get up and touch his mobile phone to see if his ex girlfriend has sent him a good morning as before, and then get up and eat breakfast.


    Fang Tianxing left Dajiang factory, put on his armour and rushed to the sky to look for another reader who made a wish. That is a teenage girl who is now on a street.


    A little girl in the street shivered and took out her cell phone. She looked at the time. It was very late now, and the cell phone was almost dead. The little girl bit her cold lips, and her teeth hit the cracks on her lips. The pain made her shiver.


    The little girl was wearing a pair of canvas shoes, washed white jeans, and a thin coat. She shivered with cold. However, at this time, there was no open shop for her to get warm.


    After running away from home for a week, she had spent all her money, and the poor family had no chance to prepare her well. And her bag, more do not know when was stolen.


    Fang Tianxing was also shocked when he saw her. Her tender face and chest were covered with bruises and wounds, her lips were swollen and deformed, her eyes were squeezed together by her red and swollen face, and her cheeks were covered with bloodstains.


    "You are water chestnut. Who beat you like this?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "It was my mother who beat me because I avoided playing piano. She beat me angrily, so I ran away from home. But now that my wallet has been stolen, I have no way to go. I don''t know what to do. " Water chestnut flower helpless said.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll have a chat with you." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Two people began to chat, water chestnut life is not happy, extreme lack of love, no sense of security. Her mother is the second in the family, and she is not valued by her parents. His mother also has been living in their own world, did not pay much love for water chestnut.


    Linghua grew up in the quarrel and abuse of her parents. Her father loves gambling and picking wild flowers, so her childhood memory is more about the quarrel between her parents.


    But her father always came and went in a hurry. He always felt that the women outside were more important than the family. Linghua still remembers that once she wanted her father to notice her, so she stole money from her family. But in exchange for his father''s beating and scolding.


    When she was eight years old, one morning, her mother suddenly pulled the water chestnut out of the bed and told her that her father was ill. Water chestnut sleepy eyes ground went to shout a voice father, thought he just had a little problem.


    It turns out that the imaginary response doesn''t appear. At this time, Linghua feels inexplicably tight. The final result is obvious that she can''t go back to the hospital.


    Linghua took money from her parents on her back when she was sensible. Later, she took pencils, stationery and even change from her classmates at school. Over the years, no matter how the parents discipline her, they have not changed her behavior.


    What she did was just to attract the attention of her family. The helpless mother corrected it with tears, kneeling, begging and even beating, but the effect was not good.

 Chapter 145

    A few days ago, after her mother got off work, Linghua said cleverly that she had done the housework and cleaned up the room. At that time, my mother was very happy, but soon the neighbor came to me and said that Linghua didn''t go to learn the piano, but secretly went out to play. After coming back, the mother of the angry water chestnut picked up a clothes hanger and hit the child.


    In a fit of anger, the mother of water chestnut took the clothes hanger to beat the mouth of water chestnut. Dodge, but also hit the face, eyes around and chest and other parts. In a rage, Linghua stole the money from her family and ran away from home.


    Fang Tianxing took her home. On the way home, he met his neighbors. Fang Tianxing asked them about Linghua''s family. "Their family often beat their children. We are used to it." A lady nearby said that the story of Linghua is well known around. Sometimes a group of children come to play at home, and adults don''t have any defensive psychology. Who knows that in the blink of an eye, Linghua will steal some property.


    In addition, many children are often bullied by Linghua or robbed, which is very common. Many parents have repeatedly warned their children not to play with Linghua.


    Neighbors said they were shocked to see the water chestnut beaten like this and thought it was inappropriate to beat children like this. At the same time, they think that the child of Linghua needs to be well managed, otherwise something really big may happen in the future.


    Many surrounding children rushed to tell the bad deeds of water chestnut, they all confirmed to reporters, parents do not let and water chestnut have too much contact.


    It has always been her mother''s fault that Linghua doesn''t study hard¡° I used to beat her hand when I was found escaping from piano lessons. " Her mother said that in addition to stealing other people''s things, she also developed the habit of lying and refused to admit it when the evidence was conclusive.


    During the conversation, Linghua''s mother cried again and again, sighing and saying: "I cried all night last night. The child was born by myself. The heavier the fight, the more painful the mother''s heart is. I have tried to persuade her, coax her, and even kneel down several times to beg her not to steal any more. But it didn''t work, and the angry and anxious mother had to choose the simplest and most crude way.


    "If you don''t teach when you are young, you can''t manage when you grow up." Linghua''s mother said that she was worried that her daughter''s bad habits could not be corrected when she grew up. In case she took drugs again, she would not be saved.


    I beat her because I love her too much. I want my son to become a dragon and my daughter to become a Phoenix. I hate iron but not steel.


    Fang Tianxing said with disapproval: "complete pay is the biggest selfishness, ignoring the true feelings of others, forcing others to accept their own pay in the name of love, the final result can only be forced to leave his relatives.


    This kind of love is not great at all, on the contrary, it is the biggest selfishness, turning relatives into their own puppets. From the perspective of mother Linghua, her mother was extremely short of material at that time, and she may have many things she could not do.


    So a unwilling thought came into her heart. She might swear in her heart that she would never let her offspring suffer this kind of suffering if she had the ability in the future.


    After growing up, the material is getting better and abundant. The mother''s previous reluctance is pushed into the subconscious field. After having a daughter, the mother naturally projects this reluctance to her daughter, no matter whether she is willing to accept it or not.


    And the thing that mother of water chestnut does is also very simple, let water chestnut not be like oneself namely. So when we die to pay for a person, you say, because I love this person too much. In fact, it''s not because you want others to do things that you can''t do.


    If the children follow the track they set, they will be very gentle, very good to the children, very good.


    Once children show a little resistance, a little sense of independence, a little want to go their own way. Children don''t have to do anything. This is because these parents dote on their children too much, so it''s not necessary.


    It''s that they are too afraid that the self projected on their children will deviate from the track and can''t become what they want. This is fake love, not true love. Who do you love? Is it the child.


    No, it''s the better self projected on the child. Can also say is, we love a person, is love in his body to pay.


    If the child''s behavior is very close to the idea in their heart, it''s very similar. You feel very happy, very satisfied, love this child, willing to give everything for him.


    Ha ha, if not, it will be miserable. We will keep denying him. That is to say, we usually compare him with other children, beat him, deny him, ridicule him and pour cold water on him.


    Fang Tianxing said to her mother, "if you love her, please put down your control and let her be herself freely. It''s also a wonderful place for love. The sense of value and security of being accepted is not only about being accepted, but also about respecting, feeling powerful, joyful and peaceful. "


    "But the child is so rebellious. What if he fails to learn well in the future?" The mother of water chestnut flower worries of say.


    "Our education is not to set up a wall to block all unnecessary things. It is enough to study wholeheartedly. But to teach children the correct price concept, for example, read more excellent network novels.


    The network literature in the age of the universe is far more than that in the 21st century. Now that the network writers have a stable environment and a professional network literature college to study, there will no longer be those novels with three outlooks. "


    Linghua''s mother nodded and said, "I believe you. I will pay my children to read legitimate online novels in the future."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to Linghua, "your mother has promised to give you money to read authentic novels. In the future, don''t take other people''s things. Go to your mother."


    Water chestnut some hesitant said: "good."


    Some scared, she went to her mother, who held her in her arms,


    "Please believe that your mother loves you." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Linghua''s mother hugged her tightly and said: "I must have suffered a lot outside these days. My mother won''t force you to learn the piano in the future."


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "free will belongs to all living beings. We hope that all parents can give their children real love instead of the anxiety of survival and the lack of sense of value imposed by easy discipline."


    Maslow once said that people must have an objective understanding of reality and move forward in the tide of the world in order to put down their fantasy and paranoia and become a better self.


    Fang Tianxing left here and went back to meet Tang Hai. Tang Hai had been in Dajiang factory for a week. In these days, he stayed with the workers. Although the life here is hard, but people are very warm-hearted and kind, few intrigue.


    Most of the people who uphold justice kill dogs, and most of the people who are ungrateful are scholars.

 Chapter 146

    These days, Tang Hai saw song Haifang''s efforts. The work in the factory was very busy, and most of them were of little value. When it came to the rare break time, he was always studying with a book in his arms.


    Tang Hai wanted to tell him many times that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t change his fate. It''s better to give up early. However, he didn''t say anything. Everyone who works hard is worthy of respect. Even in hell, he still has a bright heart. Tang Hai is also infected by him. When he''s free, he can guide his lessons.


    When Fang Tianxing came to pick up Tang Hai, Tang Hai was reluctant to give up. But after thinking about his experiences, he knew that if he continued to stay, his confidence would be eroded by repeated work.


    After all, as a college student, it is difficult for Tang Hai to give full play to his value in their small factory. Tang Hai promised everyone: "I will come back to see you."


    Fang Tianxing asked Tang Hai what he was going to do next. He said to him, "I want to go home, visit my parents, and then start again."


    Fang Tianxing took him to the railway station. Tang Hai bought a ticket to go home and a health mask. Then Tang Hai cried all the way during the two-hour journey.


    He inadvertently opened Fang Tianxing''s novel, which has a paragraph sent to him, I think you must still be very painful. But fortunately, time will bring you everything you want, what you have to do now is wait, wait for time to heal your wounds, wait for time to bring you the right person.


    Moreover, there is also a fact that the faster you come out, the heavier you will fall in the future.


    Lovelorn is a period when your emotions are out of control and completely overcome your rationality. In fact, what you do, you can feel very little positive effect. But everything will pass, you can really go out, although it''s a long time, isn''t it, but it''s good for you.


    Really, listen, it''s good for you. Whether you''re dumping someone or being dumped, if you fall in love with someone quickly and don''t think about the failed relationship that just ended, it''s just paving the way for greater pain in the future.


    Whether you''re dumping or being dumped, it''s good for you to deny the other party, make you feel like you''re not losing anything, make you feel like you''re the right party, and make you comfortable. But notice that if you just want to skip this stage, you won''t grow at all.


    Fang Tianxing in the distant sky, he seems to see the Tang Hai, send that words to him. In fact, it''s more difficult for men to get out of the emotional pain. The two days when women cry are gone. Men are all internal injuries and strong in appearance. They will walk out of the pain of lovelorn after a long time.


    If you have never experienced the pain of loss, how can you cherish everything you get? A person''s life is always coming and losing, just getting used to the happiness.


    I''m glad you''re at this confused moment in your life. At least you won''t be in a muddle in your life.


    Many people will choose to escape after being lovelorn, but they don''t know that this strategy will make you comfortable in the short term. But in the long run, it will eventually lead to a vicious circle, making the problem more and more serious and losing vitality in life. Only when we really face everything, can we get out of the pain.


    There is the last reader''s wish to realize. Fang Tianxing rushes to find that the reader is not far away. Fang Tianxing goes all the way to a dilapidated house.


    Here is an old lady, who leans on the door with great grief. When Fang Tian walked past, the woman saw Fang Tianxing and quickly said, "you are Fang Tianxing, the author of the network. Can you do me a favor?"


    Fang Tianxing quickly asked: "aunt, if there is anything I can do, I will help you."


    "My son killed a man, and now he''s captured by the prison guards. I want you to help me get him out." She said to Tianxing.


    "Oh, it''s a bit tricky. One of the five basic principles of our Internet authors is that they can''t interfere with the government''s law enforcement. If they really break the law, I can''t save them." Fang Tianxing said with some embarrassment.


    That often aunt some can''t accept, she said to herself: "others say no, but I only have this son, can''t watch him die."


    Fang Tianxing comfort said: "network author can''t interfere in law enforcement, I''d better take you to see him first."


    After that, Fang Tianxing took her to the detention center where his son was. When the police saw that Aunt Chang came, they seemed to have seen her many times. He said helplessly, "your son broke the law. It''s useless to find anyone. You''d better go home."


    Aunt Chang burst into tears, and Fang Tianxing said: "I''m a student of perfect university, Fang Tianxing. I''ll accompany my mother to see her son this time. Please let them meet."


    The C.O. said quickly, "that''s OK. Just a moment."


    Fang Tianxing took aunt Chang to wait, and soon the two guards came out and said to them, "you can go in, but remember not to stay too long, let alone do things you shouldn''t do."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and took aunt Chang in.


    Deng Dongwen was very excited when he received the news that someone was visiting the prison. Because if someone visits the prison, he will feel as happy as the Chinese new year, which means that his family and friends have not forgotten themselves. If they have money and things to bring, they can greatly improve their life.


    Not all prisoners are visited. Some prisoners are not so lucky. Most of their former friends have disappeared or even fallen into prison.


    After following the prison guard into the visiting room, Deng Dongwen is wondering who is coming to see him. The police officer has brought his tattered aunt Chang to him, and her clothes are in tatters.


    Aunt Chang sits opposite Deng Dongwen across the glass. Facing this situation, Deng Dongwen is stunned for a few seconds to see clearly that it''s his mother.


    First, he was surprised, but soon he yelled at his mother in the visiting room, "Why are you here again? You can go quickly."


    Aunt Chang still asked with a smile: "Dongwen, are you full inside? I brought you a lot of food and made your favorite food when you were a child..."


    Without waiting for Aunt Chang to finish, Deng Dongwen didn''t want to listen any more. He just said get out of here.


    This sentence stunned the police officers in the visiting room. At this time, Deng Dongwen''s mother turned around and wept. She wiped her tears and took out what she had brought to Deng Dongwen.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing knew what Deng Dongwen was thinking. He didn''t want his mother to see him here. He said, "you''re going to be shot tomorrow. Do you want to escape at this time? Your mother has known for a long time and has been running around for you."

 Chapter 147

    Thinking of this, Deng Dongwen wept bitterly. He was a child of a single parent family and had been living with his mother since childhood. Aunt Chang cut off the relationship with her parents and insisted on staying with Deng Dongwen''s father. However, after giving birth to Deng Dongwen, Deng Dongwen''s father abandoned their mother and son.


    Orphans and widows, how difficult their lives are. Over the years, Deng Dongwen''s mother and son have been bullied.


    However, Deng Dongwen''s mother was not afraid. Once someone said she was bullying her son or herself, she would go to that family and scold her all day.


    Some people say that she is a shrew, but she doesn''t care what others say, because she knows that this is a bullying world, and she has no one to rely on. Only when they are strong, others will not bully their mother and son again and again.


    In life, Deng Dongwen''s mother can be strong, but in economy, she can do nothing. Aunt Chang takes care of her son by herself. She can''t go too far to work to earn money. You can only do some manual work at home or pick up some waste products to sell for a living.


    At that time, I barely passed, but as my son grew up, the cost also increased.


    One day, Chang''s family was running out of rice. She searched many times to borrow some, but no one was willing to lend it to him. When he was wondering, his son brought a small bag of rice and told her that there was rice at home.


    Aunt Chang knew that no one would lend rice to her son. However, out of financial distress, aunt Chang didn''t talk about her son. She thought it would be a big problem just to take some small things.


    For many years to come, my son would always get something back from everywhere. There are not many things and they are not very expensive. Naturally, few people find them and she doesn''t care too much.


    But what aunt Chang never thought was that with the growth of her son''s age, Deng Dongwen gradually formed the habit of being lazy. Because he can steal everything he doesn''t have, so he doesn''t have to spend too much energy on it.


    At this time, aunt Chang realized that she could not let her son go on like this any more. She began to persuade her son not to steal. But it was too late. Deng Dongwen didn''t listen to him at all. We can''t change the habits we''ve developed over the years.


    Before long, Deng Dongwen had become a man of bad deeds. He was soon accepted by the local black boss and worked for him. What he does in ordinary days is illegal, but he often walks by the river. He can''t keep his shoes wet. Once, Deng Dongwen accidentally killed a man and was immediately arrested by the police.


    According to the regulations, all the things brought by the prisoners'' families must be checked before they can be handed over to the prisoners. Aunt Chang gives Deng Dongwen some clothes and Fang Tianxing''s online novels.


    Deng Dongwen has been sentenced to death. It is not easy to execute the prisoners because the criminals already know that time is running out and their emotions will be very unstable.


    Therefore, once the final ruling is issued, the detention center will take measures in management. Basically, the light criminals are responsible for looking at the death penalty criminals and preventing them from self mutilation, suicide or hurting others.


    Almost all death row inmates have to write to their families before they are sentenced to death. Even people with low education level will ask others to write on their behalf. Some will be silent all night, some will cry. The night before death row was very shocking.


    Out of humanity, they will basically meet some of their requirements at this time. They can do whatever they want to eat, and they will be supplied unconditionally if they want to smoke, but they can''t drink wine. But in general, no one can eat and no one can sleep.


    Most of them are writing letters to their families and writing incessantly. Those who look out of the window thoughtfully are generally criminals fleeing from other places. Almost all of the prisoners are reluctant to sleep, most of them are staring at the dawn, no one knows what they are thinking, maybe they are nostalgic for the world, or they are endless regret.


    Deng Dongwen holds Fang Tianxing''s online novel to him, and he turns to the first page. That''s a passage from Fang Tianxing to all readers. If you want to live as you want, you should be bright even if you are in hell.


    Deng Dongwen wanted to write a letter, but he thought hard for a long time and didn''t know what to say.


    Soon after daybreak, the prison guards came in. Deng Dongwen knew that before the execution of the death penalty, the court would have a special person to record the last words they wanted to say for the people they wanted to convey.


    "If you were given another chance, what would you choose to do?" The guard said to Deng Dongwen.


    "If I can do it again, I want to be a good man and start from the beginning!" Deng Dongwen said helplessly that he knew he had no chance.


    Deng Dongwen was brought into the big iron gate by the armed police. He looked back and knew what was waiting for him.


    In the end, when all the prisoners were to be taken out of the cell for execution, Deng Dongwen breathed out a deep breath and squeezed a smile on his face.


    The shooting will begin and end soon after the prisoners are taken to the execution ground. First, after the inspection supervisor verified the identity of the prisoner, he tied his hands and escorted the prisoner to the execution place,


    The last two prison guards tied up Deng Dongwen, who was fastidious about the binding of the death penalty criminals. This binding method can not only ensure that the death penalty criminals can not break free, but also not be too tight, leading to strangulation due to tension before the execution of the death penalty.


    The gun is placed two or three centimeters behind the back of the head of the criminal to be executed in order to prevent him from being missed when he is far away.


    Then, with the commander''s command, "bang", Deng Dongwen''s forehead burst a hole, and his brain splashed with it. After that, the death was confirmed, the executive officer withdrew, and the forensic medicine came forward to confirm whether the prisoner was dead.


    If the death has been confirmed, the crematorium staff, under the supervision of the judicial police, will collect the body of the prisoner, and directly transport it away and put it into the cremation furnace for cremation. This process must be followed and supervised by the judicial police.


    Aunt Chang''s smile suddenly solidified. After a long time, she curled her mouth, her eyes turned red, and she bit her lips hard, trying not to cry.


    The prison officer gives Fang Tianxing a drop of blood. Fang Tianxing catches the drop of blood. The blood is pure and has no impurities, and has not been contaminated with all kinds of uncleanness in the world.


    "Although Deng Dongwen committed a capital crime, he regretted it when he was dying. His sin in this world has been paid off and he has returned to the origin." The guard said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to Aunt Chang, who was crying and fainting: "don''t worry. When I become a divine writer, I will revive Deng Dongwen and give him another chance."


    Aunt Chang wanted to kneel down, but Fang Tianxing helped him up. Aunt Chang sobbed and said, "thank you so much."


    Fang Tianxing takes aunt Chang back to her home. When she leaves, aunt Chang says to Tianxing, "I believe you can do it. I will pray for you and tell others about your good deeds."

 Chapter 148

    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "I hope every reader can get happiness. That''s my wish."


    Fang Tianxing left here and set foot on his way home. There are still a few days to go to the earth. Fang Tianxing wants to buy something for his family.


    Fang Tianxing came to one of the largest shopping malls on earth, which is located in the downtown area. Fang Tianxing''s impression is that his mother will only come here during the Spring Festival.


    Every time I came here, my mother always did not dare to stay too much. She always passed here in a hurry and left at a glance. After all, the things here are too expensive for the poor families. It''s not what they can expect. The money for buying things here can make the poor families live for a long time. Fang Tianxing came to a sales desk, where are some cervical massage instruments.


    I remember Fang Tianxing''s mother told him before that her cervical spine was always uncomfortable, and she felt sore and numb. Sometimes she would go to the nearby outpatient clinic for acupuncture, but the old acupuncture was not the way. So Fang Tianxing wants to buy her a neck massager this time to relieve the pain of cervical vertebra.


    By the way, I bought two woolen sweaters for my parents. The weather turned cold, so that they would not be forced by the cold.


    All of a sudden, Fang Tianxing remembered that his father''s fishing rod was broken and he was not willing to buy a new one. Fang Tianxing came to the counter where he chose the fishing rod. He asked the shopping guide, "what kind of fishing rod do you have here that suits my father?"


    Shopping guide said: "fishing rod should be selected according to fishing habits and fishing points. Generally speaking, it can be divided into competitive and wild fishing."


    "It''s mainly wild fishing. You can recommend it to me." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "I''ll recommend this one to you. This fishing rod is strong, especially suitable for wild fishing. If you buy more, you''ll get a discount. If you send a smaller one, it''s best to give it to your father." The guide said enthusiastically.


    Fang Tianxing chose to buy them and went home with them. He was afraid of his hometown. Fang Tianxing was getting closer and closer to home. When he came to the door, he felt that they were much older. When his mother saw Fang Tianxing, she ran over immediately.


    Fang Tianxing said slowly, "Mom."


    Looking at Fang Tianxing, her mother said, "I''ve grown tall and strong."


    Fang Tianxing took his mother into the house. His father was drinking. He was very happy to see Fang Tianxing. He just saw what Fang Tianxing had brought. He was dissatisfied and said, "come back when you come back, buy something and spend money. You are still a student now. Don''t be greedy for pleasure and waste your study."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to retort, nodded yes, but when Fang Tianxing took out the fishing rod, his father''s face moved. The mother came to see his father''s face, and quickly said: "your father wants to fish these days, but the fishing rod is broken, so he can only be greedy."


    Fang Tianxing took out the fishing rod and put it aside. His mother said to him, "come and have dinner together."


    Fang Tianxing sat on the table. Fang Tianxing''s father asked, "how are you studying recently? How many loyal readers are there?"


    "The number of loyal readers has reached 28000, which is close to the double peak of signing contracts." Fang Tianxing said truthfully.


    Fang Tianxing''s father urged: "we should continue to work hard, don''t slack off, and strive to constantly improve ourselves."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and told his father what happened along the way. Fang Tianxing''s father said to him, "each of these readers has his own pities. Tang Hai is unforgettable, but it''s a pity that fate makes people happy. Water chestnut is free in nature, but it is always restricted by its mother, so its nature cannot develop. In the end, aunt Chang, a white haired man gives a black haired man a gift. She suffers from the loss of her son. Although we Internet writers can''t help them relieve all their pain, we should try our best to heal their pain. "


    Fang Tianxing is deep in thought. The significance of the existence of network authors is to bring happiness and happiness to readers, so that they can see through the fog of thought. See the direction of the front, do not forget why and start, in order to stimulate the infinite power forward.


    "Tianxing is just like you used to talk about online literature." Fang Tianxing''s mother said on one side.


    Fang Tianxing asked: "did my father ever be an Internet writer in those years?"


    Fang Tianxing''s mother was a little gloomy and kept silent. Fang Tianxing turned his head and looked at his father. His father''s face was very blue, but he just drank. Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to ask any more, so he had to eat bitterly.


    That day, my father put on the dress that Fang Tianxing gave me with high interest, matching it with a stiff suit that he never wore.


    Fang Tianxing realized that he didn''t hate the gift he gave him. The father just can''t accept the child''s heart freely.


    The father is stingy with consumption, and can''t accept the children''s consumption for him. Chinese parents will never be able to spend their children''s money as freely as they do for their children.


    After dinner, Fang Tianxing''s father picked up the fishing rod and said, "let''s go fishing in Jingyuan lake."


    Fang Tianxing catches up. Jingyuan lake is a lake near here. There are a lot of fish in the lake, so people often go fishing here. Fang Tianxing''s father often goes fishing here, and he''s here again today.


    Along the way, they met many acquaintances. They said hello to Fang Tianxing''s father one by one, and Fang Tianxing''s father also responded one by one. When he came to the usual fishing place, Fang Tianxing''s father prepared the things, the bait for fishing, and the bucket for fish.


    Fang Tianxing''s father said to Fang Tianxing, "today I will catch some big fish. I will go back to make dinner, and the rest will be used to make soup."


    Fang Tianxing is also standing with a fishing rod. He has never learned to fish. He can only watch his father play with him. There is an old man fishing across the river. He looks at Fang Tianxing and says, "Xiao Fang, this young man is here for the first time."


    Fang Tianxing''s father said to him, "brother, this is my son, studying in perfect university. This summer vacation, I will bring him to learn fishing."


    The old man nodded and said, "don''t be afraid, young man. If I command you, it''s just a small idea to surpass your father."


    Fang Tianxing scratched his head and said to the old man, "I can''t fish at all. I''m afraid I''ll let you down."


    The old man did not care about a smile, told Fang Tianxing about the fishing method.


    The most ideal effect of fishing is that after the bait is put into the water, it is wrapped on the coarse particles to form an atomization column, which can play the role of dynamic fish lure.


    After the bait sinks into the bottom, the surface layer of the coarse particles slowly atomizes, but the hard core or part of the coarse particles do not atomize.


    If you carefully observe, you can find that fish also have nostrils, but the nostrils of fish are not used for breathing, but a kind of olfactory organ, and if you compare the olfactory of fish with vision, the olfactory of fish is far more developed than vision.

 Chapter 149

    This has two advantages. First, it can keep the fish for a long time. Second, it can prevent the fish from struggling to muddy the water. It seems that this mysterious old man is good at this.


    Fang Tianxing was greatly praised. The old man''s teaching method was very effective. The old man looked at Fang Tianxing with a smile and seemed very satisfied.


    Fang Tianxing''s father looked at him, and seemed to have a lot of feelings. Soon there was a slight shaking in his fishing line. He looked serious and pulled up the fishing rod fiercely, and a big fish jumped out of the water.


    "What a big fish." Fang Tianxing said with admiration that his father was so hidden that he caught a big fish so soon.


    Fang Tianxing''s father put the fish into the fish stick and said with a smile, "now your mother can stew fish soup for us at night."


    Fang Tianxing was a little worried. He was afraid that he would lose, and his fishing rod began to tremble.


    The old man on one side saw that Fang Tianxing''s mood was unstable. With a wave of his fishing rod, he landed on the lake, which should have set off a wave. However, Fang Tianxing felt that the lake was suddenly calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the old man strangely. Everything was so ordinary that he couldn''t see any singularity.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the old man was not ordinary. Maybe he was a strong man. At this time, Fang Tianxing''s father said to him, "no, don''t interfere. My son and I have a fair game."


    The old man angrily pulled back the fishing rod, and the water surface returned to its former appearance. The fish swam again, as if nothing had happened before.


    Fang Tianxing sat down in the mud and grass, took out his fishing rod and sat by the river. Fang Tianxing started fishing again. His eyesight was far beyond ordinary people. He saw a fish approaching his hook. He seemed to be swimming around tentatively. Fang Tianxing restrained his anxiety and calmed down.


    The fish was finally about to bite the hook. Fang Tianxing put his hands on the fishing rod, and the water was quiet. All of a sudden, Fang Tianxing inadvertently noticed that the floating fish was swinging up and down rhythmically, which was so conspicuous on the calm surface of the lake.


    He couldn''t be sure what happened at the bottom of the water. With a kind of inexplicable tension, Fang Tianxing stared at the fish float.


    At this time, suddenly, the fish drifted into the water, so Fang Tianxing did not hesitate to lift the rod, and a strong pull came to his hand. Through the very thin fishing line, Fang Tianxing stood up like a chicken''s blood.


    Slowly, Fang Tianxing saw an exhausted shadow floating on the water, and he caught a big carp.


    Fang Tianxing was very happy to be able to catch fish. After all, he had never had such an experience before. He hugged the old man and asked, "old man, thank you for your advice. I dare to ask your name."


    The old man stroked his beard with a smile and said coolly, "no, No


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and said, "you can''t say master."


    "The little brother is so clever." The old man exclaimed.


    Fang Tian wanted to thank him when he walked in the past, but he just touched his body, but he saw the palm of his hand through his body, and the original saying slowly dissipated.


    Fang Tianxing''s father said: "it''s the words he left that have been protecting our family, otherwise we would have been finished."


    "He just said that it was a piece of writing left by the master. Now when the power dissipates, it will disappear naturally." Fang Tianxing''s father sighed.


    Fang Tianxing was puzzled and wanted to ask his father what was going on. Without saying a word, his father was about to leave with the fish barrel.


    Fang Tianxing could not help shouting: "father."


    Fang Tianxing''s father turned back and said, "I know you have many things in mind that you don''t understand. Some things will be discussed when you go back."


    Fang Tianxing followed his father home without saying a word. His father went straight into the room, turned around and waved to him. Fang Tianxing quickly followed him.


    When his father opened a box, there were many things in it, which were covered with dust. Fang Tianxing''s father picked up a piece of paper, blew away the dust, and showed a few words. Fang Tianxing was stunned to see these words. Fang Tianxing tentatively asked, "are you a student of WangWen university?"


    Fang Tianxing''s father nodded and continued, "open it and have a look."


    Fang Tianxing opened the student ID card of WangWen University. Fang Tianxing saw three words and exclaimed, "you are the God of farming on the first day of WangWen University."


    Fang Tianxing''s father said, "yes, I was the God of tyranny in those days. In those days, I thought I was going to be a god level writer. But I didn''t expect that I would be envied by the adulterers, framed by others, discarded from my life treasure book, and no longer be an Internet author. "


    Speaking of this, Fang Tianxing''s father looks a little dim, recalling the past years. The pain that an Internet author can no longer code words is beyond others'' understanding. Fang Tianxing also feels heartache for his father when he thinks about it.


    At that time, the God of tyranny was the first genius of WangWen University. He was known as the most likely man to become a God at that time. His talent was rare in the world. It took only one year to become an online writer. He rose strongly and swept countless talents.


    Because of his existence, the University of Internet culture has become the first of the three major colleges of Internet culture. At that time, he was the object of crazy admiration and worship of countless people, and now those fengqingyang and kind-hearted bees grew up listening to his original legend.


    But later, somehow, someone falsely accused the God of tyranny of colluding with the demons. At first, everyone didn''t believe it. But later, there were more and more rumors, and the God of tyranny disappeared at this time, which deepened the public''s speculation about his defection to the demons.


    A moment later, Fang Tianxing''s father said slowly: "child, I tell you this, not to avenge me, but to know that people are dangerous and must take good care of yourself."


    Fang Tianxing listened to his father''s words, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. The long-standing puzzle was solved. No wonder his father didn''t let him go to WangWen University. It turned out that was the reason. But although my father didn''t let him take revenge, because the enemy was so powerful that he couldn''t afford it now.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "father, don''t worry. I know what you mean. I won''t act rashly before I have enough strength."


    Fang Tianxing''s father nodded, he put things back in the box, the other party Tianxing said: "children, these years have been hiding from you, just don''t want you to be troubled by these things, learning network literature should concentrate on nothing, concentrate to achieve."


    Fang Tianxing suddenly said: "it''s not necessarily so. I had nightmares all the time before and dreamed that I was chased. I didn''t understand why. Now I know."

 Chapter 150

    Fang Tianxing and his father went out of the house. His mother was waiting outside. She asked his father, "you told the child."


    The father nodded and said, "I told him all about it."


    Fang Tianxing''s mother came to Fang Tianxing''s side and said, "my child, when our family was chased and killed, it was hard to survive by relying on the protection of the master''s letter. If I didn''t tell you before, I just didn''t want you to bear all this."


    "I know, you are for my good, you will always be my parents, we will always be a loving family." Fang Tianxing held his mother in his arms and said deeply.


    Life at home is very comfortable, of course, as a network author, daily update is inevitable. In the past few days, the number of readers of Fang Tianxing has increased, and the distance from 30000 loyal readers is getting closer and closer.


    Fang Tianxing also went to the thinking space and asked the five masters whether the situation like his father could be recovered. The five masters told Fang Tianxing that it was very difficult to recover, and there was almost no successful precedent.


    This makes Fang Tianxing have to put aside the way to let his father recover for the time being. Although he knows that the main agent behind the pursuit of his father is definitely not what he can deal with now.


    But Fang Tianxing made up his mind to seek justice for his father, and made this wish. Fang Tianxing worked harder.


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s novels reached 300000 words. Fang Tianxing knew that it was not enough for network writers to study hard behind closed doors. He had to experience life more and increase his accumulation.


    That day, his father went out to work very early, but he didn''t come back until he got off work. Fang Tianxing was a little worried, so he planned to go to his father''s work place.


    My father works in a hotel not far from home. Because he is very weak, he usually works in a hotel and works as a manager.


    When Fang Tianxing came to the hotel and found that his father was not there, the others told him that his father had gone out. Fang Tianxing immediately felt bad and went to his father''s home to check.


    Fang Tianxing searched all the way along his father''s way home. When he came to the intersection of the street, he found his father sitting on the side of the road. Seeing his father''s gray face, Fang Tianxing hurried over.


    When Fang Tian walked past, his father saw him and laughed sadly. He told him what happened to him.


    Since Ben Mingbao book was abandoned, Fang Tianxing''s father has lived in anonymity for more than ten years. He began to work in a small restaurant, later served as a side dish, and later became a chef. During this period, there was no trouble. The only time was last year. It was strange that the whole restaurant had only one chef for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing''s father goes to the morning market early every day to pick up the dishes. He has to work hard in the restaurant for a long time to get rid of them. Working in the back kitchen of more than 40 degrees every day, Fang Tianxing''s father cooks vegetables by himself every day, and the boss quickly makes a profit.


    After the business of the restaurant became more and more prosperous, the owner told Fang Tianxing''s father that he wanted him to take an apprentice. Fang Tianxing''s father listened to him and taught an apprentice. As a result, after several years of teaching, the apprentice learned 89% of his skills.


    The father of Fang Tian Xing has worked in a restaurant for more than 10 years. It can be said that he is a very famous old employee in the restaurant. He usually is not in the restaurant, and many things are the father of Fang Tianxing has the final say.


    Therefore, in restaurants, he is the highest in terms of seniority and salary. Some people say that Fang Tianxing''s father has at least a lot of money in a year. The specific amount of money is not very high, but we all admire him.


    Recently, one thing happened, that is, when Fang Tianxing''s father got his salary, he found that the financial department gave him a month''s salary less. He remembered very well that he was not late or left early or violated the restaurant''s rules. Why did he lose so much money? So Fang Tianxing''s father found the boss.


    The boss''s answer is like this: "you see, the efficiency of the restaurant this year is not ideal. It''s not easy for everyone. I don''t make any money now. Please forgive me."


    Fang Tianxing''s father understands that the boss thinks that his salary is a little high, but he does little work. If he continues to work, his salary will only be lower and lower. The boss wants to drive him away. "


    The boss thinks that the salary for Fang Tianxing''s father is high, and resigns Fang Tianxing''s father a month later. The boss orders the head chef to persuade Fang Tianxing''s father to leave. The head chef has the cheek to tell Fang Tianxing''s father about it, but Fang Tianxing''s father didn''t say anything, so he resigned on his own initiative.


    The boss is short-sighted and his words and deeds are inconsistent. He gives his employees a piece of cake to satisfy their hunger. Once the employees have no use value, he breaks down the barriers and breaks down the bridge. This kind of black hearted boss''s behavior makes people feel resentful. Such a scene really happens in front of us.


    Fang Tianxing feels his father''s sadness. He is greedy and selfish. If he gives him a dollar a day, he will hate if he doesn''t give it one day. Give him a slap every day. As long as he doesn''t give it one day, he will be grateful.


    A lot of times, we always hope to get the good of others. At first, thank you very much. But after a long time, I''m used to it. Used to a person to your good, it is taken for granted.


    One day you feel resentful when you are not good to you. No business is without fraud. In their view, employees must provide unlimited value. They should grasp the advantages and disadvantages of the value. If the value is provided too fast, you will not be far away from death before you can get new value to your boss. If the offer is too slow, the boss will kill you. So we should grasp it by ourselves.


    In fact, it''s not that other people are bad, but that our demands have become more and more. Used to get, then forget Thanksgiving.


    In desperation, Fang Tianxing''s father left. The boss was very proud that he thought he could reduce a lot of expenses every year, but he didn''t wait long for him to be happy. It turned out that after Fang Tianxing''s father left, there seemed to be a lot less diners in the restaurant. Several diners followed Fang Tianxing''s father and told the boss that I only trusted Fang Tianxing''s father and only ate the food cooked by Fang Tianxing''s father.


    This time, the boss was in a hurry. He bought a push of gifts and drove to Fang Tianxing''s father''s house. He also said that as long as he comes back, he will be paid three times the salary in the first half of the year, and the salary will be calculated according to the previous standard after half a year.


    Fang Tianxing''s father definitely refused, because he had the idea of starting a business, and he had found a place. Many diners like his food and everything was ready.


    Finally, there was no way. The boss asked Fang Tianxing to contact Fang Tianxing''s father. The boss went too far at that time and had no face to call again. Even if he called Fang Tianxing''s father, he would not answer.

 Chapter 151

    He also brazenly called Fang Tianxing''s father and said that he would increase his father''s salary three times. As a result, Fang Tianxing''s father didn''t want to come back at all. He said that he came out to do it for money, but he didn''t want to be killed. But the boss and apprentice he brought made him sad, which was too chilling.


    Fang Tianxing and the boss said his father''s original words. The boss was angry. The voice of falling things came from the phone, which made Fang Tianxing look silly on the spot.


    It''s clear that the boss broke the bridge by himself. Now Fang Tianxing''s father doesn''t want to come back. It''s the boss who has done something wrong first. Ah, Fang Tianxing is speechless. A month later, the boss''s Restaurant closed down. I think it''s retribution.


    My father decided to start a business, so he opened a restaurant outside. Set up four or five tables to sell home cooking and so on. Parents can not afford more capital, they came up with a way, and others to rent a facade, one person half.


    On rainy days, everyone in the store went to play cards, but my father was still waiting for business to come.


    At that time, they were on the same starting line with their parents, because the man in their family loved to play all night cards and would sleep on the table when doing business during the day.


    In the first few days of catering business, without familiar customers, my father began a long accumulation period. Whenever customers come to fangtianxing''s house for dinner in the morning, mother will greet them in person, just like entertaining relatives.


    At that time, tea was always available. No matter whether the customer ordered or not, the mother would always deliver tea when the father was cooking. In this way, taking care of customers'' feelings in detail, the business of parents has a qualitative leap forward.


    In addition to relying on Fang Tianxing''s father''s accumulated contacts and sometimes bringing some customers to the restaurant, the restaurant mainly relies on Fang Tianxing''s father''s cooking skills to win.


    In the end, the taste and appearance of the dishes are very good. Then someone is willing to help promote them. Send the screenshot to the wechat of the restaurant, and you can pay a few yuan less. Or give away some candy and snacks.


    After a month, Fang Tianxing''s father figured out the market. Business began to go on the right track, with the help of classmates and friends, business is still in order.


    During the summer vacation, the business is so hot that the most turnover is hundreds of monthly tickets. Fang Tianxing is full of confidence. At this time, Fang Tianxing can help his parents do some work.


    Fang Tianxing''s father has been a cook for several years, and his cooking skills are quite good. The restaurant is on a street in the small town. There are four fried restaurants in that street. But Fang Tian is the only expert in business.


    Fang Tianxing''s father learned crafts with a special chef for a period of time in his early years, and his service attitude was also very good. He hired two employees, who were former acquaintances of Fang Tianxing''s father.


    As Fang Tianxing''s father is particularly strong and pays great attention to details in management, the problems of cost control, food control, logistics purchasing, service quality and so on in some restaurants have never appeared.


    A small restaurant, in addition to taste good, to choose in the flow of people more places, processing speed is also a very important link.


    Small restaurants can''t form scale effect, so they pay special attention to the turnover rate. If the speed of cooking is slow, customers are easy to lose. Fang Tianxing admires Fang Tianxing''s father for working with his staff on the stove, just like the workers on the assembly line, washing, panning, cutting and frying a dish in a few minutes.


    Then at that time, the restaurant also supported the form of delivery, that is, it set up a wechat group and QQ group. At that time, there were more people to add, so they bought electric cars and tableware.


    When the restaurant just started, Fang Tianxing volunteered to deliver the takeout in person. After class in the evening, college students eat more takeout, because there are few delivery personnel. In order to reduce costs and improve efficiency, they only make a fixed number of floors.


    At first, Fang Tianxing didn''t know the way, but fortunately, the students were very enthusiastic and gave directions to Fang Tianxing from time to time. Later, when he got familiar with the road, he became familiar with it. It''s a county-level city, not too big, so it''s easy to say, but it''s only after dinner.


    Moreover, in order to attract business, Fangtian''s restaurant will have small benefits from time to time, such as new hamburgers, new chicken chops, and ice Cola waiting for you in hot weather.


    This noon seems to be the busiest time, Fang Tianxing sent more than 30 orders. After two o''clock in the afternoon, Fang Tianxing didn''t know how to run, so he kept on delivering takeout and broke his leg,


    Of course, the takeout business had to be continued. At that time, there were many things in Fang Tianxing''s restaurant, which could share the hardships of life for his parents. Moreover, Fang Tianxing''s father also told him not to use the ability of Internet authors to experience the life of ordinary people.


    Fang Tianxing will meet all kinds of people. Of course, good people are in the majority. In this way, it is helpful for network writers to give up their special ability, only ordinary people have the power to solve problems and experience the life of ordinary readers, can their works have a better sense of substitution.


    This down-to-earth life has many difficulties, but there are also many benefits. The takeout orders are all students. The takeout orders are the dormitory building number, but after dark, the dormitory building number on the wall is not clear.


    Take out is basically ordered by students. When they get to the dormitory downstairs, they have to call them to get it. Of course, they can also meet a beautiful girl, who is really beautiful and has a beautiful voice. Fang Tianxing also personally paid for a bottle of iced green tea.


    Fang Tianxing was very excited at first, riding a car, blowing the wind and wearing sunglasses. Lunch and dinner will be solved on the way, and Fang Tianxing will run faster if he wants to run faster, and slow down if he wants to have a rest. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting.


    Sometimes someone comes out to take out the food in his underwear, but Fang Tianxing looks at it and immediately bows his head. It''s not polite to stare at people. On this day, Fang Tianxing came to a high-rise building to deliver the takeout. No one answered when he called, but it happened that there was a power failure in the whole building. I don''t know why there was no light in the fire passage stairs. If Fang Tianxing hadn''t been the author of the network, I couldn''t see the surrounding situation.


    Fang Tianxing can only run up. The car lock is broken. The car is parked downstairs unlocked. There is no way to take the elevator when there is a power failure. Fang Tianxing can only run up as hard as he can. When a pregnant woman came to open the door to take out, she was surprised and asked Fang Tianxing why she was so tired.


    Pregnant women don''t know what''s going on. Fang Tianxing said, don''t you know that there is a power failure in your whole building? She said that she didn''t know that she just woke up. Then Fang Tianxing saw that her face was red and said that she shouldn''t order takeout. Then she ran back to get a bottle of coke for Fang Tianxing and handed it to Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 152

    She invited Fang Tianxing to sit in. Fang Tianxing was really tired, so she listened to her and entered his room. This is a girl''s room, full of girlish feelings. And a girl alone in a room, Fang Tianxing some uneasy, when the pregnant woman brought a cup of coffee to Fang Tianxing.


    "Have a drink first." The pregnant woman said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded, took the coffee from the pregnant woman and stirred it with a spoon. At this time, the pregnant woman asked: "are you really a delivery man? I don''t feel like you."


    "And who do you think I am?" Fang Tianxing asked curiously, expecting what kind of answer he would have.


    "I don''t think you are an ordinary person. Women''s intuition is accurate." The pregnant woman is looking forward to Fang Tianxing''s answer, and Fang Tianxing smiles awkwardly.


    "I''m actually an Internet writer." Fang Tianxing said to the pregnant woman, his tone was full of sincerity and persistence in his belief.


    "Wow, that''s great. Can you show me your work. But why do you want to deliver takeout as an Internet writer The pregnant woman said in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing said to the pregnant woman, "it''s my new restaurant. I''m back from summer vacation to help my family do something."


    "You are such a dutiful child." The pregnant woman understood and said that he knew that the children from poor families could only rely on themselves,


    "Well, I''ve got to go. There''s a lot of takeout to go." Fang Tianxing quickly stood up and said.


    The pregnant woman said slowly: "well, you go first."


    After Fang Tianxing went out, he found that there was a call. Of course, he chose to take the elevator, which was much easier than climbing the stairs. Fang Tianxing returns downstairs. Fortunately, the car hasn''t been stolen. Fang Tianxing rides on the car and continues to deliver the takeout.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Fang Tianxing finally finished his day''s work. When he came home tired, his parents had already prepared food for him. Fang Tianxing''s mother said to him heartily, "Tianxing, you''ve worked hard these days."


    "It''s OK. I should do something for my family." Fang Tianxing said to his mother.


    Fang Tianxing''s father was watching. He suddenly said, "Tianxing, you have grown up."


    Fang Tianxing smiles and says to his father, "Dad, you don''t have to worry."


    The next day, Fang Tianxing went out to deliver takeout. It was drizzling. Some students walked outside the school gate, while others walked towards the campus.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing saw the pregnant woman she had seen last time. She bowed her head, drooped her shoulders and did not take an umbrella. She was walking in the middle of the road in the drizzle.


    Fang Tianxing can see that she seems to be in some kind of depression, maybe emotional depression. She is like a walking corpse, walking slowly in the middle of the road. The road is narrow enough for a car and two or three people.


    She walked in a muddle, and a white car drove by. She didn''t even raise her head, as if she were walking in a factory. She didn''t dodge. The car honked several times, but the pregnant woman still didn''t respond.


    The owner saw that she didn''t respond and didn''t dare to hurt her, so he stepped back a little bit. It happened that there was a fork in the road behind. The owner didn''t drive until the pregnant woman passed by.


    Most of the people around also saw this scene and the pregnant woman in the rain, but they were all in a wait-and-see attitude. After all, no one knew anyone and they did not dare to help him.


    The car owner was considerate and made way for her. Human nature is mostly indifferent, but there are always gentle people. The pregnant woman was about to faint, so Fang Tianxing went to help her.


    The pregnant woman looked up at Fang Tianxing and said, "how are you?"


    This is the street, people come and go, a pregnant woman here in the rain is too dangerous. Fang Tianxing decides to find a place to take shelter from the rain and talk to her, so Fang Tianxing takes the pregnant woman with her.


    Take the pregnant woman to a place where she won''t be caught in the rain. Fang Tianxing holds her on the bench and asks why she is caught in the rain.


    "Why, pregnant women can''t get in the rain." The pregnant woman said discontentedly.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s helpless appearance, the pregnant woman quickly said, "I want to die, can''t I?"


    Knowing that the other party must be in trouble and need help, Fang Tianxing stops to listen to her tell her life.


    Her name turned out to be he Zhaodi. When her mother was pregnant with her, it was time for the state to restrict childbearing. Her mother hid in the countryside without telling her neighbors. She did not expect that she was born a girl. She did not dare to take he Zhaodi home, so she had to be taken back to the countryside and taken care of by her grandmother.


    That night, her parents were at Grandma''s house to discuss their future plans. Her parents decided to have another child and have to send him away.


    After four months, the village began to strictly check the birth. Grandma held her in her arms and hid in the attic for fear that the baby''s cry would be heard. Grandma said that fortunately, she was very good at that time.


    There is little tobacco shortage in the countryside, and there is no need for Cha Chaosheng. Grandma''s family is mainly engaged in farming, growing several acres of crops, and working in the fields all day when the harvest is in season.


    No one was at home most of the day. She cried, pulled, peed and broke her throat in her cradle.


    At first, he Zhaodi couldn''t see anyone and didn''t feel safe crying. Later, she got used to it. On the contrary, she was scared to cry when she saw someone coming. Whenever you see a new face approaching, you will be scared to cry. The cry is dumb and small. You will not be quiet until you find no one else.


    In this way, he Zhaodi grew up in her grandmother''s home. Whenever she was angry, she would examine what was important and unimportant in her life. Later, she would forget those who were unwilling to treat her sincerely, because it was not easy.


    On the whole, he Zhaodi is lucky. Because of her grandmother''s retention, he Zhaodi is free from becoming an abandoned baby. Because of her grandmother''s care, he Zhaodi is free from becoming a vagrant. Because of her grandmother''s earnest instruction, she knew how to behave. Because of her grandmother''s compassion, he Zhaodi understood how to be relieved.


    Instead of focusing on hate and unwillingness, she is more willing to focus on cherishing the hard won life and the hard won true love.


    She doesn''t want to be full of hatred in her heart. If she still has resentment in her heart, she will choose to ignore it. She chooses to be independent, self-improvement and grateful. She won''t bury herself in the past. She doesn''t want to be too tired. She just wants to get better and better.


    Human nature is complex and pure. The so-called exposure of human nature is just a selfish choice in every situation. Everything is just for survival and for the next generation.


    From her standpoint, her parents are very incompetent, but they are still kind to her. After all, they have given her life and supported her for so many years. Moreover, they have their values and their considerations. She can''t measure them by her own standards.

 Chapter 153

    After listening to the girl''s story, Fang Tianxing has some helplessness. No matter how the times change, there is always too much pain in the world to bear.


    Fang Tianxing said to he Zhaodi: "in fact, it''s wrong for your parents to favor sons over daughters, but the thought is brought to them by the times and the environment."


    "It''s much better now, and I don''t hate them any more." He Zhaodi said calmly.


    "By the way, now that you have suffered, don''t let the pain go on." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "I found out that I was pregnant with a girl, and I wanted to kill the child, because I knew that girls were too unfortunate in this world." He Zhaodi some lost said.


    Fang Tianxing wants to persuade her to leave her child, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. After all, as a man, it''s selfish for a woman to give birth to her child. After the child is born, for a single mother, there will be many difficulties in life. After all, she has to bear all these.


    "When my boyfriend died, his parents asked me to give birth, but I didn''t dare to." He Zhaodi said.


    It''s really tiring to raise a child. The child is very poor, but the woman also has difficulties. His parents should love their grandson.


    When the rain stopped outside, Fang Tianxing said to her, "let''s go. I''ll take you home first."


    Fang Tianxing helped her walk slowly. Fortunately, he Zhaodi''s home is not far away, and she arrived about ten minutes later. Far away, Fang Tianxing saw two middle-aged people in their 40s and 50s waiting downstairs.


    "It''s his parents." He Zhaodi said in a low voice.


    Fang Tianxing with her continue to walk close, see Fang Tianxing and he Zhaodi come. Two people immediately around, look bad, it seems that Fang Tianxing did not do


    The middle-aged man came over and said, "he Zhaodi, you''re back. It''s raining today. I didn''t bring an umbrella. Did you get wet?"


    "I''m just worried about the baby in my stomach. Why do you pretend to care about me?" He Zhaodi said disdainfully.


    The middle-aged man''s face was a little ugly. The woman next to him spoke. She said in a loud voice, "what''s the relationship between you two? Why are you together


    "You think too much. I happened to meet her on the way, so I sent her back." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    The middle-aged woman was a little unconvinced and wanted to speak again. The middle-aged man stopped her and said to her, "don''t make a big deal. Let''s go in and talk about it."


    Fang Tianxing takes he Zhaodi upstairs. The atmosphere is very strange. Several people don''t speak. It''s quiet and frightening.


    Soon came to where he Zhaodi lived, she opened the door, a few people went in, holding he Zhaodi sit well, the middle-aged man said, "the child is OK, later can''t be like this."


    His tone of an elder, but he Zhaodi as his daughter-in-law, and the side of the woman is mean, said: "you have peace of mind to give birth to the child, we take it, you don''t have to worry too much."


    He Zhaodi is very dissatisfied, she said angrily: "I don''t need you to manage, this child must be killed, I am in charge of my life."


    She looks very sad. It''s hard for a young girl to bear such a heavy burden.


    The middle-aged woman said, "my son was so kind to you before. You''ve changed your mind now, haven''t you?"


    "You are also a woman. Can''t you understand my pain?" He Zhaodi said to her.


    There is no easy word in adult life. People can be stubborn, but that is for themselves, do not ask others to be the same as you.


    Otherwise, if your parents, loved ones and children are not in line with your aspirations, you will feel uncomfortable.


    In modern society, if ordinary people want to live a good life, it is very difficult for them to climb every step. It takes a lot of effort, and they may not be able to move forward, but once they fall, they are difficult to turn over.


    The woman was a little angry. She said angrily, "as long as you give birth to the baby, we can make it up to you."


    He Zhaodi didn''t want to hear what she said. She said to them, "go out, I don''t want to see you."


    That woman still wants to attack, Fang Tianxing said to her: "you''d better go back first, wait for he Zhaodi to think well, and then give you an answer."


    The woman left bitterly. After they left, he Zhaodi burst into tears. Fang Tianxing patted her on the shoulder and said to her, "please believe that everything will be OK."


    He Zhaodi stopped crying, the other party Tianxing said: "I such a woman, after will no one want, how should I do."


    Fang Tianxing said indifferently: "in ancient times, women were the vassal of men. The old adage was that they followed their father at home, their husband when they got married, and their son when they died. There is no dignity at all. There is no way to talk about equality between men and women. "


    But in modern times, with the development of productive forces, men and women can work in the same state, which provides the basis for equality. However, people''s thinking still stays in the past and has not kept up with the development of society.


    Men and women get equal pay for equal work, but objectively there is a gap between men and women, and absolute equality is unfair. But with the development of the productive forces of the times, the physical strength advantage in work is getting smaller and smaller, the equality is getting more and more, and women can also be independent and self-improvement. "


    At this time, a woman came in. Her clothes were extremely exposed. She warmly said to he Zhaodi, "what''s the matter with you? You''re still worried about your children. Just beat them directly. Girls should be their own masters. "


    "But I don''t want to give up this little life. It''s a life after all." He Zhaodi a little heartless said.


    "Just go to the bar with me. You are not bad looking. There are too many men willing to spend money for you. Good looking girls have the property of burning money. Women must be willing to spend money for themselves." The woman said to he Zhaodi.


    He Zhaodi knows what the other party is doing. It''s just a business of selling skin and flesh. When they were good friends, he Zhaodi went shopping with her. Sometimes the other party would say that she didn''t bring any money and asked me to pay for her first. In the end, she took the things away, but the money didn''t go to he Zhaodi.


    Friends should not care too much, once or twice no problem, every time it is a little too much, are students, whose money is from their parents, she is not qualified to take the hard-earned money to support you.


    "You''d better go. We''re not the same people." He Zhaodi said to her.


    This woman left angrily. Fang Tianxing thought deeply and found that, in fact, women like her did not really care about whether society was patriarchal or feminist, feudal or modern. What they cared about was how to maximize their power and minimize their obligations.

 Chapter 154

    They take out of context the parts that are most beneficial to them, abandon the parts that are unfavorable to them, and defend their exploitation of others. So in the final analysis, what they really care about is how to get something for nothing, which is totally different from the original intention of feminism.


    Fang Tianxing knows that all this is the responsibility of the network author, and it is the mission of the network author to help the people unify their thoughts and improve their understanding. In the past, Internet writers only wanted to write the so-called shuangwen, but today''s Internet literature is totally different.


    Today''s network literature is to let people unify their minds, make progress together, and have equal rights or equal rights. Compared with online quarrels, it is more meaningful to provide realistic hope.


    An excellent girl, depending on her own efforts, lives the life she wants. In fact, this is the most meaningful feminism, which can be seen and compared by people around us.


    "But some people want to turn men and women into two opposite groups, but men and women need to survive and develop together in this world. It''s not selfish to put one group above another, because freedom belongs to all living beings." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" He Zhaodi asked with interest.


    Fang Tianxing nods. He Zhaodi persuades Fang Tianxing to say, "go and see her. If you don''t see her, how sad he will be."


    After thinking for a moment, Fang Tianxing decided to visit Aoxue. Back home, Fang Tianxing was about to talk to his parents about it. But his father had seen through his mind for a long time. He said to him directly, "you go. An Internet writer can''t stay at home all the time. The stars and the sea are where you should go. Don''t let go of the chance of a perfect university and be an excellent Internet writer. "


    Mother in the side said: "heaven, careful on the road."


    Fang Tianxing bid farewell to his parents, put on his armor and soared to the sky. He went to Aotian star and roamed in the starry sky. Fang Tianxing remembered when he first set foot in the starry sky. At that time, he felt how vast the starry sky was. Now that I have stronger ability, I will have my own position in the starry sky in the future.


    Soon Fang Tianxing comes to aotianxing and finds Aoxue''s father Aotian. He tells Fang Tianxing that Aoxue has gone to the Taoist temple of aowuchang, the author of aojiashen level.


    Fang Tianxing left here, not far away is the impermanence star field. Fang Tianxing directly went there, which is the impermanence star field, the star field guarded by the God level writer Ao impermanence.


    Fang Tianxing just set foot here, saw someone come to stop him, "who are you, how to break into the impermanence star field."


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "I''m a student of perfect university, Fang Tianxing. I''m looking for someone. Is Aoxue here?"


    The two men looked at each other, one of them said: "you wait here first, I''ll go in and ask."


    With that, one of them went in to report, and the other stayed to see Fang Tianxing, his face full of vigilance. Fang Tianxing waited quietly, and soon a very rebellious young man passed by. He saw that Fang Tianxing felt strange, so he asked the guard: "who is he and how is he here?"


    "Oh, Mr. harmless, he said he was a student of perfect university, Fang Tianxing. He came to find Miss Aoxue." The guard said respectfully to him.


    The harmless boy pondered for a moment, and then said to him, "it seems that you are also an Internet writer, or a student of perfect university. I don''t know what''s different from our family practice. Which one do you think is better?"


    Fang Tianxing replied: "in addition to the assistance of external things, the network author''s own efforts are essential. The family mode of practice lies in the personal teaching of divine level writers, which has a higher starting point and the whole complete practice method, but it is difficult to get out of the shadow of the master.


    And academic practice is the practice of the general public. It can only teach superficial content, and the real difficult content is to rely on their own exploration, but on the contrary, it can achieve truly excellent network authors. "


    "So you think you''ve learned better in college." Proud no hurt said with a smile.


    Then he waved to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing had been on guard for a long time. He sidestepped to avoid it and made a counterattack. Luo Han beat Ao Wushang with a smile, and reached out to catch Fang Tianxing''s attack.


    Two people touch namely cent, still want to start again, but at this time a big drink spreads, "stop."


    Then a force enveloped them and separated them. Fang Tianxing felt powerless to struggle. The strength of the other side was so strong that he could not resist.


    Soon a middle-aged man appeared in front of them. He said to aowushang, "others are here to visit. How did you fight with him?"


    Although it''s a reproach, it shows a sense of honor all the time. As a member of the same clan, he is full of glory and can''t blaspheme glory in every move.


    "Second uncle, I just want to try the strength of the people outside, and whether they will be stronger than us." Proud no injury respectfully said.


    Fang Tianxing also said to him: "it''s brother Wushang''s skill for a while. He''s fighting with each other."


    When the middle-aged man saw that Fang Tianxing was so knowledgeable, he laughed and said, "come here."


    Fang Tianxing walks into the largest building on the planet. This is the place where the young people of the divine writer family practice and live. People with certain talent of network writers will come here to practice. The excellent ones will be trained by the family and stay. If there is no achievement after three years, it is a good way to delegate them to manage the family industry.


    There is a ladder not far from here. It goes straight into the cloud. I don''t know where to go. This ladder is specially used to test the mind and talent of the family disciples. The middle-aged people deliberately don''t tell the truth and bring Fang Tianxing here.


    "This ladder can test the qualification. The higher the qualification is, the higher the level will be. If you go to the highest level, you still have a chance to get the treasure. Do you dare to have a try?" The middle-aged man said to Tianxing,


    Fang Tianxing was very interested. He walked up the ladder and just stepped on the first step. Fang Tianxing felt the pressure of a light talk. He didn''t like it and went on.


    The pressure of the second step has increased a little, but it''s not unbearable. Fang Tianxing continues to go up. People at the bottom watch Fang Tianxing go up the stairs and discuss how high Fang Tianxing can climb and how much talent he has.


    "In my opinion, this boy can climb up to more than 100 levels at most. He can''t do it any more." One of them said.

 Chapter 155

    "I think he can go to level 200. After all, he can fight with the uninjured childe, and he won''t fall behind." Another person expresses his own opinion, he is optimistic about Tianxing.


    "You can pull it down. You must have let go of the water. You are too poor to see it." The man mocked before.


    He would like to argue a few more words, but he is still honest to see if Fang Tianxing can get up to the level. The fact is better than the eloquence.


    Fang Tianxing went up all the way and quickly stepped over a hundred steps. After a hundred steps, it was a bit difficult. Fang Tianxing looked at the hundreds of steps above and knew that his qualifications were not very good. However, Fang Tianxing still intends to try which step he can take. After taking another two steps, Fang Tianxing feels more and more difficult. It seems that he can''t walk any more.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the steps in front of him. He thought that he would not be able to go further if he took two more steps.


    The people at the bottom saw that the sky was walking more and more slowly, and thought that he would not be able to walk soon. Before that said Fang Tianxing can only walk to 100 steps, he said with pride: "you see, I said he can''t, you still don''t believe it, now you can''t accept it."


    "You wait and see, he hasn''t fallen down yet." That person obstinately says, but in the heart already had vacillate, feel square day line really want not to work.


    "There are so many twists and turns in the way of Internet authors. I can''t bear it after just a few steps." Fang Tianxing said to himself, biting his teeth. He lowered his head, but soon he raised his head again.


    "No matter how hard the road ahead is, it is no reason for me to shrink back." Fang Tianxing said word by word.


    The original arched back became straight, and Fang Tianxing stood up again. He is not willing to fall down like this. No one can make him kneel down except those who are really worthy of respect.


    Fang Tianxing leaned down to look at the proud disciples below. He said boldly, "I''m a disciple of the five most respected God level writers. I carry thousands of times more glory than they do. I have no reason to shrink back."


    "I learned courage from master Tianchan and atmosphere from master Chendong. Master Mengru taught me chivalry. Master Tianchan gave me pride when I ate tomatoes. Master Tang made me domineering. With all this, there are no mountains I can''t step on in the world, and there are no difficulties I can''t break through."


    Fang Tianxing murmured these words. He walked faster and faster. At last, he seemed to walk leisurely. Step after step could not cause any pressure to him. At last, Fang Tianxing ran on the steps.


    There were bursts of startled voices from the bottom of the story, "it was hard to move before, but now it''s running. Is he using the means of playing pig and eating tiger to deal with us? This is the most commonly used means of Internet authors." The man at the bottom said suspiciously.


    The middle-aged man at the bottom saw that Fang Tianxing had climbed to the top. He said to the pride around him: "before, he was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. It''s not good. Go to find the patriarch."


    Fang Tianxing ran on the stairs and soon came to the top of the stairs. He only saw a box on the end of the stairs. Fang Tianxing just wanted to open the box to see what was inside.


    But at this time, a gust of wind made Fang Tianxing retreat, and the box was taken away by someone. It was an old man who was calm and full of momentum. The space around him seemed to be his home, and countless scenes changed.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised that he was a strong man in the realm of publishing. His words were written in the field, and the time and space in the field changed with him.


    "This is the writing experience left by my proud God level writer to the younger generation of my family. It''s not allowed for outsiders to interfere." The old man said haughtily.


    "Patriarch, this writing experience was originally left by the divine writer to give the young genius who succeeded in climbing the ladder. It''s unreasonable how you can take advantage of it." Aoxue, who suddenly appeared at the bottom, said.


    The old man''s face was slightly red. He said, "don''t worry so much. I''m for the sake of my family. You don''t understand."


    "Take selfishness for the sake of the family. What a good one for the sake of the family." Fang Tianxing knew that it was the writing experience of the God level writer, and said eagerly.


    Aoxue also said: "grandfather Chang, if you don''t give back your writing experience to Fang Tianxing, I''ll disturb the God level author and ask him to judge."


    "You," the patriarch was very angry. The writing experience of God level writers was too precious. How could they give it to an outsider? It was a great loss.


    For a family with divine writers, this kind of thing is the most precious. The whereabouts of God level writers are erratic, and they never stay too long in one place. There are not many opportunities to explain network literature to family disciples.


    But even so, the family with God level writers is also a great deterrent. They dare not invade others, unless they live too long.


    "I''ll have to talk it over with some of the directors. You''ll have to wait." The old man said to the crowd. With that, he went to the place where the family discussed business and walked down the ladder.


    Seeing that Aoxue is looking at Fang Tianxing, her eyes are full of love and the girl''s shyness. She dare not show her feelings. Fang Tian walks over and holds her in her arms.


    Here you are Aoxue only said three words, seems to be resentment and joy.


    "I''m late." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Aoxue raised her powder fist and hammered Fang Tianxing. She said angrily, "you know you''re late."


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t retort, but hugs her tightly. Aoxue''s face is full of sweet look, nestling in Fang Tianxing''s arms.


    At this time, the voice of coughing came from one side, and they quickly separated. It turned out that it was the patriarch and several powerful clans in the family who came over. Aoxue can''t take care of the blush on her face. She quickly salutes several old people. These are his elders.


    But Fang Tianxing said indifferently, "I''ve met several predecessors."


    The old men took a look at Fang Tianxing and thought that the young man seemed to have something to do with Aoxue. The fact that he could cross the ladder and climb to the top showed that he had good aptitude. It was not impossible to take him into the family.


    At first, an old man asked Tianxing, "your name is Fang Tianxing, right? Who else are there in the family?"


    "My name is Fang Tianxing indeed. My parents are here, and I have no relatives other than that." Fang Tianxing replied.


    "Then as long as you join our proud family and become my son-in-law, you will be regarded as proud family. You can take this writing experience. What do you think?" Said the patriarch.

 Chapter 156

    Fang Tianxing hesitated for a moment after listening to the words of the head of the Ao family. After all, his parents need to be supported by himself, and he didn''t think that he would live a good life under the influence of others.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I don''t agree. Your conditions are very rich, but I''ve been used to being independent since I was a child. I never like to get other people''s benefits in vain."


    "It seems that you don''t really love Aoxue at all, but just look after your own face and give up your beloved woman for this." An old woman standing beside Aoxue sneered.


    "Well, since you don''t appreciate it, get out of here. I''m afraid you''ve soiled it." The proud family is very angry.


    Fang Tianxing solemnly said: "I don''t care about my parents'' feelings. It''s not my own business. I can''t let my parents suffer the harm they shouldn''t bear because of myself."


    Aoxue cried and said: "patriarch, you let him go, I believe he just for the sake of his parents, and did not offend Aojia."


    "If you don''t show this boy some strength, he will think that our proud family is a bully and can''t let him go." Said the patriarch harshly.


    Aoxue bit through her fingertips and said in a low voice: "take blood as a mirror, call God level author back, please preside over the overall situation."


    Everyone is surprised, Aoxue even want to call out the God level author, once the people disturb the God level author, it is a big sin.


    Aoxue''s call is completed, a shocking force appears, the sky tears a big hole, countless streamers pour down, a young man appears in the sky.


    They all knelt down on the ground in fear to welcome the comer. Soon the man slowly descended and stopped more than one meter high on the ground. Fang Tianxing raised his head to see him clearly, but he only saw a golden light and could not see his face clearly.


    The man looked at Fang Tianxing with a light voice. He was surprised that someone could look up at himself without fear of the authority of the God level writer. But what surprised him even more was that he couldn''t see through Fang Tianxing. You know, he is a divine writer. There are not many people in the world that he can''t see through. There must be a big secret about Fang Tianxing.


    When Ao Changchang was thinking, another figure appeared in the sky. The heads of those people on the ground were lower than before. Two God level writers appeared in Ao family, which was extremely rare.


    The other is called Ao Tian Wu Chen, a god level author from the University of WangWen, while Ao Wuchang is a god level author from Yuewen University.


    Two people have been a little not to deal with, today summoned them, I''m afraid it''s bad luck.


    The other is a god level writer, proud of heaven without trace. The two God level writers are the most powerful existence of the proud family, and also the inside information.


    However, there are no two tigers in one mountain. Naturally, the two divine writers form two factions in the family. One is close to arrogance and impermanence, and the other is close to arrogance and boundlessness. They unite with each other externally and compete with each other internally.


    On the contrary, this mode makes the family develop rapidly and make constant progress, and it is generally accepted that the two divine writers do not show signs of each other.


    Ao impermanence sees that Ao tianwu''s trace is coming, and doesn''t remind others of his strange behavior. Ao tianwu''s trace also does the same thing as Ao impermanence. Without any accident, his exploration fails.


    Two people look at each other, Aotian no trace, see the smile in aowuchang''s eyes, know each other''s meaning, but they all realize that this Fang Tianxing is strange, and it''s very strange.


    Ao Wuchang said to the crowd, "get up."


    A lot of people stood up, and Aotian Wuhen said the same thing, so they all stood up.


    The patriarch bowed to the two deity level writers and said, "I will report back to the two deity level writers. Fang Tianxing, who came from the perfect university, climbed the ladder without permission and gained the writing experience of deity level writers. In order to protect the holy things, I tried my best to stop him and take back the holy things."


    "It''s not like that. Before, someone deliberately asked Fang Tianxing to climb the ladder in order to embarrass him. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing really climbed the ladder. But the patriarch knew that he would not let Fang Tianxing take away his writing experience as a prize, and he had to stay here by force." Aoxue explained to one side.


    "You girl, I''m good for our family. I''ll protect the sacred things of our family. If I''m proud of my writing experience as a family God, it will do great harm to the interests of my family." The patriarch said with grief.


    "In order to protect the interests of the family, we can ignore justice. It''s OK not to have such a family." Aoxue angrily said.


    With that, Aoxue pushed aside the crowd blocking her and came to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing held her hand and said, "don''t be afraid, we will always be together."


    Ao Wuchang hesitated for a moment, and this matter is also extremely troublesome,


    One side of the patriarch carefully said: "it''s time for lunch, please God level writer and the people to have dinner together. By the way, I''d like to report on the family''s recent situation. "


    Ao Wuchang nodded and said, "well, I haven''t eaten the food at home for a long time. By the way, let the boy sit with us. "


    The patriarch immediately arranged for the people to prepare lunch and tell them what to do. The Patriarch led the two God level writers to a high-rise building. They flew up and sat on the high-rise building to see the scene below.


    Fang Tianxing stood on the edge of the high-rise building. Looking down, he saw that there were prosperous neighborhoods, markets, teahouses and restaurants around for free consumption.


    Below is a huge square, covering an area of hundreds of acres. This is the place where the proud family eat together. In the proud family, there are no noble or humble people working together.


    Family members have no private property, economic equality, unified material distribution, expenses, weddings and funerals by the family. If someone makes a mistake, there''s a penalty room in the family. There are hospitals and temples in the family. It''s like an independent kingdom.


    Soon the lunch was ready, and some people sent it up. Two God level writers sat at the top, the clan leader at the bottom, and then the best member of the Ao family, Fang Tianxing at the bottom.


    You know, it''s a great honor to be able to eat at the same table with God level authors. Now Fang Tianxing, a small contract level Internet author, can also sit here. In front of him are not only powerful publishing level authors, but also nine level readers.


    The patriarch carefully sits beside Ao Wuchang and Ao tianwu. Although he is the patriarch, the first seat is not what he can sit on. The development of Ao''s family to such brilliance and standing still depends on two divine writers.


    Proud impermanence see people sit down, indifferent said: "you don''t have to be too constrained, eat together."


    They dare to pick up chopsticks and eat a few mouthfuls. The patriarch carefully looks at his face and says to him, "it''s good for you to manage the family these years, but there''s something wrong with Fang Tianxing."

 Chapter 157

    The patriarch knelt down tremblingly and said, "I didn''t manage my family well. I''m willing to be punished."


    "You do have the responsibility to punish you for withholding one year''s welfare and acting as the head of the clan. If you commit another crime, you will be punished for several crimes." Proud impermanence light said, the tone is very flat, but as if it is the imperial edict general no doubt.


    "Thank God for his kindness." The patriarch said gratefully.


    "Find the man who let Fang Tianxing climb the ladder." Proud impermanence casually said, under immediately someone to carry out the order.


    The patriarch immediately went down to summon the people, and soon escorted the man who let Fang Tianxing ascend the ladder. He was the nephew of the patriarch. Because of this relationship, he was usually domineering. At the moment, his legs and stomach were shaking in the face of the accountability of the God level author.


    "Did you let Fang Tianxing climb the ladder?" The arrogant impermanence asks lightly.


    He immediately knelt down, holding the patriarch''s leg and pleaded: "second uncle, save me. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t expect him to climb the ladder."


    "If you make a big mistake, I can''t save you. If you honestly answer the questions of God level authors, maybe you can fight for a lighter punishment." The clan chief hates the iron not to become just to say.


    He immediately returned to his senses and said to Ao Wuchang, "I let him climb the ladder. I didn''t expect that he could climb the top."


    Yao, proud impermanence cold hum, a point out, a streamer across, his left arm fell down, he covered his left arm, dare not send out a whine.


    "You are arrogant and let outsiders climb the ladder of heaven, which leads to the shame of your family. I hope you will take a warning today." Proud impermanence says coldly.


    He knelt on the ground, helpless said: "thank God level author punishment."


    Then he left sadly. He came downstairs. Everyone saw that his sleeve was empty and his arm was gone.


    There was a lot of discussion, but they didn''t dare to speak ill of the two divine writers. They just attacked Fang Tianxing and said that he couldn''t get out of here.


    Fang Tianxing came to Ao Wuchang. He was also a little afraid. Tang family San Shao in the thinking space said: "this Ao Wuchang is the peak of Xiaoshen. It may break through soon. Ao tianwu is the beginning of Xiaoshen."


    Fang Tianxing asked hastily, "will he find out the relationship between me and the masters?"


    "Don''t be afraid. Although it''s arrogant and impermanent, it''s still worse than us. We won''t find it." Tang family three little proud said, tone is full of confidence.


    After listening to the words of the Tang family, Fang Tianxing has some confidence. He calmly walks to Ao Wuchang, who is as powerful as a prison. Ordinary people have long felt weak when they see him. But Fang Tianxing still stands upright, without the slightest fear.


    Few Tang family members have told Fang Tianxing that the five supremacies in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space are just a glimmer of ideas. It''s OK to deal with those below the divine level, but it''s very frustrating to be a divine writer.


    Proud impermanence looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "you are not a disciple of my proud family. According to reason, this writing experience can''t be passed on to you. But if you can pass my test, why don''t you have the writing experience? I only ask you if you dare to have a try."


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "a good man is born in the world. What dare you do?"


    Proud impermanence saw that Fang Tianxing agreed to his request, and his mouth rose slightly. He said with a smile, "this test will come to my kingdom of God, aren''t you afraid?"


    "Of course not." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about that. Maybe it''s the trust in the five supremacies, or it''s too young.


    Ao Wuchang said with a smile, "well, come in."


    With that, aowuchang opens his divine space, and a door appears in front of Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care and strides directly into it.


    One step into the beginning is another heaven and earth. This kingdom of God is a world created by God level writers, which is not in the same space with the real world. It can be said that it is a parallel universe no smaller than the real world.


    Fang Tianxing walks into here. The environment here looks good. It''s a martial arts continent. The test of Ao Wuchang is to defeat the protagonist of the world.


    The place where Fang Tianxing came is a small town. It looks very prosperous here. No one seems to find that Fang Tianxing is still doing his own business.


    Fang Tianxing wandered around and found that these people have great strength. This is a mysterious and illusory Kingdom and a world where practitioners are respected.


    A roadside peddler peddles magic weapons. When Fang Tian walks over, he sees all kinds of colorful things. After Fang Tianxing asks them, he realizes that the world is a world where you can cultivate martial arts only if you have martial arts pulse.


    The children here have to wake up when they reach adulthood. Those who can''t wake up are called waste and are not welcomed.


    Fang Tianxing heard a cry and saw a young man surrounded by many people. Although the young man was at a disadvantage, he didn''t give up. That group of people couldn''t suppress him and were killed by him.


    When Fang Tianxing saw this man, he had a decision in his heart. It was you. After the boy defeated all the enemies, he saw Fang Tianxing standing by.


    He just wanted to leave, but Fang Tianxing put his shoulder on him, "brother, let''s have a drink."


    He wanted to break free, but he felt Fang Tianxing''s great power, so he said, "OK."


    Two people to a roadside pub, here seems very quiet, two people sat down, ordered some small dishes.


    "When I first came to your place, I dare to ask my brother what to call me." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "My name is Lei Dong." He said impatiently.


    Fang Tianxing''s face changed, and then calmly said: "Why are you chased and killed? Who are those guys?"


    Lei Dong said awkwardly: "it''s all thugs. It''s nothing serious."


    Recently, he got a mysterious God pill. His fate turned around and he was holding the supreme King''s sword. Just when he was in high spirits, several enemies came to him and were killed by him directly. Now he has stepped on the road of fighting monsters and upgrading step by step.


    Fang Tianxing said tentatively, "you are not happy. You want to be outstanding, but you don''t know how to live a peaceful and beautiful life. No one teaches you, you can''t see it. The thinking in your mind, the tone in your words and the choice of your actions all want to prove your strength and cover up your weakness. "


    Lei Dong said, "how do you know who you are?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that you give up your leading role." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "What if I don''t want to give up?" With a loud shout of thunder, Fang Tianxing became a little interested. He couldn''t help laughing and stood up to move his hands and feet.


    Fang Tianxing just one move, then beat Lei Dong to spit blood, and Lei Dong retreated. Fang Tianxing felt that he was vulnerable, sighed, waved his hand, and even said that he was bored.

 Chapter 158

    Thunder is still expressionless, seriously injured but not down, suddenly a burst of momentum rise, unexpectedly broke through a realm.


    "I will not give up, the enemy will die under my hand." Thunder moves arrogantly to say.


    Seeing that he was so arrogant, Fang Tianxing once again attacked him. This time we used five parts, last time we only used three parts, but Fang Tianxing let out a cry, and felt that this time the thunder became stronger.


    The thunderbolt, which was beaten back, attacked again¡° I''ll beat you He cried out to the North Korea Tianxing, full of the youth''s spirit of not admitting defeat, but Fang Tianxing beat him back again. Fang Tianxing''s men kept on fighting for several moves, and finally broke the bones and tendons of Lei Dong.


    I thought thunder could not get up, but suddenly there was a kind of power in thunder. It was the youthful spirit of rushing to the sky, and it was the unconventional spirit of soul taking.


    Meridian remodeling, flesh and blood rebirth, thunder''s injury in the visible speed of recovery, not a moment to recover, staggered to stand up, thunder said: "I want to beat you."


    Thunder from the soul of the cry, let Fang Tianxing in any case also don''t understand, why this guy is not dead.


    Thunder waved his knife and yelled at Fang Tianxing: "why don''t I die? Don''t you understand? I couldn''t practice for a few years. Now I''m shouting to be the strongest. Can I die?"


    Fang Tianxing came to the world where he was and at the right time. But Fang Tianxing didn''t think about it. He might not be able to kill the protagonist. No one can kill the protagonist in the novel world. In the protagonist''s world, whoever wants to kill the protagonist can only die himself.


    Every time Fang Tianxing knocked him down, the thunder would become stronger and stronger, and it seemed that he could not be killed at all. There seemed to be a flash of light in his eyes. The bright moonlight scattered on Lei Dong''s face, and pan an''s face looked more beautiful.


    Thunder has become stronger. Fang Tianxing has nothing to do with him for a while. And he knew that even if he killed him, he would be reborn and become stronger.


    Lei Dong has never shown such a serious expression. Fang Tianxing is an opponent he has never met in his life. He has no mental retardation at all. He doesn''t look like those guys who gave experience before.


    "Who are you? I''ve never seen a guy like you before. You''re not the opponent who is sent by the arrogant impermanence to give me experience. You''re not from this world, are you?" Lei Dong said in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing had a plan and said to him: "you know that you are in an illusory space-time, but you don''t believe in yourself, you don''t know freedom, you don''t know who you are. All the descriptions about you seem to be untenable.


    You are afraid, but you can''t give up, because you want to win and get ahead, but the highest level given by this environment is just constant upgrading. You can''t lose like everyone, but you can''t win like everyone. "


    Lei Dong was stunned by Fang Tianxing''s move. He felt as if his shackles had been broken.


    He can''t help asking himself, what is the meaning of his existence, why he has been upgrading to fight monsters, why he can''t stop.


    "Are you tired of it? Are you tired of the days when you are constantly pretending to beat your face? Are you tired of the boring life? Put it down." Fang Tianxing continued, with convincing magic in his tone.


    Lei Dong''s attack is getting slower and slower, and his fighting spirit is fading. Fang Tianxing is not in a hurry, and let him think about life.


    "I''m proud of impermanence. I''ve been in the literary world for decades. I''ve lost millions of corpses in a word, but now I''ve been defeated by a nobody. It''s sad, it''s sad." The voice of haughty impermanence came from a distance. A big hand seemed to come from the sky and grabbed Fang Tianxing away. At the same time, with a wave of that hand, the thunder would go to sleep and all the memories of today would disappear.


    Ao impermanence takes Fang Tianxing out of the kingdom of God. Fang Tianxing doesn''t say a word for fear that Ao impermanence will be angry and kill himself. Ao tianwu stands beside him. He says: "you''re so eccentric. How do you think of the way to defeat Lei Dong?"


    "I''m just thinking of it by chance. I''m flattered." Fang Tianxing said modestly.


    Aotian no trace said with a smile: "I didn''t praise you." soon he changed his words and said to aowuchang: "brother, if this son is an enemy, he will be in great danger. He can''t stay."


    Fang Tianxing''s cold sweat came down when he heard this. The proud sky without trace seemed loyal. In fact, it was just a hidden sword in a smile. He was so clever that he killed himself.


    After listening to Aotian no trace, aowuchang looks at Fang Tianxing with a playful look in his eyes. At this time, Aotian no trace is still saying, "if you are an enemy, you should eradicate it as soon as possible. If you are a friend, you can give him some benefits."


    Fang Tianxing''s stomach Fei for a while. Can you stop breathing.


    "Do you want to be my enemy or friend?" Proud impermanence each other Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing said: "of course, it''s for friends. I''d like to guard the right path with the divine level writers."


    "But I don''t believe you very much. What should I do?" Proud impermanence said calmly.


    Just when Fang Tianxing was stunned, Ao Wuchang suddenly stretched out his finger and shot a streamer towards Fang Tianxing. The streamer disappeared after entering the body, and Fang Tianxing didn''t react at all.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Proud impermanence burst out laughing. Fang Tianxing was afraid. He thought that the streamer must be forbidden. If he did something against proud impermanence, he was afraid that he would be in a different place immediately.


    Fang Tianxing was released into the space of the kingdom of God, and AO Wuchang flew up into the sky. His voice came from the sky, "give him my writing experience. From today on, the Ao family should not embarrass him. If he asks for help from you, try to help him finish it."


    The clansmen at the bottom knelt down in fear, until a small dot disappeared. Fang Tianxing was the only one standing there. The patriarch came over with the box in his hand. He handed it to Fang Tianxing and said, "the God level writer has a life. If there is any need in the future, we will do our best to help him."


    Fang Tianxing took the box, nodded and said, "I see."


    Fang Tianxing turns around and sees Aoxue looking at herself. Fang Tianxing pulls her to a quiet place. They are sitting on a small hillside. Aoxue says, "God level writer has given you writing experience. If you can understand it more, it will help you a lot."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t speak. Instead, he handed her the box containing his writing experience.


    "Why do you give it to me? You need it more. For network writers, the writing experience of divine writers is a precious treasure." The Ao snow doesn''t understand of say.

 Chapter 159

    Fang Tianxing said: "it doesn''t matter, the talent I love is the most precious treasure, I give it to you."


    Aoxue''s face turns red. She is not the most gifted child in the Aojia family. On the contrary, her father is just an outsider and has limited support from the family. Once she gets the writing experience of aowuchang, she will be a close disciple of aowuchang. Her status will certainly be greatly improved, and she will be fully trained by her family, and she will get a greater development in the way of network author.


    "Let''s finish reading the writing experience. To keep up with me, I don''t want my future partner to be able to take care of children at home instead of catching up with me." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Ao Xue beat Fang Tianxing with shame and anger, "who wants to have a baby with you?" Although the tone is angry, his face is full of happiness.


    Aoxue opens the box and takes out the writing experience inside. As soon as she opens the writing experience, it turns into a streamer.


    It turns out that the writing experience of this divine writer is the perception of network literature, which can only be passed on to one person. In order to prevent others from peeping, it will disappear after passing on.


    Aoxue closed her eyes and understood carefully. Fang Tianxing was waiting for her. After a long time, Aoxue opened her eyes and said with emotion: "I saw the road of the network author who is proud of impermanence."


    "If you have a good understanding, you will be able to become very strong in the future." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    "This writing experience is so complicated that I have to understand it for a long time before I can fully learn it." Aoxue said to Tianxing.


    "I have to go first. School is about to start. If I don''t go soon, I''ll be late." Fang Tianxing worried said.


    Finish saying to turn round to prepare to leave, but at this time the back spreads the voice of Ao Xue, "wait a minute." As soon as Fang Tianxing turns his head, he sees Aoxue pouncing on him, and the jade lips gently click on his mouth.


    It''s cool. It seems wonderful.


    "Don''t be abducted by other women when you are outside." Aoxue said.


    "Why, it''s too late to love you." Fang Tianxing then hugs Aoxue and kisses her lips. After a long time, Aoxue reacts, breaks away and trots away.


    Fang Tianxing smiles calmly, then puts on his armor and rushes to the sky. As soon as Fang Tianxing leaves Aojia galaxy, he sees an acquaintance in the distance.


    The man saw Fang Tianxing, quickly flew to the nearby, skin smile meat said: "Fang Tianxing, we meet again."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "long Aotian, long time no see."


    Long Aotian laughs and hugs the coquettish girl in his arms more tightly. He deliberately shows his student ID card of Yuewen University hanging on his chest. He says in a sarcastic tone: "Fang Tianxing, don''t forget that you want to challenge the genius of the younger generation of Yuewen University. I don''t think they will help you if you go to Aojia now."


    Fang Tianxing said with disdain: "long Aotian, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You begin to shake up. When sparrows fly on the branches, they become Phoenix."


    Long Aotian is biting his teeth. Several people around him surround him and look at Fang Tianxing one by one.


    Long Aotian didn''t ask them to do it, they could only restrain it. Long Aotian thought for a long time, but he didn''t plan to let them beat Fang Tianxing. He didn''t know that it was his decision that prevented him from being beaten violently.


    Fang Tianxing leaves. People like long Aotian are everywhere. Even if you kill him, there will be Ma Aotian and Yang Aotian. You can''t kill them all. These people can be used to temper themselves. After all, this is a society ruled by law. Even ordinary people will not be killed easily, and the Galactic Federation is not a vegetarian.


    Fang Tianxing, an opponent like long Aotian, doesn''t care at all. When he is bored, he can adjust his mood and keep it more useful.


    And long Aotian''s subordinates are puzzled that he didn''t start. Long Aotian said to them, "Fang Tianxing has always been my strong enemy, but I''m born to be extraordinary and the protagonist of heaven''s destiny. Other people are just my grindstone, so I keep him to sharpen myself."


    "Brother long, you''re a bull!" His subordinates flatter each other, but some people satirize him. What if Fang Tianxing is the protagonist and you are the grindstone.


    But you can''t say it. Even if some smart people think of it, they can''t say it. They flatter others.


    Long Aotian''s family has a lot of influence in Yuewen University. These people flatter him in every way, which makes long Aotian a little bit adrift. But out of the fear of each other''s Tianxing, long Aotian still let Fang Tianxing go.


    Fang Tianxing soon returned to the perfect university, and an endless stream of students came back to school. Back to school, followed by the concern of the family, and his family do not give up, even if a non stick parents, should also have a faint do not give up it. Go to school and come back, it will be a semester or even a year.


    There is a lack of communication with parents during the holidays. This problem will be clearly realized before returning to school. The older you grow up, the fewer days you can spend with your parents. At the beginning of returning to school, I was reluctant to give up and sad. After returning to school, I should be a little more brave and use new methods and attitudes to make myself a better person.


    When Fang Tianxing enters the perfect university, he sees Yang an and Heng Qingyu, and his local dog is beside him. After graduation, it is impossible for everyone to choose to stay here all the time, but they will still meet some friends who can get along with each other for more than ten years, which is more meaningful than going to other schools outside. The deep feelings between friends are precious. Besides, what''s the significance of meeting more people.


    On the way back, Tian Xing and Heng whispered at the top of the road. Yang an competed who should run back to class first. At the beginning, Fang Tianxing ran fast, ahead of them, and went to the teaching building.


    As Fang Tianxing is familiar with the road and turns the corner directly on the third floor, who knows that Yang an and Heng Qingyu are fully open, surpassing Fang Tianxing at the speed of extreme sprint, and laughing when surpassing Fang Tianxing.


    Then the class bell rang. Who knows, Yang an didn''t even raise his head and rushed into the classroom with the aura of a winner. He really rushed into the classroom. When Heng light language just rushed to the door, he found something wrong. He entered the wrong classroom. The whole class and the teacher sitting on the platform were all dumbfounded. Yang an followed him to enter.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the horizontal light language and Yang an quietly trotted out from behind the teacher with his head down, and walked to the last row calmly.


    At that time, the class could hear the sound of the needle landing, and then Fang Tianxing also laughed, and then came the burst of laughter that rang through the whole grade.


    "That''s great." After returning to the classroom, the mysterious Fang Tianxing said, "do you want tickets for the peach blossom concert?"

 Chapter 160

    "Of course, you got tickets for the pink concert." Fang Tianxing said in surprise.


    After school, a few people came to the concert of peach blossom. Fang Tianxing found that the ocean was shining downstairs. The fans of peach blossom were swarming. They all cried out: "peach blossom! Pink


    In the opening smoke and laser, peach red suddenly appeared on the stage in her shining performance clothes. At this time, the body of the horizontal light language under the stage seemed to be out of control, so he stood up from the chair and waved his arms. There was no empty seat at the scene, and the fans sang in chorus from beginning to end. Every song was sung word for word.


    Peach blossom is a song, but also the youth of fans. The drum sounds like thunder, the rhythm is sharp, and every sound really falls into the hearts of the people. Yang an listened and tears welled up.


    At the end of the activity, Yang an thought about why the rhythm made people want to cry.


    Fang Tianxing said: "in fact, this is very normal, because when we were still in the womb, we could hear our mother''s heartbeat, just like this drum, which is rhythmic, Dong Dong. Therefore, you will instinctively shed tears, which is the yearning and moving for life... "


    People like rhythm, which is why young people like to indulge in the music of nightclubs, because everyone, from the beginning of consciousness, has rhythm. The first time everyone hears the sound, it''s their mother''s heartbeat.


    Maybe the world behind bass and electric guitar is too noisy. Perhaps, the entertainment industry and singers will always be discriminated against by school teachers.


    However, the world is so big, life is so short, all the persistence and indulgence, perhaps, are just looking for a moving.


    At the end of the concert, Heng Qingyu and Fang Tianxing just wanted to leave, but they were stopped by a mysterious man. He took Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu to a place where someone was waiting for them. As soon as the man turned around, he turned out to be the peach in the concert. At the moment, the peach blossom is not full of spirit on the stage, but full of melancholy.


    With the pursuit of a certain star, it can make up for the regret of true self to a certain extent. The higher the similarity between the image of a star and his ideal self, the stronger the sense of substitution.


    For those who lack self-awareness, the more likely they are to have empathy with stars, which does not exist in those who want to put their own actions into action.


    At that time, the most popular TV dramas were all peach blossom idol dramas, and all the streets were full of peach blossom songs. The clothes you wear, the food you eat, and the products you use are all pink endorsements.


    At that time, you may not know others, others have not been born, peach is the only idol.


    But fate has to play a trick on Taohong, who is full of positive energy. Before the press conference, because she was too scared and nervous, Taohong took some sedative drugs to come out.


    Because of too much pressure, peach suffers from depression, often feel pain, despair, collapse to want to die. She is so tired that she doesn''t know how to get better.


    After hearing the story of Taohong, Fang Tianxing thinks of the pain of Taohong. There are too many disappointments in his life. How can he recover the pain of Taohong.


    "The result of long-term depression is that I lose the desire to talk to anyone. They may pity you and sympathize with you, but no one will understand you. I gradually realized that I might have depression, and then went to a very formal hospital to see. And then the doctor said that I was moderate, not severe, also boasted that I had a good control, but the problem is that my depression is very difficult to cure. In order not to be controlled by drugs, I took antidepressants for a month and I stopped taking them. " Peach red is full of repression, said Tianxing.


    Stars are brilliant on the stage, but they have to bear enormous pressure that ordinary people can''t imagine, sometimes big enough to crush them. Many stars look very bright, but in fact they are all "freelancers" with no fixed income. If they don''t get attention for a long time and don''t sign up for filming, they will be in trouble.


    Fang Tianxing said to Taohong, "I want to tell you that if you are under a lot of pressure, you should never be afraid to ask for help. There is absolutely nothing to be ashamed of here. The only shame is to lose hope of living. Please believe me, we will help you


    "I want you to help me get rid of depression and get back to the top," she said


    "It seems impossible to treat depression with internet literature," Wang said


    "No, it''s possible. The wonder of online literature is to make the impossible possible. Once there was a reader who was addicted to drugs, but through reading online literature, he successfully got rid of drug addiction. Therefore, it is not impossible to treat depression. " Fang Tianxing said with confidence.


    "It''s not a day''s work to solve the happy knot. You can start to read my novel the supreme way first, and then help you make a plan to solve the knot later." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Peach nodded, took over Fang Tianxing''s novel and began to read. After reading for a while, he found that his mood had calmed down and gradually became calm.


    It was midnight when Fang Tianxing and his party returned to the school. They went all the way, and the street lights were still on. Occasionally, the cars whistling past brought a chill. Back to school, the door has been closed, we are all over the wall to go out, there is a pole, along can slip down. Horizontal light language standing on the wall tie shoelaces, the result fell down a person just hit horizontal light language.


    It was a girl who fell down, and she was a perfect university flower. She was wearing a short skirt, and when she fell down, she was full of spring. After this thing, horizontal light language also don''t cross the wall to enter the school, just sit under the wall and look up. Obscene horizontal light language, looking at those girls over the wall DC saliva.


    The gloomy faces of teachers and parents wait after the carnival of every concert. Perhaps, they have never figured out why the actors, such as peach blossom, which are despised by adults, have the prestige of surpassing the school and parents in the hearts of young people.


    Students should have something else besides doing papers in class. Music, ball games, dance steps, skateboarding shoes, and admirers.


    Human nature is too rich and wonderful, and students'' youth is too limited. Therefore, all the persistent yearning for the world of mortals in young people''s hearts are placed in the entertainment circle under the spotlight.


    The attendance rate of Fang Tianxing''s dormitory is not high all the time, but the dormitory administrator Dan Ma is a crazy name calling devil. Dan Ma''s office is less than 10 minutes away from the dormitory.


    Dan Ma, who came to check the bed tonight, didn''t have a flashlight. After all, the light was too strong to be found. The lighting device he uses is a non smart phone. There is a small flashlight on the top of the phone. Just use your fingers to block the flashlight to make sure it is dark. But as soon as the hand is released, the light is enough to illuminate all targets in the range. It''s definitely a good thing to check covert operations at night.

 Chapter 161

    Dan Ma left the office, but did not turn off the light, causing the illusion that he was still in the dormitory, used to confuse people. Deliberately create fog, fishing law enforcement.


    Dan''s mother is to check the bed at an unexpected time. Dan mother quietly went to Fang Tianxing and Heng whispered their dormitory door, gently pushed open the door, gently walked, for fear of making a little noise.


    The room was dark, and Dan''s mother didn''t make a sound or let her cell phone leak light. Standing in the open space of the dormitory, she vaguely heard a slight voice coming from the southeast corner of the dormitory. Dan Ma followed the sound and crept over.


    Basically, the school stipulates to go back to school on time. Dan''s mother will check the dormitory every night, and she won''t check the dormitory. Dan''s mother will secretly observe everyone in the dormitory. As long as you find a suspicious target, you will sneak up to you quietly. It''s frightening to think about it.


    Yang an and Heng light language are basically caught by his mother several times, but still repeatedly repeated, no repentance.


    To tell you the truth, Fang Tianxing''s most annoying thing is that they always have to help themselves to watch. Damn, they always want Fang Tianxing to pay attention to whether there is another special person in the dormitory.


    Every time Fang Tianxing kept looking back, he was just like a psycho, so he just moved to the back to sit, so that when someone came, Fang Tianxing could know immediately.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing and sun Yanggang came back from the outside and walked into the dormitory quietly. Dan''s mother had heard the sound for a long time. She turned on the light and startled several people. She took out the list and said, "you are all here at this time. Let''s name it."


    For several days, she didn''t go back to her dorm. As a result, she met Dan''s mother and called the roll. Dan''s mother deliberately called the roll, but it was not.


    This time, another student helped Heng light language to cover up and said that he went to reply. Then Yang an''s friend echoed: "yes, yes, he went to the toilet."


    At that time, the opposite man''s eyes were straight, and the previous brother''s eyes were asking why he said that the bull''s head was wrong.


    Soon horizontal light language came from outside, Dan Ma saw him, directly called: "you come here."


    Horizontal light language slowly walked over, found that is Dan mother, she asked sternly: "you go out to do what, why not stay in the dormitory code word."


    Heng light language quickly said: "I go out for business, is to experience life, rich writing material.


    Don''t quibble Danma said seriously that students who make mistakes always find reasons, and Danma would not believe them at all.


    "Experience life, enrich writing materials? I think it''s going out to play crazily. I don''t code well all day. I''m going out to play. Have you updated these days? " Dan''s mother asked.


    Horizontal light language face a burst of embarrassment, he also don''t know what to say, Dan mother quickly said: "well, fine you clean the toilet for a month, no one is allowed to help, do you have any objection?"


    Horizontal light language want to open, but in the end nothing can say.


    Fang Tianxing went back to the dormitory to look for information about peach blossom. People''s willpower is limited, and for the same person, willpower in all fields is interlinked. In other words, when Taohong uses a lot of willpower in her own professional field and does things well enough, Taohong does not have enough willpower to maintain her image in other fields.


    And many people in the entertainment industry will lose will and other behaviors, the fundamental reason is that they need too much willpower at work, leading to their lack of willpower in other fields.


    They also yearn for love, but they don''t want to fall in love. There is a big conflict between reality and ideal. In fact, star chasing is similar to single Acacia in a long-distance relationship. People also have the desire to pay wholeheartedly, which is released here in Taohong, and it''s no different.


    As a star, Taohong has done well in many aspects, and it is very practical. In the interview, Taohong basically points out the direction and Practice for you. It''s not empty talk. Almost every sentence of experience fits the reality. Unlike some stars, what they say and do cannot be copied.


    Peach is very good, many people like him, willing to spend energy for her, also did not let everyone down. See a side, brain fill out an idol drama, probably too fanatical, poor self-discipline, fantasy brain fill more.


    They like a certain star in a certain period, and they are so hot that they can read all kinds of news about him. Even black history, love affairs, anecdotes and gossip posts are more eye-catching, but most of them end up in the end.


    In fact, stars can only be viewed from a distance, but not blasphemously. No one is perfect. They are ordinary people without the aura of stars. If they get closer, the sense of mystery will be gone, and they will be tired of seeing them.


    As a public figure, it is difficult to express their feelings, like is like, don''t like is don''t like, won''t hide. Sometimes I can''t speak, and it''s easy to offend people, which is also the biggest disadvantage.


    However, Fang Tianxing doesn''t believe that there are perfect people in the world, and people with defects are more real.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the external image of Taohong is someone else''s choice and is used to show it to the public. In order to make the public think what kind of person they are, most of the time they can only submit to external evaluation and try to be a person that everyone likes.


    At the weekend, Fang Tianxing goes to see Taohong again. Her agent tells Fang Tianxing that her condition is better these days. Fang Tianxing comes to Taohong''s house.


    Taohong is reading Fang Tianxing''s novel. When she sees Fang Tianxing coming, she looks up and says, "you''re here. It''s really troublesome this time."


    "It''s OK. What I don''t understand is why you choose me. There are many better Internet authors." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "I don''t want my fans to know about me. I have to find someone who isn''t my fan and just find you." Taohong said to Tianxing.


    There''s another thing I didn''t say, because the company requires confidentiality and can''t let too many people know. Therefore, we can''t find those well-known Internet authors, only find Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "how are you feeling recently?"


    "Before I always feel very dull, now I feel much better, but my heart still has a feeling of being crushed by a big stone." Peach said slowly.


    "Don''t deliberately suppress your emotions. It''s better to block them than to be spared. Let them vent properly, such as doing some sports, walking and going out for a run with me." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Taohong looks at her agent and nods. Taohong stands up and leaves the room with Fang Tianxing.


    Taohong lives in a villa area, not far away is a large area of green space, two people slowly came to the grass, Fang Tianxing said to her: "first rest for a while, later we will take the distant tree as the target."

 Chapter 162

    Peach nodded, just walked more than ten steps, she was a little tired, depression made her not energetic, she said to each other Tianxing: "I''ll have a rest first."


    Her assistant moved the stool and wanted to let her sit down. Fang Tianxing suddenly said, "don''t be your usual self. Relax and don''t be restrained."


    Taohong understands Fang Tianxing''s meaning. She asks her assistant to leave, and then lies on the grass. She feels a kind of unspeakable pleasure. It seems that she has not been so comfortable for a long time.


    Be a flash under the people, always care about other people''s eyes, constantly suppress their temperament.


    Fang Tianxing also lay on the grass. After Taohong lay for a while, she felt better, so she got up. Fang Tianxing also stood up and said to her, "let''s start now."


    "Can you not be so cold? Am I not beautiful? Don''t you like me?" Peach red for Fang Tianxing, not moved by himself, some sad said.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart is not heartless. He has all the feelings that ordinary people should have, but there are many things in Fang Tianxing''s heart that can''t be let go.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "of course you are beautiful, but you make me afraid of the darkness in my heart. There is a devil in everyone''s heart, but the devil must be locked up, otherwise the hell will be empty and the devil will be in the world."


    Once people desire something, they can''t help but want to possess it to satisfy their own desires. The network literature of the 21st century has such characteristics. If you like treasure, you will kill and seize it. If you like beauty, you will open your back palace and completely indulge your desire. But that''s not right. That''s why the Internet literature was criticized at that time.


    The readers can give them what they want, but they don''t want to give them what they want. This deviates from the meaning of literature.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Taohong was lost in thought. She said in a low voice: "the entertainment circle is such a place, and the world is also like this. You can''t change the darkness of human nature."


    "Overcorrect and impartial. Things in this world are not always black and white. Going to extremes often leads to another extreme. People long for beautiful things, but they can''t abandon their own darkness, they can only struggle in the world Fang Tianxing said suddenly.


    Fang Tianxing knows that all this is the way of nature. People''s will is in natural opposition to the world, so he constantly transforms the world and makes the world suitable for people.


    There are many people learning network literature, and few of them can really create excellent works. As an Internet author, he relies more on his talent and inspiration or premonition than on his efforts. His inner perception is far greater than his theoretical study.


    Fang Tianxing feels that his doubts have been solved, and he has been repressed. He wants to completely get rid of the old network literature and avoid the dark part in people''s heart. However, there are black and white in the world, some things can not be avoided, the times are constantly changing, network literature is also advancing with the times.


    Fang Tianxing said to Taohong gratefully, "thank you for letting me solve my doubts."


    "It doesn''t matter. You helped me." Peach said with a smile.


    "Lu Xun once said that the real warrior, dare to face the bleak life, most of the things in this world are not satisfactory, only strive to move forward, continuous improvement." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Taohong stood up, and Tianxing said, "let''s go for a run. I feel much better."


    Fang Tianxing also stood up and ran to the big tree in the distance with her. The wind passed through her ears, as if it was in the past. It suddenly occurred to Fang Tianxing that the past is the place he ran, the present is the present, and the place he will reach is the future. The past, the present and the future are all under his feet.


    Peach also excited to run, shoes are off also don''t know, these many things are left behind, run tired, two people stop, Fang Tianxing said to her: "there is no better, I first go back to code, tomorrow to continue."


    Fang Tianxing went back to the dormitory and worked hard to code. Today''s update is better than Zhetian''s, but it still didn''t meet Fang Tianxing''s expectations. However, he didn''t have the spirit of suing. The practice of network authors is a gradual process, and there''s no need to rush for quick success and instant benefit.


    The process of continuous progress every day is also wonderful. Only when you enjoy the process of constantly improving yourself, can you become a really excellent network author and succeed happily. The purpose is important, but the scenery along the way can''t be missed.


    Fang Tianxing finished writing today''s update, and came to the thinking space. When he met five masters, Fang Tianxing told them what happened today. Tang family''s three children said to each other: "it''s important to write better works, but the joy of coding should not be discarded. Otherwise, how can we continue to stick to it? It will only drive us crazy."


    I eat tomatoes also said: "people''s pursuit of happiness is not wrong, just to pay attention to the appropriate, otherwise it can only be playing with things, lost heart."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and agreed with the teachers. He said with emotion: "in the past, I always thought that as long as I worked hard, I could do everything, but it''s not so simple. It''s very difficult to take care of the readers'' feelings and let them feel beautiful things. But because of this, network authors have the value of existence."


    Fang Tianxing has understood that everything is moving forward. As long as he has Internet Literature in his heart, every step is practice. Fang Tianxing fell asleep, only feeling exhausted.


    When Fang Tianxing woke up the next day, he felt fresh and refreshed, and his mental fatigue was swept away. Fang Tianxing stood up and moved his hands and feet. He came in from the outside and brought in the takeout to greet everyone for breakfast. Everyone gathered together and chatted about his recent harvest.


    "I''ve got 28000 readers, and I''m going to break through the triple sign up soon. Fang Tianxing, how are you Horizontal light language a little proud said.


    "I just broke through the triple contract recently, and I feel that I still have a lot of room for improvement. I can''t be complacent." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    Horizontal light language a face discontented self language way: "you this words is intentionally annoy me?"


    Yang an said with a smile: "you think so."


    Fang Tianxing patted the shoulder of the horizontal light language and said calmly: "don''t talk nonsense. It''s the right way to study hard. Don''t always use your mind to force."


    Horizontal light language coughs repeatedly, just want to say words swallow down, "you eat slowly, don''t choke, I go first." Fang Tianxing said to them and left.


    Fang Tianxing comes to the place where Taohong lives. She has been waiting for herself for a long time. Fang Tianxing sees that she looks much better. She can face life independently and confidently and walk out of the past pain.

 Chapter 163

    "Let''s go for a while and talk about your feelings?" Fang Tianxing said to her.


    As she walked along, peach said: "in fact, she has been much better these days. The feeling of depression before is much better. I read your update yesterday. How is the development behind? Is the female owner with the male owner?"


    "The spoiler can''t be spoiled, which will destroy the aesthetic feeling of the novel. The novel is like life, which needs to be explored step by step and try to find the answer. If you know the result from the beginning, what''s the fun Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Peach red Du from mouth, very dissatisfied with said: "network authors have to be so serious, all day long preaching is not tired?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "in fact, it''s just some routines. It''s not serious. It''s just a feeling."


    Taohong smiles. She thinks that Fang Tianxing is just like a big boy next door. She just likes it more. She thinks that this is the man she likes and the ideal partner. Unfortunately, she is in the entertainment industry and destined to be a man of two worlds with Fang Tianxing.


    After walking for a while, peach''s assistant came after her and said to her, "Li Jiali has sent an invitation to the star competition and wants you to attend the award ceremony. It''s said that she is already the best female singer in China. It''s just a shame to call you in the past. "


    "What, this bitch." Taohong is a little excited. This Li Jiali has been against her all the time. She didn''t have a good heart when she sent the invitation this time. It''s like a weasel giving new year''s greetings to the chicken.


    "Shall we go or not? I''m afraid you''re in a bad situation." The assistant asked in a low voice.


    Fang Tianxing held Taohong and said to her, "you must stabilize your mood and don''t be knocked down by others."


    "Yes, I can''t be knocked down by her, Fang Tianxing. Can you go with me?" Taohong asks Tianxing. She naturally expects Fang Tianxing to accompany her.


    "Yes, I''ll go with you." Fang Tianxing nods after thinking about it. He is not at ease to let Taohong go to the award ceremony alone. Her current state has just improved, and it is hard to bear a big blow. If someone deliberately harms her, I''m afraid the situation will be very bad.


    The event that stars participate in is not so much a party as a war without smoke of gunpowder. On the red carpet, everyone wants to be the most dazzling one. Although a hundred flowers bloom, who doesn''t want to be the only one.


    Taohong''s assistant is very busy. He has to prepare clothes for the ceremony for Fang Tianxing and Taohong, as well as all kinds of precautions. Fang Tianxing''s head is also big after a while of explanation.


    These things are things that he has never experienced. He is a novice. All day long, he kept trying on clothes. All kinds of clothes changed on Fang Tianxing. After several twists and turns, he finally picked one. After Fang Tianxing put it on, the assistant was shocked and praised that Fang Tianxing was more handsome than the male star.


    Peach also changed clothes, light red boots, red bra skirt, long hair like waterfall, shiny Earrings hanging on the ears, beautiful, like a beautiful princess.


    She came to take Fang Tianxing''s hand and said to him, "let''s go together."


    Fang Tianxing some uneasy forward, pink touch the palm of Fang Tianxing, said coyly: "when we are a day of lovers, OK?"


    "Well, as you wish." Fang Tianxing promised.


    Two people get on the bus together, peach said to the driver: "go to the starlight party."


    The driver started the car quickly and drove forward quickly. There was nothing to say. There were many people at the starlight party. They were all waiting. The last stars of the evening had not come yet, and many of their fans were looking forward to it.


    Several stars entered the stadium one after another, but the repercussions they caused were not big. Most of them were second rate stars with low reputation. Soon, the first final star appeared. He was the big brother in the industry. Although he was a bit over the top, he still played an important role.


    He was welcomed by many spectators when he entered the stadium. He smiles to the crowd, and they all respond. After he entered the arena, several heavyweight celebrities came in one after another, real stars gathered, and everyone came to support him.


    Fang Tianxing and Taohong''s car stops in front of the door. Countless fans hold their breath and wait. When the door opens, Taohong and Fang Tianxing come out of the car. Just as the fans are wondering who is the person beside Taohong, Taohong and Fang Tianxing enter the venue hand in hand. Those fans were very surprised. Fang Tianxing seemed to hear the voice of heartbreak.


    Entering the venue, Fang Tianxing was a little nervous in the face of stars from all over the world, but he also kept calm. Many media are busy in the shooting area, the equipment has been set up, and they are making preparations before shooting.


    A few people who are familiar with Taohong, when they see them, Taohong takes Fang Tianxing to say hello, and they chat here. They have a friendly conversation with those who are familiar with Taohong, and they don''t forget Fang Tianxing''s identity. Taohong introduces them one by one, and they are surprised to learn that Fang Tianxing is just an ordinary Internet author.


    The waiting area is on the ground floor. At the moment, the huge lobby is full of people. Some of them are still in the VIP room. A staff member is responsible for leading them. Fang Tianxing''s eyes are wandering in the crowd to see if there are any familiar elders.


    While they were waiting, the stars who were familiar with Fang Tianxing arrived and swept around. Most of the shortlisted should have arrived. A middle-aged man walked by and said, "you are elder Changhe. I''m Fang Tianxing. Nice to meet you."


    The other side nodded and said happily, "Hello, I''m glad to meet you, too."


    He is an old playwright. He has been working in silence, which is a familiar memory for a generation. Unfortunately, he has not been popular. He has been playing the role of green leaf to set off the new generation.


    He was also very surprised that Tianxing could recognize himself and accurately name himself. From the conversation, he found that the other party had really seen his own performance.


    The entertainment industry is a vanity fair, many people will only remember the people standing at the top. And those unknown is the real cornerstone, supporting the operation of the industry, dedicated their youth.


    After talking with Changhe for a long time, Fang Tianxing finds that he and he are very speculative. Compared with other stars who are very popular, Fang Tianxing prefers such nameless people who do not pursue fame and wealth.


    After chatting for a while, suddenly the light changed and the host''s voice came. It turned out that the award ceremony had officially started. The host on the stage first said a routine used in the opening, and then started the theme.


    He said slowly: "today we are going to announce the best actress and the lifetime achievement award. Next, let''s welcome the award winner Li Jiali."

 Chapter 164

    Soon, the awarding guest came on stage. She turned out to be the woman who looked like a peach girl before. She came to the awarding stage with a man with elegant glasses. She took the list from the host and said with a smile, "the best actress this time is my best sister, peach."


    Peach rose in surprise. She didn''t expect that she was the winner. She calmed down and blamed herself for misunderstanding that Li Jiali was going to deal with herself.


    Fang Tianxing noticed that something was wrong. He said to Taohong secretly, "be careful."


    Taohong is a little unconvinced. She still asks Fang Tianxing to come on stage with him. When Li Jiali sees Fang Tianxing and Taohong come up together, her eyes flash with a strange color, but she still motionless to the man with glasses.


    When Taohong went up to receive the prize, Li Jiali went to Taohong and whispered a word. Taohong''s face suddenly changed. Fang Tianxing immediately felt bad. At this moment, the man with glasses beside Li Jiali whispered: "look at my eyes."


    Taohong seems to be lost in her mind and is about to fall into the trap. Fang Tianxing pushes her away and looks at the man with glasses with his eyes. The other party doesn''t seem to expect it, but with a sneer from the bottom of his heart, he says in a low voice: "look at my eyes."


    Fang Tianxing raises his head and their eyes are opposite. The man with glasses only sees countless words in Fang Tianxing''s eyes. These words are so exquisite that the man with glasses is seized of his mind for a moment.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s eyes are too subtle. The man with glasses can''t bear it. Suddenly, he is staggering and can''t stand at all. Fang Tianxing said calmly: "take your friend away, he seems to have an epileptic seizure."


    Li Jiali doesn''t understand what happened. The man with glasses is a psychologist she invited. She wanted him to control the peach blossom and make a fool of her on the award stage, but unexpectedly, the opposite happened.


    Not daring to ask more about the reason, Li Jiali hurriedly tried to help the man with glasses to leave, but she couldn''t drag the man with glasses, so she fell down on the podium with him.


    This is a shame. The staff under the stage quickly take them away. Fang Tianxing holds Taohong and walks down the award platform slowly.


    There was something wrong with this award ceremony. Countless media flocked to interview Li Jiali. Li Jiali kept silent and left quickly, but the media who didn''t give up immediately caught up with her.


    Taohong is not in the right state, but because Li Jiali has not received much attention, Fang Tianxing leaves with Taohong and returns to the place where she lives.


    Peach red eyes red, deep sleep, Fang Tianxing gave her to the assistant and left.


    There are more than 300 gifted readers in total, and they are still increasing. Fang Tianxing only felt that the power of blessing of readers in his body increased rapidly, reaching 35000 soon, and it was still growing.

 Chapter 165

    Fang Tianxing knows that it must be Taohong who is pulling readers for her. In fact, Taohong held a press conference. At the conference, she told reporters that she had suffered a lot. Finally, with the help of Fang Tianxing, she successfully walked out of her loss and re entered her own stage.


    Peach blossom, as a star, has a great influence on everyone. With her publicity, the number of readers of Fang Tianxing has increased rapidly, and many people are interested in Fang Tianxing''s novels.


    Taohong knows that this is what she can do for Fang Tianxing. In this way, she helps him with her own strength and gives Fang Tianxing hundreds of monthly tickets. It''s a thick reward.


    Fang Tianxing continued to work hard at coding. He only felt that he had a lot of power, and the speed of coding was greatly improved, reaching a new height. Fang Tianxing finished coding 20000 words, and then he stopped contentedly.


    We all wrote out our own feelings about the reading sentiment of "fierce sword in the snow". Last night, we sent it to the teacher. After reading, the teacher gave us comments. She took out the reading sentiment of hengqingyu. Hengqingyu''s face changed and she felt that it was wrong.


    The teacher said to everyone: "yesterday, I asked you to write about the feeling after reading" fierce sword in the snow ". We all have the heart to write. Because of the time, we can''t show all of them. Now I''ll choose some to read to you."


    The teacher took out the feeling after reading and began to read, "the book of warlord drama is very good. All living beings are suffering, and all living beings are struggling. This time, warlord can be said to write to the extreme. The world''s largest is a bit of private goods, just like the role, are written dead, and too love to drop the bag, beacon is good at laying the groundwork for characters and plots, good at creating momentum, rising momentum, but not good at ending. The feeling is that the experience of writing the ending of beacon fire is too little. It needs more practice... "


    The audience at the bottom felt very good. This book tells the essence of "fierce sword in the snow". They all wondered who wrote it. Many students asked, "who wrote it? Can you tell us?"


    The teacher said with a smile: "this is written in horizontal light language. It''s good. We should read it well."


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised. He looked at Heng Qingyu and said with a smile: "in fact, I really like watching the fierce sword in the snow. It''s just that the female owner is good, but she keeps teasing me, but she doesn''t push me down, which makes me really anxious."


    After listening to his words, everyone was absolutely shocked. Unexpectedly, there was an unknown side in the flat light language, which was out of tune at ordinary times. I really underestimated him. You can''t judge a person by his appearance, and you can''t measure the sea water. That''s true among Internet authors.


    After school, many people pester Heng light language, asking about reading the sentiment, Fang Tianxing didn''t pester him, just went back to the dormitory, he knew Heng light language would come back.


    Fang Tianxing waited in the dormitory for a while and found that Artest was also in the dormitory. He was browsing some web pages. Fang Tianxing walked over and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    Artest turned his head, looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "I''m looking for some information about Tianhai lake. It''s said that there are some anomalies there. It seems that some strange things have happened recently."


    "Oh, what kind of vision?" Fang Tianxing asked strangely.


    "There is light on the sea in the middle of the night. It is said that there is a strange treasure in the water." Artest said to Tianxing.


    At this time horizontal light language also comes in from the outside, see Fang Tianxing and Artest in search of information, he said: "what are you two doing?"


    Fang Tianxing said directly: "there is something strange happening in Tianhai lake. It seems strange."


    "Oh, is it Tianhai lake?" Heng light language immediately came over, he said with interest: "Tianhai lake is not far from here, we can go to have a look, and it is said that the God level writer Fenghuo drama princes once appeared there, maybe they will leave something."


    Fang Tianxing was also curious. After thinking about it, he said, "we can go and have a look. Maybe we can get something."


    Artest and Heng light language all agree, Yang an also came over and said: "what''s the good thing? Can you take me with you?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "well, it''s best for you to explore the way."


    Several people have discussed and are ready to start at the weekend. Before that, make adequate preparations to prevent accidents.


    Soon it was the weekend, and several people went on the road together. Many people knew about the vision of Tianhai lake. Along the way, they saw many people going there.


    Fang Tianxing said to Heng Qingyu and Yang an, "we must be careful. This competition will be very fierce."


    Horizontal light language and Yang an nod, they agree with said: "we know, obscene development is the right reason, must not wave."


    A few people soon came to Tianhai lake, where the scenery is pretty good, green mountains and waters, it is very quiet. A few people went all the way. Tianhai lake used to be very remote and few people came here, but the recent night vision made it very hot.


    Fang Tianxing saw many people''s footprints along the way. They didn''t need to look at the map. They went straight along these footprints and soon saw an open sea.


    The originally silent seaside was full of many explorers. When they saw a new comer coming, they looked up and found that they were just a few little people in the realm of signing contracts. They didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    There are a lot of writers who have been put on the shelves here. What they can''t do, how can the authors who have signed the contract do. Fang Tianxing found a place to wait quietly. It is said that they can see the vision at night.


    Fang Tianxing caught a few rabbits and started a fire in the same place. The rabbits were strung on the shelf. A teenager came around and said, "don''t you mind sharing?"


    It seems that this young man is also looking for treasure. We see that he has no malice, so we let him sit with the others and share the hare.


    Fang Tianxing tore a baked rabbit leg and gave it to him. He said calmly, "thank you."


    After a taste, he praised: "it''s not bad, the barbecue is not bad."


    "That''s, and it doesn''t matter who baked it." Yang an complacently said that the rabbit was baked by him, and he had a lot of experience in cooking.


    Everyone laughed and got closer to each other.


    That youth indifferent smile, then said: "my name is shangguanqiang, you also come to look for treasure?"


    Fang Tianxing and Heng light language looked at each other, and then Heng light language said: "we got the news on the Internet that there is a vision here in Tianhai lake, so we came to see if we can find anything."


    "Oh, don''t you know that this was the place where the warlords, the God level writers, came? Maybe there''s something he left behind? " Shangguan said, puzzled.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and said: "we just came to have fun. We didn''t think so much."

 Chapter 166

    Shangguanqiang said calmly: "the treasure is powerful. There are so many strong people here. I''m afraid we don''t have a chance."


    "It depends on people. Although heaven and earth are high, they don''t bully all living beings. The weak don''t necessarily get nothing." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Horizontal light language also said in one side: "even if you can''t eat meat, it''s good to drink some soup."


    Shangguan powerful said with a smile: "you are right, the plan is in the people, the success is in the heaven."


    Soon in the evening, we held our breath, looking forward to the night vision. It was getting darker and darker. Two hours later, we were a little impatient.


    Suddenly, someone yelled, "look, there''s streamer in the water."


    When people heard his cry, they also found something strange. It was in the south corner of Tianhai lake that there was a faint light.


    "There must be a treasure under the water." Some people yelled. It wasn''t long before they heard many people diving. Some people jumped into the water to look for treasure. Many people jumped down, but others flew up into the sky. They knew that no matter who found the treasure, they would eventually go ashore.


    Fang Tianxing and a few people jumped into the water together. At this time, there was almost no light on one side of the sea floor, but only a variety of strange shaped stones in one place.


    There are all kinds of marine life, and sometimes some coral reefs show brilliant colors, but these are not the places that people pay attention to at all.


    When they go to the bottom of the sea, they only see the clear water. Even in the water, they have no influence on the text detection. No matter how dark the environment becomes, it is very clear in Fang Tianxing''s text detection. Just like this, Fang Tianxing saw many strange landscapes that human beings did not see.


    With the continuous deepening of consciousness detection, the first color is blue, and then the more downward, the more turbid it is. From time to time, fish or other aquatic creatures appear in Fang Tianxing''s consciousness detection.


    Since it came into contact with the bottom of the water, Fang Tianxing radiated the text detection outward. Soon Fang Tianxing found a difference from other places.


    It''s a lake bottom Canyon, and the ocean currents are swirling around it. The opening of the canyon is not very wide. It is less than 300 meters away.


    With the deepening of Fang Tianxing''s text exploration, the distance between the two sides of the canyon cliffs becomes wider and wider.


    Next, Fang Tianxing took the canyon as the center again and explored his consciousness around. It seems that all around can be shrouded in it. Fang Tianxing asked several people to follow him and go to the depth of the canyon together.


    The closer to the depth of the canyon, the brighter the light. Fang Tianxing found that many people were swimming around, and many people were following.


    All the people moved towards the place where the light appeared. There was no fight along the way, but everyone wanted to be the first to know what it was faster, and didn''t want to be left behind.


    The closer we get to the light, the fiercer the competition. Many people in front of us have already started fighting, while Fang Tianxing is at the back of us, and we still keep restraint.


    Close to within 20 meters, close to the place has been able to see the true face of the light. It was a passage that was carved on the stone wall, which was nine words, "the flames of war make complaints about this trip". Yang An could not help but Tucao, "this beacon fire can be very idle. It can write such a thing, and we are running all over the place."


    Fang Tianxing felt that it was not so simple. The people in front of him were stunned at first, but soon someone tried to take down the words from the stone wall.


    The writing of God level author is extremely precious, which contains spirituality. If you can understand it carefully, you will surely have a great harvest, which is of great benefit to the way of network author.


    Fang Tianxing saw that the people in front of him were fighting. A middle-aged man had broken the stone wall with his hand. The words fell off, and he seemed to have spirit. He wanted to fly away.


    However, what Fang Tianxing cares about is not the writing of the God level writer, but what seems to be behind the stone wall, and people only focus on fighting for the writing of the warlords of the war drama, but they don''t notice it at all.


    Just when people were fighting for words, the stone wall was broken, and a ferocious crocodile head appeared. He said darkly: "stupid people, today I finally broke the seal, you all come to make my lunch."


    The whole body of the Dragon crocodile was black, and its scales were shining in the dark moonlight.


    After that, he rushed to a guy who was fighting for the character of the play. The strong man on the shelf was caught off guard. The Dragon crocodile grabbed the character of the play, and other people gathered together. Before they fought for each other, now they can unite with each other. This is human nature.


    They unite and attack around the Dragon crocodile. The Dragon crocodile is filled with a strong sense of ferocity. People join hands to attack, and countless attacks hit the Dragon crocodile. The Dragon crocodile said angrily, "you guys dare to give me some advice. Now I''ll let you all die and leave none."


    The Dragon crocodile is very fierce. It''s pounding around like crazy. No one can stop him. The Dragon crocodile is rushing and biting like a volcano. Fang Tianxing greets Yang an, and they quickly retreat, they quickly avoid, the battle is more and more fierce, several survivors escape, they quickly toward the water, the sea is red with blood, the rest of the people have rushed out of the water.. But it doesn''t mean it''s safe. Some people forget that crocodiles can go ashore, which is doomed to their fate.


    When they fell on the shore to breathe, they didn''t expect that the Dragon crocodile suddenly appeared. Several people quickly dodged. What they didn''t avoid could only become the food of the Dragon crocodile. One person was bitten off one leg and struggled to escape. He begged to all the people on the shore, including Fang Tianxing: "please help me. I''m the behind the scenes boss of Hongda Group. I want to give you all my property. I have a lot of money outside. As long as you save me, I''ll give you all the money. "


    Fang Tianxing hesitated in his heart. It was not easy to save him. Everyone was too busy. At this time, some people can''t help temptation, after all, although the Dragon crocodile can land, but the movement speed is not fast, which makes them have the heart of fluke. They shot, three attacks hit the Dragon crocodile, the Dragon crocodile forward speed pause, back into the water, the leg was bitten off the old man desperately forward, he seems to see a chance to escape.


    When the two young men saw that the Dragon crocodile didn''t fight back, they seemed to be a little complacent. They thought they had found the weakness of the Dragon crocodile and rushed down to save the old man. The old man saw that the young people came to save himself. Of course, he would not object. The young people came to the old man, and one of them wrote down the contract soon, He said to the old man, "you sign the contract first, and we''ll save you."

 Chapter 167

    A little hesitation flashed in the old man''s eyes, but a moment later, he signed his name on the contract. Several young people were very happy and confirmed that he was really the chairman of grand group. Several young people were overjoyed. But at this time, the Dragon crocodile suddenly rushed out and knocked down several people.


    They wanted to fight back, but in a hurry, it was useless. Even the Dragon crocodile couldn''t break through its defense. The Dragon crocodile bit one of them and hissed fiercely. The old man with broken legs wanted to run, but he couldn''t go back to heaven, so he had to be killed.


    The giant body of the Dragon crocodile rolls over, then it once again escapes into the dark water of the Tianhai lake, and slowly swims towards the depth of the Tianhai lake. At the same time, the men who were taken were torn to pieces.


    A few people on the shore were shocked and sighed at the cunning of the Dragon crocodile. He could use a trick, which was not the simple and stupid thing that everyone imagined. Fang Tianxing thinks that this dragon crocodile is not simple. It is completely crushing people and can''t compete with others. It can only be far away to ensure its own safety.


    When the Dragon crocodile saw the people on the shore, he felt more and more murderous in his heart. He only felt that a cold force was enveloped in their hearts. He licked his lips and said viciously, "leave the words used by the warlords to seal me. I can let you go."


    This dragon crocodile is obviously not a good person. If you believe him, you may not be able to get out of here. Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu were also terrified. They didn''t know what to do. Fang Tianxing said to the crowd, "the weakness of the Dragon crocodile is that it moves slowly on the shore. This is the best time for us to deal with him."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, they all agreed that Fang Tianxing''s method is the best one at present. Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "everyone join forces to kill this monster, and then seize the words."


    "If you want to kill me, you have to see if you have the strength." Dragon crocodile disdain said.


    An old man in the lead made a bold move to attack the Dragon crocodile. Everyone attacked him one after another. The old man in the lead was a strong man in the big circle. Only his attack could break the Dragon crocodile''s defense, and only he could defeat the Dragon crocodile.


    Fang Tianxing also followed suit. His words were condensed into a long knife and cut at the Dragon crocodile. The Dragon crocodile did move slowly on the shore and did not completely avoid the attack.


    Countless attacks flashed on the Dragon crocodile like fireworks, which caused huge smoke and covered people''s sight. When the smoke dispersed, people found that the Dragon crocodile in place seemed to be slightly injured. It was an attack from the old man who was on the shelf and hit the Dragon crocodile''s tail, causing some damage to his scales.


    However, this kind of injury is far from defeating the Dragon crocodile. It doesn''t pose much threat at all. It just delays the attack of the Dragon crocodile.


    The Dragon crocodile raised his head with a vicious light in his eyes. He quickly climbed back into the water. People thought that the Dragon crocodile would leave, but Fang Tianxing didn''t think so. He thought that it was not so simple, and many things were not so simple.


    He felt that the Dragon crocodile would not just leave, but would definitely come back, and would certainly have a greater offensive. All of a sudden, the sound of running water was loud, and a vortex appeared in the Tianhai lake. The terrible vortex kept spinning, and a water column shot out of it. He rushed directly to the old man who was on the shelf. The old man was caught off guard and fell to the ground with blood in his mouth.


    The old man is the backbone of everyone. Now that he is injured, no one else knows what to do. The Dragon crocodile is swimming in the water, on the river, diving and swimming in the lake.


    The whirlpool in the sea spurts from the river, and it stirs up a column of water into the sky. If one person is hit in each column, he will fall down, and soon the people here are in danger.


    These people are all looking for treasure. How could they think of such danger? Fang Tianxing was shocked like others when he saw the Dragon crocodile from a distance.


    "Why is this dragon crocodile so strong? How can we fight it?" Someone said in despair.


    "I''m dead now. I knew I wouldn''t come here." Some people said regretfully.


    Fang Tianxing has no confidence to collapse. The road of network author is full of thorns. How can he give up easily, lose his enterprising spirit, and go forward bravely. When those people were ready to run away, Fang Tianxing suddenly stood up and said to the crowd, "don''t panic. Although the Dragon crocodile is cunning, it''s just a Warcraft. Don''t be afraid of it."


    "It''s easy for you to say that. Go and have a try. You can''t beat the strong ones on the shelves. If you can defeat the Dragon crocodile, why don''t we listen to you." He side a person discontented of say.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, can''t beat the Dragon crocodile. He doesn''t see that all the strong men who are on the shelf are seriously injured. Fang Tianxing is his opponent there, but it''s impossible for Fang Tianxing to stand by and die. Fang Tianxing will never give up.


    "Of course, I can''t beat the Dragon crocodile, but this is not the reason to wait for death. We Internet writers are the pillars of human society. If we encounter any difficulties, we will shrink back and how to protect the readers." Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    "You can pull it down. Who can''t boast? You''ll guard the readers all day and be killed by the Dragon crocodile. You''ll see how you can boast in the future." One of them sneered.


    Several people argued endlessly. During this period, dozens of people were seriously injured under the attack of the Dragon crocodile. Everyone was in danger. Someone said, "don''t fight. If we fight any more, we will die. Why don''t we give Fang Tianxing a chance to see if we can escape the Dragon crocodile?"


    The man angrily did not speak, but retreated. He also wanted to live, although it was not easy to live.


    Since it was decided to be led by Fang Xing, we all listened to Fang Tianxing''s command. Fang Tianxing thought for a moment and then began to make arrangements. He said to the people, "listen to me. Let''s understand your ability first, and then make arrangements."


    "My name is Hanshan. I''m a martial arts type of network literature. I''m good at melee attack." Said a man who looked like a warrior.


    "My name is Dong Huanian. I''m good at fantasy type of network literature. I can summon meteor attack remotely." A big man with a big back said.


    "My name is Tang Lang, and I am good at network literature of Xianxia type. I can use Xianjian to attack." Said one of the fairies


    "I, Liu Hui, am good at military type network literature, and can summon modern weapons for frontal attack." A guy who looks like a general said.


    "My name is Changsheng. I''m good at network literature of supernatural type. I can summon the spirit to sneak attack. It''s impossible to prevent." Said a cool guy.

 Chapter 168

    The rest of the men reported their capabilities, and Fang Tianxing integrated their capabilities, deployed and worked out a combat plan.


    Fang Tianxing said to the crowd: "the next arrangement is that Hanshan is responsible for controlling the Dragon crocodile. Tang Lang and Dong Huanian use the immortal sword to carry out long-range attack. Liu Hui calls for military weapons to attack the Dragon crocodile. Changsheng is waiting for the opportunity to sneak attack. I will command the whole situation and help you at any time."


    When the battle plan is well arranged, all individuals will come to their own positions and be ready for their own tasks. When Fang Tianxing saw that everyone was ready, he soon gave the battle order and everyone began to fight.


    The Dragon crocodile is not in a hurry. From time to time, it comes out of the water. Countless lakes surround the Dragon crocodile. He looked at the crowd as if he were looking at his prey. He didn''t feel that these little characters could make any trouble. Maybe it''s the huge difference between man and beast. They just fight by instinct and don''t understand all kinds of human calculations.


    Human beings are much more complicated than wild animals. Human beings live in a commercial society. Communication often stinks of copper. Friendship has become a useful tool sometimes. Most of the time, they are calculating with each other and fighting with each other, but they can also fight together in the face of crisis and fight for a common goal.


    Dong Huanian first began to call for meteors. With his call, a red cloud appeared in the sky, and soon countless meteors appeared in the sky. These meteors are burning flames, and they rush to the Dragon crocodile. The Dragon crocodile stirs the water, and the lake rotates rapidly, trying to block the meteors from the sky.


    At this time, Tang Lang also made a move. He summoned countless immortal swords. The immortal swords with fierce momentum cut to the sea water around the Dragon crocodile. The sea water was separated by the sword light of the immortal sword. At this time, Liu Hui also shot. He changed into a heavy armor piercing gun and bombarded the Dragon crocodile. The Dragon crocodile roared, and the sea water around him soared, blocking Liu Hui''s artillery attack.


    Chang Sheng''s incarnation is Yin Ling. He approaches the Dragon crocodile secretly. The Yin Ling is invisible, and the Dragon crocodile doesn''t find it. However, his innate instinct made him aware of danger and the cold force approaching him. The Dragon crocodile opened its mouth and roared. The sound wave caused by the roar directly hit the spirit.


    Fang Tianxing also made a move. He waved Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd in his hand, and the green dragon explored its claws to attack the Dragon crocodile. The Dragon crocodile, whose body is still huge, showed unparalleled speed. When his claws swept by, it directly collided with Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to fight with him. He jumped in the air and relayed through the air to avoid the giant claws of the Dragon crocodile. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd chopped the Dragon crocodile again. He would never stop until he defeated the Dragon crocodile.


    Who would have thought that the Dragon crocodile would bite Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd with a big bite. The bite force of the Dragon crocodile was terrible. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd even heard a click. Fang Tianxing''s painting halberd inch by inch broke. Just when Fang Tianxing was in danger, Shangguan, who had seen several people before, forced his hand to save Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing falls down and other people catch him. Fang Tianxing coughs up a mouthful of blood. He is seriously injured by the Dragon crocodile. He quickly takes out his monthly ticket to absorb the energy. Other people seize the opportunity to attack and contain the Dragon crocodile, but they can''t do too much damage to the Dragon crocodile.


    Shangguanqiang, who thought he was very ordinary, was so powerful that he took the place of others to resist the attack of the Dragon crocodile. However, he was not the opponent of the Dragon crocodile, so shangguanqiang had to crush a charm in his palm.


    The Dragon crocodile''s fierce power soared, and its terrible power poured out constantly, just like a Thunder Dragon shaking its body, tearing the void of tens of thousands of miles. The Dragon crocodile''s power was enough to defeat the publishing world.


    The Dragon crocodile soars to the sky and swings its huge tail. Although shangguanqiang is also very powerful, the Dragon crocodile is not a vegetarian and has no fear at all. The Dragon crocodile''s all-out strike instantly smashes shangguanqiang''s attack. Seeing this, the onlookers were shocked. No one could stop the attack of the Dragon crocodile.


    However, the Dragon crocodile just fought back and smashed everyone''s attack. Moreover, the body of the Dragon crocodile was not damaged, so it could not help him.


    All the people were desperate. Fang Tianxing did make another move. His words changed into a hook. Fang Tianxing hooked up the crocodile''s beak with the hook to keep the hook perpendicular to the fish''s beak. He pushed the crocodile''s head up in this direction, and then stepped on the head of the Dragon crocodile.


    "Come on, attack the eyes of the Dragon crocodile." Fang Tianxing said vigorously.


    When Fang Tianxing stopped the Dragon crocodile, Dong Huanian summoned a meteor from the sky. Countless meteors flew down and hit the Dragon crocodile. Tang Lang summoned a sword to stab the Dragon crocodile in the eye,


    Or, the crocodile''s scales are like armor, which seems to be perfectly protected. In fact, there is a weakness, which is the fear of high temperature. The meteor summoned by Dong Huanian heats the body of the Dragon crocodile. Many places are scalded, and the Dragon crocodile struggles to break free. Fang Tianxing can''t bear it, but can only let go of the Dragon crocodile.


    The Dragon crocodile fell back into the water, and the attack fell into the water. I don''t know if it was hit. In the water splashed countless spray, Fang Tianxing back to the shore, just the battle consumed too much energy, has exhausted the strength.


    The Dragon crocodile fell into the water and didn''t move for a long time. People thought he was dead. Some people yelled excitedly, and soon someone wanted to leave. Fang Tianxing quickly yelled: "no, don''t confirm the life or death of the Dragon crocodile. Don''t leave easily, be careful of being attacked."


    Shangguanqiang stood aside and looked at the crowd coldly. Before he left, the master told him that he could only defeat the Dragon crocodile by himself and could not use the power of others. Therefore, he could not help them when they took action.


    Someone said, "anyway, I''m going to leave. Please take care of yourself."


    After that, he left in a small boat. The other people didn''t say anything, but they also looked at him to see if he could leave smoothly. His boat came to the center of the lake. It seemed that there was no danger. Other people began to prepare to leave, but this was the man''s boat moving slowly on the water. She thought she could escape from the sky when a shadow appeared under the water.


    His boat got closer to the shore and slowed down gradually, but the Dragon crocodile didn''t leave, but opened his mouth and bit his boat. The Dragon crocodile bites the boat into two pieces. The sudden attack makes the man in charge of the boat panic. He hastens to get rid of this dangerous situation. However, the Dragon crocodile did not let go. The Dragon crocodile bit it and swallowed it.


    Fang Tianxing''s face suddenly changed greatly. The Dragon crocodile had more strength. The injury was not serious at all. Fang Tianxing was unable to save him. Even if Fang Tianxing came to fight, he could not resist.

 Chapter 169

    The people on the shore were all flustered. It was hard to compete with them at first. Now several more people died, and they couldn''t stop the Dragon crocodile. They were all in despair. Fang Tianxing stopped attacking and prepared to die. With the help of Yang an and others, Fang Tianxing stood up and saw the Dragon crocodile swimming towards them.


    Fang Tianxing also felt powerless to return to the sky. Others gave up everything in despair. At this time, a shadow blocking the sky and the sun appeared on the top of the heads above the sky.


    When people saw this figure, they all exclaimed. Fang Tianxing also raised his head, only to see the face of the man. He is a divine writer, who has been widely complained by readers for digging holes and not filling them. Therefore, he is known as the "eunuch manager in the Imperial Palace".


    His subscription to his works is very high and his reputation is excellent, but he is determined to be a eunuch and never "go out of the palace". Update speed is like tortoise crawling, many waistcoats. Its waistcoats are: the leader of the whirling world, the eight tribes of putu.


    He was a pretty young man, he said: "standing at the end of twenty years old, melancholy and depraved, pain and happiness. Destined not to be such a maniac as Nietzsche, and unwilling to be a mediocre mortal, they are struggling to find the balance point in the contradiction. As a young and frivolous person, I also have confusion about the future, resentment towards life, disgust towards society, and contempt for the world.... "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Fang Tianxing knew that the man was a warlord. People who thought they would die cheered. It was a great worship for God level writers. It was like finding the light in the dark when they saw him.


    Under the Shangguan said: "master, you are here."


    The warlords of the war drama said calmly: "I didn''t expect that the Dragon crocodile I sealed in those years was untied by these people. Today I have to finish everything."


    War drama princes live up to expectations of the hand, he gently stretched out his hand, the sky condensed like a hill of the general size of the palm. It broke millions of miles out of thin air. When a palm was printed on the water, only a very harsh sound was heard. Fang Tianxing was overturned by the blast. If Fang Tianxing had not been prepared, he would have been in danger.


    The Dragon crocodile can''t wait to die. The terrible sound wave suddenly spread out from his wide mouth. Sound wave toward the palm of his hand, only froze for a moment, but did not catch, and finally fell powerlessly.


    Fang Tianxing only felt that the Dragon crocodile, who was unable to fight, was vulnerable in front of the warlords, and was easily accepted. The whole surface of the lake was photographed by the warlords of the war games, and the fish and shrimp in the lake were all floating on the surface, obviously fainting with their belly up.


    The Dragon crocodile also came to the surface. I don''t know if the warlords didn''t die in the war games, but the Dragon crocodile didn''t die yet. He said powerlessly, "how can you become so strong now? When you sealed me before, it wasn''t so powerful."


    "Our coquettish, this world does not understand, I am the supreme warrior, is also God''s whip." War drama princes do not change the coquettish said.


    The Dragon crocodile said angrily, "I believed your lies. You look like a scholar. You let go of your guard. You cheated me out of your treasure. I shouldn''t believe your evil."


    The warlords said with disdain: "treasure has virtue, you can''t keep it, you can only belong to me."


    When the Dragon crocodile was out of breath, the warlords of the war drama forced Shangguan to leave.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly said behind him, "did you drop something?"


    "What''s missing?" the warlords said


    "Your book bag is missing." Fang Tianxing said suddenly.


    The warlords of the war drama said with a smile: "moreover, I think the proper drop bag is absolutely the only magic weapon to hold 13 streams."


    The warlords of the war drama are good at dropping their bags of books. They are not ordinary ones, they are crazy ones. The narcissism between the lines of the warlords has reached its peak.


    The Dragon crocodile was accepted, and the warlords left. The rest of the people got up one after another. As long as they could stand up, they all got up and prayed to the distance. Fang Tianxing helped to rescue the injured. Many people broke their hands and feet, and some lost their lives. Those who died in the mouth of the Dragon crocodile could never be revived.


    Fang Tianxing has nothing to do with it. These people lost their lives in order to fight for the treasure. It''s their own choice. The way of heaven is changeable. They are responsible for their own profits and losses and can''t blame others.


    Arrange those people, Fang Tianxing with Yang an and Heng light language, they leave together, all the way back to school, everyone is palpitating. If the warlords had not appeared at the last moment, they would have been finished. Back to the school, people get calm, horizontal light language with a sigh of relief, said: "finally came back, this outside can be really dangerous, or school safety."


    "Where there is real security, it is the real danger to step on the star battlefield after graduation, but in order to protect all living beings, someone must stand up." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    Horizontal light language heard Fang Tianxing''s words, feel very ashamed, he lost said: "I am naive, but people will be afraid of death."


    Fang Tianxing said: "no one in the world is afraid of death, except those who have lofty beliefs, most people just live mediocre, but no matter who will die."


    Heng light language and Yang an also fell into meditation, the mission of the network author is to protect all living beings, if it is not dangerous, it is impossible, but even if it is dangerous, we must do it. "


    Several people are silent. Fang Tianxing continues to code words after a while. Others are also trying to code words. In recent days, we have learned a lot and made progress. Fang Tianxing''s calm codewords contain the will to move forward bravely, and the confidence not to be afraid of difficulties. With these, Fang Tianxing''s codewords are more subtle and full of heavy meaning.


    It''s not easy to be an Internet author. On the contrary, it''s more and more difficult. The more you understand life, the more difficult it is to code.


    When Fang Tianxing just learned the net text, the code out of the text contains not much, also did not feel too much difficulty. With Fang Tianxing''s deeper understanding of network literature, there will be more and more things in the text, and the codewords will become more and more difficult.


    Fang Tianxing felt that it was difficult to code words. His fingers seemed to weigh a thousand pounds and it was difficult to wave. He was not satisfied with the words. After finishing the code, Fang Tianxing came to his own thinking space and found five masters to reveal his recent difficulties. To their surprise, they were silent when they heard Fang Tianxing''s story. After a long time, they said in a low voice, "now you are in the bottleneck of writing. If you can get through this, you will get a great breakthrough."


    Fang Tianxing heard the master''s words, but his heart was also full of waves. Writing is a process from quantitative change to qualitative change. From the beginning of the passion overflowing, writing interest is high, to now plain as water, after the first taste of the excitement of writing, writing has become the same as eating and sleeping.


    A comfortable and comfortable life is not only the hometown of gentleness, but also the tomb of heroes. Indulging in it will make people slowly lose their motivation to move forward, unable to break through their former self. Writing that is difficult to break through is very painful. At this time, many writers choose to give up after holding on for a period of time. Because they don''t know how long it will take them to improve their writing and how to break through themselves.


    Today''s class, Fang Tianxing has been thinking about how to break through his own things, has been unhappy, Yang an saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance, also worried about him. After school, Yang an took Fang Tian out and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''ve got a bottleneck in my writing, but it''s still hard to break, as if there''s something else." Fang Tianxing said a little lost.


    Yang an worried said: "what are you going to do?"


    "I also don''t know that only a breakthrough from the inside out can completely break its own shackles and take a solid step on the road of becoming an excellent Internet author." Fang Tianxing thought for a moment and said.

 Chapter 170

    They move forward aimlessly and unconsciously come to a market. Fang Tianxing and Yang an come down to the market. They walk into the crowd.


    "Let''s go out for a walk. Today is the market. It''s very busy outside. There are many people. We can have a look." Yang an said to Tianxing.


    Today''s market is really very lively. Many people here are jugglers and peddlers of local products. Such rural market trade began to appear in ancient times. After the separation of handicraft industry and agriculture, the number of product exchanges between tribes and between agricultural producers and handicraftsmen increased, and the scale and scope of exchange expanded. From the original accidental trading place, it gradually became a market with a fixed time and place.


    The town is very busy, the streets are full of people, and the degree of crowding is comparable to those busy commercial streets. Transactions are happening anytime, anywhere. In the streets and alleys, people selling small commodities can be seen everywhere. Fang Tianxing and Yang an go together and hang out here.


    They followed the crowd for a while and came to a shop. This shop was obviously the residence of local residents. They took down a wall facing the street and turned it into a storefront. There are not many people in the small shop. It is mainly operated by a few villagers.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an stroll around, only to see that there are many people in front of them. Fang Tian walks to see that someone is performing acrobatics. The old man at the head is playing with a throwing knife, and the young man is performing spitting fire. Although their performance is good, compared with them, the modern songs and dances of the young men and women on the other side are more eye-catching.


    The world is not just a place where swordsmen and swordsmen share grudges, where the craftsmen are wandering and the streets are full of ups and downs. The old man, who is the leader of the acrobatic troupe, has a steady and steady movement, but he is very experienced in raising his hands and feet.


    The two young people who seemed to be his apprentices performed their own programs, and their performances were crisp, natural and unrestrained. The little apprentice performs huff and puff of fire, drinks a mouthful of wine, and then spits out. The flame huff and puff out from his mouth, which is very spectacular.


    Recently, the gale cooling weather, the teacher Fu felt that some do not adapt. The performance was also more difficult than usual. The old master''s Apprentice tried to perform the throwing knife that night for more than ten times without success.


    At this time, the apprentice winked at him. The teacher Fu made a gesture and ordered the apprentice to wait. He tried four or five times, but the teacher Fu still didn''t do it. Finally, the teacher Fu asked the apprentice to give up the performance.


    In order to save the scene, the teacher Fu quickly performed other acrobatics. He broke a porcelain bowl to the ground, picked up a piece of broken porcelain from the ground, twisted it with his index finger and thumb, and the broken porcelain was twisted into fine pieces. In fact, the audience can''t see it clearly, but the props should be made like a horse.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would have been scared. The hard porcelain bowl easily turned into stone powder in the hands of the teacher Fu. How powerful it is. Although Yang an did not try whether he could do it or not, he would not pay attention to this kind of juggling.


    Yang an disdained said: "is not to break a porcelain bowl, for network authors, just like ordinary people crush ants so simple."


    "Your porcelain bowl must be made of flour. Do you think it can deceive me?" Yang installed a familiar look: "this kind of juggling, I see a lot."


    Yang an thinks that juggling in the rivers and lakes is all deceiving. These acrobatics originated from the folk, but this kind of scene flourishes in the countryside and has a long vitality.


    "Of course, these acrobatics are fake, but they are not deceptive. We all know that those are fake, acrobatics is the use of skills to deceive the eyes of the audience, as a means to please the audience Fang Tianxing said.


    The audience of the acrobatic troupe is less and less, and the teacher Fu can only smoke dejectedly. Fang Tian walks over and asks, "teacher Fu, how long have you been doing this? Now it seems that there are not many people coming to see it."


    "I''ll go through the top, jump around and dance with guns and knives. Acrobatics is famous all over the world, and everyone is the best in martial arts. you can''t control everything in a traits '' world. Now that I''m old, I can''t do high and low shows, but since we chose this industry, we have to go on. Even if the audience boos and leaves, I can''t make my acrobatics vulgar. " The old master said, looking at the performance of the opposite men and women.


    On the other side, the performance was more lively. There were a few couples dancing with music. Their actions were vulgar and exaggerated. A lot of people were watching. The content of their performance is not new. It is a combination of dance performance, humming some obscene words and tunes, and doing dirty movements such as twisting body and undressing with songs


    Dim lights, passionate music, the stage dressed in three-point women dance to their heart''s content, the audience look excited, repeatedly applaud. The whole process is noisy, sensational, provocative, ridicule, play yellow edge ball and so on, all kinds of vulgar things.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart is also very emotional, generally speaking, people face things will have three thoughts, the desire to possess, calm thinking and pleasant appreciation. From low to high are: stimulation, leisure, information, knowledge, thought and aesthetic needs.


    Stimulation is to arouse people''s desire and satisfy people''s animality, which is the lowest level. This is the psychological basis and market basis of all vulgar works.


    As long as the animal side of human nature still exists and the desire relationship between human and the outside world still exists, it needs to seek stimulation, venting and satisfaction. We can only control it to a minimum, such as not publicizing, not for profit, not harming teenagers.


    On the contrary, the highest level of these six needs, namely aesthetic needs, is to meet the spiritual needs of the soul, which is often expressed as pure art.


    Those Tang poetry, Song Ci, classical music, famous paintings and all classic works that have been refined and cultivated by countless times. There is no stimulation of any material desire, all in the purification of the soul, which is undoubtedly the most elegant. But people live in the world, cannibal fireworks, normal desire or have to have popular works to meet his leisure needs, information needs, knowledge needs.


    This is popularity. The standard of popularity is not to stimulate people''s desire psychology, but not to separate from people''s material reality. Elegant works start from pleasing people''s spirit and meet people''s aesthetic requirements. And vulgar works make people return to the animal and material side. Elegant works let people sublimate to the spiritual and moral side. No basic aesthetic education, no experience of excellent cultural products, there will be no aesthetic improvement.


    Vulgar is the release, elegant is the tempering, elegant works are from the spirit of pleasure, to meet people''s aesthetic requirements, popular is the transition zone between vulgar and elegant.


    If the works want to be close to the masses, they should rise high and fall low, from the elegant standard to a popular effect, so as to avoid vulgarity. In today''s society, the pressure of survival is so great that people prefer to release their nature than to be tempered. So vulgar in the lack of aesthetic environment continue to breed.


    Looking at those onlookers, most of them look excited and totally addicted. Fang Tianxing knows that if the masses indulge in these vulgar things for a long time, they are likely to lose their desire to pursue civilization and indulge in animal nature and materiality.


    The real good works are in simple terms. Experts and scholars don''t feel it is shallow when they read them, and workers and farmers don''t feel it is deep when they read them. This is popular. The vulgar content mainly refers to the low taste, vulgar, make people dispirited, rogue, decadent content. It is easier to corrode people''s spirit than the progressive meaning and value content that preaches noble taste, positive and enterprising.


    After hearing the public discussion, people''s morality, public order, good customs and laws are still there, and society will be improved in the process of development. As long as there are people yearning for the light, there can never be no order, like a wild land forever.


    Laws against vulgarity are constantly being introduced, and all orders are established little by little in practice. It is undeniable that many people hurt others unconsciously or even consciously when they are hurt by those bad information.

 Chapter 171

    Fang Tianxing said aloud: "these things are wrong. Do you hope that people''s future will be full of these things and only pursue vulgar things. Only when people continue to make progress can we promote the continuous progress of civilization. "


    At this time, many people stand up, they disdain to say: "to promote the progress of civilization, I don''t think so much, I just want to be happy, I''m just a small person, vulgar or elegant has nothing to do with me."


    "If conditions permit, there is nothing wrong with moderate enjoyment, but it is vulgar to indulge in extravagance. We should publicize the cultural spirit of extravagance and enjoyment, so as to constantly activate and enlarge people''s desire for enjoyment and induce people''s concept of enjoyment. " Fang Tianxing said.


    "Then there''s no way. We can only touch these things. We can''t improve our aesthetic ability. There''s no way." The man said helplessly.


    "If you can read my novels, I would like to help you improve your aesthetic ability. To improve writing style, we need to read more books, travel more, think more, think dialectically, and keep ourselves in the process of continuous improvement.


    Our ideas must be open source, do not conflict with any information, just like fish, use the mouth to continuously absorb water, and then filter to leave the useful. We are the same, through a lot of reading, you think good, do not understand all left to think, and then to understand what is good.


    Is there any deficiency. Then look at the comments on what you see on the Internet to see what others say. When you can understand most of the works of art, the aesthetic will naturally improve. " Fang Tianxing said sincerely.


    "There is no lack of beauty in life. When we discover beauty, we should also have a sensitive sense of imperfection in life. Therefore, we should be full of curiosity about everything around us, see more, ask more, think more, go to the bottom, and explore the inner mystery of things. "


    "I see." Fang Tianxing suddenly realized that he was almost able to break through, but the feeling that he didn''t break through was like pressing a big stone, but now he was suddenly enlightened.


    "There is great beauty in heaven and earth, there is clear law in the four seasons, and there is reason in all things. Zhuangzi thinks that beauty exists in heaven and earth and is possessed by heaven and earth. If one wants to understand beauty and seek it, he must observe and explore it in heaven and earth. " I eat tomatoes in Fang Tianxing''s thinking space.


    Fang Tianxing thinks about why heaven and earth have beauty. The beauty of heaven and earth lies in the fact that it embodies the fundamental nature of Tao. Doing nothing and doing nothing is the fundamental reason for the great beauty of heaven and earth. If people can understand this truth, experience the natural inaction nature of Tao, and take it as the fundamental principle of life. Let nature alone, and not be burdened by gain or loss. In this way, people''s life will be as beautiful as heaven and earth and nature.


    The profundity of Zhuangzi''s thought lies in that his inaction and inaction grasps the essence of beauty, that is, beauty is the unity of law and purpose, and the realization of human freedom. This thought has certain value in the history of Chinese aesthetics.


    The profound and colorful feelings, like the tide in the square sky, are full of ups and downs, but these feelings are scattered, like scattered pearls. Only by finding a thread to string them together can we form the most moving Necklace in the world.


    And this line is to persevere in thinking, observing people''s lives, and persistently pursue and explore the significance of network literature.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly felt a force coming from his own words. The pain from his own words was so strong that it was hundreds of times more painful than the pain in his body, just like the tearing of his soul and the tempering of his spirit.


    Just when Fang Tianxing was resisting the pain from the spirit, he cried out in silence. Because of the pain, he could not make a sound. His throat could only keep sobbing. A face was choked purple, but he could not vent the pain. This is undoubtedly more painful.


    The beads of sweat kept flowing down from his forehead. Fang Tianxing felt that the words in his body seemed to be changing. The original words seemed to be peeling, and countless black Qi came out of them.


    Fang Tianxing found that his writing had many cracks. When Fang Tianxing wanted to do something, the writing cracked. Although there were not many words, it had the power of a word. It was thought-provoking and enlightening.


    Countless words are rearranged, and the ones that are not good enough are eliminated, leaving the ones that are really precious. The unity and harmony among all species of heaven, earth and nature under the whole Avenue and the whole universe. Abandoning the unity and harmony of the natural way brings us greed for all things and fear of death.


    The sublimation of the theme refers to the means and process of expanding the meaning of the events described in the work, improving the capacity of the theme, and making the intention of the article enter a more open and higher realm.


    The so-called emotion refers to people''s attitude towards objective things, that is, people''s inner experience of whether the objective things meet the subjective needs. Bold approach to the text, not afraid of negation, not afraid of mistakes, with a calm heart, release yourself, to enjoy the soul of the comfortable and moving.


    Words are only bodies, but if the author gives it certain emotions, then it has a soul and the ability to infect others.


    If your writing is gorgeous and exquisite, readers will get beauty and appreciate it. If your words are romantic, the readers get the vision and understand the lingering. If your words are true, readers will get warmth and know how to love and be loved. If your words are admonishment to the world, readers will get philosophy and understand the true meaning.


    Words will blossom, words will speak, words are the transmission of human thought, but also the eternal soul. If you are a person who loves words, if you are willing to listen to the voice of the soul of words, then words will turn into a seed, germinate and blossom in your heart


    Fang Tianxing''s writing began to change again and became more perfect, reflecting the real beauty of writing. It became more and more excellent and had a taste of the supreme way. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s transformation, Yang an is also very moved. Now Fang Tianxing has shown more and more the elegant demeanor of a young god level writer.


    The onlookers around see Fang Tianxing''s changes, and feel that the young people in front of them seem to have changed a lot. Everyone feels that Fang Tianxing''s works have been greatly sublimated, and many people marvel.


    "It seems that his works are a little close to those young god level writers, and his future achievements are limitless." Someone said in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "I''m flattered. I''m just an ordinary Internet author. I''m trying to create better works for you and realize my own significance."


    Everyone understood Fang Tianxing''s meaning and left for the old master one after another to see the exciting performance of those people on the stage. They could not see the future of human society through them.


    But silence is the highest contempt, we did not denounce those vulgar performance of men and women, but indifferent to leave. There are dark places in people''s hearts, but people still long for the bright future.


    Seeing the audience coming, the teacher summoned up courage in his heart. He called several apprentices and started to perform. The teacher Fu suddenly thought that when he was an apprentice several decades ago, he also asked the master why he was so tired.


    The master told him with a smile: "craftsmen don''t want to be extremely smart, but to be stupid and stupid. Those smart people always want to be opportunistic. But as long as it is an industry that really produces value, only by doing things can it create value. "


    He always remembers his master''s words. Fu, the teacher, devotes himself to acrobatics with a serious and realistic attitude. He thinks that acrobatics should be beneficial to people and shoulder the responsibility of transforming society. Fu, the teacher, began to perform. He used his own actions to demonstrate to the disciples and teach them important things.


    The apprentices are a little confused, but they also know that those men and women are wrong, and it is despicable to make use of the weakness of human nature to earn attention. Although it is a shortcut, it is by no means beneficial to the society. It is by no means worthy of learning. On the contrary, those who stick to the right path are really worthy of respect.

 Chapter 172

    The old master performed skillfully. The teacher Fu said to his disciples, "it''s a pity that I''ve lost my skill for so many years. My skill belongs to the service industry. How can I be absent when others need service. I always perform to tell you that I am here whether you come or not. Even if one day no one needs me, maybe stick to it for another year or two. Otherwise, we can''t do it one day. "


    The old master''s persistence is admirable. After the performance, the old man fainted. Fang Tianxing quickly went to help him and sent the master Fu home with several apprentices. The teacher Fu and his disciples live in a remote corner of the city, which seems to be a very common house.


    However, in the 1980s and 1990s, acrobatic troupes did not. In the last century, people''s cultural life was relatively single, and the acrobatics of the acrobatic troupe were full everywhere, which was very popular.


    Even acrobatics began to turn to overseas performances. In the late 1990s, people''s cultural life was constantly enriched, and the attraction of acrobatics gradually weakened. In addition, for more than ten years, we have been advocating the grand gala performance, and the stage has not given more opportunities to show acrobatics, so the influence of acrobatics has become weaker and weaker. Fu, the teacher, had already retired, but he was worried and returned to the stage again.


    The brilliance of acrobatics is a little dim, which can be seen from the experience of the old master. Since the acrobatic troupe did not lag behind, more and more veteran actors left one after another, which led to the decline of the quality of the acrobatic troupe''s programs. Coupled with the lack of funds, the troupe lost the performance venue and the audience.


    That period became a barrier for the development of acrobatic troupes. Because of the personnel gap, the new actors all started to play the main role at that time. To be honest, we should receive more comprehensive training.


    The disciples told Fang Tianxing that this used to be a famous acrobatic street. There were many acrobats here. At most, there were more than 20 acrobatic troupes in this street. When it comes to acrobatics, people around will naturally mention the old master.


    From the beginning of walking, Fu began to contact acrobatics. At the beginning, his parents took him to sign up to learn crosstalk, but he thought the acrobatic class next door was more fun, and he ran there all day. Later, he told his parents that he wanted to practice acrobatics, and only after more than a month''s hard work did he embark on the road of acrobatics.


    The old master was the first one to do acrobatics here, and now he is the last one still doing acrobatics. Because he is too hard and tired, few parents are willing to let their children learn acrobatics now, and no new people have joined him for many years.


    Acrobatics is a dirty work, or there is a certain risk of high-altitude work, regardless of spring, summer, autumn and winter, regardless of the wind and sun, have to keep practicing. The demand of this industry is getting smaller and smaller, and it''s becoming more and more difficult to earn money. There are not many people who can learn this skill, and teacher Fu is still sticking to it.


    At this time, the teacher Fu suddenly woke up and saw Fang Tianxing, a little strange. His two apprentices told him that Fang Tianxing had sent him back.


    Fu, the teacher, was filled with emotion. He told Fang Tianxing about his acrobatics in recent years. When he came to the yard, Fu, the teacher, with old photos all over the wall, fell into memories.


    "The language of acrobatics is intercommunication. The movements of the body and the spirit of humor are all international passes and symbols of our culture." Teacher Fu sighs like this.


    Different from the relatively open environment of their peers, the life circle of acrobats is very closed: "for more than ten years, the students are more than ten peers who practice and perform together every day, and there are few other social opportunities."


    However, the young apprentices, through their own interests, participate in online and offline activities and make many friends.


    "In my life, I don''t take the initiative to talk about my career." Fu, the teacher, told Fang Tianxing that many people would ask many strange questions when they knew that she was an acrobat. Sometimes they felt very embarrassed.


    What makes him most uncomfortable is that many people, after learning about acrobatics through articles or videos, don''t understand and appreciate him, but ridicule and sympathize with him.


    "Others know that our practice process is very hard, so they treat us as different. During the performance, the audience made a tut tut sound, which made several apprentices feel cold. No art training is not hard. I hope you can learn to appreciate our performance. This is the best care for our hard work. " Teacher Fu said sentimentally.


    Fu, a teacher, thinks he is a performer, eager to get stage and applause. When performing abroad, I used to ring three times in countdown mode to remind the audience and actors of the time.


    Every time the bell rings, the audience under the stage claps their hands, and it''s louder and louder, which makes us very excited backstage. It''s a respect for us, and it''s a better way for us to perform Teacher Fu regretfully said that such audience literacy and viewing habits are very rare in China.


    The acrobatic troupe originated 40 years ago and has experienced great ups and downs in these years. There were more than 100 apprentices when the old master had the most apprentices, but now there are only three. With the development of the times, acrobatics is not accepted by people. It seems that fewer and fewer parents will send their children to learn the traditional acrobatics.


    Maybe in their eyes, acrobatics is not as respectable as martial arts and gymnastics.


    Now, the parents of these students in acrobatic schools are mostly migrant workers or farmers working in the household. Fu Yi, the teacher, was sent to learn acrobatics from the beginning. Later, he became the inheritor of the acrobatic troupe. When the acrobatic troupe was at its best, it was very famous in all the townships.


    "When I began to learn acrobatics, my master taught me every day. At the beginning, I was very happy to be a master. It was a pity that the acrobatics industry had gone downhill." Fu teacher some lost said.


    At that time, he was very happy every time he went out to perform, not to mention how excited he was. But later he was asked to perform less and less, almost even life is very difficult. Fu, the teacher, had to stay away from acrobatics. He sold health care products, reselled goods, and started a company.


    After some twists and turns, he found that acrobatics is his favorite, can not leave acrobatics. Only when doing acrobatics, his heart can calm down, and acrobatics can be very happy, why not insist.


    Fu, the teacher, reopened the acrobatic troupe and took his apprentices around, but the days were different. For his career, the teacher Fu has serious thinking.


    "Exquisite movies are actually the art of editing. I think acrobatics can also be carefully arranged to show better results. Such arrangement skills need to be studied, which is what I am interested in.


    At the same time, as an actor, teacher Fu found that both apprentices had stage fear, which sometimes affected the performance of the scene. He felt that through systematic analysis of fear, he could better control his power. To make acrobatics level scientific, he hopes to summarize and study his own experience in order to inherit acrobatics better.


    When Fang Tianxing asked the old master if he had thought about the future of acrobatics and how to solve the bottleneck in the development of acrobatics, his answer was very interesting. In "see", there was a paragraph in which Chai Jing asked an old professor at Harvard that there were so many problems in the society, and there were many obstacles to change them. The old professor said, let the problem surface, let it have to change.


    "I just hope this skill can be passed down now, but it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. In order to let the society know this craft, teacher Fu performed everywhere. He wanted to be familiar with it, just to find a suitable person to pass it on. This person should have good character and be practical. Good character is because I don''t want him to take a shortcut when he learns it, because this craft needs peace of mind and can''t be a little distracted. " The teacher Fu said.


    The teacher Fu plays acrobatics and immediately immerses himself in his own world. Nowadays, people do things on a whim, which is an interest. Few people really take it as a profession.


    There are not many people who can do things in a down-to-earth way. There are too many temptations in the society, and people will lose themselves.


    Every day, I lie naked on the bed, take off all the external decorations, put down all the disputes, and experience myself. I face myself who is hurt, changed, or changed by the world, or because of all kinds of temptations.

 Chapter 173

    Only by concentrating on his own beliefs can Tao Yuanming not be affected by the secular world. Therefore, even if he fails in officialdom, he will pick chrysanthemums and enjoy the free and easy life of Nanshan. Therefore, even if Wang Guowei''s official career is frustrated, he can feel that everything is quiet, but Yu Zhongxin''s sound is leisurely and pleasant. They have already stepped out of the secular officialdom and held themselves wholeheartedly in a leisurely manner. Therefore, they are also the ones who are famous in history and who have stepped into the true realm in the brilliant literary world.


    To stick to one''s heart, one must abide by the world with a peaceful state of mind. No one thinks that a deaf person can influence music and literature, but Beethoven just composes his own movement with his hands.


    No one believes that farmers can solve the food problem of hundreds of millions of people, but Yuan Longping has fought for countless days and nights with his sweat and wisdom in exchange for the stable life of countless hungry people.


    In the face of the public opinion and satire of the world, they all stick to their heart with a quiet state of mind, stick to their initial efforts with a quiet state of mind, and then climb to the top of life. As a result, their souls are sublimated in tranquility and sublimation.


    Stick to the heart, but also with a strong will to stand aloof in the world. Just like steel, only after tens of thousands of tempering can Wen Tianxiang be hard in the future. Therefore, even if Wen Tianxiang was captured after the war, whether it was the temptation of high officials or the torture of cruel and cold people, he was determined not to accept the enemy.


    Therefore, even if Sima Qian suffered from palace punishment, he could turn grief into motivation, complete the great works in the world in his painful prison life, and laugh at the world of history. They stick to their heart with tenacious belief, and let themselves be reborn in the bath fire. With strong hands to open the stone gate of fate, to break through the difficulties and dangers, and therefore, the fate of their admiration, they are respected by the world.


    My friend, maybe you have seen the world-famous heroes being sharpened by the society, maybe you have seen the youth in fresh clothes and angry horses moving towards the nothingness of growth. But you can''t shrink back, you can''t abandon yourself.


    If it is a star, it will shine in its own sky. If it is a drop of water, it will flow into the river and rush forward. Even if we are just cotton wool, we should build our own strength.


    The only thing the world can control is its own state of mind. Those external constraints are not unshakable, but they set a cage for themselves, unwilling to come out. Love comes from the heart, feeling tired is to think too much, cage in a complex state of mind.


    Fang Tianxing admires the old master. Perhaps the most important thing in his heart is his own meaning. To gamble on everything for the sake of faith, the world is hard, heaven is sentimental, and heaven is old. The right way in the world is vicissitudes.


    After checking his body for Fu, he found that his condition was ok, but he was a little anemic. He told his disciples to take good care of the old master. Fang Tianxing left some prescriptions and left.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an soon returned to the perfect university. Fang Tianxing only felt that his writing was full of creative desire, and the sound of typing was endless. Fang Tianxing''s rapid typing, countless words appear, with Fang Tianxing''s new understanding, exudes the power of self-improvement.


    Full code of 20000 words, and this code is very happy, one side of the horizontal light language discontented said: "it''s so late, you are still code, is there any new feeling?"


    Fang Tianxing stopped coding, stretched his back, turned to him and said, "this time I went out with Yang an and met a teacher Fu who played acrobatics. He..." Fang Tianxing will tell him what happened today. He said that the teacher Fu sticks to his work, sees the vulgar performances around him, takes away the audience maliciously, and sticks to his bottom line, He nodded and said: "there are not many people like him who are willing to stick to themselves. I have to go to the reporters to report them and let them get the attention of the public. Only in this way can they have economic benefits and make more money."


    Fang Tianxing a little worried, said: "you will not destroy the teacher Fu''s peaceful life, may give him trouble."


    Horizontal light language does not care, said: "what''s the relationship, this industry is to need more exposure, in order to attract the audience.". I''m sure they''ll have ten times, or even a hundred times, more audience tomorrow. "


    Fang Tianxing wanted to persuade him again, but Heng light language left directly, he said: "let me do this, I will not let good people suffer. I''m also an Internet writer. Can''t I do something for the masses? "


    Fang Tianxing can''t stop Heng Qingyu. He feels that something bad will happen and things will go unpredictable.


    The next day was a day of rest. Heng Qingyu disappeared early in the morning. Fang Tianxing didn''t know where he had gone. It turned out that Heng Qingyu did what he said and contacted several media as soon as possible to report the old master''s story, which appeared in the major media and newspapers on the same day.


    In addition, Heng light language also made his own decision to arrange an acrobatic troupe to hold a performance in the city center in a week, and also brought in many sponsors to make the performance a sensation in the city.


    After Fang Tianxing learned the news, he soon found the place where the acrobatic troupe originally lived. There was no one here. Fang Tianxing inquired about it and found that the acrobatic troupe had moved. After finding out the new address, Fang Tianxing arrived soon.


    The old master''s second apprentice is arranging for people to move things. Fang Tianxing finds him. His face is red, changing his previous depression and gloomy color. Seeing Fang Tianxing coming, a haze flashed in his eyes, but soon he said happily, "Fang Tianxing, you''re here."


    "What''s the matter with you." Fang Tianxing saw that the two disciples were dressed in famous brand clothes and had a gold chain on their chest.


    He said with great pride: "thanks to your friend Heng light language, if it wasn''t for him to help us find media reports and enhance our visibility. Where can we get sponsorship from businessmen and live in big houses


    Fang Tianxing heard the pride in his tone, which was like the joy of salted fish turning over. Fang Tianxing didn''t want to say too much, but said: "where is the teacher Fu?"


    The second apprentice said casually, "let''s call the master. He will not come. Now he is at the elder martial brother''s house."


    After Fang Tianxing got the address of the great apprentice, he left and soon came to the great apprentice''s home. There were many people at the door of the great apprentice. They were arguing about something. Fang Tian walked past, listened patiently, and soon learned the content of the dispute.


    They are arguing about the sponsorship of the advertisement. The sponsor asked to add the advertisement for the product in the performance, but the apprentice didn''t agree. Several people had a dispute. Fang Tianxing said to the apprentice, "where is your master? I want to find him."


    The big apprentice pointed to the room. Fang Tianxing quickly went in. The teacher Fu Zheng was lying on the bed. He seemed to be ill and his spirit was worse than before. Fang Tianxing checked it for him and found that it was excessive anxiety. Fang Tianxing took out a monthly ticket and injected the spiritual power into the teacher Fu''s body. The old master''s body was nourished by the spiritual power in the monthly ticket and woke up slightly.


    The teacher Fu opened his eyes to see Fang Tianxing, and suddenly said sadly, "do evil, the things left by our ancestors are ruined by them."


    Fang Tianxing knew that the teacher Fu''s thought was more traditional, and it was difficult to accept the way of advertisement implantation for a moment. He comforted him: "don''t worry. The apprentices also hope to live a better life. It''s just human nature."


    The teacher Fu said with some displeasure: "but the things left by the ancestors have been changed into a mess, so how can future generations see them?"


    "If a thing wants to survive, it needs to keep pace with the times, and many things are born in line with the times. But after the change of the times, it''s not suitable. We have to change it to survive. " Fang Tianxing said to the teacher Fu.


    Fu, the teacher, knows what Fang Tianxing means. Today, traditional culture must be changed if it wants to survive. However, the change is too fast for the old people to accept.


    Fang Tianxing picked up the old master and said to him, "what you have to do now is to work hard and grasp the overall situation, so as not to lose the essence of traditional culture."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, a trace of divine color flashed in the teacher Fu''s eyes. He quickly stood up and walked out of the door trembling. When the big apprentice saw the master coming out, he quickly came to support the old master. The big apprentice said to him, "master, don''t worry. I''m sure I can''t let them insert advertisements. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 174

    Unexpectedly, Fu, the teacher, said, "who told you that if we don''t implant advertisements and make our own opinions, our traditional culture should not keep pace with the times?"


    The big apprentice didn''t expect that after Fang Tianxing went in, the master''s idea changed so much that he could only say helplessly: "I listen to the master''s arrangement."


    Fu soon arranged things, talked with the sponsors about how to implant advertisements, and changed some parts without destroying the performance features.


    The big apprentice stood watching. The Master seemed to have changed his attitude. He couldn''t believe it.


    He asked Fang Tianxing, who was standing on one side, "what''s the matter, Shifu? Why does he agree to the placement of advertisements?"


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "in fact, he has not changed, just to pass on the traditional culture. He does not want his craft to be lost in this generation and become a historical masterpiece."


    Soon the old master and the sponsor had a good talk about the placement of advertisements. The teacher Fu turned to his apprentice and said, "where''s your apprentice? Why didn''t you see him?"


    The big apprentice quickly replied: "younger martial brother, he said to see if the new house is enough."


    "Call him back for rehearsal. If there''s enough space, it''s true to practice your hands well. If he doesn''t come, tell him not to come in the future." Teacher Fu some angry said.


    Seeing that the teacher Fu was serious, the big apprentice went to ask him to go. Survival of the fittest is indeed a natural rule. Some things in the traditional culture, we are still lucky to see, and can be mentioned, it means that it has maintained a state of value or high value to the society for a long time.


    In order to attract people''s attention, some people do not hesitate to put on a new era hat for traditional culture. The gimmick is far greater than the essence. Some people say that this is a mix and match of trends. Faced with such distortion of traditional culture, it is not only a kind of defilement to traditional culture, but also a kind of satire.


    Fang Tianxing had a chat with his teacher Fu for a while. Soon the elder martial brother came with the second younger martial brother. The second younger martial brother was reluctant. In his opinion, the master was stubborn and could not be easily changed.


    The second younger martial brother dawdled here. Seeing the teacher Fu looking at him seriously, he quickly lowered his head. The teacher Fu scolded angrily: "have you practiced Kung Fu every day during this period of time? Have you forgotten all your Kung Fu?"


    The second younger martial brother bowed his head, was silent and did not dare to speak. He did not dare to refute the teacher Fu''s reprimand. The teacher Fu still reprimanded: "if you don''t practice hard, you will forget Zuxun."


    The second younger martial brother couldn''t help but said: "master, you are biased. When we were wandering around, when you and your elder martial brother were sick, I didn''t ask for a doctor. Otherwise, you would have been finished long ago. Today you disliked me, didn''t you?"


    Fu Yu, the teacher, was so angry that the elder martial brother came to persuade him. The second younger martial brother also cried. He said, "I suffered a lot in those years. Now I have a chance to live a good life. Why don''t I try it? Is it very happy to eat bran pharyngeal food?"


    Elder martial brother advised: "younger martial brother, master has promised those sponsors, let''s prepare to rehearse."


    The second younger martial brother was surprised and said: "really, the old stubborn master actually agreed. He didn''t agree at all. How could he agree so quickly?"


    "Don''t be so fussy. Let''s rehearse. You can''t make money without hard work. " Elder martial brother said hastily.


    In the eyes of the old master, these apprentices were all his children. However, these children grew up one by one, but the younger ones didn''t pick them up. He believes that good acrobats should be trained at the age of seven or eight,


    "With the development of society, few children are allowed to learn acrobatics. Now, the problem of talent shortage should be a big problem that plagues the acrobatic circles all over the country.".


    "We think of acrobatics too hard. Acrobatics are not only difficult movements, but also humorous clowns. We ignore some of them." Fu, the teacher, told Fang Tianxing that he likes the street culture abroad very much. No matter where people go, they can enjoy art at any time.


    "Can we consider acrobatics into the campus, and more interaction in the performance, so that we can know more about some simple acrobatics, and then interested in it?"


    It turned out that Fu, the teacher, had been abroad for some time. When he went to perform abroad, many children wanted to learn. In the children''s acrobatic interest class, he actually practiced such simple and fun skills as turning buckets.


    Acrobatics can also exercise, but also convey a spirit of optimism, we ignore these attributes of it. In life, acrobatics is more and more difficult to see, we are more and more unfamiliar with it, the loss of audience is more serious.


    Speaking of the loss of the audience, the teacher Fu said helplessly: "now we don''t even have a venue to perform. Even if we want to see acrobatics, we don''t have a place to watch it.


    ¡±Once the acrobatic arts festival held for the audience brought infinite joy¡° After the acrobatic Festival, we wanted to perform there for free every week to cultivate the audience, but later the place was demolished


    In order to attract the audience, acrobatics are constantly innovating. It''s an acrobatic show that changes the original things, absorbs some dance, music, lighting, performance and other artistic elements. Fang Tianxing told teacher Fu: "it''s the right way to go market-oriented and let the lever of the market leverage the vitality of acrobatics."


    But when more and more elements are absorbed in acrobatics, the taste of acrobatics also begins to change. Fu, the teacher, told the reporter: "now acrobatics will have more ornamental functions, which is the inevitable result of marketization.


    "When he questioned whether acrobatics would be absorbed by dance, he felt that as long as there was a high-quality acrobatic team, such a thing would not happen."


    As a pillar of the acrobatic troupe, Fu often thinks about what kind of acrobatics the audience will like after marketization.


    At present, the teacher Fu is creating a new acrobatics, it will be in the form of acrobatics, combing and describing the history of acrobatics development, showing the rise and fall of acrobatics.


    "I hope this performance can let us understand acrobatics and fall in love with acrobatics." Teacher Fu said: "although we are facing many difficulties, with new vision and new elements, we will be better tomorrow than today."


    The second elder martial brother also calms down. These days, they are all concentrating on practicing. One minute on stage, ten years off stage, acrobatics must pay a lot of effort to succeed.


    However, acrobatics itself is an art that needs to bear hardships. He still remembers that they had to stand on their hands for an hour during training. In winter, there was no heating, and their hands were on the cold ground, but their sweat kept flowing down.


    They practice somersault barefoot, and there are small black spots under their feet, which are painful. In order to practice the top jar, the parts they often touch on their heads are sparse and thick cocoons have grown


    For acrobats, the scenery on the stage and the applause off the stage come from years of hard training and hard work that ordinary people can''t imagine. Acrobats can make many difficult movements on it, including the strict training of flexibility, opening, strength, strength, speed and control balance of all parts of the body, so as to improve the function of all parts of the body, enhance the body''s bearing capacity as much as possible, increase the plasticity of the body, and make the body be able to bear more difficult technical and skill training.


    Everyone knows that if you fall from it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Only people with deep knowledge can do it so perfectly.


    Acrobatics basic skills in the traditional saying refers to the waist, legs, somersault, top four aspects. In recent years, according to the needs of the development of modern acrobatic art, dance art has been included in the basic skills training of acrobats, and has been affirmed and recognized in the field of acrobatics.


    In acrobatic art performance, it is this kind of strict basic skill training that has created generations of innovative, unique and thrilling high difficulty performance of acrobats, which has laid a solid foundation for wonderful art.

 Chapter 175

    The development of acrobatic art, to a large extent, in view of the artistic inspiration of innovative programs. In the traditional acrobatic troupe, there are more physical performances. In today''s acrobatic performance, intelligence is one of the most important success factors, not just the difficulty of action and skill proficiency.


    Therefore, in the basic skills of acrobatics training, we should integrate all aspects of art performance training, so as to bring the audience extraordinary visual enjoyment.


    A week later, the performance started on time, and Fang Tianxing also got the internal tickets. Fang Tianxing went to watch the performance as scheduled. After preliminary arrangement, these traditional acrobatic shows were preliminarily processed in terms of clothing, props and music accompaniment, making them take on a new look.


    In short, truly successful innovative programs can not only bring people spiritual shock, but also bring people a long-term positive impact.


    At the beginning of the performance, the audience didn''t come much. Many people just came in with a try attitude and didn''t fully believe in the propaganda of those media. Nowadays, those media don''t have much credibility, and they can''t find any particularly powerful media. Many people are skeptical.


    The opening performance is a combination of acrobatics, dance, sports and other elements of the performance, smart action. At the beginning of the game, the audience was surprised and many people forwarded it to their friends through social software.


    Originally, there were only half of the seats in the audience, and many people joined in. At this time, the income of the house pig was not much, because the child was sick and the operation kept going back and forth to various hospitals. Many chapters were written on the train and in the hospital corridor.

 Chapter 176

    Even so, house pig did not complain about anything, there is no tarpaulin, update on time. The only thing that made him regret was that he didn''t have any friends to send birthday wishes. He had the impression that since then, house pigs rarely asked for monthly tickets.


    As a matter of fact, I appreciate the steadiness of house pig more than many readers think. House pig''s book will never let people down. To be able to seek innovation and change in steady progress, Zhaizhu''s outline must be very detailed and painstaking.


    Now the house pig has been successful. There are more than 300 readers of the story of the shepherd, who are in the top ten of the best sellers. Fang Tianxing, as a colleague, is also very happy for the house pig.


    An Internet writer who has been writing for ten years has experienced at least five or six years of obscurity, and finally comes from behind. There must be something admirable about his character. Since emperor Zun began to pursue his books, every book has made significant progress and has been updated and stable. " Horizontal light language said with emotion.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "it''s true. We should learn from our predecessors and strive to write better works."


    Heng light language nodded, he also regarded those God level writers as idols, has been to their experience to ask themselves, continuous progress, and constantly improve themselves. Fang Tianxing''s return to the dormitory code word, the author''s road is doomed to be long and difficult.


    In the past, Internet literature has been criticized. At that time, Internet literature just appeared. From the beginning, Internet users created it spontaneously and opened the door to ordinary people. It used to be the biggest advantage of Internet literature different from traditional literature.


    At that time, many of the Internet writers were young or even very young children. Because of some childish plots, most people thought that the Internet literature had no connotation and was childish, but this was the typical characteristic of the popularity of Internet literature.


    Early online literature websites encourage netizens to write, contribute content and bring traffic. But later there was a chapter subscription payment model. For a long time after that, the form of user payment has been the main profit model of online literature.


    And by the website according to the profitability of recommended works, with a large number of paid readers of popular works have been vigorously promoted. The authors who are good at improving the stickiness of fans with cool points get more display channels and transformation opportunities, while the relatively small online novels are forced to transform because they can''t get corresponding rewards. At that time, the sad part of network literature was that it was completely the vassal of Commerce.


    Network literature is no longer an Eden open to people who love it because of the monopoly of dominant types of network novel resources, the lack of popular types of channels, and the difficulty for new people in network literature sites to get attention.


    Network literature once had positive energy of positive progress because of the immediate reflection of trend topics, the deep integration with youth life, and the innovation of the original literature publishing mechanism.


    At the same time, because of blindly catering to the interests of type readers, the works are similar and the routine phenomenon is becoming increasingly prominent.


    Countless Internet authors are working hard in the limited type mode, trying to make fans satisfied. But the popular aesthetic inertia and the model of commercial literature make the innovation ability of genre literature limited, so that old readers can easily see the routine. This can''t blame the author''s laziness, it can only be said that under the limitation of fixed types, his skills are getting poorer.


    Countless network writers are aware of the problems existing in network literature, and constantly seek to renovate. Some new schools often make people shine in the inertia reading. Network authors began to constantly draw nutrition from all aspects to strengthen themselves.


    The newly established three colleges of Internet Literature enable those writers who want to learn internet literature to draw initial accumulation from them and cultivate countless excellent Internet writers.


    With the advent of the age of the universe, network literature has stepped into a new peak.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the road of Internet authors is both difficult and difficult. He can''t go on without enough readers'' support. Compared with the content of destroying heaven and earth, Fang Tianxing is more willing to describe the life of ordinary people, the ordinary people around us.


    Their life is more close to reality, more real and powerful, but the description of ordinary people needs more pen power. It is acceptable for readers to describe the characters who destroy heaven and earth, even if they are exaggerated.


    But for the description of the role of ordinary people in reality, if there are some mistakes, it will appear unreal, away from the original image, but will affect the sense of substitution.


    In addition to material and social details, we need to create emotional authenticity. The feelings of network authors must bear fruit in the credible behavior of characters. In addition to the credibility of behavior, the story itself is persuasive. From event to event, the cause and result must be convincing and logical.


    The art of story design lies in the integration of self perception and nature into something with universality and archetypal characteristics. If a network author''s subject knowledge has taught him what to emphasize and expand his thinking, desalinate and ignore the routine, then he can stand out among thousands of old network authors.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it is not easy to accomplish these tasks. He should be close to the masses, understand the people''s immediate needs, and create real and powerful works.


    And these can not be completed overnight, we must make unremitting efforts to become better, to achieve their ideals.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing wakes up. Today is the weekend. He doesn''t have to go to school. Fang Tianxing walks on the street alone. At the moment, there are not many people on the street. Only a few breakfast shops open. Fang Tianxing walks into a steamed bun shop and says, "boss, give me a cage of steamed buns." Fang Tianxing said casually to the old Deng of baozi shop.


    "Well, wait a moment, eat here or take away?" With a smile, Deng said to Tianxing.


    "Eat here. It''s very busy here." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Go inside and find a seat by the window. Fang Tianxing sees a middle-aged man sitting on a table next to him, with a little girl beside him.


    The little girl put a bowl of soybean milk in front of her. She picked up the bowl and wanted to drink it. However, she found that it was too hot. As soon as she swallowed a small mouthful, she vomited it out.


    The middle-aged man next to her seems to be her parents, but he doesn''t care about the little girl. He seems very afraid of the little girl''s leaving. He grabs her and doesn''t let her leave. The little girl says angrily, "you are a villain. You cheat me. Let me go quickly. I want to go home."


    The middle-aged man was in a panic when he heard this. He quickly covered the little girl''s mouth. His name was Huang Haisheng, a personal dealer. He was born in a small mountain village deep in the mountains, a relatively poor place. He once worked in the city for two years. Because he felt that his work was not enough to earn money and he was tired, he quit his job soon, and then he started to abduct and sell people.


    Huang Haisheng and another fellow villager do such things together. He specially abducts and sells some little girls on the street. After cheating them out, he takes them to the mountain village and sells them to some disabled people who can''t find a wife there.


    Huang Haisheng takes a wary look at Fang Tianxing and leaves with the little girl. Fang Tianxing quietly follows them.


    At this time, the old Deng called Fang Tianxing, he put the bun in his hand, worried about the other party Tianxing said: "you be careful, these traffickers are supported, try not to be tough." Then he handed the bun to Fang Tianxing.


    He took the steamed stuffed bun from old Deng in the steamed stuffed bun shop and said thanks to him. Fang Tianxing kept up with Huang Haisheng and the little girl tightly. Huang Haisheng seemed to be flustered and looked carefully behind him from time to time. On the contrary, Fang Tianxing is more sure of his own ideas. This middle-aged man is likely to be a human dealer.


    Huang Haisheng was a little relieved when he got on the bus. In his opinion, as long as he got on the bus and went to the destination, he would be safe. If you want to get the children back there, you have to fight with the whole village. It''s extremely difficult to get people from them.


    Around the mountain road, he came to a remote mountain village. Huang Haisheng ran into the village, and soon someone picked it up.


    Fang Tianxing is also very helpless about abduction and trafficking. These human traffickers are moving around. A good family, because of their greed, makes the family''s relatives separated forever and can''t see each other for almost a lifetime. Although the government is also trying to crack down, these human traffickers have their inevitability.

 Chapter 177

    Many children are abducted by traffickers. It''s very difficult to find out where the child is. Now that Fang Tianxing has found such a peddler, he has to find out if he has any accomplices behind him.


    If the traffickers can be eliminated completely, many innocent families will be reunited. After all, such an abductor will write down where he was abducted and transported. With such news, it is not difficult to retrieve the abducted children.


    Fang Tianxing saw Huang Haisheng enter the village and wanted to enter the village, but he was quickly stopped, "where are you from? We don''t welcome outsiders in the village." A big man stopped Fang Tianxing and said with a bad face.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I''m looking for someone. The one who just went in is my friend."


    "You mean Huang Haisheng is your friend?" The big man said suspiciously.


    "Yes, if you don''t believe that you can let Huang Haisheng come to meet me, I don''t know." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Well, you wait." Then he went to the village to find Huang Haisheng, and soon he came out. He was a little curious about where his friends came from. When he saw Fang Tianxing, he immediately reacted and turned around to run away. However, Fang Tianxing moved faster than him. His hand, like lightning, directly stuck his neck.


    He thought Fang Tianxing was really Huang Haisheng''s friend. Fang Tianxing said to Huang Haisheng, "is that girl you abducted? Where is she now? Tell it honestly. If you lie, I will kill you."


    Middle aged people are not hard bones. They immediately said, "I did abduct a girl. It''s at Lao Wang''s house. I can take you there."


    "OK, you take me," Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Huang Haisheng takes Fang Tianxing to the old Wang''s house. As he walks, Fang Tianxing finds that there are more and more villagers around him. One by one, they looked at Fang Tianxing with bad looks. They thought that Fang Tianxing had come to destroy the village.


    Fang Tianxing realized the pain of all living beings. He knew that this kind of countryside was very hard in the past, and now it is very difficult. The adult male and female labor force in the village generally go out to work, and only the left behind elderly and children are left in the mountain village, which causes a lot of social problems.


    The vast majority of migrant workers are like this. In order to survive, they leave their hometown and make a living by working. The hard life of the peasants in the mountains is far away for the city people. Many people have not experienced this kind of pain, and even the sense of substitution is hard to get. In the final analysis, it''s just a scratch.


    Those city dwellers will be pitiful and helpless in the face of rural people, but they will not understand the hatred of rural people when they are under unreasonable oppression.


    However, Fang Tianxing is willing to be close to the masses. He can bend down and work with the workers, manage with the managers, shout with the businessmen and make noise with the noisy people. Only by experiencing the pain of all living beings can we write works that the people really need.


    Huang Haisheng and Fang Tianxing come to Lao Wang''s house. The house here is very dilapidated and in disrepair. At this time, more and more villagers gathered around Fang Tianxing to form a group. Huang Haisheng pointed to a house in front of Fang Tianxing and said, "it''s there. It''s the child that Lao Wang of this family bought with fifty monthly tickets."


    The crying of children came from the room. Fang Tianxing knew it was the little girl in the baozi shop as soon as he heard it. Fang Tianxing said to Huang Haisheng, "you call Lao Wang out and ask him to bring the little girl out."


    Huang Haisheng did not dare to resist. He quickly said in a loud voice, "Lao Wang, it''s Huang Haisheng. Take the child out first. I''ll find you something."


    The people in the room hesitated and said, "Huang Haisheng, our transaction is over. What else do you want to do with me?"


    Lao Wang walked out of the house. He looked like an old man with vicissitudes. His wife was with him. She pulled the little girl, who struggled from time to time. When she saw Fang Tianxing, she immediately said, "big brother, please help me."


    When Lao Wang saw Fang Tianxing with Huang Haisheng, he realized that the situation was not right. He said to Huang Haisheng, "we have already cleared up our money and goods. What else do you want me to do?"


    Huang Haisheng turned his head and looked at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing said to him, "what are you still doing? Get the child back quickly."


    Huang Haisheng quickly shrunk his head and said to Lao Wang with a wry smile, "you see, I''ll give you my money back now. You''d better let the little girl go."


    Lao Wang frowned. Before he spoke, Lao Wang''s wife said, "this little girl is my son''s daughter-in-law. No one can take it away. Anyone who wants to take it away will take my life."


    After that, the villagers around him gathered more closely. Some villagers were holding all kinds of hoes and harrows. These farm tools can also be used as weapons to kill people when necessary. The key is to see their use.


    Huang Haisheng cried and said to Tianxing, "they won''t give you their children. The son of Lao Wang has been suffering from polio since childhood. The medical conditions in the village were poor, and the villagers didn''t find out in time. It was too late when they found out, leaving a lifelong sequela of lameness.


    Lao Wang''s son was ridiculed by his classmates at school. Because of his health, he couldn''t find a good job. It''s reasonable that he can''t get a daughter-in-law. In order to find a daughter-in-law for his son, his parents think of looking for a peddler to buy a daughter-in-law. They say that they will not give your child to you. "


    When Fang Tianxing looks at the villagers around him, he can understand their thoughts. If his only son can''t get a daughter-in-law, it means that he has broken the incense and can''t continue his blood. For the family, it means that he has broken up.


    Fang Tianxing certainly has the ability to knock down the surrounding villagers one by one, then snatch the little girl away and send her back to her home, but this is too cruel. From the perspective of urban people, we can sit back and watch the demise and destruction of rural areas, but it is absolutely not justice to sacrifice other people for the benefit of some people.


    Once upon a time, there was such a problem that a running train had five people lying on one track and ten people lying on the other track. The track with five people just killed five people and saved the other ten people. It seemed that it protected more people.


    But if Fang Tianxing chooses, he won''t choose either side. Most people and a few people don''t have the distinction between high and low. No matter how he chooses, this choice is absolutely not right.


    Fang Tianxing is deep in thought. He doesn''t know what to do. The situation is in a stalemate for a moment. At this time, a young man comes back. He rides an electric car with some effort. After he gets down, Fang Tianxing finds that she is lame. No accident, he is Lao Wang''s son.


    He saw people in confrontation, some strange came to the surrounding villagers said: "uncle, this is how."


    "Your parents bought a daughter-in-law for you, but this young man wants to take her away. Don''t worry, he won''t succeed with the second uncle." His second uncle told him.


    Lao Wang''s son took a look at Fang Tianxing. He thought Fang Tianxing was not a bad man, so he turned to ask his father, "where did the girl come from? Did she buy it?"


    Lao Wang said to him directly, "don''t worry about it. Anyway, we bought it with fifty monthly tickets. In order to buy this girl, we sold all the cattle and sheep in our family."


    Fang Tianxing thought that the young man might not know. He said to Huang Haishan, "tell me all about the children you abducted from."


    Huang Haisheng didn''t dare to neglect, just like pouring beans in a bamboo tube, he told the story. It turned out that he saw the little girl alone in the street. He told the little girl that she was her mother''s friend. He also gave her snacks and told her that she was sent by her mother to pick her up. In this way, he cheated the little girl''s trust. Then he brought the little girl here and sold it to Lao Wang''s family.


    The young man was also touched when he heard these words. Fang Tianxing said: "this little girl has been abducted. You can imagine how anxious her family is. Do you want to help the tyrant?"

 Chapter 178

    Lao Wang''s son hesitated. At this time, his parents quickly said, "don''t listen to him. Let the girl go. What will you do in the future? Our Lao Wang family will be extinct. If you don''t think about yourself, you should think about us."


    The young man is in a dilemma. One side is the appeal of his parents, the other side is the protection of justice. When he chooses one side, he will lose the other. He knew that his parents were right. If he let the little girl go this time, he might never get a wife again.


    The young man said helplessly, "let me think about it. It''s a bit helpless."


    Fang Tianxing also knows his dilemma. He puts Huang Haisheng under the tree at the entrance of the village and ties him to the tree. Fang Tianxing drew a circle nearby, "you stay in the circle, don''t go out, see your performance, decide how to punish you."


    When Fang Tianxing returned to the village, the villagers still had some resistance to him, thinking that he was here to rob the little girl. As a result, Fang Tianxing didn''t forcibly take away the little girl, which reduced the villagers'' resistance to Fang Tianxing, but they were still very alert.


    Fang Tianxing came to Lao Wang''s house and knocked on the door. Lao Wang came to open the door. Seeing that it was Fang Tianxing, he was a little displeased. He said with a cold face, "we don''t welcome you. You''d better go.".


    "Please believe that I have no malice, I am a network author, sincerely want to relieve the pain for you, so that all living beings can be happy." Fang Tianxing said sincerely.


    Maybe it''s the identity of the Internet author that has touched Lao Wang a little. Thanks to the efforts of countless older Internet authors, it has become a well-known thing that Internet authors protect all living beings.


    After thinking about it, Lao Wang finally let Fang Tianxing into the house. In the room, Lao Wang''s wife quickly came out and said, "you haven''t eaten yet. The old man went to kill the chicken at home. You can stay for a meal."


    Lao Wang was a little dissatisfied, but he still ran to the back of the house to catch chickens. Lao Wang''s wife warmly called Fang Tianxing, "there is nothing good in our village. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. All living beings are equal. No one can be superior."


    Lao Wang gave the chicken to his wife. His wife took the chicken to the kitchen. Lao Wang said opposite Fang Tianxing, "drink?"


    With that, no matter whether Fang Tianxing answered or not, he directly took out a bucket of bulk wine, and Fang Tianxing replied, "I''ll have some, too."


    Lao Wang handed a cup to Fang Tianxing, filled it with wine and poured it on himself. He picked up the wine cup, and Fang Tianxing also picked up the wine cup. The entrance of the wine was full of pungent taste. This kind of bulk wine was mostly blended with industrial alcohol, so it was very easy to get on.


    Lao Wang has been used to this kind of wine for a long time. On the contrary, this kind of wine can make him feel energetic. Lao Wang sips the wine in his cup. It is extremely spicy and has a pungent taste. This inferior wine is made of alcohol.


    Baijiu Baijiu has no advantage in drinking for a long time, but Fang Tian Xing has not opened a reminder, and what they can see is that they can drink inferior liquor. It is good to buy cheap, bulk liquor.


    Drink into the stomach, wine between men is a good way to shorten the distance, push the cup in the wine field, you don''t drink, enough, brother see you try your best, also know your frank personality, not so much bending.


    ¡±It''s a long time since I''ve expressed my heart so much. Let''s do the rest¡° Lao Wang said gallantly.


    But wine can paralyze the nerves, which means that people''s once highly tense string relaxed at that moment. With the help of wine, people return to their true appearance and get rid of the shackles temporarily.


    Lao Wang said, "I really admire you Internet writers. You can see the situation in our village without you guarding the human readers of the galaxy. Why didn''t you network writers help us when they were guarding all living beings? "


    Fang Tianxing was lost in thought. After a moment, Fang Tianxing said, "I know that even the sun can''t illuminate every place. There are still many suffering people in the world.


    Even the omnipotent gods can''t take care of everyone. We are sorry. Even if we have such power, we can still imagine that the distribution of social wealth will become unequal again after a period of time due to the differences in personal talents and abilities, and even the differences in physical conditions.


    Therefore, we can say that in human society, social inequality is permanent, almost inevitable and irreversible. In the 21st century, the wealth of 10% of the rich people on the earth has exceeded the total wealth of 85% of the other people.


    In the age of the universe, the problem becomes more serious. The rich have a galaxy and countless planets, while the poor have no place to live and live a miserable life.


    As an old saying goes, you can''t imagine the happiness of the rich, but from the perspective of the rich, the pain of the poor is hard for them to understand.


    Let me tell you the story of Xia Dongyang, a former reader of mine. He was a businessman, and his family was also a businessman. He has lived a good life since childhood. In his eyes, those poor people are all suffering for themselves because they don''t work hard. Later, I brought her to the slum to let him experience the life in the slum, so that he can understand the situation of the poor people. "


    Lao Wang said maliciously, "those rich people should die. Why should they be superior? We poor people can only be slaves and bullied¡°


    Fang Tianxing didn''t agree with him. He said directly, "you are wrong. The rich are superior and can''t feel the pain of the poor, but the poor should never vent their anger on others."


    "What, you said I was wrong." Lao Wang said angrily.


    "Yes, you are¡° Fang Tianxing continued that the social value orientation is single, high-quality resources are limited, competition is disordered, and the evaluation process is unfair.


    And many people regard their life as a journey. The conquest and Realization of each goal is the highest mission in this life, and there is no other life content.


    People are born with anxiety, lacking both ascending channel and outlet. The discontent in the chest, the plot in the dark box, everyone stands in a different position, does not respect each other, does not understand each other, and has no patience with each other. This kind of all turned into anger, blinded people''s eyes.


    "Have you ever noticed that you are not only more and more angry, but also more and more resentful to the society. The root of hostility is the tearing and imbalance of the whole social structure.


    The more unfair and unequal a society is, the more discriminative it is, and the more violent it is. In a social structure with wide gap between the rich and the poor and serious polarization, it is very easy for the people at the bottom to turn their hatred of injustice into their great hatred of the whole society.


    The justice that many people pursue is not the real justice, but the privilege that they hope will come to them. Many people are not angry because they don''t care about the common people, but because they are not vested interests.


    Have you found that we are often inexplicably unhappy, often without reason of negative energy, and then the heart produces a steady stream of nameless fire. This nameless fire has no place to vent. In our life, we can''t yell at our relatives and friends directly, and we can''t express ourselves without scruple¡°


    "How can it be like this? Those people enjoy more things. We are poor and have no wealth. It''s not fair." Lao Wang said discontentedly.


    "In fact, as long as we think about it, our world is not perfect, there are all kinds of absurd problems, which lead to all kinds of negative emotions, and these negative emotions are often expressed in a violent and exaggerated way, which aggravates all kinds of social problems. If there is love in heaven, heaven is old, and the right way in the world is vicissitudes. " Fang Tianxing said.

 Chapter 179

    Lao Wang is still hard to accept. What he heard today overturns his world outlook. Fang Tianxing also knows that Lao Wang''s thought has been shaped for a long time. It''s not easy to turn it around. Fang Tianxing took out a book and said to Lao Wang, "this is my novel. You can have a look at it. I hope it will help you."


    At this time, Lao Wang''s wife came to him, and Tian Xing and Lao Wang said, "come and have a meal soon."


    Lao Wang''s son also came out of the room. He took the little girl with him. The little girl seemed to be a little less hostile to him, but she was still a little unhappy. When Lao Wang''s son saw Fang Tianxing, he was stunned and sat down. Lao Wang''s mother said to his son, "this young man is as old as you, but he''s already an Internet writer. You really need to learn from him."


    Lao Wang''s son disdained to say: "if I was born in a family in the city, and my body is not disabled, and I can get a good education, it may not be worse than him."


    Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing did not retort. He said indifferently: "you are right. If you have no disability and can get a good education, you may not be able to become a better person than me.


    It''s a pity that life is always hard to turn back. There are so many people who are not born as good as others. Maybe, we often have a strong subjective discomfort. This discomfort is impressive, and we feel that those who are born well deprive us of what we should have.


    The senses will magnify the negative emotions and ignore the common or even positive feelings, thus creating the false impression that the world is full of hatred. Only when we are based on the present can we truly and forcefully do it. "


    Lao Wang''s son was touched by Fang Tianxing''s words. He has been immersed in the inferiority complex of his disability and being looked down upon by others. He reminds him all the time. He always wondered if he would be better than ordinary people if he didn''t fall ill because of polio.


    Seeing that Lao Wang''s son''s face changed, Fang Tianxing knew that he was touched. He continued: "you think that God is sorry for you. He resents the injustice of the world. How ever thought that thousands of poor people in the world would be very lucky to survive. But greedy people always want to put everything in their own hands, but this is not in line with reality."


    Lao Wang''s son wants to refute, but he can''t say it at all. His refutation is weak, just out of selfish resentment. How can it be put on the table.


    Fang Tianxing continued: "people in this world are oppressed, and the hostility in their chest makes people always want to fight with violence, but it will only make hatred continue to spread. As long as there is no common ground in the world, conflicts will continue to arise. "


    Lao Wang''s son said helplessly: "should I be looked down upon by them? I can''t escape their discrimination. I will be treated differently wherever I go."


    In human nature, there is a cognitive tendency to attribute the good to oneself and remove the bad from oneself. The more poor people are, the more likely they are to transfer this sense of failure and frustration to those on the edge of the collective.


    Local people who can''t find jobs complain that immigrants from other places have robbed them of their jobs. When they are not satisfied with their life, they take these people to the sword. Quality is not the generosity when calm, but the rational restraint when people jump over the wall.


    Fang Tianxing also said with some emotion: "there are always people in this world who look at others with pride and prejudice, and I have encountered them before. Before, the instructors of Yuewen University were also arrogant and self righteous. I vowed to fight against the younger generation of writers of Yuewen University and let them know that Yuewen university is not invincible.


    Some people are used to being superior to the masses, but I want to let them know that all beings are equal and no one can be superior.


    Just as the divine writer Jin ho Zai once said, in Jin ho Zai''s novel world, all novels, without exception, take the youth as the protagonist of the novel. From the day of birth, this youth is destined to be extraordinary. They are gifted and have a rough fate, but they are always fighting against the fate.


    The novel focuses on the character logic of the characters, that is, the characters'' inner struggle and struggle in the face of rough destiny and various realistic challenges¡¶ The monkey who rebelled against the Buddha in the biography of the great sage left a deep impression on the readers.


    On the road of life, because of the vigilance, even if you know that the road ahead is difficult, you still have to try to resist, to endure criticism and loneliness, even if you don''t understand, you also have to keep the initial dream in your mind, don''t unconsciously become the kind of person you don''t want to be.


    Those shocking words always make young people''s blood boil, I want this day, can''t cover my eyes. If you want this place, you can''t bury my heart any more. If you want all living beings to understand me, you can make all Buddhas disappear.


    When Lao Wang''s son heard Fang Tianxing''s words, he also felt the scene in his novel. He seems to see the clamor, the sky will crush me, split the day, if the earth will hold me, break the ground. We were born free, who dares to be superior to the monkey king, he is how invincible, arrogant.


    He is a hero in everyone''s mind, even the Buddha is afraid of him. Even the Buddha of the Tathagata said that the monkey king is such a man with great ability. If you don''t kill yourself, Buddha can''t do anything about it. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. How can the Buddha tolerate such a person.


    "It''s very dangerous for you to challenge the talents of the younger generation of Yuewen University. If you''re not careful, you''ll never come back." Lao Wang''s son said anxiously.


    "If it''s gone forever, it''s gone forever... Even though my efforts can''t change the arrogance of those people, there are some things that I have to do. If I don''t do it now, I won''t do it later." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    When Lao Wang''s son looks at Fang Tianxing''s figure, he feels that he is so sad. Fang Tianxing stands up against social injustice. But he is oppressed by fate, can only bully others in turn, is really inferior to each other.


    "Come to dinner, and talk about novels." Said Lao Wang''s wife.


    The dishes on the table include newly made braised chicken, and some of their own dishes. They don''t have too many complicated cooking methods. They are very common farm dishes.


    Lao Wang''s wife brought the dishes to the table, and Lao Wang''s son sat down helplessly. Lao Wang''s wife''s words were just the heart of Zhongfang Tianxing. Let alone, he was a little hungry.


    "You don''t want to give up. The conditions here are relatively poor. That''s all." Said Lao Wang''s wife.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s already very good. It''s very farmhouse style. It''s not easy to eat these in the city. Chickens and ducks in the city are all artificially fed, not purely natural. They are all grown up with hormones. It''s not beneficial." Fang Tianxing said amiably.


    But the little girl said: "what''s the use of this? The conditions here are poor. There is no clean place to go to the toilet. The toilet is open-air and stinks a lot."


    However, people who are used to urban life are inconvenient to live in the countryside. The so-called simplicity and tranquility means that only urban people who have shallow contact with rural people will be controlled by the superior aristocracy and look down upon rural people.


    Because in winter, the stove is basically used to solve the cold, and there is a lot of wood in the house.


    Fang Tianxing said with a laugh: "in fact, there are many good places in the countryside, and there are many beautiful scenery, which can''t be seen in the city."


    But Lao Wang''s son didn''t think it was praise. Instead, he felt inferior and said, "this chicken can''t be eaten several times a year. It''s usually reserved for laying eggs. It''s too luxurious to eat chicken today. As for the scenery, just look at it. The real environment is not as good as you can see. "


    "Don''t feel sorry for yourself. Do you think life is hard? This world is unfair. As long as you really work hard, you will never let your family have a chicken meal, which is very luxurious." Fang Tianxing said solemnly.


    Lao Wang''s son''s face was red and white for a while, and he seemed very embarrassed. I think Fang Tianxing thinks the dining environment here is too bad, so he doesn''t give himself a good look.

 Chapter 180

    "What are you doing now and how long have you been doing it?" Fang Tianxing asked again.


    "I work in the brick factory at the entrance of the village. Every day I wear old clothes with holes in them. My face is sweating. I bow and pull bricks from the kiln with a small car. It''s sultry in the brick kiln. This year''s brick market is not as good as that of the previous two years. Bricks can''t be sold. The boss of the factory doesn''t make any money, and it''s hard to earn any wages. He deals with the soil all day long, and his hands crack with blood after a long time. When he washes his face and hands, his hands ache with saline water. "


    The life of the masses at the bottom is always hard. What is unbearable is one''s background, which determines the earliest reference of life. Those who live at the bottom can refer to the people around them and how they live. They will naturally think that they may also live like this.


    People born in the countryside naturally feel that if they can learn to be a bricklayer, they can learn to be a carpenter. Because most people are like this, people who are born in a small town naturally feel that it''s OK to have a stable job, because most of the people around them are like this.


    People live in the relationship circle where you have me and I have you. Most people will exert influence on the people around them, interfere intentionally or unconsciously, and drag the people who want to go up.


    When you want to change, there are always people around you who say to you, "what are you doing when you can be stable?"


    When you want to work harder than no one else, say to you, "Why are you different from others?"


    Those who are not strong are often dragged down and trapped in the mire. You can only see in front of you, not in the distance. Every day I spend my time and energy on solving the trifles of life, and gradually I lose even a little bit of the right to choose.


    Because it''s too difficult, many people give up early, give up early, and try to become different. After giving up, most people go with the flow and find something to support themselves.


    However, some people even give up, but also toss, to know that it still takes great courage to do so. In fact, the most important thing that determines your life is not how hard you work, or even how capable you are, but how irreplaceable your position is.


    And the bottom of the people, often the most lacking is the ability to make early investment. Without early investment, we can only do some work with high substitutability. And the result is a dead cycle, no accumulation, no capital investment. Or even though there is a small amount of capital, they dare not take risks at all.


    Lao Wang''s son said: "how can such a life be changed? It''s like bricks in a brick factory, like products on an assembly line. Every one of them is almost the same. There''s no way to change all this."


    "The inability to change is just an excuse. If you shrink back forever, you can''t move forward. In ancient times, hardworking farmers knew this truth. After their hard work, they saved everything except to support themselves.


    After years of careful calculation, when more money is saved, it is used to buy land and hire long-term workers to work for itself. In this way, they became landlords and got rid of the status of long-term workers.


    Most of the time, the poor are poor only because of asymmetric resources. The poor have so few resources, such as status, contacts and influence, that compared with the rich, they have to spend much more time and energy to leverage these resources to achieve their goals.


    As long as a little progress is progress, always want to ascend to the sky, it is pure contempt for the efforts of predecessors Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    Lao Wang''s son said discontentedly, "it''s easy for you to say, even if it''s that simple. As long as you take a wrong step, it''s a deep abyss, even if it''s hard to live."


    The little girl cried and said, "I want to go home. Is it fair that I am brought to this place by you? If you are wronged, you will let others down. That''s why you hurt others. "


    Lao Wang''s son also felt very dissatisfied. He said bitterly, "what should I do? If I let you go, I''m afraid I''ll never get a daughter-in-law on my terms."


    Generally, it is difficult to find a girl who is abducted and sold. Even if she is found, her life will be over. Some women will choose to go back to the mountains because they can''t stand the pressure of relatives and public opinion.


    All kinds of wind and rain hurt people like swords,


    "If a woman invades, who will marry you again?"


    "You''re a disgrace."


    There is nothing wrong with Ming. The abducted girl is also a victim and should not be condemned and abused for any reason.


    "If you can''t see the light in the world, just let the darkness continue to expand. If you can''t get something, you will let it fall into the dust. This is not to create more darkness." Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    At this time, Lao Wang came out. He patted his son on the shoulder and said, "child, put it down. We are wrong."


    On the other hand, thousands of miles away in Yangcheng, the little girl''s parents are struggling to find their children. They had vaguely thought that the danger signal had warned him the moment before, but they didn''t expect to leave for a while, and the child was lost.


    After the little girl was abducted, almost all the relatives of the family went out to look for her. They went to the station and inquired around. They couldn''t find the child, so they had to call the police.


    In the surveillance video pulled out by the police, the little girl''s mother clearly saw the little girl following Huang Haisheng. Huang Haisheng from time to time with snacks lure, their children step by step out of their field of vision.


    The little girl''s mother began to cry, feeling that fate was too mean to her. The news of the girl''s abduction was soon reported to the police, who posted information about the girl''s loss on the Internet.


    Soon the girl''s age, appearance and location were widely spread, and people kept calling the police to provide clues.


    The last key clue came from a bus driver. That afternoon, he carried two passengers. Huang Haisheng and a little girl sat in the co driver''s seat. As soon as she got on the bus, the little girl kept crying. Huang Haisheng''s expression was strange. Holding the steering wheel in one hand, the bus driver quietly took a picture of Huang Haisheng with his mobile phone.


    According to this clue, the police learned that Huang Haisheng took the little girl to the mountain village. Police from the station to look at monitoring, found that the child was taken to the village car.


    Ordinary people can never feel the pain of losing their children. The police have been involved in the fight against abduction for more than ten years. They have to agree with the saying: "abduction is a crime beyond murder."


    He has seen too many families in trouble because of the loss of their children, some of them lost their jobs, some of them were insane, and some of them were divorced and depressed.


    They don''t know where their children spend the new year and whether they have enough food and clothing. They have to be on the way to find children, because only in this way can they afford the abducted children.


    Families of abducted children are faced with the unknown. Time will not eliminate the pain, but will enlarge the unknown infinitely. Hopes and disappointments are intertwined, and confidence is constantly on fire and shattered.


    The feeling of fear left him with a lingering fear until now. When he repeated the scene of the little girl''s loss again, the little girl''s mother''s words just came to her mouth, and her eyes became red.


    But at this time, there is a phone call, came the voice of the child, the little girl said she is out to play, let everyone worry. And tell you where to get together with your family. Fang Tianxing takes the little girl to the small County near the village and makes an appointment to meet her parents here.


    The little girl''s parents directly took a taxi to come here. When they saw the child, everyone cried. The little girl returned to her parents'' arms, and her family were waiting anxiously. The little girl rushed to her parents and returned to her warm arms.


    It''s gratifying to be able to make relatives group in the garden, and what''s more gratifying is not to sacrifice anyone. This is the right thing to do.


    When Huang Haisheng was handed over to the police, he should be punished for more than one crime. And Lao Wang''s son was also brought to Dajiang factory by Fang Tianxing, where there was a lack of people to do things.


    The core reason for the decline of Dajiang factory is the lack of high-quality labor force. Those assembly line workers, if you are willing to train them, they can also skillfully use forms to perform some complex work. Productivity can be multiplied, but no enterprise is willing to cultivate it on a large scale.

 Chapter 181

    Because there are no high-quality workers, high-end products can not be produced at all. The brand-new Dajiang factory has just started at the moment. It''s time to eliminate many things before. Backward will be beaten, backward will only be subverted, disappear in the long river of history.


    Dajiang factory also knows to transform and upgrade. Dajiang factory has also tried. It''s easy to learn knowledge, but it can do better things. But it''s very difficult to make things that others like.


    However, with the slowdown of economic development, Dajiang plant must develop in the direction of refinement, intensification and technicalization.


    Before, the manager of Dajiang factory dealt with the production line personnel every day and thought about how to manage them every day. After doing such things for a long time, they often fell into a kind of mechanized management. That is to say, if you want to manage well, first of all, you should keep the workers'' self-consciousness to the minimum, so as to manage the production personnel well.


    However, this is contrary to the development of the times. This kind of management turns good people into nerds. Every product has to be standardized and turned into a mindless creature.


    This makes it more difficult for people working in Dajiang factory, and they are facing the crisis of layoffs and pay cuts almost all the time. As the market is squeezed, the factory has no profit to give employees a raise or promotion, and young people can''t see hope or career development. See other industries students in constant growth, and he or in the assembly line with a meager income.


    Whether students or workers, young people are increasingly reluctant to choose factories as their career development direction. This is the so-called Dajiang factory.


    However, the excitement of Dajiang factory is incomparable to all other industries. The old workers will never forget the excitement when the products turn from rough to finished products. What we create through hard work is like breeding life. Unfortunately, the reality is cruel, exciting moment is always very short, the endless night is the real world.


    As we all know, the backward Dajiang factory has the control and bargaining power due to its market position. We can''t really make production to order, and most enterprises have a little stock.


    However, enterprise managers often ignore the cost of this part of inventory, because from the perspective of financial statement structure, inventory cost belongs to asset category under inventory account, which does not affect the income statement. Only when sales are confirmed can it be realized as cost of sales, which is reflected in the income statement.


    There are some reasons for this. In the early stage of development, the material demand is rising, which promotes the rapid development of Dajiang plant. As we all know, in the stage of short supply, people want everything. A truck of goods comes and a lot of people scramble. If you don''t want it or if you slow down, you won''t have it.


    In this case, customers do not care about quality and price, entrepreneurs do not care about quality, only about production speed and quantity. It has to be said that Dajiang factory in the past was in such an environment.


    The products that can be used or produced casually are in short supply. Why do we have to work intensively? As long as we get customers, we can make money quickly. Later, there were more and more manufacturing factories, which was a bit of competitive pressure, and the performance continued to decline.


    When it comes to the real feeling on the production line, the biggest impact on Lao Wang''s son is not that the salary of the production line is not high, the environment is very dirty, or even the ultra-high noise and various types of work-related injuries. Suicides emerge in an endless stream for the factory, which is the loss of youth.


    It comes down to the fact that the workers on the production line are doing one thing, which is to replace the posts that the machines can''t do. Finish your own process under the assembly line, and the next process will catch up immediately. After finishing the work mechanically, throw it to the next process. When the product is running on the assembly line, there is no interval for you to think about other things. In a few seconds, the assembly line may come to a standstill.


    You will become thoughtless, do you want to change. Yes, but no, because this may be the only thing you can do. Rural families still have no money, and it is not good to do small businesses. These people grew up in an environment where they have to face a lot of social discrimination.


    Lao Wang''s son opens his mouth feebly. He hears in a trance that all the iron devices in the factory are just the control components of his own nerve center. Lao Wang''s son feels that he is the center of an iron giant. But after a while, I can''t help feeling that this idea is ridiculous.


    It seems that you are more like a small part of these instruments. You seem to be operating machinery, and vice versa. Looking up, Lao Wang''s son saw that most of the workers were like this.


    Workers have a large amount of food. The rice on the plate can cover the loading area. When they go home, they may just wash and sleep. But this does not mean that workers are really tired. Mechanized operation will not be too tired.


    Without large-scale mechanical operation, you can''t do it if you want. Lao Wang''s son saw many workers just to maintain the normal operation of machinery repeatedly. The machine tool moves on and off the track repeatedly, lubricating the track from time to time.


    Therefore, the conditions are not strict, just habits. Many workers are used to it. They can get used to it. Song Haifang, the workshop director, took Lao Wang''s son to visit everywhere. Young song Haifang talked a lot, which impressed Lao Wang''s son deeply.


    Song Haifang told him that he had to work hard now, but he taught himself to become an excellent worker. After a long time as a worker, he didn''t pay attention to his skin, so he couldn''t help looking gray. But that doesn''t mean they are ordinary workers.


    Song Haifang is the technical backbone. He has experienced the polishing of various positions in Dajiang factory, and finally became the workshop manager.


    Song Haifang said that he might not be promoted any more. If he had been good at English, he would not have been in this place. He can''t talk fluently with foreigners. Now he has to hold a dictionary when reading English cooperation agreements.


    So in fact, more learning is still useful. Although Dajiang factory no longer relies on a large number of manual production, there is still a general demand for skilled workers who can skillfully operate the equipment.


    For example, the workers working in the workshop have to fill in the production records every day to record the production process and product situation. But now the company adopts the production management system, the employees collect and input information on the machine.


    The output port on the device can directly transmit the information to the computer for the back-end people to view. The front-end workers should ensure the accuracy of information setting, the maintenance of operating equipment and the control of product quality. Although the process seems much simpler and more convenient, the requirements for front-end workers are higher.


    Nowadays, the spirit of craftsman is highly respected. In the upsurge of intelligent manufacturing, industrial workers are more focused on a certain field and a certain profession, which will bring more advantages than disadvantages to their personal career, so as to share the dividend in the improvement of industrial efficiency.


    Song Haifang believes that the cultivation of high-quality talents is an aspect of the manufacturing industry that needs to be improved. At present, there is a large gap in the demand for high-end talents and compound talents in the manufacturing industry, which can not meet the needs of Dajiang factory towards intelligence.


    It''s not easy to survive. When we were young, we all had some ideals and wanted to live as we wanted. But when I grow up, I find that things in the world never obey people''s will.


    In this world, there are few people who can live as they want. Most of them are just forced to make a living, doing things they don''t like so much, but have to bear too much helplessness.


    No matter what ideal of life, no matter what grand ambition, only by working hard can we work meaningfully and have the right to choose, instead of being coerced forward by life.


    Lao Wang''s son tries to work here. The original Dajiang factory has the characteristics of a sweatshop. It takes advantage of special space arrangement to occupy the labor force of workers. In terms of working hours, factories generally work at least 12 hours, overtime is regarded as part of the normal working day, and workers who are late for work will be punished.


    With the marginalization of survival, the confinement of factory dormitories, social isolation and resignation, workers have no more livelihood options. Everyone who works in industry is a simple person.

 Chapter 182

    They don''t believe in opportunism, they can only support it day by day. This kind of quality makes people really proud. No matter whether the cause is successful or not, the workers insist on doing their best in this society. Don''t deceive and treat any employee and supplier harshly, open a factory, you will live in a kind of anxiety every day.


    When it comes to 5S management, which is regarded as a treasure by factories, we have to say that inventors still have two sets of management, one is forced and the other is bullshit. Because of the slogan of management, their creative process must have the concept of 5S first.


    Then he took out the English Dictionary and selected the five words that could be most close to the management from all the words with the initial s, and completed the word game.


    All in all, the only purpose of developing this game is to prevent workers, no, it''s the robots who are idle. If you insist on the combination of work and rest, there is no problem. Work on the production line is labor, and cleaning off the line is leisure.


    Some idol said, I never rest. I just rest when I dance.


    Anyway, the so-called 5S can be found on the Internet, but you don''t have to look it up like a fool, because there is only one s left in the grass-roots workshop.


    It''s the constant cleaning, the inspection by the superior, the inspection by the headquarters, and the inspection by the organs. If the per capita resources that can be allocated are low, the personal freedom and dignity that can be supported by the material base are low.


    Frequent natural disasters and the threat of powerful foreign enemies require collective action in many cases, sacrificing individual interests and freedom for collective interests.


    Lao Wang''s son stayed here for a few days, feeling a little difficult to adapt. Fang Tian walked up to him and said to him, "as an Internet author, I have experienced a lot. Man is the primate of all things. He can be born but can''t relax his mind. The more he grows up, the more he can''t be himself. It''s like wearing shackles and can''t be what he wants.


    Frequent natural disasters and the threat of powerful foreign enemies require collective action in many cases, sacrificing individual interests and freedom for collective interests.


    Lao Wang''s son stayed here for a few days, feeling a little difficult to adapt. Fang Tian walked up to him and said to him, "as an Internet author, I have experienced a lot. Man is the primate of all things. He can be born but can''t relax his mind. The more he grows up, the more he can''t be himself. It''s like wearing shackles and can''t be what he wants.


    I don''t know when I have the expectation beyond my ability to live purely for the purpose of my goal, or to achieve myself. When I was young, I always felt that I had infinite power to make the world change for myself.


    However, as we get older, we find ourselves at the limit of our ability. In the face of doomed failure, it''s hard to face it because of inner uneasiness.


    The root of pain lies in positioning the meaning of life as the achievement of oneself, but at this moment, oneself is not what you want. I used to fantasize that I was the boy who slaughtered the dragon, but I don''t know when, constant compromise made me hate. The more darkness I have seen, the more I hate those ugly people, and finally I even begin to hate myself.


    Weakness, hypocrisy, suspicion, jealousy, fear, timidity... All kinds of braids that can''t be cut are hanging in the back of my mind, ugly and disgusting. Countless decadent dirty ideas, hiding in the dark corner, but people have to admit that you have never been away from it.


    When you understand the limitations of being human and the inevitability of all this. In the face of this world and hide their true identity and ideas, determined to be an ordinary person.


    It turns out that I''m always out of tune with this society. I''m born a man, and I don''t need to be sorry. A person who can think will not be easily influenced by the world. The real meaning of living, in fact, is not to follow others for how long, but to walk alone for how far, to be able to reach the inner peace and richness in thinking.


    No matter how heavy the books are, they only let you experience the experience of others, while years only let you experience yourself. Life is a grand and private practice. For the world of great beauty, the meaning of survival is to tell you how much you should come, and every pain is to tell you how hard it is to come again.


    If it''s always dark, live in the dark. If it''s dangerous to make a sound, keep silent. If you can''t shine, don''t shine.


    But don''t be used to defending the darkness when you are used to the darkness, don''t be complacent about your indulgence, and don''t ridicule those who are braver and hotter than yourself.


    Be humble as dust, not twisted as maggots. I sincerely hope that everyone can insist on being themselves and never become a nuisance to themselves.


    Because of the tired life, Lao Wang''s son soon felt heavy. In fact, it was not difficult. Just form a habit and stick to it. I can''t control the world, but I can control myself and be a fresh person.


    Fang Tianxing goes back to school and sincerely hopes that Lao Wang''s son can integrate into the city. Get better development. Just came to the dormitory, I saw that Yang an was talking about something like crazy. Fang Tianxing came to check and heard his words.


    "Shocked, the author of the network has been breaking the watch for a long time, and still can occupy the top of the monthly ticket list. Whether this is the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature, please pay long-term attention to the updated story of" my husband. " Yang an said.


    Fang Tianxing puzzled asked: "are you talking about the angry banana of the God level author? What happened recently?"


    "You don''t know, angry banana recently topped the monthly ticket list and is the least updated online author on the monthly ticket list in history.


    The angry banana once said with emotion: "seeing the alliance leaders who reward themselves during the break time always makes me feel the evil power.


    For example, when I saw a big V with more than one million fans recommending "my husband" to his fans on Weibo today, I immediately felt the loneliness in his heart. I can''t help suffering alone.


    Well, I mean, thank you so much for being such an honest and good book friend. It''s really happy to be his fan. "


    In fact, as an Internet author, how many ordinary writers dream of the ability, angry banana only in OK, no nonsense, seriously, angry banana is what kind of author. Frankly speaking, this is one of the few writers in the network literature circle who have high aesthetic quality and can interpret their works smoothly.


    At present, deep romantic aesthetic tendency can be found in his works. The author loves to tell his youth heart and emotion, and the role setting is smooth, vivid and full of vitality.


    Extending upward can even pry into some profound content, and angry banana can be described in eight words in works and character.


    Works, consistent, self transcendence. In character, sincerity and simplicity, tenacity and integrity.


    At present, there are four books in banana, namely, diary of survival in a foreign land, hidden killing, alienation and husband in law, which respectively discuss different fields and sociological propositions. But what I said above is not true. Banana''s attitude towards morality and life is the same in the four books, so it is consistent.

 Chapter 183

    Banana readers are a clear stream in the field of online literature. They don''t rush for more, and they don''t scold the author.


    In the future, there will be a lot of readers who are not satisfied with banana. Their mantra is: "is sister Jiao OK? Pay attention to your health. Don''t just focus on writing books. Go out for a walk."


    There are also many people who immediately post after banana''s change. The general content is as follows.


    Jiaojie, don''t be impulsive. You have to be steady. If you are short of money, just tell us not to abuse your health.


    There''s a lot of love, but that''s the truth. Banana himself has said that he is well versed in the so-called all kinds of cool points. If he wants to make money, he just needs to write casually with low quality.


    However, our Jiaojie is a good young man with ideals, pursuit and ambition. He would rather have no money to take it than to guarantee the quality. He is so stupid, but his readers understand him and are willing to wait for him. Don''t rush for such works. Once the author really starts to update diligently, it will be basically destroyed.


    This is true not only in online literature, but also in all fields of artistic creation. All the colors and chapters that the audience is waiting for, and every stroke that the audience sees is the blood of the creator. Creation is a trade with the devil. The five words "sacrifice for art" are definitely not what you call "sacrifice for art" when you make a three-level film. In fact, few people are really willing to give up the word "sacrifice for art".


    Even if you are young and frivolous, you don''t care about your body any more, but your body will be unbearable. Are you really willing to concentrate on writing a book for more than ten hours every day, so that your endocrine system is in disorder, you lose your hair every day when you wake up, and your myopia is as high as 1000 degrees.


    You are really willing to write only what you want to write, regardless of all the commercial requirements of readers, editors, websites and friends, even if you are no longer interested in writing next month.


    Do you really want to look at your withered and yellow face every time you look in the mirror, and this is all because of the creation, and because this face has never found a partner.


    Fang Tianxing has seen the photos of banana, and he has seen both of them from the period of "hidden killing" to the period of "superfluous son-in-law". To be honest, it''s a face that is hard to be a woman.


    But what I want to say is that if he doesn''t empty his body for writing, he works hard all day, but gets up and sleeps regularly every day. In the five or six years since he was a hermit and killed his son-in-law, he is not half dead now, absolutely not.


    Angry banana gave up too much for writing, which he could have got, health, emotion, a better world, a more magnificent and prosperous world beyond words. That''s how creation works. Once it''s really involved, it''s doomed to eat up all your flesh and blood.


    And banana is really the creator who belongs to the literary world. However, every time I jump out of the reader''s identity to look at banana writing, I feel sad more or less, because it is unfair to banana, far from fair.


    As an ordinary person, he knows his limits, but because he loves network literature, he has the ambition to change the world.


    The huge gap between limit and ambition will take many years to make up. Before I did this, I was ready to fail. Of course, this is not a bullshit ideal, feelings, dreams and morality. It''s just knowing your roots.


    In fact, in this society, many young people have their own ideals from the beginning, and they want to change the world. Later, because of various practical problems, he gave up and compromised with the world.


    In order to make life easier, we have to start to do things we didn''t want to do before.


    You try, you fail, you compromise, and then you change, and no one will blame you, because everyone has changed.


    But banana is not like that. He has always been a diehard idealist. This society always needs idealists who know how to act. Banana is such an actor.


    Because other people can''t do it, they hope that he can do it, and he has done it. Genius is happy to the world, but painful to himself. I don''t know whether banana is a genius or not. However, what he writes can make readers happy, but he always suffers.


    What is to be said, or what is to be said now. If you insist on it, it should be like this.


    "Live well, so many readers, as well as those idealists, are waiting to follow you and die behind time and eternity. From then on, there will be no regrets." Blessed are the angry banana readers.


    The next day, Fang Tianxing went out of school and came to laodeng''s steamed bun shop as usual. Seeing old Deng''s sad face, he asked him to take two meat buns at first.


    But I didn''t expect that old Deng took the wrong one. Fang Tianxing took a bite and found that it was not right. Moreover, he was not familiar with the steamed stuffed bun. Fang Tianxing took a bite and showed his embarrassment.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, Lao Deng came to him with a worried face and said, "is it because the steamed stuffed bun is not ripe? I''ll change it for you."


    "Lao Deng, you seem to have something on your mind recently. What''s the matter?" Fang Tianxing put down the bun and asked anxiously.


    Old Deng rubbed his hands in embarrassment and said helplessly, "my son has a problem recently."


    Old Deng''s son, Deng Jiu, is 16 years old. When he went to play in his neighbor''s house yesterday, he told his neighbor''s children that he had a good feeling for a girl at school a few days ago. It happened that old Deng''s neighbor heard this and immediately came to tell him that old Deng did not dare to ask his son what was going on.


    Old Deng was also afraid that the little girl would come to her home and tell her parents, and it would be even worse if she went to school. I want you to tell me what to do and what to do. "


    "The child has been worried since childhood. The head teacher called me several times and said that he had never seen such a chaotic child. Every time he said that the child ran around after class, he was caught and deducted points. Before his son''s mid-term exam, the head teacher did a simulation test, using the real question of the last mid-term exam, and his son failed in the math exam.


    The head teacher called me and told me about all kinds of bad deeds of his son. He said that his son was the second from the bottom and that the first from the bottom was a real IQ problem. This information, plus my son''s score, really, as a parent, I feel deeply remorse and guilt.


    "Well, I''ll go to your house today and see how the baby is." Fang Tianxing said to old Deng.


    Lao Deng quickly nodded and said, "thank you very much. I believe you."


    In the evening, old Deng closed the shop and went home. Deng Jiu, old Deng''s son, had been out of school for a long time. When old Deng came home, he saw his son''s face turning red and his father''s coming back. He quickly put away something he didn''t know.


    Lao Deng didn''t seem to notice his son''s abnormality. He said to his son, "I brought you your favorite hairy crab today."


    Lao Deng''s son was very happy. He quickly took over what Lao Deng had in his hand. At this time, Lao Deng said with a smile, "go and prepare the dishes and chopsticks. There are still guests coming today."


    "Guest, who?" Deng Jiu asked strangely.


    Since the mother died a few years ago, he and his father depend on each other. After the mother died, the smile on his father''s face rarely appeared. My father never brings people back. I don''t know why he brings people back today.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing came in from the outside. Lao Deng said to his son, "he is Fang Tianxing, an Internet writer."


    "It turned out to be an Internet author, really?" Lao Deng''s son said excitedly.


    Fang Tianxing reached out to him and said, "my name is Fang Tianxing. I''m studying online literature in perfect university. Hello."


    Deng Jiu said happily: "Hello, you are the first Internet author I saw face to face."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "just think of me as an ordinary person. Don''t be constrained."


    Deng Jiu, the son of old Deng, is in grade one of senior high school. He doesn''t have morning exercises in senior high school. He just studies in class. They used to live on campus, but later they were allowed to live close to home.

 Chapter 184

    "I''ll go to school with you today. It''s not fast yet." Fang Tianxing reminds Deng Jiu.


    When Fang Tianxing came downstairs, breakfast was already set on the table. They ate quickly and finished in a few minutes.


    Old Deng was originally the one who took Deng Jiu to school, but now he is naturally replaced by Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing still knows where he is in high school. Soon the train drove outside the school. After landing outside the school gate, Fang Tianxing walked into the school gate.


    Because Fang Tianxing didn''t have a school card, he showed the communication book of perfect university at the door, and the guard let him in. Walking on the campus road, looking at the young girls passing by, Fang Tianxing expressed some emotion. After many years, the high school campus is still the same, but he doesn''t belong here, which makes him feel that things are right and people are wrong.


    "Fang Tianxing, you know how to go to the academic affairs office. Go through the formalities first, and I''ll wait for you in the classroom. Remember, class one, grade three. " Deng Jiu''s words brought him back to reality, and his face was full of youth.


    Deng Jiu went in, and all the students who passed by stopped and looked at Fang Tianxing and talked in a low voice.


    Fang Tianxing hears all the messy comments. Then Deng Jiu walks away quickly. Other people want to come up and surround Fang Tianxing, but they are all scared to step back.


    Simple introduction back to school, came to the new class, facing a group of strange faces. Back to the high school environment, I was not used to it at first.


    When Fang Tianxing came into the classroom, the classroom was full of students. He found that all of them were inquiring about themselves with a special kind of eyes.


    Fang Tianxing was not surprised. After all, he was a newcomer and came late. Most people don''t know him. Ignoring these eyes, Fang Tianxing went directly to the last row and sat down casually. He was used to sitting in the back rows. He was used to staying away from the teacher. He always felt that the students sitting in the back rows were not very obedient.


    Teachers generally don''t care about the students behind them. But this time he was wrong, forgetting that this is the top class. All the students are top students with high scores. No matter how many rows they sit in, the teacher will treat them in the same way. It happens that what is most likely to be noticed by teachers is behind, and what is most likely to be ignored by teachers is just the front rows.


    It''s class time now. It''s very quiet outside. Most of the students are in the college. But it''s not that it''s not out there. Now there is a class in progress. When Fang Tian walked over, the students'' eyes were straight.


    "Yes, who is that handsome guy, but I haven''t seen him before." A girl said.


    "Ah, it''s my type. Don''t rob me." Another girl said quickly.


    "What''s more handsome than me, what''s better." A boy spoke out the voice of all his male compatriots.


    "Cut!" But he was met by the girls.


    After walking far away, Fang Tianxing almost fell down when he heard the voice of these girls. He really can''t understand why the young girls can be so bold. Fang Tianxing''s arrival has caused a lot of trouble in the school. It seems that many years later, it is just a piece of cake.


    It''s true that there are talented people coming out of the Yangtze River. The back wave pushes the front wave, and the front wave dies on the beach. Fang Tianxing shakes his head and goes to the academic affairs office. He thinks that he will return to the campus. He is not as open-minded as his classmates.


    After he walked away, more than a dozen people came outside the school gate, one of whom was surrounded in the middle. It was here


    "What grade and class are you in? Look at you. What''s it like? This is the college. That''s how you set an example for junior colleges. If you teach them what to do, I will ask the education department to punish you. " Said the teacher.


    Fang Tianxing said: "my name is Fang Tianxing. I''m a student of perfect university. Today I''m here to study and exchange. This is my exchange letter."


    The teacher received the communication letter from Fang Tianxing, and found that there was no problem and nothing to say, but the other party Tianxing told him: "I hope you really come to learn to communicate and don''t make trouble."


    Fang Tianxing finds a seat to sit down, but he still stares at Fang Tianxing for fear that he will make any trouble. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care, and slowly understands everyone''s situation.


    School is not only against puppy love, but against love. How many people around us, in their twenties, don''t talk to the opposite sex of the same age. When I was in high school, the head teacher was afraid of our puppy love, so he simply let the boys sit at the same table and the girls sit at the same table.


    Fang Tianxing is still the kind of boy who is popular with girls in the class. Until graduation, I still have many girls who don''t even speak.


    And some of the guys here didn''t have any contact with the girls in the class. The whole adolescence is spent with the same sex, until the University, do not like to participate in community activities, in addition to the bedroom, one more friend is difficult to meet.


    After graduation, he began to work. Fang Tianxing has always felt that there are often men and women with low EQ in society, which is mostly related to the lack of heterosexual friends when he was a child.


    Yes, in fact, some young people are very naive in dealing with their feelings. There are too many such problems to list one by one.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t approve of puppy love, because adolescent boys and girls may really affect their study or other things because of love. But I''m not in favor of one size fits all, not allowing men and women to associate at all.


    In fact, parents and teachers should guide and educate their children and students so that they can clearly understand what is love, what is social responsibility, and how to respect the opposite sex.


    Instead of avoiding these topics, they always feel that they will understand when they grow up. They just grow up physically, not psychologically. Can a boy who is nearly 30 years old and hasn''t fallen in love once or twice understand girls better than me who has been in puppy love since I was a teenager.


    It has nothing to do with age. It really has something to do with experience. Fang Tianxing still hopes that young parents can start from themselves. In the future, give children a correct view of love, rather than a simple and crude prohibition.


    If both sides can work hard together, then love does not matter age. Puppy love is not a ferocious tide beast, the education of the mentally retarded is. When I go to school, I don''t want to fall in love. After graduation, I force myself to get married. Many people have children for no reason. When I was in my 30s, I found that this was not the life I wanted. Then my parents began to persuade me not to divorce for the sake of my children.


    All the imprisons and distortions that go against nature will eventually lead to backfire. If they don''t backfire, they will directly distort the rest of their lives. That''s it.


    Deng Jiu told Fang Tianxing that at that time, the teacher asked the students to sit separately. Both boys and girls have their own positions. Deng Jiu likes a girl in the front row. She has long hair and likes to wear a ponytail. She is not very beautiful, but she looks very comfortable. She likes singing and always likes to sing secretly. Deng Jiu always pretends to study hard and listens to her singing secretly.


    Every month when she came to her aunt, she had dysmenorrhea and liked to borrow Deng Jiu''s clothes. She doesn''t study well, especially Chinese. Deng Jiu took the trouble to teach her every day. At the beginning, he made some progress. After a long time, he became the same. He was a typical scum.


    Every time Deng Jiu said she was a scum, she looked disdainful. The teachers didn''t like her and didn''t care about her. She was quiet.


    Deng Jiu has been quietly like her, until one day, because she offended the boys in the child''s head, they collective abuse, throw schoolbags, and even deliberately put her in the drawer of the sanitary napkin pulled out, in front of the class face her face. At that time, no one in the class wanted to help her or dared to help her. Deng Jiuping was just a nerd, but he was the only one who stood up and pointed at them by the nose and told the teacher about it.


    Maybe it was because Deng Jiu''s atmosphere at that time was too fierce, and the teacher told her that she seemed to see Deng Jiu''s mind. She was more concerned about Deng Jiu. She taught Deng Jiu to drink for the first time. When the wine flowed into her throat, it was spicy and cool.


    She taught Deng Jiu how to enter the Internet bar for the first time, but she was a fish in water. Deng Jiu held hands with a girl for the first time. She taught her to hold hands with sweat and shyness. Deng Jiu knew why the ancients called a girl''s hand catkin.

 Chapter 185

    She taught her how to play the game for the first time, but she was better than the blue. Every time, she couldn''t pass the test. She came and begged Deng Jiu to save face.


    Class like to pass notes to each other, over a group of single dogs, pass some now seems to be non mainstream and no nutrition topic. She likes the legend of fairy sword and chivalrous swordsman. She says that she is like Anu. Deng Jiu wants to be her Tang Yu Xiaobao.


    There is a very strange phenomenon in China. When children volunteer for the college entrance examination, they begin to think about what they want to learn. When they reached the age of marriage, they began to think about their views on love and the criteria for choosing a mate.


    Deng Jiu lived in the middle of his life and thought it was normal until he saw a video. Japan holds annual roof Advertising Conference.


    The principal presided over, and the students went up to the roof and told the people they liked. Girl at the same table: there is an angel sitting next to me.


    The girl replied, "I''ve got a date."


    The boy said to her: "from today on, like your mood, I decided to put it down. If I have a new favorite, then, please cheer for me. "


    "In fact, I think it''s the most correct way to express love bravely with such positive energy. In that youth, there were no strings attached, not because of your figure, not because of your work, not because of your family background, not because of any interests. It was pure true love.


    What I want to see every day is you. What I care about most every day is you. It''s also for you to actively perform in front of everyone. It''s not negative for me to say that I like you. See these good feelings, like to express, even if rejected is also very straightforward, probably many people do not dare to think of the youth.


    As the above general situation appears in the traditional campus, there is only one possibility, the instructor has 30 seconds to reach the battlefield. The guidance of positive energy expresses love, even if there is no result, there will be no regret. But for the past students, the heart of admiration will not be guided, but will be marked with the brand of not learning well.


    Goethe once said, which girl does not love, which boy does not love. Young, some things have not experienced, does not represent emotional unreal, love and timid, trying to cause each other jealousy, like a person''s psychology and action, and adults are no different.


    It''s the most relaxing time to be with your childhood playmates. You don''t have to fight with each other. You don''t have to compete like an adult. It''s a great way to relax, and they don''t have too many bad habits.


    When they first got together, they were both young, and they were self-centered, making mistakes and fighting. But because they are young, many habits still have time to change, and many ideas have time to shape.


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "I would like to remind the children who are in love or will be in love that their studies are the most important. They can encourage each other and help each other with their lessons. They should not deliberately be the same moth, or even think that love is everything.


    This can''t escape the hat that love affects learning. Only by taking love as the driving force can we really realize the beauty of love. If the result is good enough, the teacher will be tolerant even if he knows.


    It''s right to try to love someone, but people''s energy is limited, especially when you are still students. You should study hard to benefit the society in the future. "


    The word "puppy love" is very contradictory, because love doesn''t matter sooner or later. We all have the youth, ignorant like, in order to attract someone''s eyes, perhaps did not realize at that time, even if it is good enough.


    Recalling youth, what we remember may not be the contents in textbooks or the knowledge points told by teachers, but the people who accompany you and the stories between you. The most special is probably the initial love, that kind of heart, adult can no longer experience the plop plop.


    These stories, of course, contain a childlike joke in it. In essence, it is to encourage children to develop empathy, responsibility, and respect for others.


    Children can not love, but must have the ability to love. When a baby enters the world, the first reaction to the outside world is to cry and express his needs through crying.


    The instinct of human nature is to take, responsibility comes from the consciousness of self-control, and love is a skill that needs to be acquired.


    It has nothing to do with age, identity or the world.


    A responsible person, even a child, will know how to respect an emotion and how to balance the relationship between the main task and other tasks.


    On the contrary, a person who has no sense of responsibility will not take life seriously just because he is an adult, and will not be single-minded just because he is married. Most of them are in their 40s and 50s, still drunk today, and live like problem teenagers.


    There are such parents around us. When our daughter was a child, they urged her to eat more and study hard. We should never fall in love.


    Puberty let her fat, no one pursuit, feel very obedient. When she got to the society, she didn''t sell herself, so no one wanted to buy her. In the twinkling of an eye, she urged her to marry her off quickly, which was like fighting a fire.


    The word "puppy love" is very contradictory, because love doesn''t matter sooner or later. We all have the youth, ignorant like, in order to attract someone''s eyes, perhaps did not realize at that time, even if it is good enough.


    Recalling youth, what we remember may not be the contents in textbooks or the knowledge points told by teachers, but the people who accompany you and the stories between you. The most special is probably the beginning of love, which is a kind of heartbeat, which can no longer be felt in adulthood.


    Ordinary life, talked about the topic, done papers, because of a person, with a different color. Even going to school has become to look forward to, this kind of emotion, can not go back to the young to understand.


    Li Yinhe once said that no love in the world is wrong. As long as it is love, it is not wrong. Even if it''s wrong, so what.


    The end of the holiday, leaving only such memories, high school memories of the last summer vacation nothing. But I can''t forget the fragrance of being with the people I like.


    In front of the seat and behind the seat, the questions that have been talked about and the papers that have been done all have different colors because of one person. Even going to school has become an expectation. This kind of emotion, can''t go back to the young just have.


    The teacher appeared behind Fang Tianxing and said, "do you want to encourage children to fall in love early? Of course, I know that people''s love comes from nature. Do you know what will happen if you do this?"


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "I''m not advocating puppy love, because everyone has their own years of love. But younger children are more likely to try to become a better person for each other than adults who have already formed three outlooks. Of course, young men and women generally lack contraceptive knowledge, which is the reason why they generally oppose puppy love.


    Because of the integration of the above points and the subsequent chain reaction, many young men and women do not know how to get along with their lovers correctly because they did not fall in love when they were young.


    Lack of empathy leads to self-centered, and lack of correct and healthy knowledge of both sexes. Many people will go to one extreme, first feel that love is sacred, and then go to the other extreme, so they are always in a bad relationship.


    Finally, it is not a good thing to fall in love. It will affect your study and career. Few people can feel that love is so beautiful.


    In addition to the last big lock, after banning puppy love, parents will urge after graduating from university. Why don''t you get married? Take a look at Zhang Sanli Siwang and ER Mazi next door. As a result, the quality of marriage is very bad.


    Many men and women do not believe in love and the feelings between people, and fall into a painful cycle.


    Nowadays, campus love is no longer a rare thing, and the age is gradually younger. This is a headache for both teachers and parents, however, it can not be stopped.


    In fact, it is normal for adolescent boys and girls to pay attention to the opposite sex and have a good feeling. It has a strong physiological and psychological driving force. And how to start with emotion and stop with propriety requires stronger reason and wisdom.

 Chapter 186

    Many students are defeated in the contest of emotion and reason, thus falling into the vortex of emotion and unable to extricate themselves. What kind of students are more likely to fall in love. It doesn''t have much to do with the child''s personality, either extroverted or introverted.


    Through observation, Fang Tianxing found that children who lack motivation, inner world and family emotion are more likely to find spiritual sustenance and emotional supply in love.


    These children themselves don''t necessarily think it''s right to fall in love at school, and they also know that schools and parents are against it. But they are still like moths to the fire, unable to control their emotions. Their love is doomed not to appear in the sun, so their hearts are full of panic and conflict pain.


    Growing up is painful. Every change and change is accompanied by a huge chaos, just like the chaotic times before the change of every dynasty. Therefore, when the psychological changes and growth, there must be an inner struggle.


    And depression is sometimes a kind of deep cry in people''s heart, which tells you in a way of forbearance but not humble. Let you know how you feel. If you can pay attention to it and understand the meaning behind it, you will have a chance to get a new growth.


    Only you can be really good to yourself, because you know what you really want. If you are lucky to be hit by love, then take it as a good medicine, two people fighting together to move forward, than a person buried in hardship to be much happier.


    If you pay attention to it and understand the meaning behind it, you will have a chance to grow up. Silence, sometimes not silence.


    Jiang GUI is old and spicy. Today, the meaning of love will only be more profound.


    "What if they take a detour, it will affect their life." The teacher said worried.


    "We always like to think about others, thinking that we can see the track of life, and think about the good, because we love children and don''t want to see their bad appearance. But most of the ways of communicating with children have not changed since childhood, such as command, reprimand and so on


    At the worst, you think you have the right to scold them, so you do it. Give yourself a reason why I''m doing it for you. They want them to be what you think they are. Instead of respecting them, supporting them and teaching them how to live the life they want.


    Parents'' control over their children''s puppy love actually comes from their parents'' desire for control and over dependence. I don''t know why, the previous generation all think their children are their own private goods. No privacy, no autonomy.


    Parents like to read their children''s diaries and look through their children''s letters to see if there is anything he thinks is bad.


    For example, comics, or games, or anything that looks childish from an adult''s point of view, especially something that doesn''t help you in your study and is not good for your future.


    Parents are used to violating their children''s privacy and criticizing their children for not doing well. Moreover, parents do everything for their children, and they are complacent that they are very capable.


    They are used to their children living under their own wings and feel that they are especially strong and needed. I don''t care if the child grows up and suffocates in the so-called wings.


    So as long as the children have their own ideas, the first reaction of parents will be anger. Puppy love means that children have their own ideas, and children are out of their control.


    They are going to lose control of their children, so when parents talk about their children, a common saying is, are your wings hard.


    The child always wants to grow up, wings hard not good. However, the children''s autonomy makes the parents feel powerless and fail.


    The so-called detour is not a straight road. The arrangement of life is very wonderful. Sometimes, because of a turning point, an unexpected choice, and not knowing a word, people who can only work hard and have extremely limited resources can make progress overnight.


    Some people look up to the stars even when they are in the dark. This sentence has always encouraged me. There must be gaps and discrimination. But should I blame myself for my mistakes all my life.


    Fang Tianxing began to feel that as long as you have been working hard, it is really the kind of ceaseless struggle and efforts, the world will always have a chance to surprise you.


    Dreams and opportunities, many of these things, do have the element of luck, although when I just realized a small step, it is very difficult for me to get out of the pain of overexerting bruises and gouging out rotten meat. The most terrible thing for children is that they lose their spirituality and can''t feel the tension of life.


    For anyone, detours and temporary frustration are very normal. The key is whether you choose to return to your comfort zone and give up your dream and life.


    Is it good to take a detour? Of course, it''s not good. Don''t go if you don''t go. Once you go wrong, it''s too difficult to pull back a game. But most of the time, detours are not what we want to take. In the case of limited resources and conditions, we have to step on the wrong road without panic.


    There''s no other way but to survive. Just don''t break the pot. If you want to rush out of this tunnel, you should have a clear goal and try to do it. And in the process of your serious, a lot of positive feedback will accumulate, with the increase of positive feedback mechanism in your life.


    Believe me, your mood and the surrounding environment will have a much better attitude towards you. If there is no fixed action, then please put down your restless surging, what should you do? Your heart is higher than the sky and you don''t want to pay. It''s also a waste of time to hurt others and yourself.


    Failure is naturally bad, it will bring losses, sometimes people can''t afford it, the so-called one mistake into eternal regret, the so-called regret.


    Many strong people refuse to fail. They say that they should make success a habit, or victory a habit, which is reasonable. However, there are also differences.


    The difference lies in who is the leader and who is the master between yourself and right, success and victory.


    In other words, do you want to succeed and win, or do you have to succeed and win. Don''t underestimate the difference. If you want to succeed, you are the master. You can succeed or not.


    You must succeed. Success is the master. You are only the executor. If you fail, you are unqualified.


    For them, success and victory are just a dimension of life. They enjoy it, so they strive to pursue it.


    But this is not the only important thing in their life. Besides success, they still enjoy life, friendship, love, leisure, fun and so on. Many times, they make great efforts, but they don''t lose themselves.


    For many pseudo strong people, they are executors rather than masters. For them, success and victory are the whole of life. Life is to fight for victory and correctness. Without victory and correctness, life is meaningless.


    So, in their smooth and successful, you see they are extremely powerful, as if invincible. But once they encounter difficulties and failures, they often start to panic.


    Because the foundation for their existence and self-confidence is gone, they are red faced, flustered, misbehaved and full of flaws.


    They are pseudo strong, because they are actually weak.


    There are problems in our education. What we learn is not meaningless. Playing games and learning are two different things. In the era of thinking that games are poisons, I insist that entering Internet cafes does not mean that they are bad children.


    Of course, the experience of love tells me that learning should be done, love should be talked about, and games should be played. It''s just that you can''t afford to lose the other. Class to listen to, homework to write, examination to the results.


    So you see, compared with blindly chasing and blocking, how to guide children to deal with these things is what we should do.

 Chapter 187

    Many people know that the success of Dayu''s flood control lies in sparing but not blocking. It is essential to help students treat their study correctly, understand their love and establish correct values and views on love, so as to minimize the occurrence of bad things.


    Blocking can solve a temporary problem, but over time, the repressive force may break through the weak dyke, and the consequences will be even worse.


    To love children, we should understand them, care for them, know what they want and need, and give them scientific life guidance. Let them do what is most suitable for that period in each period of their growth, and let them be full of joy every day. This is love. It''s true love.


    Back home in the evening, Fang Tianxing also communicated with Lao Deng specially. Lao Deng told Fang Tianxing that he knew the teacher had called me. Now Deng Jiu conscientiously completed his homework every day, and Deng Jiu specially did all his wrong papers again.


    To the real city mid-term examination results down, my son''s mathematics test a very good result. Old Deng was also very surprised by this achievement, at least proving that the child was OK.


    The history of human evolution was a million years ago. At this time, there were not only human ancestors, but also other parahuman apes on the earth.


    There is a species of ape that has more innate advantages than our human ancestors. For example, there are strong teeth enough to digest some bulbous plants with thick fiber. So they don''t have to go around for some dangerous foraging activities, and they are satisfied with eating spherical food all the time.


    However, human ancestors did not have many inherent advantages, so they could only continue to make some dangerous adventure attempts, such as sneaking attacks on predatory beasts, fighting with them, and often lost their lives. However, human ancestors never stopped these adventure explorations and accumulated knowledge and experience from success and failure again and again.


    And those who have more congenital advantages than humans, apes have never made other attempts, they live on corm plants, the environment on earth has changed, and the number of corm plants has decreased greatly. So in the end, the ape species disappeared because they couldn''t find enough food. Finally, it is the human beings whose innate conditions are not dominant, and they have been growing up.


    In fact, in the final conclusion, their demise is not because they failed too much, but because they tried too little.


    This conclusion is too classic. Now Fang Tianxing has benefited a lot. It is not our innate conditions that determine the outcome. It is necessary to know your disadvantages, try to make more changes and try to change the status quo. Continuous exploration and attempt, let us continue to accumulate knowledge and experience, and finally achieve quantitative change to qualitative change, resulting in a qualitative leap. There are too many such examples in real life.


    There are a lot of things that affect you, but the biggest thing is that there are only three things in the world, my things, other people''s things, and irrelevant things. I don''t think about things that I can''t change.


    Now Fang Tianxing often uses this sentence to comfort people. He can''t take care of other people''s affairs. What other people have done and said is hurtful. That''s his own life. That''s his own. I can''t change it. Fang Tianxing can only manage his own affairs. The rest is God''s business.


    In this way, there are not too many things that can make Fang Tianxing sad. There is nothing that can make Fang Tianxing unable to let go of what others have imposed on me. Even if he maliciously slanders or even insults himself, he can laugh it off.


    Fang Tianxing won''t fall into such a sad mood again. The ego and ID are separated, and the boundary can become very clear at some level.


    In this way, I will not impose my own ideas on others, and I will not be self righteous. I will not think that people all over the world should think so. Otherwise, I will be strange. There will be no reason why he would be so.


    They will not be unreasonable and unforgiving, will not judge easily, will not label others at will, will not try to guess other people''s hearts under the insufficient premise, will not try to find reasons for certain things, and will not excuse their own mistakes.


    Now that I have been influenced by this sentence for several years, I can finally go from extreme to more receptive to other people''s ideas. Calm and try to be objective to the outside world, look at things, and even seek more, such as not looking at things themselves, but the reasons behind them.


    Fang Tianxing saves a lot of energy, because he won''t think about what he can''t change, which doesn''t mean he won''t change or deal with it negatively.


    When I do well what I can do, I will no longer strive for perfection. Today''s people are more and more afraid to pay, the longer they live, the more cautious they are, and they can no longer be desperate. Encounter things always have to weigh the pros and cons, a lot of things are not so pure, but show sincere valuable.


    Everyone is afraid of being hurt, wearing thick armor does not show a trace of vulnerability, sincerity is hidden under the armor, for many things become numb.


    Originally, the pain that can hurt people''s heart is not painful, or the so-called viewpoint is just for the benefit of blooming, insensitive.


    The guy who caters to the public''s liking has a good time in this world. He insists on being rejected by people. It turns out that this is the best way to make his point of view his own weapon and change it in order to cater to the readers.


    There is no position of their own, as if it has never existed, perfectly become a nightmare in people''s hearts, occupy the dark and exist in people''s hearts, suspicion, impulse and other vulnerable places.


    A network author is always different from ordinary people. He has the feeling of compassion, does not make use of the weakness of people''s hearts to make profits, and guides the positive forces in people''s hearts.


    The risk of sincerity is the lowest, but sometimes we have to be sincere, that is, no one wants to pay attention to them. We are too tired and irritable, but after all, we have our own responsibility to be patient in front of others. I can''t tell anyone. I''m upset. I don''t want to talk to him.


    When you don''t want to talk to anyone, it''s not that you treat others sincerely, it''s that you don''t even want to face yourself and can''t treat yourself sincerely, let alone face others.


    The biggest obstacle will become the blind spot of self emotion management and the pain point of relationship management. In fact, many roots are still in the mode of getting along with each other, and they will grow up again when they see awareness.


    The ultimate goal of love is to let people find themselves. What are you like? Most of you don''t know before you fall in love. After you fall in love, you will be beaten back to your original shape. I found that I was so ugly, so greedy, so selfish and so hideous.


    Love is not what you think, it just stimulates people''s desires. All kinds of other desires will emerge one by one during this period. Finally, you stand naked in front of your lover and watch him go away.


    Only when you are covered with bruises can you understand what self-control is, what the ability to love others is, and what real tenderness and kindness are.


    If you don''t have the ability to be honest, you can''t tolerate them. I think the core is how to be sincere. If a person can only be sincere in interpersonal communication, then this kind of wish you go out half of your life and come back as a teenager.


    Of course, from a completely political point of view, sincerity is the essence of interpersonal relationship. But from the perspective of life, your sincerity may not make others think you are sincere. In addition, in a complex social relationship, there are often a small number of people who are like-minded with you. You can''t choose your leaders, colleagues, business partners, etc., which makes people feel that your sincerity is a manifestation of high Eq.


    But people''s feelings and energy are limited. It''s not impossible to love the people around you sincerely. If you are sincere to people, you will gain the corresponding sincerity. It''s really a beautiful feeling.


    Fang Tianxing likes to be an online writer more and more. The number of readers is increasing every day, and he can harvest different readers every day,


    Solve all kinds of puzzling problems, help them solve some small things, bring a little convenience to their life, Fang Tianxing''s heart also harvest a little surprise.

 Chapter 188

    Late at night, Fang Tianxing is still coding. Through Fang''s computer screen, we can still feel the expectation of readers. They are calling. The power of Fang Tianxing''s novels can make people have the power to move forward.


    When a lot of things exist in the imagination, the framework is always too perfect, but the details are extremely hazy. When you actually do it, you will find that there are a myriad of ideas, and you need to think about, spend energy to do, and spend time to develop and establish. In fact, it is very substantial to do some trivial and necessary things steadfastly, and gain inner peace in the busy.


    I think, based on the significance of network author, its charm lies in that we treat readers with incomparable sincerity and tolerance. Although not very mature, but there are always people willing to pay a little bit of their own things in exchange for each other''s sincere investment. Using sincerity to repay sincerity, I think, maybe words have a special attraction, gathering a group of people with similar breath.


    Think about it, think can meet together to know people, are also very predestined. Every day feel some small sincerity, mood has been kept clear, even if busy, but also very happy.


    I hope that such a sensitive touch can be opened all the time, and I can always feel the little sincerity around me, so that I can not fall into the complicated things, and can hook the most beautiful patterns from the tedious fragments.


    With the stupidity of most people, they have no ability to distinguish the complexity of things. They can''t understand what a complete logical chain is.


    They are lack of patience, and inefficient understanding ability, unable to read rigorous, detailed text. Only simple and easy stories can be easily read by them.


    By the end of the year, the three major schools of cyber arts have all started to prepare for the examination of students. We are all confident, looking forward to showing our ability and becoming an eye-catching existence. Not a few days is the end of the exam, Yang an and horizontal light language are preparing. Compared with their nervousness, Fang Tianxing seems very indifferent. He has confidence in himself and has a calm bearing in constant training.


    Yang an and Heng light language see Fang Tianxing leisurely appearance, some sarcastic said: "Fang Tianxing, you don''t look anxious at all, don''t want to be in the limelight in the exam."


    Horizontal light language heart secret way: "Fang Tianxing this time indisputable words, oneself have a chance to show off."


    Although I think so in my heart, I still say, "Fang Tianxing, this exam is very important. It''s a pity if you give up."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "everything goes with fate, and there is no increase or decrease in heart."


    Horizontal light language in the heart secretly happy, but still pretend to do kind of encourage Fang Tianxing a few words, just left, Fang Tianxing know what he thought in the heart. Fang Tianxing is like a salted fish without the will to struggle. Soon to the end of the year examination day, early this morning, the teacher called everyone together.


    He said to everyone: "today is the annual year-end assessment of our perfect university. The winner can become the best student of the three major schools of Internet arts and compete for the title of the rookie king of the three colleges of Internet arts.


    Even if you become a newcomer, Wang is not the end of the author''s journey. Instead, you can meet the best talents of the same level in the three major online arts colleges. This is very good for your online author''s journey, and will benefit you all your life. Now, working towards your goal, you will gain not only glory, but also courage


    Horizontal light language at the bottom can not help but remind: "this time I must get our perfect university freshman final place, on behalf of the perfect university and the other two college of network culture a length."


    Yang an couldn''t help but remind him: "in recent years, Yuewen university has won the competition among the three major online arts colleges. They have the most resources and naturally have more gifted children. The students of perfect university and WangWen university can only accompany the prince to study, and they are reduced to the role of running


    "Don''t deceive the poor, I want to let them know our terror, the noble head in front of me," he said


    "Well, I believe you are the best. You can certainly lead the perfect university to the top." Fang Tianxing patted the shoulder of the horizontal light language and said.


    Horizontal light language is also apprehensive, courage is not reckless, as long as the impulse on the line, but to put it into reality, otherwise it can only be said to be blind impulse, kicked to the iron plate, just over capacity.


    Heng light language made up his mind and quickly ran to work hard to code. Yang an said to Tian Xing, "Tian Xing, do you think Heng light language has a chance to succeed? Can he realize his wish?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "the things in the world are not that hard work will succeed, but hard work is absolutely essential. Talent to some extent determines the upper limit of success, and our efforts are far from reaching the upper limit of talent. But the more backward, the less and less significance of simple repetition, because network literature is people''s spiritual strength, only constant perception and thinking is valuable effort. "


    Most writers create spiritual wealth by hollowing out or even destroying themselves. This is not difficult to understand why most people who love reading have a wide range of understanding, respect and tolerance of human nature.


    He can always compare his heart to the incalculable degree, but at the same time, he is very persistent in his identification with personality.


    We are destined to be discovered, understood, ignored, misunderstood or despised when we come to this world. The more we understand the diversity of human nature, the more we value interesting individuality and cherish the commonness of the moment.


    All kinds of values and experiences conveyed by reading make people automatically accommodate a variety of situations from a low intervention state, and become broad and unbiased in the formation of values. As for the word "human nature", they mostly experience and think about it, and take the essence to remove the dross and practice the piercing eye.


    Yang an said vaguely: "I don''t understand what you said, but I believe you have stepped into the most correct path. Other people''s methods are more or less a bit of craftsmanship, without the pure nature of the road, it is not the most correct way


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "in fact, different roads lead to the same goal. We start from different starting points, and the ultimate goal is common. We will eventually go on the same road. Each of the 108 God level writers has its own unique characteristics and style, but in the end, it''s the compassionate humanistic care. Whether it''s the blood fantasy, the science fiction about the starry sky, or the Xianxia city class, it''s all about people''s emotions, and the thinking and exploration of life is the eternal theme. "


    Yang an seems to understand something, but he doesn''t seem to understand it. However, he knows that he is not a genius in network literature, but as long as he follows the right people, he will make great achievements.


    Tomorrow is the day of the end of the year examination, everyone has entered the final sprint stage. Fang Tianxing is still the old God, and in the Nandu city of Tianwen star, there is a Nandu community.


    Mengge is a very lonely teenager, not because of anything else, but because he was three years old when he was a child because of an accident that caused almost the whole face disfigurement. He has the most beautiful voice in the world, but the corresponding is his out of place face. Mengge has been often criticized and laughed at as a monster since he was a child.


    When young mengge ran home crying to complain to his mother, his mother comforted him and covered his face with black cloth to prevent others from seeing him. Over the years, mengge has been used to the surprise of others. He already knew that he was different from the people around him. He came from the amazing eyes and screams of others when he was young.


    Mengge has no friends. He likes a singer. When he is bored, he can only hum the song of the singer he likes silently. He has a good voice, which can show the charm of the song. He always hid in the corner of the school playground, listening to the singer''s song, and then singing by himself after listening to it, then recording his voice, listening to it again and again, and Pondering over the gap.


    Mengge is immersed in his own small world, and he is his only audience. Really, it sounds a little affectable, but I''m not alone anymore.

 Chapter 189

    Until one day, mengge''s voice suddenly had a new audience.


    This year, a party will be held in the community where he lives, and each building will choose a representative to participate in the singing competition. Originally, the silent mengge had no chance with these activities.


    But mengge''s parents recommended him to participate in the competition. Mengge knew that he intended to refuse, but from the list, he saw his favorite singer''s song, which he had practiced repeatedly.


    I don''t know where the courage comes from. Maybe he wants to sing to others too much. Mengge himself did not expect, he really went to participate in the performance.


    You can imagine that picture. Perhaps no one in the community will ever find that mengge, who is silent and has no sense of existence, suddenly insists on singing in the street activities. This is still a bit surprising.


    Mengge doesn''t remember how he went to the stage. He only remembers that on the stage, mengge nervously closed his eyes all the way. After singing, mengge quickly stepped down. His heart beat like thunder. He was too nervous.


    But what I really didn''t expect was that the people who welcomed mengge were everyone''s appreciation. Those people came up and mengge was surrounded. Some patted his shoulder, some held his hand and said, "mengge, I didn''t expect that you could sing so well.".


    There are many fans in the praise. Mengge is also very worried. It''s great to be noticed. Those little fans are very enthusiastic. One of the girls is the most fierce. She is obsessed with mengge''s singing. Mengge originally wanted to refuse her, but when he saw her young face, the softness in his heart was touched.


    Originally should refuse her, but mengge still can''t refuse her, in front of the beautiful girl, the world of this face has always been very double standard.


    Seeing the admiration in the eyes of little fan Mei, mengge is a bit adrift. He doesn''t understand that it''s a kind of common people''s obsession with celebrities. What little fan Mei falls in love with is not the noumenon of the idol, but a perfect idol in her heart.


    Fans refuse to admit that idols are just like him. They are ordinary people with shortcomings. The fan filter in their mind will rationalize every move of idols and cover up bad places.


    If there is such an important opportunity, fans have to face the idol that ordinary and real side, he will instantly wake up, or even take off the powder back to step on.


    The little girl''s natural curiosity, coupled with mengge''s confused feeling, makes him agree to her pursuit. But all this is doomed to be a tragedy, but mengge is immersed in happiness, and they play together, just like a couple. They visited the nearby scenic spots together, but mengge refused to untie the black cloth on his face. He didn''t know what to do. Under the enthusiastic attack of the girl, the defense line in his heart was gradually disintegrating.


    This day is the girl''s birthday, mengge intends to give him a surprise, early prepared everything. Mengge intends to dedicate her best song to the girl, but the ending is not what he thinks.


    In the evening, mengge dejectedly takes the wine, and the wine poured into his mouth can not make him feel a bit happy. He read Fang Tianxing''s novel, and many people recommended Fang Tianxing''s novel, and commented that the novel of this network author can bring warmth to people.


    "Do you bring warmth to people? Hum, do you also bring warmth to people like me?" Mengge said with a bitter smile.


    Mengge was drinking while he was talking, and his stomach swelled. He couldn''t help bowing and vomiting. He was lying on the ground like a dead dog, and despair spread in his heart.


    The extravagant love is all false. It turns out that he only deserves to be hurt. Mengge feels that a serious illness is coming, and the whole world has abandoned him.


    Mengge thinks that he won''t be so decadent. He should be as strong and invulnerable as before. He thinks that after experiencing the most terrible experience, he will have no fear. Only with a soft knife can mengge know that he is still very naive and can''t bear such harm.


    Mengge doesn''t know how many times she has lived and died in her dream. Mengge moves to make a decision to change everything, but she always feels powerless.


    Fang Tianxing is preparing for the exam when he suddenly feels a throb in his heart. He finds that there is a feeling of despair in Ben Mingbao''s book. Fang tianxinglue has a feeling and finds that it''s from the South capital. Fang Tianxing soared into the air. Others saw him and said, "the day after tomorrow, the exam will be held. What are you going out to do at this time?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "it''s OK. I''m sure I''ll come back before the exam."


    With that, Fang Tianxing left without looking back, and went straight to the Nandu City, which was not far away, but it took him more than half a day to arrive. As soon as Fang Tianxing arrived here, he saw mengge drunk like mud. At the moment, he fell to the ground. Fang Tianxing woke him up. He stood up in a daze and looked at Fang Tianxing.


    In front of this person mengge has not seen, of course, do not know, he staggered to stand up, each other Tianxing said: "who are you, how I am here."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "my name is Fang Tianxing. I feel the pain in your reading my novels. I want to help you."


    "Help, I don''t need help." Mengge said obstinately, and then pushed away Fang Tianxing, who wanted to hold him, but he found that the black cloth he used to cover his face was missing. He cried in panic: "where''s the black cloth? Where''s the black cloth I used to cover my face?"


    Fang Tianxing saw that he was flustered and helpless. He also saw the scar on his face. He probably guessed his fate. Fang Tian walked a few steps and found the black cloth on the ground not far away. Fang Tian went to pick up the black cloth.


    Just when mengge was nervous, the black cloth was handed over. Mengge took the black cloth and wrapped it on his face in a panic. Mengge was relieved that the black cloth wrapped his ugly face again.


    Fang Tianxing saw his appearance and said helplessly: "is the injury on your face the cause of your pain?"


    "Do you have a way to cure the scar on my face?" Mengge said as if he had caught the straw.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "the only way to cure the scar on your face is to have plastic surgery, but if your family has money to treat it, you will not be like this today."


    Mengge''s original fire of hope was extinguished and replaced by deeper despair, but then Fang Tianxing suddenly said: "don''t lose heart, as long as you work hard, there will be hope. Tell me what happened? "


    Mengge tells Fang Tianxing about it. It turns out that after seeing mengge''s ugly face, she can''t accept it. In turn, she calls mengge a liar. The failure of emotion forms a strong psychological hint to mengge, which makes him fall into the emotion of self doubt, self denial and self torture. It not only creates extremely painful experience, but also hinders mengge''s emotional maturity.


    After listening to mengge''s story, Fang Tianxing said to him: "if you fail in the process of pursuing others, I''d like to say that it''s probably not your fault, but you don''t meet the person who happens to like you. Don''t doubt, deny and torture yourself any more. She just doesn''t like you. That''s it. Pick up your courage and go on the road bravely. "


    Fang Tianxing walks back with mengge. On the way, he meets many people who live nearby and know mengge. They smile to say hello and praise mengge''s singing in the community activities. After hearing this, Fang Tianxing is surprised and says, "I didn''t expect that you could even sing. Is it good?"


    Mengge shyly said: "I like that singer very much. I have learned to sing his songs since I was a child."


    While they were chatting, a girl came face to face. When she saw that it was mengge, she said angrily, "you liar, you still have face to come back."


    With that, she will come to mengge. Fang Tianxing stops the woman who looks like a shrew and sees her hysterical appearance because of love and hate. Fang Tianxing knew that her inner love had already disappeared, and the rest was anger and hatred caused by injustice.


    Many people''s love is not real love, accompanied by a strong possessive, you take her as one of your favorite things. The so-called love, just like their own, want to possess. To put it bluntly, I''m just satisfying my own preferences. When you can be happy because of her happiness and sad because of her sadness, it is true love.


    Fang Tianxing stopped her and said, "since you don''t love me anymore, just turn around and walk away with the good things he gave you. There''s no need to stab others before you leave. Because when you speak ill to him, the first thing you hit is your own face. "


    The woman glared at Fang Tianxing and left. Mengge whispered in Fang Tianxing''s ear, "thank you very much."

 Chapter 190

    Fang Tianxing does not care about the smile, soon mengge with Fang Tianxing back to his home, the family received Fang Tianxing very warmly. After learning Fang Tianxing''s identity, mengge''s parents inadvertently asked Fang Tianxing to raise money to help mengge receive plastic surgery, so that he could have the appearance of a normal person and live a normal life.


    Fang Tianxing hesitated, but mengge''s parents knelt down to plead. Although Fang Tianxing hesitated, he agreed to them.


    Fang Tianxing helps them to contact charities. After many public crises, charities now are more and more strict in the use of donations. It is difficult to achieve a clear objective management of accounts because of the point-to-point nature of donations. Because the money into the personal account, most recipients will be as their own money, how to spend, depends on the conscience of the parties.


    After the charity asked to raise money, it must record every expense of the money in detail. Fang Tianxing asked mengge''s family for their opinions, and they agreed. Because they were going to attend the year-end exam, Fang Tianxing said to them, "I have to go now. I have to take the exam. If I have any trouble, please let me know."


    Mengge''s family said, "you go first. It''s really troublesome this time."


    Fang Tianxing went back to the perfect university and didn''t take care of the things here. Charity organizations arrange activities to help mengge raise donations. When they know that mengge has the talent of singing, they are ready to show his ability to raise donations. The audience may think that this guy is very interesting, so they say, then you sing.


    So according to the arrangement of the charity, mengge sang loudly in front of everyone in the square. Mengge didn''t care if anyone was listening to him. Singing and singing, mengge suddenly felt quiet around, and only heard his own voice reverberate behind.


    The pedestrians stopped in the square. These travelers, who met by chance, may not know that their simple and sincere applause encouraged and strengthened mengge''s dream. Mengge''s performances have been very successful. Maybe from then on, in mengge''s heart, being a singer has become his dream. He felt that his future should be with music.


    For example, the original purpose of fund-raising is to do plastic surgery, but the amount of fund-raising is too low to cure completely. Is it OK for family members to temporarily change the purpose of donation and expenses, and carry out palliative care and hospice care.


    Therefore, this kind of help seeking is only suitable for small amount of money, because in fact, this kind of money can not be effectively targeted and supervised, and if it is too serious, it will hurt the donors and make them feel humiliated.


    It is important to have a clear purpose and a sound expenditure account in charitable assistance, but it is not the only one.


    Out of respect for the recipients, it is equally important not to hurt their already fragile self-esteem. Otherwise, these poor and unfortunate people will be deprived of material resources because of their fate, and they will be deprived again in spirit because of the guilt of being given. In this way, the rescue will become harm.


    Most of the time, the staff of charitable organizations, instead of helping the people in need, turn against each other and distrust each other. Why is that.


    In fact, the way volunteers communicate may not be appropriate. Most of the time, the pain we feel in our interpersonal relationship is related to feeling rejected. Sometimes this refusal is obvious, such as the sudden departure of a lover, or being betrayed and alienated by a friend.


    And sometimes the rejection can be very subtle, such as you give the other person a smile in the eyes, but the other person looked away. Or you summon up the courage to send a wechat to the other party, but it takes a long time for the other party to reply briefly.


    Feel the society full of kindness and envy, in fact, most ordinary people as long as pad a chin, nose only 10000 yuan can become a lot of good-looking. And there is no need to care about the problem that the next generation is not good-looking after plastic surgery, after all, good-looking oneself can attract the opposite sex with better conditions.


    But plastic surgery is valid, just finished plastic surgery mengge is really good-looking. But as time goes on, the fat on mengge''s nose is slowly shrinking, and so is his face and lips. Looking at his nose slowly collapsing, he is not satisfied, so mengge has a second plastic surgery.


    Mengge knows that plastic surgery is a big pit. Once he jumps down, it''s hard to come out again. Greed and dissatisfaction are the source of sin. Either you have to bear the pain that is still unsatisfactory, or you have to bear the huge cost and pain to become beautiful again.


    Cosmetic surgery can only bring about changes in appearance, self-confidence, knowledge, talent by cosmetic surgery is not the whole, no internal things, others will only look down on you, like a beautiful vase.


    Self confidence is tempered by one''s own courage and experience, knowledge and talent are forged by one''s own diligence, and the brilliance in other people''s eyes needs to be polished day and night by oneself.


    Mengge knows that this is a face brushing world. Without a good-looking face, it''s like having a pass less than others. It takes a long way to get to the same position as others. Therefore, plastic surgery is a double-edged sword, so that he has confidence in front of others, but also makes him more dependent.


    Mengge, a successful cosmetic surgeon, plans to take part in the talent show, not only to give full play to her talent, but also to pay off the donation. The talent show has been broadcast in China for ten years, with hundreds of thousands of people participating in it every year, and nearly tens of millions after ten years. But in addition to those lucky ones, there are thousands of people struggling for this stage.


    Some have disappeared, some may have changed careers. In everyone''s eyes, it may be a small achievement, but for mengge, it''s just the beginning.


    Life, not because to see hope to adhere to, but adhere to the hope. There was once a new year''s Eve party. One of the programs was to invite the previous talent show to sing a song.


    In fact, in the interview, we can see that few people insist on taking the road of music, most of them are doing ordinary jobs, such as nurses, teachers, Taobao shop owners, white-collar workers and so on.


    In other words, to participate in the draft is just an extra experience for them, and does not change their life trajectory. If the company does not devote too much effort to the artists, it will only give some living expenses.


    If there is a commercial performance, the singer will be given a certain share. This may be a lot of money in the eyes of ordinary people, but for an artist, there is really little left except the rent and decoration fees.


    Mengge can bear the shortage of his life, but he doesn''t understand why he has to bear the cost of his work. If you take part in some activities arranged by the company, as long as the taxi fare is a little higher, the company will not give you reimbursement.


    When there is no performance announcement, mengge runs at home, records songs, surf the Internet, practices songs, and goes to the clothing store to buy clothes.


    Fang Tianxing is also taking the examination at the end of the year. The content of this examination is very special, especially about Su Shi, an ancient poet. Su Shi was the leader of the literary world in the middle of the Northern Song Dynasty and made great achievements in poetry, CI, prose, calligraphy and painting.


    Yang an some don''t understand of say: "Su Shi isn''t an ancient poet, and we network author have what relation?"


    "We network writers are still literature, Su Shi is a great master of ancient literature, in fact, there are many similarities." Fang Tianxing said to him. When it comes to Su Shi, Fang Tianxing comes up with a story. One day, Su Shi was walking on the road when he heard a girl''s sweet laughter on the other side of the wall. So he stood on tiptoe and peeped into the wall secretly to see the girl''s beautiful face. But the girl found that someone was peeping at her, so she ran away, laughing farther and farther away until she couldn''t hear it.

 Chapter 191

    Then Su Shi touched his nose with some annoyance. He felt that he was quite affectionate and the other side was quite heartless. So he wrote this poem to ridicule himself.


    This is a very rare style. He does not insult himself or the other party. In the emotional amorous and heartless, people often stand in their own position, and do not imagine for each other.


    But Su Shi didn''t. He felt that he couldn''t help it. There was another situation inside the wall and outside the wall, just like life.


    It is often said that heartbeat often brings danger. When you hear the beautiful woman in the wall smile, you feel excited and want to cross the wall. But when you cross the wall, the carrier of affection disappears, so you have to tease yourself, not over the limit.


    For a long time, there was no obvious boundary between Chinese literature and history and mythology. The earliest literature was the record of history and mythology. But pure literature appeared as early as Zhou Dynasty, such as the book of songs.


    Later, poetry, CI, Qu and novel reached their peak in Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    During the period of the Republic of China, martial arts novels became the most popular popular popular novels at that time. In the new China period, the network literature has become the most popular commercial works. Unfortunately, the level of network novels at that time is uneven, and there are few excellent works.


    In the age of the big universe, the network literature has really changed and become the literature that expresses the people''s thoughts and thoughts. Besides the external, practical and utilitarian value, what''s more important is that it also has the internal, seemingly useless and beyond utilitarian value, that is, spiritual value.


    Spiritual value is different from material value. Spiritual value is intrinsic, ontological and constantly surpassing itself. Poetry, poetry, music and Fu, literature with a beautiful attitude into people''s hearts, people or intoxicated, or taste.


    For you to open a magical door, suddenly bright, colorful, warm as spring. Literature is the study of human beings, that is, aesthetics, which is the knowledge to solve all the mysteries of the world.


    It is Xie Yue, the president who presides over the year-end assessment. The management of the perfect University attaches great importance to the examination. The winner can represent the perfect university and fight for the title of the new king. The best of the new authors must be selected, so as to maximize the results.


    Although we are running with each other every year, we are not allowed to fail again.


    We all worked hard to prepare, and planned to show all our style in the end of the year examination. We suppressed the surging feeling in our hearts. Soon the examination began, and everyone went on the stage. Each class had an internal competition first, and soon the competition began.


    So before the Wutai poetry case, Su Shi could not understand why he was sent to the worst place every time he was an official, and why he was so talented but not valued by the emperor.


    However, why talent must be valued? When one day one can understand the propriety of the swing in the wall and the outside world, and understand the significance of the coexistence of talent and non talent in this world, his life will rise to a higher level, and he will have greater tolerance and openness.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, he said helplessly: "after listening to your words, I seem to be more worried. Unconsciously, your realm seems to have far exceeded me."


    Fang Tianxing does not care about the smile, indifferent said: "the road has priority, no size of achievement.". As long as the heart to pursue, everyone can experience the beauty of network literature


    They left the examination room and came to the classroom. Everyone was talking about the exam and the next exam. The examinations are both civil and military, which test both theoretical knowledge and strength. The next test must be a test of strength, only the ability to really protect all living beings.


    "Let''s go, take a rest and prepare for tomorrow''s exam. You should give full play to it. Our perfect university must let the other two colleges know that the perfect university is not vegetarian, we are the best." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    All of us have aroused great ambition to move forward towards the goal in our hearts and fight. Soon, the next day, the news of the exam came, and it turned out that he was going to huoyun galaxy.


    "I heard that there was a war there. After the war, countless zombies appeared and wantonly devoured lives. The ruler of huoyun Galaxy sent an invitation to perfect university for help, and the President Xie Yue has agreed. Those powerful zombies naturally have the strong hand in the perfect university, and those weaker ones are solved by us new students. " Well informed Yang an said to the public.


    Soon, as Yang an expected, the teacher came to gather us, "I believe that some of you have already known about things in the fire cloud galaxy. The perfect university is invited by the ruler of the fire cloud galaxy to destroy the zombies. This is not only an exam, but also a battle on behalf of our perfect university. I hope you will play the role of our perfect university. " The teacher said to the crowd.


    They agreed in a loud voice, and soon everyone summoned their warships, and the sky seemed to tremble.


    Soon, with the sound of powerful mechanical movement, countless warships appeared. This time, led by Yang Fan, who was beside the headmaster Xie Yue, he stood on the front warship and said to the people, "let''s go to the huoyun galaxy."

 Chapter 192

    Everyone should be ordered to go out together to the huoyun galaxy. Through a series of means, such as modifying memory, the east of the Milky way developed a large number of undercover agents and occupied many important positions in China. With the passage of time, these undercover agents have grown up and become deeply rooted in China.


    Five years ago, in order to bring China into chaos, some undercover agents who went abroad from Japan called out that the king and Marquis Xiangning had a kind of banner, raised the banner of uprising and announced that they wanted to overthrow China.


    Although the rebellion was suppressed, the strength of China was greatly damaged, and many undercover agents took advantage of this opportunity to become powerful and powerful people in China, and the power they possessed was enough to overthrow China. Some Japanese undercover agents are still lurking. Once they receive orders, they can steal the ruling power of China with lightning speed.


    The warships of all the people went to the Firecloud galaxy together. When they arrived at the Firecloud star domain, they saw the devastated planet. The war between the two countries in the Firecloud Galaxy did not last long, but the death toll reached millions. The cruelty of the war once again incisively and vividly appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The sky here has long been torn. Fang Tianxing drove the warship to wander in the chaos for a long time, and then Fang Tianxing stepped down the warship.


    In front of and behind Fang Tianxing, people from the other three colleges of Internet arts also appeared one after another, and Yang an''s position was very close to Fang Tianxing - they passed the transmission together, and naturally they came out together.


    Fang Tianxing looked around and found himself in the sky over a vast continent. This continent is a boundless Gobi, plants are extremely rare, looks like a desolate.


    And in the middle of this desolate Gobi, there is a high debris, vaguely can see that there was an ancient city here. It was destroyed in the flames of war. Originally, there have been endless years here, but the moment we see the ruins, Fang Tianxing is shocked by the touch of his heart.


    When Fang Tianxing looked around, he saw the outline of some remnant buildings. There was a ring-shaped wall, which surrounded the city in the center.


    The buildings in this city look very rough. They are all made of large gray rocks without carving, revealing the atmosphere of primitive simplicity and wilderness.


    In many places, the smoke of gunfire has not been cleared up. The previous fighting here was extremely fierce. After this war, the fighters from China and Japan went abroad for seven or eight times. In the rest of the fighting, most of them were women, old people and children. It can be said that it was extremely fierce.


    In the end, the Galactic Federation forced a truce between the two countries and suppressed the war between the two countries. No one is a fool. When the war is over, the three major schools of Internet literature take action to eliminate the pain brought by the war.


    At the same time, the threat from both sides has also been quietly lifted. Since one of China''s planets has been smashed into ruins, Japan''s going abroad will certainly stop and quietly withdraw its troops. It seems that there has never been any conflict with China. We are still good brothers.


    However, after several wars, this planet has become a corpse breeding ground. The corpses buried in this place will not decay naturally. After a long time, it will become a paradise for zombies.


    Corpse raising place is the most terrible, dangerous and taboo cemetery in funeral geomantic omen. After the body is buried in the corpse raising place, not only the human muscles and internal organs will not rot, but also the hair, teeth and nails will continue to grow.


    The body gains the essence of heaven and earth by taking advantage of the light of the sun and the moon. Some of the body functions return to life. If there is a persistent mind, it will become a zombie.


    They absorb the souls who have died miserably here. That''s why people are so afraid. That''s why they want to seek the help of the three major schools of Internet literature to eliminate the zombies here. " Yang an explained.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and stood there, not knowing whether to move on or stay in the same place. In Yang an''s view, the more the zombies go deeper, the more terrifying they are. It''s no doubt to seek death to move on. However, if you stay where you are, you can''t reach a certain level of strength. You can''t split the space to go back, and you will eventually stay in this bombing area.


    Fang Tianxing nodded. Then he continued: "there will be scuffle every time the moonlight falls here, and it is very likely to break through the limit of range and cause damage to nearby people.


    At the same time, the terrain on the battlefield is also transformed by these terrible forces. Maybe it used to be full of traps and wars, but now it''s all razed to the ground. If it is not for the bones and debris that can be seen everywhere, who would have thought that it used to be a prosperous city.


    Although the area here is vast, but due to a smooth, exploration is also making rapid progress. After a rough sweep, we began to investigate the locations one by one.


    When Fang Tianxing passed a pair of normal places for the second time, the change suddenly happened.


    Fang Tianxing only felt a pain in his feet. He looked down and saw that there was a hand holding his feet in the ruins under his feet. Fang Tianxing tried hard to lift his feet, but that hand still held on to his feet.


    Fang Tianxing''s words gushed out and changed into a long sword. He cut the hand directly, but the hand was not cut off. Fang Tianxing''s long sword can only cut into a very shallow layer, but can''t cut it off. Yang an immediately takes out the mace and breaks the arm with a hammer.


    Soon the zombie came out of the ruins. The thin haired, old man like zombie stretched out his tongue, salivated and gave them a terrible smile. You can see that the old man''s Zombie still has dry blood, scars and bullet holes.


    Fang Tianxing had been prepared for all the more terrible scenes. He didn''t feel anything in his heart, but the bad smell in the air made people suffocate.


    At this time, a slight voice appeared behind Fang Tianxing. When he turned his head, it turned out that another zombie was coming out of the ruins. The zombie could still be seen as a woman. He could tell that it was a female zombie in professional clothes. Half of her face was covered with blood, and the other half was pretty.


    Fang Tianxing said to Yang an, "you go to deal with the old man''s zombie. Leave me this beautiful one."


    Yang an speechless said: "are you deliberately arranged like this?"


    Although some dissatisfied, but Yang still do, he waved a mace rushed to the ugly old man zombie. The old man''s Zombie looks old, but it''s not a pustule after he becomes a zombie. He fights with Yang an, and Fang Tianxing is against the professional beauty zombie. I don''t know if the beauty zombie was vegetarian before she died, but now she is definitely not.


    The zombie has been mutated, and its strength is far beyond ordinary people, and there is almost no pain. It is almost difficult to be killed. After all, it has already died once. It''s no accident that Yang an has the same problem as Fang Tianxing. Although Yang an has a lot of brute force, it''s a pity that the head and neck of the zombie are just like noodles. It''s still OK to be beaten in circles.


    Looking at the old man''s Zombie and looking at himself with a strange smile, Yang an felt as if he was laughing at himself. He was angry and snorted, and fought hard. This is a great power, hit the old man''s zombie on the top of his head, hit him to the ground, but the zombie is still roaring, waving his hands, get up and continue to fight.


    The beautiful zombie fighting with Fang Tianxing is not as stiff as the ordinary Zombie''s body. When attacked, she also turns around fiercely, but her movements are obviously a little raw and stiff.


    The professional beauty zombie suddenly made a noise in her throat, and the red light in her pupils became more intense. Her body jumped up and rushed to Fang Tianxing, and her arm stretched out an extremely sharp nail like a sharp knife.


    I don''t know why, this zombie gives Fang Tianxing a different feeling than those zombies he met in the past. This zombie has a lot of speed and strength. Fang Tianxing''s sword across the beauty Zombie''s chest, can only leave a shallow scar on the arm, did not give the beauty zombie a cent.

 Chapter 193

    Fang Tianxing was ready to pull it back and poke it again. He found that the sword was tightly stuck in the bone in the chest of the beautiful zombie.


    Fang Tianxing tried hard to draw out the sword, but the beautiful Zombie''s bone was completely stuck in Fang Tianxing''s sword, waving his hands and grabbing it. Fang Tianxing had no choice but to say, "don''t blame me."


    The beauty zombie suddenly stopped, and then her chest burst open. It turned out that under the crisis, Tianxing turned her sword into a mace, and the big and thick mace was beyond the beauty Zombie''s endurance.


    On the other side, Yang an''s situation is not so good. Seeing the old man''s Zombie struggling, Yang an clenches the mace and attacks the old man''s Zombie''s leg. Only heard the sound of crisp bone fracture, and then the small body broke out in general, unexpectedly jumped more than one meter high from the ground. Grasp the opportunity, Yang Anyang from the mace, with all his strength to the old man''s Zombie''s lumbar where hit down.


    The old man''s Zombie fell to the ground waving his left arm. The lumbar vertebrae was broken. Even though the old man''s Zombie could still move, he could no longer stand up. He could only lie on the ground and roar.


    After a few breaths, Yang an went to the old man''s Zombie and put on the last knife. He watched the black blood mixed with white brain flowing out of the Zombie''s head. Yang an didn''t blink.


    Finally solved them, Fang Tianxing and Yang an are relieved, just when they think they can temporarily calm down, there are some strange voices nearby. Fang Tianxing looked up and looked around. Unexpectedly, there were some zombies around soon. At first, there were three or five zombies. But later, there were more and more zombies, which made Fang Tianxing afraid. Just now those two fought hard. There are hundreds of zombies here. I''m afraid they can drown people.


    "Run." Fang Tianxing quickly pulls Yang an up to leave. Yang an''s legs are also weak. He pulls Yang an up the stairs. The elevator here is not maintained and has long been invalid. Two people can only take the stairs, all the way up the roof, the zombies action is a bit slow, can''t catch up so quickly.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an come to the top of the building. There are some sundries here. Fang Tianxing and Yang an move the sundries here to block the stairway. They thought they could stop the zombies temporarily, but they didn''t expect that the zombies would gather more and more. Fang Tianxing says helplessly: "can''t we go this time¡°


    Yang an was puzzled and said, "can''t we fly? We''re afraid of zombies¡°


    Fang Tianxing shook his head and said to him helplessly, "look what''s flying in the sky¡°


    Yang an looked up at the sky and saw that there were many birds in the sky. He didn''t notice the abnormality. Fang Tianxing said to him, "look carefully, those birds have mutated and become more terrible monsters than zombies after being infected with the virus. Flying into the sky can only attract more attention.


    Just when they had no choice, suddenly a voice came from a distance. It was a passage written by the God level author pure little dragon in the late night bookstore.


    "People know that ghosts are terrible, but ghosts know that people are poisonous."¡¶ In the late night book house, the romantic story of the hero, which is warm, funny and thought-provoking, makes the pure little dragon known as the first person in the city.


    This book tells the story of doctor Zhou Ze, who opened a late night study after he came back from hell and became a ghost catcher.


    "When I go to hell, I will come back again!"


    From the lyrics of Liang Chuan''s guest star from "I come from hell" in "late night bookstore", that one person and one cat come back from hell in order to avenge their friends and themselves!


    This book is more a book about looking for light in the dark than a devil coming back from hell. In every story, it is accompanied by the anger of the criminals, the anger of the bystanders, and the sympathy for the real victims. It is clearly a book about right and wrong,


    Bruce Lee once said, "I have a dream that I don''t need to analyze the trend and popular novels, because what I write is the trend."


    Pure Bruce Lee is not so pure. On the contrary, almost from the beginning, pure Bruce Lee took the speed beyond the wind speed and carried the passengers to the kindergarten that he could never reach.


    The arrival of pure little dragon dissolves the danger of Fang Tianxing and Yang an, and Yang an and Fang Tianxing are also relieved. With the arrival of the pure little dragon god level author, those zombies are a little flustered.


    Soon, the figure of pure little dragon gradually appeared, the vast pressure came, and the strong breath spread, making all the people present feel the strong pressure from the soul.


    The zombies at the bottom were crawling and shivering.


    He hasn''t appeared yet, just a voice that doesn''t know how far away from the void, with such a strong pressure, causing a strong tremor to people''s hearts, who can do it except the real God level author.


    God level writers are high above others, and they usually don''t appear. I didn''t expect that God level writers would come here today. It should be a great honor for everyone, but now it seems that it''s not so pleasant.


    "The heart has a grave, burying the undead. Since you live in this world, you have to get used to the dirty and disgusting things in this world while enjoying the beautiful side of the world."


    No one is not surprised, the crowd stirred up a storm, this time the storm, much bigger than before. For most of the people present, a supreme god level writer is a legendary existence. No one has really seen a god level writer, and no one can understand how powerful the God level writer is.


    It is said that at the level of God level authors, they can brand their own net text into the void, form a school of their own, create the kingdom of God, form a powerful God level law, and destroy heaven and earth with every move. If they don''t reach that level, they will never know how terrible that level is.


    Soon a young man came from a distance. His figure was illusory. He stood there, but it seemed that he didn''t exist at all. His figure is not strong, but the spirit of being a writer has shown his status.


    This is a real God level author, and countless eyes fall on him, including Fang Tianxing. This is the first time Yang an has seen a real God level author. Fang Tianxing has seen God level authors several times, but they are not so publicized as pure Bruce Lee.


    When Fang Tianxing looks at people coming from afar, Rao feels that they are unfathomable with his eyesight. That is a supreme Divine rule. After he becomes a divine writer, he always carries the supremacy of heaven and earth. That is a realm. If he does not touch that realm, he will never understand the horror of that realm.


    "Is this the legendary divine writer?" Yang an''s tone has become a little dignified. Even with his arrogance, when facing a god level author, he has to admit that his strength is far from the same level.


    There are a lot of geniuses in this world, and the situation of leaping over the ranks also appears from time to time. However, few people can fight with God level writers before they become God level writers. There is an insurmountable gap between ordinary writers and God level writers. This gap is much larger than before.


    "This pure little dragon seems to be the God level author of the second heaven and man realm, and his strength is already very strong." Fang Tianxing suddenly said to himself.


    "The author of heaven, man and spirit?" Yang an doubts of say.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Yang an was also stunned. In his mind, he always thought that the God level author was supreme, and after achieving the God level author realm, he was the real God.


    It never occurred to me that there was a hierarchy of divine level authors. Now I heard Fang Tianxing know that, and Yang Ancai knew that he suddenly felt that divine level authors also had hierarchy. Listening to Fang Tianxing''s tone, there seemed to be quite a few divine level authors.

 Chapter 194

    "How do you know so much?" Yang an puzzled said.


    "I just found it in an ancient book by chance. In fact, I know more by reading." Fang Tianxing said.


    Yang an some puzzled said: "which ancient book, how I have not seen."


    "I don''t remember which book it was. Maybe it was written by a senior." Fang Tianxing said casually.


    Yang an didn''t worry too much, but he was relieved to see the zombies at the bottom receding. Fang Tianxing was not so optimistic. The zombies receded only because of the authority of God level writers. As long as these guys were not completely eliminated, they would eventually come back.


    Soon, the perfect university channel sounded, and Yang Fan''s voice came from it, "the students of the perfect university pay attention, the strong zombies have the hand of God level writers, and the rest of the ordinary zombies need you to wipe out, calculate the points according to the number of zombies killed, and finally rank them according to the points to reward for their merits."


    Yang an some worry said: "will there be danger, those zombies are not easy to provoke."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "in fact, those who are strong naturally have the strong in the perfect university to subdue, leaving us only weak, as long as we are careful, there will not be too much danger."


    Yang an also plucked up the courage to leave with Fang Tianxing and searched around for the remains of the zombies. The remains of the zombies were hiding in a dark corner, waiting for them to hibernate. They must be eliminated in order to protect the safety of the remaining residents of the planet.


    Fang Tianxing and Sun Yang went out of the building where they were hiding and searched for the traces of the remaining zombies. Most of these zombies were not strong enough. When Sun Yang and Fang Tianxing met with a single zombie, they were easily destroyed. Most of these zombies were full of resentment towards the society before they died, and they were also affected by the biochemical weapons in the war between the two countries.


    Pure Bruce Lee''s saying that people know ghosts are horrible and ghosts know people are poisonous is the best interpretation of these zombies. The deeply resentful soul refuses to disperse. Can not be willing to soul for a long time, into a zombie, has affected other people''s normal life, this is intolerable.


    Fang Tianxing and Sun Yang searched carefully all the way, but they didn''t miss a corner. Many of the solitary zombies here were killed by them. All the way from the suburbs to the city center, the zombies here seem to be stronger and stronger. It seems that people in the city are more resentful than those in remote places, and the zombies they turn into are more powerful.


    All the way to the city center, Fang Tianxing and Yang Angang just killed ten zombies living in the suburbs. They were originally workers in construction sites. After their death, the zombies eroded by biological and chemical weapons became very powerful. Fang Tianxing and Yang Angang spent a lot of effort to defeat them.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an come to the square in the center of the city. It seems strange here. There is always black smoke around for a long time. Fang Tianxing''s pressure is doubled. He said to Yang an, "it''s not easy here. Let''s be careful."


    Yang an only felt hairy in his heart, but he still believed Fang Tianxing''s words and carefully followed Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing moved forward all the way, and it seemed that he stepped on something.


    A strange music sounded, "the boundless end of the world is my love, the flowers are blooming at the foot of the green mountains..."


    When the atmosphere is dense, the music makes people feel numb, but what''s more frightening is that there are dancing steps around.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an saw a lot of zombies coming up around them. They were dancing like they had danced before they died. However, the original uniform movements were now gloomy and terrifying.


    Fang Tianxing tightened his sword and said to Yang an, "let''s leave here first."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an thought that these aunts would not let them leave here, but the dancing zombies were divided into two camps, which seemed to oppose each other.


    They are both supporters of their respective countries and wives of officials of both sides. They are not good at fighting because of their long-term respectable life. However, they can''t stay out of the battle between the two countries. Their keen mind enables them to calmly meet the storm. Li Guoli remembers that an old lady once held her hand and said, "we are not only dancing square dance, but also the dignity of middle-aged women in our respective countries.".


    As the family members of officials, we come out to dance the square dance, not only on behalf of ourselves, but also on behalf of the people behind them.


    Dancing square dance to the end of one''s life is fate.


    This is all Li Guoli''s life. No one, looking at the whole stage, can challenge Li Guoli''s authority. She is almost the master of the square, and outside her territory, there is another stage.


    A stage is like a battlefield. Where there are people, there is a stage. Where there is a stage, it is the field of dancers. Li Guoli has successfully occupied the stage of life, she is very peaceful, very enjoy.


    On the eve of the war, the fighting between the two sides has become extremely intense, and both sides are bound to fight to death. Li Guoli changed into relaxed clothes after dinner and opened the door. Her husband told her to behave well and not to lose the dignity of the country.


    Li Guoli smiles. No, I have always been the master of the stage. Now I am, and I will be.


    Li Guoli entered the agreed battlefield and poured into the darkness, like a dragon, sinking into the dark sea of ice.


    The square was ablaze with lights, and dancing women gradually swarmed in, like schools of fish chasing light, who filled the square with supporters from their respective camps.


    Today''s battle is destined to be more than just a battle. It is more about the morale of both sides and their dignity.


    In the square, another group of people have been well prepared. They are holding the necessities for dancing, sitting or standing, and their eyes are killing. They all understand, too understand, no matter what, momentum can''t lose.


    This is a struggle between the two forces. These old ladies, who are no longer old, have been on the stage. They belong to two different forces. They definitely can''t survive each other. They must fight and defeat each other thoroughly before they can be convinced.


    Li Guoli condescending said: "who leads, I am Li Guoli, want to talk with her."


    The aunts on the opposite side are separated from each other, like guards. From the depth of the stream of people, a black haired Auntie comes out. She is stocky and slightly fat, but her look does not change. She has atmosphere. The so-called atmosphere means that she must have jumped many years and seen many stages.


    "My name is song Aijia, but I''ve been dancing for three or five years. I''m a newcomer, but we want to dance here. I''m sure it won''t be worse than you," she said


    Some of Li Guoli''s aunts burst out laughing. It''s too tender. Three or five years is only a beginning for square dancing. Unless you are talented and a wonder of square dancing, there are not many people who can become a wonder in the world. Li Guoli may be one of them.


    Only those who are familiar with the history of square dance will be very surprised, because Li Guoli is song Aijia, nodding, and the aunts beside her consciously give up a place.


    Li Guoli takes the lead. She is worthy of being the king of dance. Her steps are light and powerful. Like a torrent of iron and steel, she can reach people''s hearts and roam in the song for a long time.


    The lyrics are simple, but the dance steps are not simple. There is an eternal echo. Li Guoli dances with green bricks under her feet. Their dance steps are too neat and overbearing. Most people in the square feel the pressure from the king. At that moment, in the battlefield thousands of miles away, Li Guoli''s husband, General Chang, takes a sip of tea and opens his eyes.

 Chapter 195

    The dance of Li Guoli, the king of dance, is so terrible that people who have met her are all impressed by her. Song Aijia''s eyes are also different.


    While dancing impeccable dance, Li Guoli said: "you still have time to regret now. If you admit defeat now, you can save face."


    Not to be outdone, song AI Jia said without expression: "sister Guoli, I''ve learned."


    Later, song Aijia also started her own dance steps. Li Guoli did not expect that song Aijia would dance her own famous song. Compared with Li Guoli''s strong, song Aijia''s dance steps are more gentle and beautiful, just like the ancient Aphrodite dancing beside the olive branch pool.


    Song Aijia and her sisters, like a group of fine brushwork ladies, walk into the Victory Square. All the middle-aged and old men present are crazy. Even the adjutants sent to protect Li Guoli are crazy.


    "What are you doing standing there? You don''t want to change a song for me." Li Guoli said angrily to the adjutant.


    Song Aijia and the whole audience held their breath after they finished dancing. Li Guoli felt an irresistible force, which made her feel that the stage no longer belonged to her.


    Li Guoli refuses to accept that no one has ever won on the stage.


    "Do you remember the king of dance who was defeated by you 20 years ago


    High spirited, to be defeated by their own losers is a severe shame Song Aijia said to her.


    "There seems to be such a person." Li Guoli was still vaguely impressed, but she could not remember what the man looked like.


    "You not only took her place, you also took most of her supporters. Do you remember that?" Song Aijia reminded.


    Li Guoli still can''t remember the person''s appearance. Song Aijia sneered and said, "the previous dance king who was defeated by you was depressed and committed suicide soon after he went back. At that time, you said that the loser didn''t deserve to be remembered. Only the strong are worthy of the stage. Only the strong are on the stage. Today I want you to taste the taste of failure, Only in this way can I comfort my mother''s spirit in heaven. "


    Li Guoli wanted to say something else, but song Aijia didn''t give him a chance. She said to herself, "I''ve been practicing dance all these years to avenge you."


    Li Guoli took a cool breath. She felt a little desolate. In fact, she regretted what happened in those years. She also wanted to apologize, but the other party seemed to avoid it deliberately, and finally could only let it go.


    Today, things will happen to her. She can''t bear such humiliation. She must fight back and fight back hard. At this time, song Aijia''s husband, General Wang, ordered his men to release biological and chemical weapons. He was ordered to turn all the people on the planet into monsters.


    The chemical and biological weapons released by General Wang have been studied in secret for a long time. The chemical and biological weapons used to be called bacterial weapons. It refers to weapons made of bacteria, viruses, toxins and other materials that cause disease or death of people, animals and plants. As a weapon of mass destruction, it still poses a major threat to mankind.


    Japan went abroad to secretly set up an experimental base in China. In the experiment, Chinese people were used as experimental materials, and a large number of innocent Chinese people were killed with bacterial weapons. They mainly studied Yersinia pestis, Vibrio cholerae, Rickettsia typhi and yellow fever virus and other aerosol sprays.


    The Galactic Federation once issued a bill to require all countries to prohibit the use and research of biological and chemical weapons. For this reason, it also set up a treaty to destroy biological and chemical weapons. The signing of the treaty did not stop some countries from developing biological weapons, but they were more hidden.


    With the development of life science and biotechnology, biological and chemical weapons have caused great damage to the environment. The residual substances last for a long time, and the toxic effects of poisons are lasting.


    Science is a double-edged sword, it can benefit mankind, but once it is used by war maniacs, it will also destroy mankind. The Galactic federal government has issued a treaty to restrict chemical and biological weapons.


    The main content of the treaty is that the Contracting States will prohibit the use, production, purchase, storage and transfer of all kinds of chemical weapons, and all the Contracting States promise to destroy the chemical weapons they possess.


    Dismantling or diversion of all chemical weapons production facilities, providing detailed information on their respective chemical weapons depots, weaponry and destruction plans. Ensure that chemical and biological weapons are not used for war purposes.


    The most terrible thing about biological and chemical weapons is not the lethality, but the fact that they are living creatures. Even if there is a little residue, they may proliferate and spread to a larger area.


    To make matters worse, zombie virus will fall into dormancy in unsuitable environment. Dormant zombie virus has extremely strong vitality and can resist various killing methods. Moreover, it has a very long life, deep buried and vacuum sealed, and has a strong infection ability after decades.


    There are even such cases, a grassland infected with the virus, how to deal with can not prevent the emergence of new infected people. Later, people completely sealed the grassland with dozens of centimeters of cement, and finally there were no new cases of infection.


    However, decades later, livestock grazing on the edge of the concrete area were infected again. As long as it cannot be effectively suppressed and eliminated in a short period of time, zombie virus is also a weapon with great lethality. Like maggots attached to bones, zombie virus can entangle a piece of land or a piece of people and spread slowly. Over time, many people can die.


    At sunrise, there is an expert who studies chemical and biological weapons. His name is hotagawa island. He firmly believes that the more chemical and biological weapons are prohibited by the federal government of the galaxy, the more powerful they are.


    Since then, hotanawa has visited various places for many times, secretly developing the most perfect biochemical weapons. At the same time, he lobbied around the Japanese military to publicize the advantages of low-cost and powerful chemical and biological weapons, and received a lot of positive responses.


    However, sunrise country was planted in the secret base of China. After less than a year, it was discovered by the local army and almost destroyed.


    The researcher of biological and chemical weapons had to abandon the original site and find another safe place.


    The war between Japan and China has been deadlocked. Although Japan has made sufficient preparations and has long been ready to go, China''s tenacious resistance is also surprising. The war was in a state of anxiety, and the human and material resources of both sides were involved in the front line, which was also a huge burden for Japan to go abroad.


    The high-level generals who went abroad on the last day decided to use their last mace to spread chemical and biological weapons all over the planet. On that day, the sky was covered with strange red clouds, and neither side in the battle knew what had happened.


    Some of those who went abroad recognized what these were, and they wanted to escape in horror, but the whole planet was covered by the poisonous fog of biological and chemical weapons, the sky changed color, even the river was full of poison, and the whole planet became a human purgatory.


    Many people on this planet inhale the red poison fog, which contains a large number of zombie viruses. These viruses multiply in the body, and eventually occupy every corner. The infected people become monsters.


    Driven by the virus, zombies kept looking for those who were not infected. Fortunately, those people contacted the federal government of the galaxy and then passed on the situation here. When people knew what happened here, they were all angry. Japan went abroad to use the originally prohibited biological and chemical weapons, and the public opinion condemned Japan to go abroad.


    In order to stop the public opinion, the high-level officials of Japan''s going abroad have already prepared a backhand. They directly put the charge on hotagawa Island, who developed biochemical weapons. Because after releasing the chemical weapons, the high-level officials of Japan''s going abroad arranged for him to feign death, arranged for hotagawa island to hide from the Galactic federal government, and destroyed all the criminal evidence before that, All those who participate in the research of biological and chemical weapons must be dissolved and all material evidence must be destroyed.


    They all vowed to die, never to disclose all the information about the research, and will bring them into the coffin after death, never to the outside world.


    The remaining experimental materials and instruments were thrown into the furnace, and the burned ashes were scattered into the sea and scattered with the wind.

 Chapter 196

    However, the human experimental data accumulated in recent years brought back a large number of research data and remaining virus samples. The power of the virus is great, but he is not satisfied with the effect. What hotagawa wants is that everyone infected by the virus will become the most brave fighter and form the most intrepid army in the world. In that case, it is not a delusion to dominate the galaxy.


    Hotanawa paid too much for zombie virus, his idea has unconsciously fallen into madness, maybe from the beginning he embarked on a crazy road of destruction.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an walk all the way to the city, getting closer and closer to the final truth. The more they see, the more frightened they are. These zombies have long lost their lives. Their bodies are completely occupied by the virus, and their actions seem aimless. However, Fang Tianxing finds that their brains are controlled by the virus, and it seems that someone is secretly directing them.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an found a group of zombies in a shopping mall in the city center, but found that one of the zombies did not rely on instinct like other zombies, but seemed to have his own thinking. Fang Tianxing asked Yang an to be merciful and follow the furtive zombie to a small building, Fang Tianxing and Yang an follow carefully.


    Soon a few zombies came over, and there was no other zombie like void in their eyes. On the contrary, they seemed to have a lot of intelligence, not just the role of chasing the living.


    Compared with ordinary zombies, these zombies retain a lot of wisdom. It''s not a simple thing for them to gather here.


    The zombies here seem to be waiting for something. Fang Tianxing and Yang an quietly climb up the stairs and see the zombies in front of the screen. They seem to be waiting for something.


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an are also holding their breath. Soon an image appears on the screen. Under the flicker of the image, a middle-aged man appears. He says in a low voice, "are you all here? Has the task assigned to you been completed as planned?"


    The zombie at the scene seemed to understand. He stood up wobbly, and made a sound like metal friction in his mouth. He said in an astringent voice, "your honor, we have carried out your plan. Those who come to destroy the zombies are all led to the arranged places by us. They never dream that the zombies like walking corpses will also plot. "


    When the middle-aged man on the screen heard this, he gave a sly smile. He said with a smile, "let them all die. The explosives I buried in advance are enough to send them to hell. Maybe some of them will be like you. Among the tens of millions of experimental objects, only a few hundred have preserved their wisdom. Maybe these students from the three major schools of Internet literature can give me a little surprise. "


    Yang an and Fang Tianxing hide outside the balcony to eavesdrop. Yang an hammers angrily on the wall outside. The sound is not big, but the zombies still hear it.


    "Who." A bearded zombie roared and rushed to this side. Yang an raised the mace to fight, but he didn''t think the strength of the other side was amazing. Before, he had completely hidden his strength.


    "I didn''t expect that we zombies would play as pigs and eat tigers." The beard laughed.


    Yang an was knocked down on the balcony and fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured. He got up and scolded angrily: "how can your grandfather be so easily knocked down by you? I won''t beat you to death."


    With that, Yang an jumped onto the balcony and smashed it down with a mace. The blow was so powerful that the zombie didn''t dare to pick it up. He quickly retreated and the balcony was smashed.


    There were not only one zombie here, but also others. There were at least 30 zombies around. Yang an was struggling with one, let alone so many zombies.


    Yang an and the bearded zombie fight together. The bearded zombie is not as clever as he used to be. He not only has the body like a master of horizontal training, but also is more agile than ordinary zombies.


    When Yang an fought with him, he could hold on at the beginning, but gradually he fell into the disadvantage. Fang Tianxing was worried when he saw this. He used a move to force back the zombies who stopped him and help Yang an out of the siege. He pulled Yang an out, "I''m here to stop them. You go to inform our people as soon as possible. You can''t let the Zombie''s plot succeed."


    Yang an is a Leng at first, then full of tears to say: "day line, you want to take care more, I go first."


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t help but say, "don''t worry, I''m not dead yet."


    Yang an leaves at ease. He has confidence in the strength of the other party''s Tianxing. Up to now, Fang Tianxing has grown up to be no less than those young god level writers. Today''s crisis can''t stop Fang Tianxing. Seeing Yang an leave, Fang Tianxing turns to meet those zombies. Although these zombies are powerful, they are not enough to make him feel afraid. They are just small grindstones.


    Fang Tianxing is more and more brave. He just feels that his blood has been ignited. These zombies can''t cause him much trouble. Fang Tianxing will be stronger and stronger. Originally, they can suppress Fang Tianxing, but later, it will be more and more difficult to suppress Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is like a tiger out of the cage. He doesn''t care about their blockade at all. Soon the situation begins to reverse. Fang Tianxing''s fighting power is getting higher and higher. In turn, they can''t lift their heads.


    These zombies were shocked. They were surprised that Fang Tianxing''s role was so rare among the young generation of experienced people that they didn''t pay attention to these experienced young people. To them, these young people are just rookies, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    These zombies are not afraid of death. Even if they are injured, they also have viruses to repair their bodies. As long as they are not killed all at once, they can always recover. Fang Tianxing''s attack is not enough to cause a fatal blow to them. Soon, Fang Tianxing''s wounds are more and more, and he has to guard against the Zombie''s virus infection at any time. The pain is constantly invading his defense line.


    Blood loss of weak body drive, slow body function and other factors form a terrible combination. And those zombies dare not relax at all. They surround Fang Tianxing and don''t give him a chance to turn over. Dozens of zombies surround Fang Tianxing. It''s not realistic for Fang Tianxing to break through.


    Not to mention the difficulty of escape, the beautiful power of living supports Fang Tianxing''s constant progress. After a few steps, Fang Tianxing suddenly has the idea of doing one vote.


    These have begun to relax the offensive, ready to consume Fang Tianxing''s physical strength. Moreover, Fang Tianxing''s speed is too slow to run. It''s better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers. It''s better to take the initiative to kill a zombie than to let the enemy run around like a cat catching a mouse.


    This can also disrupt the enemy''s deployment, contain or weaken the enemy''s search power, and increase the weight of escape.


    In this way, Fang Tianxing was ruthless. He adjusted his breath and was ready to wait. Zombies, who should not have intelligence, have intelligence. Besides being cruel, they are cunning. It seems that they are. The sound of footsteps suddenly disappeared, and silence was restored in the dreary and dark sewer. Only the zombie birds in the sky made a strange roar.


    A moment later, the zombies did not catch up, but stuck to the wall to keep the same posture, but the other day was a bit too much to bear, the injured body seemed to be cast on the ground by cold cement, and could not be pulled out.


    May be poor blood circulation, leading to leg paralysis. Fang Tianxing bent down to release the bandage and massaged his legs with both hands until the blood began to flow. Fang Tianxing almost greedily breathed a sweet taste.


    Before, Fang Tianxing sealed the main acupoints of the whole body to prevent the virus from entering the body through the wound. The previous blood flow was just dead blood.


    After struggling to stand up straight, Fang Tianxing''s dizziness hit his brain. He held the wall to stabilize his body. After the shock wave retreated, he shook his head hard to calm down.


    Just now the idea is good, but a little impulsive, because Fang Tianxing ignored his state, his current state can no longer stand the fight.

 Chapter 197

    The closed Qi and blood began to work, the cold body was warm, and the physical fitness was gradually recovering. Fang Tianxing moved forward slowly. Suddenly, he stopped, turned around and found that the zombies had come from all directions.


    "It seems that you are going to kill me." Fang Tianxing said with a bitter smile.


    The head of the zombie pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "you are too terrible to stay. How can we be merciful?"


    This time, there is no way to escape. Fang Tianxing looks at the zombie surrounded by him. He has no fear in his heart. In the face of difficulties, some people will shrink back, but some people will march forward bravely.


    The smaller zombie was drooling. He looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "I must taste what you are today."


    With that, he came directly to Fang Tianxing, and the other zombies stood aside. Looking at Fang Tianxing now, he was like a prey on a spider web, unable to break free from the lambs waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for their share of food.


    Fang Tianxing''s body shakes for a while. It seems that he has no strength. It''s no wonder that ordinary people are flesh and blood. How can they not be tired after fighting with zombies for so long.


    However, once he fell down, he would be torn to pieces and could only fight on. The zombie circled around Fang Tianxing, as if to see which place was the best to eat, or perhaps to find the weakness to attack.


    Fang Tianxing knows that these zombies will not be merciful to him. Once he is defeated, he will be torn to pieces. The result of losing is death.


    Fang Tianxing plays twelve points of spirit, facing the zombie in front of him, who treats Fang Tianxing as a prey. Just around the back of Fang Tianxing, a dark wind came. Fang Tianxing quickly turned to his side and rolled over to avoid the blow of the zombie.


    The zombie stood at the place where Fang Tianxing had been based. His saliva splashed around the corner of his mouth. A strange smile bloomed on his ugly face, and he rushed towards Fang Tianxing again.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart was awe inspiring, and his left arm showed a trace of delay, which was a great flaw. The zombie caught a glimpse of this flaw, but did not launch an attack. Fang Tianxing escaped the Zombie''s attack again. Fang Tianxing was not very lucky. He knew that his physical strength would only be consumed continuously, and the change would be the same. In the end, he could only become the Zombie''s prey and a monster like them.


    After playing like a cat and a mouse, it seems that he has lost patience, and Fang Tianxing has more and more flaws in his actions. The zombie finally takes action. He finds out Fang Tianxing''s weakness and gives him a hard blow, which is not as pleasant as he imagined. Fang Tianxing seems to have expected, and his body has no resistance, so he is blasted out by the blow.


    The zombie realized that Fang Tianxing was on purpose. He deliberately took his own attack in order to escape from Shengtian with his own strength.


    The zombie roared and ran after him quickly. He couldn''t let Fang Tianxing run away like this. It was a shame to him. At this time, the sound of fighting came from all around. There were perfect university students fighting with zombies everywhere in the street.


    Fang Tianxing stumbles up and waves to his companions. Yang an sees a zombie chasing behind Fang Tianxing. Yang an quickly picked up the gun, a shuttle of bullets swept past, a few vehicles next to the Zombie''s fuel tank, immediately was hit through, and then exploded.


    Fierce flames burst into the sky, and cars exploded one after another. Strong sound, light and heat form a wall to block the zombie behind Fang Tianxing.


    These zombies still have the instinct of virus. They are afraid of fire and high temperature. These zombies are blocked by Yang an''s move.


    Yang an''s nervous palms were bursting out in a cold sweat. Zombies wandering around finally got action, and those zombies began to leave here driven by instinct.


    However, there are zombies who chased Fang Tianxing before. They are too close to Fang Tianxing and hate him so much that they still refuse to leave. They overcome their instinct and chase Fang Tianxing.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gushed out and turned into blood drops. With one throw, the blood drops rotated and cut off the head of the zombie. A large amount of zombie blood shot out and splashed beside Fang Tianxing. At the same time, a peculiar, disgusting smell of corpse blood quickly spread around.


    The other zombies felt this breath, and their bodies were all slightly shocked. The zombie had just died, and the Zombie''s breath was still there, which covered Fang Tianxing''s breath to the greatest extent.


    These zombies all rely on instinct, lose the sense of the breath of living people, more than a dozen zombies all stop in place at a loss.


    Soon after that, he began to be attracted by the sound of car explosions, turning his pale eyes, dripping transparent, disgusting mucus and pus bubbles in his mouth, and slowly left here.


    Taking advantage of these zombies are all led away, Fang Tianxing dare not neglect, hurry to leave here. Originally, he wanted to go to other places to have a look, but considering his own situation is not very good.


    Fang Tianxing can only give up. Anyway, his goal has been achieved. He has successfully stopped the Zombie''s plot. It''s important to go back quickly.


    "If these zombies can retain their intelligence, there must be something extraordinary. I don''t know what''s amazing." Fang Tianxing just wanted to leave, but he saw the corpse and stopped.


    Fang Tianxing''s long sword waved and cut the zombie into fragments. Soon it was discovered that there was a crystal of life in the body of the zombie. This life crystal body was invaded by the corpse virus. The body started to self protect and condensed the essence of life into one place, thus forming a life crystal.


    This contains a strong vitality, as long as the continuous absorption of this stone, you can constantly improve the physical quality. When the physical quality is improved to a certain extent, the human body will mutate, and even awaken all kinds of supernatural powers.


    Fang Tianxing''s hand turned, and the crystal of life appeared in his hand. It looked the size of a cherry. This is the crystal of life, which can greatly improve the physical fitness.


    However, if you want to absorb the energy safely, you have to refine it first, otherwise you will be invaded by the residual will and become another zombie. The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gush out and turn into a flame to wrap the crystal of life.


    Life crystal slowly opened, forming a warm current into Fang Tianxing''s body, and began to strengthen each other''s body. The blood circulation of the whole body began to accelerate, the metabolism continued to enhance, refreshing.


    A mysterious force came from Fang Tianxing''s body. The intensity of life is improved instantly, and the physical quality is improved a step at a time. Strength, speed and nerve reaction have been improved to a certain extent.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes also broke out a surprising cold, now his life intensity has been improved, stronger, faster, action is also more rapid. Physical fitness is also very important for network authors. When a tall building rises from the ground, the body is the foundation of everything. Only with a good foundation can it carry a higher building.


    In the city, countless zombies are still wandering around. They are also blind to Fang Tianxing''s sudden intrusion. They are constantly wandering around, looking for living people everywhere.


    Occasionally, in some remote corners, there will be people crying before they die.


    Hearing these voices, Fang Tianxing''s face also changed. In the terrible situation, the desperate crowd could do anything. We must quickly pacify the masses, otherwise collective incidents will surely occur.


    In the face of a huge disaster, the hearts of the people have suffered a huge impact. After such a huge disaster, some people have lost their loved ones, their companions, colleagues or classmates, their most sincere friends and their own health. It is normal for people to have many negative emotions.


    Fang Tianxing rushed to the place where the masses gathered. The people here were very flustered. Before, zombies broke into the place and hurt many people. Some people''s relatives and friends were scratched by zombies and infected with corpse poison. The local staff should isolate them to avoid further spread of corpse poison.

 Chapter 198

    However, some people incited the mood of the masses and deliberately wanted to create chaos. When Fang Tianxing arrived, there was a conflict at the scene and a collective incident was almost brewing. Fang Tianxing quickly waved his hand, and a strong wind separated them. Fang Tianxing walked in front of them, and everyone was surprised by the young man who suddenly appeared.


    He walked slowly to the front of the crowd and said, "please be quiet. I''m Fang Tianxing, a student of the perfect university. I''m very sad about what happened to you. Our perfect university has already set out. We can eliminate these zombies soon, but I hope you can wait patiently and don''t have internal conflicts."


    At this time, a representative of the masses stood up and said to Tianxing, "we are very grateful that you perfect university came to help us expel zombies, but some people used their rights to unfairly manage us."


    At this time, the other side of the people quickly stood up and said: "they just want to pick things up, we have unified management of them, there is no discrimination."


    At this time, another man came out of the crowd. He said, "I''m a vegetarian, but there''s meat in your food."


    Fang Tianxing puzzled and said: "I remember there are vegetarian dishes provided?"


    "We provided him with vegetables, but there was no vegetable oil when cooking, so we had to use some animal oil." That girl is a little sorry to say.


    "I would have been cheated if I hadn''t noticed the wrong taste of fanlai." The man said anxiously.


    The students nearby all gathered around to complain to Fang Tianxing, describing their resentment towards the manager. The female student of the perfect university saw that Fang Tianxing was going to be surrounded by the masses, so she had to ask her hands to disperse the crowd.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing waved his hand to stop his protection, and was surrounded by the masses. Everyone talked about his dissatisfaction, and Fang Tianxing listened to everyone''s opinions carefully. Suddenly a man crowded to Fang Tianxing''s side. Fang Tianxing didn''t care much at first, but felt something hard against his chest. The man said coldly, "go to die."


    He stabbed his dagger forward, but he didn''t expect that the dagger could not pierce Fang Tianxing''s skin. Fang Tianxing immediately roared, and the man wanted to run away, but he was caught by Fang Tianxing after all. When the people around him saw that Fang Tianxing had caught the man, he still had a dagger on his body.


    We are not blind, immediately understand what happened, the leader of the uncle said angrily: "Xiao Zhang, how can you do such a thing, how can you hurt the people who help us."


    Xiao Zhang, who was looked at by everyone, turned red. He said submissively, "it''s my own idea to come here to assassinate Fang Tianxing, which has nothing to do with other people."


    With that, he was about to turn out a small bag. When he opened the bag, he was about to swallow the medicine in it. Fang Tianxing immediately stopped him from taking the bag of poison. Fang Tianxing snatched the poison from his hand. I only smell a very pungent smell, which is obviously a package of poison.


    The young man failed to commit suicide and yelled, "don''t ask me. I won''t say anything."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything, just changed the words into a rope to tie him up, gave him to the staff of the nearby perfect university, and told them to take good care of him.


    Fang Tianxing turned to the crowd and said, "do you see that there are bad people in the crowd? I just came down from the front line and found that some zombies have retained their intelligence and are likely to lurk in the crowd. I hope you must be careful. We will send people to patrol day and night to protect your safety. I hope you can also believe us."


    It seems that some of the people below believe in Fang Tianxing. After all, the fact is in front of us that someone has assassinated Fang Tianxing in public, which means that someone must have instigated him behind the scenes. At this time, the purpose behind his assassination is clear.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that everyone believed in himself, he said a few words to comfort everyone, and soon let everyone go back to rest. Fang Tianxing and Yang an leave here. Yang an follows Fang Tianxing and doesn''t say a word. Soon he arrives at a place where there is no one. Yang an can''t help but ask, "Tianxing, someone has assassinated you today. Do you really want to pursue it?"


    Fang Tianxing asked with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Yang an couldn''t figure out what medicine Fang Tianxing bought in the gourd, so he had to follow him. By this time, it was late at night, because he knew that there were zombies in the nearby cities. Everyone reduced their activities at night and went to sleep early.


    At this time, those who dare to come out are either bold and frightening guys or people with different plans. Yang an is sure that Fang Tianxing belongs to the second kind. He must have some purpose for coming out so late, which is definitely not so simple.


    Fang Tianxing quietly went upstairs until the place where the young man who assassinated him today was imprisoned. The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gushed out and became the same color as the surrounding walls. Yang an learned from Fang Tianxing after seeing it. Soon their figures disappeared, as if no one had ever come.


    They waited quietly. After a while, a figure came. The shadow seemed very afraid that others would find him. He kept covering his face with something. He didn''t look like a good person. Fang Tianxing and Yang an watched him enter the room where the young people were held.


    During the day, the young man was locked up here, and no one came to interrogate him. When he saw that no one was in charge of him, he was happy and free. He didn''t make any noise, so he stayed here obediently.


    When the shadow entered the room, the young man was stunned, but soon recognized his identity. Just as he wanted to open his mouth, the shadow covered his mouth in a hurry, "don''t talk much, go out with me first."


    The young man was very obedient. Soon he didn''t speak and left with the shadow. The shadow and the young man left lightly. The shadow seemed to be very clear about the guard''s patrol. It was just right to bypass the people who patrol at night and come to the place where there were few people.


    After confirming that there was no one else around, the shadow in front of him stopped. He turned around, and the young people around him retreated in fear, because the fangs of the shadow in front of him exposed his identity.


    The young man was surprised and said, "you, you are a zombie."


    "It''s strange why I want you to know who I am, because you are going to die today, and everyone who may reveal my secret will die." Said the shadow coldly.


    Then he flashed to the young man. He yelled in panic and wanted to run away, but the zombie in front of him was not the ordinary zombie who was slow. His speed is not only slow, but also far more than ordinary people. Young people can''t escape from him.


    The shadow''s claws are about to catch the young man. If they meet him, they will be assimilated into that kind of ugly zombie.


    When the zombie saw Fang Tianxing blocking his claw, the claw crossed Fang Tianxing''s sword and burst into sparks. The sparks lit up Fang Tianxing''s face. The zombie turned and was about to run away, but how could Fang Tianxing let him run away like this.


    The long sword stabbed him in the back of his heart. The zombie was unexpectedly flexible. He hurried to an iron bridge to avoid Fang Tianxing''s long sword. He didn''t know that Fang Tianxing''s move was just an empty move. The long sword turned into a pick. He quickly reflected Fang Tianxing''s real purpose. But it was too late to change the move. Fang Tianxing''s long sword picked lightly and untied the cover on his face, Although the fangs on his mouth changed his appearance, he could still be recognized.


    It''s unexpected that the man is Lao Zhang who is looking at the gate. He is usually kind to others. No one can imagine that he would become a zombie. Lao Zhang wants to block his face, but Fang Tianxing has already called his name.


    "Lao Zhang, why did you become a zombie''s running dog?" Yang an doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Lao Zhang said with a helpless smile. He stretched out his arm to show them his arm, which still had teeth marks bitten by zombies.


    "Three months ago, when I was driven out of the zombie with you, I was bitten by the zombie. I dare not tell others that I really don''t want to be that ugly. But on a full moon night, the virus in my body still turned into a zombie. I know I can''t be with you any more.

 Chapter 199

    The zombies outside found me and promised to tell me how to return to normal if I finished their task. I didn''t believe it, but they told me that the way to put away the tusks was really successful, so I believed them. " Lao Zhang said slowly.


    "That''s why you worked for the zombies. Today you have to kill your friends. Where''s your heart? You still have reason, but it seems that there is no heart at all." Yang an said to him.


    At this time, the young man also woke up. When he heard what the people said, he stood up and said to Lao Zhang, "you used to be a very good person. Usually, when people have something to do, you stand up to help them. In fact, as long as you tell them your difficulties, they will try to help you. It''s you who exclude yourself from everyone and refuse to let them help you. "


    Maybe people don''t have any expectations for bad people, so it''s surprising that they do good things, hoping that they can change their ways. But people have expectations for good people, but when they do bad things, they are disappointed and become an unacceptable fact.


    In many people''s behavioral consciousness, it''s normal for people who make mistakes to be isolated. See a two people away from him, he will not take the initiative to close.


    But in many people''s moral consciousness, when you think about it, some mistakes are worth forgiving. Everyone is equal. There is no need to deny personality just because of one thing. I once had a classmate who was suddenly isolated by the whole class. I don''t know how she spent it, but I know that she didn''t do anything. Maybe because of a word, she made a classmate unhappy, that classmate ganged up with her and didn''t play with her, or maybe his character was publicized and so on.


    The isolated people are vulnerable. There are always a few unkind people among the isolated people. I don''t think there''s anything unforgivable. I''ll rule out personal morality here, as well as principle.


    Isolation is a terrible act. One has to integrate into the collective. I hope this kind of thing doesn''t happen to the people around me. Thank you for inviting me to answer the questions.


    Good is rewarded with good and evil is rewarded with evil, which is people''s yearning for justice and the ideal state pursued by stable groups. Most people think so, so there is a mass base for realization. However, people''s hope will not become an iron law between heaven and earth, not an irreversible physical theorem or absolute truth. The material in this world is not transferred by people''s will.


    But do good deeds, don''t ask about the future, don''t forget the original intention, just have to always! Although to do good, don''t worry about gain and loss, because your original intention is to help others sincerely, so you will eventually get the happiness you want.


    But at present, your original intention is to expect return, which is not a good initial intention. It is the root of your troubles and the root of your stupidity.


    So what is a good initial intention like? It should be your love from the bottom of your heart, because when you do it, you will be happy without asking for extra reward. From the beginning to the end, the heart is peaceful and joyful, without utilitarian heart, without falling into the hell of gain and loss!


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Lao Zhang seemed to have some feelings. He nodded and said, "then what should I do? I want to make atonement for my previous mistakes and pray for people''s forgiveness."


    Fang Tianxing takes Lao Zhang back. It''s early in the morning now. Fang Tianxing gives Lao Zhang to the staff and tells them to take care of Lao Zhang, but he should ensure his dignity and not be discriminated against.


    Fang Tianxing encouraged him. Lao Zhang nodded. He was not particularly confident about his future. He didn''t know what others would think of him.


    At first, some people found that Lao Zhang had disappeared. He was popular at ordinary times. Many people doubted whether he had been captured by a zombie. Later, many people saw that Lao Zhang had been isolated and could only say hello to everyone through the window.


    Gradually, some people know Lao Zhang''s situation. He has been infected with zombie virus. People''s views are divided into two kinds. One is that Lao Zhang is usually good to everyone. This time, he is only accidentally infected with zombie virus. As long as he is well, he can return to the ranks of the masses.


    The other is that Lao Zhang always pretends to be good. In fact, he is a hypocrite. He should not believe him at all. This kind of person should be eliminated.


    The two sides do not want to share the same views, but this will not cause any disturbance. In human history, there are few ideological struggles, but more because of interests. The so-called idea difference is just an excuse. In the final analysis, it''s just an excuse to hide the selfish intention of pursuing profits.


    In the first few days, many people came to see Lao Zhang, and some of his friends came to comfort him, hoping that he could get out of the predicament. Many people came to see Lao Zhang with a lively attitude. Their attitude towards Lao Zhang was not enthusiastic, and they didn''t have much intersection at ordinary times. They didn''t feel much when they saw Lao Zhang''s present appearance.


    And those who usually have conflicts with Lao Zhang can''t do without sarcasm and sarcasm, but that''s all. Lao Zhang can also accept all this and face other people''s views with a peaceful attitude.


    Maybe it''s because Fang Tianxing helped him to understand before. Seven days later, fewer and fewer people came to see Lao Zhang. The rest were people who had a good relationship with Lao Zhang. Those who do good things naturally disperse. Those who don''t like Lao Zhang just go back to do their own things. They gradually adapt to the life without Lao Zhang.


    Lao Zhang stayed in the isolation room alone, not only to prevent infecting other people, but also to prevent others from gossiping.


    Then the number advantage is the root of all zombie movies. Without this one, even if the intelligence does not decline, it is just a war of equal strength. However, zombization is a kind of morbid after all. With intelligence, zombies want to be cured. I''m afraid that most zombies will seek cure instead of fighting with normal human beings without zombization.


    After all, there are both old and young, relatives and friends. In terms of location, it tends to be in the suburbs of big cities or in the center of cities. All kinds of troops are not given in vain. If they fight against the torrent of iron and steel, they have no chance of winning.


    The myth that a few zombies can kill an army is just like watching a movie. The reality is that the zombies become pieces of meat before they can take a few steps, let alone infect anyone.


    There are a lot of people in the suburbs, and their defense is relatively weak. They can attack and defend. If they attack, they can spread to the city center. If the situation is not good, they can turn around and enter the suburbs. If they can''t catch people for a few days, they can also try to catch livestock. If they want to catch livestock in the city center, they can''t catch livestock.


    When a large city is occupied by about one-third of the population, if you can still keep your mind, start evacuating. If we do not leave, we may face the baptism of weapons of mass destruction. When it occupied about half of the total, the management should use some terrible weapons. At that time, zombies seemed to have no chance of winning.


    In fact, since it has begun to rot, it proves that this species will eventually be eliminated by nature. In fact, it is meaningless to struggle. It''s the right way to find a good looking partner, a zombie and a sunset.


    Many zombies gather here. The army of the Galactic Federation has begun to enter here on a large scale to carry out a carpet search for the city. All the remaining zombies have been arrested. Scientists of the Galactic Federation are also stepping up the development of antidotes to dissolve the zombie virus.


    Fang Tianxing came to the team of perfect university, in fact, their task has been completed. What''s left is the matter of the Galactic Federation. It''s the iron law of the Galactic Federation that Internet authors should not interfere in politics.


    Although the Federation of the galaxy relies heavily on the three major cyber arts colleges, it is secretly wary of them everywhere. The power of network authors is too strong, which inevitably makes the Federation of the galaxy uneasy.


    In fact, the top management of the perfect university also knows the worries of the Galactic Federation. They can only strictly abide by the rule that Internet authors can''t interfere in politics, and always pay attention to themselves. They don''t want to arouse the suspicion of the Galactic Federation.


    Fang Tianxing is also aware of these situations. He wants to think about the Galactic Federation. He explains that the three major schools of cyber arts have no different intentions and eliminate the differences between the two sides. However, he is just a small man and has no ability to change the overall situation.

 Chapter 200

    Fang Tianxing, according to the notice of perfect university, returned to the team smoothly. Everyone was in line and heard that he was going to leave. Yang Fan''s words also proved this. When Yang Fan said to everyone that he was leaving, he was suddenly informed, which seemed to be an accident.


    Yang Fan listened to that person''s words, facial expression a change, then suddenly say: "everybody stays in place, wait for notice."


    Everyone in the perfect university was a little confused. They thought they left like this, but now they don''t know what happened, so they decided to stay for a while. Yang fan leaves the most forward warship. He goes to negotiate with the leaders of the Galactic Federation and stands in the warship of the Galactic Federation government.


    There is a leader sent by the Federation of the galaxy. He is the close secretary of Cao Liang and marshal Wu, who are in power in the region of the Dongsheng galaxy, including those from China and Japan. He has a lot of power around the prime minister. The big guys in this galaxy want to get involved with him, but unfortunately there is no way.


    Now Yang Fan stands in front of him and shows his respect, but secretary Wu always looks arrogant. "There are zombies with reserved intelligence and plotting to carry out a big offensive. Are you kidding me? These zombies are monsters who have been dead for a long time. They are better than ordinary people. As long as the army goes down, they can be dealt with every minute, You also told me to be careful. Don''t you think too much? "


    This secretary Wu didn''t put Yang Fan in his eyes at all. In his opinion, these people can only compliment him and please her, which makes him forget himself and feel that he is omnipotent.


    The businessman complimented him again, and the accompanying staff flattered him in different ways, which made her more graceful. In his eyes, the zombies didn''t have to do anything at all.


    But soon the reality was beyond everyone''s expectation. A military figure came over. He was a battalion commander of the military. Secretary Wu saw him and said with a smile, "battalion commander Huang, how did you come? Have you eliminated the zombies?"


    Huang battalion commander''s face is not good, he said in a low voice: "secretary Wu, this matter is not very smooth, the zombies under the unusual ferocity, seems to be in an organized resistance, I ask the soldiers to withdraw first, and then think of other ways."


    Secretary Wu said with displeasure: "withdraw, are you kidding?"


    The modern mechanized troops crush the ordinary zombies. After all, the teeth and nails can''t resist the explosive steel. Some mutant zombies may cause a little bit of trouble, but it''s a little bit of trouble. The real trouble is that the virus is airborne and can penetrate the gas mask, but no army can resist the virus.


    Zombies can''t break out. In the current movies, zombies show great abilities, such as running fast, not tired, strong infection ability, and being able to make holes.


    Don''t worry. There is no problem with the army. Any zombie has no fighting power in front of the army. It''s easy to understand. When advanced weapons were first invented, fighting with cold weapons was absolutely a scene of slaughter. No matter how fast you run or whether you''re tired, you''ll be killed. Today''s weapons and equipment are more advanced and do not encourage zombies.


    As long as there is a complete army, no amount of zombies can create the doomsday era. The combat effectiveness of zombies is weaker than that of normal people, not to mention the formation of combat units. Even if the army runs out of ammunition and food, as long as it can be effectively organized, hand to hand combat can also sweep zombies one by one. Not to say much, a complete field division, 10000 people, there should be no problem to clear the zombies of a province.


    Secretary Wu thinks that ordinary people are infected with the virus, and there are only tens of thousands of human survivors with special antibodies struggling to survive. Little by little, these survivors are wiped out by zombies, and the earth enters a new era dominated by zombies. If you want to be logical, all zombie films should be such hopeless tragedies.


    But in that case, zombie movies can never be that logical. For example, the protagonist of the walking dead has opened a halo. The three members of the protagonist''s family are not infected with the virus. What a small probability.


    Secretary Wu couldn''t hang on his face. Just now he boasted about Haikou, but now he was slapped in the face. It''s really disgraceful. Huang Ying Long Si didn''t try to please secretary Wu at all. The soldiers were his subordinates. The galaxy has been peaceful for so many years. The most recent casualty was the unforgettable memory of alien demons invading the galaxy hundreds of years ago.


    If you want to get rid of zombie virus, you have to find real Gu. Man is the spirit of all things, and Gu is the essence of heaven and earth. God level author Gu Zhenren creates a strange world of raising, refining and using insects with his own imagination. Spring and autumn cicada, moonlight bug, wine bug, Yiqi golden bug, green silk bug, hope bug


    It is said that Gu Zhenren is eccentric and doesn''t have much expectation of human nature. Sometimes people can do anything for their own selfish desires. People do good deeds for their own spiritual pleasure, and the essence is for themselves.


    To be sure, the book of Gu Zhenren is a little naked. Fang Laomo also obviously told everyone that his three views were not right. He would do whatever he wanted. But why do so many people like this book? Even the top of Diablo''s list? That''s because it''s clear that something is real. In fact, the real human nature can''t stand the scrutiny and trial. Some things should never go after the root.


    It has to be said that the novel "Gu Zhen Ren" is a wonderful flower in the current network text.


    First of all, this article is the dark text, but in my opinion, the dark text is just a gimmick. Personally, I don''t think it''s too dark. Fang Yuan''s behavior is actually an extremely selfish person. Such people are not uncommon in reality, but they will disguise more or less.


    The pursuit of immortality is not only the main line, but also the driving force of the plot. Yes, that''s right. On the surface, the author does. But I have always been a little confused, what is the use of pursuing eternal life. Or what is the goal of eternal life.


    There have been legends about immortality in China since the mythological period. Whether they are immortals or emperors, their pursuit of immortality is not an end, but a carefree life after immortality, a permanent possession of wealth and rights, and a liberation of the spiritual world. Immortality is only a necessary condition for them to achieve these goals.


    So what does the protagonist Fang Yuan pursue immortality for. To tell you the truth, Fang Yuan is a robot with no desire and no desire at present. He is just executing an order to achieve immortality by any means.


    Immortality is Fang Yuan''s goal, but he has no clue about how to achieve this illusory goal. His predecessors, Honglian, JuYang and Youhun, have made their own steps and gained experience. Many methods of immortality, including the method of seizing and abandoning, the method of yin and Yang prolonging life, the method of niangu and the tributary of time, are not as effective as shougu orthodoxy.


    Although the production of shougu is positively related to humanity and popularity, the key to break the shackles and blockade of shougu is fatalism. According to the clues of Honglian, JuYang and ghost, only by completely destroying fatalism can we break the shackles of heaven''s will and take the first step of eternal life.


    The key to Fang Yuan''s immortality lies in jiuzhuantian Xiangsha and fatalism, with fatalism as the tool, shougu as the control resource and Tianting as the spokesman.


    It is similar to JuYang yundao who usurps the power of heaven and earth. But what is the secret of immortality.


    Fang Tianxing and Huang Yingchang decided to look for Gu Zhenren. It is said that Gu Zhenren recently appeared in southern Xinjiang. They set out to southern Xinjiang together. The climate in southern Xinjiang is humid and the environment is especially suitable for the growth of Gu insects. Therefore, there have been a lot of Gu masters who practice and cultivate Gu.


    Fang Tianxing and Huang Yingchang came to southern Xinjiang, where the mountains and forests are full of miasma, and there are many kinds of poisons. Camp commander Huang and Fang Tianxing walk into the dense forest here. The dense forest here is so dense that they can''t get sunshine all the year round. There are all kinds of poisonous snakes, scorpions and the most wonderful insects.

 Chapter 201

    It is said that Mr. Gu once appeared here. Countless readers who admire him come here, hoping to meet Mr. Gu, but few of them can really fulfill their wishes. There are so many poisons here that it''s not easy to survive. They wandered aimlessly in the woods and met several people who were also looking for Gu Zhenren.


    That''s a young reader named Tang que. He said that since he read Gu Zhen Ren, it''s hard for him to accommodate other novels, because Fang Yuan has such insight into the world, the great troubles in many people''s eyes, and the difficult choices he can''t make are not worth mentioning, The sufferings of those who know nothing about themselves or society can no longer resonate with him.


    Fang Yuan is able to face the reality not because he is ignorant and fearless, but because he knows what he is facing, because the choices he makes are made through his own thinking. He doesn''t accept the ideas instilled by others, but only recognizes his own thinking after his actual experience. I think Fang Yuan''s strength stems from his understanding of things, his clear understanding of what he really pursues, his understanding of different pursuits of different people, the rules of collective operation, and his understanding of the same and different things in different worlds. All in all, it is the so-called mastery rules in the book.


    He concluded: "in fact, Fang Yuan''s ideas and ways of dealing with the world are simple and complex. People who are willing to observe and think naturally can understand them. However, if we want to explain clearly, we have to pave the way. We can only resist the original domination and pursue the support of material conditions. Limited resources are the root of disputes. After all, there is no love for no reason, In fact, everyone has selfishness and needs to protect what lies in the center of the value circle. I think this is the truth that the world is not black or white


    Fang Yuan''s aptitude almost doomed him to have no future. Under the threat of the tide of animals, his family always had to sacrifice and eliminate the weak. Naturally, these things can''t be said


    "Do you know where the immortal Gu is?" Camp leader Huang doesn''t want to hear him say how good the book of Gu Zhenren is. What he wants is that Gu Zhenren can come up with an antidote to rescue his comrades in arms.


    "I''ve been in the woods for three years, and I haven''t met Gu Zhenren, but I can guess where he will appear." Tang que said confidently.


    "Where? Let''s go and have a look." Huang Ying Chang said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, you have to wait for tomorrow. Tomorrow is the battle of the three big poisonous insects in the neighborhood. I think the real poisonous man will show up if he loves poisonous insects." Tang que said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing, seeing his sincerity, decided to believe him and wait for tomorrow to see if he could wait for Gu Zhenren. Soon the next day, the weather today seemed more dreary. The sounds of poisonous insects were silent today.


    Since I read a book, I have been expecting to see a real brave man, a real saint, who understands his hope and pursuit, knows why he was born, will not be confused in the face of choice, will be firm in faith in the face of difficulties, and will be compassionate.


    There are three powerful poisonous insects around here. One is ten thousand poisonous insects, the other is heart eroding insects, and the last one is immortal insects. The ten thousand poisonous insects are like poisonous snakes. They spray poisonous fog at ordinary times. The plants and trees wither where they pass, and the creatures turn into pus after poisoning.


    They are ferocious and good at eating flesh and blood. Once they get into other people''s bodies, they have to swim along the meridians, gnawing at the viscera, and finally gnawing at your heart. It''s painful to die.


    Immortality is like Vajra. It is one of the few insects that can live for hundreds of years. It''s said that every hundred years, he molts his skin. Every time he molts, it''s like a new life. Any previous injuries will disappear.


    These three insects are the most powerful insects in southern Xinjiang. However, two tigers and two tigers are not allowed in one mountain, and so many insect kings are not allowed in southern Xinjiang. For them, it''s a doomed fight, an unchangeable destiny.


    Tang que brings Fang Tianxing and camp commander Huang to the territory of ten thousand poisonous insects. This is the place with the most severe miasma in southern Xinjiang, and also the favorite place for all kinds of poisonous insects. Many poisonous insects once fought here, and it is this ten thousand poisonous insects that finally survived. Since it came here, other poisonous insects are unable to survive, either swallowed or consciously not enemy, far away.


    "Let''s find a place to hide. At the beginning of the fight between the three insects, the real man will appear. We just have to wait." Tang que said to them that he was also looking forward to seeing Gu Zhenren.


    Fang Tianxing and battalion commander Huang come here to find a place to hide and wait for the appearance of Gu Zhenren. It''s noon soon. They wait quietly without any impatience.


    As time went by, battalion commander Huang stood up a little impatiently, "you wait here, I''ll go to pee first."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "don''t go too far, just around here, so as not to encounter unnecessary danger."


    Battalion commander Huang was a little disdainful, but he nodded and left soon. Fang Tianxing and Tang que continue to wait here. Fang Tianxing and Tang que continue to wait, but Yang an''s return is too late. Fang Tianxing finds something wrong.


    "No, we have to see. Maybe battalion commander Huang will be in danger." Fang Tianxing found it wrong and said immediately.


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Tang que also said.


    They look for the trace of battalion commander Huang, but they see the trace of battle around them.


    "Your companion may have been in danger. If you go forward, you will be in the territory of the three poisonous insects. If you go forward, you may be in danger." Tang lack some worry said.


    "I brought commander Huang. Anyway, I have to take him back." Fang Tianxing said positively.


    Fang Tianxing continues to move forward and directly enters the territory of the three King of poisonous insects. Tang que looks at him and follows him silently. He goes deep into the nest of poisonous insects. The traces of poisonous fog around here are obviously the traces left by the battle of those insects.


    Soon Fang Tianxing continued to move forward. He heard a voice in front of him. He pushed aside the grass and saw that commander Huang was standing in an open space. When he saw Fang Tianxing coming, he said in horror, "don''t come here."


    Fang Tianxing stopped, and soon found that there was a poisonous insect beside Huang Ying Chang, with a ferocious mouthpiece roaring, because there was an immortal insect opposite him, strong as an ox, wearing golden armor, and with two horns on his head. It was sharp and wanted to pierce the sky.


    The two insects seem to be confronting each other. Fang Tianxing is surprised that he doesn''t see another one. He doesn''t know where he is and why he doesn''t appear.


    Now, the two king of poisonous insects are confronting each other. Camp commander Huang dare not move anywhere. He stands between the two insects. If he moves a little, he is afraid that it will cause the outbreak of the two insects, and his life will be lost in an instant.


    "Don''t move. I''ll save you." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Kid, your courage is not small, but with your strength, you can only die." Suddenly a strange voice came, and the tone was full of sarcasm for Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing looked back and saw a figure coming towards him. Man is the spirit of all things, and Gu is the essence of heaven and earth. In this world, there are thousands of kinds of poisonous insects. They live around us, in the mines, in the grass, even in the beasts.


    In the process of human reproduction, the sages gradually discovered the mystery of poisonous insects. Those who have opened up empty orifices and used their own truth to feed, refine and control these poisonous insects to achieve various purposes are collectively referred to as "poisonous insects masters".


    Fang Tianxing has seen the picture of the man. His reputation is awe inspiring and makes people turn pale. People who understand him admire him, respect him, love him, hate him gnash their teeth, use all kinds of means, but only make him stronger and stronger.


    Gu Zhenren is proud and independent, and loneliness envelops him. His indifferent eyes can see all the hypocrisy. He scoffed at the critical veto. He sneered at flattery.


    He can stand loneliness and even enjoy it. He is not going to succeed, then he is going to destroy.

 Chapter 202

    He is a warrior, he walked alone in the dark pilgrimage, all the way through the thorns, no matter what can not stop him.


    "Young man, do you think you can save your friends by your strength? Although the two insects look small, they have the power to kill you hundreds of times in an instant. " The man said slowly to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing bowed to him and said, "you are Gu Zhenren. I remember you once said that the way of human is to fight. A gentleman is like a dragon. The spirit of self-improvement can''t annihilate the spirit of struggle even if the earth collapses. Destiny is not unchangeable! "


    Gu Zhenren was stunned at first, and then said, "you''re right. This is what I said, but what''s the next sentence? Do you know?"


    Fang Tianxing just wanted to open his mouth, he continued: "the real reliable person is himself, the real mature person, will never rely on others to send charcoal in the snow. Evil or not, right or not, heaven and earth have nine songs of Phoenix. It''s in my heart whether I go or stay. I won''t help you today. You have to save your friends by yourself. Is your confidence and courage still there? "


    Gu Zhenren''s tone was extremely cold and arrogant, and he clearly wanted to see Fang Tianxing''s joke. Fang Tianxing didn''t give in and said proudly: "well, courage is not used to be brave, but to let people have the power to forge ahead even in the most difficult times."


    Immortal Gu didn''t speak. He just gave a cold hum, which was obviously disdainful. Fang Tianxing is not angry either. He is just thinking about how to rescue camp leader Huang. Camp leader Huang is already trembling. He has been standing like this for a long time and dare not move. His cold sweat has soaked his clothes. Seeing Fang Tianxing coming to him, he waved and said: "don''t come here. Please find Gu Zhenren to get the medicine for zombie virus, If my life can help my comrades in arms, it will be valuable. "


    Battalion commander Huang wants to sacrifice his ego and achieve his ego, and he doesn''t think Fang Tianxing really has the ability to save himself. But Fang Tianxing was not blocked by difficulties. He said in a loud voice: "no one should be sacrificed. Sacrificing the ego to achieve the ego is not the best choice. No one should be sacrificed."


    With that, Fang Tianxing strides forward and gets closer and closer to battalion commander Huang, looking for the best rescue location. The two poisonous insects are still in confrontation, and may strike a fatal blow at any time.


    Huang battalion commander some helpless said: "you come again, you will die."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t speak any more. He just concentrated on finding a way to save him. It''s definitely not good to fight hard. His strength is not enough to fight against the two poisonous insects. If he''s not careful, he can only die. It''s definitely not a wise man''s behavior.


    Fang Tianxing thought a little, and soon he thought of a way. He stepped back two steps and began to rush forward. Soon Fang Tianxing was close to camp leader Huang. Although camp leader Huang said he was willing to sacrifice, who would want to die if he could live.


    However, just as Fang Tianxing got closer and closer to camp commander Huang, and camp commander Huang was also secretly congratulating himself, he saw that ten thousand poisonous insects suddenly spewed out a stream of fog. Camp commander Huang immediately called out: "close the seven orifices quickly, the fog spewed out by ten thousand poisonous insects is poisonous."


    After that, battalion commander Huang immediately put on his own gas mask. This is a special gas mask made by the military, which is better than ordinary gas masks. However, the poisonous fog of ten thousand poisonous insects is not an ordinary one, which is extremely corrosive.


    The surface of the gas mask has been corroded and melted. Commander Huang''s brain has already felt a trace of chaos and confusion. The fog is really toxic, and the toxicity is really terrible. Battalion commander Huang has planned to give up. Let the poisonous gas come more fiercely. The faster he dies, he will not suffer.


    The feeling of chaos and bewilderment became more and more serious. Commander Huang''s hands were completely powerless. Finally, I couldn''t help it. His brain began to hallucinate and began to prepare for death.


    In a daze, battalion commander Huang felt that his body seemed to be flying. A moment later, he opened his eyes and found that he was actually flying, and was taken by Fang Tianxing.


    Battalion commander Huang looks down, and the poisonous fog under him rushes to the direction of undead Gu. The undead Gu is not a vegetarian, so naturally he will not wait to die. Battalion commander Huang stayed there alone, looking at the scene in front of him.


    The immortal Gu is not a vegetarian either. When he saw the poisonous fog coming, his two golden horns danced and quickly got into the soil. Although the poisonous fog was severe, it could not erode to the ground. The ground was eroded by the poisonous fog.


    Fang Tianxing and camp commander Huang are in the sky, looking at the ground nervously. Ten thousand poisonous insects don''t catch up with them. As a result, they can''t beat them, but they are restrained by immortal insects. Once he has solved the enemy, Fang Tianxing and battalion commander Huang can only serve on the plate.


    The earth on the ground is slightly uplifted. It''s obvious that undead insects are passing through the underground. Ten thousand poisonous insects are not stupid either. He is the biggest threat to the undead insects underground. Other minions are not worth his help. The trajectory of the underground land uplift is getting closer and closer to the poisonous insects. It is obvious that they are going to attack.


    Ten thousand poisonous insects also soar into the air, waiting for undead insects to come out. From time to time, undead insects drill into the cracks in the rocks and grass nearby, and then drill out again and again.


    Ten thousand poisonous insects are calm. In the face of the tease of immortal insects, they don''t do it easily. Instead, they wait quietly and send out a fatal blow. As the king of insects, they have their own survival rules. Soon, when everyone felt bored and relaxed their vigilance, there was a sudden silence, and soon there was a loud noise, and everyone soon realized that it was undead.


    The undead poison flies out of the land. The sharp one-sided horn is like a sword. If it touches a little, it will be stabbed by the sharp air. Naturally, the ten thousand poisonous insects are not so easy to be hurt. They suddenly disappear, and the undead''s attack is empty.


    The ten thousand poisonous insects soon appeared in the air. He turned into a huge poisonous spider, and instantly woven a poisonous web, which covered the immortal insects. The poisonous web swept through the air and made a sound of peeping. The immortal insects quickly shrank into a ball, and the poisonous web covered the immortal insects, emitting a burst of poisonous smoke.


    Although the poison of ten thousand poisonous insects is powerful, there is still no way to kill them. The armor of ten thousand poisonous insects is corroded by the poison net of ten thousand poisonous insects, leaving traces. That one is really worthy of being immortal. When he is dying of ten thousand poisonous insects, the scars on his body will recover in a moment.


    Ten thousand poisonous insects have not yet given up their heart, and once again become a big centipede. Countless claws and feet are like sharp blades, and the toxin enters the body of the insect along the wound. In his body constantly wanton, along his meridians continue to swim. Soon, the poisonous insects froth at the mouth, and soon they become stiff and lose their breath.


    Originally thought, but not long after, that undead Gu''s rigid body, heart began to beat again, the blood contaminated by toxin was discharged from the body, the blood began to circulate again, undead Gu staggered to stand up again.


    It''s obvious that ten thousand poisonous insects can''t do anything about it. The poison he is proud of has no threat and can''t play any role in the face of such a strong vitality guy.


    Undead Gu staggers to his feet. It''s obvious that the aftereffect of poison has not been eliminated. Walk three steps, stop two steps, but still insist on the forward, Fang Tianxing watched him slowly forward, in front of a small path. The terrain of this path is low, and the stones on both sides of the path are relatively high, less to the knee, more than the top of the head, even more than the top of the head, which seems like a line of sky.


    Tang que tells Fang Tianxing that this is the site of the evil spirit. Fang Tianxing sees that this place is really the best place for ambush and intrigue. It can be said that one man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it.


    He soon passed a low path. Now Fang Tianxing is standing in front of a canyon. The road in the canyon can only allow him to pass by. Fang Tianxing made a visual inspection and found that the narrowest passage was at least 50 meters. That is to say, it was impossible for Fang Tianxing to rush to the spacious place on the opposite side at once.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the evil spirit must be hiding near here. If he wants to pass through this line of sky, he will be schemed by the evil spirit. Just as Fang Tianxing thinks, the evil spirit is quietly lying on the mountain wall and staring at where he is.

 Chapter 203

    Suddenly, a spear with a sharp blade may be able to escape, because wild animals will not fight with dangerous targets to death, because in nature, once a wild animal is injured, it means that it is unable to hunt, and will eventually starve to death, or die of wound infection.


    The beast has nothing to be afraid of. If you don''t get it, it won''t get you. Man is the most terrible. If you don''t get him, he will try his best to get you!


    There will be a final battle among the three poisonous insect kings in this gorge. One mountain will not allow two tigers. There are not so many poisonous insect kings in southern Xinjiang. There can only be one real king, and only one can survive today.


    Fang Tianxing and Huang Yingchang hide beside them, and Gu Zhenren is beside them. Tang que just feels ecstatic. He seems to say, "my God, I''m going to die. It''s Gu Zhenren himself!"


    When Tang que saw Gu Zhenren, his legs seemed to be shaking. He said to Gu Zhenren: "which of them do you think can survive?"


    It seems that immortal Gu can''t make up his mind. He thinks for a moment and says, "this heart eating Gu has mental calculation but no intention. He has enough patience to hibernate. It should be that this heart eating Gu has a better chance of winning."


    Tang que also agreed with Gu Zhenren''s words. Fang Tianxing said: "you''re right. If we infer from common sense that the heart eroding Gu has the highest chance of winning, but there are many variables in this world, and many dramatic plots may not appear."


    Gu Zhenren doesn''t comment on Fang Tianxing''s words. Fang Tianxing''s previous performance is beyond his expectation. Now he doesn''t dare to comment easily for fear of being beaten in the face by Fang Tianxing. But in his heart, he decided that there would be no more miracles.


    Mr. Gu didn''t dare to say more, but Fang Tianxing would not miss the chance. He said quickly, "Mr. Gu, how about we make a bet?"


    "Bet, what bet?" Gu real person doesn''t understand of ask a way.


    Fang Tianxing said slowly: "let''s make a bet on their victory or defeat. If the evil spirits finally win, you will win. You can ask me to do one thing, but I want you to help those people infected with zombie virus to remove the zombie virus in their bodies. If the evil spirit doesn''t win in the end, you can help those people infected by zombie virus to get rid of the virus. "


    "Whether you win or lose, you need me to help you. Your abacus is really good." Gu Zhenren said with a sneer.


    "People''s lives matter. How can I take saving people as a gamble? I think no matter whether you win or not, you will save people this time. It doesn''t hurt your reputation. " Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Gu Zhenren originally advocated selfishness and was a loner. In normal times, he would not care about the lives of those strangers. Today Fang Tianxing is going to bet with himself for those strangers.


    Gu Zhenren looked at Fang Tianxing''s sincere eyes, nodded slowly and said, "well, I''ll promise you to see what the result is."


    The three poisonous insects at the bottom are still fighting, but now it''s Wandu Gu and Xixin Gu who are fighting. Xixin Gu is hiding in the canyon. Wandu Gu is not unprepared. This canyon is not spacious, and it''s a good place to fight.


    Undead insects stagger into the gorge, and ten thousand poisonous insects follow them. The heart eroding insects still don''t show up. Now those insects are all in the gorge. It seems that the immortal Gu is unprepared and moves forward slowly. After walking for a while, it seemed that I was tired, so I leaned on a stone pillar to have a rest. This careless look is really no intention.


    Fang Tianxing is still waiting for him. Although undead Gu revives again, his body is still very weak and does not pose a threat at all. However, Fang Tianxing sees the battle between ten thousand poisonous Gu and heart eating Gu, the collapse of strange mountains and rocks, and the flying of rocks, just like bullets and gunfire, bombing the world.


    Undead Gu moved his seriously injured body bit by bit. Although his spirit was very good, his body was very bad. There was a feeling that there was no place to use Qi, as if the body was not his.


    The figure of ten thousand poisonous insects passed by, followed by a cluster of white spider silk flying. The immortal bug avoids the spider silk, and the spider silk shoots directly into the huge stone behind him. It seems to melt into the huge stone, as if the huge stone itself is growing the snow-white spider silk.


    As soon as the spider''s silk sticks to the stone, the poisonous spider, who has changed from poisonous insects, comes and steps on the huge stone, breaking out countless stones and splashing everywhere. Ten thousand poisonous insects leaped away, and half of the huge stone was destroyed. The undead insects under the boulder are still in shock. They quickly climb to the secret place with their back to them.


    Undead Gu thinks that the two monsters in the distance are really terrible. He wears gold and jade at any time and blows the stones like tofu. He has never considered the mood of undead Gu.


    If you fight, you can fight. Why is it like an engineering team demolishing a house? Every place you pass, it''s almost like a bulldozer,


    There is a saying that one mind can be used in two ways, but nowadays, the immortality has the ability to see six ways. He opened his eyes, always paying attention to the scene of the battle, all the time to guard against the spread of war to his body.


    Heart biting and poison biting have been fighting for thousands of times, but neither side can help the other. The immortal Gu hides in the concave stone corner, and his heart is scared. Ten thousand poisonous Gu changes into a poisonous snake again. The snake believes in spitting, and keeps spraying a terrible poisonous fog. All of a sudden, the heart biting bug screamed and changed into a group of purple light spots, swarming to ten thousand poisonous insects.


    These purple light spots are just like little goblins, but these things are miniature goblins, and their power is even more amazing.


    Gu Zhenren said in a hurry: "little guy, this is a heart eating insect. They can get into the body of a living creature. They like to eat the heart of a living creature most. If they encounter a small number of heart eating insects. Ten thousand poisonous insects can kill it, but there are too many heart eating insects here. I''m afraid ten thousand poisonous insects can''t resist it. "


    As expected by Gu Zhenren, the heart biting insects soon launched an attack, and the heart biting insects swarmed like locusts to the poisonous insects like dark clouds. Ten thousand poisonous insects feel bad. They spray poison fog to protect themselves. The poison fog forms a shield around ten thousand poisonous insects to protect themselves.


    Those heart biting insects rush to ten thousand poisonous insects regardless of their own lives. They don''t care about the poisonous fog around ten thousand poisonous insects. When those heart biting insects get close to the poisonous fog around ten thousand poisonous insects, they are affected by the severe toxicity and fall down one by one. The heart eating insects that fall on the ground soon corrode into a pool of liquid.


    But those heart biting insects didn''t give up. They still kept coming up like moths to the fire and didn''t take those who died seriously. The heart biting bug keeps coming up. Although it is poisoned by the poison fog of ten thousand poison bugs, it also makes the poison fog of ten thousand poison bugs thinner and thinner. It''s just a war of attrition. Who will be the winner until the end? Ten thousand poison bugs are worried. According to the consumption of poison fog, he is likely to fail to consume the heart biting bug.


    Ten thousand poisonous insects try their best to highlight the poisonous fog, but the poisonous fog around him is still getting thinner and thinner, and can''t stop the attack of heart eating insects. Soon the poison fog disappeared, and the heart biting Gu finally broke through the defense of ten thousand poison Gu. Today''s ten thousand poison Gu is the meat on his chopping board. The heart biting Gu lies on the defenseless ten thousand poison Gu, and its sharp mouthpiece is like a sharp blade. It can easily bite through the shell of ten thousand poison Gu.


    As he continued to nibble, he soon went directly into the body of Wan Du Gu. Although Wan Du Gu was still alive, he really had no way to bite the heart Gu. The poisonous insects gnaw at the flesh and blood of the poisonous insects. The poisonous insects are in unbearable pain. Life is not like death.


    Due to the rules of the gambling game, Fang Tianxing can''t help any party. He can only watch the poisonous insects eating away the flesh and blood of ten thousand poisonous insects. The sharp mouthparts can easily penetrate the tough skin. They like to suck the flesh and blood of living creatures.


    Once enough flesh and blood are consumed, they will grow to be the most terrible predator. They will attack all their prey, including poisonous insects. As long as there is flesh and blood, they will not be spared.


    After a while, Wan Du Gu''s body was completely shriveled, and now there was only one skin left. Under the skin, the flesh and blood had disappeared, leaving only the white skeleton.

 Chapter 204

    Heart biting poison flies out of the corpse of ten thousand poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison poison. Heart eating insects have a special ability to sense blood gas, which can not be evaded by undead insects.


    Seeing the undead Gu flying towards him, the undead Gu knows that once the heart eating Gu catches up with him, he will eat and wipe himself out. He ran to the pond not far away, and the immortal bug ran desperately. Rao was so. He still heard the sound of the heart biting bug flapping behind him more and more clearly.


    Undead Gu is only a few steps away from the water. Suddenly, he hears a buzzing sound in the back of his head. His back aches as if he had been punctured. No, there''s a heart eating bug in the immortal bug.


    Undead Gu was scared out of the world, and then a strong sense of vertigo spread to his brain. His escape action slowed down involuntarily, and then there was a continuous stabbing pain behind him. It seemed that he was bitten by many insects, and his paralyzed body became heavier and heavier. Finally, he understood why ten thousand poisonous Gu could not escape.


    The pool water is near, but in the eyes of the immortal, it is far away. Just a few steps is the gate of life and death.


    Fang Tianxing is very worried on the side, not only because he is worried about winning or losing the gambling, but also because he really hopes that the immortal Gu will survive and not be killed by the heart eating Gu.


    One by one, the heart biting insects get into the body of the undead insects. The success of one makes the rest of the insects flock to it. However, the heart biting insects who get into the body of the undead insects are poisoned, and the later ones are poisoned one after another.


    Undead Gu felt light all over. He ran forward and jumped into the pool. The insect was afraid of the water and did not dare to enter the water. He left unsteadily.


    The immortal Gu did not dare to look back and jumped into the pond. As soon as the cold water wakes budeagu''s brain, he immediately dives down. After a period of time, budeagu carefully points out his head and finds that the heart eating insect is still hovering on his head and refuses to give up.


    Seeing that the undead insects are exposed, a group of heart biting insects swarm in. The undead insects quickly shrink their heads and enter the water. The situation has reached a deadlock, and the poisonous insects are hovering on the water, waiting for the immortal insects to appear.


    Tang que said: "one is not exposed, the other is extremely fierce. On the contrary, he is afraid of water. It seems that this battle is fruitless."


    "No, it''s not that simple." Gu Zhenren shook his head and said, "Gu Chong has higher wisdom than human beings. Although he will be restricted by instinct, he will never give up.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly opened his mouth. He said to the immortal bug hiding under the water: "let me tell you a story about the ancestral story. It is said that the first human appeared in this world. His name is renzu. As an ordinary human, life is very difficult.


    There are also a group of wild animals around him, named predicament, who especially like the taste of renzu and want to eat him. Without a strong body like a rock and the sharp teeth of wild animals, the ancestors could not defeat the predicament. He''s hiding all day, at the bottom of nature''s food chain, almost unable to live.


    Wisdom Gu and power Gu came to the door and said to renzu, "as long as you support us with your life, we will help you through the difficulties."


    Under the helplessness of the ancestors, they used their youth to support the power of Gu. Use your most powerful middle age to support the wisdom of Gu. With strength, ancestors can fight against difficulties, have wisdom, learn to think and reflect, and begin to accumulate experience. He found that the use of wisdom is more effective than the use of strength.


    Relying on wisdom and strength, he once conquered many previously unconquerable targets and killed more dilemmas. And eat the meat of difficulties, drink the blood of difficulties, in order to survive tenaciously.


    But it doesn''t last long. Our ancestors are getting older and older. As soon as you get old, your muscles atrophy and your brain doesn''t turn fast. Power and wisdom left him one after another. Renzu lost his strength and wisdom, and was surrounded by the dilemma Gu. At this moment, the hope Gu suddenly appeared and said to him, "just give me your heart."


    But when renzu gave his heart to this Gu, the hope Gu suddenly burst into infinite light. In this light, the predicament people cried out in horror: "this is the hope Gu. Withdraw quickly. We are most afraid of hope in the predicament."


    It is said that renzu got out of the predicament because of hope. But after all, he was old and had no strength and wisdom. He could not continue to hunt any more. Even his teeth fell out and many wild fruits and vegetables could not be chewed.


    Our ancestors have felt the approaching of death. Hope Gu told him: "there is hope in everything. As long as you catch Shou Gu, you can add a new life. "


    Renzu is desperate, because this is the only hope he has left.


    He exhausted all his efforts to find the mountain. He took all kinds of risks and climbed to the top of the mountain. At the entrance to the top of the mountain, he only had the last bit of strength left and hobbled in. Renzu tightly covered his heart and flatly refused: "even if I die, I will not give up hope!"


    Finally, he found the two supreme insects of rule, and answered their questions. Rule two promised to realize his three wishes


    Renzu Daxi said, "I will order you to catch a longevity bug for me first." Rules two Gu work together to capture an 80 year old Shou Gu for him.


    Renzu is already 100 years old. After eating this longevity bug, all the wrinkles on his face are eliminated. His lean limbs are filled with strong muscles, and the breath of youth comes out again¡°


    The immortal Gu replied: "man, do you want me not to give up hope, but how can I get rid of the predicament? My destiny is doomed¡°


    Fang Tianxing continued: "the story of renzu is not over. Renzu gives his heart to hope and wants to have his heart again. At this moment, renzu looks up at the starry sky. When renzu feels lonely, a new heart suddenly appears in his body. But renzu did not feel happy, but felt boundless pain, despair, confusion, and fear.


    He couldn''t bear the loneliness and fear. He felt that darkness and doomsday were coming. So he created children with his own eyes, but his eldest son was tired by glory. In order to save his children, renzu was trapped in luohun valley. Renzu lost his eyes and could not find the way to leave. The helpless renzu looked at himself and got himself.


    The ancestors set foot on their own way of life, out of the valley, but fell into the ordinary abyss. He wandered at the bottom of the abyss, confused to move forward, after a long time, want to go out of the ordinary abyss, but always can not find a way out.


    He didn''t retreat. He walked farther and farther. He didn''t get lost or wander in the same way. He set foot in places he didn''t go before. The grass he planted with sweat and blood became more and more prosperous and higher. He watered it with painstaking efforts and finally grew into a towering tree. The ancestors climbed the giant tree and walked out of the ordinary abyss¡°


    "You want me to rely on myself and use my own strength to achieve my own transcendence¡° Immortal Gu seems to have realized.


    At this time, Gu Zhenren suddenly rushed to Fang Tianxing. He anxiously asked, "where did you get this book? I overheard a few words. I feel that the person who wrote this book has great wisdom and is definitely not a simple person. I really want to see him¡°


    "The legend of human ancestors is a classic handed down from generation to generation, and its origin has long been unknown. It was compiled by later generations after collecting the deeds of human ancestors, and it has infinite mysteries." Fang Tianxing deliberately seduces the immortal.


    "The legend of human ancestors is wonderful. Compared with the legend of human ancestors, I really want to know who wrote it." Gu real person anxiously asks a way.


    Fang Tianxing also did not deliberately hang his appetite. "The ancestral home" is the highest classic of humanity and the cream of human life. In fact, everyone can become the author of "the ancestral home". The appearance of a person will always change, and his cheeks will inevitably be relaxed. But the exploration of life is like a skill.


    The ancestors'' hard life, the enslaved and exploited people in the archaic era groping for resistance, and the later Honglian xianzun cutting through the thorns to create a situation, break the fate, so that everyone can embark on their own road, and then the successors continue to work hard, innovate, develop and accumulate. During this period, the types of Gu Dao were constantly updated and expanded, and the schools of Gu Dao were constantly developing.

 Chapter 205

    The world is not black or white. Sometimes there is no obvious boundary between the right way and the evil way. The world is never fair, nor is it to encourage the right way. Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil. It''s just people''s good wishes. The kindness to the hare is the cruelty to the wolf.


    The beauty of the system in human society lies in control, the bottom is always exploited, and the top is always the beneficial side. What''s more, it''s terrible that people can hardly see it.


    Some small rewards are enough to make people lose their heads. Everyone can die, everyone can live, the dark will not instigate people to commit crimes, it is to understand these dark, we will cherish the light. It is not other interests that lead people to commit crimes, but interests that cannot be balanced.


    Fang Tianxing also has a lot of insights. The battle between the immortal and the heart biting is still going on. The heart biting is not so easy to let go of the immortal. He can''t get into the water, so he drives other insects to help him.


    As the king of poisonous insects, Hula La, looking around, there are thousands of poisonous insects who have received orders. It''s like locust disaster. It''s like waves. Fang Tianxing also exclaimed. Countless insects from climbing all over the wall, covetous looking at the immortal insects, but did not attack.


    Undead insects can''t wait to die. He also calls for help. Suddenly, a lot of insects appear on the wall and on the ground. They creep slowly on the ground, leaving a mess all over the place.


    Man is the intelligent part of the universe, and the insect is the essence of heaven and earth. The insect is the product of the creation of heaven and earth, and it is eaten by the essence of various worlds. Some of them devour flowers and trees, others can swallow time and space, and are terrifying.


    As the king of poisonous insects, both undead and heart eating poisonous insects have their own subordinates. They can be used to set up a poisonous array. It''s just that it takes time to arrange the poisonous insect array. Under normal circumstances, unless there is mental calculation but no intention, it is impossible to arrange the poisonous insect array calmly.


    Now the situation is in a stalemate. It''s just the foundation for the battle between the two groups. Under the arrangement of the heart biting insects, his formation is rapidly taking shape. Countless insects return to their positions. Their strength is concentrated in the core of the formation. The heart biting insects in the center of the formation are blessed by the big formation, which strengthens their combat power several times.


    However, the Gu array under the immortal Gu cloth is really different. It is called the great array of fortune turning. It does not have a high bonus to combat power. It can really communicate with the destiny in the dark and has many unimaginable functions.


    As soon as the Gu formation starts, the heart biting Gu can''t wait to move. The combined power of the Gu formation turns into a huge hand and goes straight to the immortal Gu at the bottom of the water. The big hand was fierce and undead Gu quickly avoided. Originally, it could not be avoided, but the change of dazzle appeared. Just as he was about to seize the undead Gu, there was a delay in the Gu formation. Undead Gu immediately seized the opportunity and escaped from the tiger''s mouth.


    Of course, the heart biting bug doesn''t give up like this. He drives the Gu formation to launch again, and the big hand attacks again to catch the undead bug. The undead bug escapes and escapes at the critical moment every time.


    He knows that it''s God''s will to protect the immortality. The battle is not good at fighting. However, with the help of heaven and earth, he can always turn the bad into the good and avoid danger.


    However, Providence is merciless. It''s just that everyone''s fortune is different and receives more protection, but it''s not impossible to crack¡° If you can''t kill the poisonous insects, even if you have the protection of heaven''s will, you can''t turn the sky around. "


    With the determination of the heart and the pain, it is more and more urgent to urge the bewitched array. Under a few attacks, other insect pests have been exhausted. At the moment, they are forced to direct their lives by killing their hearts, and they are being urged to poison their lives. They have been sucked out of the essence of life, and the whole body of blood has flowed out and gathered into a river of blood. There is also a black toxin in it.


    The heart biting poison bug wants to catch the undead poison, but he doesn''t notice these changes. A big mouth produces a great suction, swallowing the blood into the mouth. After swallowing the blood, the undead poison bug''s abdomen bulges slightly. Soon he suddenly spurts out a blood arrow, and the blood arrow enters the poison insect array, which adds more power to the poison insect array.


    With the help of the blood arrow, the big hand changed from the poisonous insect array is more powerful, and the will of heaven is boundless. The micro control power is limited. As long as it surpasses the power of the will of heaven in a certain level, man can conquer the will of heaven.


    In the past few times, the power of the immortal Gu has been exhausted, and the immortal Gu has been unable to resist, so he has to be caught.


    But at this time, the heart biting Gu suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body was stained with a strange green, which was the spread of poison in his body. When he realized it was too late.


    "I didn''t expect that you were still alive. What poison was in me?" Bite heart Gu''s facial expression to become very ugliness, he unwilling of ask a way.


    "This is my life toxin. It''s called Resurrection. Once it''s hidden in the body, it can absorb the life of the host continuously, and it can help me regenerate with the life of the host. Now your death is my life, life and death are reversed, and the king is back. " Said a voice in the dark.


    Soon, the body of the heart biting bug was completely contaminated by the toxin and fell to the ground powerlessly. The body of the heart biting bug was completely corroded and turned into a mass of black juice. The black juice twisted to stand up and turned into the appearance of ten thousand poison bugs. Ten thousand poison bugs laughed and their bodies gradually solidified.


    When the road turns around, ten thousand poisonous insects come back to life with the help of their own name toxin, and in turn, they are reborn with the help of the body of heart eating insects. Although the situation is still confrontation, the role has changed.


    Ten thousand poisonous insects are different from heart biting insects. They are not afraid of toxins, and they don''t need to go into the water to catch them. They just need to release some toxins.


    Sure enough, as Fang Tianxing thought, Wan Du Gu went to the river and saw him coming. Undead Gu had some expectations. Wan Du Gu came to the river and soon secreted venom from him. He looked at the undead Gu in the water and said with a smile, "this battle is life and death. I have some reservations before, but I can''t kill you. I can''t let you go this time."


    As soon as the venom entered the water, it quickly dispersed, and the fish and shrimps in the water turned white and floated to the surface. This toxin is not simple. It constantly absorbs the power of life and makes the toxin stronger and stronger. All poisoned creatures will become the food of the toxin and strengthen its power.


    Those dead fish and shrimps were melted by the toxin and turned into a part of the toxin, which made the venom in the water not only not diluted, but more and more intense. It was only a moment, and the smell was disgusting.


    Seeing that the poison is spreading towards this side, budeagu swims ashore.


    Ten thousand poisonous insects have been waiting for her for a long time. They see the immortal insects coming ashore. Come and catch him immediately. Of course, undead Gu won''t give up. After a fight, every time undead Gu fights with ten thousand poison Gu, he will unconsciously inhale ten thousand poison Gu''s anger. Undead Gu has strong resistance to poison. After a moment''s fight, all around are corroded pits.


    Strong tolerance to toxicity doesn''t mean that they can completely resist toxicity. Gradually, buzugu begins to feel heavier and heavier. I had to fall to the ground,


    Ten thousand poison Gu happy smile way: "finally all is over, now let me solve you."


    Just when Wan Du Gu wanted to fight, someone did it. Just when Wan Du Gu was exhausted, Fang Tianxing shot it. A sword flew out and cut off one of Wan Du Gu''s aozu. Wan Du Gu turned angrily and looked at Fang Tianxing. He said insidiously, "little son, don''t interfere in the fight between us. I remember you, I''ll settle with you later. "


    Ten thousand poisonous insects don''t want to pay attention to Fang Tianxing, because at this time, as long as he devours the immortal insects, he can become the only king of insects in southern Xinjiang. Gain more powerful power and command all the poisonous insects in southern Xinjiang.

 Chapter 206

    It only takes a moment. As long as you devour the immortal insects, you will succeed and become the king of insects in southern Xinjiang. Wan Du Gu thought happily.


    But at the next moment, a red light flashed by, and ten thousand poisonous insects were cut in half. He turned his head and looked at the immortal Gu standing on it. He was unwilling to say, "why?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that you''re so annoying." Gu real person disdains of say.


    "It turns out that the ruthless Gu Zhenren also likes and dislikes things." Ten thousand poisonous insects only said this before they died.


    It''s said that Gu Zhenren is indifferent and indifferent to everything in the world. He just pursues immortality. No matter what the love between children or the rules of the world, he can''t shake his heart. Today, he will kill Gu Zhenren because he looks at ten thousand poisonous Gu. This is not Gu Zhenren''s usual style. Tang que thought in his heart.


    Fang Tianxing was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that immortal Gu would help immortal Gu. At that time, he thought he had lost, but he didn''t expect such a reversal of the situation.


    Gu immortal looked at the surprised Fang Tianxing and calmly said, "didn''t you expect that I would help undead Gu?"


    Fang Tianxing puzzled asked: "I am also very confused, it seems that you are not such a person at ordinary times."


    "If I don''t mind my own business at ordinary times, I feel that the story has not been finished after reading your" people''s ancestry ". I''ve added a paragraph. What do you think.


    The play of fatalism makes him separate from his children, loses his wealth, and drives his ancestors crazy.


    "Who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do? " Renzu didn''t know what happened at all. He was dazed and crazy.


    But renzu deserves to be renzu. Soon renzu slapped and laughed, "I want to be free and get rid of the shackles of fate. I want to breathe freely and live forever!"


    However, God refused to let him succeed at all. The helpless ancestor and his ten sons joined together to create all things and let the people in the world live instead of them. In order to pursue immortality and muddle, it is better to sacrifice ourselves and let all things survive instead of themselves. "


    The sky began to roar, and there was a vision condensing in the air. Although Gu Zhenren saw it, he didn''t feel it at all. He said calmly: "on the way of pursuing immortality, I forgot to cry and laugh. I have nothing but to move forward. Even if I can live forever, what is worthy of being promoted.


    For immortality, of course, this is also a kind of desire, an appeal, but it is too vague to give people a sense of reality.


    A devil without principles looks fresh but not profound. Fang Yuan has neither humanity nor magic. He only magnifies selfishness infinitely. A robot with only the final program set. But now Gu Zhenren finds himself again and gets his own breakthrough.


    The difference in the sky is the disaster of Gu Zhenren''s breakthrough. Heaven and earth are merciless. This heaven and earth are not friendly to people. Too strong life will weaken the control of heaven and earth over the world, which he absolutely does not allow. Therefore, if the Internet author wants to become a God, every time the divine realm breaks, he will be punished by heaven. Heaven''s punishment represents heaven''s anger, If you spend the time of nature, you will change the time of quietness. If you can''t cross it, you will only return to heaven and earth.


    "Back off, it''s my doom. You can''t afford it." With a wave of his hand, Gu Zhenren pushes Fang Tianxing and Tang que away. There are countless calamities in the sky. Countless calamities are blooming on Gu Zhenren. Gu Zhenren stands still and takes the initiative to undertake all these. Although this punishment is terrible, it is also an opportunity. If we can get through it, we can stabilize our state and gain further strength.


    Every time there is a divine level, it will be drawn by the law of heaven and earth, and the heavenly punishment will be accumulated in endless time and space, like a rainstorm.


    Naturally, Fang Tianxing and Tang que can''t get involved in Gu Zhenren''s punishment. They can only retreat far away and silently pray for Gu Zhenren in the hope that he can survive the disaster.


    In the place where Gu Zhenren is, the air of heaven and earth is surging, and countless violent fates are constantly falling, and we can''t see the situation.


    Soon the doom disappeared, and a figure came out of the smoke. Fang Tianxing fixed his eyes and saw who it was. Gu Zhenren smiles at them, showing great confidence.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and Gu Zhenren come to the world of Bei Hua. People here have been waiting for a long time to see the people around Fang Tianxing and the appearance of Gu Zhenren in the legend.


    His face was expressionless and stiff. It seemed that he could be right except for his different expression. Secretary Wu said secretly.


    When the man came to him, secretary Wu''s doubts suddenly dissipated, because the temperament of God level author is not easy for anyone to fake, even the top fake master can not perfectly show the temperament and charm of God level author.


    Secretary Wu sees Fang Tianxing and Gu Zhenren coming. When he sees secretary Wu, Fang Tianxing just nods a little. Secretary Wu''s facial muscles shake unnaturally, but he doesn''t have an attack.


    When Gu Zhenren came to the sky of the planet, he could easily see the state of the people on the ground with his strength.


    Fang Tianxing tells him about the cause and effect before. There is no exaggeration. He just calmly states what happened before. Gu Zhenren can naturally infer the truth from it. The ability of the divine writer is unfathomable. It''s absolutely self humiliating to lie in front of him.


    Gu Zhenren is not a hypocrite full of benevolence and righteousness. He has a profound understanding of the dark side of people''s hearts. Gu Zhenren is moved to say: "Gu Zhenren expresses the real world, not the fictional world beautified by all kinds of beautification. The real world is very cruel. It is because of cruelty that it is true. In reality, plundering the weak by the strong is prohibited because there are more powerful and violent organizations to control it. The reason why people can exercise self-discipline is that stronger violent institutions will stop you, and you will pay a price if it is revealed. "


    These zombies on the ground have lost their souls. It''s not enough just for Gu Zhenren to fight. Someone has to call their souls back.


    Mr. Gu''s momentum radiates like a pure little dragon. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Mr. Gu''s momentum soon attracts the attention of another divine writer.


    Pure little dragon''s figure shoots from a distance, and soon pure little dragon appears in front of Gu Zhenren. Looking at Gu Zhenren pondering for a moment, pure little dragon is surprised and says: "model worker, you have broken through and become the double network author of Xiaoshen."


    "I used to shout, but gradually I didn''t make a sound. I used to cry, and gradually I don''t cry any more. I have been sad, gradually I can bear everything. I have been happy, and gradually I look down on the world. But now, I have no expression below, my eyes are as hard as a rock, and I have persistence in my heart. This opportunity coincides with my promotion, and I also want to return Fang Tianxing''s favor. " Gu Zhenren sighed.


    The pure little dragon looks at Fang Tianxing standing behind Gu Zhenren. He has heard the name of this young man several times in recent days,


    The pure little dragon is shocked by the words of Gu Zhenren. Unexpectedly, Gu Zhenren''s divine level author owes a small network author''s favor.


    There has been a saying in the field of network literature that if you don''t become a God, you will become a mole ant. For God level writers, the existence under the God level is completely two worlds of people. It''s hard to have any intersection, let alone owe human feelings.


    Gu Zhenren''s face is flat, and the other party Tianxing says: "you and my fate let me break through Xiaoshen double, I signed your favor, are you sure you want to use this favor in exchange for me to rescue these people?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to Gu Zhenren: "I still insist on the previous requirements. Please Zhenren rescue these people who have been turned into zombies by biochemical weapons and let them return to normal."


    Immortal Gu turns to pure Bruce Lee and says, "since he insists on this, let''s do it¡°


    Looking at Fang Tianxing, pure Little Dragon said, "you are the only one in the world who can let model workers save people. Well, today I will witness the scene of Gu Zhenren saving people."

 Chapter 207

    Pure drop Bruce Lee decided to join hands with Gu Zhenren to help these people who were turned into zombies by biochemical weapons.


    Pure drop Bruce Lee quickly shot, he said softly: "people know that ghosts are terrible, ghosts know that people are malicious. People in the world, you will come back¡°


    With that, Bruce Lee waved his hand, and the inexplicable vibration of time and space appeared. A black cyclone slowly whirled, and soon formed a vortex. The darkness in the vortex gradually became deep, like an abyss. The door of the abyss opened, and the devil seemed to choose someone to eat.


    Fang Tianxing only felt a feeling of palpitation. There seemed to be the most terrible devil in history in that door, releasing a terrible feeling.


    Fang Tianxing said softly, "is this the gate of hell in legend¡°


    The gate of hell seems to be closed with the most terrible monster in the world. The monster is constantly roaring, trying to break through the barrier and come to the world of the living.


    ¡±Dust to dust, earth to earth, life and death to their place¡° The pure little dragon gave a cold hum, and a streamer came out of his fingertips. The streamer went into the abyss, and soon the monster seemed to be subdued and could not do any more harm.


    In the mouth of pure little dragon, countless extremely transparent silk threads appear from those people, and their silk threads connect to the gate of hell, through which their souls are connected.


    ¡±Not yet¡° Pure little dragon a light drink, an invisible force appeared, bring their soul back from hell, back to their body.


    The first seven days have not passed, their souls have not dispersed, now there is still a chance to save them, once the soul dispersed, it is difficult to recover.


    But their bodies were infected with zombie virus, lost the vitality of life, simply unable to carry the soul.


    ¡±Taoist brother, it''s up to you now¡° Pure Little Dragon said to Gu Zhenren.


    In this step, we need Gu Zhenren to remove the virus from their bodies, so that their bodies can accommodate and nourish their souls, so that they can come back to life and help them come back to life.


    The immortal Gu quickly took out his hand. He was silent for a moment. Soon a bug emerged from his chest. It was a very strange bug. The whole body exudes a very mysterious breath.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know what kind of insect it was, but he heard little pure dragon saying: "it''s a predestined insect. You really found it¡°


    Fatalism is the trajectory of all life in the universe. Taking celestial bodies as coordinates, fatalism classifies people''s feelings and tests their misfortunes and blessings. The cause decides the outcome, the former decides the future, the former decides the consequence, and the cause of happiness and misfortune is self fulfilling.


    A person''s life and death, rich and poor, are predestined in life. As a gentleman, he must know his fate, keep his peace and obey God''s arrangement. But some people are not like this. They are unwilling to listen to the destiny. They often take risks and force, hoping to be lucky and get a good result.


    All of the above is not done by human power, not by human power. Theoretically, it belongs to the will of heaven. For people, it belongs to fate. Heaven and fate. It''s one and two sides, inseparable.


    We are just actors who think we have free will, playing the doomed joys and sorrows in the script.


    It not only mocks the dignity of life as wisdom, but also mercilessly attacks the value of individual struggle. However, our culture will never let people really despair. As Mr. Lu Xun said, the so-called bad luck is not irresolvable. As long as you are willing to pay, there is always a way to eliminate the disaster. Or you can bribe God, or you can cheat it. Its fatalism connected with mysticism left some room for free will, or people didn''t really understand what freedom was at that time.


    The purpose of taking out fatalism is to change their fate. Fatalism is to control the fate of all things in the world, let all things in the world return to their place, and develop according to the established route. When fatalism changes, it can be corrected in time and lead everything to the right track.


    However, predestination alone is not enough. It also needs the power of other insects. The ten thousand poisonous insects are also taken by the real person. Ten thousand poisonous insects are the king of ten thousand poisons. His body is also the best medicine to cure ten thousand poisons. In addition, the dead and resurrected poisonous insects are also needed.


    These people''s original destiny is to die in the war, but under the spell of Gu Zhenren, their original destiny changes, erasing the death brought about by the war, and they can live a peaceful life.


    Several poisonous insects are combined to form a poisonous array, which is called the great array of resurrection. As the name suggests, it can reverse life and death and resurrect the dead.


    The big battle of resurrection is running slowly, and the green light shines down. The spots on the people who were originally zombies gradually disappear, and gradually return to the normal color. The sharp and terrible fingernails on the fingers slowly retracted and became normal.


    Not only does it look like it''s outside the body, but the cells eroded by the virus in the body also recover their activity. These zombies are still struggling, but they gradually give up their struggle, and their hearts, which had stopped beating for a long time, begin to beat again.


    When these people''s physical functions are gradually restored, the pure little dragon finally takes action, "now, the souls going to hell, you should not die, now you will come back."


    After the pure Little Dragon said that, those souls seemed to hear the order, and there seemed to be a ray of light in their eyes. They flew down to look for their bodies.


    Although they were infected by zombie virus and died long ago, they still want to return to the world. The resurrection of the dead was originally impossible, but with the joint efforts of two divine writers, Shengsheng made it possible.


    As soon as those souls entered the body, they soon disappeared into it. A moment later, some of the original zombies could open their eyes. As soon as the light entered the eyes, they began to feel a little dazzling. After a while, they could see the things in front of them.


    "I''m alive. I''m alive." She exclaimed in surprise. It was a great jump. These days, she lost five senses. As a zombie, she would not care about washing clothes,


    But when they came back to life, they found that their clothes were not neat, and those clean girls naturally screamed.


    Let''s not mention these for a moment. After seeing their successful resurrection, pure Bruce Lee and Gu Zhenren quietly left. When they came to the outer atmosphere and strolled in the void, it was as simple as a leisurely walk. Pure Bruce Lee said, "when we have strength, can we talk more about our feelings? This was said in a speech by the warlords of Fenghuo opera. I think it''s very good and makes me feel very much¡°


    Bruce Lee likes the word "sentiment": does the author of a book put his heart into it? Are there any people who devote themselves to every story? For these, readers can feel. In Bruce Lee''s view, works without feelings may be very crafty, just like things produced by assembly line.


    "For example, after many authors have made money, most of them have a little upstart mentality. When they started their business, they really had feelings and put all their eggs in one basket in order to change their destiny. At that time, their passion burst out and their imagination was at a peak. After making money and buying a car, I don''t fight as hard as I used to, and I don''t have any feelings. Human nature is like this, no matter which industry is actually like this. "

 Chapter 208

    I''ll brush my clothes when it''s over. It''s a secret of merit and fame. Bruce Lee and Gu Zhenren left soon. Bruce Lee said that he had the mentality of a nouveau riche. When he was practicing in Yuewen University, he showed amazing talent and made rapid progress. When he was a sophomore, he had become an online writer on the shelves, earning tens of thousands of monthly tickets and buying a car every month.


    Pure drop Bruce Lee describes those days as saying: "it''s nice to have money on your body. At that time, you wanted to lie down and make money."


    "I used to have a friend who described me as a writer. Once they finished writing novels, they would write very long, and they would worry about whether the next book would hit the street. He admired me for the two or three million words in a book. When I finished it, I would finish it. When I opened a new book, I didn''t worry about it.


    Because I am more confident in myself, and what I write is not the trend. I will imitate and follow the trend. I will write my own story. As long as I don''t forget my original intention, I won''t say what''s wrong with my writing, popularity and achievements any day. It will only snowball like a snowball, depending on whether you still have feelings? Where are the dreams? I still insist on these two points, and I will always insist on them in the future. "


    Fang Tianxing heard the experience of these divine level writers on the way to practice. Each divine level writer''s experience is a legend. He fully imagined it, created it at will, and was not bound by history; The third is to use the method of biography. Most of the characters are heroes of grass, which can be real and illusory. The basic structure is to unfold the story and lay out the history with a hero or a group of heroes as the clue.


    Gu Zhenren said: "since the beginning of the book, I have been looking forward to seeing a real brave man, a real saint, who understands his hopes and pursuits, knows why he was born, will not be confused in the face of choices, will be firm in the face of difficulties... And full of sympathy.


    It is because of the helplessness of reality and their own powerlessness that they hope to create a mortal hero who is close to God. However, such a character is really hard to find. Only Fang Yuan is close to him in the books he has read, although he is not a hero in the usual sense, let alone a saint


    There is nothing I want to express about the various opinions of the source I see in various places, but I can only make it clear by myself. Since no one has said what I want to say, I have to speak for myself,


    People who think it''s interesting will watch it, but people who are not interested don''t care. Mencius'' theory of good nature and Xunzi''s theory of evil nature are unsolved cases in the academic history of our country. The two theories have been in confrontation for more than 2000 years.


    Mencius said: human nature is good, advocate benevolence and justice of the people; The Confucians of Song Dynasty inherited his theory, developed a school of Neo Confucianism, and created a lot of circuitous comments. Xunzi was born after Mencius. He opposed his theory that human nature is evil and advocated punishing it with propriety.


    Han Fei, one of his students, thought that the punishment power of propriety was weaker than that of law, so he became the study of criminal name, which had the disadvantage of being mean and ungrateful. As a result, the Confucianists and Legalists denounced each other, resulting in many conflicts in theory and politics. What is the difference between Mencius and Xunzi? We must study him thoroughly.


    In fact, people''s attention is limited,

 Chapter 209

    Pure little dragon looks at Fang Tianxing and is very surprised that he doesn''t feel restless under the authority of the God level author, instead, he resists the pressure and says his own point of view. How can an ordinary Internet author have such courage? If he doesn''t see it with his own eyes, it''s unbelievable.


    Fang Tianxing stood there, not timid under the gaze of the two divine writers, still holding his head high. But someone staring at him for such a long time also made Fang Tianxing feel a little hairy.


    After watching Fang Tianxing for a while, chungdi Xiaolong and Gu Zhenren can''t see anything strange about Fang Tianxing. They both withdraw their eyes. Chungdi Xiaolong sighs, and the future generations are terrible.


    Then he turned and left. His legs seemed to be able to travel through time and space. He just walked like ordinary people. But in this void, one step is tens of thousands of miles, only three or two steps will completely disappear in the field of vision of Fang Tianxing.


    Pure little dragon leaves. Gu Zhenren also says goodbye to Fang Tianxing. Different from pure little dragon, he has been with Fang Tianxing for some time. Naturally, he won''t leave without saying a word. He pats Fang Tianxing on the shoulder and says with emotion, "I''ve paid your favor back, but if you have any trouble, you can come to me. I can do you another favor."


    Fang Tianxing knows that Gu Zhenren seems to have found something, so he gives Fang Tianxing a reminder. Fang Tianxing gratefully says, "what did you find? Will I be in danger recently?"


    The reason why immortal Gu reminded Fang Tianxing was that he found that Fang Tianxing had a lot of bad luck brought by curse. It''s very difficult to explain the fate of Qi Yun. Sometimes, they will feel how people''s Qi Yun is. If Qi Yun is too bad, everything is not smooth and they encounter obstacles.


    Sometimes bad luck brings not only troubles, but also many more troublesome things than death. Fang Tianxing only feels that he is in a daze, as if he has been drained of a lot of energy.


    Black luck represents bad luck. Every time good luck comes, it must be accompanied by great bad luck. If luck is hard to resist bad luck, and the strength of the robber is not enough to support him, he will die. This is the arrangement of fate.


    The immortal Gu sees the track of Fang Tianxing''s bad luck, and the breath of bad luck comes from it. Those bad luck turns into a thin little dragon, rolling around and condensing into a poisonous snake. He keeps spitting out snake letters and wants to eat Fang Tianxing. There is another kind of more frightening, that is, the power of the way of heaven comes from the doom of the way of heaven, which makes people unable to resist, gives people a kind of inability from the heart to resist, and causes all kinds of disasters.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t ask Gu Zhenren for help. He could solve the problem himself. He also had five masters who came to the sea of knowledge. All of them seemed very busy. After Fang Tianxing told the five supreme masters about his situation, Tian silkworm potato passed on to Fang Tianxing a way to observe his luck. Through this way, we can see his luck and flow.


    To be able to see one''s own fortune has no influence on untiing the curse, but at least now one has been able to grasp the origin of the curse, which is very rare. There is a strong sense of bad luck in one''s body, otherwise one''s own will be killed by accident soon.


    Fang Tianxing sensed the strong doom on his head, and there was a little connection between him and others, by which he could find the person who cursed him. On the one hand, good and evil are rewarded, and some people use curses to attack themselves. It can be said that injustice has its head and debt has its owner.


    Many of the people who have been cursed have died of unnatural causes, some of them died of secret injuries, some of them died of being possessed by the devil, some of them died of breakthrough failure, and even some of them died of assassination. Obviously, bad luck has played a lot of roles in it.


    People who curse and even hope to be cursed live in fear every day. As time goes by, people will have resentment in their hearts. Only when such creatures die, can the power of curse achieve the best effect.


    Curse originally refers to praying for ghosts and gods to bring disaster to the people he hates. Fang Tianxing began to doubt whether there was such a curse, but the legend insisted. Historical events seem to have proved the effectiveness of this curse.


    The plan of hotanawa island was destroyed by Fang Tianxing. He was so angry that he almost exploded. He couldn''t bear that the plan he had arranged for so long was almost destroyed by Fang Tianxing.


    He wants to curse, he wants to use his own life as the fuel of curse, "I swear, curse you can''t get other people''s help, curse you forever imprisoned in the endless abyss, devil! You can''t do evil any more


    "I can''t fail! I curse you! Fang Tianxing, I will become the most terrible life seeker after I die. I want you to pay for it. " Kawashima was angry. Soon his soul seemed to be drained. His body fell down and lost the breath of life.


    Curse is a double-edged sword. If you want to curse others, you have to pay a huge price. Before you fall into the abyss, the power of the curse is rapidly eroding his body.


    Kawashima feels that the vitality is rapidly passing, and his body will soon collapse. Kawashima immediately tried his best to curse Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing had bad luck and kept getting into trouble. It took him a long time to settle down. The rest of the curse had to go back and deal with it slowly.


    Sometimes, when you are walking, you will fall inexplicably, and then you will be seriously injured. Some people are walking, suddenly attacked by wild monsters, and killed by inexplicably sliding stones on the mountain road. It''s miserable and pitiful.


    The breath of life of the fallen hotagawa Island disappeared, but a moment later another breath of life came into being. It was the breath of hell, like the devil coming from hell. He had no attachment to the world, but only revenge in his heart.


    Kawashima''s original body turned into a zombie. His body hair grew wildly, and his tusks were ferocious. He was much stronger than those zombies before. His nails were sharper, and his tusks were shining with cold light.


    "Ha ha, heaven has not let me down. Let me revenge myself. I will treat you well." Kawashima hotanawa said maliciously.


    Because of the curse, he lost his life, or because of the curse. After his death, he became a zombie. Moreover, because he was usually exposed to many biochemical viruses, the virus had already entered the body, and he did not die, so he became a zombie.


    He felt that someone was coming towards the edge. He expected that Fang Tianxing must have found him. At the same time, he also wanted to make a settlement with him. After saving the people here, the spirit of the divine writer was gone,


    I feel the power in my body. I''m not afraid of him. I''m going to have a fight.


    With a wave of his hand, hotanawa easily destroyed the building. With a little effort, the gate was torn to pieces by him. Fang Tianxing was waiting for him at the gate. Seeing what hotanawa looks like now, Fang Tianxing was also surprised,

 Chapter 210

    When Fang Tianxing saw hotanawa Island, and hotanawa Island saw Fang Tianxing, his enemies were very jealous. No one had to stir them up, so they started fighting. Fang Tianxing roared, words gushed out and turned into long guns. Fang Tianxing shook his gun and stabbed hotanawa island with a spear.


    Kawashima did not intend to let Fang Tianxing go. This kind of enemy must be killed by himself. Only in this way can he vent his resentment.


    The mutant zombie is a dead thing. It should not exist in the world, let alone produce consciousness and practice evolution.


    Therefore, the formation conditions of variant zombies are very harsh. If they are formed naturally, they not only have requirements for the body, but also need to be buried in a place of evil spirits. It will take a long time before they can gradually become the lowest level zombies.


    The Zombie''s nails are like swords. They collide with Fang Tianxing''s spear. They are like metal and iron. Sparks are splashing everywhere. Both of them want to kill each other and show no mercy.


    The tip of Fang Tianxing''s gun seems to be on fire. It makes a roaring sound across the air, forcing hotagawa island to a certain distance. Just walk two steps ahead in fangtianxing. Hotanawa''s arms stretch strangely, like half of the noodles stretched behind Fang Tianxing.


    Although Fang Tianxing was very surprised, his divine sense had been locked on hotagawa Island, but after all, zombies were not normal people. Even if they practiced spiritual intelligence, they thought and talked like ordinary people. Although they were powerful and invulnerable, there were still some stiff, not as smart as ordinary people.


    But the zombies in hotanawa island are not as dull as ordinary zombies. They seem to be more flexible than before. Hotanawa Island grabs his arms forward, and Fang Tianxing immediately jumps up, using the downward momentum to perform Bruce Lee''s three kicks.


    With a kick, Fang Tianxing''s leg kicks hard on the head of the zombie. The mutated Zombie''s body doesn''t look like a human body at all. It''s like a stubborn stone. Facing Fang Tianxing''s attack, he just pauses slightly and doesn''t get any damage. You know, with the help of readers'' blessing, Fang Tianxing can smash a huge stone, But such an attack on hotanawa only made him pause. Of course, Fang Tianxing was cursed and his strength was greatly limited.


    The blow didn''t achieve the effect. Hotanawa stretched out his hands and wanted to catch Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate and jumped up again. This time, he jumped higher than the last time and accumulated more strength. Hotanawa protected his head with his hands. Fang Tianxing changed his strategy. He twisted his body in mid air and kicked hotanawa''s shoulder like lightning. This blow was heavy, The corpse of hotanawa murmurs. Hotanawa''s body is kicked down by Fang Tianxing, and his legs sink into the cement field under his feet.


    He roars to pull himself out of the field. But how can Fang Tianxing let him do what he wanted? He kicks it down again. This time, he''s trapped to the waist, but he still struggles to climb out. Fang Tianxing takes hotanawa as a nail, He had to be stared into the ground. It was like paranoid obsession. Fang Tianxing shot again and again, just staring hotagawa island into the concrete field. Hotagawa island fought hard at first, but later, as he sank deeper and deeper, his resistance became weaker and weaker.


    Fang Tianxing looked at hotagawa island like a radish trapped in the ground, powerless struggle, seems to have no breath, "is it so over?" Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    However, he felt hotanawa''s eyes open fiercely. His eyes didn''t look like human beings at all, but like beasts. Fang Tianxing felt bad with the fierce feeling of choosing people and eating them. He quickly stepped back.


    Sure enough, kawajima Kawabata fierce force, the foot of the cement ground seems to encounter an earthquake in general crack. Kawashima''s body is bigger than it used to be. Now he is at least three or four meters tall. He looks like a giant. His body has soared several times and his strength is not lost. The same attack power will certainly increase a lot.


    Fang Tianxing clenched his teeth to fight for a while. Fang Tianxing obviously felt that the corpse Qi and Yin Qi on hotagawa island had increased. Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to be careless, so he had to work hard to deal with it. The strength of Hotan''s Kawashima has soared, and Fang Tianxing has almost no power to fight back.


    At this time, from the front of Fang Tianxing came the greedy voice of Hotan Kawashima, saying: "human blood, when I was a man, I didn''t drink real human blood. Today I can enjoy your flesh and blood well. When I beat you, I''m sure I''ll take care of your skin and cramps. Only when you get sore can I get rid of my hatred."


    Fang Tianxing turns around and stares at Fang Tianxing. He is sticking out his tongue and licking his lips. He can''t help but eat the delicious food.


    Fang Tianxing painstakingly support, helplessly said: "those people are God level author pure little dragon and Gu immortal save, how dare you find their trouble."


    Kawashima said with a sneer: "God level writers are powerful. Of course, I dare not trouble them. But without you leading them, I have already succeeded. Taking this place as a springboard, zombie virus can spread all over the planet. With further development, zombie virus can spread ten times at a time, and it is more difficult to contain it later, At that time, even the God level writers are afraid that they can''t help me. But all this has been destroyed by you. How can I not hate you? "


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to say anything more with this crazy guy, Kawashima. He just went to fight with his fist. Kawashima reaches out the palm of his palm and grabs Fang Tianxing''s fist. The other hand hits Fang Tianxing''s chest like a hammer. Fang Tianxing is hit by a North train. The huge impact force makes Fang Tianxing jump directly on the wall of the valley. Then he bumps down and bounces on the ground several times before stopping.


    This palm is very heavy. Fang Tianxing''s constitution is a little unbearable. He feels pain like a frame scattered all over his body.


    "Damn, it''s hotanawa''s strength." Fang Tianxing cursed in his heart.


    "Well, where is hotanawa island?" Fang Tianxing raised his head from the rubble, but did not see hotanawa.


    At this moment, a pair of big hands full of fishy smell suddenly hugged Fang Tianxing from behind, and the other hand twisted Fang Tianxing''s shoulder and head. A strong smell of corpse came from behind his right neck. Fang Tianxing turned his head and saw that Kawashima was opening his mouth to bite his neck.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t mess or struggle in the face of danger. He directly ran into the mountain wall with enough strength. A shaking of the earth and the mountains came. Fang Tianxing''s body crashed deep into the mountain wall, and the stones on the mountain rolled down like raindrops.


    Fang Tianxing takes advantage of the stabbing moment of Kawashima to break free from his shackles. But this hotagawa island is too difficult to deal with. How can we get rid of him?


    Fang Tianxing''s brain turned like a computer, and immediately a bold and risky plan appeared in his mind.


    Hotagawa bumps into Fang Tianxing and grabs him by the shoulder with both hands. Then he opens his mouth and bites Fang Tianxing''s neck. But when his head is only half stretched out, he feels a strange hot force running around in his body, which makes him feel as painful as melting away. He pushes Fang Tianxing away with both hands, covers his chest and falls to the ground, rolling and screaming, There was a faint smell of smoke on his body.

 Chapter 211

    Fang Tianxing didn''t feel embarrassed. He didn''t have the slightest fear on his face, but he was indifferent.


    "See what new tricks you can play, come on, let me see your best strength." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing didn''t attach any importance to him and care about his appearance, there was a kind of anger in his eyes. He was excited and said, "look, I won''t kill you!" With that, Kawashima rushes over at a high speed. With a heavy blow, his strength is powerful, as if he wants to tear up the space.


    Hotagawa''s claws stab Fang Tianxing directly, but Fang Tianxing quickly dodges. His claws cut through the air, and the ground is smashed into a big hole by the huge impact force.


    Hotan Kawashima opens his arms and grabs Fang Tianxing. Although Fang Tianxing barely dodges, he is shocked and falls to the ground. Although this kind of attack is not easy to avoid, there is a drawback that if the opponent is a very agile person, he can easily avoid it.


    But just at the moment when Fang Tianxing was stunned, hotagawa Island broke free from the shackles and rushed directly to Fang Tianxing''s left leg with lightning force, biting off and tearing off a large piece of flesh and blood.


    Fang Tianxing wailed and fell back to the ground. Sitting on the ground, Fang Tianxing suddenly sweats and his legs are still bleeding. He looks at hotagawa island in horror and sees that hotagawa island is like a wild animal. His mouth is full of blood. He bites the meat in his mouth three or two times and swallows it directly.


    It''s not over yet. Although he can''t catch himself, he''s still very close to Fang Tianxing. He reaches out and grabs Fang Tianxing''s leg. He opens his mouth and bites it again.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that he was going to be bitten again, he raised his intact foot and pedaled directly on the head of the zombie with all his strength. Under this great strength, only a click was heard, and kawajima''s neck twisted in a strange posture and stopped moving directly.


    If Fang Tianxing didn''t expect it, it''s almost hard for him to be hurt by Fang Tianxing''s attack. Kawashima, Hotan, grins grimly as the North Korean Skywalker rushes in, and Fang''s figure disappears. Just when he was in a daze, Fang Tianxing picked up a huge stone, flew out of his hand and quickly threw it at hotanawa.


    The huge stone fell on hotanawa. Hotanawa was pushed back by the huge impact, but it didn''t fall down.


    Not only that, but there seems to be something left for Kawashima. When he made a sudden effort, the boulder hit Fang Tianxing with a faster speed. Fang Tianxing quickly dodged. When kawajima hotanawa saw Fang Tianxing''s Dodge action, he jumped up and kicked the boulder in mid air. The direction of the boulder''s flight changed. Fang Tianxing was in mid air and couldn''t change his direction. He was soon hit by the boulder. Fang Tianxing was hit hard and fell rapidly.


    There was a bloodstain on Fang Tianxing''s head, and tears of pain came down.


    Kawashima quickly pours on him, and then Fang Tianxing throws him out. But Fang Tianxing fell to the ground, his eyes suddenly hurt, his whole body twitched, and he was about to fall. However, the hotanawa Island refused to let Fang Tianxing go, and directly wanted to put Fang Tianxing to death.


    Fang Tianxing is at the end of his rope. He can''t bear the next attack. If he goes on like this, he will die.


    "Fang Tianxing, I want you to die in pain!" Cried hotagawa angrily.


    In the end, Fang Tianxing was exhausted and couldn''t stand up straight. On one side, hotagawa island was full of revenge. Fang Tianxing staggered up and couldn''t fight any more. When he came to Fang Tianxing''s back, he held Fang Tianxing''s shoulder with his hands like iron tongs. Fang Tianxing only felt a sharp pain. His shoulder was buckled by hotanawa, and he pulled it back directly. Under the tremendous force, his shoulder joint suddenly dislocated.


    Fang Tianxing yelled, sweating all over his body. His arms were broken and his heart was torn. He almost fainted in pain, but he was pointed on his temple by Kawashima hotanawa. He was so conscious that it was impossible for him to faint. It was really heartbreaking pain.


    Fang Tianxing screams in pain. Suddenly, his neck is pulled up by Kawashima and his face is pulled to the left. All his teeth are knocked out.


    But Fang Tianxing''s body suddenly bounced up from the ground, curled up into a ball in the air, and could not see the head and tail clearly. But in that instant, his body suddenly like a sharp arrow, forward to the front of the island of hotagawa.


    Fang Tianxing''s last strike was on the forehead of hotanawa island. Hotanawa island was still quite frightened, but soon found that Fang Tianxing''s attack didn''t have much power.


    He said with a smile: "Fang Tianxing, you are finished. Is your attack so weak? Even God is going to help me


    But soon he found that things were not so simple, because countless spiritual forces came from Fang Tianxing''s forehead. These forces formed a picture in hotagawa''s mind, which was the picture of his life.


    At that time, he was still a young man. He had a beautiful wife and children. His wife was a very traditional woman who went abroad every day. She was gentle and generous, and her children were very lovely. If ordinary people could have them, they would be very happy. However, he was obsessed with the study of zombie virus and didn''t cherish all this, neglecting the care for his family.


    As soon as the picture turns, he successfully develops the zombie virus and carries out live experiments. He sees that those who are infected by the zombie virus become more powerful. He feels excited that the day of ruling the world has finally come, but he does not expect that Fang Tianxing has recruited divine writers and his plan has been completely destroyed.


    The disillusioned hotagawa island is extremely lost. The resentment against Fang Tianxing makes him curse with his own life, and he becomes a zombie when he loses his life. He became a monster and lost the qualification to be a human being.


    "Zombies are the corpses of human beings who are affected by some factors and come back to life. They move slowly and lose their senses, and will devour the flesh and blood of living people. The zombie is a fantasy image from the black-and-white film era to today. It is the product of human fear of death. Although zombies can walk and use tools, they will not have independent consciousness, and are manipulated by the people who hold the resurrection ceremony, just like a ghostless puppet, so they are often used as slaves at will.


    A zombie is not a living life, or an immortal body. But is this kind of life really alive? Zombies can only hide in the dark corner, you want your relatives to become the same guy as you.


    Zombies are infertile creatures whose organs are dead and useless. There have been attempts to combine humans with zombies, but they have failed completely, and vice versa.


    Zombies also show no human desire, whether with the same kind or living. Until more progress can be made in research, the greatest fear of mankind - the breeding of the dead - is reassuringly impossible.


    Zombies'' desire for life is not that they can really digest flesh and blood, but their resentment for the living life in the world. Hotagawa island is a rare zombie with wisdom, but his brain cells are not completely necrotic, but this is also the weakness. Once the brain cells are destroyed, they can''t control their own actions.


    Looking at the shaking of hotagawa island like chaff, he finally smashed his head with his fists. His head broke like a watermelon, and finally fell to the ground powerlessly. Fang Tianxing gasped for breath, and the panic gradually faded away, but another kind of panic climbed into his heart.


    Fang Tianxing''s left leg was bitten off a large piece of flesh and blood by Kawashima. At the moment, it was still bleeding. Losing too much blood, Fang Tianxing can now feel a faint dizziness floating on his head.


    You have to stop bleeding first, or you''ll lose too much blood and die soon. Fang Tianxing immediately took off his coat and was about to stop bleeding for his left leg when he was stunned.

 Chapter 212

    Fang Tianxing''s left leg was bitten off a large piece of flesh and blood by Kawashima. At the moment, it was still bleeding. Losing too much blood, Fang Tianxing can now feel a faint dizziness floating on his head.


    You have to stop bleeding first, or you''ll lose too much blood and die soon. Fang Tianxing immediately took off his coat and was about to stop bleeding for his left leg when he was stunned.


    The color around the wound of Fang Tianxing''s left leg has changed into the same iron blue color as that of tanagawa Island, and it is still spreading around. Half of the whole leg has turned blue.


    Fang Tianxing gasped for breath, the panic gradually faded, but another kind of panic climbed up to his heart.


    Fang Tianxing''s left leg was bitten off a large piece of flesh and blood by Kawashima. At the moment, it was still bleeding. Because of excessive blood loss, Fang Tianxing can now feel a faint dizziness floating on his head.


    You have to stop bleeding first, or you''ll lose too much blood and die soon. Fang Tianxing immediately took off his coat and was about to stop bleeding for his left leg when he was stunned.


    The color around the wound of Fang Tianxing''s left leg has changed to the same purple and black color as that on hotagawa Island, and it is still spreading around. Half of his leg has turned purple and black.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that zombies have zombie viruses. These viruses will infect the attacked creatures. Do I want to become a zombie.


    Fang Tianxing felt flustered at the thought that he might become the kind of creature with red eyes and blue skin that would attack the living.


    "There are countless reasons why I can''t die, but none of them can die safely, so I can''t die yet!" Fang Tianxing thought.


    As Fang Tianxing''s brain turns rapidly, he sees the body of hotagawa island with a twisted head. A terrible idea suddenly comes to Fang Tianxing''s mind.


    How can you become like this? It''s not as good as suicide. But the road of network author is just beginning. How can it end so easily.


    Fang Tianxing''s consciousness came to the thinking space. He said to the five masters, "master, please kill me quickly. I am infected by zombie virus and will soon become a monster."


    "Those zombie viruses contain crazy chaotic will. You have to defeat them and let them be used by you. It''s not necessarily a good thing." Tianxing in my mind said.


    "I''ve never heard of anyone who can defeat zombie virus. Can I really defeat zombie virus?" Fang Tianxing said suspiciously.


    "If you can''t overcome this will, don''t you say that our five supreme leaders have bad vision and are not entrusted by human beings?" Dream into Shenji did not answer directly, but asked in reverse.


    "Five masters, I will work hard." Fang Tianxing said with firm confidence.


    Fang Tianxing''s consciousness goes back to his body. He sinks down to see that the virus has begun to erode his body. The virus constantly propagates itself in Fang Tianxing''s body, and competes with Fang Tianxing''s body cells for the control of Fang Tianxing''s body. There is a virus directly filling Fang Tianxing''s mind.


    Fang Tianxing''s mind is the control center of the human body, which can''t be lost. Fang Tianxing''s consciousness condenses into a stream, and defends himself on the only way for the zombie virus to invade his mind. Soon, the zombie virus comes to Fang Tianxing''s eyes, and countless purple black air appear in front of Fang Tianxing''s face. Seeing Fang Tianxing blocking the way, those black air gather together to form a person''s appearance, It turned out to be like hotanawa.


    "You''re Kawashima hotanawa. You didn''t die." Fang Tianxing said in surprise.


    "I''m not that cowardly guy, but I was created by him, and I will naturally become him, but although he created me, he finally abandoned me." That looks like the guy of hotagawa island said disdainfully.


    Fang Tianxing feels that he was created by Kawashima, but he probably feels that Kawashima has given up on himself, so he is not grateful to Kawashima, but full of resentment.


    For those who block their own way, zombie virus will not show any mercy and will rush directly to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing has no retreat. Once defeated, he will be captured by zombie virus and become a parasite of the virus. He will be manipulated by zombie virus, just like hotanawa island. He doesn''t want to see it.


    Fang Tianxing clenched his teeth and rushed up to fight with the zombie virus. Looking at the three Zhang tall demon in front of him, Fang Tianxing felt a surge of heroic spirit in his heart. Although he didn''t know whether he could defeat the other party, he was such a person. When he was strong, he would be strong and never flinch.


    But when Fang Tianxing was fighting with the virus, he found something wrong with himself. After he left the battle, he found that he was covered with green light.


    Fang Tianxing quickly explored himself. The incarnation of the virus over there sneered: "do you just find out now? The longer you fight with me, the deeper your body will be infected by the virus. The final winner can only be me."


    Fang Tianxing fell into hesitation, but soon he was firm in his confidence and could not be eroded by the other party, otherwise he would really lose.


    "I''m a disciple of the top five. I won''t lose so easily." Fang Tianxing said to himself.


    Because I am the dark power in the world, the most crazy, the most evil, the most hysterical power. Everyone can only burst out the most powerful fighting capacity in the most crazy and angry situation. Therefore, you can''t defeat us, because you are fighting against the strongest self. How can one defeat the strongest self.


    You will soon be knocked down by me and slaughtered like a dog. Then you will understand that your so-called fight with me is a mistake, a complete mistake.


    "When you gaze at the abyss, the abyss will gaze at you." It is the so-called fight with the devil, only through their own ideas do not let themselves become the devil, but the best way to defeat the devil is to make themselves strong, intuitive point of view to face the abyss.


    Many people choose to assimilate because they are afraid of paying the price. Although they will get the so-called inner satisfaction, they also lose their true self. Just as many people''s achievements come from vanity, the so-called self satisfaction should always be based on giving up satisfaction. The so-called success is just to let others know their vanity.


    The cruelty of reality, the weakness and darkness of human nature, the source of criminal motivation, the helplessness of social problems, the interpretation of many things, because here we can see the endless mystery of human nature. It is said that everyone has two sides of good and evil. How to combine the two perfectly and unify the opposites is the best presentation of the view of good and evil in Taoism.


    The whole body of the person infected by the virus is filled with black air, which forms the image of ghosts, like countless ghosts attached to this huge demon. Each of these ghosts had a ferocious face, and they roared bitterly and bitterly, which was very frightening.


    The incarnation of the virus began to roar, bursts of shrill roar, as if from hell in general. Fang Tianxing is not afraid. His spiritual incarnation increases with the size of his faith. As long as his faith is strong, it can be infinitely enhanced and play a role in transforming the world. Fang Tianxing is full of courage. The virus incarnation also shows a trace of fear. He no longer confronts Fang Tianxing, but gradually retreats.


    Fang Tianxing is sensitive to the fear of the virus incarnation. He must not let him run out to harm the world. Fang Tianxing roars and jumps up, and the words in his body rush out quickly to block the retreat of the virus incarnation. The virus incarnation realizes that he can''t escape and says with disdain: "my virus body, the biggest ability is to proliferate, even if you kill me, I''m reborn in other places, and it''s impossible to destroy me. "


    Fang Tianxing said, "even if I can''t do it, I''ll try it. Besides, I''m the five most respected disciples. There''s nothing impossible."

 Chapter 213

    Fang Tianxing waves out his own words, and the words wrap the virus avatar. At the beginning, the virus avatar constantly tries to resist, but soon falls into various situations created by the words, and countless pictures appear, constantly changing the idea of the virus avatar.


    Fang Tianxing''s forehead is sweating, and it''s very hard to manipulate the characters to influence the virus incarnation. It can be said that it''s a feat like an ant moving an elephant.


    The virus incarnation itself contains a very chaotic and greedy will. It is a very dangerous thing for Fang Tianxing to use his own words to change his mind, but Fang Tianxing still insists on doing so, because if he really does it, it can be said that he has boundless merits.


    The sweat on Fang Tianxing''s forehead keeps dripping, but he insists on not giving up. The virus incarnation shakes under the influence of Fang Tianxing''s words, but he still keeps his inner nature tightly and doesn''t let Fang Tianxing change him completely.


    The expression on the virus incarnation''s face is constantly changing, sometimes ferocious and terrifying, and sometimes awakening. The two expressions are constantly changing. At the beginning, the ferocious and terrifying expression prevails, and the feeling of awakening rarely appears. However, with the delay of time, the expression of awakening becomes less and less, and the face becomes softer and softer, which is completely different from that before.


    Virus incarnation face soft said: "I know wrong, please take back your text."


    Hearing what he said, Fang Tianxing not only didn''t stop, but also stepped up his influence on the virus incarnation. Sure enough, the benevolent expression on the virus incarnation''s face soon disappeared and returned to the ferocious and terrifying appearance. He said fiercely: "I will never let you change mine, even if I die with you."


    He quickly pounced on Fang Tianxing, stretched out his hands to hold him, and lit a fire all over his body to die with him.


    Fang Tianxing did not move. He raised his hand and condensed the words into a whole. He turned them into more than 78000 words, which were imprinted on the virus incarnation. The 78000 words in the wonderful Lotus Sutra were imprinted on the virus incarnation. These words constantly emerged, emitting a mysterious light, guiding people to eliminate the obstacles of crime and accumulate merits.


    The virus incarnated in the mind was captured, and originally wanted to die with Fang Tianxing, but in the 78000 words of the Lotus Sutra appeared in his body in turn, which killed his last evil thoughts.


    The ferocious face of the original virus incarnation disappeared and became full of kindness and love. He said to Tianxing, "I''m wrong. I was obsessed with the wrong ideas before and didn''t make contributions to the world. I''ll try my best to make the people live a better life."


    At this moment, not only is Fang Tianxing''s virus incarnation repentance, but zombie viruses in other places feel that their thoughts have been changed, and there are many more things that they didn''t have before. It is a tiny organism that can use the nutrients of host cells to copy its own DNA or RNA, protein and other life components.


    However, they feel that their nature has been changed, their original greedy and selfish character has been changed, and there are many more thoughts of eliminating sins and accumulating merits. They quiet down, no longer continue to proliferate, destroy human cells, but fell into a deep sleep.


    These viruses actively integrate into Fang Tianxing''s body, strengthen and transform Fang Tianxing''s body, and the transformation of the body is accompanied by great pain. This time, Fang Tianxing didn''t faint. He was used to the pain.


    Those evolutions, toxins, infections. Let him get used to pain. It is the pain that makes Fang Tianxing stronger step by step. At the same time of suffering, Fang Tianxing''s whole person seems to have changed. I can''t say where it''s different. Just standing there, Fang Tianxing feels very uncomfortable. It seems that he has been suppressed.


    The power of countless zombie viruses is still pouring out of Fang Tianxing''s body, but at this time, Fang Tianxing can control these viruses. Yes, Fang Tianxing can control these viruses.


    Compared with the last evolution, Fang Tianxing tried to change the direction of hematitis, but it was difficult to control. But this time, Fang Tianxing felt that this kind of power existed. It''s in your body, it''s in your blood. They are like spirits, surrounded by themselves and controlled by themselves.


    Fang Tianxing felt that the erosion of the virus slowly spread to the whole body, and the body was transformed by the virus. All the energy in the five zang organs and six Fu organs turned into blood and began to flow back to Fang Tianxing.


    These powerful energy to his body to bring a stream of vigorous vitality, no longer dim. Every change, this time Fang Tianxing can feel clearly.


    Fang Tianxing looked at his left leg and right arm in a hurry and found that the wound had already stopped bleeding, and even almost healed. The iron green color around the wound was also completely disappeared. Although the skin was white, Fang Tianxing finally got rid of the threat of becoming a zombie.


    Not only that, Fang Tianxing can also feel that his body has become full of a great sense of power, and the five senses have become extremely sensitive, so that nothing around him can escape his own feelings.


    Trying to reach out, Fang Tianxing exerted a little force, and a thing weighing more than 100 Jin was easily lifted up, as if there was nothing in Fang Tianxing''s hands.


    The strength has been greatly strengthened, and the five senses have also become extremely sharp. These expected strengthening did not surprise Fang Tianxing, but made Fang Tianxing''s heart sink. There are some particularly powerful, when the spirit or body reaches the limit, there will be a special state, called evolution.


    In a short period of time, people in evolution will grow in strength, but they will no longer be conscious and become real killing machines. Because their existence is too dangerous.


    Besides starvation, zombies do not show any other material needs in human life. Zombies have never been observed to sleep or rest in any environment. They do not respond to extreme hot and cold temperatures. Even in the most terrible weather, they do not seek shelter.


    Simple needs such as thirst have never been expressed in the living dead. Zombies don''t need all the physiological functions that we human beings depend on for a living. Destroying or damaging the circulatory system, digestive system, or respiratory system of a member of the living dead has no effect.


    Since these functions are no longer used to maintain the operation of the brain, frankly speaking, there are thousands of ways to kill human beings, and there is only one way to kill zombies, no matter what method is used to get rid of their brains.


    Fang Tianxing''s bones become harder, his muscles begin to grow, more tenacious, his strength is increasing, his physical strength is growing, and a stream of energy begins to fill his cells. Fang Tianxing feels the existence of his cells, which is his origin.


    Fang Tianxing even saw the viruses in his body. Those viruses, the mutated viruses, began to fuse and gradually became something he had never seen before. This kind of virus was entangled with his own cells, gene chain and blood.


    All the forces began to merge, and the body about to explode began to merge and refine under the control of Fang Tianxing''s will. It''s a long and energy consuming process. Fang Tianxing is watching his body change and evolution.


    The zombie virus''s energy flows slowly as if it were running water, deep into Fang Tianxing''s body. Energy, powerful energy. Fang Tianxing can feel the moment when the energy flows back into his body. The original body is like a bucket filled with water, and the body is evolving towards a deeper level.


    Evolution, enhancement. With the rapid consumption of energy, Fang Tianxing''s body changes and evolves at a speed he can''t imagine.


    The bone began to become as crystal clear as usual, a more tenacious muscle began to condense on Fang Tianxing again, and the long lost skin began to grow on Fang Tianxing again


    They have become more unimaginable. For a long time, Fang Tianxing''s body struggled, absorbed and strengthened in the pain. But a more profound ancient atmosphere, the original fracture of Google also began to be corrected by the powerful energy, the fracture began to heal slowly.


    Fang Tianxing opened his eyes. This time he was in a coma for a short time. When he woke up, Fang Tianxing felt that his body was almost saturated. Those blood fire, come and go freely, just like the extension of hands and feet. Although the initial use is very strange, but after the habit, the back and forth flow of power completely let Fang Tianxing control.


    With further evolution, Fang Tianxing also understood what happened to the blood that went back to the body. It''s a highly concentrated energy liquid after purification, life energy. The currency of life, the chips to survive, Fang Tianxing gave them a name, called life power.


    And his own blood fire, not only has huge corrosiveness, but also can transform the other party''s body into his own energy, allowing himself to absorb, which is really a too rebellious ability.


    I finally got this powerful ability when I stepped into the fourth level gene chain.


    The energy is still filtering and purifying the flesh, but Fang Tianxing''s body is saturated. At his level, he has been able to initially feel the existence of his cell genes and understand the essence of his body. I didn''t expect that every time I met with a disaster of life and death, I would die. But happiness and misfortune depend on each other, and the surviving self has unexpected gains.


    Fang Tianxing stands up and looks at the living conditions of the people around him. Only by going to the masses, observing and studying, and analyzing the thoughts and feelings of the masses can he realize his life value.

 Chapter 214

    Fang Tianxing feels that his body has changed a lot. He wants to go to the crowd to observe the life of the masses. He walks quietly in the crowd. His body seems to be covered with a layer of fog. No one can see the original appearance of Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing came to a place, and when he was tired, he planned to have a rest. When he saw that the people here were holding a funeral, a middle-aged man fell on the side of the road. Fang Tianxing rescued him, and only when he woke up did he know his identity.


    Chang FA tells Fang Tianxing that he was born in a poor family. He lost his father in his early years and relied on his mother to do odd jobs for others. He suffered all kinds of hardships from childhood. He hated the shopkeepers who bullied the poor, and the rich people who indulged in extravagance. After many people became zombies, although the God level writer appeared like Epiphyllum, he soon withdrew, leaving him to continue to live here.


    When Chang FA grew up and became an adult, he went to work in a nearby city. Life forced him to be a migrant worker. He was young and energetic. He bowed his head and worked hard. After several years of hard work, he finally paid off the money he owed others, which made him almost cry with excitement.


    Since paying off the debt, Chang FA''s life has become more and more vigorous. He fancied that if he continued to work like this for two years, he would be able to live a good life, far away from those miserable days.


    Chang FA works hard every day, even if it''s windy and rainy, it still can''t stop him. In order to earn a little more money, he worked hard. One day, Changfa suddenly fell ill and couldn''t work for a long time. Changfa, who was seriously ill, was fired by his boss.


    Chang FA lives on the street and is taken in by an old man. The old man likes Chang FA''s diligence, and his daughter prefers Chang FA''s honesty and reliability. Chang FA got their warm hospitality and was able to tide over the difficulties. Chang FA did not easily forget that he was expelled due to illness. When he thought about it, he felt very uneasy.


    For this reason, he worked even harder to earn money, and even did not hesitate to rob other people''s work. Chang FA feels that everything here is full of hope and endless energy.


    The old man''s daughter wants to please the old man, and then tries to let the old man recruit him as his son-in-law. Cuihua is very happy to see Chang FA coming back. The old man''s birthday was very lively, but he was upset at the thought that he had no son. In addition, he didn''t receive many birthday gifts. He scolded the mulberry trees and poured his discontent on Chang FA and Cui Hua.


    The old man does not want to marry his daughter to an ordinary coolie, and is even more afraid that Chang FA will inherit his property as his son-in-law. Get out of here. Cuihua doesn''t buy her father''s account. She tears her face and discloses her relationship with Changfa, saying that she is determined to go with Changfa. After having a big fight with her father, Cuihua and Changfa became relatives in the countryside. After getting married, Chang FA realized that Cuihua was not a perfect woman. She was both tricky and mean.


    Chang FA feels cheated and hates Cuihua very much. Cuihua plans to give in to her father and take over the old man''s property after she runs out of money. Chang FA thinks that this will lose the dignity of a man, says nothing and insists on going out to work by himself. Cuihua couldn''t beat him, so she had to agree.


    Frequent body problems have never occurred before. When you do heavy work, your legs and stomach will shake and your whole body will sweat. Sweat will drip down from the tip of your nose and face. When you receive money, your hands will tremble as if you can''t hold anything. After hearing the news, Cuihua was very disappointed. She saw that she could only be a coolie''s wife all her life.


    During this period of time, his marriage with Cuihua was in crisis. Cuihua''s vulgar appearance disgusted him.


    At this time, LAN yue''er broke into his life. She was beautiful and gentle, giving Chang FA a new feeling. In self-cultivation, Chang FA got to know LAN Yueer and fell in love with her. Chang FA constantly helps LAN Yueer to make progress, and at the same time, he begins to study tenaciously to enhance his ability. Chang FA and LAN yue''er often come into contact at work, and they gradually develop a relationship. But he was wrong, so he lost the chance to fall in love with her.


    Who would like to often at the end of the work, often got typhoid fever and caused pneumonia, the organization had to send often back home to recuperate.


    On the way, it was mistakenly reported that Changfa had died, but it was the fourth time that Changfa overcame death and returned to the world. After he recovered, he returned to work. However, due to various injuries and selfless work and labor, his physical condition became worse and worse, and he lost the ability to work. He had to suspend his work and let him stay in hospital for a long time.


    After a big cry, Cuihua raised money for Changfa to help him with his treatment. It''s a common occurrence. This serious illness not only exhausted his physical strength, but also made Cuihua run out of money. In order to make a living, I often pull a car with a strong support. After the illness, Chang FA almost became another person, lost his passion for life and his fighting spirit.


    The old man wanted Chang FA to come back to work for him. He promised to let Chang FA go back to help him and agreed to give them a house to live in. Chang FA was full of hope and light. However, due to the informers around, Chang FA was arrested in prison. In prison, Chang FA withstood the torture and was indomitable. In order to catch the people behind him, Chang FA was released as an ordinary prisoner.


    Chang FA is afraid to fall back into the clutches of the devil and dare not go home. Wandering in the street, he can''t help but come to the gate of LAN Yueer''s garden and jump into the garden. Due to the fact that Chang FA rescued LAN Yueer when she went fishing last time, and she likes Chang FA''s enthusiasm and stubborn character, her arrival made her very happy. Chang FA also thinks that LAN Yueer is different from other girls. They all feel the hazy love. In order to take refuge, he agreed to the request of blue moon, lived down.


    In a fierce battle, Chang FA''s head was seriously injured, but he defeated death with tenacious perseverance.


    Fang Tianxing saw him fall to the ground, and he was kind enough to wake him up, but he didn''t want to live. He had already lost the meaning of living, and was fighting to find death.


    Fang Tianxing naturally won''t let him die like this. He pulled up Chang FA who beat his chest and feet. Fang Tianxing said helplessly, "if you have a chance to let you go back in the past, do you think you can change your destiny without regret?"


    Chang FA, like catching a life-saving herb, said, "can I do it again? Make up for those regrets


    Rebirth, that is, Nirvana, a new life. Of course, this is only a narrow understanding. A chance, let you have the chance of life again, that is to say, live again, let you have the opportunity to change the status quo or ability.


    In the modern sense, rebirth in network novels means that people save their memories and go back to their lives a few years ago.

 Chapter 215

    Chang FA feels that his life is irreparable. He can''t revenge for his lover for missing the person he loves most in his life, which makes Chang FA very regretful.


    Fang Tianxing promises to give him a chance of rebirth, which is a type of network novels. It usually makes people go back to a certain time node in the past and make different choices to change their destiny.


    Fang Tianxing said to Chang FA, "I can let you go back to the past and experience your life again, but there will be many unexpected changes. Are you willing to bear all this?"


    Chang FA has already lost confidence in the current situation. He said to Tianxing: "as long as I can go back to the past and change my destiny, I will pay whatever price."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "are you sure?"


    Chang FA nodded repeatedly. He said to Tian Xing, "I''m sure."


    "Good." Fang Tianxing said directly that the words in his body gushed out and changed into a door. Fang Tianxing said to Chang FA, "if you walk into that door, you can go back to when you were ten years old and change your destiny according to your expectations."


    Chang FA is in a mood of agitation. When he steps into the door, he just hesitates. Chang FA decides to enter the door. As soon as he enters the door, he feels that he has come to another world. The dim light converges into halos, reflecting the yellow and white reflective bands on the two walls of the tunnel. It passes over the car body endlessly, making people feel dizzy, like entering another time and space.


    Chang FA opened his eyes and pinched his thigh to make himself sober. The wonderful light flashed from his face. His eyelids became more and more heavy. The things in front of him became blurred, and he bit his tongue to get energetic. Then his consciousness quickly became confused, and his eyelids were very heavy and he fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took for my consciousness to return to my body. I often breathed twice. There was no pain in my body, and my hands seemed to be bound.


    Chang FA is about to open her eyes when she hears the sound of opening the door. Then a gentle female voice rings in her ear¡° Are you awake, faer? "


    Chang FA was shocked. The voice was really familiar. It was his mother''s voice. Chang FA opened his eyes and found that there was a haggard woman in front of him. She was younger and more gentle than she looked in memory. Chang FA opened his eyes and cried, "Mom!"


    "Ah, are you OK, my child? My mother is worried about you these days." Often hair mother worried said.


    If you look at the woman in front of you carefully, you are exactly the same as your mother, but you are much younger than 30 years later. You often make sure that all this is true. You really go back to 30 years ago when you were 12 years old.


    Chang FA put his hand on the bed and sat up. One hand stretched out to help her sit on the head of the bed. Nervous spirit relaxed, often hold the mother''s hand, the hand soft and round, smooth skin.


    Chang FA''s mother has no accident. He doesn''t know whether his child is his own. However, the frequent hair now is no longer the frequent hair of teenagers. Although they are the same person, what they wake up now is the frequent hair 30 years later.


    Thirty years ago, he was determined to change his destiny. He asked his mother, "what''s the date of today?"


    The mother didn''t realize the difference of her children. She just thought she had a fever these days and forgot the date.


    His mother told him, "today is August 10th. Your parents are worried about your fever these days. In order to raise money, your father invited a doctor for you and went fishing. "


    "What, today!" Chang FA was very surprised because he knew that it was these days when he was a child that his father went fishing and was swept by a typhoon and died in the sea. When his father died, his family had no backbone. Chang FA and his mother were constantly in debt. The helpless mother and son had to depend on each other and live a wandering life.


    In my memory, it was these days when my father was swept by the typhoon. Although Chang FA didn''t know the specific day, he also knew that this was the turning point of the family. If he wanted to change his fate, he had to start here.


    Chang FA immediately gets up. Despite his mother''s surprised voice, Chang FA tries his best to run to the dock. At this time, there is no boat in the dock. Chang FA is very anxious, but he can''t go out to sea without clothes, let alone save his father and change the fate of his family.


    Chang FA is not reconciled to such a failure. He looks around and finds an old man fishing in a corner of the seaside. Chang FA goes over and knows that it''s uncle Dafeng in the fishing village. He''s the oldest old fisherman in the village. Because he''s too old to go out to sea, he just stays on the coast fishing every day. Chang FA goes over and shouts respectfully, "Uncle Dafeng, Did you see my father take them out to sea? "


    Uncle Dafeng is actually friendly to Chang FA, because his mother is very friendly to others and often helps him, but his father disdains him.


    Uncle Dafeng said to Chang FA, "your father and Xiao Tang went fishing the day before yesterday. I''m afraid they will come back in a few days."


    Chang FA is very worried, but he can''t tell Dafeng that he knows his father will encounter a typhoon when he goes to sea.


    At another time, Chang FA''s father and several people in the fishing village fished together. There were very few fish in the coastal waters. If he wanted to catch a large number of fish, he had to go far away. In addition, he had to save money for his son to see a doctor. Chang fa''s father rarely went to the deep sea to fish.


    The fish in the deep sea are seldom disturbed by human beings. Their father, who often happens, reaps a lot. Just as they are preparing to go back, they did not expect that the weather would suddenly change. The clouds came from afar, the heavy rain continued for three days, and the sea was stormy. It was too difficult to navigate in this situation.


    Chang FA''s father tried his best to stabilize the fishing boat. Unfortunately, the shaking of the boat''s hull was not regular. There was often a big wave, which even made the boat shake a lot. Such waves were rare. Chang FA''s father felt a little weak, and he felt that he might not be able to go back.


    Chang FA and others can only pray, but it''s still stormy outside. The rain is still heavy and the hull is still shaking. Fortunately, this yacht is of very good quality, so it hasn''t been overturned in this storm.


    "I''m afraid we''re going to be planted here today. I didn''t expect that we would die on the sea after fishing all the year round. It''s a proper death." Chang FA''s father''s side, Xiao Tang said dejectedly.


    Chang FA''s father also felt that he was in danger, but at this time, he suddenly heard someone shouting: "someone has come to save us, we are saved."


    Chang FA''s father raised his head in doubt and saw a boat coming in the distance. Seeing that the boat was getting closer and closer, Chang FA''s father was surprised to find that the man in the bow was his son. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief until the man called to him, "Dad, I''m coming."

 Chapter 216

    Chang FA''s father is very strange. Why can his son come here? It turned out that Chang FA borrowed a boat from Uncle Dafeng and came here by riding the wind and waves. But Chang FA''s father was very surprised at first, but later his brow was locked. Now the situation is too critical.


    Chang FA waited until his boat got on his father''s boat. Chang FA jumped on his father''s boat. His father said angrily, "what are you doing here, son? This is not the place you should come to."


    "It''s so stormy. Why are you here?"


    "It''s just because of the heavy rain that they come here. Those people keep a close eye on them during the day."


    Chang FA said helplessly: "I have to save you, because after you died, my mother was driven out of the house, and our mother and son can only live in exile. I can''t let you die."


    Chang FA can''t forget that after his father died, his mother was always bullied, her house was occupied, and her only field was lost. Otherwise, she didn''t have to work as a coolie and couldn''t have a bright future.


    Chang FA''s father looked at Chang FA. Although he didn''t know what he meant, his love for his child made him feel Chang FA''s head helplessly. "Child, why do you want to leave? Even if I die, I don''t have to take your life."


    Chang FA leans by his father''s side. Oh, this young man, what are you doing at the seaside at this time? The wind is so strong! "


    People who are often at the seaside know that when the typhoon comes, the wind is high and the waves are strong. Few people come to the seaside and stay away from the wind at home.


    Chang FA stood by the sea, quietly watching the tide. At this time, there should be a ship out to sea, and then ride the wind and waves!


    But where is a boat now? Uncle Dafeng lent Chang FA a boat. He is also an old boatman.


    At this time, he is not the only one at the seaside, watching the waves, but also some people with abnormal hobbies.


    Chang FA''s mother vaguely saw Chang FA through the storm and said, "let''s go quickly. In such a big storm, people fishing on the sea are afraid to be more or less unlucky. But your son Chang FA also went out to sea, afraid to be killed in the sea together." Said a woman beside Chang FA''s mother.


    Seeing such a big storm and going to sea, no one would have thought that person would have such a crazy idea. The waves rolled and the typhoon set off waves.


    Chang FA and his father are at sea. The boat is swaying in the strong wind and waves. There are strong winds, rainstorms and waves all around. Looking around, it''s vast.


    Chang FA is not afraid at all, but more heroic. This is the time, such a storm, all the ships out to sea into the harbor shelter, so in this sea, look around, do not see a ship, only the wind and rain, like a curtain, covering everyone''s field of vision..


    Chang FA''s feet firmly fixed the wood under his feet, and then he headed for the sea. His hands kept stirring behind him, and the log was faster and faster, riding the wind and waves, and rushing toward the sea.


    All ships have their own stability, which can swing within a certain range or even automatically return to normal after capsizing when encountering wind and waves. Ocean going ships are generally required to be resistant to wind and waves above level 10. But the condition of the ship and the correct operation of the pilot play a very important role, in the case of sailing against the wind, the main engine does not break down, very bad sea conditions can escape.


    At that time, the fishing boats were replaced by the new screw pulp, and the fishermen were unable to pay the cost independently, so they borrowed money one after another. However, the fishermen did not understand the risk of the loan. As a result, many fishermen went bankrupt, Fishermen are even more debt ridden and can only sell their children,


    Uncle Hai can also use gift money to pay off his debts, but he has to make sure that he will not make trouble again. In order to pay off his debts as soon as possible, his father, who often makes trouble, risks going out to sea before the typhoon. This time, he is doomed.


    The sails of the boat had already fallen, but the waves kept hitting the boat. The boat kept shaking, just like a boat in the rain. It had to wait for the fate and had no choice.


    Chang FA and his father were standing in the bow of the boat. From time to time, the wind and waves splashed on their faces. Chang FA didn''t change their eyes. Chang FA regretted it. He rushed forward recklessly to change his fate, but he didn''t think that he had no power to change his fate.


    Chang FA''s father looked at Chang FA and said softly, "son, if you are lucky enough to survive today, you must live a good life. Don''t be like your father, just muddle along all your life. "


    The wind and waves were getting bigger and bigger, and the boat finally couldn''t hold up. The mast was broken by the wind and waves, and the whole boat was about to fall. The waves splashed on the deck. There was water everywhere, and many people were wet.


    It turned out that the deck was broken by the wind and waves, and the boat began to leak. Those people were shouting to repair the broken deck, but the wind and waves were too big to help.


    The man lying on the side of the hole kept trying to block the hole with a bucket. Other imperial guards helped with all kinds of things, trying to block the hole. Even a fat man lay on the hole to block the ferocious river.


    "It can''t be blocked! Let''s go in the boat Cried the frequent father.


    They all looked aside. Chang FA''s father was standing under the mast. His ink hair was blown high by the night wind. Under his full forehead, a pair of autumn water cut pupils exuded the strictness and decisiveness of the superior. They were in a trance for a moment.


    The ship began to sink, and people fell into a desperate situation. Some people yelled like crazy, were stimulated in despair, lost the will to survive, and accidentally fell into the sea. In this kind of storm, no matter how good the water quality is, the fishermen can not swim on their own and can only die in the sea.


    Because the space in the cabin is narrow, and the aisles and corridors are very similar, once there is danger, and you are not familiar with the internal structure of the ship, it is easy to get lost in the cabin, and you cannot escape in time.


    Chang FA''s father hugged him tightly. He refused to let his child die here. That is the continuation of his life in the world.


    Chang FA''s father hugged him and said to him, "there''s a boat. Maybe there''s a chance to live."


    "Son, go to the back, there is a boat, maybe there is a chance to escape, we must not let the Chang family so cut off."


    The pressure of the river is so great that it won''t take long for the ship to break down. With so many people on board, it will only speed up its sinking speed. At that time, everyone will be buried at the bottom of the ship.


    "Look, is there a man there?" The old man on the bank saw a man floating on the sea and said, puzzled.


    "Who is it?"


    "Look at that!"


    "Well, there is a man standing on the sea. Let''s go and have a look."

 Chapter 217

    Chang FA wakes up and feels sharp pain. He opens his eyes and sees uncle Dafeng at his bedside. He looks at Chang FA lovingly. Seeing that Chang FA wakes up, uncle Dafeng brings a bowl of porridge and says to Chang FA, "son, you wake up. Come and have a bowl of porridge."


    Chang FA was very depressed in his heart and said discontentedly, "I don''t drink it, I can''t drink it."


    Chang FA doesn''t want to see Uncle Dafeng looking at him. He is depressed. Even if he is reborn, he can''t change his fate. His father is still dead. Even if he is aware, he can''t change his fate.


    Uncle Dafeng looks at Chang FA. He is surprised that Chang FA can know that his father will have an accident, but he still can''t save his father. But this has surprised uncle Dafeng enough. He went to Chang FA''s side and said to him, "it''s confirmed that your father died in the sea. The bully will soon ask for the money borrowed from the original fishing boat. Your mother can''t stand it alone."


    Often thought of his mother, can''t help but cry, but think of the result of rescuing his father before, he said dejectedly: "it''s useless, even if I can predict the past, but it''s useless, can''t change anything."


    "Child, I don''t know what happened to you, but I hope you can cheer up and live well. In any case, you can have the ability to predict the future, which is one step ahead of others. Although some things can''t be changed, there are always some things that can be changed. " Uncle Dafeng patted Chang FA on the shoulder and said with a sigh.


    Although Chang FA was a little annoyed, he got up and went to the table to drink the bowl of porridge. Seeing that Chang FA could drink the porridge, uncle Dafeng nodded happily outside the door.


    After eating congee, Chang FA felt some warmth in his stomach. He went home quickly and found his mother sitting on the ground dejectedly. The house seemed to have been ransacked. The furniture was scattered on the ground, and the only decent things were smashed to pieces.


    Chang FA raised his mother and helped her pat the dust on her body. His mother''s expression was dull, and his father''s death hit him a lot. Yesterday, someone told her husband that he was dead at sea. At first, he didn''t believe it. But soon the news came that the village bully came to ask for a debt. Although her husband was dead, he had to pay back the money for the fishing boat.


    These two successive blows made Chang FA''s mother lose the courage to survive. She seemed to lose her soul and kept saying, "how can you die, how can you leave me alone?"


    Chang FA helped his mother up and let her sit in a chair. When he lifted up the table and chair on the ground, Chang FA went to the kitchen to burn some hot water. After he finished the water, Chang FA saw that his mother was still sitting on the chair, not moving half a minute. Chang FA went over and wanted to feed her mother, but her mother didn''t open her mouth. She just talked about why she left her.


    Chang FA reluctantly put down the bowl and said to his mother, "mother, please cheer up. It''s my fault that you can''t save my father. My father gave me the chance to have a life. Before sending me away, my father gave me the Ping''an Fu. He said that you gave it to him before you left. He begged with a blind fortune teller for three months. He wanted us to live well."


    Seeing the peace talisman, Chang FA''s mother flashed a look in her eyes. She asked Chang FA for it from the blind fortune teller and gave it to his father before he went out to sea. She told him to take it with him. Although she knew that the deceitful thing of the Taoist in the river and lake could not play any role, the peace talisman could only make people feel at ease. If prayer was useful, Where in the world there are so many joys and sorrows, can not play any role.


    Chang FA''s mother seized the peace talisman and tore it to pieces. She said angrily, "this peace talisman is useless at all. Let''s go to the blind fortune teller to settle accounts!"


    Chang FA also said: "yes, let''s go to the blind fortune teller."


    Chang FA drinks, and his mother smiles. Although the atmosphere is still very depressed, the atmosphere is relieved. Chang FA is also very sad about his father''s death. But it''s not the first time that he has experienced it. He soon accepts it. He knows that the next bully will come back and take away the house. He and his mother will live a life of displacement.


    Chang FA has failed once. He is determined not to let himself fail again. He must change his fate and change the outcome of his life.


    Feed the mother to drink a bowl of water, Chang FA stood up and said to his mother: "I made the meal, you how much to eat it."


    Chang FA''s mother was a little surprised. He didn''t teach Chang FA to cook, and he didn''t feel that Chang FA could cook by himself. For a moment, he felt that what he saw was not his 12-year-old child, but an adult. She rubbed her eyes and stood in front of her son.


    In her heart, she complained that her husband''s death might have hit her too hard, so that she felt wrong.


    Soon Chang FA brought the food. Chang FA''s mother was surprised that Chang FA had learned how to cook, and there was no problem with the taste. It was not like the food cooked by a teenager.


    Chang FA''s mother took a few mouthfuls of rice, and soon her tears fell down again. Chang FA comforted her and said, "mother, I''m very sad that my father died, but please rest assured that I will try my best to support this family from now on, and never let the painful things happen in our family again."


    After listening to the young man''s words, Chang FA''s mother had to admit that her child seemed to grow up in an instant. All this came so suddenly that Chang FA''s mother didn''t know whether she was happy or worried.


    Chang FA''s mother couldn''t help saying, "son, tomorrow, brother Dao, who lent money to our family to buy a fishing boat, is coming back. What should we do?"


    Chang FA didn''t think of a way, but he didn''t want to worry his mother, so he said to his mother, "Mom, don''t worry, I will have a way."


    In front of him was a 12-year-old boy. But somehow, Chang FA''s mother believed it. Looking at her mother''s meal, Chang FA made up his mind that he must succeed.


    Often a sleepless night, hard to find a solution to the plight of the mind of all kinds of ideas, can not be put into practice. Even if it is every moment in mind, time is fast past, the sun shines on the house, the day is bright.


    At the moment when the sun came in, Chang FA thought of a way. Although he didn''t know if he could succeed, he still had to try. No matter what, even if there was only a chance, he had to strive for it.


    Chang FA''s mother fell asleep and didn''t get up. After waking up, Chang FA cleaned the house. This is the house where he lived for more than ten years. How can he give up easily.

 Chapter 218

    Chang FA began to feel uneasy, but after sweeping the floor, his mood became calm. After cleaning, Chang FA sat down and waited for the debtor to come. His mother never came out, but he could not cope with these things. He had to hide in the room and wait for the fate.


    Time passed quickly. After noon, the debtor finally came to the door. The big man followed several younger brothers behind him. He was also very surprised to see Chang FA sitting there indifferently. It was not the first time that he came to the door to ask for a debt. He met too many creditors. Some of them were joking and wanted to break the debt. Some of them were servile and tried to bargain. Brother Dao despised these people, It''s only a few days for those who want to haggle.


    Seeing that the teenager was so calm, brother Dao was surprised. Before he opened his mouth, his younger brother rushed out and said, "boy, get out of the way. We are here to ask for debts. Come out with your family."


    Before he finished his words, he felt that brother Dao behind him pushed him away. Brother Dao stood in front of Changfa. Now Changfa is 12 years old, but he is one meter two. In front of brother Dao who is one meter seven, he seemed very short. His tone was soft and he asked, "young man, where are your adults? We have something to talk to him."


    The thin and small Chang FA was not afraid in front of the big man. He said calmly: "my father is dead. I''m an adult in my family. If you have anything to ask me."


    The tone was still a little immature, but it revealed that he was really determined. Brother Dao was slightly moved. His younger brother behind him could not help but yelled angrily: "you yellow haired boy, are you sensible? Can you manage this?"


    Brother Dao didn''t pull away his younger brother this time. He wanted to see how the boy would face it. The younger brother ran to push Changfa. Just when it was too late, Changfa suddenly said, "you dare to push me. I''ll pay the debt with the life of your boss. Is that ok?"


    That younger brother is a Leng first, then say very quickly: "dare to make fun of our eldest brother, do you want to die?"


    It''s easy for a strong man to teach a half year old child a lesson. The man reached out and picked up Chang FA. Chang FA didn''t resist. He just looked at the leader Dao Ge with burning eyes. The strong man swung his hand and slapped Chang FA on his face. He just slapped Chang fa dizzily and left a bloodstain on his mouth.


    Brother Dao stopped him and said, "you say you all do something. If you don''t do business all day long, you''ll do everything with me, and you don''t let go of people!"


    As soon as the strong man saw that it was the elder brother who opened his mouth, he quickly lost the stone. He quickly felt the red pagoda mountain out of his pocket and handed it up with a pair of hands.


    Brother Dao snorted heavily, put on airs, and then took the cigarette. The strong man used a lighter to light the cigarette for brother Dao, and then said with a smile: "brother Dao, this dead boy has no way to stop and scurry in the village. It''s dangerous. In case he bites a baby from another family, he wants him to be honest and not to cause trouble."


    Chang FA didn''t have a trace of fear. His eyes were firm. The strong man was ready to fan Chang FA, but brother Dao suddenly called out: "wait a minute, let him talk about how to pay the debt with my life."


    The strong man put down Changfa and fell to the ground, spitting out his teeth that had been fanned out. He said indistinctly, "are you afraid to die? In three months, the scar face of the neighboring town will plot against you with the gangsters nearby. Do you think you can beat them?"


    Dao elder brother some don''t understand of say: "old scar that guy and I have no injustice have no grudge, how can secretly plot me, you don''t talk nonsense."


    Often a disdainful smile, full of deep meaning said: "what is the hatred, you have no number in mind?"


    Brother Dao''s face changed. He said to the people around him, "go out first. I have something to talk to this boy."


    The strong man didn''t believe it. He wanted to speak, but the man beside him held his sleeve. He understood the meaning and could only withdraw with the man.


    Ding San suddenly fell in love with him. Most of the people in the village are honest and dare not face him. He is used to being arrogant and domineering. He is just a fish in the village and never dare to go to the town,


    Only Changfa and brother Dao were left in the same place. After his men left, brother Dao said to Changfa, "now, you can tell me why scar face is plotting against me."


    Chang FA said to him with a smile, "it''s taboo to have an affair with other people''s wives in the world. Scar face knows you have an affair with his wife. How can he let you go? "


    As soon as he said this, brother Dao''s face suddenly changed. Seeing Chang''s determined eyes, he knew that he was really sure. He thought that what he had done was very secret, but he didn''t expect anyone to know it. In this case, it''s common sense for scar face to seek revenge after he knows it.


    Brother Dao soon calmed down. He sneered at Chang FA and said, "you think you can blackmail me with these things. As long as I kill you, who can know about me? As for scar face, since I know he wants to deal with me, as long as I''m on guard, his plot is doomed to fail."


    Seeing the threat in brother Dao''s eyes, Chang FA was not afraid. He said directly, "brother Dao wants to kill me easily, but it''s like crushing an ant, but I don''t regret my death. I really let others know that you seduce other people''s wives. Even if you can prevent scar face from dealing with you, your power is not as good as him. It''s not easy to deal with him, even if you have a great chance to miss, Do you want to kill me? "


    Brother Dao''s face changed, and he soon felt that Chang FA was very young. This plot was really terrible. Although he had the impulse to kill the man in front of him in advance, what he said was really reasonable. Only by cooperating with him could he tide over the difficulties.


    Brother Dao can''t help looking at Chang FA. Although he doesn''t know the specific situation, Liu Feng can clearly understand from his words just now that Chang FA''s situation is very bad. However, at this time, he is still in danger.


    Sometimes, a small detail is enough to show a person''s quality. Chang FA saw brother Dao''s face soften from the beginning,


    Changfa''s mother looks at Changfa''s room and then smiles. The sunlight shines into the room and makes the blood more dazzling. She is stunned when she looks at the blood on the ground, because everything just now is so real, and the answer to all these strange events can only be known after Changfa wakes up.


    I don''t know what the child was beaten like. Chang FA''s mother was so anxious. Chang FA opened his eyes in the room and rubbed his temples to relieve his headache,

 Chapter 219

    Chang FA walked slowly to his mother. Smart, he had already seen that the atmosphere was not right. If it was normal, his mother should be in grief at this time, but his father, who was very serious at that time, was standing there.


    Looking at Chang FA''s resolute eyes, Chang FA''s mother showed a trace of satisfaction.


    Chang FA''s mother holds her child in her arms. She feels that her child bears too much. No matter how mature he behaves, she is still her own child after all.


    Chang FA thinks about the world in his heart. Everything is illusory. Only strength is authentic. When the strength is strong, fame and wealth will roll in. If you don''t have the strength, you''d better go home and farm as soon as possible.


    This time, it''s not over yet. Brother Dao promised Chang FA to postpone their debt repayment by one month. If he could help brother Dao eliminate scar face, he could let them not repay the debt for the time being.


    Chang FA knows that it''s just a temporary calm. In his previous life, he knows when scar face is lying in ambush. Because he has mental calculation, he easily gets it. Brother Dao was seriously injured and died, and scar face was caught by the police because of too much noise. Finally, the two black forces surrounding him were removed. A rare peace was restored.


    But this time, because of Changfa''s rebirth, in order to protect his house from being taken away by brother Dao, he can only tell brother Dao the future direction. However, brother Dao didn''t promise to completely cancel Changfa''s debt, just delay the debt repayment time. The situation is better than others, so Changfa had to agree.


    But it also makes Chang FA see clearly the essence of these bullies. Only by killing them all, can he live a safe and carefree life. He is not a teenager in appearance, but an uncle in his forties.


    He won''t be at ease if he doesn''t see brother Dao arrested. Brother Dao knows in advance that scar face is plotting his own time and is ready to fight against scar face.


    Brother Dao is very confident about Chang FA. It seems that he trusts Chang FA to move around in his own gang. To some extent, it''s just house arrest. It''s also to prevent Chang FA from betraying himself and telling scar face.


    Chang FA is also very relieved to be under house arrest by brother Dao. He doesn''t show any sign of trying to escape. Even so, brother Dao sent two people to watch Chang FA and watch his every move. No accident is allowed.


    The two people who looked at Chang FA were also relieved that they didn''t care about the child. In their opinion, it was just a child, and there was no threat.


    Chang FA is very clever and doesn''t have the consciousness to run away, but he has been planning how to send the two evil forces to the end.


    Today is the day of scabby face plotting against brother Dao. Brother Dao gets frequent tips and has been ready for a long time. He lays a net and waits for the fish to take the bait.


    Scar face and brother Dao fight together one after another, and their men also fight very quickly. Although brother Dao has been ready for a long time, if scar face is allowed to break through and summon his men, I''m afraid they will not be able to come back, and unexpected situations appear at the scene.


    But at this time, the people who are caught and surrounded are scar faced people. If they are not allowed to go out to save people, they will be unwilling. In this case, it''s better to push the boat along with the current, and let it be, but there''s no need to waste more words and time.


    But it''s more or less a pity that Scarface''s men only found out after they rushed out of the pass that they had just seen the chaos and were afraid of losing. They had already pulled him back to the rear. It seems that the purpose of saving people by surprise is really not complete.


    However, there are still two people in need of rescue. If you let them go, maybe they will be taken away together for a while. What''s more, the big troops in the enemy''s rear area have already begun to take action. If our side can''t make a quick decision to kill scar face, we will all lose our lives.


    It''s chaotic outside, but it''s wonderful inside. Originally, brother Dao was fighting scar face. After a few rounds of fighting, they had roughly divided the outcome.


    It''s said that brother Dao''s martial arts skill is one of the best, but when he meets scar face, he is very hard to fight. Although he won''t lose immediately with the support of his good body method for the time being, it''s also for the time being. It''s inevitable for him to lose.


    In fact, it''s normal that brother Dao can''t fight scar face. She doesn''t know that scar face killed brother Dao in her previous life. Although scar face is ugly, his martial arts are not strong. Since he was a child, he also liked to dance guns and stick. He also visited famous teachers and learned all kinds of superb skills. If brother Dao hadn''t taken the lead, he would have been defeated by him.


    Although he has been prepared for a long time, he often doesn''t think about it. Before brother Dao thinks about it, scar face has solved the attack of all the people. He makes an attack on brother Dao. Brother Dao has no time to change his moves, so he can only make a move. However, brother Dao''s men react quickly and block scar face''s attack.


    As soon as brother Dao and scar face formally meet each other, he can''t help saying that he is very strong. Brother Dao thinks he is already very strong. Unexpectedly, scar face, who looks ugly, is so strong.


    Brother Dao is proud in his heart. How can he easily admit defeat? What he swings his long gun is flying dragon and flying phoenix, and the strong wind blows. It''s conceivable that people can see his extraordinary power when they close their eyes. Scar face seems to be a lot of introverted. An invisible aura in his hand comes from the inside and is used in his long gun. Although invisible, it is majestic and daunting.


    They have been surrounded by all their subordinates outside. They are not very clear about the situation inside for a while. They just blindly fight for the sake of war, completely forgetting their purpose. They are often involved in it, and no one is in charge of them. Chang FA avoids the chaos and comes to the place where brother Dao and scar face fight. He hides and peeks.


    Brother Dao and scar face still maintain the situation. Although scar face is powerful, brother Dao has already prepared to surround scar face with a large number of people, trying to weaken scar face''s strength with wheel tactics. Scar face doesn''t know brother Dao''s intention. He tries to break through the encirclement and summon his men to kill him for revenge.


    Scarface''s martial arts skills are really high. It''s only one step short of the siege. Chang FA refuses to see him run away like this. He must stay, otherwise it''s impossible to eliminate the two bullies.


    Chang FA steals his hand. He picks up a steel pipe used by a little gangster and finds a chance to throw it out. Scar face finds a chance to break through the encirclement and avoid the people who want to catch him around. He is about to jump out of the window and escape here. But suddenly, a bad feeling appears, and with his fighting instinct, he returns to the room.


    See scar face should have run away, but I do not know why back.


    "Seize him, and let him not escape." Brother Dao yelled at once.


    Next to the crowd, is bound to seize scar face, scar face also feel difficult to escape, biting his teeth, said: "you don''t let me better, I''ll die to bite you."


    Scar face yelled, burst out of unprecedented strength, people just think he is the end of the crossbow, unable to escape from life, did not expect to let him

 Chapter 220

    Brother Dao was terrified. He couldn''t imagine whether scar face would give him a way to live. Regardless of the attack from behind, he was cut a few knives on his back, but scar face rushed forward with a grim smile, his eyes were fierce, and he wanted to kill brother Dao.


    Brother Dao quickly retreats to escape, but scar face is too urgent. He slaps his hand on his chest. Brother Dao is hit by this blow and vomits blood. At the same time, he also uses this force to escape from the house. Scar face''s medicine can''t be suppressed at last. The attack of several people behind him is also on him, and he is knocked to the ground.


    Scar face finally ran out of strength and was killed in the siege. Brother Dao was lying on the ground pretending to be dead. When he heard people cheering that scar face had been killed, he got up and was glad that he had escaped.


    The men around him patted the dust on his body, wiped the blood from his mouth, and sat on the chair for a rest. But before the bench was hot, the little brother outside ran in in panic and said, "brother, it''s not good. Some little brother found that there are police coming. They are about to surround here. Brother, run and get out of here."


    Brother Dao was flustered. He said flustered: "how could it be? Who told on me? How could it be that something happened just after I killed scar face."


    At present, he can''t manage a lot. He doesn''t care what to do. He immediately takes a few trusted younger brothers to run with him. However, all these things fall into the arrangement of Changfa. He knows that the police can''t catch brother Dao, and it''s not good for him to be caught by the police, and the debt he owes brother Dao can''t be removed. In Changfa''s present family situation, it''s almost impossible to pay back.


    The best way is to let brother Dao and scar face die together, but brother Dao is still alive, but he is seriously injured. Now is the best chance to kill brother Dao.


    Chang FA is determined to make a difference in his life. Chang FA is also a little softhearted, but he doesn''t want to let the tragedy happen again when he thinks that he has suffered a lot in his previous life.


    Chang FA clenched his hand and changed his fate in one fell swoop, but he did not dare to give up. Once he gave up, his fate would return to the way it was before, and he could not change his fate any more. If you want to blame me, you can only blame you.


    Brother Dao didn''t expect that his stinginess made him desperate.


    Brother Dao and his younger brothers fled all the way. Chang FA followed them closely all the way to a valley. This road is the only way to leave the town. Chang FA had been lying in ambush here for a long time, laying traps for brother Dao.


    Chang FA didn''t wait too long. When the sun was about to set, brother Dao and his party appeared at the entrance of the canyon. Brother Dao had five younger brothers with him. These were the people he trusted. They could be said to be the last members of the team. As the core younger brother, their loyalty to brother Dao could stand the test. Chang FA watched them come in and clenched his hands.


    One side of the younger brother said to him: "brother Dao, we have to go here to avoid being found by the police."


    Brother Dao was a little uneasy in his heart. He said to his brothers: "brothers, be careful. I think there are some evil ways in today''s affairs. It seems that we have been put together."


    Although he felt that he was being plotted against, brother Dao couldn''t think that 12-year-old Chang FA would plot against himself. He knew that a teenager had a soul in his mind, and his desire to change his fate occupied all of him. In order to realize this wish, he could do anything.


    Brother Dao and his party were walking in the valley. They couldn''t even hear the birds,


    Although the valley looks calm, we can''t guarantee there is no danger, so we try to choose a safe area and move forward carefully.


    It seems that their actions seem very easy, but in fact they are very dangerous. As the desperado who licks blood with the blade, they seize a very clever opportunity to follow their younger brother and cover themselves with huge robes, trying not to fall into the sight of others.


    Chang FA can see the identity of brother Dao at a glance. As the culprit who made his family in trouble in his previous life, even if it turns into ashes, Chang FA can see it at a glance. With brother Dao''s body shape, Chang FA can directly guess brother Dao at the end of the team.


    Although Changfa is hidden in the dark, there are not many suitable places for ambush in this valley, so we can almost guess the possible location of those ambushes.


    In order to avoid the conspiracy, brother Dao is very low-key, but if he is dressed too special, he will be watched by others, so he needs to master a suitable degree. If he is not careful, he will be in danger.


    In fear, brother Dao finally slowly walked into the valley, which made Chang FA feel a little relieved. As long as they entered the valley, they had a chance to deal with them.


    This valley is not big. Brother Dao and his party are walking in it. Although they have hidden it as much as possible, they should soon reveal their own traces.


    Carefully forward, nothing happened, nervous tension slightly relaxed, just when they just relaxed, unexpected things suddenly happened, a loud noise suddenly broke the silent Valley night sky, boulders rolled down from the valley.


    Looking up, it was too late to see the boulders rolling down. The speed of the boulders rolling down was so fast that they didn''t have a chance to react. One by one, the boulders rolled down and hit the younger brothers. The light ones were broken bones and tendons, the heavy ones were directly pressed into meat sauce by the boulders, and the red and white ones flowed all over the ground.


    But brother Dao was very lucky. At the moment when the boulder rolled down, he suddenly turned his head and ran back a few steps. The boulder is basically the past in front of him. It''s just a few small stones that have been broken. It didn''t cause him much damage,


    Seeing this scene suddenly happening, brother Dao could not help but feel frightened. He soon realized that this was a set trap. He ran to gukou and wanted to leave here, but Chang FA had already been waiting for gukou. Brother Dao looked at this teenager in horror and was able to plot such a plot against himself, It''s not something a child can do.


    Chang FA stands in front of brother Dao and looks at himself faintly. Brother Dao is scared. He can''t believe it. But there is no second explanation. Everything is arranged in front of him. His actions are calculated by him. Then his final goal is clear. Brother Dao quickly retreats and asks for mercy: "you let me go. I''ll let you go of your debt. Please let me go."


    Chang FA''s indifferent face, he said with a sneer: "I didn''t want to kill you, just blame you for deceiving others too much, in order to change the fate, I only let you die, I can be at ease, change my previous life destiny."


    Late at night, Chang FA''s mother was waiting for her son to come back at the door. Her son said that she was going out to do business and left home for several days. How could a mother not worry? She was a woman, and there was nothing she could do but sit at the door every day waiting for her son to go home. Mother''s eyelids beat drum, she was very sleepy, but she wanted to wait a little longer, waiting for her son to come back, the food in the pot was hot and hot, at this time, the mother often heard the dog barking, she stood up and wanted to ask who it was.


    But at this time, a man came out of the shadow and covered his mouth with his hands. She instinctively wanted to struggle, but the man said in her ear, "Mom, don''t talk. I''m your son."

 Chapter 221

    But at this time, a man came out of the shadow and covered his mouth with his hands. She instinctively wanted to struggle, but the man said in her ear, "Mom, don''t talk. I''m your son."


    Hearing her son''s familiar voice, Chang FA''s mother found that her son Chang FA was standing in front of her. She stopped fighting. Although Chang FA had changed his clothes, the smell of blood was still there. That''s why the dog he was familiar with would suddenly shout today.


    Chang FA''s mother wanted to ask what happened, but seeing Chang FA''s iron blue face, she quickly took back her words and said something¡° Child, you go to take a bath first and eat after taking a bath. "


    Chang FA nodded and turned to take a bath. Standing under the shower head, he often has mixed feelings. This is the first time in his life to kill people. He has never seen the taste of blood in his last life. There are many dark things in this world. In order to get what he wants, he has to compete with others. The success or failure of competition is not always bright, and there are many dark and obscure aspects.


    Everyone wants to be a winner in the competition, but many times the competition is bloody. No one wants to be a loser. He often doesn''t want to be as miserable as his previous life. He vowed to change his fate, get the people he loves, make up for the regret of his previous life, and repay the debt of his previous life.


    Chang FA had been washing for a long time. He was disgusted by the killing for the first time in his life. The pain in his heart was suppressed by him, and he tried hard to calm himself down.


    Chang FA didn''t notice the passage of time until the water became cool. When she came out of the bathroom, Chang FA came to the table, and her mother had already heated the food.


    See often hair Leng in there, often hair''s mother urged way: "eat quickly, don''t eat again cold."


    Chang FA reacts and grabs a few mouthfuls of rice in a hurry. Chang FA doesn''t taste it. He just finishes the meal with a wooden face. Chang FA''s mother doesn''t dare to ask him more when she sees him like this. She can only remind him to eat more and finish the meal with Chang fa.


    After dinner, Chang FA was ready to leave. At this time, his mother suddenly stopped him and said, "who are you? It''s not my hair. "


    Chang FA raised her head and saw the look on her mother''s face. She was a little alarmed. She had noticed the abnormality of Chang FA for a long time. What she did during this period was too weird. It didn''t look like what a teenager did. She had been patient before. Now she couldn''t help asking. She seemed to be looking forward to her own answer.


    Often silent for a moment, seriously said: "mother, no matter what, I am your child, will always be your child."


    Chang FA''s mother said with a happy smile: "that''s good, that''s good."


    His rebirth is so terrible that he is afraid to tell his mother that she can''t accept it. In addition, he doesn''t know whether he can really change his fate. Everything is still unknown, so he doesn''t dare to say it easily.


    Scarface''s death caused a great disturbance. There are many versions of Scarface''s death. Some say that he was killed by an enemy, while others guess that it was brother Dao who killed Scarface. At first, many people didn''t believe it. Later, the story of brother Dao''s cheating on Scarface''s wife came out, and many people thought it must be brother Dao who killed Scarface, And brother Dao''s disappearance also proves all this.


    Of course, this news is often sent out, in order to divert everyone''s attention and disrupt the situation. Brother Dao and scar face are dead. He often leads a rare stable life, which is much better than the previous life. Because of the stable life, he also has the opportunity to arrange his own life, thus changing his living environment.


    Chang FA grows up quickly. After graduation, he has a good job, but these are not everything he wants. He has been thinking about a person in his heart. That is the woman he loves most in his life, and the woman he can''t forget. The biggest purpose of his rebirth is to find her and make up for the regret of previous life.


    Chang FA has been trying to find LAN Yueer, but she has never heard from her. In Chang FA''s heart, she seems to be a fan. Chang FA doesn''t know the origin of this woman, and has never questioned her life experience. She only knows that her family has undergone drastic changes, and finally she is left alone.


    Because of the rebirth, Chang FA has a chance to do business with a little capital. It''s just a small toss. It''s easy to earn some money and make his life easy.


    Chang FA''s mother doesn''t have to work. Now she stays at home. Changfa''s money can make her live a good life. Son has the ability to earn money, there is no need to do any work, often the mother lived a life of flowers and vegetables.


    The villagers in the village are very envious. There are also people who want to make a fortune, but they are driven away by Changfa. However, they also know that Changfa is terrible and no one dares to make a fortune.


    Huangtian does not fail those who have a heart. Chang FA tries hard to find LAN Yueer. She is studying in school. Chang FA finds an opportunity to get close to LAN Yueer and follows her all the time. She wants to get to know her.


    "You should like me too, don''t you! Otherwise just now you won''t... "The blue moon in front suddenly turned around, and her two eyes were staring at me, which made her feel very upset.


    Chang FA nodded slightly and agreed with LAN Yueer''s words. As the woman she loved most in her previous life, she just had a complicated feeling. She couldn''t make it clear in a few words.


    But how deep emotion, at the moment is unable to say,


    "I like you. I want to marry you." I often think about it for a long time and say it directly.


    LAN yue''er was frightened by these words. She had never met such a straightforward person before. She was embarrassed and said, "at least I will graduate."


    "I''ll wait for you to graduate." Chang FA said firmly.


    Chang FA means that he will not force her now, but he will wait for LAN Yueer to graduate at the latest. In fact, even if forced together is also possible, at least the law is allowed, but often said that she would wait. LAN Yueer is considering that if the relationship is announced now, it will be very difficult for her to do it in school and in class.


    Looking at Chang FA''s left hand skilfully cutting off the peel, LAN yue''er felt a strange feeling in her heart, but she couldn''t tell why this strange feeling came from. So even together, but verbally, none of us talked about it, and she didn''t ask me, so LAN yue''er was a little confused. But Chang FA still nodded when she was waiting for her graduation. There was still a year and a half to go.


    If LAN Yueer doesn''t fall in love with other men during this period of time, if she is willing to talk to me at that time, he thinks he is willing. Blue moon no longer like before to often hair plate with a face, but all the time is not a pair of smiling at me.

 Chapter 222

    As a child, LAN Yue beat Chang FA from time to time. Chang FA told her a joke and asked him some inexplicable questions from time to time. Chang FA thought that everything was due to the fact that this was a woman''s performance only for the man she liked.


    In this way, Chang FA only needs to look at LAN Yueer and think of the past. Both of them can talk for a long time. Chang FA looks at the time and it''s almost time to go. He goes home to see blue moon. He doesn''t want to leave.


    "I have to go. You stay at home and take good care of yourself." Chang FA is ready to leave after two sentences.


    Blue moon son gentle ground nodded, still stood up to embrace the waist of often hair, very reluctant to let him go.


    Chang FA understood her meaning, but he thought it was better to talk about it later! When I come out of LAN Yueer''s home, I often feel a complex mood. When I recall what happened just now, it''s almost like a dream. No, it should be said that dreams are not so wonderful.


    What bothers him most is that now he has no idea of the relationship between them. Whether it''s a couple or something that hasn''t happened, Chang FA doesn''t ask and LAN yue''er doesn''t say. Both of them like this kind of hazy feeling, but Chang FA still feels insecure and always feels strange.


    Blue moon special happy said: "thank you often, today I am very happy."


    Chang FA is also very happy to see the woman he loved most in his previous life and taste his long cherished wish. Chang FA left here and went back to his home to see his mother. He hugged her excitedly and said happily, "Mom, I''m finally going to realize my wish."


    Chang FA''s mother didn''t know why he was so excited, but she also felt Chang FA''s ecstasy and was happy for him. It took a long time for Chang FA''s excitement to subside. He felt that his wish was about to come true. Everything was so easy. He had some unreal feelings.


    Love will not only make women lose their senses, but also men become sentimental. However, behind the ecstasy, people are often afraid of losing. He is afraid that everything will disappear tomorrow.


    One of the most critical is to ignore the higher dimension of existence outside the human world.


    In order to pursue LAN Yueer, Chang FA arranges all kinds of encounters, but LAN Yueer doesn''t like it. He is sensitive to Chang FA''s scheming. He is very dissatisfied with his deliberate arrangements and often goes the opposite way.


    Finally one day, Chang FA found that LAN yue''er was with a man who was very similar to him. He rushed over like crazy. He grabbed the poor boy and asked, "what are you doing? Dare to rob my woman."


    Blue moon son often open, often angry said: "why do you betray you, I will die the oath of life, fall in love with others."


    The blue moon son doesn''t understand of say: "I when and you privately decide lifetime, how I don''t know."


    Chang FA has a lot to say. It''s a matter of the past life to make a private decision with LAN Yueer. It''s really hard to say. In this life, he is much richer than in the past, but he is no longer the same as in the previous life. If he changes, LAN Yueer won''t change.


    See blue moon son to help that boy up, often hair heart is not taste, a thousand words only say a word, often hair helpless said: "can you tell me why you like him?"


    LAN yue''er bravely said: "I like his honesty, although he is poor, but he is self-motivated, willing to work hard, will let me live a happy life."


    Chang FA was speechless. These words were from LAN yue''er''s previous life. LAN yue''er liked her because of this. After stopping these, Chang FA didn''t take out the painting in his arms. He lowered his head and fell into silence.


    Chang FA has been pursuing LAN yue''er, but LAN yue''er is not interested in Chang FA. She really falls in love with a poor boy who is very similar to Chang FA. Chang FA is rejected by LAN yue''er.


    Often hair heart chagrin, why blue moon son can refuse oneself? After he was rejected, should he blame others and never recover?


    What is rejection? Rejection means no, no! No! No! Who do not want to be rejected by others, sometimes rejected, the heart is pulled cool pull cool. Even colder rejection than saying no is ignorance and ridicule.


    The mouth didn''t say no, but the scornful eyes were chilling.


    Stab your heart cold, but you can''t do anything, can''t return to the mouth, if you don''t swallow your anger, you have to be angry with people tear face, no matter what, it''s not worth the loss.


    Chang FA likes LAN Yueer, but LAN Yueer doesn''t like him. He is not very sad when he is rejected. Chang FA is surprisingly calm. It''s just like someone who knows it can''t be done bumps into the south wall and is blocked in the road, so he won''t go any further.


    Often said with emotion: "I will pay attention to you as usual, but I will be careful to hide my mind, and will never be reckless to tell my friends how special you are. I won''t send you a message to share something when I encounter something in my life. I don''t want to send you goodnight every day. In fact, I feel stupid.


    He took out the portrait he had painted for LAN Yueer, choked up sadly, and said goodbye to LAN Yueer in silence to the portrait. The tears fall down and wet the paper. Chang FA quickly wipes away the tears with his hands for fear of damaging the painting.


    These paintings are his love for LAN Yueer.


    Chang FA said to the boy beside LAN Yueer: "brother, I used to be the same as you, but I didn''t cherish it well. Finally, I lost my favorite, which is irreparable. Now I hope you must cherish it well and don''t let LAN Yueer down."


    "Although I have no money today, I will work hard to make LAN Yueer have a good life." Said the poor boy, biting his teeth.


    After that, Chang FA took out the money he had saved and put it in the hands of the poor boy who was very similar to him in those years. "Brother, I lent you this money. It''s not easy to do business empty handed. As long as you treat LAN Yueer well, you don''t have to pay back this money. The key makes me find that you are not good to LAN Yueer, and I will make you double back. "


    With that, Chang FA turned around and left. The poor boy looked at the money in his hand, and LAN yue''er couldn''t believe it.


    Chang FA closes his eyes. In his dreams every night, the protagonist is LAN Yueer. LAN Yueer runs on the grass in the sun with her hand. She hides behind the tall tree. When she is tired, she lies on the green grass. LAN Yueer is like a child lying in her arms.


    Chang FA is holding the painting. He wants to wail. He wants to lift the time, but he can''t do anything. He just sobs.


    I can''t say how sad I am. I just feel that my heart is empty and painful. It''s like someone has dug out a piece of meat in my heart, and there''s a big hole that I can''t fill any more out of thin air.


    LAN yue''er left herself. What''s the meaning of her future life? What else can he do?


    I used to think that as long as LAN Yueer''s smile, even let him go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire, he was willing. But now he has lost his only direction. He often doesn''t know why he should go and where he can go. Can he never find the direction again? What should he do? What should I do?


    He looked up at the sky and said, "Fang Tianxing, why do you let me be reborn, but you can''t make up for my regret, why don''t you let me be with LAN Yueer?"

 Chapter 223

    When Chang FA was buried in his head, Fang Tianxing appeared in front of him. President Fang Tianxing sighed and said to him, "in fact, the appearance of a love really doesn''t need to be understood. As long as you can give her without reservation, she must love you and marry you? You will hope that two people are better than not knowing each other, but on the other hand, you will regret it. Why can''t you not know her in this life? "


    Chang FA cried and said, "why am I so bad? Or she''s too perfect for me. No, no, no, I''m sure I''m too bad, otherwise she doesn''t like me! "


    Fang Tianxing said helplessly: "the people you like don''t like yourself. I know it''s very uncomfortable. But when you fall in love with someone, no matter how careful and how to estimate, you will feel that you are far from enough. As long as you love, you will not take everything for granted, but for her, why will love you, of course, will be ignored.


    This love is not meaningless, those people, those love, like rivers change mountains, left indelible traces on you. Even if one day love dissipates, things are different, these eternal changes and fresh memories will flow in your warm blood, stay in your every breath, accompany you through the long years.


    From the morning light, which is full of fresh clothes and angry horses, to the dusk, when you walk alone in time, love quietly leaves you an indelible memory, which is branded in your body.


    "I''m going to go back to the track of history and live a serious life. I finally understand the truth of the desperate situation. They let us clearly see our own limit, desperate situation, abyss and final despair, but they are absolutely unable to realize the so-called Phoenix Nirvana with their own resources.


    Is there any other way for us to face pain and despair. For example, instead of fighting against pain and despair equally, we put ourselves above pain and despair


    In fact, there is still a very different choice to find out that the world is full of pain and despair. In that way, we can share the same beginning and end, so that we will be hurt by it, until we become a stone of indifference, or we will resolutely safeguard our own warmth of human nature, resolutely prevent this world from harming us, and resolutely safeguard something fundamentally different from the world of pain and despair.


    Therefore, we should not only share the beginning and end with the pain and despair, but also shine on the pain and despair. No matter how the pain and despair hurt ourselves, we should always face the world with a warm face, and never return it with insidious. This undoubtedly means the existence of a higher dimension of existence beyond one''s world.


    This higher dimension of existence is not the antonym of pain and despair, but a higher level than pain and despair. It requires us to abide by it unconditionally. Thus, we can create light in darkness, warmth in indifference, truth in nothingness and meaning in absurdity.


    Thus, although darkness and despair still exist, people''s eyes are no longer hateful and cold, but compassionate and compassionate.


    Because they have realized that all the darkness is integrated with themselves, and there is also the darkness of our own soul. The death knell is not only for the world. When facing the darkness, one will surely show deep sympathy and love for it, thus transcending hatred and hostility, making the soul healthy, the World Radiant and the sky bright.


    Some people regard the world as a place of evil, with a little bit of good as embellishment.


    In fact, the more people look at the dark side of the world, the more deeply rooted their view is, so that they will think that life itself is a depressing and dangerous thing.


    In this kind of life, they may encounter misfortune at any time. Others see the world as a place of love. What they see is the bright side of the world. The dark is just an inconspicuous black spot around the bright world.


    The more they look at things full of hope, the more they can see the world full of hope. This view makes the foundation of their life always bathed in the brilliance of love and good


    Therefore, people have emotions, will despair for faith, and suffer for love, which is the meaning of being human.


    Fang Tianxing said happily: "your perception is very deep, you will definitely have a different life in the future." With a wave of Fang Tianxing''s hand, Chang FA only feels that the scene around him has changed, and he returns to his original world. Now he is still a middle-aged man in his 40s, but his eyes are full of essence, which is totally different from before. He stands up and says, "thank you. I''d like to be your loyal reader."


    With that, a yellow power of blessing from the Deacon level readers fell from the sky, and the light behind Fang Tianxing''s head suddenly brightened. The yellow halo representing the power of blessing from the Deacon level readers became brighter, and the power of blessing from the readers soared, and Fang Tianxing was promoted to the signing quadruple.


    Fang Tianxing has gained a deacon reader. He is very happy. What is more happy is that he can help Changfa out of the predicament of life.


    Chang FA is also very happy. Although he is still in rags, the light in his eyes can''t be blocked. The realm of readers represents the level of wisdom and whether he is a strong man in human society.


    The difference between the strong and the weak is whether they love to solve problems. The answer is very simple to see whether a person is strong or not. It''s not about his family, his birth, or his natural capital. When a rich man''s child encounters a problem, he escapes from it and doesn''t want to solve it. In the face of it, his capital will eventually leave him.


    Who said that a strong family background can guarantee a strong position forever? Family background can''t decide everything. If you come from a strong class, but rely on your ancestors to squander and not work hard, you will eventually lose your family inheritance. If we live in indignation and sorrow all the time because we are in the vulnerable class, and do not make efforts, we will only be more vulnerable.


    On the contrary, he has a great chance to break out of the sky. Capital will follow the people who can control it, who can solve social problems, market problems and company problems. A poor child, even if he is very poor, has many shortcomings in his character. As long as he loves to solve problems, he can first solve his own psychological problems, and then constantly solve his own problems of survival, love, and doing things. These people have curiosity, strong thinking and understanding ability, and are good at learning and acquiring new information.


    Fang Tianxing believes that today''s Changfa will not be dull. In the future, he will have his own achievements, become a successful person and build his own merits.


    People who can become deacon readers, even if they can''t sit on a planet like Aoxue''s father Aotian, are far more talented and intelligent than ordinary people. Deacon readers will never be mediocre. Even if they can''t be rich, they won''t be able to hide the light of JINZI.

 Chapter 224

    Fang Tianxing left Changfa with ease and came to the city that had been swept by zombie virus before. The reconstruction here is very successful. With the donations raised by the Galactic federal government from all over the world and people''s yearning for a better life, the new city will be more prosperous and perfect than before.


    Walking all the way to Tianxing, he saw that people''s reconstruction of their homes was not as smooth as they thought. In the stage of urban reconstruction, a leader is needed to coordinate and command. The original leader is missing, and his whereabouts are still unknown, but the most expected wise and powerful leader does not appear. Disappointed, some ambitious and capable guys began to emerge. With their impassioned speeches and excellent organizational skills, they secretly formed gangs and soon won the support of many people.


    Most of these people don''t really want to lead the people to rebuild their homes. Some just want to be powerful and want to be rulers. Their ideas are not consistent and have many differences. There are only one million people left in the abandoned city. After the zombie virus disaster, it is not easy to unite and come to today. However, because many people form gangs and work in their own ways, the power of construction is scattered.


    At first, these small groups were separated and did their own work, but they were still at peace. But gradually, it is inevitable that there will be conflicts in resources, land and other aspects. The original disagreement has gradually evolved into a big contradiction, and everyone is not reconciled and even unwilling to sit down to negotiate.


    Several small groups in the abandoned city began to tear their faces apart, but also went their own way. Some of them went to other places to expand, which was a bit of a national trend.


    In the ruined city after the disaster, a lot of talents have been lost. In addition, the small population has been scattered again and again, and the construction management has encountered problems, even if the leader has more talents. There is no way to cover everything. Everyone is living a life of insufficient food and clothing, which is becoming more and more difficult.


    Not only this small group, but also other small groups are in trouble, but no one has enough influence to stabilize the situation and help everyone. This makes Fang Tianxing worried. He realizes that this is not the way to go. The abandoned city can not just fall into chaos. Now is the time to unite.


    It''s just that Fang Tianxing didn''t want to take care of these affairs any more. He originally intended to just wait and see and let everyone solve them by themselves. I hope I''m worried too much. There will be difficulties in reconstruction. If we overcome them, we can get through them.


    A year on, there is no progress at all. In some places, the houses are dilapidated. Some places are in a mess. There are only some architectural talents who have not been reasonably allocated. Each small group can only explore and study step by step just like crossing a river with stones.


    Fang Tianxing does not doubt that these leaders can eventually lead the people to rebuild their homes, but the question is how long it will take and how much unnecessary suffering they will have to go through. Why can''t they unite together? Why can''t they give up their ideas and cooperate together? Why can''t they choose according to their own abilities? Why must they stick to their own opinions.


    Four or five months later, the progress of reconstruction is still slow and unbearable. Fang Tianxing really can''t see it any more. He takes off his disguise and shows his true identity. Seeing the appearance of the hero who called the God level writer to save the abandoned city, it is needless to say that Fang Tianxing won the support of the majority of the people in the abandoned city. The local leader lost his power in an instant, and no one paid any attention to his mood.


    Not only that, when Fang Tianxing appeared to lead the masses, the people of the abandoned city rushed to take refuge. They had already lost confidence in this kind of reconstruction, and they were very disappointed with the leaders and abandoned them.


    Of course, not all leaders will watch the people leave their own rule. Some people who are greedy for profits do many crazy things. Some people organize their own cronies to forcibly detain the people by means of violent repression, and teach the leading people a lesson as a warning, hoping to deter the people.


    This incident immediately aroused public indignation. Fang Tianxing would never allow this kind of reckless incident to happen. He immediately came forward to lock up the incompetent leader and let the people get freedom.


    In this way, Fang Tianxing''s leadership is unstoppable and loved by the people. The chaotic population of one million people has now gathered together again under the leadership of Fang Tianxing. People''s strength is concentrated together, which is more conducive to the reconstruction of their homes. Fang Tianxing ordered the demolition of the wall dividing the territory between the major forces, and called on everyone to rebuild their homes together.


    After the wall was demolished, the bricks were used to build the foundation, which greatly increased the efficiency of the reconstruction. Several leaders who lost power were unwilling to lose power. They secretly spread rumors and instigated people''s emotions. It is found that these people are still fighting for self-interest. Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear it, so he banned them directly to show his punishment.


    Fang Tianxing told everyone that what the abandoned city needs now is unity, not trouble. The leader who ignores others for selfish desires will not be spared as long as he gets in the way.


    The storm soon subsided, and Fang Tianxing''s leadership position could not be shaken. However, the matter has not passed, and an unimaginable crisis is quietly approaching.


    Fang Tianxing is a hero, but it doesn''t mean that they are qualified to lead the people of the abandoned city. Since God has instructed us to rule the abandoned city, even if the God level writers come, they can only listen to us. " The young men and women hiding in the dark corner were a little angry, and even showed resentment in their eyes, as if they wanted to separate the divine writer from Fang Tianxing.


    "If someone goes against the heaven, we have no choice but to set things right. This is also the mission given to us by heaven. No one can stop it, even if it is a god level writer. Because as leaders, we belong to heaven, we inherit the will of our parents, and we are also chosen by heaven. "


    A gloomy young man, with a worried look on his face, said: "but the problem is how to do it. We don''t have much ability to shake Fang Tianxing''s position. We can''t beat him at all. What''s more, the divine writer behind him hasn''t appeared yet."


    "We can''t beat them in the front, so we have to outwit them." As the young master of this place, he showed a cold smile and said, "I have a plan. We need to work together and use the strength of the people to drive Fang Tianxing out of office and let him leave here."


    A beautiful young woman said doubtfully, "do you want to make a rumor? This move has been used for a long time. It was also exposed by Fang Tianxing and expelled from wasteland. As a result, you can see. After this incident, the people believe in each other''s Tianxing. Are you still effective?"


    "Wrong, as long as the timing and methods are in place, the people are still the most powerful weapon. Our parents only failed because they were eager for success, didn''t make sufficient preparations, and didn''t grasp the people''s psychology. This time, it''s different. We are in the dark, while Fang Tianxing is in the light. If we have mental calculation, we will succeed."

 Chapter 225

    These people are planning to plot against Fang Tianxing. Naturally, he doesn''t know how to expect these people''s tricks when he just leads the people to rebuild their homes together.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing is still guiding people to rebuild their homes,? He is directing people to build houses. Most of the houses here have been rebuilt recently. In order to avoid people''s fear of favoring one over the other, Fangtian will unify the specifications of these houses. This is a residential area, and the center of the city is a business district. "


    Fang Tianxing guides people to build a new home. He is fair and trusted by everyone. Everyone is willing to listen to Fang Tianxing''s words and unite around him. The speed of building a new home is more than 100 times faster than before.


    More than half of the old houses here have collapsed, leaving some ruins. The long iron arm of the excavator changed by Fang Tianxing''s words stretched out. With a loud bang, a large piece of the house that was barely supported collapsed. The original house was torn down in pieces,


    The house was demolished. The people who originally lived here felt bad, but they had no choice but to demolish it and build a strong new house. We are also willing to believe in Fang Tianxing''s ability. Some of the people''s houses on the scene have long been lost, and the original location of the house is only a piece of open space. After Fang Tianxing''s Excavator arrived at the site, he cleaned up the mud on the original site, sorted out the foundation and prepared to build a house.


    The houses were quickly built. Looking at the rows of similar houses, they were arranged in a neat and orderly way, and each row of houses had complete supporting facilities, which was much better than before.


    The water supply system has not been built, there is no water in the community, and many people are queuing up by the well to get water. Seeing Fang Tianxing pass by, these people also bow and salute. Looking at these, Jiang Lianlian could not help but be surprised. The planning here is very reasonable. She can see that Fang Tianxing has a high prestige and a great mass base.


    Fang Tianxing looks up and sees Jiang Lianlian. She looks beautiful and moving. Her eyebrows are curved, just like people walking out of the painting. She went to Fang Tianxing and said softly, "you are Fang Tianxing¡°


    ¡±Yes, I''m Fang Tianxing. What can I do for you¡° Fang Tianxing asked calmly.


    ¡±On behalf of the Jiang family, I come to see what we can do for the reconstruction. We are willing to help¡° Jiang Lianlian deliberately arched her jade legs slightly to see Fang Tianxing''s reaction.


    Fang Tianxing pretended not to see it, and continued to say solemnly: "your Jiang family is originally a local power with great influence. If you are willing to help people rebuild their homes, I think you will not forget your contribution¡°


    Seeing Fang Tianxing pretending to be confused, Jiang Lianlian is very angry. She thought that she would be captured by hand, but she didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to be unmoved. Think of this, Jiang Lianlian even more angry, chest up and down, feel about to explode.


    Pointing to the houses under construction, Fang Tianxing said: "the original shops have been repaired and built into a commercial area. I''ve also made plans here. In addition, there are breeding area, workshop area. Next, I plan to build a hospital. When the people are stable, I will build another school.


    Here, you see, there are schools, business districts and workshops, and the environment is quieter. When it''s mature here, I''ll open up the next city... "Fang Tianxing chattered all the time. He looked excited like a child, and his eyes were shining.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing, Jiang Lianlian felt a little crazy. In front of her, the man seemed to be a great captain. She could not tell how strong the waves were when she was in the rough sea. As long as she was around him, she would feel very relieved, and all the difficulties would be solved by him.


    Jiang Lianlian was sent by her family to frame Fang Tianxing. Her original plan was to lure Fang Tianxing to ruin her reputation. She was beautiful. As long as she waved, countless people would bow down to her. But now she hesitated and didn''t know what to do. For the first time in her life, she felt captured.


    Jiang Lianlian looks for a topic to talk with Fang Tianxing. The more she talks, the more knowledgeable, wise and magnanimous Fang Tianxing is. But the family responsibility to her, she can not help but do not contribute.


    Jiang Lianlian said to Tianxing, "we have something important to tell you about our Jiang family. Let''s find a quiet place to talk."


    At noon, the sun is very poisonous. Fang Tianxing is obsessed with many things of reconstruction, but he doesn''t realize this. At this time, Jiang Lianlian''s words make Fang Tianxing react and neglect the beauty.


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "let''s go to the pavilion over there."


    Jiang Lianlian nodded, and Fang Tianxing took her to the pavilion to have a rest. This pavilion has just been built. Although it can withstand the scorching sun, the temperature is still very hot.


    With a wave of Fang Tianxing''s hand, the words gush out and turn into Saussurea. Saussurea sends out bursts of cool air, which makes the surrounding temperature drop suddenly and faces a cool breeze. Jiang Lianlian has long heard that the words of Internet authors can change everything. Today, it is also an eye opener.


    Fang Tianxing stroked the rough stone stool. It was as if it had been polished, and it was as smooth as new. Fang Tianxing motioned Jiang Lianlian to sit down. He stood aside and said, "before the scorching sun, I was an abrupt beauty."


    Jiang Lianlian was puzzled and couldn''t help saying: "the words of Internet authors can change everything. Why don''t they come out of houses to live in? Why do they have to work so hard to build houses brick by brick?"


    "You''re not a webwriter. No wonder you don''t know that webwriters can change everything and can be used for war, but they don''t last long. They can only be used for a while, but they can''t be used for daily use. In terms of the quality of words, only when the quality of words reaches the eternal state can the changed things never change. Otherwise, it will turn into dust and dissipate one day. "


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Jiang Lianlian suddenly realized that there were so many famous places in it


    Fang Tianxing talked about network literature and began his speech with endless words, "network literature is to seek truth in the illusory, to find the meaning of life and the truth of the world with readers¡°


    Jiang Lianlian, with stars in her eyes, pretended to be a little fan and said lovingly, "can you teach me?"


    As soon as he said this, he pulled Fang Tianxing''s arm to her chest. Fang Tianxing felt bad and quickly withdrew his hand. Fang Tianxing''s strength was much stronger than that of a woman. Unexpectedly, Jiang Lianlian jumped into his arms. Fang Tianxing was caught off guard and was bumped into his arms by her.

 Chapter 226

    Fang Tianxing was also extremely surprised¡° Jiang Lianlian, are you throwing yourself in the arms? " Jiang Lianlian sees another Fang Tianxing in the distance. The one she holds slowly dissipates. Jiang Lianlian raises her head and prints into her eyes are Fang Tianxing''s eyes like stars.


    Jiang Lianlian is tall and hot. She is a very sexy goddess. Her smile is gorgeous, beautiful eye swept one eye Fang Tianxing, charming said: "you really indifferent to me? Or do you pretend that you men are greedy cats, who can''t smell the smell without jumping on them? "


    Fang Tianxing was very angry at first, but when he thought about it, it seemed that he was also a man. He could not say that he was unmoved. Who could be unmoved by the beautiful woman.


    Jiang Lianlian''s plan failed. She loves and hates Fang Tianxing, but Fang Tianxing is still a good person. On the contrary, she looks up at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing is not the kind of smelly man who forgets his love when he sees beautiful women. He can''t walk when he sees beautiful women. His mind is full of dirty ideas.


    Just at this time, someone suddenly came and said, "Fang Tianxing, there is a special commissioner of the Galactic Alliance coming to see you."


    "OK, I''ll be right there." Fang Tianxing answered and said to Jiang Lianlian, "go ahead, I''ll come back to you next time."


    Jiang Lianlian nodded. The climate here is rare and fresh. It''s a paradise in the ruins. She wants to stay for a while. Fang Tianxing came outside and saw battalion commander Huang standing there, looking at him with a smile on his face. Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "we meet again."


    Battalion commander Huang said with the same enthusiasm: "long time no see. Last time I met, I benefited a lot¡°


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other. A lot of times, fate is like this."


    They looked at each other and laughed. After a long time, battalion commander Huang said, "I heard that you are here to help people rebuild their homes. I really admire you. You don''t need to do these things. A network author was high up, so why do you need to do such things?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a hearty smile: "network literature originally serves all living beings, and the power of readers'' belief and blessing is the source of strength. Only when we are really close to the masses and understand what they think, can we become an excellent network author


    Huang battalion commander helplessly said: "you are powerful. Many times, I really don''t know what you network writers think. Forget it, this time I have something to talk with you."


    "What is it about the people here?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    You guessed right, that is, the decision about this place is about to come down, the government here has disappeared, and the Galactic federal government is going to send special envoys to rebuild a new government here, and choose a city leader of a new government here. As an Internet author, you can''t be in politics. You can''t be the city leader here. You should have made your own plan¡°


    Internet authors are not allowed to interfere in politics, which is an iron law. The Galactic federal government is afraid of the powerful power of Internet authors. In order to maintain the balance of power, this is the tacit agreement between the three major Internet schools and the Galactic federal government.


    Fang Tianxing naturally did not dare to touch this iron law. Once he touched it, even the five supreme could not protect him.


    Fang Tianxing was in a bit of a dilemma. The reconstruction of the city had just begun. At this time, the federal government of the galaxy suddenly arranged for a new city leader, and all the previous efforts were in vain.


    When Fang Tianxing was frowning, many people came from afar. They were all people who had not been seen before. At this time, I didn''t know where they received the news, but they all came out. It was obvious that they knew the news of choosing a new city leader.


    Seeing these people appear, Fang Tianxing said with a smile instead of anger: "before you wanted to rebuild the abandoned city, you didn''t want to contribute. Now you know that you have to choose the new City owner one by one. They all run very fast."


    Jiang Yuanming, the leader, did not change his face. He said carelessly: "you are a network author. Network authors are not allowed to interfere in politics. This is an iron law. Do you want to violate it?"


    "I''m an Internet author of the perfect university. Naturally, I''m law-abiding. How can I violate the iron law of the Galactic Federation. As long as I wait for the new city leader to take office, I will leave here with complete merits. " Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Jiang Lianlian, who is behind Jiang Yuanming, looks at Fang Tianxing with a twinkle in her eyes. Her previous plan to seduce Fang Tianxing failed. Later, she learned that the situation had changed and her family changed the plan in time, which saved her from punishment.


    Seeing the confrontation between Fang Tianxing and the people of the Jiang family, many people also came to protect Fang Tianxing with the weapons in their hands. Fang Tianxing put pressure on his hands to calm the onlookers.


    When everyone was silent, Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "I want to help you rebuild your homes, but the Internet writers are not allowed to interfere in politics. The Galactic federal government has decided to choose a new City owner to direct the reconstruction. After the new City owner is selected successfully, I will leave."


    Fang Tianxing bowed to the crowd, he said sincerely: "now thank you, I will be with you when and where I am."


    We are very dissatisfied. This network author has been helping you, but why does the Galactic federal government have to guard against him everywhere, ignore his efforts, and now even want to drive him away.


    However, the ideas of the grassroots can not influence everything that is coming. All we can do is to accept it, not change it. Even if Fang Tianxing is an Internet author, his ability is limited after all.


    Three days later, it was quiet and silent. The special envoy of the Galactic Federation finally arrived. It was secretary Wu who had seen him before. He was accompanied by many armed soldiers, not those of battalion commander Huang, but now another group.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, secretary Wu said playfully: "you are Fang Tianxing, the network author of the perfect university. How can I see you again this time. You''re such a fussy guy


    Fang Tianxing was calm and said directly, "it''s nothing to do with you. As long as you make readers happy, what else do you care?"


    Secretary Wu''s face changed and said angrily, "Internet writers are not allowed to interfere in politics. Do you want to fight against the Galactic federal government?"


    "Don''t give me a big hat. As long as the city is selected, I will leave naturally." Fang Tianxing said without showing weakness.


    Secretary Wu''s face turned red with anger, but he didn''t have an attack. Although he was surrounded by many soldiers to protect him, secretary Wu didn''t feel much secure. With his understanding of Tianxing''s strength, if Fang Tianxing was really offended and forced to burn himself and himself, these people would not be enough for him to fight alone.


    Secretary Wu looks at Fang Tianxing with burning eyes. He thinks that he is a precious jade. He can''t touch Fang Tianxing hard.


    Secretary Wu calmed down for a moment, coughed softly, and then said to the crowd, "the election of the city leader is scheduled to start in three days. All citizens who have no criminal record, good conduct, and are 18 to 50 years old can participate in the election." While saying this, secretary Wu glanced at Fang Tianxing and said triumphantly, "according to the laws of the Galactic Federation, Internet authors are not allowed to participate in the election."

 Chapter 227

    "Naturally, I will not take part in the election. I just watch the election as a friend of the people who abandoned the city. As an ordinary citizen, I hope that the election can be fair and just, and that I can choose a new city leader who can serve the people." Fang Tianxing said without concession.


    Wu Secretary disdain of cold hum, he said to everyone: "everyone go back."


    At this time, the young master of the Jiang family immediately came up to secretary Wu and said, "the special envoy has come all the way. Why don''t you come to my house and have a rest¡°


    Secretary Wu nodded and waved his hand. The guards around him lined up and gave him a way, showing great pomp. Secretary Wu left with a smile, leaving only a figure behind for Fang Tianxing.


    The masses around Fang Tianxing are very worried about this election. For ordinary people like them, they will always be led and ruled by others. But many times, they are not elected at all. It''s rare to be elected, but it doesn''t mean that it''s an opportunity to change their own destiny.


    In theory, elections can represent the opinions of the vast majority of people, but they are not so in reality. Many times things that look good change in reality. The people don''t know the candidates at all, but they are given the right to participate in politics because of the election, but they don''t know the candidates at all. This requires candidates to introduce themselves, which is reasonable, so that we can see what kind of people the candidates are. However, candidates who introduce themselves will unconsciously canvass for votes and call on everyone to choose themselves, which is unfair.


    Elections have to be controlled, and officials can identify candidates. Because most people has the final say in choosing the number of votes. Of course, this is not a bad system, but sometimes it is not necessarily good. For example, if most people in the group make wrong decisions, it is likely to drag the whole group into the abyss.


    Canvassing is not the same as self introduction. What is elected by canvassing is actors. What is elected by oneself according to the candidate''s ruling policy is called election. Since it is a tool, it naturally has its use value. Election enables the upper class to grasp and understand people''s thoughts more firmly, so that they can achieve their will more efficiently. As a result, the grassroots people have dispelled their discontent, and the results are very happy.


    It''s a good thing to let the public know about the candidates during the election campaign. However, it''s also reduced to canvassing. Whoever has money, who can control the media, and who can make a lot of people know themselves, is great. Therefore, this kind of election is like casting actors and people who talk on paper.


    Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "how is the election mechanism formulated and what conditions are met before they can be determined as candidates. Elections often need canvassing. In the end, canvassing is to find people and vote for themselves. I don''t want the abandoned city to become such a disgusting place. I hope you can be independent, don''t be bewitched by other people''s petty interests, and choose people who really care for the people¡°


    There are many people who support Fang Tianxing, but many of them are not strong willed and have no deep understanding of the situation. Before the selection, many big families made rich promises, and many people chose to follow the manipulation of those people for immediate interests.


    Every time the leader of the team is elected, those candidates always make a big speech in order to win the support of the people. And the support of the people is the use of the right to vote. The people can vote through the candidates'' speeches and the things they promise to do to the people, and confirm the president who will be useful to you and the country. This is the obvious use.


    The leader is elected, so he gains the trust of the people by showing himself. At this time, in order to guarantee his vote, he must guarantee his role to the people, so that he can be elected.


    The people don''t understand the candidates, and most of the ordinary people don''t understand politics. It should be that most people in the world don''t understand politics, and those who know how to govern the country are those who are well-educated and have enough ruling experience. It''s like a neighbor telling you that you study medicine and he studies music, but few people can learn real politics.


    However, now more laymen who don''t understand have the right to do these things. What they can see is only the media reports, but not the real life of the candidates. How can they vote? Another canvassing, then the leadership will be controlled by a group of actors, no one will do anything and everyone will be like a mouth gun.


    Strictly speaking, bribery is against the law, and canvassing can only be carried out in some ways within the regulations, so as to ensure the fairness of rich and poor candidates. In most countries, elections are conducted by individuals, so they have to spend their own money or invest. Under this premise, if the norms are too strict, the election can not go on.


    But this is only the case in other places. China did not need the tool of election before, because China has its own social mechanism, which has been running for more than a thousand years. The complicated relationship firmly controls every aspect of a Chinese''s life. Whether you are against it, support it, or ignore it, it''s a response based on it. It''s there, you can''t treat it as not. With it, the upper class can achieve the same goal as the western countries.


    This is still good. If a candidate wins by 99 to 100, but after winning, he only cares for the interests of the people who choose him. If other people want to rebel, it is a split of the country.


    If there is a referendum, it will not necessarily represent the main demands of every piece of land. For example, on the issue of black slaves, if there is a referendum, the north will oppose it and the South will support it. If there are more people in the north than in the south, the bill will be repealed, but it is not necessarily conducive to the economic development of the south.


    Therefore, local election has become the most feasible solution, that is, a force with similar situation will vote for the winner according to the total population. Of course, there will be unfairness and problems, so there will be the civil war. But generally speaking, this system is helpful to limit the unlimited expansion of public opinion of a large population force, and also limit the problems that may arise in the election.


    At this time, many people went to select candidates, and the original dignitaries had already begun canvassing for votes, so that the seed players in their families could become candidates and participate in the election. However, those who can compete for the candidates are all former officials, and their desire for power makes them unwilling to give up. Before, they had been domineering, and the people dared not speak up. This time, they are in the top position again, and it is hard to say what will change.


    To be a candidate for the city leader, you need to meet three conditions. One is a local born person with no criminal record and the support of at least 500 voters. Now those people are working hard to rebuild the city with the help of the Galactic Federation. They want to seize the opportunity and get the biggest cake.

 Chapter 228

    Most of the people who support Fang Tianxing are ordinary people who have no experience in governing and management. It''s really difficult for them to choose themselves as city leaders. But Fang Tianxing could only ask Master Ji Yu about his dream. Instead of answering Fang Tianxing''s question, he gave him a Book of changes.


    The book of changes, which contains all kinds of materials, is an outstanding representative of Chinese culture. The vast, subtle and all inclusive are also the source of Chinese civilization. Its content involves philosophy, politics, life, literature, art, science and many other fields. It is the common classic of Confucianism and Taoism.


    "Open the seventh chapter of qiangua and see what it says?" Dream into Shenji slowly said.


    Fang Tianxing quickly turned to the ninth hexagram of qiangua, which said, with nine, you can see that the dragon has no head, good luck. Fang Tianxing puzzled and said: "strange, the Dragon without a leader, how can it be the best in the world¡°


    Dream into the divine machine, the other side Tianxing said: "in all the hexagrams, all the hexagrams are only six, there is no seventh, Qian hexagram is no exception. However, the seventh element of Qian hexagram does exist, but it is invisible. You can''t find a fixed position for it in the hexagram. Because it is not only in the hexagram image, but also not in the hexagram image. It is not in the hexagram image, and it is not in the hexagram image. The ninth hexagram of Qian hexagram has no way to go in and out, and it is the great realm of "doing as you please".


    What''s more, it''s not nothingness, it''s real existence. It''s not out of thin air, but has a solid foundation. It''s from "doing something" to "doing nothing", and then from "doing nothing" to "doing nothing". Therefore, it''s free to fly and survive for a long time! "


    Fang Tianxing finally understood this meaning. He saw a group of dragons flying freely in the whole universe, but none of them claimed to be the leader. This is the auspicious phenomenon.


    When Fang Tianxing saw the words "see dragon without head, auspicious", he was still very surprised. How could the dragons be lucky without head? But when he suddenly realized it, the shock to Fang Tianxing''s heart was indescribable.


    Using nine instead of being used by nine, it is true that Taisui has the spirit of moving the earth on his head, the smell of shitting on the Buddha''s head, the Zen master Danxia''s burning Buddha for warmth and the Zen master Deshan''s free and easy way to scold the Buddha.


    And only in this way can we really get rid of the control and bondage of the nine, be truly detached from the world, and not be bound by any law between heaven and earth. It is not constrained by the law of small system, nor by the law of big environment hexagram, or even by the whole Zhouyi Avenue. Only in this way can Qunlong really become the master of Yao, Gua and Yidao; Therefore, he becomes the master of nature, the master of universe and the master of law.


    The word "no head" is of great and far-reaching significance. As Confucius said: "with nine, heaven can not lead." Heaven''s moral character is the highest moral, it is not to be the leader. In fact, Tiande doesn''t have to be the leader. It disdains to be the leader. None of the dragons who have reached this kind of moral realm and possessed this kind of moral quality is willing to be the leader. And with this kind of ideological level, there is no need for any leading comrades to lead the world.


    If we really get to this step, we will be far away from the dream. All living beings are like dragons, and the world is the same. Everyone has the greatest physical and mental development and freedom.


    However, the reality is far from perfect. Ordinary people do not have the right of autonomy. In the human world, classes exist all the time, in different forms, in different circles. The people at the top have mastered the real power of the world, and most of them can only humble obedience.


    If we want to achieve universal harmony, we need to have a person with the same ambition as ourselves as the new city leader. When Fang Tianxing was choosing a person to vote, he suddenly found that a familiar person appeared among the candidates.


    Fang Tianxing was a little incredulous and cried: "Chang FA, is that you¡°


    The man turned and said, "Fang Tianxing, I''ve met you again¡° He came over happily and said to Tianxing excitedly, "it''s been more than a month since I last separated. During this time, I think a lot about it. I want to start my life again. This time I''m running for the city leader, I want to change my life completely¡°


    Fang Tianxing sees Chang FA''s present appearance. Ever since he stepped out of the mire of his life, Chang FA''s spirit is much better than before. It''s a bit over the top to run for the city leader this time, but changing a job is also a new life. It was impossible for Chang FA to become the Lord of the city with his resume and qualifications, but Fang Tianxing wanted to help him. Chang FA looks much more pleasant than those who are interested in profits. If he becomes the Lord of the abandoned city, maybe he can really help him realize his ideal of great harmony in the world.


    Fang Tianxing held his mind and said to Chang FA, "since you''re here, please come to me first¡°


    Chang FA just wants to see Fang Tianxing''s views on his campaign for the city leader, and naturally he won''t refuse. Chang FA follows Fang Tianxing to the place where he lives. These Tianfang Tianxing always live with the people in the built shed, eat, live and listen to their views on the future life. When they see Fang Tianxing coming with a stranger, they are afraid.


    Fang Tianxing introduced Changfa to you, and Changfa soon integrated into you. When he learned that Changfa wanted to run for the city leader, they all decided to support him and got everyone''s support. Changfa soon met the qualification of becoming a candidate for the city leader. This makes the candidates of the original big power very uneasy. Such an ordinary person becomes their competitor, which makes them feel greatly insulted


    Some people make trouble, of course. During the campaign for the city leader, many women accused Chang FA of sexually assaulting them, in order to discredit Chang FA.


    Under the pressure of all parties, Chang FA, for the first time, gave an interview to the TV station as a candidate of the city leader, trying to clear the charges. When a reporter interviewed Chang FA, a woman jumped out to accuse Chang FA of sexually assaulting herself. The woman said that Chang FA pushed her into the bedroom during a party in high school, crushed her on the bed, and finally sexually assaulted her.


    In the face of the woman''s accusation, Chang FA said helplessly, "I haven''t seen you at all, and it''s 20 or 30 years since I went to high school. Why did I jump out at this time¡°


    The woman is not willing to be outdone. Of course, she also has helpers. A group of people around her stand up and accuse Chang FA loudly. All kinds of dirty and filthy words seem to have been trained for a long time. The extremely fluent voice suppresses Chang FA''s excuse and makes him unable to make a sound at all. Fang Tianxing pats Chang FA on the shoulder behind him to signal that he should be quiet.


    Today''s events quickly hit the headlines, and the problems are getting worse and worse. This is exactly the purpose of those people behind them. The day of running for the city leader is coming soon. Before that, we should brush off the regular distribution and solve this threat.

 Chapter 229

    In the face of these women''s accusations, it is often hard to argue, which is clearly unlimited. With a little investigation, we can prove our innocence, but it will be a few days before we run for the city leader, and the time is not enough.


    Chang FA is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Fang Tianxing is as calm as ever and is not moved at all. Tianxing, who was always anxious, said, "Tianxing, please help me, or I will not be chosen as the Lord of the city¡°


    ¡±Have you ever done that¡° Fang Tianxing asked directly.


    Chang FA blushed and said, "of course not. Do you think what they said is true¡°


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "the pure is clear, and the turbid is turbid. Since you didn''t do it, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Soon it was the day of running for the city leader. Chang FA held back his uneasiness and came to the election square. Other candidates had already arrived. Those people had been waiting for long time. They were surprised to see Chang FA dare to come. Some people began to ridicule Chang FA impolitely. "Don''t be shameless to come to the city leader election like this?"


    "Some people are born with thick skin. No wonder they are born in such a humble place and full of evil thoughts in their hearts." Some people said.


    Chang FA was very anxious, but Fang Tianxing told him to calm down and not let others look down on him. Fang Tianxing would naturally solve other things. Chang FA calms down and takes his own place. Now is the time for candidates to deliver campaign speeches. Everyone is rubbing their hands. They have already prepared their speech draft. After constant polishing, their speech draft can be said to be brilliant and confident to win.


    The candidates stood on the podium, one by one talking. They have rich leadership experience, management ability is not lack, the past experience is full of glory, they are proud of the propaganda, those brilliant decorate their life, in their life is full of success.


    Compared with their life, the life of Changfa has no success to speak of. It can be said that they are swans in the sky. Changfa is like a toad on the ground. It''s a sin to look up at them.


    Finally, it was Chang FA''s turn to give a speech. Chang FA didn''t prepare any speech draft. He went on stage slowly and bowed to the audience below. The applause was sparse, and there were many unknowingly abusive voices from the audience. He said slowly, "I''m very ashamed after listening to those speeches. Compared with them, my experience is really gloomy, I was born in a poor fishing village. When I was ten years old, my father was engulfed by the waves. From then on, my mother and I lived a wandering life. My life was full of failures. My family, career and marriage were not all satisfactory. In the end, even my favorite woman was lost.


    I wanted to commit suicide, but I met Fang Tianxing, the author of the Internet. He gave me a chance to be reborn. I could have used this chance to change my fate. I tried to save my father, but I failed in the end. In order not to be robbed of the only house by the local bully, I designed to kill the local bully. In this way, I got a chance to breathe and live a stable life. I was not satisfied with the stable life. I wanted to catch up with my favorite in the previous life, so I tried every means to design it. But in the end, my favorite woman fell in love with the poor child like me in the previous life.


    I''m angry, I''m helpless. It turns out that I''m just an ordinary person. Even if I have golden finger and get reborn, I''m still an ordinary person. I can only take advantage of it. It''s impossible to kill people like the protagonists of shuangwen. I''m just an ordinary person. I just broke through to the Deacon level reader. I have almost no achievements in my career. I have no background, I didn''t get a good education, but I understand that most people in the world are ordinary people. They just want to live an ordinary life. They don''t want to be rich. As long as they can have a job to support their families, their children can grow up healthily. This is my biggest wish. If you are willing to give me a chance, I will work hard with you to realize this ordinary people''s wish. "


    What we often say is not so passionate, just some words from the heart of ordinary people. There is no gorgeous description, no impassioned desire, just plain expectation.


    After Chang FA''s words, there was no reaction at the bottom. The scene was strange and calm. The women who identified Chang FA quickly stood up, and they scolded Chang FA loudly, "you shameless guy, you dare to fight for the position of city Lord. It''s shameless."


    Chang FA didn''t know the woman at all. He was so insulted by her that he couldn''t speak. At this time, other people came forward, "I am a regular classmate. There is no one like you in our school. You are totally framing."


    At this time, another person also stood up, he said: "I''m the head teacher of Changfa high school, why haven''t I met you. Who on earth bought you? "


    The woman immediately panicked, panicked and wanted to run away, but the people around him stopped him, "it''s really shameless that people still want to run. Just tell me who put you up to it. "


    The woman couldn''t bear the criticism of the public, so she had to say timidly, "it''s the Jiang family who makes me slander. I''m greedy for money and listen to them. I know I''m wrong."


    After the truth came out, we all knew the trick. The reputation of the Jiang family plummeted, and their support rate plummeted. Chang FA unexpectedly won the election of the city leader. The official personnel of the Galactic Federation monitored the whole process, and absolutely did not allow favoritism and malpractice. This kind of behavior is not allowed. At present, the staff of the Galactic Federation took the two women to investigate, and soon the election was over and the election results were announced.


    It''s also the final test of becoming a new city Lord. It''s the Galactic Federation to check whether these people have been controlled. It''s also to prevent someone from controlling the Galactic federal government officials in this way.


    Three days later, Chang sent it back. He said happily to Tianxing: "I passed the examination and became the new leader of the abandoned city. Moreover, the Galactic federal government promised us that the new country would not be lost under the iron feet of any country, if any other country sent troops to us. Then the Galactic Federation will help us unconditionally. "


    Fang Tianxing opened his mouth and said in surprise, "the newly established country is protected by the Galactic Federation, and will not fall into war?"


    Chang FA nodded to confirm Fang Tianxing''s statement. Fang Tianxing happily said, "then you should seize this opportunity to develop well and let the people live a good life."

 Chapter 230

    Chang FA nods hard. It''s unimaginable before he can be the leader of the abandoned city. In addition to the surprise, he feels more heavy responsibility. Fang Tianxing has a long talk with him all night and tells him his wish. He hopes that one day he can build a beautiful world. Everyone is born equal and can live as he wants without being manipulated.


    Chang FA didn''t live up to Fang Tianxing''s expectations when he became the city leader. After he took office, Chang FA made great efforts to innovate and promoted several effective subordinates from the original powerful people to stabilize their emotions. In his inaugural speech, Chang FA said loudly, "Jiang Yuanming, I appoint you as my deputy city leader to be responsible for daily management."


    As soon as Changfa announces, Jiang Yuanming is slightly stunned. Recently, it has been revealed that several big families have been looking for someone to discredit Changfa. With the family''s situation changing rapidly, Changfa makes himself the deputy city leader, which makes him very surprised. Jiang Yuanming is not a fool. He climbs a ladder.


    He was just stunned for a moment, and then he bowed with a smile and said, "thank you for your trust. I will help you to manage the abandoned city."


    Chang FA said: "as long as we have the ability, we should contribute to the abandoned city. Only by working together can we build our home."


    As soon as the voice of Chang FA''s voice fell, the whole abandoned city burst into thunderous cheers! As a matter of fact, Fang Tianxing has arranged for Jiang Yuanming to be the deputy city leader for a long time. Although Jiang Yuanming is not a kind-hearted guy, the Jiang family is very powerful. With the help of these people, he can save a lot of trouble.


    Changing the world is not a matter of one day. The road is destined to be long and full of tribulations. Only with the help of the old forces can new forces develop.


    Fang Tianxing left the abandoned city. Before he left, he had made a plan for Changfa to divide and draw up the powerful class, select qualified people from the civilian class, learn Fang Tianxing''s novels, improve their wisdom and insight, and let them grow up as soon as possible, which can change the status quo in the future.


    As long as we continue to implement this policy and build a relatively equal society, everyone has the opportunity to pursue their dreams, open up the wisdom of the people, and make everyone like a dragon, we will certainly change the status quo, make the abandoned city maintain its youth and vitality, and finally achieve the great realm of no leader and good fortune in the world.


    While Fang Tianxing is thinking, Fang Tianxing receives the news from Aoxue. She says she wants to visit Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing is a little surprised. She works nearby. Knowing that Fang Tianxing is here, she comes to see him. Fang Tianxing knew that she was painstaking, and he missed this woman very much.


    Fang Tianxing goes all the way back to school. Before he leaves, he often stops himself. He brings a seven or eight year old girl, who is very cute.


    "Fang Tianxing, this is my daughter. The Lord of the city is very busy. I don''t have time to take care of her. Please help me take her for a period of time and bring her back when I''m busy." Chang FA said to Tian Xing.


    On the one hand, he gave his children to Fang Tianxing because he was too busy to take care of them. On the other hand, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to suppress his potential and strive to be a good city leader.


    Fang Tianxing understood his thoughts and said to him, "don''t worry. I will take care of her for you."


    The little girl looked very good. Fang Tianxing touched the little girl''s head and said, "your father asked you to follow me. The little girl turned her head and looked at her father. It seemed that she was consulting him. She often gave him a positive look. The little girl quickly said," I do¡°


    In this way, Fang Tianxing left with the little girl. Chang FA looked at their back and made up his mind to manage the city well.


    Take care of a little girl, originally Fang Tianxing is very difficult, now Aoxue came, just solved his own urgent.


    In a few days, Chang FA has been walking around the city to study how to plan a new city. The construction people have heard that there is a new city Lord, but they haven''t seen him up close. Now when they see the arrival of the city Lord, they are all inspired.


    "No matter what my status is, I work hard for the construction of the abandoned city, so you can call me the Lord of the city in the future. There is no distinction between superiority and inferiority." Often said calmly.


    The workers answered the promise and worked harder. "There are still some ruins of reservoirs here. It''s not far from the water source where the abandoned city is located. It''s the most suitable place to build a water plant. Finally, the southern part of the abandoned city is lush and mountainous, which can be built into a tourist area. In the west is a residential area, in the center is a commercial area, and in the East is a school and nursing home, so as to build a comfortable living area for the elderly and children.


    The completed houses should be evenly distributed, and commercial activities should be supervised. Speculation and profiteering are strictly prohibited, and people''s blind money should be used. Chang FA''s behavior is praised by the people, but Chang FA knows in his heart that if there is no sound social system, a new class will eventually form, and the upper class will oppress the lower class, forming an irreversible death situation.


    People''s life is rooted in society. On the basis of social stability, the government can bring spiritual and material benefits to individuals through the form of political power. If we say that society is formed spontaneously by human instinct, the state is based on higher rational planning and long-term vision.


    When I think of the abandoned city before, the society is polarized and the house price is high. Many people can''t change their fate even if they work hard all their lives. Sometimes I think that the reason why some people are at the bottom of the society is because they don''t work hard. But in a society, if we don''t care for the weak except for disdain, when we are well dressed and tell our children that the world is beautiful, How do you explain that look to them


    People at the bottom should be able to eat, clothe and warm now, but there is still a lot to be lacked. For example, how to control emotions, or how to correctly educate and guide children. Living at the bottom, dogs bite dogs. Because their status is very low, when the encounter is not satisfactory, especially many. It''s not nonsense to know etiquette when you have enough.


    When I need guidance at many critical intersections, I can only gamble with my limited social experience and run into a wall. It''s a luxury for many people to have a complete logic of thinking and a complete dialogue. The burden of life not only kills the body, but also the spirit. When life has not improved.


    They place their hopes on their children, but they don''t know that their children destroy their hopes. How far a child can go, family is very important. Whether the original family is healthy or not affects the vast majority of people''s thinking and choice in their life. Whether there is such psychological training for children at the early stage depends on the ability and insight of parents themselves, which is the family gap.

 Chapter 231

    University professors, senior executives in the workplace, senior executives in the system, because they have experienced more things, and have explored the society more deeply, they will have some insight, and thus pay more attention to the cultivation of children themselves.


    Many people are disgusted with the word class fixation. So let''s think about it in another place. Now that you have a company, you want your lover and your children to live better.


    Put in front of you, let you send your children abroad for further study, give your lover better living conditions, you don''t have to work so hard, will you do it. If your well-educated child marries a boy, do you want the boy to stand at least as high as you.


    People are selfish. In order to make the people close to them live better, they will pass on the things that help the younger generation to occupy the advantage. Down to the common people, up to the emperors and generals. Within the reach of the Galactic Federation, class has always been accelerated to solidify. Especially in the stable social environment without great turbulence, this is the solidification of social class caused by human nature. That''s what human nature is. Even if you think about it yourself, most people will make the same choice.


    Fang Tianxing took the little girl to the playground and put the child in after checking. Aoxue looks at Fang Tianxing and brings a little girl in. She comes to ask Fang Tianxing what''s going on.


    "What''s the little girl''s name? It''s lovely." Yang an ran to touch the little girl''s head and asked curiously.


    Before Fang Tianxing opened his mouth, Chang Youyu hurriedly said, "my name is Chang Youyu. My father is a loyal reader of Fang Tianxing. Now he is promoted to the Deacon level reader and becomes the leader of the abandoned city. He is too busy. Let me go to school with him¡°


    "How lovely the little girl is." Aoxue also said on one side that after their activities, the school will give everyone a holiday to have a rest. Aoxue and Fang Tianxing make an appointment to play here.


    Aoxue came to meet her. She should take her to have a good time. Fang Tianxing became the key training object of Aojia. Seeing that she was tired, Fang Tianxing was also very distressed, so he proposed to take her to play in the playground.


    Aoxue and Fang Tianxing have a tacit understanding. They don''t need to do anything deliberately. However, Fang Tianxing is still very concerned about her feelings, caring for her and caring for her. With her around, all the thoughts in my heart are gone, and I didn''t think of another woman. Their love is entangled with cotton, but they are simple and elegant, unlike other people who let go of everything once they fall in love.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing around, Aoxue''s heart is like the river water, which contains him completely, and her heart is also slowly rippling. Think of those dependent on family domineering childe brothers, they have more contempt for the capital, in front of the man let his heart tremble, let himself infatuated.


    Waiting for Fang Tianxing to turn around, see Aoxue looking at him some obsession, don''t understand of ask a way: "how?"


    Aoxue is really like a fairy in legend, but she is healthy and lively, gentle and affectionate. Whenever she is with her, Fang Tianxing only wants to make her happy and make her happier.


    "There''s a lot of fun here. Which one do you want to play?" There are a lot of people in the playground. There are all kinds of amusement park facilities. Fang Tianxing asks Chang Youyu kindly.


    "I want to see it first." Chang said, "go to the magic castle first."


    Aoxue also said: "well, let''s go to see the magic castle."


    A few people came to the magic castle of the playground, and a strange voice sounded in the magic castle. The next moment, I saw the magic castle open and make a sound. With a bang, countless lights were on and the light was shining everywhere. Chang young fish has been excitedly pulling Fang Tianxing forward. Seeing the realistic magic castle and all kinds of landscape in front of us, the young fish are very excited.


    She likes the magic here very much, just like the magic in the immortal queen written by Lian Hua Lang Mian. It''s wonderful¡¶ The immortal queen is Chang Youyu''s favorite book. I remember when I was a child, my mother bought it by herself, and Chang Youyu wanted to read it, but her mother refused to lend it to her. Every time, she would read it secretly while her parents were away.


    "What book did you read?" Fang Tianxing thinks he is a straight man. He has never read a book about female frequency. Of course, he doesn''t know what Chang Youyu is excited about.


    "Immortal queen" is a female frequency network novel, in which the host public security Mora will be magic, very powerful. " Aoxue explained to Tianxing.


    "Oh, that''s a good authoress, too." Network novels are divided into men''s novels and women''s novels. The content of women''s novels is dominated by girls, most of which are romantic novels, also known as gifted scholars and beautiful women''s novels. It is a literary genre that focuses on the love between the opposite sex or the same sex, and reflects the love psychology, state, things and other social life through the complete plot and specific description of the environment.


    There are many such types, mainly divided into ancient, modern and other subjects. Among them, there are rebirth, crossing, anti crossing, science fiction, zhaidou, gongdou, Xuanhuan and so on.?


    Aoxue said with a smile: "you are a boy. Naturally, you don''t know much about women. Women''s mind is different from your men¡°


    Often young fish this just reaction comes over, Fang Tianxing also seems to be a network author. Several people will play all the projects, and finally often young fish saw the carousel.


    Often young fish''s eyes can''t help but bright, pull Fang Tianxing said: "uncle, can you take me to sit that Trojan horse, I haven''t sat."


    Fang Tianxing looked at the carousel and said, "haven''t you ever sat on the carousel?"


    "Dad always said he would take me on the carousel, but he never succeeded." The young fish often look forward to it.


    Chang still remembers that when she was a child, her father said that he would take her to Hong Kong Disneyland, but when she was about to go out, she had an accident. I couldn''t play after all.


    When she was a child, she left a deep impression on Chang Youyu and had different expectations for the carousel. It''s ironic that Chang''s father didn''t bring her here. It''s only at this age that Chang once again comes to the playground and has the chance to ride the carousel.


    The carousel is full of children, most of them are adults with children to play, see their appearance, often young fish some lost. Fang Tianxing saw her loss and said to her, "your father is really too busy to take you to play."


    "Yes, dad has never had a smile since his mother died. Always with a face, I became very cold to talk about Often young fish lost said.


    "I''ve lost my mother for so long. Do you miss my mother?" Fang Tianxing asked Chang Youyu.


    "Of course, I think so. It''s just that after such a long time, my mother''s appearance has been blurred and I can''t remember clearly." Often young fish helpless said.

 Chapter 232

    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly saw that four or five boys around him were also on the beach. They suddenly found Aoxue playing in the sea. They looked at each other and jumped into the sea. One of them took the lead to talk with Aoxue. He was too far away to know what he said. I saw Aoxue as if she was frightened and wanted to go ashore, but surrounded by them, she seemed to want to hold Aoxue to discuss something.


    As long as the sight projected by other men makes Aoxue''s heart beat faster and blush. Either don''t turn your head, or lower your head and pretend not to see them. Seeing their crazy look, Aoxue dares not look directly at them.


    Aoxue pretends to have no resistance ability and looks at Fang Tianxing. What Fang Tianxing mind is that there are five people harassing Aoxue in the sea, which is obviously different from other people.


    One of them is a middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s. The bald man with a beer belly is called President Yang Tianming. He seems to be the leader of a certain group. He has two younger brothers beside him. The other one has a big beard and glasses. He has a taste of artistic yuppie. Everyone calls him Lao Zhang. The other two are with him. Both of them are over 40 years old. They are the general staff of Yang''s head office, but they are also the company''s welfare company.


    These people surround Aoxue, with a look of ill will in their eyes. Aoxue still doesn''t resist. It seems that she wants to see if Fang Tianxing will do it. Fang Tianxing coughed heavily on purpose. Those people turned around and took a look at Fang Tianxing. However, they didn''t pay attention to him when they saw this young man who was not amazing. They didn''t think that this young man would have anything to do with the beauty in front of him.


    Seeing that those people still don''t know how to repent, Fang Tianxing finally can''t bear it and takes the hand. With a wave of his hand, a dragon appears to push those people back. Fang Tianxing steps on the dragon and comes to Aoxue. He holds her up. Aoxue smiles. Fang Tianxing can''t help patting her buttocks a few times. He only feels extremely elastic in his hand¡° Do you mean to make trouble for me Fang Tianxing pretended to be angry.


    Several people around them were knocked over by the dragon and fell into the sea. Fortunately, they all could swim and were prepared. Although they were very surprised, they all went ashore safely.


    "People just want to see if you really care about me?" Ao Xue nestles in Fang Tianxing''s arms and says coquettishly. When a woman falls in love with a man, she always wants to know whether the other person has her own heart. She has to explore the answer and never stop until she reaches the bottom.


    "Well, just now it was just a prank between my girlfriend and you, but I hope you''ll keep yourself clean and don''t make mistakes." Fang Tianxing''s soft and hard words awakened them.


    "He turned out to be an Internet writer, and her girlfriend would not be an ordinary person. She was playing tricks on us on purpose." Yang Tianming said in surprise.


    "Internet authors can tease us if they have anything great." Lao Zhang said discontentedly. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to do anything. He just mumbled and left.


    They stayed on the beach that night, prepared to take a rest for one night, and left the next day. Early the next morning, Fang Tianxing was still resting, but suddenly he heard people''s panic outside.


    "Dead." Someone yelled.


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Tianxing was awakened from his sleep and said to himself in doubt.


    After getting dressed, Fang Tianxing walked out of the house and saw that there was a lot of noise outside. Many people gathered around Yang Tianming''s house. They seemed to be talking about something.


    This morning, Yang Tianming was found dead in the house, and a woman with him was knocked unconscious. They immediately called the police.


    When Fang Tian walked past, he suddenly smelled a smell of blood and heard them talk about Yang Tianming''s death. Fang Tianxing realized that the strange death of Yang Tianming yesterday was really surprising.


    Soon someone saw Fang Tianxing, and the old Zhang immediately pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "it''s him. He must have held a grudge and killed Yang Tianming."


    The people around him all follow suit, Fang Tianxing is very angry, want to find him theory. But seeing Fang Tian walking over, he immediately said, "don''t be arrogant. I''ve already called the police. The police will come soon. You don''t want to kill people."


    Fang Tianxing is not angry but laughs. He says helplessly: "it seems that you intend to frame me up. I don''t know if it''s because you do this for any good or for any other purpose."


    The old Zhang Dun was silent and seemed to be thinking about something. Fang Tianxing ignored him and went directly to the dead Yang Tianming. Fang Tianxing observed carefully and found that he seemed unprepared before he died. He was killed by a familiar person. There were not many wounds on his body. He was killed by someone.


    The most fatal wound is a tiny wound on the neck. The wound is very small, as if it were a sharp blade, which took Yang Tianming''s life in an instant.


    Fang Tianxing stood up and said, "according to my observation, Yang Tianming was killed by someone familiar with him, and he was killed by a blow."


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes swept the crowd. He paused and said, "the killer is among us." When Fang Tianxing looked around, his faces looked different and had different reactions. It was hard to see what they thought from their faces.


    One by one, they didn''t believe in Fang Tianxing, but they still kept restraint and didn''t dare to offend him.


    Fang Tianxing just wanted to find out what they were doing yesterday. At this time, the sound of a police car came from outside. When they came out, they found that two policemen were coming. One was a middle-aged man who looked very loyal, and the other was a woman who was very capable and valiant.


    Lao Zhang seemed to have found the backbone. He immediately approached the policeman and said, "Comrade policeman, I called the police. I suspect that Fang Tianxing is the murderer."


    The middle-aged policeman didn''t like it. The policewoman beside him seemed to be very interested in Fang Tianxing. She didn''t care about Lao Zhang''s words. She went directly to Fang Tianxing to ask for his name and identity.


    Fang Tianxing replied truthfully. After hearing that Fang Tianxing was an Internet author named Fang Tianxing, the policewoman showed a look of surprise on her face.


    Later, the policewoman asked the names and identities of everyone around him, while the policewoman was investigating the traces of Yang Tianming''s death and the situation at the scene of the crime.


    After a survey, the middle-aged male policeman said to the crowd, "all stay here and take notes at the police station."


    After recording, everyone has an alibi. There is no way to explain that they are related to the case. Only Fang Tianxing was left behind because he was an Internet author. The police specially invited people from the harmony management office of the Galactic Federation to take charge of the cases related to Internet authors.


    Since then, they can''t help but put a seal on Fang Tianxing. The man showed Fang Tianxing the certificate of the harmony Administration Bureau, and the other party Tianxing said without doubt: "some people reported that you were involved in a homicide case. In order to ensure the fairness of law enforcement, we must seal your ability. Please cooperate with our work."


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t do anything, so he had to accept their seal. The young man took out a charm and pasted it on Fang Tianxing. After the charm was pasted on Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing felt that he couldn''t feel the words in his body at all, and that his infinite ability could not be exerted at all.

 Chapter 233

    It''s just like a mage. Without mana, even if he has a strong skill, it doesn''t work. In fact, this is also the attitude of the Galactic federal government towards Internet authors, which is ambiguous. It relies heavily on and is rather afraid of them. In order not to let these Internet authors out of control, in many ways, the management of Internet authors is much stricter than that of ordinary people. In order not to be afraid, Fang Tianxing can only be willing to be controlled.


    After Fang Tianxing was blocked, he was taken to a secret place for independent examination, and others were arranged to another place, while Fang Tianxing was assigned to a single room for independent inquiry.


    At the beginning, no one came to hear about Fang Tianxing, but he was left alone in the special room and could not go anywhere.


    Due to the transfer of language power, more people''s participation and lower threshold, network literature is often regarded as a kind of literary democracy. Network literature can be said to condense all kinds of ideas for thousands of years, such as freedom, independence, resistance to bondage, and expansion of personality. The independent personality under modernity also has traditional values, and even a lot of decadent values exist at the same time. Under the mutual encounter, there are many strange differences.


    The harmony administration is a matter of the federal government of the galaxy''s restriction and responsibility on the Internet authors, and even a matter of a certain political management mode. In fact, it is not because the ability and responsibility always coexist. The greater the ability, the greater the harm, and therefore more restrictions are needed.


    Because of the existence of the Harmonious Management Bureau, so let the network author in mind have responsibility and scruples, even scruples will be a little more, at least not so casual. Strictly speaking, literary writing should be free, but in fact, there has never been absolute freedom. Of course, there has never been an absolute constraint.


    Freedom is relative, so is restraint. The other side of responsibility is rights. While responsibility is responsible, rights are guaranteed. For writers, they are often dancing in shackles, all over the world, and so are Internet authors.


    The early network literature overemphasized the eyeball benefit, economic benefit, social benefit, commercialization and entertainment tendency.


    In order to carry out standardized management, the Galactic federal government has formulated a series of regulations to restrict it, but it is unscientific to manage it simply through simple and crude methods. Although this can maximize the avoidance of trouble, but it needs to pay a great cost. Network literature breaks the world where ordinary people can''t express themselves and create their own.


    When the old rules are broken, new rules are bound to come. Civilization always has boundaries, freedom has boundaries, and art must dance with the shackles of the times. It''s the same with online literature, but prevention and distrust often happen.


    After a period of examination, it was finally determined that Fang Tianxing had nothing to do with the homicide. What was more troubling to the police was that the homicide case escalated again and someone was killed by the same method.


    Fang Tianxing was transferred to an ordinary police station. When Fang Tianxing was confused, the policewoman and the policewoman came in with an old policeman in his fifties. The man and woman pointed to Fang Tianxing and motioned to the old man. After seeing Fang Tianxing, the old man said with a smile, "are you Fang Tianxing?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded. The male policeman said to Fang Tianxing, "this is our director Cai Baosheng. I want to see you."


    The old man named Cai Baosheng looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "Fang Tianxing, your name is very loud now. I heard that you have done a lot of things. I really want to see what a real person looks like. "


    "Now you see me, even in the police station, the situation is not so appropriate." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing, Cai Baosheng was calm and calm. He also had some admiration in his heart. He said, "although you are an Internet writer, you have to follow the law and accept the police''s inquiry."


    "Well, I''m naturally a law-abiding citizen." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    After Cai Baosheng asked Fang Tianxing what he had done at the time of the crime, he said frankly, "what do you think of this case?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that he would ask himself this question. After thinking for a moment, he said, "I think it must be the people who worked with Yang Tianming that day. It''s really hard to say which one."


    This fact is very strange, the other party and Yang Tianming must have a grudge, but there are not many people who can get close to him, and it is even more difficult to kill him quietly. Must be very familiar with the people around him that a few people are suspected.


    "I have a plan to find out who killed Yang Tianming?" Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    "Oh, what''s your plan? Let''s hear it." Cai Baosheng looked at Fang Tianxing and said.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t change his look. He said calmly, "it depends on your heart."


    Cai Baosheng had no choice but to show his hand. Tianxing said, "whatever support you need, you can tell me. As long as it''s not against the law, I can help you."


    Fang Tianxing thought about it and beckoned Cai Baosheng to come. Cai Baosheng followed him. Fang Tianxing said something to him in his ear. Cai Baosheng nodded and said with a smile, "OK, do as you say."


    Yang Tianming confirmed that she was dead. After treatment in the hospital, the comatose woman was ok, but she was still being interrogated by the police as a suspect. Because the scene of the homicide is a closed space, no traces of a third party entering and escaping have been found, which means that the woman may be the murderer.


    This case, undoubtedly, is the most suspect of this woman''s murder, but she kept saying that she was drugged and dizzy, so she definitely didn''t kill her. And those people also think that this woman can''t do it. What''s the matter has become a headless case.


    Fang Tianxing begins to investigate the case. There are many doubts about it. First of all, the woman who is with President Yang must have something to do with her. She just refuses to tell the truth, and the police have nothing to do with her.


    Fang Tianxing plans to start with her. When Tianxing comes to the ward, the woman is still lying in bed. The injury is not serious, but the doctor says she is depressed and has been difficult to recover. For the police questions, she did not respond, just dazed in the air every day.


    When Fang Tian walked to the hospital bed, the woman didn''t seem to see Fang Tian Xing. She was still in a daze. Fang Tianxing said softly, "Hello, can I have a talk with you?"


    The woman then found Fang Tianxing. When she saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance, she was surprised and subconsciously said, "how are you? Aren''t you captured?"


    "I was captured, but I''m not a murderer. You know that best." Fang Tianxing said with deep meaning.


    This woman must know a lot of things, she deliberately said: "I don''t know, you can''t ask me."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say much, but said calmly: "I heard that you had an ambiguous relationship with Mr. Yang before, but now Mr. Yang is dead, why don''t you feel sad at all."


    The woman turned her head in anger and ignored Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is very angry, he is also angry, helpless said: "people are selfish, you do not tell the truth now, the next death may be you."


    The woman''s face slightly changed, but soon she said coldly: "my life is none of your business, you take good care of yourself."

 Chapter 234

    Night falls, and the night fails to cover up the evil. The darkness surges in the night, and the insiders in the murder cases die one after another. Even with the protection of the police, they can''t protect these people at all.


    One by one, they were killed. The police station expected that someone would come to kill the woman. They had already set up police forces in Gao Hongxia''s residence, but they still failed to stop the tragedy.


    On the night of that day, the policeman on duty outside Gao Hongxia''s office was killed and the murderer ran away. The police quickly sent people to the scene to investigate and found that the policeman on the night watch was shot and killed. A fatal shot was shot from the tianlinggai. After the rescue failed, he died. What''s more, his police gun and bullets were also missing.


    These policemen on duty outside have bullets in their guns. There are ten clips in one round and ten spare ones. With guns and bullets, the killer''s threat to public security has increased dramatically, making it extremely urgent for everyone to catch him.


    At that time, the police suspected that the murderer was still nearby, quickly blocked the surrounding traffic arteries, and everyone who came out had to be inspected, but the murderer was not found in the end.


    Later, the police found that the night watchman had been shot five times. The killer didn''t leave any useful clues at the scene. The whole process of the crime was planned in advance, and the killer was familiar with the police''s deployment.


    Secondly, there were only three policemen on the day. Then, the murderer deliberately led the police officers upstairs to investigate, and then, with mental calculation, inadvertently carried out a sneak attack, and killed the police who came to investigate.


    The police checked the CCTV at the scene of the crime and investigated the killer''s escape route. However, in the end, almost the whole city was overturned, and the police still could not find the murderer.


    Fang Tianxing came to Gao Hongxia again. She saw that Fang Tianxing didn''t resist before. Last night''s assassination didn''t kill Gao Hongxia, but it also made him realize the reality. The identity of the real murderer was clear, which was Lao Zhang.


    "Now, will you tell me what happened?" Fang Tianxing asked again.


    "In fact, Lao Zhang and I grew up together. At that time, we thought that only when we were admitted to university, we could leave our hometown and have our own career. I''m a girl with a good mind. If I can''t get out, I''ll do some leisure work at home.


    But he was one step behind in the end. He didn''t get into the University. He always said that he was three points behind. If he worked hard, he would earn the three points. He would not work everywhere like now.


    Due to the outstanding family and the large number of talented people, Lao Zhang will be under more pressure than other youngest children, and this kind of excellence and expectation has been accompanied by his growth until the college entrance examination. Of course, the failure of the college entrance examination is not the first blow in his true sense. The real blow is the unexpected death of his brother. As a child, Lao Zhang''s role model, which he had been learning and imitating, suddenly died, losing his positive role model.


    For a child, the psychological pressure is huge, which leads to Lao Zhang''s more introverted personality. He can''t share his pressure with other people, because everyone will think that he is the youngest, and all his negative emotions will be taken care of, but this is not what he wants, what he wants is just emotional venting.


    Did not enter the University, can only go out to work, students have left the poor and backward rural areas, are admitted to the University, we are in the countryside, according to our own words, we are useless people.


    "If you can''t go to university, that is to say, all the things you learned before are useless. You can only be a farmer." Lao Zhang often said with chagrin.


    At that time, Lao Zhang''s heart was full of heat, and he wanted to explore the outside world. Lao Zhang said that he would go, but he didn''t meet the local factory recruitment requirements because he didn''t have an urban registered permanent residence in the city. He can only do short work around like a bee.


    In these years of working in cities, most of the students who have been admitted to universities have changed from agriculture to non agriculture and have taken root in cities and counties. The news that someone became a section chief, section chief, and section chief easily reached Lao Zhang''s ears.


    "He never dares to contact those in our class who are going to be officials. Lao Zhang suffered a loss and didn''t study hard. Therefore, we all attach great importance to the education of our children, which is common. Sacrifice for the children, sacrifice every day. " Gao Hongxia said seriously.


    Later, when Gao Hongxia was old enough to get married, she actually liked Lao Zhang, but Lao Zhang didn''t think she was worthy of her. He refused Gao Hongxia''s love for Lao Zhang. Under the arrangement of his family, he and Yang Tianming began to associate. During this period, the two had intermittent contact. For the sake of safety, Gao Hongxia usually called Lao Zhang, who never took the initiative to call Gao Hongxia.


    Later, Yang Tianming and Gao Hongxia got married. Lao Zhang, who ran into trouble everywhere, was really down and out. The company Yang Tianming started came to work, but it couldn''t contain fire in the paper. Yang Tianming soon caught them meeting together. Although the explanation is that the old classmates muddle through, Yang Tianming insists on driving Lao Zhang away, but Lao Zhang decides to kill Yang Tianming.


    Fang Tianxing sighed and said: "there are two wolves in each of us. One represents greed, compulsion, jealousy, suspicion, narcissism, arrogance, paranoia and delusion. The other represents responsibility, courage, tolerance, kindness, self-knowledge and self-consciousness, understanding and wisdom. And the question we all have to face is, "which one will grow up?"


    Gao Hongxia asked suspiciously, "which one did you grow up with?"


    "It''s only the one you feed that grows up." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Lao Zhang has a gun in his hand. We must catch him, otherwise it will bring great panic to the masses. Fang Tianxing comes to the place where Lao Zhang often goes, hoping to meet him, and suddenly sees a man who looks like Lao Zhang. Fang Tianxing just wanted to ask, the man suddenly did not know where to take out a pistol, two guns hit China Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t stand firm. He stepped back a few steps. The man then shot Fang Tianxing twice. Although Fang Tianxing was shot, he didn''t hang up. At this time, he caught the man''s pistol and broke the muzzle.


    At that time, the situation was just like that in the movie, two people broke their wrists and put their guns at each other.


    Soon, Lao Zhang failed to rob Fang Tianxing and was tied to the ground. The police came to announce Lao Zhang''s failure.


    In the face of the cold handcuffs, Lao Zhang''s face was as pale as ashes: "I didn''t expect that he would come."


    Countless people petitioned to let the murderer be sentenced to death. The significance of death penalty is to let a criminal who committed homicide honestly face his mistakes, reflect on his crimes from the heart, and decide to use the rest of his life for atonement and make a meaningful contribution to the society. A villain who was once heinous may be reborn and become a good man with sincere efforts.


    However, the state and society are going to take the life of the reborn man. It''s cruel, it''s cold, isn''t it? yes! It''s really cruel to take the precious lives of others mercilessly. In contrast, only at this time can killers truly realize that the lives of those who have been brutally killed by themselves are so priceless.


    The purpose of death penalty is not to retaliate, but to let prisoners face their own crimes honestly. Have you ever thought that law can only maintain order, not justice, nor influence people''s minds.


    If we are afraid of rap lyrics, in the face of the cruel real world, I am afraid we will be scared to pee in an instant. The success of the case is very gratifying, especially the local people have adopted various ways to celebrate.

 Chapter 235

    Lao Zhang was sentenced to death. On that day, the people''s Court of Chang''an city officially announced that the defendant Zhang Fuqian had committed the crime of murder and endangering public security. The evidence was sufficient and he was convicted of the crime. Now the court has sentenced Zhang Fuqian to a combination of several crimes. The death penalty is immediately executed and he is deprived of political rights for life.


    When Zhang Fuqian was held by the armed police and went to the prison car, reporters from all walks of life rushed up to interview him. It''s a great achievement to catch Ding Nan. The local public security organ arranged a lot of reporters to report on it.


    In the face of many reporters and people, Zhang Fuqian didn''t think much of it, as if he didn''t see it. He let them point out how to ask him, but he never spoke.


    "Do you regret being sentenced to death?" A reporter said to Zhang Fuqian.


    "Regret. I didn''t know how to regret the day I decided to take this road." Looking at the crowd around, Zhang Fu Qian suddenly laughed, very loud, but also very unwilling to laugh.


    "Confession? Everyone in this world is guilty, and I can only live by any means. Who is qualified to convict me of being guilty? Is that the law? The law does not protect all people. I will not plead guilty before such a law! " Zhang Fu is not willing to devote himself to it and says resentfully.


    For Zhang Fuqian, life is a war, a war between him and the whole society. In this war, he is just a failure. Although it is a failure, it is impossible to make Zhang Fuqian admit defeat.


    He is still laughing wildly in the face of death. If you don''t know what he has done, you will think that he is a brave man to die.


    After a few steps, Zhang Fuqian saw Fang Tianxing standing in front of him. He didn''t dare to say, "what can I do for you? I am caught by you. If I lose, I lose. Do you want to insult me? "


    "Killing people to pay for their lives is to maintain the order of the world. The law of nature is that the beast is the law of the jungle. You were born to be a man, not a beast. Why do you want to be the law of the jungle? Isn''t it a big joke?" Fang Tianxing said to him.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Zhang Fuqian felt as if he had been slapped in the face. For a long time, he was extremely depressed and lonely. He always thought that his destiny was always oppressed and could not breathe.


    In this world where the law of the jungle prevails, Zhang Fuqian is extremely depressed. When he encounters injustice, he can only swallow his anger and submit to it. The deformed character formed by long-term repression makes him obsessed with delusion and dare not fight for his own interests, which only deepens the darkness in his heart.


    "Whether you agree or not, in a society where the law of the jungle prevails, no one is the winner. This is just a general understanding, that is, the development of human society also follows the law of the development of nature. Through the competition of survival, the weak are the strong, the fittest survive, and the fittest survive. But in fact, human society is different from nature, and the application of this law has at least great limitations.


    The key lies in the premise of equality of opportunity and consistency of rules. In nature, the objective conditions are the same for all species: spring, summer, autumn and winter, wind, frost, rain and snow, and all kinds of natural disasters. As a result, some species are eliminated, and some survive tenaciously, that is, the so-called natural selection, survival of the fittest. But in human society, at least after entering "civilization", it is difficult to have the conditions of complete equality.


    Even if the so-called strong people are simply understood as strong people, it is the same, because no one is always strong, people will grow old and die. In the final analysis, people will become weak sooner or later. There is no so-called good and bad, only a small environment to adapt to and not adapt.


    To tell you the truth, many of the strong in human society are not strong in themselves. More people rely on social rules to obtain great wealth, and they are basically dispensable. Everyone is the same.


    There is no way to define the advantages and disadvantages at all. Biology just evolves with different environments, rather than "advancing" to a bright goal. It can be imagined that this kind of artificial high pressure created by pseudoscience advocates will inevitably force human beings to evolve in some unexpected directions: since high pressure is man-made, it is human nature to pursue profits; Then, according to the theory of evolution, this kind of thing is bound to enlarge the dark side of human nature infinitely.


    Zhang Fuqian sighed. I used to be oppressed. I only knew how to bear to spit out. I thought the world should be like this. My cowardice made the villains more arrogant and planted the consequences later. I was oppressed by Yang Tianming and couldn''t bear it. In a rage, I opened the door of killing.


    "Now regret is useless. It''s hard to stop killing heart. The tiger who has eaten people will be contaminated with human spirit, and the person who has been eaten will turn into a ghost. This is the origin of making a sacrifice for the tiger. It''s out of the ordinary people''s living track, and there''s no turning back. " Zhang Fuqian said helplessly.


    Fang Tianxing shook his head and said: "it''s hard to return, but it''s not necessarily that there is no way back. Do you know the kingdom of divine writers? "


    "It''s said that once you become a god level writer, you will have a world in your body. God level writers are the masters of the kingdom of God. In the world of the kingdom of God, you can create things in the void and bring people back to life." Zhang Fuqian said suddenly.


    "Since you are willing to repent, as long as you are willing to give me a drop of blood, I will let you reborn in the kingdom of God after I become a god level writer." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "I would like to, I believe you can become a divine writer and let me start my life again in the kingdom of God." Zhang Fuqian said directly.


    With that, Fang Tianxing reached for his hand, and a knife flashed by, cutting Zhang''s skin and taking out a drop of blood.


    The depression in Zhang''s heart finally dissipated. He went to the door and saw the bright sun shining on his bald head. Zhang stopped and took a deep breath. As soon as his heart warmed, he suddenly felt a sense of rebirth. The cold handcuffs that trapped his hands seemed to be warm.


    Zhang Fuqian went up to the scaffold and laughed: "death can make people lose their lives, but it can''t make people sincerely repent of their mistakes. Today, your trip to heaven makes me understand the meaning of life. On the day of my rebirth, I will change my mind and be a new man. "


    The officer came forward to verify the body, and soon there was a gunshot, and then the execution was completed. The news was released to inform the masses that Zhang Fu Qian was dead, the cloud over the hearts of the people dissipated, and people''s lives returned to normal.


    Fang Tianxing stood beside Gao Hongxia. She was dressed in prison clothes and had traces on her face. She cried and said, "it''s me who hurt Zhang Fuqian. It''s my cowardice and incompetence that hurt him. If I were firm, maybe it would not lead to today''s tragedy. I''m here to make atonement for my mistakes. I deserve it. "


    Fang Tianxing knew that Gao Hongxia had been convicted and imprisoned. At that time, she could have solved the resentment in Zhang Fuqian''s heart, but she just evaded, muddled along and refused to face all this, which led to the following things.

 Chapter 236

    Fang Tianxing knows that she really repents. Most of the time, people don''t make mistakes intentionally. Because of the lack of cognition, they make wrong choices at the juncture of life. It is clear that there is a chance to change life, but they can only let the chance slip away.


    People''s pain comes from themselves. Many times we can face the crossroads in our life. Every time we don''t know where to go. Once you choose the road, you can''t go back.


    It takes a great price to make a new choice. Once we set foot on the road, we have to pay a great price when we want to go back. The risk of going back and the uncertainty of the future will make us anxious and confused, and we don''t know how to balance to get the best way.


    In fact, people''s anxiety does not come from facing the reality, but from the aversion to the risk of uncertainty. Just as we all like to contact familiar things and familiar processes, many people are reluctant to leave even if they feel boring.


    Because to leave means to face new things, to re learn, re adapt, and constantly overcome the difficulties in the process, until all new skills and new thinking have become habits, and you are in a new balance, that is, a new comfort zone.


    Even if we can see the development of an event in the future, remember that it''s a process of ebb and flow, because the more prominent the situation of this opportunity is, the more successful people there are, the less growth dividend we will be left with.


    People are always anxious about not being able to succeed. Meaningless anxiety can''t help us solve any problems, on the contrary, it will greatly consume our spirit and will. Directional anxiety can help you to make continuous improvement and try. In the process of practice, your experience ability will grow. At the same time, whether it is to capture long-term value or short-term trend, your cognition will also be strengthened.


    She realized that it was her choice. There is a choice, and there is no choice, this is two things. In her past understanding, there was no concept of choice in this matter. She can''t see the opportunity of choice, but thinks that life has made the choice for her. Everything is forced by life. There is no other way.


    Since she chose to accept her fate and was coerced forward by life, she would know that she had weighed the pros and cons. At that time, she made the decision herself out of her own interests and after consideration of the results. In life, she is not the victim of life, but a player. When she is faced with the plot branch, she chooses a more favorite plot direction, and the later story development can only be borne by herself.


    In many people''s world, there is no self. He has too many responsibilities, and most of the time he lives for others. Many people choose to go to college in order to fulfill their parents'' wishes, find a job in order to live a good life, work hard to save money in order to get married, and get married in order to give an account to their girlfriends.


    It is people''s good wish that people should be equal. It is true that people are born unequal. People should work hard towards their goals, but they should also accept the reality.


    In order to escape from the pain of reality, people seek entertainment activities to escape from the pain. Shuangwen invents all kinds of adventures, which makes people dream of becoming the bodyguard of a beautiful woman. The president Qian Jin falls in love with me. All kinds of illusions are full of crazy desires, but he refuses to let people really face life.


    Those shuangwen intentionally or unintentionally hide the key points in the real events, only tell the anecdotes that are most conducive to the spread, and bring sensory stimulation to people. If readers unconditionally accept these stories and principles, they will only bring wrong cognition, and can not have the positive power to change their fate.


    Fang Tianxing constantly thinks about what his literature should bring to the readers. His writing should be like a breeze, without any substance paralyzing people''s nerves. It can make people feel at ease, abandon wrong ideas, start from life, take a good look at himself, and then think about the truth of life and find a suitable development path, Face life bravely.


    In fact, the way out of people''s predicament has long existed. Now we can''t see it because we haven''t changed. Only by changing ourselves can we see the world we haven''t seen before. Find the right direction to work hard, give up a lot of things or take a certain risk to do it, and take a good chance.


    If you don''t go out of your comfort zone, you''ll never have a chance. If you go out of your comfort zone, you''ll have a chance to work hard. It''s likely that I''ve been working hard for a long time, but it''s getting worse and worse. It''s not as good as comfort zone. Are you ready to accept the price and try?


    In this world, all the information you can access is telling you stories in a hidden way. The real truth is very simple, no one can predict the future in any era, we can only live in the present. Standing in the present, we can only try our best to ensure that we are in a positive cycle. The more we are away from reality, the more powerless we will be.


    When a person falls into the sea, the first thing to do is to strive for breath. Facing the ruthlessness of fate, everyone will make different choices.


    Fang Tianxing was particularly impressed by the fact that when a child came into the world, his parents were chased and killed, and they had nothing to offer. His life was very difficult, and even it was very difficult to survive.


    In the following years, the family had no air conditioning or heating, relied on fans in summer and coal burning in winter, and never stopped work. Although life is very difficult, but they are not willing to let their children bear the hardships of life, do their best to protect her, let him grow up smoothly.


    They live in a dilapidated place with many inconveniences. Suddenly one day, their parents moved with their children. Their parents saved money for a new place to live in. Although it''s still very remote, it''s much better than before.


    Born to understand what you really need, think about the success theory advocated every day in various online media. All kinds of business praise each other, consumption upgrade, personal improvement, is to live in the virtual world, brush the sense of existence, worry about other people''s lives all day long. Or live in the real world, work hard, change the reality of the situation.


    Fang Tianxing is the young child. For a moment, I felt that the real effort and diligence is to live a down-to-earth life and change life step by step.


    In this era of information explosion, many people become vain, and their eyes are always above the top. When you are feeling, others are working. When you stay up late and waste your time, people are also working. The way out for ordinary people is what you want.


    Down to earth on the line, but you have to clearly know the road you can take, the road is feasible. Instead of other people''s way, unrealistic way.


    For those ordinary life, Fang Tianxing has no praise, but no anger.

 Chapter 237

    Today is the day for the students to gather. Xie Yue made an appointment with you to gather together and go back to school at this time. Other students came one after another.


    However, when the appointed assembly time arrived at eight o''clock, Fang Tianxing still didn''t appear, and the evil moon could only wait. Fang Tianxing didn''t appear until ten o''clock. Fang Tianxing was embarrassed to see that everyone was waiting for him.


    "It''s clearly said that we would meet at ten o''clock. Why did everyone come so early?" Fang Tianxing scratched his head and said.


    Xie Yue was stunned. She said that she would gather at eight in the morning, not at ten. Could it be that I remember wrong? Seeing Fang Tianxing''s serious expression, Xie Yue chose to believe Fang Tianxing. She must have remembered wrong, and no one from the students came out to oppose it, just like Fang Tianxing said it was the truth.


    "That must be my mistake. Fang Tianxing, you have made a lot of contributions this time. I will promise you whatever reward you want. Just mention it." Xie Yue asked Tianxing.


    All the time, the perfect university has been inferior to Yuewen University. Xie Yue tried hard to make the perfect university become the first college, but she always lacked an opportunity. In his opinion, Fang Tianxing is the opportunity for the perfect university to surpass Yuewen University.


    For Xie Yue, Fang Tianxing is life-saving straw and the dawn of hope. Originally severe, he was very amiable and approachable.


    Fang Tianxing patted his chest and said: "the way of network author is worthy of my heart. Although I ask for leave, I always keep the perfect university in my heart and dare not forget it. Otherwise, I will live up to the president''s expectation of me? As for the reward, I don''t need to say. I believe the headmaster will treat me badly. As long as he has some writing experience of God level author, you can have a look at it. It''s not bad. "


    Xie Yue was a little speechless. She said with a sweat on her forehead, "I''m afraid not. Even the headmaster and God level writer''s writing experience is too precious to take out."


    At present, the evil month can only play a ha ha, said: "the reward thing, or back to school."


    Fang Tianxing returned to the student team, and Yang Fan came out to talk and sum up the results of the action. As students, their task is to study and go out to experience just to broaden their horizons and increase their knowledge. The author of the network must not build a car behind closed doors, the end of the lecture, we set foot on the way back to school together.


    ? At the same time, in Hua''an City, where the zombie virus attacked, Lou Qianfeng lost his eyes because of an accident. In those days when he just lost his eyesight, every day was dark for him, and he could do nothing. Sometimes he wanted to die and worked hard for several times. The conclusion was that as a blind man, he could not take care of himself, and he could not do anything to die, Everything that can hurt you is hidden by your wife.


    He feels that life is very desperate. He becomes a useless person. He can''t find the meaning of survival. He hates that he can''t do anything but drag others down. He often beats his chest with regret and loses his temper for no reason.


    His wife had no way to see his loss, and knew that one day he heard about the network author who saved Hua''an city. His works had the power to restore people''s confidence.


    She seems to have found a straw to save her life. She finds Fang Tianxing''s novels and reads them to Lou Qianfeng word by word. At first, Lou Qianfeng doesn''t like it. It''s just a novel. How can it change the reality? It''s just a temporary escape from reality like shuangwen. After waking up, it''s still endless loss.


    But the reality is not so. Fang Tianxing''s words are full of yearning for a better life, and are not boastful at all. Instead, he is willing to be close to reality and live seriously, rather than escape. Although life is very difficult, Lou Qianfeng''s wife still does not leave him, did not leave him, when she took the initiative to stay with Lou Qianfeng, although this man has no money, no friends, but he has a strong and resolute faith.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s novel, Lou Qianfeng''s courage to resume his life and the flame extinguished in his chest is burning again. But this is not enough. Success can not only rely on imagination, but must be done in a down-to-earth way.


    At this time, the new city leader often found that the northwest of Hua''an city had serious soil erosion, so it was necessary to control it. He called on everyone to plant trees and subsidize the people who planted them. After several times of thinking, Lou Qianfeng and his wife decided to call in the corresponding number to plant trees. But where did the money come from, which made the couple very worried.


    They united with the former injured workers to ask for compensation. Those injured at work found the boss who had escaped before and asked for compensation. The boss could not stand their hardships and finally gave them 50 monthly tickets. They pieced together some money and got 100 monthly tickets. Although the money was very little, it was really all they could take out.


    Lou Qianfeng bought saplings and joined the tree planting business. The husband and wife work together in the tree planting business. They divide the work. The wife carries the front of the building through the narrowest part of the water. The stone after the rain is as slippery as soap. After crossing the river, they checked the branches one by one, pulled out the withered ones and planted a new one. When his wife told him where to plant, Lou Qianfeng used a hammer and steel drill to dig a hole in the pile of saline alkali soil. No matter how skillful you are, you will always be able to smash a steel drill on a pile of saline alkali soil.


    At the beginning of planting trees, there were many scars on Lou Qianfeng''s hands, like patches, like skin diseases. The branch was stolen from the neighboring village. The survival rate of planting branches is very low, but they have no money to buy seedlings.


    Most of the first batch of trees died. Five or six of them grew new leaves. Lou Qianfeng touched those leaves gently. He was careful not to touch too many of them. Once I wiped my eyes.


    The work in the woods is not difficult, but they have to keep working. Lou Qianfeng and his wife have done a good job. Sometimes the plants remind him of their vitality, the branches limp on the stone, water, and stand up the next day


    At first, the growth of the forest was slower than the couple had imagined, and then faster than he had imagined.


    One day in the woods, the light sense in front of him was gone, and Lou Qianfeng knew that he had planted it. He walked this way and that way, it was dark, "there was no leak.". When you become disabled, you have to be like a guest everywhere you go. If you look at yourself freely, others will be angry. In the woods, he forgot that he was a guest.


    Planted in saline alkali soil, the roots can not be inserted into the deep, only 20000 of 100000 branches sprouted, half of which did not live through the spring. The sprouted saplings will grow into this forest suspended in saline alkali soil.

 Chapter 238

    By planting the saplings in a fixed space, as the front of the building for the blind, we can get a fixed road in our heart. No matter how big the forest is, it will become a forest. People with eyes will get lost here, but Lou Qianfeng, as a blind man, will never. Even his wife is surprised that she underestimates her husband''s mind.


    Planting trees is like saving money. The forest is like money in the pocket. The higher the interest is, the sooner their forest will grow into a forest.


    After returning to school, the days were the same as before. At the end of the week, Fang Tianxing went home to visit his parents and feel the sufferings of the people.


    Fang Tianxing flies to the bus stop dozens of miles away from home, where he can come to his home by bus.


    "It''s half an hour before the train leaves. Please get ready for the passengers who want to get on." Voice report on the bus.


    Fang Tianxing comes to the bus, brushes the bus card, and then walks on the bus. Not long after that, people got on the bus one after another, all of them from nearby residents.


    Most of them are middle-aged and old people. Young people like Fang Tianxing are very rare. After all, most of the young people go to work these days, and the rest are left behind old people and children.


    Soon the car started. After a few stops, more and more people got on the bus. The seats on the bus were already full. Fang Tianxing gave up his seat to a 70 year old man. He could only stand. After a few more bus stops, there were fewer people going down and more people coming up. Soon, the car was full of people.


    Next, the bus with a car of people, staggering on the road. Although he has been able to escape, Fang Tianxing still likes to treat himself as an ordinary person and experience the rhythm of ordinary people''s life. He likes the feeling of being close to the masses.


    At this time, the bus arrived at the next stop, a middle-aged woman and a young woman got on the bus, and the young woman quickly took the last seat. The middle-aged woman''s face was cold when she saw that the young woman had taken her seat and that there were no other seats in the car.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman came up to the young woman and said to him, "young man, why don''t you sit down? Get up and give me the seat."


    That young woman is also very angry, disdain said: "my own seat, why give you, I am also very tired, poor health also need seats."


    The middle-aged woman was very angry when she saw that the young woman didn''t give up her seat. She kept nagging about the young man''s lack of quality. How did he say at that time? His words became more and more ugly. The young woman''s face turned white and sat there silent, blushing, all wronged.


    People around pretend not to see one by one, one by one busy with their own things, squint sleep continue to sleep, read the newspaper continue to read the newspaper. Did not come to dissuade, the middle-aged woman unconvinced will hit the young woman, two people will wrestle together, the day came to stop their fight.


    Fang Tianxing said to the middle-aged woman, "young people should provide certain convenience and help to those in need of help within their ability, and those helped should be polite and grateful. This is the ideal state we hope to see. However, it is still under the premise that everyone can understand each other and act in accordance with the basic social moral principles. "


    "I have to sit a lot and stand up, which means I don''t have a chance to sit. Moreover, I went around the road to the starting station to get a seat. It''s not easy for me. Why should I let you have the hard-earned seat?" The young woman said discontentedly.


    When the young woman argued with the middle-aged woman, the people around her looked at her indifferently.


    At this time, the driver opened his mouth and said, "crazy woman, don''t make any more noise. If you make any more noise, you will be driven out."


    The middle-aged woman was told by the driver that she had no choice but to stop talking. Soon she arrived at the next stop, "dawning station is here. Please get off the bus for those who need to get off."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman immediately remembered that she was only concerned about arguing with the young woman, and even sat down and stood. She beat her chest and feet angrily, but no one paid any attention to her. Next, the woman went to the driver and asked, "master, I''ve passed the station. Why didn''t you remind me just now?"


    "I''m only responsible for driving. You don''t pay attention to the voice broadcast. It''s none of my business. You can wait until you get off at the next stop, and then walk back or take the bus back." The driver said impatiently.


    "No, you can''t stop right now. I''ll get off here." The middle-aged woman said reluctantly.


    "Sorry, I can''t park at will. According to the company regulations, I can only park at the station." The driver refused her request impolitely.


    "You listen to me and stop right now." The woman was so angry that she rushed up to grab the driver''s steering wheel.


    "If you want to die, you''ve long said you can''t stop here." The driver was also a little upset and said angrily.


    And the passengers around, are watching the excitement, a pair of irrelevant high hanging mentality. The woman rushed over and saw that her hand was about to catch the steering wheel. At this moment, Fang Tianxing pulled her away from the driver''s seat.


    At this time, a muck truck appeared in front of the bus. It was very close. The driver responded and quickly braked. It was only a little bit closer that he ran into it.


    Fang Tianxing said to the passengers: "the indifference to others will make the world cold. It''s not a positive philosophy. If the bus just got out of control, you will all pay for your indifference."


    Then Fang Tianxing pointed to the middle-aged woman and said, "it''s too much for you to ignore the safety of others and endanger everyone''s safety. You know, because of your ignorance, you almost killed everyone here. "


    The middle-aged woman lowered her head and blushed. She also felt her stupidity and fear.


    The bus driver nodded secretly. Yes, these days, there are few teenagers with such a sense of justice. He also thought that once the middle-aged women succeed in grabbing the steering wheel and the car gets out of control, they will be killed by a car. The more you think about it, the more scared the driver is.


    At this time, the bus arrives at the next stop. Fang Tianxing let go of the woman. The woman got off the bus in a gray way. Fang Tianxing also got off the bus. When he got off the bus, the bus driver suddenly opened his mouth and said, "young man, thank you."


    Fang Tianxing looked back and said with a smile, "brother driver, you''re welcome. However, if the passengers are indifferent in the future, I hope you can keep calm. Pull over the car right away, instead of arguing with her. After all, protecting everyone''s safety is the most important thing. "


    The driver nodded and agreed with Fang Tianxing''s words. After all, he is a driver and it is his responsibility to protect the safety of the bus. If everyone in the world does his own thing well, there will not be so much trouble.

 Chapter 239

    Fang Tianxing got out of the car and walked around aimlessly. Fang Tianxing suddenly divided into two people, following the young woman and the middle-aged woman.


    Fang Tianxing wants to see the life behind them. He thinks that the middle-aged woman must be unreasonable. The young woman must live a hard life. Fang Tianxing plans to follow them.


    Fang Tianxing follows the middle-aged woman and finds that she has gone to the vegetable market. It turns out that the price of vegetables here is cheaper. She comes here by car every day to buy vegetables and prepare three meals a day for her family.


    She kept bargaining with the vendors and went to seven or eight vegetable stalls to get the dishes ready.


    Carrying big and small bags, the middle-aged woman left the market and got on the bus. There are still a lot of people on the bus. The middle-aged woman restrained herself this time, but didn''t quarrel with others. Back home on the bumpy bus.


    She lives in a very remote community. She got off the bus. When she got home, she went upstairs and said to an old man in his seventies, "grandma, why are you pulling again? Get up quickly and I''ll help you change your clothes."


    Middle aged women resist nausea, help the old man take off the dirty pants, put on clean pants, although the mouth can not help complaining, but still skilled to help the old man clean up, after the old man finished. I have to wash the dirty clothes and prepare lunch for the whole family.


    At noon, the middle-aged woman busy dinner, sent to the next coal mine, her husband and son are working here. At the exit of the mine, the middle-aged woman waited patiently for someone to come out.


    The world under the mine is isolated and connected by only one channel. This passage connects two worlds: one is on the ground, the other is underground; One light, one dark; But sometimes, the world on the well is too bound, but the world underground is clean.?


    The mine is far away from the world, lonely. It is an indisputable fact that the relationship in the mine is complicated, and there are not many grass-roots workers in the coal mine.


    Lao Liu came out of the mine and saw his wife coming. He took the meal brought by the middle-aged woman. Don''t worry about eating, light a cigarette, mood obviously quiet a lot, just one after another smoking.


    In his words, it''s too depressing in the mine. Only when I come out and smoke three or four can I feel relaxed. Lao Zhang didn''t wash his face. With coal dust on his face, he drank a bottle of beer in his hand and ate a big meal at the same time. The workers next to him joked with him from time to time. This was the most relaxed time for the miners underground.?


    His son also works here. His son''s name is Liu Santai. He just came to the coal mine for two years. Better than his father, he doesn''t have to stay underground all the time, as long as he goes down for inspection at intervals.


    Two years ago, Liu Santai got the assignment notice to work under the mine, and his father and son became workers. Just as farmers have been holding fast to the land they depend on for their survival for generations, quite a number of workers living in the mining area have been holding on to the underground world from generation to generation.?


    However, Liu Santai didn''t like coal mines since he was a child. He had heard that there were often dead people in coal mines, and he had also seen miners with coal ash in their skin, including his father.?


    Liu Santai has been very smart since he was a child, and others praise him. In these praises, he secretly designed his own life, married Bai Fumei and went to the top of his life. However, he failed in the middle school entrance examination twice. After that, under the persuasion of his father, he went to a local technical school and studied home appliance maintenance. Two years after graduating from technical school, he got the assignment notice of coal mine.?


    Back home, he and his father said their own distribution of work, to do underground gas equipment testing. The father lit a cigarette, and after a moment of silence, he told him, "what''s wrong with the underground? I quit all my life. It''s not easy to have a job, so be content with it?


    "There''s no way. We don''t have any relationship. We don''t have any money. If we don''t go down the mine, what can we do?" Said the father. In his heart, he didn''t want his son to follow his own footsteps.?


    Finally, Liu Santai gave in. He knew his father was telling the truth. His two childhood companions, who were both coal mine children, also went to technical school. But when he got the assignment notice, they had no job. It was a few years after he went down the well that they carried out their work.?


    However, Liu Santai was not reconciled. Later on, the young man had been looking for his own way. Because of these hobbies, people around him regard him as a weirdo and think he is not doing his job. But Liu Santai didn''t care. He stammered a little: "it doesn''t matter what other people think of me. I just want to live the life I want."?


    In the silent passage, the sound of "tick tick tick" appears clear and transparent.? Soon a man and a car came. After Liu sat down, the car started and rang.?


    The car still has to move on, and there are several lanes ahead.? Get off the place there is a roadway, 1.5 km long. His job today is to inspect the gas monitoring equipment in this tunnel. Every time he encountered such a device, he would take a look at it. When he comes across the phone, he will contact the control room on the well.?


    Compared with the roadway driven by people and vehicles, this roadway should be brighter. The roof of the roadway is crisscrossed, and the steel bars are exposed. It seems that if there is any movement, the steel bars will be tied down. Water shoes on the cement road, the sound can reverberate for a long time.?


    When Liu Santai came to the underground tunnel, he felt that the end of the world had come. He said that he was "just like a mouse" in the mine and felt "very depressed" in the face of "never had darkness". Back to the ground, he thought, never go down again!


    Before that, he had been complacent for a long time that he was the only good student in his class who had won a scholarship. At that time, he comforted himself that as long as he worked hard, he would get better. But the reality will not make him happy at all.


    A classmate once gave him a move. He usually invited the leader to have a meal, bought some gifts for the leader during the Spring Festival, and transferred to work on the well. But this young man is a bit rigid. He never goes to the leader''s home even if he''s killed. He never invites the leader to dinner. Sometimes, he even embarrasses the leaders.?


    Promotion and better working conditions naturally have nothing to do with him. Every time, people around him can get the opportunity to stay away from the dark world underground. Finally, one day, the young man who had never had a fight could not help but drink a little wine, carrying a bottle, rushed to the boss''s office and wanted to blow his head off. Unfortunately, the boss is not in the office.?


    After that, Liu Santai seemed to be a different person. Whenever a meeting is held and leaders speak on the stage, he will say some sarcastic words from time to time. He gradually became the object that leaders did not like. He no longer worked hard, no longer fantasized about the conscience of the leaders, and transferred him to work on the ground.?

 Chapter 240

    After half an hour, Liu Santai finally came to the mine, out of the mine to the outside world. Although it''s already night outside, Liu Santai still feels that he has come to a different world.


    Seeing his father Lao Liu in front of him, Liu Santai went over and took his own share of the meal. He didn''t speak to his father. In his heart, his father was the one he didn''t want to be. Lao Liu''s ideal and passion had long been destroyed by the mine.


    Father and son spoke very little, even if they met in the mine, they just said hello and left in a hurry.


    Liu Santai took his meal and found a remote corner to eat. It was a rare break time when he ate. Liu Santai took the time to read some online novels and sent several messages to his girlfriend, which brightened his gloomy life.


    When a middle-aged woman goes home, she has to feed her mother-in-law. At this age, the old man''s life is very painful, but if she leaves the care of others, she is afraid that she will not be able to continue.


    Another young woman came to work in a hotel. She was the front desk here. She was responsible for solving problems for the customers who stayed here. If the customers had any problems, she directly asked the front desk to solve them. Guests don''t care about your peak period. There are a lot of guests, a team and no satisfied room. So good, you can come to the front desk to solve it for me.


    Up to now, the young woman has been working in this hotel for nearly a year. In this year, she had a fever and made a report with her aunt. She did two points, crying while doing it. After work, the whole person was floating, and then she took a 40 minute bus to return to her place of residence. I got up at 6 o''clock the next day and went to work normally, which has been the case for a long time.


    It''s better now. Although she still doesn''t understand a lot of things, at least the work process and routine are very clear, and the leadership is also very sure about the way of work. But it''s really stressful to be the front desk. Every day, we have to check in and check out the guests, and also coordinate and communicate with all departments of the hotel. The accounts of all departments should be checked by the front desk.


    In addition to the occasional unreasonable and unreasonable guests, occasionally making mistakes, causing losses to the hotel, being scolded bloody by the manager, occasionally being asked to check accounts by the financial department, being said that this is wrong, that is wrong. Because it''s not a big city, the restriction on the guests is also very low, and there''s no confidence. Many unreasonable requests of the guests will be met by ways of free upgrade, delayed check-out, free buffet. Anyone can bully a small hotel.


    There will always be some guests who have a little money but are not very rich. Suddenly, they call the switchboard in the middle of the night to ask for flowers. A young woman also meets a guest who calls in the early morning to ask for flowers. She can only patiently explain to the other party, hoping to be forgiven. Otherwise, if a guest complains, she will face complaints.


    In the Kwai Fu Hotel, young women have to be polite to their guests. Only when facing their boyfriends can they be less depressed. Soon, they receive messages from their boyfriends on the cell phone, and the young woman will see the news and wait for a while to reply.


    Soon the opposite Liu Santai sent a message, trying to amuse the young woman, Liu Santai has been chasing her, but the young woman did not agree.


    Young women often tell Liu Santai that her salary is very low. She often thinks about whether such a day is worth it. For example, she haggles over whether the subway or the bus is more cost-effective, and hesitates for months whether to buy her favorite clothes or not. She is afraid of going back to her hometown and not being as good as other students. Whenever she hears that some girls find a shortcut because of their family background or a man''s background; Or when you see those seniors showing off their famous bags and going to high-end restaurants, you will inevitably have some complaints in your heart.


    Because she wants to stay in the city, own her own house here, and don''t have to rush to work by bus every day. Soon the young woman said to Liu Santai, "I want to stay in this city and have my own house. I will never go back to the countryside."


    After listening to this sentence, the young man on the opposite side is quiet. He can''t think of buying a house with his income level. If he can''t buy a house, he can only be a passer-by in the city and can''t really take root in the city.


    It''s a city that people love and hate. Young women born in the countryside have been disdaining the shabby, closed and backward countryside since they were in high school. The rustic schoolmates, the sparsely populated streets, the dilapidated buildings, and the countryside, which has nothing to do with the fashion front, do not see any chance of life.


    When he volunteered for University, he filled a very demanding University. She wanted to apply for a university in a big city, a city full of opportunities in legend. But the reality makes him very helpless, once a little girl''s naive fantasy is extravagant hope, there is no prince charming in the world, even if there is, he will not be snow white, but the crowd can not be more ordinary supporting role, but the obsession in the heart can not be waved away, in this small city has its own place to live, is her final bottom line.


    Everyone who leaves his hometown to fight in a big city has a beautiful dream of getting ahead and joining the upper class. Young women always daydream, hoping to move from the civilian old block to the slightly prosperous elevator room, and then to the room with night view in the center of the city


    Material is getting richer and richer, and life is getting better and better. However, life is not piled up by famous brand bags and high-end restaurants after all. Once people reach a certain stage, they will always find that their desire is endless, but their spirit is extremely lacking in a sense of belonging.


    The pursuit of material, the pursuit of extraordinary, the pursuit of luxury, the pursuit of other people''s envious eyes... Young women think that they will be chosen by God, as long as enough efforts, coupled with a little lucky, will get God''s blessing. Hate the ordinary, dream of being outstanding.


    The reality has cruelly told you again and again: you are just a tiny ant in the vast universe. Even if you find food, build a nest, move out of the desert to the grassland, it''s still just an ant.


    Life is a black humor, you play funny with the lessons of defeat again and again, just to win the audience a smile, they laugh but cry.


    As a result, many people refuse to accept, fight and rebel. They shout and cry about their differences with others every day, but in the end they come to the same end by different routes. Because in this process, each of us is trying to use the unified standards of society to demand ourselves, and strive to find his own position on this scale, dare not fall down, dare not take the wrong step. We all forget what we want, our strengths, our unique selves.


    In a materialistic society, it seems difficult to be calm; But only in this way, can we continuously and deeply recognize ourselves, understand our inner potential, and grasp those things that can never change and truly belong to ourselves.

 Chapter 241

    Liu Santai is very unhappy. Today''s events make him feel bad. Today he has to go to the mine. He is absent-minded. This is a very dangerous thing.


    When it was time to go down the mine, Liu Santai drilled the mine. He went to the working face. On that day, there was no production at the working face, and the miners gathered by the huge Shearer to chat.?


    The working face looks ferocious and terrible. The hydraulic columns support the black top. From time to time, small coal blocks will fall down, but the chatting miners seem to be OK.?


    After walking for a short time, there was a sudden noise. Liu Santai bent slightly and touched the helmet on his head.


    "It''s OK. There''s always this sound in the mine." He said to himself.


    At the entrance to the underground world, the cable car rotates circularly. Each cable car has only one pillar and one seat. The miners used to call the cable car monkey car. The people who ride the car have to ride on it like monkeys, so it''s called monkey car.?


    When the monkey car came, Liu Santai threw the bag behind him, grabbed the body with both hands and rode on the seat. Monkey car slowly down, he put his head on the post, playing with the miner''s lamp in his hand.?


    Along the way, Liu Santai met only a few miners at work. Every time you meet a person, both sides should take miner''s lamp to shine on each other. This is the way the miners say hello.?


    There''s a lot of wind in this lane. Walking out of the sweat, the wind blowing, for a while the whole body is cool. Liu Santai''s cotton padded clothes have not been washed for more than a year, because it is useless to wash them. The next time he goes to the mine, his cotton padded clothes will be completely wet.?


    The temperature in the tunnel is very low, there is fog, the coal wall is red, the acid taste is big, there is rotten egg smell.


    There was no wind in this place. It was cold at first, but it was extremely hot after work. The miners said that if the production, the situation on the working face is even worse, not only hot, but also full of dust, say a word will eat a lot.?


    First line miners were originally equipped with dust masks, but few people would like to wear them. Because I can''t even breathe when I put it on. In such an environment, they work for eight hours.?


    So the miners are always grumbling. Whenever they hear something unfair, they will scold it for a long time. In the underground world of men, they will talk about women, say some of the most exciting words, and get addicted.?


    When they come out of the underground world, some people go into small restaurants, eat meat and drink wine; Some people sit at the card table and gamble; There are still some people who go to the singing hall to roar for a while. Of course, there are also a few people who occasionally go to the corner of the city to find women for entertainment. The next day, they still went underground and complained.?


    The underground water disaster is fierce, first of all, the seepage is little by little. It''s all over the stream. And then there''s a lot of gushing. Liu Santai is still unconscious. The air of the tunnel he walked in was breathless, and the steel mesh and anchor lock were also unbearable. Finally, the water potential overstocked to the limit. With a loud bang, the mountain torrent mixed with hundreds of cubic meters of gangue formed a debris flow and poured into the whole roadway. The entrance was directly sealed, and the ventilation entrance was also sealed.


    When Liu Santai realized that there was water seepage in the mine, it was already too late. Fortunately, there is a safe room near Liu Santai, where some food is stored. But being trapped in the mine is a dead end. If you can''t be rescued, no matter how much food you have, you will be dead.


    Liu Santai began to close his eyes to stabilize his mood. He turned on his mobile phone to ask for help, but the signal was poor, and he didn''t dial out several times. Liu Santai tries his best to do less activity in the roadway to avoid physical overdraft. The real problem in front of him is that there is not enough air. A person can not eat for three days, but he can not breathe for three days. If he can not support the rescue, he can only sleep here.


    Soon the leaders of the mine got the news that there was a large area of collapse and water seepage in the mine. The location of the mine collapse is more than 500 meters away from the wellhead. According to the analysis, it should be a miner''s improper operation during underground construction, which caused local loosening, underground water seepage and collapse.


    Liu Santai dials the phone again and dials it off and on, but he doesn''t get any response. Underground miner''s lamp is the eye and hope. Liu knew he had to turn off the miner''s lamp to save electricity. Liu Santai held his mind and maintained his physical strength with the least amount of activity. When he felt numb at the joints of his body, he moved his legs.


    Liu Santai knew that he couldn''t lose consciousness at this time, otherwise he would easily be surrounded by carbon monoxide and die unconsciously. Because he was afraid that he would not wake up after sleeping, he always reminded himself that he could not sleep, even if he was sleepy, he would insist on it. In order to force himself, when he was sleepy, he began to think about his life, and those memories flashed in his mind.


    Once he was young and frivolous. He thought that he could not live the life he wanted. But his fate made him depressed. He could not live as he wanted. He felt extremely depressed and painful. Every day was just a mechanical life. But now faced with the threat of death, he sincerely prayed to the god Buddha, as long as he can survive, he will thank God.


    God did not appear, soon the water also seeped over, Liu Santai''s lower body was soaked in the water. The water kept rising, and at the deepest point it almost reached their necks, leaving only their heads exposed.


    Knowing that his son may be trapped in the mine, Lao Liu seems to be silly. He can''t believe that his son is trapped in the mine. He hasn''t had any problems for more than ten years. He thinks his son will be safe and sound. The leader of the coal mine does not intend to publicize this incident, which will have a bad impact on his business. It is possible that the coal mine will be shut down, and even the leader of the coal mine will face punishment and imprisonment.


    Lao Liu is controlled for the first time. Several strong men watch him and refuse to let him leave the mine. The boss of the mine wants to persuade him to give up looking for his son as compensation. He can be given a sum of money in the mine, which is impossible for him to earn in the rest of his life, as compensation for not telling him all this.


    Lao Liu didn''t dare to show his refusal, because his boss''s men were always with him and took his family to the place arranged by his boss. The strong men around him are famous thugs. As long as Lao Liu shows a little desire to escape, he will do it mercilessly. Here, Liu Santai''s mother, the middle-aged woman, is just crying. She is too afraid of what happens. Terrible things always happen to her.


    Lao Liu and his wife were discussing what to do in the future. The middle-aged woman said in despair: "our son is buried underground. What should we do? If we go on like this, we will die."


    Lao Liu couldn''t stop smoking. In the face of this situation, he couldn''t help but said, "what can I do? Unless there is a God, what can we do?"


    "There are gods three feet up, but will they help us?" The middle-aged woman said in disappointment.


    "The gods will not save the cowards who are unwilling to resist. As long as you want to strive for it, you will have the power to change your destiny." Fang Tianxing''s figure appeared and said slowly.

 Chapter 242

    Looking at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of them, the couple were surprised. Soon the middle-aged woman recognized Fang Tianxing and said with trembling: "aren''t you the young man who stopped me on the bus? Did you embarrass me before, but now you come to see my joke? "


    Fang Tianxing shook his head, then said: "before you almost endangered the safety of a car of people, I had to stop you, now your life is facing hardships, please believe I will help you."


    The middle-aged woman has nothing to rely on now. He has no other choice but to trust Fang Tianxing. She said to Tianxing, "I believe you are a good man."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "I''m just doing what I should do. Now you follow me out of here."


    Fang Tianxing ignored their shocked eyes and strode out. The middle-aged woman and her husband looked at each other and quickly followed.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t hide anything, so he strode out and was naturally found by the guards outside. When the two strong men saw Fang Tianxing, they ran over and asked, "where are you from? This is not the place you should come to."


    "The world is so big, where can not go, what should not know?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    After hearing this, the two men were about to teach Fang Tianxing a lesson, but Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He just waved them away. One of them wanted to fight again. The other stopped him and said to him, "this man is very capable. We need to call brothers Qi to deal with him."


    With that, he pulls another person to leave quickly. Fang Tianxing looks at their distant figure and smiles with indifference. He doesn''t care at all.


    The middle-aged woman came out with her husband. When she saw the two strong men running away, she was shocked and relieved. He followed Fang Tianxing to leave here. The strong man took his companion back to the mine. Before that, he wanted to inform other brothers. The man held him and said, "even if more than ten of us go together, it''s just to die. You really want to ask people to die together."


    "What do you think we should do?" The man''s brain seems to turn around, he quickly asked people around.


    "The boss of the mine is going to die. Our family is not clean. Let''s run as far as we can." The man said to his brother.


    They didn''t tell anyone. They packed up together and left here overnight.


    Fang Tianxing left the mine with the middle-aged woman and her husband, but the middle-aged woman grabbed Fang Tianxing and pointed to the mine. She timidly said, "my son is still in it."


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "Liu Santai has a huge transformation in it. When the time is right, I will naturally save him."


    At the moment, Liu Santai is under the mine. He is reading online novels with his mobile phone. There is only a little power left on his mobile phone. The novel of Kaifang Tianxing is so popular that the characters he brought into it soon burst into tears, and tragedies ensue. When the suffering finally passed, Liu Santai was also infected with this positive force, so as to learn to face the setbacks in real life more calmly.


    From this, we understand that the meaning of living is to spend one''s life in one''s own way. All fame, wealth, relatives, friends and children will not be brought with you in life, nor will they be brought with you in death. Matter is like a mirage, people are like passers-by. Everything will pass away, sooner or later, one day, only oneself is the companion who accompanies this soul and will to spend the road of life.


    Come to this world, please complete the whole journey, do not hesitate, do not hesitate, do not regret, do not regret, do not blame, do not look back, do not be impatient. Because you are just an ordinary, living person, experiencing everything you should have experienced in your life.


    He was born to be a human being, because of the bad nature of his time. Our era has its disadvantages, and we also have the inevitable suffering. We are suffering from the house price, rising space or the game between emotion and interest. " This is the ultimate problem, but we are still moving forward, thinking and moving forward. We will not be tortured by such philosophical problems, because we are moving forward, as long as we are moving forward.


    At this critical moment of life and death, Liu Santai''s long-standing state of readers has finally broken through and become a deacon reader. Liu Santai feels that his life is suddenly enlightened. What he didn''t understand before is suddenly understood. Although he is still trapped here, his world has opened up. After going out, his life is different.


    With the rising water level and less air, Liu thought he was dead. Just a moment later, the rock above him left, revealing the light outside.


    Liu Santai, who saw the sun again, first felt the dazzling sunshine. When he got used to it, he found that a young man was standing in front of him.


    Liu Santai did not understand the situation. He tried to ask the man, "did you rescue me?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded, reached out to him and said, "Hello, I''m Fang Tianxing."


    Liu Santai was stunned at first, then suddenly remembered and said, "you are Fang Tianxing, the author of the supreme justice. I am your loyal reader."


    Two people cordial handshake, Fang Tianxing happy said to him: "congratulations on your promotion to become deacon level network author."


    Liu Santai is also very happy, "before also imagined your appearance, did not expect today really saw the real person?"


    They left the mine happily and went to the place where his parents settled. When they saw their son come back safely, the middle-aged woman came over excitedly. She hugged her son happily and said, "thank you very much. If you hadn''t rescued my son, I don''t know how to do it."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "people sometimes make mistakes, but we can''t give them a bad evaluation just because we make mistakes. We should know that people have many aspects. If we only see one of them, we can''t evaluate a person on this basis."


    Liu Santai''s father also came over. The family hugged each other and talked about their concerns. Fang Tian walked to one side, looked at the distant mine, picked up the phone and called the police.


    Soon the police came here and arrested the boss of the mine. Because of the strong evidence, he confessed to the crime of concealing the mine accident, and was finally sentenced to 10 years'' imprisonment, and made certain economic compensation to the miners.


    Liu Santai left Yuanben''s mine and came to a large mine. The environment here is much better than before. Liu Santai can spare some time to study and improve himself.


    Liu Santai was a little uneasy. Seeing his mind, Fang Tianxing said to him, "instead of thinking about how to chase my sister every day, I''d better think about how to improve myself and make myself better and more attractive to my sisters."


    On the other side, the young woman met a man with great demeanor. He was the new lobby manager. When she first met him in the company, she felt that her breath was stagnant.


    At that time, the only thing I like to do is to sit opposite him in a meeting, hold my chin, stare at his eyes, and then with his eloquence, my thoughts drift further and further.


    He is the ideal man in Tang Yan''s heart. If he can be with him, it would be better, Tang Yan thought.

 Chapter 243

    Liu Santai is not good enough as a boy in Tang Yan''s heart. When they get along with each other, she will think that you need her more than she needs you, and you will be more worried about losing her. She will be dominant and dominant in your relationship.


    In fact, this is exactly the disgusting part of this society. It always ignores the complexity of society itself and conveys money worship values to people. For example, to get married, you must have money, a car and a house, be meticulous to you, and even be a boss and a senior official.


    In fact, these values themselves are not entirely wrong. Money can lead a decent life and save a lot of effort. Being a boss and a senior official can get rid of a lot of trouble and even get social status. They can make people look beautiful and temporarily comfortable, but they can''t make people really face life and even change the world.


    The rich man''s son, who swears casually and swears everywhere, is praised as "true temperament". If a poor man''s son also swears, he will be accused of being uneducated and unreasonable.


    There is no difference in the behavior of the two. But because the former is made by the son of the rich, it becomes true temperament, while the latter is made by the son of the poor, it becomes uncivilized.


    The masses are always in awe of the strong. The masses always worship the strong. The worship of the strong is an addiction in the hearts of the mediocre. Of course, we hope that everyone can stand up straight, distinguish right from wrong, and treat everyone equally.


    Unfortunately, it is impossible under the current public opinion environment. I don''t know if it will get better in the future. But at present, the worship of the strong and the rich is still full of the society and every corner of public opinion.


    Tang Yan fell in love with the new lobby manager. She tried to get close to him. She gradually felt that he was good and didn''t think about further development. She just liked him to see him as her brother.


    That day, Tang Yan went to his office to sign for him. He spoke to Tang Yan politely and praised her recent performance. Tang Yan is very tangled, and does not understand what this is.


    Another time, their leading cadres went to a holiday villa in the suburb for a meeting at the weekend. Tang Yan was working overtime, and she was alone in the lobby of the hotel. Late at night, he suddenly came back to the hotel. Tang Yan was startled. Their meeting was going to be held for two days. They asked to stay there. He told Tang Yan that he wanted to come back to have supper with me because I worked so late at the weekend.


    Tang Yan, a little girl who has just entered the society, can''t stand such a way of teasing her younger sister, and the other party is a mature and talented uncle!


    If I don''t speak, I just cry. Then I didn''t know where to stop. He turned around, hugged me and then kissed me.


    At that time, our relationship was rather ambiguous, but we restrained ourselves very well in the company. Other colleagues also said that the manager liked me the most among the new employees, but because Tang Yan worked very hard. In fact, the window paper between us is too thin to be broken.


    One day, Tang Yan was in a traffic jam on the road. She accidentally saw the license plate in front of her. She had been in his car for countless times before and remembered his license plate number firmly. Unexpectedly, she met him this time.


    They''re stuck on the same bridge. At the moment of recognizing the license plate, Tang Yan''s heart was so tight that he felt the blood flowing into his brain. Tang Yan''s face also began to get hot. He couldn''t describe the feeling. He didn''t know whether he was excited or nervous.


    But at that moment, Tang Yan just wanted to move the car forward, drive next to him and see if it was him through the window. So Tang Yan moved forward a little bit, stretched her neck forward, and finally caught a glimpse of half the back of her head, but it was enough for me to be sure that it was him.


    Tang Yan has been completely at a loss. It''s him, that''s him. After more than four years, he suddenly appeared in front of me without warning and precaution. All Tang Yan can do is to look at his car like this and feel very upset. The brain is blank, but it''s like going to an examination room.


    Tang Yan didn''t respond. The car behind honked its horn. Tang Yan found that he had driven three or four car distances ahead. Somehow, I wanted to catch up with him. So I overtook several cars and followed him for a while. Tang Yan took out her mobile phone and took a picture of his car. Continue to follow, try to overtake all the way, just to follow him.


    Soon Tang Yan''s car was with him. There was a woman and a child sitting beside him. His wife''s voice was so gentle and natural that he got up quickly. He remembered to have breakfast and asked him what time he had with his friends last night and whether he had called a driver. He didn''t speak all the time, just kept talking.


    Seeing their appearance, Tang Yan was disgusted with herself and the relationship.


    It doesn''t matter that I can treat all the villains in this relationship. But I can''t treat the villain who broke up your family. I''ve stepped on my own bottom line. I''ve begun to hate myself. Tang Yan can''t take that step.


    After the turn, continue to open, Tang Yan''s brain is still noisy, ha ha self mocking. Because I don''t understand what I''m doing. From beginning to end, I didn''t see the expression on his face. The car was like a symbol, a symbol representing him. And I''m chasing it.


    Tang Yan stopped chasing and watched as he drove into the high-speed lane. Tang Yan turned back to his own way.


    This kind of example is very positive. Of course, there are various examples that are not so positive. But on the whole, it is difficult for girls to be fully encouraged like boys. A little effort will be said to be a career maniac and a terrible strong woman. A little ingenuity and flattery will be said to be suspicious.


    People like a girl who is a little princess since she was a child. She doesn''t have to encounter any hardships. She just needs to wait to meet a prince and become a queen.


    Tang Yan knows that she is not capable enough, and now she feels that she is living a selfish life. In fact, what she lacks is sincerity. She is more and more unwilling to bear the suffering of life. If she wants to have a shortcut, she does not have to face the pain of life.


    Tang Yan left the hotel. She asked Liu Santai to meet her. She was not so arrogant as before, but talked more about the various fortunes in life with Liu Santai.


    Fang Tianxing stood not far away. He watched and thought, if lovers really love each other when they appreciate each other and can patiently support each other when they encounter setbacks, will our feelings and life be as warm and happy as in movies.


    Fang Tianxing turns around and leaves. Ordinary people''s life is full of smoke and fire. Although there are many trivial things, it can also be plain and happy. But the road of network authors is the road of self-improvement. To step on this road, we should not only have a higher mood, spirit and attitude towards life than others, but also have a better understanding of the world and concern for all living beings. On the way forward, only continuous improvement can make the pace faster and farther.

 Chapter 244

    People who climb to the top of the mountain are doomed to be lonely. Sometimes we have to admit that there are always a few winners. The success in this world can be met, not sought, not copied, the winner is always lonely. Your success is sometimes lonely for yourself. It sounds ridiculous, but who dares to say it''s not true.


    The world is unfair, in the face of other people''s success, who dares to say that they are not flustered. It''s like a group of hungry people watching a fat man show off his chicken legs through a glass window.


    Look, it''s delicious and fragrant, but you can''t eat it. What a pity! This chicken leg is delicious!


    If one day, the window breaks, what do you think the hungry people who were outside before would do. Would you sing hand in hand with that drumstick man? Friendship will last forever.


    If you don''t have the strength to protect your position, once you fall into the altar, you will face not warmth but trample, but jealousy and anger buried in the face of longing.


    After Fang Tianxing left here, Liu Santai, who has upgraded the level of readers, has enough to deal with these things. In today''s world, the realm of readers represents their own level of wisdom, which can prove their ability.


    Career is not high or low, wealth is not the ultimate meaning of life, but many readers with lower level can only linger outside the door, and have no chance to see a higher world. Either they feel inferior by nature, or they are arrogant and arrogant, stop improving the readers'' level, and take the initiative to close the door to the wonderful world.


    Fang Tianxing does not intend to change the fate of readers. He hopes that all living beings can control their own destiny in their own hands and be masters of their own lives.


    Everyone should do their own things well and take up their own responsibilities. In fact, there is no need for the so-called self sacrifice people. As long as they perform their own duties, they will be able to cope with most of the problems.


    When Fang Tianxing returned to school, he only felt that he had gone through two worlds, one in school and another outside. Network author must understand the joys and sorrows of all living beings, and perceive the changes of the times.


    So as to use their own words to write out the changes of the times and people''s joys and sorrows, tell people how to deal with themselves, how to stick to their bottom line, how to survive in today''s era.


    Every era is an epic, in the era of the environment, everyone is just a small shrimp, involuntarily.


    Fang Tianxing let go of his thoughts and kept thinking. His divine consciousness soared to the sky and came to the stars. The higher he flew, the smaller the distant planet became. There were hundreds of millions of people living here, who kept busy for their lives,


    "In this world, we are so small. Compared with the vast starry sky, who is not an ant?" Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Fang Tianxing''s divine consciousness returns to itself, just like walking thousands of miles, a little tired. Fang Tianxing''s detailed understanding of the past, only feels that his realm is more solid. When coding, every word becomes full of the flavor of time, with a sense of the vicissitudes of the times, more full of texture than before.


    After a while, Fang Tianxing fell asleep. The next morning, he woke up and went to school with his classmates. Today is a long river sunset history class. It''s about the development of history and the changes of the times.


    Once upon a time, few people wanted to study history and literature, which seemed useless. Now, people at that time were really afraid of poverty. In that era of material wealth and spiritual poverty, everything was useful and expensive. Try to read those useful things, such as the so-called success, celebrity soul chicken soup. It seems that the study of history and literature may not be the consideration of the ordinary social class at that social stage. Even for the middle class at that time, it was a bit extravagant.


    The extreme desire for material survival makes people become not only poor in assets, but also spiritually barren, unwilling to do those seemingly useless things, and the whole society can not tolerate the existence of more possibilities. They are willing to keep going to cram schools to improve their grades, but they are not willing to let their children do things they are interested in. They dare not let their children study history and literature and study the truth of the world.


    Rural children learn more about engineering, urban children learn about medical computer, and the children of superior families in big cities are all learning about finance. We only see the branches that we can barely reach. We only dare to make a more secure choice. Even a little concern about things that have nothing to do with success has become a waste of life.


    The ancients attached great importance to history, so there were not many literati. Books were prepared for the literati and the above. These people were born administrators, with land taxes, salaries and hereditary privileges. What they cared about was not ordinary people''s daily necessities, but the vicissitudes of the times.


    Take history as a mirror, we can know the rise and fall. History is the key to the world for the real wise. For example, if social change is an ever-increasing game, then history is the log of different versions. Players collect equipment, fight monsters and practice level, no matter how powerful it is, it''s only under the script set by others.


    The real game maker stands in a completely different perspective. He does not care about the value of any role, but reflects and considers in the whole process of programming. History is the game of the real strong. Ordinary people think that history is useless. They are limited by their low angle and narrow vision.


    There are also some people who use it to change their fate and classes. History is not omnipotent, just as the monkey king can''t get out of Wuzhishan and is trapped in an unchangeable destiny.


    Compared with the limitation of space, the embarrassment of time is more obvious. Through the pass of life and death, we have experienced it for only a few decades, just like a fleeting moment, suddenly.


    Reading history, whether it is a country, a city, or a flower, a world, it makes people appreciate the beauty of time dimension, let us live more leisurely. People are always eager to argue, but calm down and think about it, what is the short-term and long-term? Anyone who looks ugly at the moment must be considerate in his time and history.


    And the naked history is always beyond human imagination, cruel and romantic, full of futile and helpless sense of destiny. History is like the string at the other end of the kite. It transcends all imagination and makes imagination fall to the ground. History is not rootless, it is against the wind, wrapped in fate and human nature, the end is known and impermanent.


    It represents the law of the development of things, but also means that the ever-changing unchanged, Fang Tianxing careful thinking, the history of the development of network literature is not a historical change. At that time, network literature was just born, and faced great challenges. The classic network novels in the early stage of network literature included disciples of Hess, strange man''s proud life, magic war and other good works.


    But later, Xiaobai became popular, and more and more people regarded online writing as cool writing. At that time, people who didn''t understand always liked to ask why Xiaobai was so popular and why the writers who wrote Xiaobai were so popular. On the contrary, the works that are deeply distracted are not warm and popular, and cannot be favored by readers.

 Chapter 245

    From the perspective of the twenty third century, all this can not be more simple. Although people''s material life in that era was improved, their economic development was too fast, and their spiritual wisdom was still very poor. Generally speaking, the literary literacy of ordinary netizens is not high, which determines that the level of literary literacy of online novels also remains low.


    Internet Literature corresponds to the study of tradition. Different from internet literature, which is close to the masses, the original traditional literature is elite literature, which has always been shown to a very small number of social elites. Only when they care about the development of society, can they really understand all this.


    At that time, the newly born network literature was a very inclusive culture, no matter what the origin, everyone can participate in it. Everyone can take part in it. That is to say, the level of all embracing authors is certainly uneven. There are not only vulgar novels, but also masterpieces like Jiaojie, yueguan, Fenghuo and so on.


    There are many literary youth full of enthusiasm, with ideals and hopes, and even some with the idea of saving contemporary literature from Lu Xun and local literature.


    In that era, the tide of commercialization was surging down, and in the environment that was not conducive to the creation of excellent works, it was difficult for the works in network literature to maintain the deep content. It was almost at the point of a knife to balance the market preference and artistic pursuit.


    The initial excitement and childlike innocence of the ideal entrants are constantly consumed. Bloody self market elimination mechanism makes them constantly deny themselves. These abandoned people struggle and survive in the vast sea of fog. Few people see their hesitation and fear under the bloody market elimination mechanism. No one has seen their helpless tears flowing out of their content creation late at night because they can''t break through the current situation.


    Under the pressure of survival at that time, making money was more important than feeling. Because of feelings, many people''s imagination will be bound, language will have no passion. The most important thing to write kitsch novels is to know YY, so that we will not pay attention to the rationality of imagination, so that it will be more attractive.


    Real classics will always appear, and there are always some works of each era that can withstand the test of time and space, that is, no matter how the times change after that, no matter which national readers come to read, they will recognize him.


    At that time, traditional literature was superior and cold faced, belonging to elite literature; Network literature is grounded and attaches importance to readers'' feelings, which belongs to grass-roots literature. It seems natural for elites to look down upon grassroots. Elites despise grassroots and are often beaten in the face.


    At this time, the God level writer angrily tries to make a fusion experiment of the two kinds of literature, and write down the works with pure literary style. After seven or eight years, he finally succeeded. Time has proved his success and foresight.


    In the track of history, change is eternal, and the old things will always be replaced by the new. Moreover, in this era of rapid change, the traditional and abandoned words will eventually be melted by the words with temperature, humanity and distinctive time mark.


    In order to reflect the characteristics of the times, there is another point that many novice writers may neglect, that is, to combine the new environment, new things, new views, new phenomena and new contradictions of the new era. Only by integrating these things, can literature represent an era.


    In the constant changes, there are also some things that remain unchanged, such as the concern for the people, the interpretation of the times and the change of various social malpractices. It is the core and eternal mission of writers in every era to guide the social atmosphere to the right track and help readers establish the correct three outlooks.


    Fang Tianxing takes back his thoughts. History is just a story of the past. The past is the past after all. What matters is how to do it now.


    In the face of today''s era, what kind of works should be written to reflect the current era and outline the life track of the people.


    Each era has its limitations, and the glory created by the ancients will be handed over to later generations. Today''s people do not come out of thin air, but continue to walk on the road that the ancients once walked. Life is a relay race, and everything they have is accumulated from generation to generation.


    The achievements of our predecessors have created history and left us the most precious wealth. Many young people from poor families are lucky enough to have read two more books. They feel that they are conceited and can easily surpass the accumulation of other generations. However, reality will make people understand the truth of the world.


    Life has always been a relay race, some people are naive as a 100 meter sprint. Try to be yourself, the real resistance is not the pressure and contempt of others, but the gene flowing in the bone, sensitive, fragile.


    In fact, there are various reasons for the solidification of social stratum. The environment of birth limits many people''s horizons and patterns. To break through social stratum, one needs to have a deep understanding of himself and the world around him, a strong ability of self-examination and a persistent spirit of learning. And too many people, always easy to be confined to the limitations of origin, sit back and watch the world, complain, give up learning, do not know what is introspection.


    Sometimes restrictions are not only about money, but also about vision, experience, pattern and mode of thinking. Sometimes you start late, but relying on a strong way to run, more than a lot of competitors.


    Sometimes you start early, because you are weak on the way, you are overtaken by a large number of competitors. Sometimes, you start too late, even if you have a strong way to run, or can''t surpass the front of a large area of a competitor.


    Sometimes, you start too early. Although you are weak on the way, you still let the competitors behind you catch up with you.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he has conquered countless competitors by studying online literature in the three major online literature colleges. However, there are still many unattainable existence ahead. The outstanding talents in the family of divine writers, and even the close disciples of divine writers, are extremely terrible existence.


    Fang Tianxing walks back to the dormitory after class. He hears horizontal light language shouting in the dormitory from a long distance, and strange sounds come from time to time. When Fang Tianxing walks in, he finds that he is teasing a strange bird. The bird doesn''t know where it comes from, but just chirps and hovers over the dormitory.


    See Fang Tianxing come in, horizontal light language quickly called: "close the door, don''t let this heavy bright bird run away."


    Seeing the bird rushing to this side, Fang Tianxing quickly closed the door. The bird began to flutter around in anger and wanted to leave here.


    Horizontal light language several times want to catch the bird, but always can be avoided by the bird, he had no choice but to open the communication device, said to a man over there: "aunt, you sent this bird is too difficult to catch, it is to embarrass me!"


    There came a middle-aged woman''s laughter from the messenger. "Whispering, my aunt didn''t embarrass you, but she didn''t give you the way to tame the bird. You wait for a moment..."


    Soon there was a wonderful sound of the flute in the communicator. After listening to it, the bird calmed down and danced with it.


    The horizontal light language sees this and laughs a way: "is really wonderful, or aunt has a way."


    The bird flew for a while, and finally got tired and landed on the ground. Horizontal light language quickly walked past, put the bird into a special cage.


    At this time, the sound of opening the door lock came. It turned out that Artest had come back. He saw a lot of chicken feathers in the dormitory and the tables and chairs overturned when Wang Qingyu caught Chongming bird. Wang Qingyu was still teasing his baby bird.


    Artest angry roar: "horizontal light language, today I don''t finish with you."

 Chapter 246

    Ron Artest runs over to question Heng light language. Heng light language just teases the bird. Ron Artest goes to grab Heng light language''s collar and waves to hit him.


    "Wait a minute, it''s wrong for me to make the dormitory like this. It''s not to catch the Chongming bird my aunt gave me. I''ll lend it to you for a few days after I tame it," he said


    "Chongming bird, isn''t that the legendary beast? How can you have it?" Artest some do not believe that said.


    Chongming bird, also known as double eyed bird, has two pupils in each eye. Its body shape is like a chicken, and its voice sounds like a Phoenix. It often shakes off all its feathers, flapping its feathered body with bare wings, dancing and whirling in the high air.


    It has a lot of strength and can fight against beasts. It can ward off disasters such as beasts and monsters. It can expel tigers, leopards, jackals, wolves and other beasts, and make ghosts dare not harm human beings. Ghosts and monsters, wolves, tigers and leopards, don''t mention seeing their shadows. As soon as they hear the call of Chongming bird, they will feel numb and run away.


    Artest as like as two peas in the air, saw Artest not believe him. He pulled Artest to look at the cage and said, pointing at the little bird, saying, "do you think it is the same as the legendary heavy Ming bird?"


    As like as two peas in the eye socket, Artest had two pupils in his eye socket, which was exactly like the legendary heavy Ming bird, and two pupils in one eye socket. The image of Chongming bird is very popular among the people. In the folk New Year custom of ancient China, the chicken is pasted on the doors and windows to make Chongming bird get rid of evil and filth.


    "Your aunt is amazing. Take me to your aunt''s house sometime." Artest said with interest.


    Wang Qingyu''s aunt is a great biologist. She uses transgenic technology to imitate ancient animals. The essence of transgenic technology is to introduce artificially created gene sequences into organisms. After gene expression, it shows the external characters, in which the useful characters are selected artificially.


    Wang Qingyu''s aunt is able to transform the living things through genetic technology and create the legendary beast. It''s just amazing technology.


    All things in the world have spirituality. Among the three realms of Guanghan, there are some spiritual animals. They have unknown magical power. They have always been the favorite pets of the gods of the three realms. It is rare for ordinary people to see them in their lives. The appearance of the divine beast can bring happiness to the world and dissolve the hostility, so it is regarded as a symbol of auspiciousness.


    It is an incredible feat to reproduce the legend by means of science and technology. Fang Tianxing really wants to see the role of Wang Qingyu''s aunt.


    "My aunt is in trouble recently. If we can help him out, we can''t send one to play." Horizontal light language says to a few people.


    Fang Tian walked to him and said, "what''s the trouble?"


    "Recently, my aunt wanted to copy the ancient four elephants by transgenic technology, but she was pecked by the geese all day long. The copied beasts are out of control. They are the one who is in trouble. Now someone needs to suppress them. " Horizontal light language helpless said.


    "It turns out that this is the case. It seems that the beast they copied really has a lot of power, otherwise it would not have happened." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Horizontal light language to see Fang Tianxing interested in this matter, quickly came over and said: "if you are interested, we can go to see the weekend."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "go and have a look."


    Fang Tianxing also wants to visit aunt Heng Qingyu''s farm. Soon the days passed, and the school life was as calm as ever. At the end of the week, Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu set out together.


    On the way to aunt hengqingyu''s house, it didn''t take long to arrive at the animal star where Aunt hengqingyu''s house is. There are many rare animals on the animal star. Aunt hengqingyu is obsessed with studying biology. This is a treasure land for him to study.


    Heng Qingyu''s aunt is called Heng Hongxiu. On this day, her TV set broke down. Her TV set has a history of more than 20 years. She is no less than a human biologist. As a strong woman, she plans to repair the TV by herself.


    The first thing she thought of was the circuit diagram of the TV motherboard, so that she could follow the diagram. However, it didn''t work out as expected, and the instructions were missing. But under, can only open the back of the TV cover, see is full of colorful small parts.


    Want to make sure that one of the parts is damaged, such as the function of the yellow triangle. Microscope observation is obviously not a good choice, because it can only see the internal structure of the parts, but it is not conducive to understand its actual function.


    Wang light language of the aunt thought of a more crude way, is to take down the parts one by one, to see what the TV will change. If the end of the part is cut off with pliers, and the TV suddenly has no sound, it means that the part is related to sound. If the TV picture becomes black and white, it means that the part is related to color.


    However, when she sorted out a control pathway, it was also the excessive consumption of some already fragile TV components. Just like a dying cell, DNA had been scarred, and the surviving cell had already been forced to shut down those functions that were not necessary to maintain.


    Aging parts and circuits can only maintain low-intensity current stimulation. Each time a control channel is forced to restart, these aging parts and circuits will be overloaded. Cells need to consume more energy to open a pathway, resulting in the fragile steady state is broken, and finally embarked on an irreparable fate, like fireworks burst out the final light, and then gradually return to silence. After that, another part of henghongxiu''s TV set was burned.


    If there is such a saying that God created things, then he must have encountered this problem countless times. But he will soon understand that his carefully designed life is not perfect, because he knows that he can''t recover a dominoes that have been knocked down. The only thing he can do is to look at the falling track and redesign a new domino. So henghongxiu also relieved, gave up repairing the TV, directly ordered to buy a new one.


    After setting foot on the animal star, there are few people here. There are many birds and animals, and there are many natural landscapes that are hard to see in other places. This also makes it full of natural atmosphere. It doesn''t have the noisy feeling of a big city, and it has a special taste.


    Soon Heng light language led Fang Tianxing and Artest to his aunt''s home, his aunt actually lived on the top of the mountain, up and down need to use sling. But a few of them are network authors, this small matter is not trouble of course. Through this way came to the horizontal light language aunt home.


    Open the door is a big yard, there are free range chickens pecking on the ground. Came to the yard, horizontal light language called out: "aunt, I brought students to see you."


    The dishevelled Heng Hongxiu came out of the room with the discarded TV set in his arms. Looking at the light language, he said, "light language, you''re here."


    Horizontal light language to see the man called: "aunt, this is a few of my classmates, want to see you."

 Chapter 247

    Horizontal light language aunt turned her head, saw a few young people, enthusiastic said: "is light language students ah, come in to sit."


    The house is full of TV parts that have been removed. Several people accidentally stepped on one part of it. Unfortunately, the TV fell into the hands of biologists, and even the whole body could not be preserved.


    Horizontal light language to horizontal red show said: "aunt, my uncle, how did not see him."


    "You don''t know your uncle''s temperament. Your uncle went down the mountain. He thought it was too lonely to be with me. He went down the mountain to have fun." Heng Hong Xiu said very flatly.


    "Let''s go outside and play," he said. "There are many interesting things here. There are many rare animals in my aunt''s farm, but we can''t see them outside."


    Heng Qingyu takes Fang Tianxing and a Tai to Houshan, and asks his aunt to pack up. There are many exotic animals in Houshan. Although they are controlled by the leader of the group, there are many other ordinary animals, many of which are similar to ancient sacred animals.


    After all, they are rare. It''s impossible for such a large mountain to be full of them. There are many other kinds of animals. Some of them have the blood of God animals, and most of them don''t.


    For these exotic beasts, the back mountain is their home, especially the core area where the leader of the beast king is located, and it is also the Holy Land in their mind. For animals, this is a paradise, where they will not be attacked by human beings. Under the protection of the beast king, they can live a natural life that really belongs to beasts.


    It''s forbidden for outsiders to enter the back mountain, but it doesn''t prevent the wild animals from going here. After all, there are many animals who want to enter the sacred animal mountain range but are refused. There are a large number of animals stationed in the woods, grasslands and plains outside the sacred animal mountain range.


    The king of beasts, of course, would not care about the lives of these ordinary beasts. Instead, he could sacrifice the lives of these animals. At the same time, he was happy that they formed a line of animal tide defense outside the back mountain.


    The four most powerful beasts in the back mountain are the strange beast in the sky, the bird of light, the head of the sea people, the wind of scorn, the king of beasts, the dragon snake, the king of dragons. The dragon king snake has a trace of the meaning of a divine beast. It has a towering head, which is almost the same as the legend.


    These creatures are made by genetic technology, and those with gentle temperament can''t cause trouble, while some with irritable personality can cause trouble from time to time.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu went sightseeing together and came to the seaside. Heng Qingyu pointed to the sea and said, "under the water, there is a giant beast, the giant toothed shark."


    Serrated sharks are the overlord of the sea, and no fish or shrimp can escape his pursuit. They sleep at the bottom of the shallow water during the day, and eat the small fish in the crevices of coral reefs at night. At the same time, they also protect them from being killed by other exotic animals.


    The ecology in the water is very suitable for large animals. In addition, there are many small carnivores living in it.


    Fang Tianxing looked into the water, only to see a shadow hidden under the water, as if ready to go. At this time, Heng Qingyu took a bloody pig leg and hooked it with a hook. When Fang Tianxing was wondering, the bloody smell of the pig leg attracted a group of small fish.


    Those little fish are extremely ugly, but their big mouth accounts for two-thirds of the whole length of their body, their eyes are too big to stand out, their whole body is even more gray, and they are covered with small pimples. They are really ugly and deformed.


    Horizontal light language tells Fang Tianxing that these are mutant piranhas, which are more fierce than before. When these mutant piranhas saw some prey coming, they immediately gathered together, opened their big mouths full of sharp teeth and began to bite the pig leg. The clacking sound of the mutant piranhas'' teeth made their scalp numb, but in a moment, they only gnawed the pig leg into bones. The rest of the piranhas refused to let go, and they were still biting the pig bones.


    Horizontal light language quickly lift the fishing rod, put the piranha out, the piranha is still struggling, horizontal light language picked up a stone, directly hit the piranha''s head, on the spot, the piranha fainted. Horizontal light language complacent smile way: "this piranha''s head, is the key, no matter how ferocious piranha, clap on the head, that must faint."


    Heng light language grabbed the faint piranha, came to Fang Tianxing, said to him: "there is a big meal tonight."


    Fang Tianxing said strangely, "can you eat this too? I don''t know what it tastes like."


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to catch more and let you taste the delicious food." Horizontal light language quite some complacent said.


    Heng light language once again caught a few piranhas, just like the gourd, repeated, piranha instinct for flesh and blood food is too strong. There was no resistance to the bait put into the river. One after another, they rushed up, but immediately they were thrown to the shore one after another,? Taking a knife to cut open the cannibal, remove the viscera, and throw the viscera into the river, which also causes the cannibal in the river to scramble. They can eat all the cannibal viscera regardless of whether they are blood food or not.


    Soon Heng light language caught enough piranhas, he will string up the piranhas, put on the fire so baked. So he took a piranha, and put it on the fire and kept rolling, so that the fire evenly touched the fish. Not long after, a huge piranha has been roasted meat smell, horizontal light language with some seasoning. Let the smell of fish become more intense.


    Hengqingyu hands the roasted fish to Fang Tianxing and Artest. Fang Tianxing and Artest take the fish from hengqingyu and chew it carefully. The fragrance and tenderness of the roasted fish naturally circulate in the mouth.


    Because it is more aggressive and swims faster at ordinary times, the meat on the body will be thicker and less tender to eat, because the fish keeps swimming in the water, so that the meat on the body is constantly moving, making the meat more delicious and full of energy. But it''s quite chewy. However, its belly meat will be more tender and smooth, and its skin is thick.


    "It''s tender and delicious. It''s rich in protein. It''s delicious and contains exotic fragrance. It''s really the top food. No wonder the fiercer the fish, the more delicious the meat. " Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Soon a few piranhas were swept away by the crowd, and said with a smile: "it seems that I have to catch a few more."


    Wang light language old skill again, and caught a few piranhas up. Those piranhas don''t have a long memory, and they don''t let it go when they smell the blood. In a moment, they chew the pig leg clean, and carry the pig leg out of the water with only bones. Some unwilling piranhas jump out of the water and bite. The sharp mouth full of sharp teeth is really frightening.


    The group of piranhas tasted the flesh and blood, and they were still swimming. At this time, a bigger shadow appeared at the bottom of the water. Some of these piranhas escaped early, and some of them were still at a loss, wandering in the same place.


    All of a sudden, a big mouth appeared and the piranhas fell into the big mouth. Even the spray can not turn up, it was swallowed by the owner of this giant mouth.

 Chapter 248

    In vain, from the bottom of the sea came the roar of the earth shaking. Fang Tianxing and others discovered that it was a huge monster when it burst out of the water,? This strange animal is so big that it is just like a hill.


    The beast suddenly gave out a roar, and then suddenly sank into the water. The whole sea was shocked by the roar. The sea was even more turbulent in vain, and the sea kept turning towards the shore, covering most of the river banks in an instant. Fang Tianxing quickly retreats, and the waves are not far in front of him. I almost got drenched.


    It''s in the middle of a huge wave, and a huge thing suddenly comes out. This is a huge and boundless ancient beast, more than 20 feet long, floating on the sea, just like a towering island.


    In ancient times, foreign beasts despised Fang Tianxing on the shore, with hatred and anger in his eyes. Although there are many kinds of sea monsters, they all belong to foreign beasts in the sea. As the master of foreign beasts in the sea, in the face of killing many of his subordinates, the head of the sea clan, mocking Feng, as their leader, is naturally angry.


    Ridicule wind suddenly raised his head, a loud roar roared out, the next moment, a huge water column instantly shot at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing only avoided the attack with one side of his body.


    Fang Tianxing just said indifferently: "horizontal light language, your family''s fish is not small, it seems that the temper is not small."


    "Be careful, this is mocking wind. It can survive after mutation, but it''s the king of strange animals in the water." Horizontal light language reminds a way.


    "Don''t panic, elder brother. I''ll solve this evil beast for you." Fang Tianxing said heroically.


    Heng light language just want to explain, but also think of the meaning of Fangtian jargon, there is no fear of feeling, light clouds, without a trace of fireworks.


    Has Fang Tianxing reached this stage in his cultivation? Is there such a big gap between himself and him.


    The fighting ability of ordinary beasts is stronger than that of human beings, and these beasts are even more powerful, because they can be said to be innate powers, especially those with huge bodies and amazing damage power. It''s totally more than ordinary beasts.


    In the face of such a strange beast, Wang''s aunt can make him, but it''s hard to tame him. This mocking wind lives here. He takes this place as his home and constantly devours the beasts in the sea. The longer he grows, the bigger he becomes. At first, his plan to deal with mocking wind can only be shelved.


    Today, Heng light language with Fang Tianxing they came to the river, may not have let them see the meaning of mocking the wind. But I didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was not afraid at all, just excited and eager to try.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the wind of variation. In fact, variation is destructive to most organisms. That is to say, most of the variation will directly lead to or accelerate the death of organisms.


    After the mutation of life, can survive, reproduction than the original more adaptable to the environment of the mutation probability is very small. So it''s hard for nature to suddenly produce a lot of terrible creatures because of any event.


    But with the research of human genetic engineering, the possibility of human making these things is far greater than that of nature making mutant creatures.


    At this time, the voice of aunt Heng Hongxiu came from a distance. She worried and said, "light language, how did you bring them here? Don''t you know that the mocking wind is out of control?"


    "Step back, don''t get too close to the wind." Henghongxiu said to several people of Tianxing.


    She pushed several cannonlike devices designed by her husband, a machinist who could make harpoon weapons without violating the Galactic federal weapons ban.


    Fang Tianxing and his friends kept away from the wind. Heng Hongxiu pressed the button above, and soon the harpoon on the fort shot towards the wind. Soon there was a howl of the wind. The harpoon stabbed the wind, and the wind sank to the bottom of the water, leaving only gurgling bubbles on the surface.


    Fang Tianxing was puzzled. Normally speaking, it was not so easy for him to leave. I''m afraid it was not so simple.


    Thinking of Fang Tianxing, he immediately reminded everyone to get away quickly. Others didn''t believe him, but they moved their position slightly. At this time, several harpoons were shot out of the sea. Fortunately, Fang Tianxing didn''t hit henghongxiu.


    However, all the harpoon launchers that Heng Hongxiu took out before were damaged and no longer usable. At this time, the mocking wind came to the surface again, and the roar seemed to be a mockery.


    Heng Hongxiu said angrily, "if you don''t get rid of him, I''m afraid it will become bigger and bigger, and finally get out of control."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "biotechnology is a double sword. If it is not used well, it will hurt itself. In the past, people were in awe of the creation of heaven and earth. In the past, when technology was underdeveloped, people were in awe of the creatures created by God. If a person does not have the heart of awe, it is a very terrible thing, because he will be unscrupulous, arbitrary, only he decides his own direction. We don''t know whether it''s good or bad, but it''s mostly bad.


    Because if there is no awe, then naturally can''t stand many things in this world, then you can''t know how to do as you like. To be a man, we should be more awed and compassionate towards the world. Be in awe because the more you know, the less you will find yourself knowing. The world is really too diverse, too rich, too deep and wide.


    Who is the embodiment of truth? No one. In the final analysis, one''s cognition at a certain moment is determined by the depth and breadth of one''s vision at that time. It is not immutable, but a process of constantly eliminating the false and retaining the true. "


    Henghongxiu suddenly realized, she said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that you had such a feeling when you were young. It''s really not simple."


    "Don''t panic, aunt. I''ll take this beast." Fang Tianxing said confidently. It is not allowed to evaluate people in different social times. This is Fang Tianxing''s greatest insight after learning history. It''s also something that network authors should do.


    With that, the words in Fang Tianxing''s body gushed out and changed into a big mountain. This mountain goes straight to the sky, which reminds people of the legendary mount Buzhou. It is said that mount Buzhou is the only way for people to reach the heaven, but it is a pity that mount Buzhou is cold all the year round and snows all the year round, which can be reached by ordinary people on foot. It is not known why Zhoushan was named or whether it is opposite to Zhoushan. But buzhoushan symbolizes incompleteness and disaster. In other words, it itself is a collection of incomplete and disaster.


    The change of Fang Tianxing''s writing is more and more clear, which brings great pressure to people. Horizontal light language in a side surprised said: "this is not Zhou mountain is really the mountain of heaven, but such a big mountain down, I''m afraid the mountain will be razed to the ground."


    Fang Tianxing laughed and said, "look again." With Fang Tianxing''s words changed, buzhoushan changed again, from big to small, and became a small seal. It was printed with the grain of buzhoushan, the blessing of earth fire, geomantic omen, and the giant power of heaven and earth. It was the ancient artifact fantianyin.

 Chapter 249

    Compared with the huge mount buzhoushan, this Tianyin is really small, but it combines the majestic power of Mount buzhoushan, and the power is terrible. From the big to support heaven and earth to the small as the palm of the hand, the power can be said to be condensed to the extreme.


    At this time, the giant toothed shark suddenly had a palpitation, and a strong sense of fear surrounded the heart, just like an invisible big hand holding the heart. His breathing was blocked, and he felt that his brain began to lack oxygen, and the scene in front of him was a little blurred.


    The giant toothed shark only felt that it was falling towards the abyss, a dark abyss that I didn''t know how deep it was. It kept falling like it was being sucked. Fang Tianxing gave a big drink, and the Fantian seal, which was changed by the words, went towards the shark with the force of ten thousand people, right in the forehead of the shark. Only a weak cry was heard, and the shark was beaten down to the bottom of the sea, causing a huge splash on the sea.


    A huge roar resounded through the sky, invisible waves raised a circle of visible smoke, swept away in all directions. After a period of time, the dust subsided and returned to the plain.


    The sea water splashed everywhere. When people came to the beach, Fang Tianxing called his own words. The Fantian seal changed by the words flew out of the sea. Fang Tianxing said to Heng Qingyu, "take up the body of the giant toothed shark."


    Horizontal light language picked up the body of the giant toothed shark from the sea, the head of the giant toothed shark had been smashed to pieces, and it could not die any more.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng whispered that once the giant toothed shark died, other exotic animals in the sea would not be enough. They took a boat to pass through the Shang Feng sea and came to Moke mountain, which is very similar to Ranke mountain on earth. The reason why Ranke mountain is famous at home and abroad is closely related to its long history.


    It is said that in the Yanhuang era, the rain master chisongzi and his little daughter Shaojiang practiced in the mountain. In the Jin Dynasty, a woodcutter named Wang Zhi went to Shishi mountain to cut firewood. When he saw the two boys playing go, he sat and watched. At the end of the game, the boy said to him, "the handle of your axe is rotten.". After returning to the village, Wang Qiao realized that it had been several decades. It turned out that one day in Dongzhong had been thousands of years in the world.


    Fang Tianxing comes to the foot of Moke mountain. The mountain is beautiful. Fang Tianxing stops at the foot of the mountain and looks at it from afar. I saw a stone beam hanging in the air at the top of the mountain. It was like a big stone bridge chiseled by the mountain. It was a wonder.


    Everyone climbs the mountain together. There are many animals living on Ranke mountain, and the king of animals is also involved in the fight. Disaster fighting is the legendary beast of disaster, where disaster occurs. The appearance is the same body dark, long with the big black dog. There is also a legend that it is the messenger of the God of fire and the attendant of the God of thunder. Every time the God of thunder travels, it must accompany each other. Only when the thunder and lightning of the God of thunder causes a fire, it will come forward to devour it. But it is worth mentioning that it eats fire and discharges fire. This leads to the spread of fire where it passes, so people call it the beast of disaster.


    All the way forward, they saw that the trees around them had been burned, and they knew that they were not far away from the place where disaster happened. They walked forward cautiously and saw the fire in front of them not far away,


    "It feeds on fire, and fires often occur where it occurs. It can be said that he is a born evil animal. " Heng Hongxiu said to the crowd.


    "Everything can''t be seen from the surface. Many times what we think is not necessarily the truth." Fang Tianxing reminds people of humanity.


    Most of the time, people''s cognition of things will always bring many subjective factors, with biased views, people''s eyes will be covered with fog, can''t see the real situation.


    Walking, the ground on the road has been burned more and more obvious signs, it is obvious that there has been a fire, the ground after the fire was burnt black, the surrounding trees were burned to ashes.


    The smell of burning in the air lingered, and he said in a low voice: "this disaster is really evil. There are fires everywhere, and the good forest has been destroyed. When I catch it, I''ll have to break it to pieces. "


    Fang Tianxing was noncommittal. They walked along the trail of the fire. The place where the fire was burning was getting closer and closer, and the air became hot. Soon everyone saw the light of the fire in front of them. At the same time, an animal like a black dog appeared in front of them.


    It keeps swallowing the flame, very waste and hard, seems to want to swallow all the flame. But what makes people helpless is that the excrement of this kind of animal is also fire. It seems that the hot energy only comes from their mouth, and after a series of ups and downs, it comes out from behind their butt. Occasionally, flames also fall from their mouths, which often leads to terrible fires.


    Disaster fight desperately devours the flames, but the flames around are getting bigger and bigger. Even disaster fight can''t swallow them all at once.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the fight and feels that sometimes people are desperate to be the master of life and achieve real success, but he finds that no matter how hard they try, they can''t escape the fate of failure.


    It''s as if what people try to grasp is always slipping away from their fingertips.


    At this time, the disaster fight saw several people coming over, with a willing look in his eyes. He looked at the people with hope.


    Horizontal light language at this time roars: "bold evil beast, the guy who makes fire, give me to die."


    With that, a Zhang eight snake spear appeared in Heng Qingyu''s hand. He rushed to huodou with the snake spear in his hand. Huodou opened his mouth and the blazing flame gushed out. Heng Qingyu''s snake spear was soon burned red.


    Heng light language immediately dropped the spear, his hands were hot blisters, but this did not let Heng light language stop attacking, but let him more angry, his palm turned, and changed a weapon, that is a stronger weapon.


    Heng light language is holding the legendary Yin and Yang mirror, Heng light language see Fang Tianxing can change the seal, he also tried to change the ancient artifact. Horizontal light language, holding Yin and Yang mirror, awe inspiring.


    The yin-yang mirror has two sides: the yin-yang mirror is black, and the Yang mirror is white. The palm of the hand controls the life and death. After saying this, the yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s yin-yang mirror''s Yang mirror''s Yang mirror''s Yang mirror''s Yang mirror''s Yang mirror''s Yang mirror. The horizontal light language even shakes several shakes, the white light is blocked, has not been able to shine on the disaster fight body.


    Horizontal light language takes the shadow to shine on him invalid, and take the sun to shine, yin and Yang mirror has Yin and Yang sides, yin and Yang is white, Yang is red. The white flash is a dead end, and the red flash is a way of life. When using it, you should face the life side, that is, the sun side to yourself and the dark side to the enemy.


    When the sun shines on him, the flame on him becomes bigger, and the flame around him burns up.


    Heng Hongxiu said angrily, "light language, you burn more when you make a fire. All the trees around are destroyed by you."


    Horizontal light language is also surprised, he did not expect, he tried to change the Yin and Yang mirror, but for the role of the Yin and Yang mirror do not understand, which led to this trouble. Horizontal light language at a loss don''t know how to do.


    Fang Tianxing came to him and said to him, "I''ll do it. This fight is born to eat fire. It''s natural. It''s not his fault."

 Chapter 250

    Horizontal light language extremely don''t understand of say: "that disaster fight isn''t evil beast?"


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "wolves are born to eat meat and feed on sheep. The world regards sheep as a good person and the embodiment of innocence and pity. On the contrary, wolves are defined as the representatives of evil. Wolves prey on sheep just to survive, which is no different from sheep eating grass. The real killing and crime should be those unnecessary, such as human beings, robbing and killing for a better life and so on.


    Sheep and wolves are the creatures of heaven and earth. There is no difference between good and evil. You like sheep, sheep is good, wolf is evil. But if one day, the number of sheep is too much, it will bring you trouble and turn into evil. This kind of good and evil are all generated by your private will, so it is wrong. "


    Horizontal light language surprised to ask a way: "so say, this world isn''t no good no evil?"


    Fang Tianxing said: "there is no good or evil in everything in the world. The reason why there is good or evil is all imposed on it by human will. I ask you, is gold good or evil


    Horizontal light language excited rub hands said: "gold such a good thing, of course, is good."


    Fang Tianxing asked: "it depends on where gold is used. If gold is in your hand, it must be good, but what if it''s in your stomach? "


    Horizontal light language immediately shook his head and said: "swallowing gold into the belly is tantamount to suicide, then this is evil."


    Fang Tianxing asked again, "is that dung good or evil?"


    The horizontal light language answers without thinking: "that filthy thing is certainly evil."


    Fang Tianxing then said, "what if it is used as fertilizer in the farmland?"


    After thinking for a while, he said, "your view sounds interesting, but it''s not practical. Can it help us in our life?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "of course, it can help you get real happiness. Why do people often feel unhappy? On the surface, it is because our body is always bound and our spirit is not autonomous. We are restricted by various objective conditions.


    In fact, the reason why we are limited by objective conditions is that we are in opposition to foreign objects. The reason why we are opposed to foreign things is that we always measure foreign things according to our own standards, so we have feelings of right and wrong.


    When we have feelings of right and wrong about external things, we label them as right and wrong, good and evil. Once you label them, they have life, which in turn interferes with you. In other words, we are limited by objective conditions, and all the cages are made by ourselves. "


    Horizontal light language at a loss, obviously do not understand what it means.


    Fang Tianxing took an example and said: "for example, you just attacked the evil fight because you labeled it as evil. Everyone is angry with evil things. When they are angry, their mood will be disturbed. Not only the things that you evaluate as evil will interfere with you, but also the things that you evaluate as good will interfere with you.


    For example, gold, which is regarded as good by you, on the surface, you like it and you own it. In fact, when you like it, it has controlled you and constantly interferes with you. It''s in your hands and you''re over excited. But when it is lost, you must be excessively sad. You have become its puppet and slave. If you are influenced by such a hypocritical thing and lose your own initiative, you will not be happy. "


    "Well, if we don''t have the distinction between good and evil, how should we face the world?" Horizontal light language says blankly.


    Fang Tianxing said seriously: "don''t take the good and evil too seriously, always put on a posture of justice, no one is always just, there is no good and no evil, do not deliberately do good, let alone deliberately do evil. Sheep and wolves are animals, there is no good or evil, only docile and dangerous.


    Horizontal light language seems to understand, he nodded and said: "since this disaster fight is not evil beast, then, I will not kill him."


    "You can do things only by virtue of good and evil, but by determining whether you should do them or not. If it is necessary to do them, you should do them." Fang Tianxing said again.


    Horizontal light language was made dizzy by Fang Tianxing, he said: "you don''t say this disaster fight is not evil beast, how can you hurt him?"


    "I don''t mean that there is no right or wrong when I say that I don''t deliberately do evil for good. If there is no right or wrong, you will become a insensitive person. It''s just that when things happen, you should think more. Don''t easily put yourself on the top of justice and impose evil on others. " Fang Tianxing said slowly.


    "What is to be done with this fight?" Horizontal light language don''t understand of say.


    Fang Tianxing took a few steps forward and said to the disaster fight, "my name is Fang Tianxing. I think I can understand your pain. If you believe me, I can help you live in another place. You don''t have to fall into this state again."


    The disaster fight seemed to understand Fang Tianxing''s words. He tried to get closer to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing suddenly felt a stream of heat coming towards him. He didn''t move, because it would make the disaster fight feel hostile.


    The disaster fight is getting closer and closer to Fang Tianxing. The temperature around him is getting higher and higher. Suddenly, his clothes are burning without fire.


    Fang Tianxing was on fire all over his body. If other people had been scared, he would have jumped up, but he was still calm and regarded the fire on his body as nothing. The evil fight looked at Fang Tianxing, opened his mouth and sucked away the flame from Fang Tianxing.


    The flame on Fang Tianxing''s body turned into a thin thread and was sucked away by the disaster fight. The disaster fight lowered his head. His head came to Fang Tianxing and slowly said, "I believe you."


    Heng Hongxiu was also surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that this disaster fight could speak. I never found it before. It''s a miracle."


    Fang Tianxing nodded, "I will live up to your trust."


    As soon as Fang Tianxing pointed out, the words gushed out and turned into a cage, enveloping the disaster in it. The evil fight was covered, and it was not angry, but bowed its head meekly.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gush out and change into a small seal. This Kongtong seal is a legendary magic weapon with boundless power. It can seal heaven and earth and subvert heaven and earth.


    On top of the seal is Jiulong jiaoniu, and on the four sides of the seal seat is the holy face of the Heavenly Emperor. Under the seal is the word "Avenue talisman Kongtong" and nine golden dragons coiled around it, which is extremely noble.


    Fang Tianxing holds the seal and lightly prints it on his forehead. The seal is printed on it, and the bucket will soon shrink, become smaller and smaller, and finally become the size of a grain of rice. Fang Tianxing holds the sealed bucket in his palm.


    "I will find you a place suitable for you, so that you will not worry about your situation in the future." Fang Tianxing said to the disaster fight on his palm.


    "I believe you." The voice of the fight came.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "I will never let people down."


    This is not only a promise, but also Fang Tianxing''s belief all the time. If an author wants to be trusted by readers, he must practice what he says, so that people will be willing to listen to what you say. Many of the authors suddenly said that they must not be eunuchs, but they decided the next day. It completely failed to live up to the last expectation of readers.

 Chapter 251

    Fang Tianxing closed his palm, put the disaster fight in his palm, looked at his clothes burned and ragged, and said to Heng Hongxiu, "do you have any clothes here for me to change first? You see, I don''t have any clothes to change."


    "Of course, I can give you my husband''s clothes first." Heng Hongxiu said in a hurry.


    Henghongxiu back to the house to find a man''s clothes for him, Fang Tianxing put on clothes, heroic and majestic, henghongxiu see is also in front of a bright, if only his husband has such a handsome.


    Fang Tianxing turned around and said, "is there a volcano or something near here?"


    Henghongxiu thought for a while and said, "there is a volcano 300 miles east of here, but now it is occupied by a group of evil beasts, so it''s hard to get close to it."


    Fang Tianxing said without fear: "I promised to fight for disaster, I must do it."


    Fang Tianxing asked where the volcano was. He went there directly, and everyone followed him.


    The largest volcano here is called Yanfeng volcano, which is bigger than almost all the volcanoes on earth. Volcano is a common landform. Hundreds of kilometers below the volcano, there is a lava area, in which there is molten silicate material containing volatile gas under high temperature and high pressure, namely magma.


    Once the magma rushes out of the weak part of the earth''s crust, it forms volcanoes. Volcano is the window of the hot core of the earth. It is one of the most explosive forces in nature. When a volcano erupts, it can eject a variety of harmful substances. When encountering these things, almost no human or animal can survive.


    Fang Tianxing ascended the volcano, only to find that the volcano is really barren of grass. There is no grass growing on the top of the mountain. Even the stones become strange reddish brown because of the high temperature all the year round. When he stepped on it, it was hot and painful.


    Fang Tianxing walked all the way. When she was close to the top of the mountain, she suddenly felt the heat wave. In fact, since she was close to the mountain, the sweat on Fang Tianxing''s forehead never stopped. But Fang Tianxing still had a little thought in his heart, always hoping that God would not be so wicked. When he came to climb the mountain, there would not be a sudden eruption of volcano, and the magma would block the way up the mountain.


    The volcano has only recently experienced an eruption, and the ground is full of bubble boiling magma pools, jet holes and steam cracks. However, there is still the smell of sulfur, the hiss of steam and the smoke of hell.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the crater, appreciates the scene of lava crossflow, and feels the terrible power of the earth under his feet.


    Step by step, the environment around us is getting worse and worse. There is a smell of sulfur everywhere. If you are careful, you will encounter trouble. Fang Tianxing moves forward carefully. In the pool behind him, a small snake comes out. He follows Fang Tianxing and doesn''t make any sound. Fang Tianxing doesn''t seem to find it. It seems that he doesn''t feel it.


    The lava in the volcano has at least tens of thousands of degrees. If you fall into the volcano, whether you are a body or a Vajra protector, if you can''t climb up, it will become a part of the lava.


    Fang Tianxing came to the crater, where there is still smoke from time to time. It seems that he has just experienced an eruption, and the molten rock that has not yet solidified flows at the bottom of the crater. The fire snake behind Fang Tianxing swam to Fang Tianxing''s side and suddenly ejected. It opened its sharp mouth and was about to bite Fang Tianxing. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Fang Tianxing suddenly turned around and waved his sword, which was changed by the words in his hand. A sword light flashed by, and the fire snake fell to the ground and broke into two pieces.


    Fang Tianxing said softly. It''s strange that the fire snake fell on the ground and turned into two masses of magma. These two masses of magma creep slowly and merge into several magma on the ground, and then become larger.


    Not only that, the two groups of magma kept rolling, and it seemed that there were some changes. The two groups of magma turned into two fire snakes again, opened their mouths and roared toward Fang Tianxing.


    As soon as these fire snakes appeared, they grew up as if they had been blown, and their color gradually darkened, but they instantly returned to their previous size.


    "How can there be such a strange fire snake and it can''t be killed at all? What''s the matter?" Fang Tianxing thought in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing was very surprised. The two fire snakes catapulted again, biting Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing waved his sword again and cut the two fire snakes into four parts. As before, the cut fire snakes turned into magma, slowly fused the surrounding magma, and changed into four fire snakes again. These fire snakes were not less fierce, and still catapulted to attack Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing continued to wave his sword, and these fire snakes also continued to split. There were more and more fire snakes around him, eight, sixteen, thirty-two.


    Soon Fang Tianxing was surrounded by fire snakes, which occupied every corner around him, with thousands of them. Fang Tianxing''s sword light is waving, and countless sword lights pass by. The broken snake corpse turns into a mass of magma, wriggles for a moment, splits more again, and kills Fang Tianxing.


    In the face of so many fire snakes, Fang Tianxing left and right, but not just tired of dealing with, but secretly calculated the number of fire snakes, from 12000 to 9600, and then to 1902. Finally, the controller behind the scenes had a trace of fatigue and a flaw.


    Fang Tianxing accurately grasped this flaw and locked the controller behind the scenes. It was a winged fire snake. Fang Tianxing soon thought of the winged fire snake. The winged fire snake is one of the twenty-eight constellations. It occupies the position of the wings of the rosefinch, so it is named wing. Its shape is like a snake, but it has two wings.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, he found that he had been controlling the wings of the fire snakes, and the fire snakes flew towards Fang Tianxing. The winged fire snake was fat and inflexible. Fang Tianxing''s side flashed, and then flashed his attack. The winged fire snake spewed out a tongue of fire in his anger.


    Fang Tianxing''s foothold is not stable, so he can only roll to avoid. The winged fire snake even spits out the snake letter: "hiss, hiss."


    Fang Tianxing felt that the winged fire snake was powerful and decided not to fight hard. However, the winged fire snake refused to let go, and it hit Fang Tianxing with its wings. Fang Tianxing crazily transports the spirit power to his feet and hides to the side when the winged fire snake comes.


    The winged fire snake turns agile and continues to chase Fang Tianxing. Instead of fighting with the winged fire snake, Fang Tianxing retreats while fighting, attracting the winged fire snake to chase him. The winged fire snake swims its wings and glides on the ground to chase him. After all, the winged fire snake has two wings. Although it can''t fly, it is faster than running.


    Soon a person a beast a run a chase, Fang Tianxing wish to wing fire snake guide oneself already ready place. When we get to the place, the fight for disaster is already there. Fang Tianxing stops when he gets to the place. The winged fire snake found that the human in front of him stopped suddenly. He was very surprised and didn''t understand what was going on.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gush out and turn into a huge sword. The huge sword is so big that Fang Tianxing''s mind moves. The word Zhengqi is engraved on the huge sword with his mind.


    "From now on, you will be called Zhengqi sword. You will uphold the righteousness of heaven and earth and sweep away the injustice in the world." Fang Tianxing said to the huge sword.

 Chapter 252

    Fang Tianxing holds a huge sword and is awe inspiring. No matter how stupid he is, he knows that Fang Tianxing wants to deal with himself. The winged fire snake was also angry. As soon as he opened his eyes, he rushed to the north side of the sky. At the same time, he spewed out a flame. Fang Tianxing didn''t dodge, so he yelled, "it''s your turn to fight for disaster."


    When he heard the disaster, he opened his mouth and sucked away the flame on the magma. Fang Tianxing waved his sword to cut away the solidified magma and rushed straight to the winged fire snake.


    The winged fire snake spews out a mouthful of magma in a hurry. Meanwhile, it flutters away from the original place. Fang Tianxing calls for help from disaster fight again, and disaster fight sucks away the fire in the magma. Fang Tianxing''s huge sword splits the solidified magma, and the blade turns and splits to the winged fire snake again.


    The winged fire snake is too heavy to get out of the way, so it has to use its wings to resist. Fang Tianxing''s Zhengqi sword cleaves on the wings of the winged fire snake. The wings of the winged fire snake are extremely hard, and it just bears Fang Tianxing''s Zhengqi sword.


    Fang Tianxing''s Zhengqi sword contains unparalleled power, which is enough to break mountains and rocks. The winged fire snake is more than five feet deep into the ground. Fang Tianxing raises the huge sword and has to chop it down again.


    The winged fire snake wanted to escape, but its wings were broken and out of balance, so it could barely avoid Fang Tianxing''s second sword. But Fang Tianxing raised the huge sword again, and the third sword was about to be cut down. The winged fire snake could not dodge, so he quickly said, "wait a minute, hero, please forgive me."


    Fang Tianxing''s Zhengqi sword stopped three inches in front of the winged fire snake. Fang Tianxing''s huge sword leaned on the ground and asked harshly, "the winged fire snake wants to hear it. Do you have any reason for me to spare you?"


    The winged fire snake quickly said: "hero, I''m also made by people. It''s my nature to eat people. I didn''t mean to do that."


    "But you are sinful. Do you know how many people you have killed? You have to go down the mountain every day to catch dozens of people to eat. How can you repay the lives of these people?" Fang Tianxing asked harshly.


    The winged fire snake quickly explained: "there will always be a fire in the place where the evil fight appears, and there are many dead creatures. If you can leave the evil fight, why can''t you leave me?"


    "Disaster fighting is born to eat fire, which is caused by nature, not by his intention to hurt people. However, you are just greedy for your own desires and use your own selfish desires to harm the common people. It''s a clear-cut crime, and there is no punishment for it. " Fang Tianxing said in a cold voice.


    After that, he cut off his head with a sword without waiting for the fire snake to reply. The fire snake has been a cannibal, and it''s hard to return. If it''s a matter that you can get a chance to do occasionally, it will become a habit after years. It''s hard to change it.


    While Fang Tianxing was thinking, the head of the winged fire snake on the ground was moving towards his body, as if he wanted to connect it. Fang Tianxing immediately kicked the head of the winged fire snake, but Fang Tianxing found that the head and body of the winged fire snake were still moving slowly and wanted to lean together.


    Fang Tianxing realized that before, the winged fire snakes could control those little fire snakes to split up and come back to life. He must have mastered some ability to repair the body. If the winged fire snakes could combine the body together, they would surely come back to life.


    Fang Tianxing was at a loss. He didn''t know how to deal with this kind of creature. This kind of guy who can''t beat and break. At this time, the evil fight on one side suddenly said: "you can use the demon mirror to test the spirit of the winged fire snake and see what''s strange."


    The mirror is a treasure that can reflect the essence of monsters. Its principle is that the spirit of monsters can be reflected under the mirror, and the spirit can not be easily changed, so that the real body of monsters can be reflected.


    The words in Fang Tianxing''s body gush out and become a demon mirror. Fang Tianxing holds the demon mirror to shine on the body of the winged fire snake, and soon finds the original God of the winged fire snake. The original God of the winged fire snake is still casting spells. If he wants to revive himself, he can directly use the mirror light of the demon mirror to fix his original God.


    After being fixed by the mirror light, the spirit of the winged fire snake couldn''t move. It found that Fang Tianxing had seen through its trick. The spirit of the winged fire snake immediately begged: "hero, please spare the winged fire snake. The winged fire Snake must abandon evil and be good. In the future, it will become a vegetarian and never eat again. Please let the winged fire snake go."


    This winged fire snake kowtows like garlic, with a look of full realization and repentance. It seems to be very devout, even Fang Tianxing can''t bear to end it like this.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance." Fang Tianxing said to the spirit of the winged fire snake.


    With that, he pointed out that a streamer of light went into the spirit of the winged fire snake.


    The winged fire snake only feels that the world around it suddenly topples and becomes confused. In a trance, it seems that it has experienced another life. In this world, it returns to the way it was when it was just born. It''s just a very common red snake. It doesn''t have any powers. It doesn''t dare to go to the human world, because in the human world, snakes, insects, mice and ants are always called by everyone.


    One day, the winged fire snake basks in the sun in the grass. As a cold-blooded animal, he needs the warmth of the sun. A sense of hunger hit, looked at a shriveled belly, body twisted and then down the rocks, wing fire snake should go to prey.?


    Fortunately, not far away, the winged fire snake found a path in the grass. With years of experience, a little exploration, the winged fire snake knew that there was just a prey passing by.


    Wing fire snake decided not to go anywhere, to find a hidden place, do camouflage, then do not move. Every predator needs to have a firm enough patience, and the most important thing the winged fire snake needs is patience.


    A slight vibration aroused the attention of the winged fire snake, and it spat out its tongue. The winged fire snake was very sure that the prey was coming.


    Sure enough, after a while, a dark shadow appeared in front of the winged fire snake, getting closer and closer. He was alert, his ears high and his eyes running around. Wing fire snake thought, as long as there is a little wind and grass, he will turn around and run.


    But the camouflage of the winged fire snake is perfect, and the other party will never find it. Sure enough, one more step, he will enter the attack range of the winged fire snake. The winged fire snake''s body shrinks slightly and indistinctly. The venom has been injected into the tooth cavity. As long as he takes another step forward, the winged fire snake will shoot out like a spring.?


    But when the winged fire snake wanted to attack, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind, "do you really want to kill him? You can have other choices. "


    The winged fire snake ignored the voice in his brain and decided to act according to his instinct, but the stabbing pain in his brain made him fail.


    The winged fire snake felt numb, as if it had been struck by lightning. But even so, he still has to stare at the prey to see if it has left. Even if it is on the verge of death, the predator''s instinct still does not fade.


    When the farmer saw the little snake on the ground, he was not afraid. He thought it was frozen. The farmer put the winged fire snake into his arms and wanted to use his body temperature to make the winged fire snake warm. With the warmth of the farmer, the brain of the winged fire snake became clearer and clearer, and the whole body was unobstructed. The unconscious body seemed to recover as before. However, he did not return his kindness, but opened his mouth to bite the farmer who had always been warm to him.


    "I''ll never change. It seems that I can''t keep you." Fang Tianxing said angrily.

 Chapter 253

    The winged fire snake is so stubborn that it''s not worth staying. When the winged fire snake wakes up from the dreamland, he realizes that his unintentional instinctive reaction is that he has lost the chance to live.


    Fang Tianxing said to him in a cold voice, "what else do you have to say this time?"


    The story of the farmer and the snake repeats once again. In a cold winter, the farmer who came home from the market found a snake by the side of the road. He thought it was frozen, so he put it in his arms. The snake was frightened. When it came to full consciousness, it instinctively bit the farmer and killed him. Before he died, the farmer regretted very much and said, "I wanted to do good deeds, but because of my shallow knowledge, I killed myself. So I suffered this kind of retribution."


    The story of a farmer meeting a snake has been mentioned all the time. But scenes are always staged in reality. For example, helping an old man is wronged, helping a friend is blamed and hurt. In essence, we hate those who have paid our heart and blood to protect, but turn around and then betray and hurt our heart.


    Sometimes good intentions do not get the same good intentions, but may be bitten. At this time, good intentions are harmful, that is, the so-called Virgin Mary.


    People with a true sense of justice fully respect the public interest when their values conflict with the public interest. Some Notre dames, in order to promote their own ideas, do not hesitate to put the public at risk.


    Excessive compassion, the so-called compassion, makes them ignore logic, facts and justice, and makes them have a full sense of moral superiority, so as to attack others.


    Full compassion for things will make the virgin occupy the commanding height of morality, and this occupation will make them have the illusion of superiority.


    Without rational thinking, there is no basic concept of the real operation of the world. Ordinary people keep their ordinary and real life, not to mention the need to have a profound understanding of the real operation of the world.


    But the so-called Notre dames, at the same time, have the moral impulse which does not match the level of mind.


    Fang Tianxing extinguished both the shape and the spirit of the winged fire snake, so that it could never come back to life and die again.


    After killing the winged fire snake, Fang Tianxing looked at the fight for disaster, thought about it and said to it, "although you didn''t mean to make a fire, you brought disaster to the forest after all."


    Fang Tianxing pauses here, and the disaster fight looks at Fang Tianxing, waiting for his judgment. Fang Tianxing looked at the disaster, and then said: "although you are unintentionally wrong, the environment of the forest is not suitable for you, this volcano is rarely seen all year round, and it only has rocks, there is nothing to burn, and it will not cause harm to the masses."


    Huodou looks at Fang Tianxing gratefully and nods happily.


    "Although the fire is not your fault, you can''t leave without punishment. I''ll punish you for three years in the volcano. You can''t leave here until you can completely restrain the fire." Fang Tianxing said harshly to the pot bucket.


    Disaster fighting nodded repeatedly, Fang Tianxing wrote several words in the void, and the words fell into the place ten miles around the volcano and became boundary markers standing there.


    "In the future, this is the boundary where you move. You can''t cross this boundary until you can control your own flame." Fang Tianxing said to the disaster fight.


    The disaster fight repeatedly nodded, Fang Tianxing nodded slightly and left here.


    Fang Tianxing returns to Henghong Xiu''s home and tells her the result of his treatment. Henghongxiu said with emotion: "thanks to you, the winged fire snake and the mocking wind have done many evil deeds and deserve to die."


    "It''s just that these creatures don''t take the initiative to hurt them. It''s just their nature, and they can''t escape their own destiny. But if you hurt others, you have to pay for it. " Fang Tianxing said sentimentally.


    "I made these creatures. If I am guilty of sin, how can I face myself?" Heng Hong Xiu asked.


    "As long as you do something, you will make more or less mistakes, but doing something is not an excuse for making mistakes, nor is it unlimited self blame, but to really know yourself. People have three selves, ego, ID and superego.


    The ID is born with the principle of happiness. It''s completely hidden inside the subconscious.


    Superego is the internalization of parents'' education and social rules, following moral principles.


    The superego is not completely in the consciousness, but there are still some parts hidden in the subconscious.


    Self expression of people''s desire and desire repression, if interpreted from the perspective of psychoanalysis, is the conflict and struggle between ID and superego.


    Obviously, there are strong conflicts between ID and superego, which are regulated by ego. The self follows the principle of reality. Some can be realized, but most still exist in the subconscious. Self responsibility is very important, not only need to consider the inner ID and superego, but also consider the requirements of the external reality, undertake the work of coordinating ID and superego.


    The desire of ID is dangerous and selfish. Most of the time, it is not a good thing. On the other hand, ID is the motive force of life. Only when there is desire can there be vitality and strength. The satisfaction of ID desire brings the most primitive and direct happiness.


    The ego is the most conscious and the small subconscious. This part is the part of personality that can touch the reality. The ego strives to satisfy ID and superego as much as possible under the condition of social acceptance, and make a choice between them.


    In people''s subconscious, there are many imperceptible and secret emotions, desires and impulses.


    It can be seen that a healthy and adaptable state of mind is not a strict superego that firmly suppresses the natural desire, nor an unrestrained indulgence of the ID, but the three parts have their own strength, so as to achieve a balance.


    There is no absolute good and evil, beauty and ugliness in the world, only balance and harmony is the normal.


    Henghongxiu feels that her Reader level has been improved, and she has successfully become a higher level reader.


    The readers'' realm has been improved, and Fang Tianxing also feels that his strength has been strengthened. It is a long way to become an excellent Internet author.


    Originally, when she was ready to leave, Heng Hongxiu held on to several people and wanted to give them gifts. It turned out that they were going to give each of them a beast made by biotechnology.


    "Tell me what kind of beasts you like, and I''ll help you realize your wishes." Heng Hongxiu said to the crowd.


    Horizontal light language first up, he said he has got Chongming bird, no other, horizontal Hongxiu control Chongming bird method to him, he is very happy to say: "thank you aunt."


    Artest was also invited to go up, he said with some surprise: "I don''t know what I want, if only I could have a beast that can take me around."


    After thinking about it, Heng Hongxiu said, "I''ll give you a Kunpeng. You can turn into a fish when you enter the water, and you can turn into a roc bird when you go to heaven. It''s the best animal for walking."


    Horizontal light language discontented said: "to Artest''s things even better than mine, aunt, you are really eccentric."


    Finally, it was Fang Tianxing''s turn to ask for the beast, but Fang Tianxing said, "I don''t need any other beast. I have a snow wolf with me. I think it''s enough to have him. "

 Chapter 254

    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s reply, Heng Hongxiu was a little stunned. But after a while, she said, "your strange beast must be different. No wonder you don''t like mine. But I have another thing. It must be very suitable for you."


    Fang Tianxing is a little strange. He puts the snow wolf out. The snow wolf licks Fang Tianxing''s hand and leans on him. Heng Hongxiu quickly takes out a bottle for Fang Tianxing, which contains amber liquid.


    "It contains gene potions to enhance the power of evolution, which can enable mammals to realize self evolution. If they have the ability of self evolution, they can become more and more perfect life and have the ability of unlimited growth." Henghong Xiu said to Tianxing.


    The self evolution of organisms always exists. When the living environment is under different threats, any organism will have self evolution. For example, when the temperature dropped and the oxygen content dropped, the ancient creatures would change their own structure to adapt to the environment, and even many creatures could grow under the extreme conditions of high temperature and cold.


    If the liquid in the test tube can make the biological body evolve continuously, it will be an extremely epochal thing, and the final growth is almost unimaginable.


    Heng Hongxiu reminded: "however, this evolution potion has high requirements for the carrier. If the evolution fails, it is likely to die immediately."


    Evolution is a double-edged sword. It may become stronger or go in the wrong direction. Make the body function appear huge problem.


    Fang Tianxing understands the advantages and disadvantages, but Snow Wolf jumps directly in front of Heng Qingyu and holds the test tube. Fang Tianxing sees Snow Wolf''s performance and knows that he has made his own choice.


    Fang Tianxing stroked Snow Wolf''s head and said to him, "I know what you want. I respect your choice."


    Snow Wolf nodded, looked up to drink the liquid in the test tube, Fang Tianxing looked at Snow Wolf worried, wanted to see its change, and worried about the safety of snow wolf.


    After the snow wolf drank the liquid in the test tube, there was nothing unusual at first, but later he found that the snow wolf looked very painful. Soon the snow wolf couldn''t bear the pain. He fell on the ground and roared bitterly.


    ? Fang Tianxing hears Snow Wolf''s painful cry, which makes Fang Tianxing very surprised. What''s the matter with snow wolf''s painful cry. Can we say that the evolution of snow wolf is very painful and will it fail. If that''s the case, if evolution fails now, I''m afraid I can''t even survive.


    Fang Tianxing walks to the snow wolf and wants to reach out to help the snow wolf stop its evolution. However, as soon as Fang Tianxing meets the snow wolf, he is pushed backward by a strong force. Sitting on the ground, Fang Tianxing couldn''t get up for a moment. The strength of snow wolf''s outburst was beyond Fang Tianxing''s imagination.


    At this time, if we organize the evolution of the snow wolf, I''m afraid that not only the snow wolf is in danger, but also he himself will be greatly damaged.


    From the appearance, it seems that there is not much change, but the expression is more fierce, and the originally slightly emaciated body suddenly becomes solid.


    Fang Tianxing stood up. The strength just now could not hurt him, but now, Fang Tianxing pulled them back. Because Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to mess around before he understood the situation. He was afraid that snow wolf would be hurt because of his mess. Second, the evolutionary power of snow wolf was too strong.


    If the snow wolf now has been in a very painful situation, do not know themselves, rashly intervene will only let the snow wolf fight back for self-protection.


    The roar of snow wolves is getting smaller and smaller. Even human beings can accept some blood transformation. As long as their bodies can bear it, the power in their blood will awaken. The blood that can make the beast successfully evolve into a higher level beast must be more advanced than before. Such a change does not need reasoning and speculation. We also know that snow wolf is growing and hatching, and is very successful. It seems that its scale is about to succeed.


    Snow Wolf constantly gasps, energy supplement is to solidify and strengthen their own blood. In fact, to put it simply, it''s like doubling. If Snow Wolf''s blood was one before, it seems that it is now 30 times as much as before, and his blood power suddenly increases 30 times. This increase is not to add other things, but the snow wolf''s blood strength is simply doubled.


    If the original blood energy of snow wolf is the level of ordinary spirit beast, then if it is enhanced by 30 times, its own blood has become very powerful. After the blood is powerful, it will produce the effect of quantitative change to qualitative change.


    At this time, snow wolf is going through this process, "Wuao!" Snow Wolf suddenly raised his head, a roar of the wolf filled the void.


    Snow wolf is very cool, very cool, only a roar in order to vent the expansion of the heart of the breath. After the completion of evolution, the snow wolf''s hair became brighter, and the sharp color in his eyes seemed to pierce the sky. He was very happy about this.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that this trip to the beast star is really an opportunity. It not only successfully prevents the evil beast from coming into the world, but also allows his snow wolf to evolve and become a terrible existence that can evolve.


    Before, Heng Qingyu was proud of having a beast, but now, his pride is gone. Fang Tianxing''s snow wolf looks absolutely extraordinary, which is better than his Chongming bird.


    The snow wolf roared, but suddenly fell down, Fang Tianxing hurriedly went to check, Fang Tianxing asked what the snow wolf was.


    "I, I''m so hungry." Snow Wolf said powerlessly that his evolution just consumed too much energy.


    Fang Tianxing was dumbfounded. He quickly took out some dry food and threw it to snow wolf. Snow Wolf wolfed it down for a while. Then he said, "master, I was really in pain just now. The blood in my body seems to be burning dry, and my muscles seem to be torn. After evolution, I just feel hungry and evil. It feels like my body has been hollowed out. "


    Fang Tianxing said with a happy smile: "evolution consumes too much energy, and then you will feel hungry. By the way, when did you learn to speak?"


    "I learned it all of a sudden after evolution. Just now, in a hurry, I learned it naturally." Snow Wolf continued, it is also very happy.


    Fang Tianxing was very happy. He said to henghongxiu happily, "thank you very much."


    Heng Hongxiu said: "you''re welcome. It''s just a matter of hand. It''s also his nature that your snow wolf can successfully evolve. His future achievements are limitless."


    After explaining the good things, Fang Tianxing finished his trip and went back to school with Heng Qingyu. Along the way, Heng Qingyu seemed to have something in mind and was a little silent. Just when I was about to go back to school, I suddenly came to Fang Tianxing and said, "Fang Tianxing, I need your help."


    Fang Tianxing asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I want to compare my Chongming bird with your snow wolf." Horizontal light language looking at Fang Tianxing said.

 Chapter 255

    Heng light language is very sincere, Fang Tianxing had to agree, if he refused, I''m afraid it would hurt Heng light language''s heart, deliberately let him feel that he despised Heng light language.


    Fang Tianxing said, "OK, I promise you."


    Artest is also full of expectations. They want to see the powerful power of the growing up beast. They also want to see how snow wolf will deal with Fang Tianxing in front of Zhongming bird.


    Artest is about to watch the battle between Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu. Without waiting for his reaction, he just feels a gust of wind blowing, and Heng Qingyu''s Chongming bird flutters to the field.


    "Meteor, you also hand it, you can try their own strength, remember the main points so far, don''t hurt the horizontal light language of Chongming bird." Fang Tianxing touched the snow wolf''s head and told him.


    See such a scene, horizontal light language angry said: "you look down on me, Xiaoming, give me all the strength to attack."


    Xiaoming is the name given to Chongming bird by hengqingyu. Chongming bird''s wings flutter. The snow wolf obviously feels threatened and becomes furious.


    In the eyes of many people, Chongming bird looks like an ordinary bird, but after all, it is a god beast with unimaginable power. When Chongming bird is still tens of feet away from snow wolf, it suddenly shakes its wings and its feathers fall off.


    These feathers fell down like sharp arrows, and the snow wolf roared up to the sky. His whole body seemed to be covered with silver light, which flickered slowly around him to protect himself.


    Chongming bird''s feathers hit the snow wolf like a sharp arrow. The snow wolf put on a defensive posture, and his silver light shrank, ready to resist the attack.


    These feathers fall like a rainstorm, and crash on the snow wolf. The silver light on the snow wolf blocks the feathers of Chongming bird. But the feathers fell one after another, and the light on Chongming bird was not clear. It was hard to resist the first attack of Chongming bird.


    At last, Chongming bird''s feather attack is over. At this moment, people around him yell. It turns out that Chongming bird has just finished the feather attack. Facing the Chongming bird, the snow wolf roars and does not hesitate to fight back. He puts out a sharp claw and grabs Chongming bird directly.


    At the moment, the Chongming bird swoops down with a powerful force. One claw is enough to break Snow Wolf''s neck, even a piece of steel will be crushed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two beasts collided with each other. Facing the snow wolf''s claws, Chongming bird pecked at the snow wolf''s neck, then put out his claws and hit the snow wolf''s claws together.


    The two beasts collided with each other, and a hurricane was set off around them, which blinded the spectators. When the hurricane dispersed, snow wolf and chongmingniao had separated.


    The two sides only hit each other. Chongmingniao was cut off a claw by snow wolf and screamed. Snow wolf was injured and chongmingniao pecked his neck. Just a fight has been injured, although Fang Tianxing had told Snow Wolf points up to now, can be horizontal light language not to spare, the battle is unexpectedly fierce.


    But this is not the most surprising thing for the onlookers. A fight, Chongming bird suffered a big loss, but also can''t care to break the claws, want to run away, but has seen the blood of the snow wolf won''t give him such a chance.


    Chongming bird hisses, and its black awn flickers. It''s even bigger. Snow wolf is more like a rabbit with no way to escape under Chongming bird''s claws. Chongming bird wings a fan, severe storm swept.


    Chongming bird is a rare species left over from the ancient times. It contains the blood of the ancient demon God and is very powerful.


    Driven by the horizontal light, a fierce light flashed in chongmingniao''s eyes, and his huge body turned into a blood light. In a moment, he rushed to the snow wolf and pecked at him with a sharp beak.


    Whew! Chongmingniao''s speed is very fast. Before people can react, they see a flash in front of them. There is an incomparable force in front of them. The whole person flies backwards like a shell and hits the ground hard.


    The blood wolf''s body suddenly appeared a huge claw mark with deep visible bone.


    Huge impact, so that the snow wolf could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale instantly. Chongmingniao is worthy of being a god beast in ancient times. Both speed and power are far beyond the same realm of human practitioners. If the snow wolf had evolved just now, I''m afraid it would have been hit hard by now.


    Chongming bird is still hovering in the sky, ready to attack, horizontal light language said: "continue to attack, don''t give the opponent a chance to breathe."


    Hearing the words, Chongming bird roared, turned into a white lightning and rushed to the blood wolf.


    I saw a flash of white light. Chongming bird rushed towards the blood wolf. It was as fast as lightning and had no chance to react. Just as Chongming bird rushed over, the blood wolf suddenly jumped up and jumped onto Chongming bird''s back. Chongmingniao couldn''t peck the blood wolf. He noticed that the snow wolf was on his back. It turned out that the blood wolf had just evolved and had not been familiar with his own strength. Just after a warm-up, he had already fully stimulated the blood in his body, and his strength was much better than before.


    Although Chongming bird''s strength is not weaker than blood wolf''s, but the mastery of its own strength is far away. In front of Chongming bird, snow wolf can''t give full play to its own strength.


    Snow Wolf gradually mastered their own strength, in the back of Chongming bird, Chongming bird efforts to shake, want to drop the blood wolf. But the snow wolf''s claw is fiercely inserted in Chongming bird. He opens his mouth and bites Chongming bird''s neck.


    Snow Wolf''s big mouth tightly bite Chongming bird''s neck, only a few rounds, Chongming bird was hit by the blood wolf, scarred all over, completely lost the fighting ability.


    See this scene, the face of horizontal light language suddenly gloomy as water, ugly to the extreme. Snow Wolf and chongmingniao are both high-level spirit beasts with excellent combat power. Among the spirit beasts of the same level, they are powerful. Even they can fight against the demon cultivation of the same level.


    Heng Qingyu''s Zhongming bird keeps wailing, and Fang Tianxing immediately drinks to stop the blood wolf. Both of them are precious. There''s no need to increase unnecessary casualties. If Heng Qingyu hadn''t pressed him step by step, Fang Tianxing would not have fought so hard.


    Fang Tianxing said to the horizontal light language: "light language, we say good point to the end, why aggressive."


    "I don''t believe I''m worse than you. Why is your blood wolf stronger than my Chongming bird. Why do you take all the advantages by yourself The more she spoke, the more black she was. It seemed that she was polluted by something. Her face was full of madness and paranoia.


    Fang Tianxing immediately came to him and said to Heng Qingyu, "calm down quickly, and don''t be controlled by the negative emotions in your heart. Become the slave of the heart devil and lose the upward power. "

 Chapter 256

    Most of the time, people''s choices are not what they want. The times always impose restrictions on people. In the 19th century, there was a large-scale outbreak of war in the world. People who made great contributions in the war neutrality were highly respected, while other types of talents were ignored. They were indifferent to the success or failure of the war, and were frozen and ridiculed.


    In the 21st century, the world tends to be stable. The businessmen who make money are worshipped by people in that era. Those who are not suitable to be businessmen are mostly left out in the cold. In that era, the income of scientific research is low, and it is very difficult for many people who study basic science to live a decent life.


    In the 22nd century, with the rapid development of science and technology, people''s desire to explore the sky is extremely strong, and those who do scientific research are highly respected by people. Those businessmen are ignored, and they are considered to be able to buy and sell, and have no real contribution to society.


    In the 23rd century, the invasion of extraterrestrial demons and the emergence of network writers who can protect the human beings in the galaxy have become the main force to protect the galaxy. Therefore, it is highly praised by people, where other industries are not as good as network authors, it can only be regarded as something that ordinary talents will do.


    The wheel of the times is rolling forward. I don''t know what the next century will be like. The times need what kind of people, what kind of people will become the protagonist of the times, but the protagonist is always a minority, or even the only one, everyone wants to become the protagonist, facing extremely cruel competition, the winner temporarily wins the victory, constantly meet the challenger''s attack, the loser can only hide in the corner lick the wound, ready for the next attack.


    The times are cruel. At any time, there are only a few winners. Most of them don''t even have the qualification to be cannon fodder. Fang Tianxing doesn''t like such times. He thinks everyone should be the protagonist in his life,


    However, it can not be said that the era has created heroes. The amazing characters in each era are extremely beautiful. It is precisely because of the inclination of the whole society that these talents and the elites among those elites are fed.


    Only by sacrificing the mediocre, or even banishing the mediocre, can genius become a great man worshipped by all.


    Genius is dazzling because there are many bones below. There are countless losers.


    Many people are too timid to be encouraged by the times they are in, to hide their original intention, and to turn themselves into people who have no ideas, no opinions and no creativity step by step. They only know how to cater to readers, adapt to the times, how to be signed by editors and how to improve their performance.


    Their level gradually improves, the code speed is faster and faster, but the thought also gradually converges, including me. Even for some time, looking at the words, the stories have become cliches. Even if it''s a little refreshing, it has already lost its soul and is meaningless.


    Every era is a special one. There are good and bad. Fang Tianxing''s world in his heart should reflect the real world. There are fixed classes, the gap between the rich and the poor, equal rights and independent personality between men and women, social progress, marital relations, workplace ecology, old people, children, men, women, ordinary workers, white-collar workers and officials, There are also ordinary clerks, in short, all embracing, who can accommodate the existence of any kind of masses and express their living conditions and thoughts.


    Sometimes it''s not the times that make heroes, it''s the heroes that make the times. Just like the development of network literature.


    In 2003, others were writing about Western Fantasy and making fake foreign products, but some people wanted to write about local cultivation, so "journey to the ethereal" succeeded.


    In 2004, the background of Xiuzhen''s novels was both ancient and alien, and some people put them in the context of modern city. Shenglong road succeeded.


    In 2006, other people were making up their own settings, but some people adopted the setting of Fengshen journey to the West¡¶ "The Buddha is the Tao" is a success.


    In 2008, the protagonists of Xiuzhen were all gifted, but some of them were ordinary people with poor qualifications¡¶ The story of mortals'' Cultivation of immortals is a success


    In 2013, no one thought of putting technology into the magic world. The first one to do so made a fortune, and arcane throne succeeded.


    In 2016, Xihuan declined, and some people merged into the second meta culture. Before the book was finished, it was going to be animated. "Let go of the witch" became a hit.


    In 2018, we can only gnaw at the old with the waste firewood. We feel that all the routines have been used up, and the talking elbow has written "king, please forgive me" with a little cheap aura.


    When people are stagnant, there are always people who can write masterpieces to reconcile people and suppress Wanfang, which arouse the crazy imitation and worship of countless ordinary writers.


    The protagonist in the novel is not God, but man. He will also fail, and the refining of medicine, amulet and utensil is not 100% successful.


    He will also despair, and then grow up step by step, and his mentality will get better step by step. He won''t always take the first place in all kinds of competitions. He didn''t always get the treasure and inheritance when he explored the spiritual realm of relics.


    He''s not very strong. He can''t kill more than a few people. He was born a civilian, without a prominent background, a powerful family, a powerful parent, and a rebellious talent.


    He won''t meet all kinds of grandfathers, elders, and get inheritance for no reason. He can be single-minded, don''t have many women at the same time. His luck is not always so adverse, every time can turn the Jedi, do not face.


    He doesn''t win every bet. He''s not so confident that he gambles all his fortune with others. He is not so fearless when he meets the unknown. He''ll be depressed, he''ll collapse, he''ll cry.


    The children of rich families are not always rubbish. They also have good talents and are better than them. He''s not so smart, he''ll be cheated, he''ll suffer a lot, and he''ll be almost killed.


    But he is growing up step by step. He is looking for himself in constant failure. He knew that he had no talent and would work harder than others. He grew up from nothing and became a confident and powerful person.


    He knows what his needs are and will not meet and love one another. He grew up in constant self denial and found his own way. He tried to get all kinds of opportunities and prepare well. Even if he failed, he had no regrets.


    After experiencing collapse and despair, we will move forward more angrily. He made up the gap of realm with his own honed technology, rather than relying on some secret treasure to crush easily


    If he doesn''t get the first place in the competition, it will arouse his fighting spirit even more. He will have a better understanding of human nature if he has a sting. After all, most of us are human beings, not gods, not fools who only cry against heaven.


    Even if they can''t change the world, they will use their enthusiasm to infect the people who read their own words, and let the latecomers inherit their ideals and beliefs and move on. A great cause, even if the predecessors died, there are still future generations with unyielding faith to continue to fight.


    I''m afraid that the cold world has worn away its edges and corners and compromised with the world. Forget your ideal and become a walking corpse.


    As long as you know what you want, move forward towards your goal. Since you take this step, your competitors will no longer be the 80% of the people. What you have to face is the 20% ahead of you. The further you go, the greater the gap between you and the people in front of you. Along the way, at different stages, you will feel the individual differences brought about by various factors, such as family background, thinking horizon, knowledge accumulation, social resources, platform opportunities, intelligence ability and so on.

 Chapter 257

    There has never been any fairness in this world. You need to find your own advantages and make up for your disadvantages, and strive to break through the bottleneck and improve your competitiveness, so that you can catch up with your competitors one by one.


    Fang Tianxing wrote these thoughts in his heart as a speech in the related works, ending today''s codeword. It''s early in the morning, and Fang Tianxing went to sleep with satisfaction.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing was awakened by Artest, who said to him, "Heng light language has an accident outside."


    It turned out that at lunch today, Heng light language wanted to reward himself, so he went to the hotel outside the school and added a drumstick. Then he found something suspected of insect eggs in the drumstick in the middle of the meal, so he went to the hotel manager. As a result, the manager insisted that it was meat foam and didn''t need to be checked.


    In this way, Heng light language found their leaders to reflect, and then in the afternoon, they arranged people to take chicken legs. Heng light language thought that we could take chicken legs to test so soon, and was a little excited. So Heng light language to help them take the drumstick, in case, from the beginning of meeting with them, Heng light language began to use the mobile phone recording.


    Then a person in charge took me to the office of the catering company. When I entered the office, I began to get confused. They didn''t take it for inspection, but gave it to their general manager. Five or six managers around me started a series of statements about what those things were, and then interesting things came.


    One manager said it could be rice, rice. But it''s obviously not a grain of rice,


    After a while, another manager said it was cumin and other spices. Although they said many possibilities, every time they said it was likely to be worm eggs or maggots, they firmly denied it.


    Heng light language for the first time a person in the face of the restaurant''s high-level, at the beginning of the psychological is a little nervous, because just arrived at the office, they don''t care about the expression let him a little confused, but with the beginning of the freshness past, Heng light language mood also began to calm down, at that time in the heart of an idea, he needs to know exactly what those are.


    So for more than an hour, Heng Qingyu suggested that the chicken legs should be tested. Then whenever Heng Qingyu asked this question, they said that there was no such test technology, so they could not test it accurately.


    But I couldn''t manage so much, so I had to give up. No matter what they said, I asked that the drumsticks should be tested. After more than an hour''s theoretical study, they finally had to agree. But it was a little late, so they said that they would pack and seal the drumsticks first, and then take them to the test in the afternoon, They agreed.


    The first time I experienced this kind of thing, I felt a lot. At the beginning, they said. It''s the responsibility of the supplier to find the supplier, and then say that it''s the manufacturer''s problem, so we should find the manufacturer.


    On the way back to the dormitory, Heng Qingyu was in a very complicated mood, because he didn''t know how to face the result. No matter whether there was a problem with the chicken leg in the end, I didn''t know whether it should be happy or sad. It turned out that there were some things that people could not do. At that time, I was so confused that I felt a little confused. The managers took the sealed chicken leg to test, I thought they had contacted in advance, but when I got to the company, the female manager told me that they didn''t contact in advance, and then the company said that they didn''t accept personal testing requirements.


    Then came a person in charge of the horizontal light language said, they can only detect bacteria and other microorganisms, can''t check whether this is maggot, and then I asked you whether it can''t be detected or not. After asking questions repeatedly, he finally changed his mind and said that they could not test the drumstick. They were afraid that they would have to face a lawsuit at that time.


    He also told me that yesterday a student from another school brought some seaweed from their school canteen for testing, because the student suspected that the seaweed had been soaked in formalin, and then they refused him. For fear of getting into trouble.


    Angry horizontal light language had to come back alone, after listening to horizontal light language, Fang Tianxing also felt very angry, some people clearly have the ability to make things clear, but they just do not want to know the truth.


    Fang Tianxing sympathizes with Heng Qingyu''s experience. Some people don''t long for the truth in the face of problems. But only think about their own interests, for fear of bringing trouble to themselves, for their own work no enthusiasm, just fooling through.


    Fang Tianxing decided to go with Heng light language, must find out the truth. Artest also said on one side to help horizontal light language to find out the truth, let this matter completely come to light.


    There are a lot of food safety problems. People are very concerned about food safety. What is the most prominent problem of food safety? It''s a rumor! What noodles can be cooked with glue, Porphyra is made of plastic, floss is made of cotton


    The rumor makers are hateful. They play with the public for their own ulterior purposes! But from another point of view, a slap does not make a sound, rumors to fly all over the world, just a rumor maker OK? No, there have to be people who believe and spread rumors.


    Is it because of their lack of scientific literacy that some people believe and others spread rumors? Many of us who do science popularization are aiming at this goal. As long as we improve our scientific literacy, we will not be fooled! But is that really the case?


    What is the essence of food safety? It''s a sense of security. The problem of food safety is not that the food is really unsafe, but that the food is not safe.


    People are a kind of species that need a sense of security, and the sense of security comes from the sense of control over their surroundings. Even if they can''t control it, they must at least understand it, so that they can feel at ease. Take the elderly as an example, when they are old, the decline of their physical function makes them feel powerless, and the trouble of diseases makes them confused.


    And the parties themselves, can only watch all this happen, but powerless, this is the most frustrating! At this time, if there is a method with low operation cost and low risk, but it is possible to improve these situations, even if you know that the probability is very low, if it is you, will you choose to try it.


    So, rumors are flying all over the world, not because people become stupid, but because our anxiety is more serious! In the face of many helpless problems, we urgently need to do something to make ourselves feel that we are working hard and that the problem is being solved. In this way, we can have more sense of security in our hearts!


    What to eat is the most simple and easy to operate among many methods! Of course, it can also be used in reverse, telling you what you can''t eat, and then peddling your own healthy food.


    Emerson said that there are traces of crime in all human occupations and businesses that make money.


    After all, people tend to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, especially businessmen.


    The same is true for food business people. There is nothing wrong with this book.


    We also tolerate moderate negligence and mistakes. After all, nothing is perfect.


    But it can not tolerate the collapse of morality, trampling on the bottom line, and ignoring the evil of others'' health and life.


    Do not talk about hygiene, add toxic substances, waste food recycling, food renovation


    After all, what''s the difference between this and murder? Under the high sounding, it is hard to hide the sharp edge of the executioner''s knife, as well as the flashing and greedy eyes.


    Fang Tianxing came to the food testing center with henglight language. The woman who received them was the woman she met yesterday. Seeing henglight language coming, she said with some displeasure, "I told you yesterday. What else did you do?"

 Chapter 258

    Horizontal light language will argue with him, but Fang Tianxing hold him. Pacify horizontal light language, Fang Tianxing turned to the woman said: "my brother and I come here to seek justice, want to find out the truth of the matter."


    "The truth, is the truth really that important?" That woman some don''t understand of say.


    "Not knowing the truth will make people''s anxiety difficult to ease, just like the problem of genetically modified genes in the 21st century, which should have been told by scientists. But most of what people can see and hear comes from the media. So many people demonize transgenes, and people who don''t understand transgenes talk about the harm of transgenes, with some obvious design defects and extremely unreasonable.


    Using the research that has been overturned and withdrawn as an argument to attack transgenesis, many people even label those academicians and pioneers as traitors, claiming that transgenesis is a conspiracy, and that scientists have been bought by foreign countries. People who can come up with this theory of national subjugation have amazing imagination.


    Genetically modified, OK? Let''s say no first. At that time, China was a country with a large population, and the contradiction between supply and demand of grain was prominent.


    Our own transgenic process is always hindered by the stupid people. The transgenic crops are not allowed to be promoted or planted. Then the transgenic plants from outside can not be stopped. We have been importing other people''s transgenic soybeans. In this way, China''s food security will be in the hands of others.


    In addition to the above-mentioned breeding for disease resistance, insect resistance and stress resistance, transgene can also transform coarse grains with poor nutrition into grains with uniform nutrients and reasonable nutrient distribution ratio, so that the grains of crops can synthesize nutrients that they did not have before.


    For example, if the lysine content of maize is low, some genes can be introduced into maize to make the lysine synthesis pathway of grain present completely, and high lysine maize can be produced. Similarly, golden rice rich in carotene, Amethyst rice rich in anthocyanin, shrimp red rice rich in astaxanthin, and crops rich in vitamins, oleic acid and other nutrients can be realized by transgenic technology, and it has been reported.


    Genetically modified breeding allows more people in poor areas to not only eat enough, but also eat well, so that they can only eat these cheap grains to get the necessary nutrition. Once upon a time, the camera was introduced and called by the ignorant people as being able to absorb the soul of people; Once upon a time, when the train was walking on the earth, it was said by the shallow people that it damaged the dragon vein; Up to now, transgenic technology has been facing controversy from public opinion and difficulties in practical operation. "


    It will only make the masses feel that there is something fishy in it, and make things that are clear become more troublesome. The more they cover up, the more they make people guess the darkness behind it. "


    The woman faltered and couldn''t speak. She wanted to refute but didn''t know how to speak.


    Fang Tianxing continued: "according to certain rules of the present society, doing things must be beneficial. In a utilitarian society, nothing can be separated from the word "profit". Because others need help, so I want to help others free of charge.


    This very normal and great reason has changed in our eyes. The concepts of human sophistication, right and wrong, maximization of interests and so on have been ingrained in our minds unconsciously. When doing things, we only ask about money, human feelings, benefits and so on. Where is the so-called public justice


    The woman was speechless, so she wanted to call the security guard to come and hurry to walk. At this time, a well-dressed and dignified man came. When the woman saw him, she said respectfully: "director, it''s you."


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid. After the middle-aged man learned about the situation from the woman, he turned around and said, "young man, are you here to test chicken legs?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "well, there are foreign bodies in the chicken legs that my friend ate in the restaurant, which need your detection."


    The man pulled Fang Tianxing aside and said to him, "there are a lot of organizations that are able to do the inspection, but they all test according to the standards to see if the products meet the standards. If you suspect that any specific substance has been added maliciously, please explain, otherwise the agency will not conduct separate detection.


    If the canteen suddenly 20 people diarrhea, or a restaurant table of people food poisoning, the official must actively intervene. However, if only one person is unwell and the symptoms are not serious, it is very likely that the relevant institutions will ignore it, because there are so many random factors that you cannot prove that there is a strong correlation between your discomfort and food intake.


    If you must insist on testing and can pay for it at your own expense, please describe in detail what substance you want to test. The testing agency can''t answer the empty questions that I want to know what harmful ingredients are in it.


    For example, you have to ask whether the additive content exceeds the standard. It''s easy to measure. You ask, is there something wrong with this package of food? Please come back, no organization can do it. So unless you''re sure there''s something harmful in this package of food, it''s meaningless to talk about testing. This is also the reason why food poisoning is difficult to investigate. It does not mean that it is easy to find out which substance caused the problem by taking out a bag of problematic food. "


    Horizontal light language in one side said: "I pay, then test a few common indicators."


    "In this case, you give me the things that need to be tested. Please wait for two days." The middle-aged man said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "then we''ll wait for the test results."


    The detection process is generally sampling, crushing, adding water, processing, heating, etc., adding reagents, adding the second, third and fourth reagents, etc., extracting several drops of supernatant, taking reaction card, etc., inserting into the machine or comparing the values, and recording.


    Fang Tianxing and Heng light language back, on the way, Heng light language asked Fang Tianxing: "do you think I''m too impulsive, this money will not be wasted, if there is no problem, my money will not be wasted."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "you also know that you have some impulses. Everything you do has a result. It may be good or bad."


    Heng light language''s face is getting worse and worse, but Fang Tianxing''s words changed and said to him: "but I believe what you do is meaningful. If everyone doesn''t show up, many things will be covered with dust and will never be known."


    Horizontal light language some loss of say: "you don''t tease me, in the history of those birds have no good end, you this is not pit me?"


    "It is not because of misfortune and fortune that a country lives and dies. If everyone only knows how to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages, what will the world be like?" Fang Tianxing said to him,


    Every change in history has been accompanied by great sacrifice. Liang Qichao once said that there are no walkers, no plans for the future, no dead, no calls for the future. The political reforms of all countries have been made out of bloodshed. Today, China has never heard of anyone who has shed blood because of the political reforms, so the country is not prosperous. If you have, please start with your descendants.


    People tend to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, but some people take the world as their own responsibility, and some people''s eyes are limited to their own narrow world, which can be divided into high and low.


    It''s not to get benefits, it''s to pursue everything. Just like Mr. Lu Xun in the period of the Republic of China, Mr. Lu Xun faced the ignorant and backward masses at that time. Although Lu Xun''s criticism was severe, it was because of his love for the people.


    He criticized the Chinese for being cowardly, afraid of power and bullying the weak. The brave are angry and draw the edge to the stronger; The timid are angry, but take the edge to the weaker.


    He criticized the Chinese for following the old ways, superstitious of sages, abiding by the law, being content with the status quo, not thinking about change, and lacking the spirit of innovation.


    He criticized those hypocrites, hypocrisy, selfishness, affectation, who were all flattering, deceiving, vicious, violent and bullying the weak.

 Chapter 259

    He criticized the Chinese people for being good at onlookers, fighting with each other, fighting against each other, and lacking a sense of unity; He criticized the Chinese people for using deception and deception to soothe their own wounds, seeking psychological comfort, lacking courage to face the cruel reality, and so on.


    Tell the truth in the age when everyone tells lies; In the age of numbness, everyone has a full heart. What he wants to do is to wake up the numbness of the people and wake up the sleeping country and nation.


    What he wants to do is to appeal to the young people to shed their long suppressed blood.


    What he wants to do is let these merciless and indifferent realities see the power of justice.


    What he wanted to do was to tell the public that it was time to think about how the tragedy and injustice of reality came into being.


    What he wants to do is to show the world that the power of youth a hundred years ago is still as strong as a river today.


    If the world''s personal interests are the highest, and people do not fight for themselves, this kind of thought will become the mainstream, and sacrifice and dedication will become the fool everyone mocks.


    We will no longer really care about whether people who are a few kilometers away from us are living in dire straits. We will no longer regard grand ideas as the meaning of life. After all, we have learned to be smart. We want to see a relaxing chicken soup, learn to find a good job, travel, relax and watch popcorn movies.


    After all, the culture of today''s era has become light and shallow. After all, we are no longer willing to tangle in the face of difficulties. We prefer postmodern self mockery to Lu Xun''s heaviness.


    If modernism is the distortion after despair, then the characteristic of post-modern culture is that self mockery is replaced by practical thinking after despair - it seems relaxed, but in fact it is more desperate. At least, few people now believe that they can change the world.


    Did Lu Xun''s books change the world? No, society is still moving in the established direction. However, I should still pay the highest respect to him. I look at what I have done. Compared with Mr. Lu Xun, I feel ashamed.


    Just go up, don''t listen to those who abandon themselves. What you can do, what you can say. There is a part of heat and a part of light.


    Just like fireflies, they can shine a little in the dark without waiting for the torch.


    Many people say that Lu Xun often copy his foreign works in a blunt way. He argues that he hopes to introduce German grammar into Chinese, so he seems blunt.


    There are always people to do these jobs, and they will get better and better. In the future, they will be of great benefit. In fact, Lu Xun is not a God. He has no ability to judge whether Chinese people are born ugly and uneducable. In other words, he thinks that ugliness may be temporary. Society will eventually improve itself and make constant progress. Otherwise, these works will be meaningless.


    Fang Tianxing said these words to Heng Qingyu, who was very touched and felt that what he had done was meaningful.


    Fang Tianxing returns to the dormitory and finds that Artest is waiting for him. Fang Tian walked over and asked, "what''s the matter? Are you having trouble with your girlfriend?"


    Artest looked at Fang Tianxing, his look a little lonely, just feel very unhappy.


    After a while, Artest began to tell that he and his girlfriend Xu Xinnao conflicts today.


    Today, something happened at Artest''s home, which made him feel very tired, and he wanted to communicate with his girlfriend, but his girlfriend Xu Xin was playing games in the dormitory, which made him suspicious, such as his girlfriend''s empathy.


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "when there are contradictions and disputes, the first step should be to ease the emotions of yourself and the other party, and how to release your emotions correctly. As for communication and reasoning, it''s all after emotional counseling."


    Artest said that at the beginning, it was because his girlfriend Xu Xin formed a team with others. He thought that his girlfriend was a little close to a boy in the game team recently, and he was a little jealous.


    When Xu Xin was playing the game, Artest said to her, "to tell you the truth, do you like others?"


    Xu Xin impatiently said: "what ghost, say what."


    Artest quickly said: "you just like this, I''m a little unhappy."


    "Because I didn''t form a team with you and you played games?" Xu Xin said discontentedly.


    Artest nodded and said, "well, especially playing games with others, not with me." Artest''s expression is very implicit. In fact, it means that he feels neglected.


    Xu Xin said to him: "you don''t rank, I''m just with our team. Xu Xin obviously didn''t feel the appeal of boys, but just talked about the matter.


    Artest anxiously said: "I can wait for you several, the game is important or I am important."


    "You are important, but what happened when you left me for a while? Don''t stick to me all the time." Xu Xin some discontented said.


    Artest sad said: "you are easy to say." Artest began to get emotional and prevaricated in Xu Xin''s coquettish way. Artest felt some dissatisfaction because similar things often happened before. Artest didn''t care much before, but now he has a sense of crisis.


    Xu Xin discontented said: "you do not play row, can blame me?"


    "You''re not in line up either." Artest immediately said.


    "With the team mate to play match, originally to be ranked, five rows is not enough." Xu Xin explained.


    Artest suddenly said: "matching is later."


    Xu Xin said helplessly: "what game do you want to play? Can I play with you now?" Artest''s unreasonable, let Xu Xin also began to have emotions, and feel that he is a little puzzling.


    "Come on, I''m not that ambitious." Artest waved his hand and said.


    "My heart is big or your heart is too small, I just feel that playing two sets doesn''t matter, if it makes you very unhappy, I can apologize." Xu Xin said wrongly.


    Artest heartache said: "sorry, maybe my heart is too thin, so I want to tell you."


    "I will also look at this matter from your point of view. Some things can''t be completely blamed on you. Maybe I really think too much sometimes. I hope you can understand each other just like me." Xu Xin said comfortingly.


    Artest said to Xu Xin: "in fact, I hope your behavior doesn''t seem to care about me. I know you have taken the initiative to look for me. Recently may be lazy, I do not look for you, you also ignore me. If I am used to this rhythm, I will wait for you to come to me. But if I make you feel this way, will you feel that I don''t like you very much

 Chapter 260

    Fang Tianxing can see that in the whole process, Artest is still trying to control his emotions as much as possible, and does not have too many positive conflicts with Xu Xin, but his emotions have been generated. In contrast, Xu Xin seems to have begun to apologize and admit her mistakes, but her way of speaking is not convinced. She is not satisfied with Artest''s preaching.


    But the way men and women communicate is not the same, Artest thought that this is in communication. However, it''s just venting your emotions. It''s similar to moral kidnapping. Originally, one''s mood is unstable and one''s laziness is the first, but he forces the other party to conform to his own attitude in the way of the victim.


    Finally, Xu Xin said in a blunt tone, "well, I''m wrong. I''ll change it later."


    "Admit your mistake and go for a snack like me. If I do something wrong to you one day, I will only tell you, I''m wrong, what''s your reaction. For example, I told you how I felt, but you are beating the king. Can I do the same to you in the future? " Artest said discontentedly.


    At this point, Artest immersed in their emotions, and Xu Xin''s mood is also a little strained. As a result, Artest felt very tired to communicate with Xu Xin.


    This kind of dialogue, Fang Tianxing believes, will happen to many couples. Artest communicated with his girlfriend with emotion, and did not use the things he usually created in network literature to ease his emotion. On the contrary, they turn what they have learned into weapons and make themselves stand at the commanding height of morality.


    Including usually we see a lot of emotional articles, emotional methods, skills are also like this. Many times, many people turn these things into their own weapons. However, this knowledge is not a spear, nor a sword, nor a life-saving straw that you can grasp when there is a problem, nor a weapon to protect yourself absolutely right.


    It looks more like children''s usual means when they quarrel. And even if we are in communication, the core of the argument will stay in the right and wrong of the event, ignoring the feelings of each other when it happened.


    There are few real right and wrong things between men and women. What we need to review and discuss is the feelings of the parties, not the event itself. Bear in mind that when describing feelings, the parties themselves are dealing with emotions autonomously. When we go back to the event itself, it''s easy to make conflicts and emotions intensify again, so that we can''t communicate smoothly.


    Fang Tianxing said to Artest: "brother, you should say that. You have to tell Xu Xin that you apologize for the unhappiness you have caused by not dealing with your emotions properly. I am so much older than you, I feel your love and respect for me, but I am so selfish, standing in my own position to think and put pressure on you. Sorry, in fact, my emotional source is mainly because I miss you. I want you to accompany me instead of others. I''m shy and don''t want to say such words to you directly. I''m sorry for your misunderstanding. "


    Fang Tianxing was very touched by what he said to Artest. When men and women get along with each other, there are always contradictions. Secondly, they respect each other''s opinions.


    Has the final say that boys should be active in their emotions and learn to lead girls, but don''t always say what you want, you should learn to ask the other side''s initiative.


    Being able to listen to each other''s opinions and adjust your behavior according to them is a kind of tolerance.


    Girls value one thing very much in their relationship, that is, enough respect and love. If you can''t respect each other''s opinions and put them into your decision-making process, then you won''t tolerate each other.


    Tolerance is not just that there is a quarrel, I do not care about you, such tolerance is the simplest, the shallowest tolerance.


    Because when you say that, in your heart, this person is not an equal object of communication, but a person you don''t care about at all. You are communicating with her with a sense of superiority.


    Real tolerance is to be able to take each other into consideration, two people can communicate equally together, you can listen to each other''s opinions, respect and try to identify with each other''s ideas.


    Tolerance also means respect for the weaknesses of the other party. Here I use respect. Pay attention to the difference.


    The tolerance here is the real understanding and acceptance of the imperfections of the other party.


    Never feel that some problems are caused by someone else''s problems, and they can be solved by changing someone else, because changing someone often means the emergence of new problems, and you can never have no problems.


    When it comes to tolerance, we all feel that we are at a loss. If we pay more, we will be at a loss. But this idea is wrong.


    You are in the relationship between two people. In this relationship, each of us makes efforts to make two people better. This is a bigger thinking pattern.


    If you are tolerant every time, what you think is that I gave in this time, and I made some sacrifice. Until you can not tolerate, all the discontent can no longer be suppressed.


    But if you are thinking, I am working hard for our relationship, then your tolerant attitude will be very positive and healthy.


    If everyone can regard the effort in their own feelings as the effort for the sake of relationship rather than sacrificing themselves, then I believe you will have less resentment when you are tolerant of each other.


    After Fang Tianxing''s words, Artest''s problems are solved. He says goodbye to Fang Tianxing and apologizes to Xu Xin.


    Fang Tianxing watched Artest leave, his heart is also a lot of emotion, many times the relationship between anyone is composed of emotion, but to maintain emotion, we must use appropriate methods.


    Sometimes, improper methods will make the real situation just opposite to one''s own wishes, just like people''s life. People want to pursue the life they want, but always find that they do not.


    Some people will give up their ideals and pursuits if they can''t bear the blow. But many times the wrong way, too high expectations will make things simply will not succeed.


    Only calm down, serious thinking, the use of things in line with the development of the method, in order to make their true progress towards success. Artest''s incident this time makes Fang Tianxing have a lot of feelings about network literature. Many times, some network writers confide what they want to say, and they don''t care about the readers'' feelings at all.


    The market reaction of such works is always very low. The author will only improve the depth of writing from his own subjective point of view, but the market does not accept such efforts.


    As a result, such writers tend to abandon themselves, lose the motivation to continue writing, and finally have no choice but to give up their ideals.


    Fang Tianxing hopes that his works can be close to the masses, close to life, help people solve problems in life, seek truth from illusion, and pursue the true truth.


    In fact, the truth is constantly changing. Many people say that reading is useless. What''s more, such people not only haven''t read many books, but also don''t have enough life experience. In their life, they are still in a very self and naive level: how to find a good job, how to live better, what can make them happier, and how to work more efficiently.

 Chapter 261

    All of them are self-centered and daily life is self-centered. Of course, we can''t realize the value and importance of literature. What we can experience is only superficial and childish pleasure and utilitarian instrumental rationality.


    But sooner or later, life will not be so childish. Your friends will be far away from you, your parents will be old, you will have your own partner and children, and your responsibilities will not only be your own life, but also your family''s life. These different responsibilities are often contradictory.


    How to deal with the conflict between your career development and your life values, and how to deal with the conflict between your career and your family? What if you have to work with people you hate? What do you do when you realize the coldness, ruthlessness and darkness of the world and can''t go on?


    For example, this is the best era of information dissemination in history. The literacy rate, education level and leisure time, energy and money that can be used to receive information in addition to livelihood are all at the highest stage in history.


    The Internet also brings the increase of geometric multiple of information content and the convenience and cheapness of communication in various senses. But is our understanding of something, especially those complex and important events, really closer to the truth than in the past?


    Now we really have more conditions to approach the truth, which is the benefit of material development objectively. But if we really want to pursue the truth, we still need to actively invest a lot of time and energy.


    If we want to pursue spiritual freedom, healthy and independent personality, we need great courage, hard work and overcoming numerous difficulties. From this point of view, it is not easier now than in the past.


    The reality is that most people don''t have this kind of pursuit subjectively. So if you think you have this kind of pursuit, I encourage you to insist on it. At the same time, I advise you to have a clear understanding soon.


    Most people don''t read literature books, not because literature books can''t make people successful or practical, but because they have lost the ability to read literature books and the pleasure of reading long texts.


    Because you think it''s a waste of time to do something meaningless, and it should be canceled. If you think it''s a waste of time, but it''s very interesting, how can you persuade others not to do it?


    You know if you try to persuade people not to do things that are interesting to them, they will be killed. Let me tell you, if you want to pretend, you think literature books are not for entertainment, but for conversation. You can listen to them.


    If you listen to pride and prejudice, it is very likely that the speaker will introduce the background knowledge, and then introduce the plot, how the hero misunderstands, how to reconcile, and how to reflect.


    Modern people have been in the fragmented entertainment, losing the ability to read long texts and the pleasure of feeling literary books. On the contrary, it is strange that literary books can neither entertain themselves nor provide social value.


    Why don''t you think it''s your problem? If you can''t feel something good, you have to say it''s useless. Now you don''t have these in your life. Of course, you can''t feel the power of thinking. You can''t feel the significance of these to whether you can have an honest and upright life.


    But it''s just that you are still young today. Sooner or later, you will face the difficulties of life, the contradictions that everyone has to face from ancient times to modern times, and you will have to think about the meaning of life. Only then did you know how naive you were to say that today.


    No one can really do not encounter a bit of tribulation, when you face the tribulation, many other things can let you out of the predicament, but only serious thinking can understand the meaning of life from the predicament and get more things.


    The meaning of being alive is not just to be alive. Long ago, when people''s life was still very hard, being alive was really just to be alive. Now the material is extremely rich, but people''s happiness has not improved much.


    There are many new problems in the new era. If you want to solve problems, you should not only have courage, but also face them seriously and solve them instead of escaping.


    For example, Tang Hai, a college student in front of Tianxing, was silent for a long time because of lovelorn. Later, he met Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing helped him to meet his ex girlfriend, helped him out of the lovelorn predicament, and brought him to Dajiang factory. He saw that people at the bottom of the society were still willing to make efforts to change their lives. After living in Dajiang factory for a period of time, Tang Hai came to Dajiang factory, Tang Hai, who regained his confidence, left Dajiang factory.


    Tang Hai, who left Dajiang factory, came to Long''an City, an old enterprise with a history of 40-50 years. The company''s welfare is good. A few years ago, Tang Hai just stopped welfare housing distribution, but there are many rules and regulations, and the personnel relationship is complex.


    The company recruits very few people, and the conditions are very harsh, especially those who are placed in the headquarters to do administrative management. When Tang Hai first went, the youngest relative in the Department was several years older than Tang Hai. Because he was thin and small, maybe he didn''t grow up completely. It seems very immature, not like a person who has already participated in the work, not even like a college student, like a high school student. And no background, no workplace relationships.


    Such a Tanghai, in such a large, orderly operation of large enterprises, is completely a small screw, insignificant.


    For a variety of reasons, Tang Hai was informed by his unit to start his internship three months in advance, and his graduation thesis and design were all done in his spare time. Still remember the first day of work, in addition to excited and nervous, the rest is only a face of capital muddled force.


    The mysterious gate of the unit, the shuttle bus stretching for hundreds of meters, tens of thousands of employees swarmed into various office buildings and R & D workshops. At noon, the canteen was noisy, and a table of people were eating while chatting about terms that Tang Hai didn''t understand.


    In the Department, there are incessant calls, faxes, typing sounds, rows of secret cabinets temporarily storing secret related materials and documents, mountains of printed documents. Colleagues keep going in and out of the office, holding meetings, organizing meetings, sending documents to leaders


    For Tang Hai, a poor college student from a small place who has not yet graduated, this scene is beyond imagination.


    Back to school after work in the evening, the roommates still brush the post bar of the post bar, open the black, talk about the talk. Tang Hai''s mind is like playing a movie, living the scene he saw during the day, feeling a trance, as if he had just crossed another world.


    For several days, Tang Hai couldn''t adapt to the fact that he had really started working. He couldn''t adapt to such a fast pace of work in a state-owned enterprise, and he couldn''t adapt to so many work tools and contents that he had never seen or experienced before.


    It can be said that Tang Hai''s internship started from answering the phone, which was not affectable at all, because Tang Hai''s Department was the office, which was responsible for the whole unit''s function of uploading, releasing and contacting. There were a lot of phone calls. At the beginning, Tang Hai really didn''t know how to answer the phone.


    However, he soon mastered the skills, not only his own problems, once he was called by someone else''s problems, and found that Tang Hai was a little flustered.


    Don''t talk, the phone is connected, talk, really don''t know how to reply, can appear very professional, very experienced.


    After a moment''s silence, Tang Hai inquired about the other party''s intention in accordance with the routine, and basically didn''t show any timidity. This was due to his serious study and solid basic skills, and he answered each other''s questions one by one. He dealt with the accident perfectly.

 Chapter 262

    Later, the leader discovered this problem and greatly appreciated Tang Hai''s performance. Later, when Tang Hai became a full-time official, he came into contact with more and more work. For the first time, he participated in drafting a speech to the top leader, independently undertook to send letters to brother units, organized a meeting for the first time, sent e-mails to department heads for the first time, and formulated a work plan for the first time


    Every first time, Tang Hai did not know how many mistakes he made and made a lot of jokes, but he was also growing up.


    Later, Tang Hai often thought that it was probably because he was at a loss at the beginning and lowered everyone''s expectations. Later, when he worked brilliantly, he made so many people happy and his achievements were recognized by so many people.


    Tang Hai stayed in that company for a year. At the end of the year, Tang Hai received a confirmation email from the personnel department, which is still preserved. He just turned over a picture. This is Tang Hai''s first excellent assessment after his work.


    But since then, every assessment Tang Hai has experienced has been excellent, until today.


    He was most grateful to Fang Tianxing, who helped him out in the worst days, and he always remembered.


    But Tang Hai still has a lot of troubles. The little girls in the company like him very much. His work develops steadily, but he doesn''t dare to touch the office romance at all. For office romance, many people often demonize office romance, and sometimes even criticize office romance from the moral commanding point.


    However, Tang Hai thinks that office romance is not wrong because of many people''s cognition, and these absurd and ridiculous cognition often occur in our work and life.


    It''s like robber logic. Every time I hear someone say that office romance will affect work efficiency, it makes Tang Hai think of high school life. What''s the difference between this kind of thinking that office love affects work and school love affects study.


    According to the logic of these people, is office romance as dangerous as puppy love.


    Many people despise moral kidnapping on the one hand, and at the same time they associate with it. This kind of cognitive concept is bandit logic. I think I support it if it''s right. It''s ridiculous.


    When your work efficiency drops, there will always be people asking you whether you are in love or not, whether you are lovelorn or not, etc. In fact, love shouldn''t be carried on the back of the pot. The lack of attention to work depends on whether the person has put his work in mind.


    A person who doesn''t take work seriously in his heart will not care about his work whether he is in love or not. He may pass the buck when he comes across something. In short, he doesn''t do anything.


    On the contrary, those who are self disciplined and responsible for their work will devote themselves to their work whether they are in love or not.


    From this incident, we can see that the attitude of most workplace people towards things is to evade and shirk responsibility. When you can''t shift the responsibility to others, you shift it to things. In short, you don''t find the reason from yourself.


    It is true that many people now use love as a cover to exchange interests in private, but what does all this have to do with love itself.


    There are also human feelings in the workplace. When you meet anything, you can bypass the matter itself to discuss the human feelings behind it. Chinese people have always liked a word called Zhulian. Office romance is not a good thing if someone uses office romance to transfer benefits.


    If a student''s grades are not good, he is not a good student. This job makes less money, so it''s not a good job; If this person has done something bad, his family members are not good goods and so on.


    This kind of generalizing thinking is often encountered in work. When you make mistakes in your work, you will always be attacked personally. The leaders will think that you have problems and have done something you shouldn''t do.


    When someone is shirking responsibility for his work, the leader will feel that it is the matter, not the person.


    The most frustrating thing in the workplace is to meet people who can''t distinguish between human feelings and things.


    The workplace is a complex field of interests, so it will involve a lot of sophistication. Although office romance is responsible for some of these things, there are also some disadvantages, such as that interests are always involved.


    Whether office romance is good or bad depends on what the person who treats it does. The workplace is a place that stresses order. It can''t accommodate your willfulness and deviation.


    Some people always like to tell young people that there are no hidden rules in the workplace. Now that the society is so harmonious and people are not so bad hearted, they should ignore the hidden rules in the workplace and improve their ability to get along with it. And so on.


    In fact, it''s hidden evil. Yes, you understand correctly. These people are just digging a hole for you.


    The reason why they advise you not to pay attention to the hidden rules and refuse to tell you some hidden rules directly is that they are using them intentionally or unintentionally. If they tell you the truth, you will not cooperate foolishly to do some stupid things.


    What''s more, standing on the height of morality to blame you, pulling people with moral pressure to force you to do some reluctant things, but they can safely and freely seize the interests that do not belong to themselves.


    So, you''d better keep an eye on it. Hidden rules have been spreading since the emergence of human society.


    Even in the new century, there are still hidden rules from time to time, which have never disappeared. It''s just that under the cover of the highly developed civilization in the new century, it has become less explicit.


    But if you listen to those hypocrites who have ulterior motives, and really do not understand it, it can be sure that you step on the pit is inevitable.


    Don''t ask why this is the case. China is such a real society with complicated human relations. We all work hard for the interests.


    Tang Hai doesn''t want to make trouble, but it doesn''t mean things won''t come to him. The girl who likes Tang Hai has a good impression on him, which many people can see. Department colleagues also like this girl, Tang Hai inadvertently became his rival.


    Tang Hai found that there were many obstacles in his work, and someone deliberately made a stumbling block for him. Although Tang Hai didn''t know who it was, there was always a shadow of his colleagues in that department behind him.


    Tang Hai didn''t know what to do, so he asked Fang Tianxing his question.


    Fang Tianxing gave him a reply. As the old saying goes, the world is bustling for profit, and the world is bustling for profit. This is the true portrayal of our society. For the sake of interests, there will be struggle, for the sake of struggle, there will be infighting, for the sake of infighting, there will inevitably be hidden rules.


    Blindly emphasize the neglect of hidden rules, as long as the ability to improve their own can. In fact, it is stupid and bad, ignoring the reality of the world and the change of people''s mind.


    From the perspective of pragmatism, "knowledge" represents morality, and "action" represents behavior, which means to make everyone''s morality and behavior consistent.


    However, it is impossible for people''s morality and behavior to be consistent from the beginning. It should be morality to accommodate behavior or behavior to accommodate morality. From the perspective of historical success, it should be morality to accommodate behavior, rather than the behavior that people always think to accommodate morality. Therefore, in order to accomplish a thing, you should lower your noble moral head.

 Chapter 263

    However, morality is not a useless thing. In the concept of unity of knowledge and action, your goal must be moral.


    So, in order to achieve your goal, you can do small evil, but you must be sure that your result is great good. The unity of knowledge and action is a kind of survival, which allows you to do things in a way lower than morality, but you must achieve a goal higher than general morality.


    Fang Tianxing''s words are not so profound. Instead, he wants Tang Hai to face other people''s difficulties bravely and repay them with good deeds. How can he repay them with good deeds? For other people''s difficulties, it is the right choice to return them.


    Tang Hai understood Fang Tianxing''s words, he said: "I understand, I will deal with everything."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "as long as you have a clear understanding of the reality and hold a positive attitude, you can naturally make the right choice."


    Tang Hai returned to his position, and soon the department head came to Tang Hai and said, "what''s wrong with the plan for the new project? Haven''t you finished it yet?"


    "Xiao Liu is responsible for following up this new project, which has nothing to do with me." Tang Hai responded.


    "But Xiao Liu said it was all up to you." Asked the head of the Department.


    Tang Hai knew that he was on purpose, so he quickly said, "I want to ask Xiao Liu about this."


    If you directly push things back to Xiao Liu, you can''t avoid fighting. Because the more you are afraid of fighting, the more people will bully you.


    A lot of people in the workplace, with you no injustice, crooked butt will poke you, in fact, is to test your bottom line. The more you retreat, the more people will bully you. So don''t be afraid. In fact, this thing doesn''t have much technical content. Don''t be afraid. Just grope slowly and rise in the face of difficulties.


    If you can find some fun from the interpersonal struggle, and taste the endless joy of fighting with heaven and earth, it means that your mentality has been very mature.


    Xiao Liu had already prepared for the post recruitment. The head of the Department came back soon and said to Tang Hai, "Xiao Liu is busy with other things. His work will be handed over to you first."


    Tang Hai had to take over Xiao Liu''s work. After a careful look at Xiao Liu''s work, he found that there were many loopholes in it. In addition, the problem of doing more and making more mistakes was not that he was wrong. If he made mistakes, he had to take responsibility. It was right to be scolded.


    It''s about more. Things beyond the scope of affordability, we must first learn to refuse, if you take over, and finally can not be completed, the only bad luck is yourself. If you refuse him to do more work, it will be delayed. Remember that work is never done, but a lot of procrastination is gone.


    Some people may say that I am too far away from my boss, and now only my immediate boss can see me. But in fact, the truth is the same. If you want to make progress and climb up, you must constantly gain the trust of people around you, especially your leaders and their leaders.


    Please believe that everyone is not a fool. The more shrewd you are, the less you will be trusted. On the surface, everyone laughs, but in fact, the psychological distance will be farther and farther away from you.


    It seems that the so-called career survival strategy can make you not suffer, suffer, and take the blame, but its terrible invisible negative effects will completely offset all the positive effects.


    Why? Because the more savvy you are, the less allies you have and the less trust you get from your leaders or boss.


    The more carefully you protect yourself from losses, the more people rack their brains to play with you, because the stronger your shrewdness is, the more other people worry that you will deal with him, and eventually it will be a dead circle.


    Tang Hai carefully looked at Xiao Liu''s problem and found that many people''s interests were involved in it. What interests or benefits does a thing have for all parties need to be clearly distinguished in order to see everyone''s purpose.


    As a result, Yili found something wrong. Several nodes of the business were illegal, and the whole information was illegal and highly suspected of fraud.


    As long as I report him, I''m sure I can make him drink a pot. But Tang Hai thinks carefully that things will not be so simple. If Xiao Liu is alone, he will never dare to do it.


    In order to prevent being manipulated, we must distinguish our own interests from others'' interests at any time. We should pay attention to any cross-border interests that we take the initiative to send, especially those that are seemingly not beneficial to the proposer.


    In every period of time, there may be variables in the relationship between two people. If there is a conflict of interest suddenly, we must pay attention to easing it. If there is a conflict that can not be reconciled, we must make early preparations.


    When a thing seems to be beneficial to one party and not beneficial to the other party at all, and it is proposed by the other party on its own initiative, in addition to taking advantage of personal greed, or it is a matter of pit or pit.


    Some things are fair in theory, but when it comes to operation, if there is information asymmetry, the result will be different.


    Tang Hai continued to study and found that a vice president of the company was involved in this. Once the trickiness came out, he could not defeat the vice president, but he would hate him. The deputy general manager has a deep foundation. If he targets himself, he will really be overwhelmed.


    As the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. The employees of small companies can form their own specific mode of getting along with each other, but a large unit can''t have its own ecosystem.


    As a social creature, language is too important in human society. A lot of human competition is accomplished in dialogue. Words can kill people. Words are the place of game.


    Clumsy talk, in many cases, will suffer greatly. If you want to make your mouth smart, the core is to pay attention to the social identity of yourself and your opponent, the responsibilities of this identity and the rules you should abide by.


    Defense is to make their own language in line with their identity, abide by the rules required by this identity, and show that they have taken the corresponding responsibility. An attack is to accuse the other party of saying things that do not conform to their own identity, do not abide by social rules, and do not bear their own responsibilities.


    Tang Hai has never been so unlucky. He was eaten to death by Xiao Liu. When you go out to do business, you can never find an official car. You can always find out ten or eight defects in the travel expenses reimbursement form. Then you can find out the defects in the punctuation marks of the documents you ask for instructions. The package box of Festival welfare products is not complete.


    Here I want to clarify that I am not against talking about politics in the office. If we are calm and go to explore how to reasonably allocate the resources of the Department, how to do the budget, how to cooperate with each other at the time node, and how we can accept it, the overall results will be beneficial to most people.


    This kind of politics can never be banned, and where there are people, there must be politics. The most hateful thing is that if you create politics for your own selfish desires, you can benefit yourself at the expense of others, or even destroy everyone''s common interests.


    Tang Hai is in a dilemma. If he can''t hide it, if something goes wrong, he can''t escape.


    Once in the company, a general manager Liu was holding a reimbursement form with office supplies. The amount was as high as several thousand yuan, but there was no approval form from the superior leader.


    Tang Hai tells Mr. Liu that he needs to get the approval form from your superior, but he doesn''t want to be satirized by Mr. Liu.

 Chapter 264

    "What kind of thing are you? I''ll pay for it and dare not give me approval. Believe it or not, I''ll tell the boss and let you go!" Xiao Liu roared to Tang Hai.


    Xiao Liu is still a little influential in the company. He seems to be a distant relative of the boss. The first day Tang Hai came to the finance department, the elder sister inside said to Tang Hai, let Tang Hai stand in line and hold his thighs.


    Sure enough, Xiao Liu complains to his boss. The boss calls Tang Hai to the office and asks him the whole story. However, the boss does not punish Tang Hai, but encourages him.


    The boss said to Tang Hai: "the old employees are too tactful now. The company is gloomy. I want to recruit new people and young people in order to inject some fresh blood into the company. You have done a good job. I''ll tell Xiao Liu that he doesn''t dare to trouble you in the future."


    With the encouragement of the boss, Tang Hai''s work is more energetic. But gradually Tang Hai found that Tang Hai was isolated, even the elder sister who was usually enthusiastic about Tang Hai could not avoid it.


    Tang Hai has also heard some rumors. Since then, Xiao Liu has said that Tang Hai is the boss''s "dog leg" who specializes in wearing shoes and making reports.


    If you do things well, it''s my credit. If you don''t do things well, you can carry the black pot. Now Tang Hai is faced with such a situation, it is clear that Xiao Liu''s work is left to him, and it is not so simple, there must be something fishy.


    According to the requirements of superior departments, report the situation of a safety inspection in the form of unified standard form. When Xiao Liu gave Tang Hai the form, Tang Hai found that there was only the signature column of the clerk where he finally confirmed his signature. Unexpectedly, Xiao Liu''s signature was not set.


    This period of work experience, let Tang Hai intuition here is not right. This form is to confirm that the weekly safety inspection is in place. Once there is an accident in the future, you will be held responsible for the failure of the inspection. Safety accidents often cause people''s lives. The person who bears the responsibility is the one who signs. It is clear that the responsibility is assigned to the person.


    It''s extremely unreasonable not to let Xiao Liu sign on the form for such a matter of great responsibility. Tanghai is just a grass-roots employee. If something happens, Tanghai can''t afford it. Tang Hai immediately contacted the safety production staff in the next district and asked them to send a form with Liu''s signature on it.


    If Tang Hai doesn''t understand what''s going on at this time, Tang Hai is stupid. But Tang Hai is a newcomer, and his love for Xiao Liu is not enough to carry the pot for you. Besides, if you make the same form again, just to remove Xiao Liu''s signature column and dig a hole for yourself, it''s a bit too much.


    Without saying a word, Tang Hai silently replaced the form with the one with Xiao Liu''s signature, filled it out and submitted it to the supervisor for him to sign. At that moment, the expression on the director''s face was wonderful, but Tang Hai was automatically filtered as a reward for Tang Hai. Tang Hai is responsible for the burden of Tang Hai, but Tang Hai will also refuse the responsibility of Tang Hai.


    This matter let Tang Hai wake up, follow him to work, sooner or later he will fall into. But it''s hard to be on guard.


    That time, he and Xiao Liu went to the enterprises under his jurisdiction for routine safety inspection, found many potential safety hazards, and asked them to rectify. When they left, their manager quietly handed an envelope to Tang Hai. Tang Hai didn''t ask him what it was. He said it was rectification materials and asked Tang Hai to take it back. Tang Hai, ha ha, handed a rectification material, also committed a furtive.


    Tang Hai insisted not to, so the stalemate for a while, Tang Hai feel bored, looked at the direction of Xiao Liu, hope he can help out. I found that he was also looking at Tanghai. At this time, he could help Tanghai out of the siege by saying something. Who knows that he saw Tanghai looking at him and pretending to look at the scenery.


    Tang Hai suddenly realized that Xiao Liu was afraid that he had already received the money. At this time, of course, he hoped that Tang Hai would also receive the money.


    But it''s hard to defeat Tang Hai. Tang Hai immediately received it in front of him. If you don''t accept Tanghai, you will hate Tanghai, but Tanghai doesn''t want to be dragged into the water by you. So when he left, Tang Haihai took another car that the company sent them back by the way, and took the wrong car with Xiao Liu.


    On the way through the gas station, Tang Hai stopped his car at the gas station on the pretext of going to the toilet. Then he asked the staff of the gas station to refuel all their three cars. The 500 yuan in the envelope was used for refuelling. Tang Hai wrote out an invoice and saved it himself.


    After going back, Tang Hai truthfully fills in the inspection information, signs Tang Hai''s name and gives it to Xiao Liu. After he signs, Tang Hai stealthily copies one of his own records. When he received the form, he looked at Tang Hai strangely. Maybe he wondered why Tang Hai took people''s hands short?


    After three months of working, Tang Hai was adjusted to quit this job. It''s not that Tang Hai is incompetent or excluded. It''s that Tang Hai has passed the promotion inspection period and is going to be promoted.


    It has to be said that Tang Hai''s decision to refuel the company''s vehicles at that time was so wise! Later, there was an accident. The wire was so exposed that the spark ignited the production materials and severely burned two people.


    Later, he began to investigate the accident and investigate the responsibility. It was found that the form submitted at that time did not have Tang Hai''s signature. Tang Hai submitted a truthful form, but Xiao Liu couldn''t have handed it in like this at that time, so he filled in another form and only signed his own name.


    The leader asked Tang Hai why there was no Tang Hai''s name on the form and whether Tang Hai didn''t participate in the inspection for dereliction of duty. Tang Hai silently took out the form that was secretly copied at that time, and there was no need to explain.


    Later, the Commission for discipline inspection found out that Tang Hai Xiao Liu had collected the money, and asked Tang Hai if he had also collected the money. Tang Hai quietly took out the invoice of the gas station, with the date and their license plate number on it.


    As for whether Tang Hai has deducted part of the money and only took part of the money to refuel, there is no need to worry about this. Tang Hai opened the envelope in front of the driver of the company, and took a small video of tearing the envelope at the gas station as a souvenir. By the way, he also photographed the driver, but he couldn''t deny it.


    After talking about these things, Tang Hai himself felt a little terrible. But all for self-protection, Tang Hai does not calculate other people''s profits, so to carry the please detour.


    Tang Hai is very happy. Upright people never want to entrap others, but it doesn''t mean that Tang Hai will be caught in the face of entrapment. Being good at using wisdom to solve problems in work is easier to win opportunities than you are blindly antagonistic.


    During this period, Tang Hai made a reflection and decided that he had done nothing wrong. On the contrary, the isolation of other people stimulated Tang Hai''s fighting spirit. He worked hard during the day, went home to read books at night, applied for the accountant title examination, and obtained the junior accountant title.


    Later, the chief accountant transferred to another company, and the boss promoted Tang Hai to this position.


    Tang Hai''s career path is not easy, dealing with those who want to hurt themselves. So that they can not become a nuisance, maintain their own nature, protect their own interests.


    Everyone in the workplace, first of all, because of the interests of the company, in order to complete the company''s affairs and come together.


    Therefore, a reasonable handling of the work is all the basis for our cooperation. It''s not impossible for people in the workplace to talk about feelings, but first of all, we should have a professional attitude, handle the official business well and put it aside, and then we can talk about personal relations.

 Chapter 265

    However, some people like to confuse the public and the private, and want to use the private relationship to influence the public affairs, so as to obtain inappropriate convenience in the public affairs. This is fundamentally wrong.


    When individuals enter the workplace, they have the basic need to develop themselves and realize their self-worth. To some extent, this demand is exclusive. That is to say, the common form of self-development and self realization in the workplace is to develop better and get more resources than the colleagues around. There will be more or less competition between colleagues.


    There are grades in the workplace, and the difference in grades is often the difference in mastering resources or information.


    In the power sector, this kind of hierarchical difference is directly reflected in the difference of discourse power. In the production and operation departments, this kind of grade difference is manifested as information asymmetry.


    In the workplace, everyone seems to be colleagues, but in fact, it is a competitive relationship in essence. Because there are so many resources in a small circle, people will fight fiercely for limited resources, or the undercurrent will surge.


    Good customers, good resources, good positions, etc. if there is competition, there will be no friendship. Competition is the potential enemy. When you treat others as friends and stab others in the back, it''s you who suffer.


    Interest relationship is the most unstable one, because interest is changing. I remember a great man said that there is no eternal enemy, no eternal friend, only eternal interests.


    When you betray or sell you, the gain is greater than the loss, in a moment you will be sold. Therefore, with the continuous change of interest relationship, the relationship between each other is unstable. Friendship is based on emotional stability.


    In fact, the friendship in the workplace is nothing. With the change of rank and status, there will be no friendship.


    Friendship is based on equality, mutual assistance and emotion. On the contrary, the workplace is based on hierarchy, competition and interests, so workplace friendship does not exist.


    Tang Hai has grown up more and more. He is not only skillful in his work, but also able to easily resolve the problems around him. He has gradually grown into a mature professional.


    On the day of his promotion, he gave Fang Tianxing ten monthly tickets, and he was also promoted to become a deacon reader.


    Fang Tianxing received ten monthly tickets from Tang Hai. At the same time, he is very happy with the development of Tang Hai. His readers can grow up and play a greater value in society, which makes him feel very successful.


    The improvement of reader''s realm lies in the comprehension of reading. Reading is a harmonious and balanced relationship between the hearts of readers and authors. We should learn to be detached and enjoy it. At the same time, we should be good at enjoying it. It''s no harm to enjoy the essence of great works in tears.


    When we should always remember that no artwork is not a new world, the first thing we need to do is to study this new world when we read. The more careful we study, the better.


    We should treat it as something new, something new that has no obvious connection with the world we know. Only after we have carefully understood this new world can we study its relationship with other worlds and other knowledge fields.


    When we read a book for the first time, our eyes moved left and right, line by line, page by page, which was complicated and laborious.


    But also with the plot of the novel, in different time and space, all of which make us not without barriers with art appreciation. However, when we look at a picture, we don''t need to move our eyes in a special way, even if the picture has the same depth and development as a book.


    When we first came into contact with a painting, the time factor did not intervene. But reading must have time to be familiar with the contents of the book, no physiological organ can let us first glance at the whole book, and then to savor the details.


    But when we read a book twice, three times or four times, it''s almost like reading a picture.


    But don''t confuse vision with thought, which is more weird. A book, no matter what book or fiction, moves the reader''s heart first. So, the mind, the brain, the sensitive spine, these are the things you really need when you read a book.


    What''s the mental activity of a depressed person when he reads a relaxed and happy book. First of all, his depression subsided, and then he stepped into the spiritual world of the book.


    However, if you want to start reading a book, especially for young people, you can''t make up your mind if you hear that they think it''s too conservative and orthodox. However, after the determination, the subsequent harvest is also rich and colorful.


    The great literary master wrote a book with imagination at the beginning. Later, people who read this book should also be good at using imagination to experience his book.


    Some readers look for personal emotional sustenance from the book. This kind of reader is often deeply moved by a certain plot in the book because it reminds him of the past. Some people especially love a book because it mentions a certain country, a certain place, a certain scenery and a certain way of life, which makes him feel nostalgic.


    Some readers are even worse, comparing themselves to one of the characters in the book. Of course, these different kinds of imagination are not what I expect from readers.


    A person reading should have imagination and aesthetic taste without personal emotion. It is necessary to form a harmonious and balanced relationship between readers and authors. At the same time, we should be good at enjoying and enjoying. We can enjoy the true meaning of great works in tears.


    Of course, it is impossible for such things to be very objective, because everything that is really valuable has some subjective elements. For example, it is clear that you are sitting here, but it may just be my illusion.


    This requires him to find out what kind of world the author writes. We must see with our eyes and hear with our ears; It is necessary to imagine the daily life, clothes and manners of the characters in the novel.


    In Mansfield manor, the color of Fanny Price''s eyes and the arrangement of her cold little room are not trivial matters. Everyone has different temperament, but I can tell you right away: the best temperament of a scholar is to be artistic and scientific.


    With the artist''s sincerity alone, he tends to be subjective to a work. He can only dilute his straightforward enthusiasm with a calm and scientific attitude. However, if a reader has neither the enthusiasm of an artist nor the toughness of a scientist, it is difficult for him to appreciate any great literary works.


    What we expect from storytellers is entertainment, the simplest kind of spiritual excitement, the nature of emotional intervention and free from the limitation of time and space.


    In order to fully appreciate the artistic charm, not only with the mind, not all the brain, but with the spine to read.


    Only in this way can you really understand the true meaning of the work and experience the excitement and excitement that this understanding brings to you. Although reading always keep a certain distance from the works, detached.


    If we can do this, we can happily watch how the artist builds a castle with cardboard and how the castle turns into a beautiful building with steel skeleton and glass, with a sense as well as a sense.

 Chapter 266

    In order to meet with different opinions from the author, I will mark the doubts in the subscript, and then write down my own opinions and time. If I reread this book in the future, it will be clear whether the author is better or insists on his own opinions.


    As time goes on, the most important quality of a scholar, the ability of independent thinking, is naturally cultivated. This is the first and the most critical step in the advancement. With this ability, we can theoretically talk to the author.


    Their works, their own world outlook, their artistic achievements, and even their ability to control words can be evaluated and studied.


    Can we abandon it? In the end, is it a mentor or a friend? This is my orientation of the author after reading the book. For example, Cao Gong, Hu Shi, Zhou Zuoren, Zhang Ailing, Hemingway and taizai Zhi are friends. It is the highest state and happiness of a scholar to have friends laugh and scold, to be integrated with the works and the author.


    The value of good books makes readers grow up and become high-quality people. How to do it, the above is my own experience. Each reader''s cognitive ability and comprehension are different, and their reading needs are also different. In a word, the most basic way is to seek differences and keep the same. Don''t give up thinking.


    Fang Tianxing is also faced with his own livelihood. Before he has a talent, he must have the conditions to produce this kind of talent.


    From this point of view, an excellent writer, in addition to his own talent, the objective historical environment is a factor, there is also the eye of discovery. If you want to have plenty of trees and grass in a barren area, you have to go through the process of cultivation and fertilization before the tree can grow slowly and finally blossom and bear fruit.


    Therefore, there is no shortage of young talented writers in Hua''an city. What they lack is the environment to make them stand out. With the seeds, without the soil, sunshine and rain, they can not germinate well.


    Through fiction, the chaotic, oppressive and smelly years before the reform and opening up are reappeared, because the writers have personally experienced them, and they often write with great depth and detail. At the same time, this generation of writers also try to depict this strange new world, but limited by energy or understanding, they are always like a blind man touching an elephant, always punching on a sandbag.


    Because people are lonely these days. Readers want something to accompany them. They can see it every day and talk to themselves every day.


    You don''t have to go to bed with yourself every night. You can have a chat with yourself on the subway every day.


    It''s just like talking about friends and girlfriends. It''s good that every day''s vigorous love is accompanied by a steady stream. Of course, you can be plain, but you have to be good-looking, handsome, beautiful as flowers. As for what is handsome, what is beautiful as flowers, this, radish and vegetables, each has his own love.


    At that time, Internet literature was a kind of spiritual massage for readers. Although not all the Internet articles, at least for those long Aotian''s n times of successful accumulation, Internet articles were a kind of spiritual massage for a long time, relaxed and relieved the pressure to realize their dreams. Of course, those readers who were not willing to use their brains in pursuit of relaxation and happiness would enjoy it, and they would need more massage time, The market performance can be proved by the money made by Dashen.


    So it''s very simple. In most of the online articles, the protagonist of dragon Aotian breaks the list this time, finds Tiancai and Dibao next time, throws herself in the arms of the princess next time, and then leaps to kill monsters next time


    In a word, it''s all relaxing and refreshing. You don''t need to analyze the relationship between such and such characters, the Three Outlooks of supporting actors, the culture of a certain place and a certain mainland, and the inner drama of the characters. Of course, you''ll be immersed in the relaxed and happy way in the bed where a masseur with amazing craftsmanship plays the cross talk of Deyun society, and unconsciously let the time pass.


    Of course, this kind of situation is also the result of market competition. Some authors are willing to add more, and they can meet the needs of readers. Other authors who are not willing to add more can only follow suit, otherwise it is inevitable to lose readers.


    First of all, you''re not as bad as others say. You don''t speak English and you''re not as beautiful as a fairy. But you have a heart that loves life. Your world doesn''t need other people''s advice.


    Secondly, there is no agreement between you and others, which stipulates that as long as you are excellent, they must respect you. This matter, since childhood your parents and teachers let you "study hard, later can realize the ideal time!" I lied to you.


    When zhizunbao became a great sage, some people still called him like a dog. Naruto says that it is not the person who becomes a fire shadow that will be recognized by everyone, but the person who is recognized by everyone can become a fire shadow.


    It''s like "as long as you lose weight, the world will be yours", "XX is the best appreciation period".


    You can''t object. Once there are different voices, others will scold you for "negative energy". I understand that the reality is not gentle to us. In front of reality, many people are overwhelmed.


    But excellence or appreciation can not solve all the problems. The really excellent people around me face more problems. The reason why they didn''t cry is that their hearts are strong enough to face all problems. Those excellent but fragile people still lead a bad life, and even lose their confidence in life because of their vulnerability.


    In fact, the better you are, the less others like you.


    Lao Yang is my former roommate. After graduation, he chose to go to Beijing, Shanghai and Guangzhou for a wandering job. When he came back a few years ago, he was already a small boss with a lot of money, including an Audi and a BMW.


    He found the goddess who once rejected him in the school, and the goddess rejected him again.


    "Goddess said:" I like the kind of highly educated, can write a good person


    So my friendship with Lao Yang ended. Lao Yang called me "poor" on many occasions. In order to prove that he was better than me, Lao Yanghua offered a cram school for postgraduate entrance examination, and the target school filled in Peking University without hesitation. Three months later, the results come down, Lao Yang is 50 points away from the admission line.


    When I heard about it, Lao Yang had tortured himself for more than half a year. I trembled and called to tell him that I had no relationship with the goddess at all. There is a kind of maturity called "don''t embarrass yourself", which is 100 times more important than education.


    Love has always been a matter of choice, not strength. Even if you have the highest martial arts and the biggest pearl, you may not be able to move each other.


    Lao Yang doesn''t need to have a high degree to retrieve the goddess. He needs to break off the connection with the goddess for a while, and then rebuild himself and win the favor of the women around him. When the mind is strong enough, Lao Yang no longer needs to look at the goddess''s face, then he has the capital to attract the goddess.


    "Lao Yang, I won''t tell you. There''s a poor girl waiting for me!" With that, I hung up with satisfaction.


    You need to be strong, not good. In other words, if you can really feel that even if you are so ordinary, you are still loved by everyone. Only in this way can you really give up the inferiority complex that makes you stop, and then you can be excellent steadily.


    The so-called strong, is anything can not destroy your inner peace, you need to accept the present imperfect yourself, according to their own pace.

 Chapter 267

    In middle age, they are under the dual burden of family and career. On the one hand is family, on the other hand is career, on the other hand is trivial, on the other hand is more and more distant youth.


    Feng Du, a taxi driver, is a middle-aged man. In middle age, he has to be a balance master to balance his time and energy in his wife, parents, children, colleagues and social relations.


    Feng Du grew up in a unhappy family. He once hated his father who liked domestic violence. His father was not only suspicious, but also paranoid and rude... His father not only beat his mother away when he was just sensible, but also sold the house where he worked together with his stepmother when Feng Du was just at work, and he lost all the money at home.


    Feng Du once vowed that he would never be like that obnoxious father. He would not always swear, swear, be suspicious, paranoid, indifferent, rude, smoking, irascible and manipulative


    Feng Du vowed to constantly revise his words and deeds. If there''s something like that bad father. It''s not because of family affection, but because of some of the genes of appearance and some of the habits.


    If there is something like that person, it''s not because of hatred, but because of some common human vices, that they don''t pay attention to and seriously correct. Selfish bastard''s father at least let him understand a truth, not filial piety first, but kindness first! The order of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety is the eternal truth. If father does not show kindness and son has filial piety, it is the reason of our traditional culture.


    However, Feng Du found that he became more and more like his disgusting father. He lost his passion for life and lived in a muddle all day without the passion of his youth.


    The desire to work hard when he was young and the desire to take life seriously now seem to have turned into a joke. Feng Du''s children are very naughty today. Feng Du can''t help beating him, which makes him feel very remorseful. He really feels like a father.


    Feng Du didn''t want to be like that. Even though hate doesn''t necessarily make you more like him, the feeling of hate is harmful to your body and mind. At least it makes you and him like hate


    In the process of social development, there will inevitably be classes. Even in the feudal era with distinct levels, we can see the traces of the emergence of classes from the books on salt and iron, historical records, and Zizhi Tongjian. In the period of agricultural civilization, land was the most basic element of social and economic production, while the powerful merged the land of considerable scale at that time, To become super landlords who are higher than ordinary landlords, their every move can even influence the government and the opposition.


    Therefore, the rulers basically put out the powerful at the first chance. Once the powerful become bigger and the imperial court has no way to deal with them, then the dynasty is not far away from collapse.


    During the reign of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, the great powers at that time dared to fight against the regular army of the state capital with their own soldiers, and they could win several battles occasionally.


    The landlords were one rank lower than the powerful, controlled part of the means of production and organized social production. Small capitalists in agricultural society. They can''t control the situation between the government and the opposition, they can only control the order of one village and one township. Or to put it in a more fashionable way, they were the middle class at that time, the backbone of maintaining social production order.


    The rich peasants have their own land, and they cultivate their own land, which is equivalent to the current household contract system or to the self-employed industrial and commercial households. The family is not only the owner and user of the land, but also the laborer. We have enough food and clothing, and our life is well-off.


    The tenant farmers lost their land and could only rent the land of the landlord. After paying the rent, there is little left, so we can only struggle on the line of food and clothing and poverty, even more miserable. The Yang Bailao family in the movie "white haired girl" is the daily life of the ancient tenant farmers, and the Huang Shiren family is the daily life of the landlord.


    Refugees, land annexation is more and more serious, big landlords, through land annexation, the means of production formed a monopoly, then in order to extract more benefits, they will raise the tenant.


    If the tenant farmers could not afford to rent the land of the landlord, they would become refugees. The refugees were the source of the peasant uprisings in the past dynasties. The main forces of the red eyebrow green forest army, the yellow scarf army, the Yellow nest uprising, the red scarf army at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, the Li Zicheng uprising at the end of the Ming Dynasty, and the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom uprising in the Qing Dynasty were all refugees.


    As long as we promise the refugees that there will be land after the rebellion, there will be no need to mobilize them for war, and they will rise up one by one.


    When a society and class solidify and further polarize to the point that ordinary people can not survive, then some people will destroy the existing established order at the cost of their lives.


    However, Feng Du is in his forties. The older he is, the less qualified he is to make mistakes, the less daring he is to make mistakes, and the higher the cost of bearing the consequences. I don''t know when he found that he had lost the right to make mistakes and start over easily.


    Think of a friend said: "dreams have nothing to do with age, marriage has nothing to do with age, knowledge has nothing to do with age, connotation has nothing to do with age, even wrinkles and white hair can have nothing to do with age, then what is the use of age?"


    Feng Du knows that age makes people accept their fate. The older they are, the less they hope. The ideals of youth are fading away in the years.


    Feng Du is driving a taxi. He must be very careful on the road, but today he is very depressed and just wants to vent his anger.


    A driver in front of him intentionally changed his way. Feng Du subconsciously wanted to brake, but he suddenly gave up. He wanted to end his life intentionally, and never see the annoying himself in front of him again.


    Feng Du deliberately did not brake, and the car rushed to the front rail. At his speed, he broke the rail, and then the people and the car fell down, which was almost inevitable.


    At the moment when he was about to bump into Feng Du, countless scenes emerged in his mind. That was his past. He was beaten and scolded by his father. He didn''t want to live a warm life any more. He didn''t prepare to slow down at all. His car ran straight to the guardrail, but at this time, the car soon broke the guardrail. At the moment when he was about to fall, the car was already suspended, but he didn''t fall.


    Holding back his surprise, Feng Du leaned out of the window and looked down. He found that someone was holding his car so that it didn''t fall down.


    This person is Fang Tianxing. When he saw Feng Du''s car breaking the guardrail on the road, he saved him and put his car on the road. Although it was a narrow escape, Feng didn''t appreciate him. He said to Fang Tianxing coldly, "who asked you to save me? It''s really meddling."

 Chapter 268

    Feng Du''s words are very impolite. Fang Tianxing doesn''t get angry. He knows that he must have something on his mind, otherwise he won''t be like this.


    There was no success in the search for death. The front of the car collapsed a lot when it hit the guardrail. Feng Du''s heart was not so bad. Naturally, there was nothing good to say.


    Fang Tianxing just laughed and said to him, "let me tell you a story about my father."


    Twenty years ago in the winter, in a factory thousands of miles away from his hometown, a middle-aged man was forced to come here for labor reform. On a cold night, thinking of what he said when he left WangWen University, he secretly wrote a letter to his mother.


    He wrote to his mother and asked her to go to the school to find the teacher of WangWen university to see if the school could come forward and ask him to go back.


    Because the school said that it would not let the students of WangWen university be wronged and humiliated, which made Fang Tianxing''s father sound very reasonable. Therefore, he has been looking forward to finding out the truth one day, and he can return to the University.


    However, the heartbroken teacher of WangWen University rejected him. After being rejected, his mother was very angry and asked the other side, "my son just stood up and said a few words of justice. Why was he framed as a traitor and the school refused to lend a helping hand to help him prove his innocence?"


    Thirty five years ago, Tianxing''s father was born in a fairly good family. He was diligent and intelligent. In the eyes of the students, Fang Tianxing''s father was a child of other people''s family in people''s hearts, and he was the son of heaven, but his fate suddenly changed a lot that year. Just like many people feel suddenly, Fang Tianxing''s father also feels inexplicable.


    During that time, many things happened in the University of netwen. Many people lost the battle against alien demons in the front. Many people died because of that battle. Many people said that the failure in that battle was due to the wrong command. Many soldiers lost their lives. The place guarded by Fang Tianxing''s father was soon approached by alien demons. Many people advised him to leave, but Fang Tianxing''s father refused to leave and insisted on defending the position.


    However, his opinions didn''t work, and he was eventually transferred from the position, so that the front battle was lost again and again, and countless people died in the battle. Depressed, he had to talk to his female classmates. He told his female classmates, who had always liked him, that it was clear that there was a mistake in the leader''s command and why many people sacrificed in vain.


    It was the girl students who liked him that gave him a fatal blow. Female students exposed these two sentences.


    Fang Tianxing''s father was falsely accused of colluding with the enemy and betraying his country, and was investigated by the Galactic federal government. Soon, Fang Tianxing''s father was identified as an alien demon''s traitor. He was deprived of his cultivation and assigned to a brick factory on Titan to work as a coolie, which is called labor reform. All of a sudden, the original hero that people admired became the traitor that everyone scolded.


    The family sold all the valuable things, and the whole family suddenly became destitute and had no income. Grandma fell ill and her father, who was assigned to Titan, could not go back to visit her.


    On the distant Titan, life as a sinner is almost hopeless. Simple and rough work is like trying to wipe out all people''s enthusiasm. In the past, Fang Tianxing''s father''s mind often appears. A year later, the glimmer of hope for help from WangWen University was dashed. Fang Tianxing''s father had another idea. He wanted to leave here, go back to his home and try to prove his innocence.


    Fang Tianxing''s father and his companions escaped from the prison when they were ignored. After escaping from the brick yard, they walked a long way and then sneaked back to their hometown. After arriving at his hometown, Fang Tianxing''s father couldn''t help calling his family, which exposed him.


    After discovering their escape, the federal government immediately took action and immediately monitored his father''s home. Soon he was sent back to the brick factory on Titan.


    But Fang Tianxing''s father didn''t give up, and soon he escaped from the brick factory for the second time. This time, Fang Tianxing''s father fled to the field. He didn''t know that there was someone else''s eye liner. He even calmly went to the canteen to eat. After a big meal, he ran to the barber''s shop for a haircut.


    At that time, his hair was messy and long, his clothes were dirty and broken, and his eyes were a little strange. In such a sensitive place, such a sensitive period. Strangers with foreign accents are particularly eye-catching. So he was caught again.


    Although Fang Tianxing''s father had been arrested several times, he still didn''t believe that he would be captured in this little Titan. He had a strong impulse to prove himself, and his strong self-esteem was aroused: I must prove myself with actions and gain the dignity of being a human being.


    He immediately embarked on his third escape plan. This is a remote and backward place. Although the walls of the detention house are thick, they are not strong.


    Fang Tianxing''s father is determined to dig a hole in it. He got a stainless steel spoon and used it to dig continuously. If the soil couldn''t move, he would sprinkle some urine on the wall to make it soft and dig again. If it didn''t work again, the soil would be piled under the bed.


    Many times, he was glad that no one found out. Rough but not solid wall, can''t stand the father with a spoon day after day digging, dig through the moment came.


    The following scene is real but dramatic. When he dug through the wall, he put out his hand. When he was excited, a fork from outside stuck his tiger''s mouth. He was about to jump up in pain. It turned out that his hand was firmly grasped by people who had been waiting outside for a long time. What he has done has been discovered and people are waiting for such a moment.


    Fang Tianxing''s father has been found. As a prick who often runs away, the upper authorities have paid more attention to him. He did not get the freedom he wanted, but went into the abyss.


    "Look, you''ve ruined yourself. Why don''t you work hard and try to escape? It''s a worse crime." Discipline catches him and scolds him severely.


    In this way, the father was forced on the chain. This iron chain makes it impossible for him to move in an inch. It makes it impossible for him to escape, and it also shackles his life. This also makes Feng Du worse and worse in the eyes of others. A lot of people talked about him, and his father became the most unpopular person in the brick factory.


    My father didn''t expect that although his cultivation was abolished, his eyesight and insight could not be abolished, so he was transferred to the old doctor there. It was the old doctor who asked him to go there. The old doctor admired him very much: "this child is smart and knows a lot of things. In particular, he has medical expertise. Why can''t he come to work in our infirmary? " In this way, he was secretly asked to pass.

 Chapter 269

    The old doctor was not tall. The first sentence he met, the old doctor said: "people say you are an expert on escape. I don''t think you can run now. Work hard here! He also bluntly told him: I asked you to come here. And left a few words: you come to our infirmary to work, play your strengths, we are short of educated people.


    In the hands of the old doctor, Fang Tianxing''s father''s working environment is still very good, and the old doctor does not discriminate against him. They are also very friendly.


    But as the old doctor was transferred away, his living environment became worse and worse. After several places, he was assigned to the hardest mine.


    Mine uncle pan and he had a very sincere conversation: many people speak ill of you, I don''t think you are. You just have your own ideas everywhere, you are different everywhere, that''s all. But in other people''s eyes, you are a disobedient person. In fact, I don''t think you are such a person. I hope you can work well here. Let me prove that my judgment is right¡ª¡ª This remark touched my father a lot.


    In the mine, my father is engaged in geological exploration, which means that he can move freely around the mining area, which is different from ordinary workers. Feng Du felt that it was a kind of gratitude and a feeling of being trusted again. He didn''t want to run away again.


    Inspired by the old doctor and uncle pan, his father decided to obey the reality. In those days, he often thought of his parents, classmates, and the girl who exposed him. What are you doing now?


    At the time of Chinese new year, my father is eager to go home. People who used to work and Reform on Titan can apply to go home to visit their relatives during the Spring Festival, but the brother-in-law of the brick factory owner told him, "you can''t go home. Everyone else can go home, but you can''t


    Dissatisfied with the father said: "new year to go home is a very normal request, I want to go home why can''t go back."


    "No, your bad attitude shows that your thoughts have not been completely corrected. You have to stay and repent and continue to reform your thoughts." The mine manager told him.


    As a result, my father was forced to stay on duty. The so-called duty is that people who continue to work in the mine during the Spring Festival have some limited freedom. They can go shopping on Sundays and get a small salary every month. Of course, the biggest difference is that they have a place to sleep independently.


    Since then, my father''s situation has not been good, or even bad. He was assigned to discipline captain sun. Captain sun is very prejudiced against him. The relationship between the two deteriorated. My father was not soft.


    One night, Captain sun was still on his horn, making his father unable to sleep. Father was disturbed and stimulated by the horn in the middle of the night, so he rushed to captain sun''s downstairs and said to him, "would you please turn off the horn? If we don''t sleep well, we won''t be able to work tomorrow. "


    This time, his father angered captain sun. Captain sun felt that this man was so bold. As a sinner, he even dared to ask for help. This is an open challenge to himself.


    Captain sun deliberately embarrasses his father, and his father''s disaster comes. Although his father''s escape has been sentenced according to his punishment, these experiences are once again included in the crime.


    It''s a merciless blow to his father. It makes him feel that no matter how well he does it, it''s useless. It''s useless for him to be charged with unnecessary crimes. No matter how obedient he is, it''s useless!


    Father began to despair, the situation is very bad for him, and worse and worse.


    Soon father was arranged to another place. The controller here is called Lao Deng. Lao Deng knows his father''s experience of escaping several times, and has long had an opinion on people like him.


    In Lao Deng''s eyes, his father is a resourceful man. He has his own ideas and strong practical ability. Everyone calls him resourceful. It seems that nothing can defeat him. He has a broad vision, a wide range of knowledge, and enjoys high prestige among sinners.


    For example, the shoes of criminals are very smelly. Even the criminals here hate smelly shoes. What should we do? Father said: very simple, take Baijiu to run shoes, sneakers spray, the smell is gone.


    Everyone said: you are really good, how do you know everything? What''s more, sinners'' towels are as hard as brushes and leather. How can we soften them?


    Instead, his father thought it was very simple. He said to the sinners, "just put it in the water and burn it. Just a few drops of vinegar." These are all his previous knowledge of Biochemistry and science. He can not only learn and remember well, but also associate with others. He is also good at learning and using flexibly, and has the ability to apply what he has learned.


    So, they hate him. It''s taboo about father''s authority among sinners. However, it is precisely because of his high prestige that someone inquired about him.


    Here, sinners are everywhere, there are cookers, there are in the infirmary, there are hairdressers. They all have access to Titan, and they know a lot about it.


    So, one day, someone suddenly took the risk to tell him: your report is being drafted, saying that you are organizing everyone to escape from prison and organize riots. This is Lao Deng''s last attack on you. If you send the riot report, you will be shot. It seems that you will be killed this time.


    His father knew that the conflict between him and Lao Deng was irreconcilable, and that those who reported the riot would come to no good end.


    Disobedience is hated in this place. It''s very easy to kill you. It''s not easy to say that you are sabotaging and disobeying discipline.


    When his father thought of running away again, he thought of the old doctor and captain sun. He swore to them that he would reform well and never run away again. Here and now, if you don''t go, you are waiting for death.


    In order to get out of Titan alive, my father began to prepare. He said to himself: first of all, you have to have a certificate. You have to make sure that you can stand any interrogation on the road. I have to leave and never come back.


    Father was quietly preparing. It is surrounded by high walls and guards. The gate is guarded by iron gate dogs. It''s not easy to get out of here.


    Father observed a turning point, power failure. He''s waiting for a blackout. Power cut will suspend production. Power cut seems to be out of order, unplanned and irregular. But he found that there are rules to follow.


    Blackouts are usually caused by the surge of electricity consumption in summer. The problem is that my father doesn''t know which day it will stop. As soon as July came, he began to prepare. He had a hunch that there would be a blackout in August.


    In the morning of that day, it was announced that the power would be cut off. When it was announced that the power would be turned on in the morning, my father was very excited because the opportunity came. During the day, he transferred all the things that should be transferred to the fitter''s room. From the fitter''s room, he carelessly threw the detachable parts of the wooden ladder into the corner that he had been looking forward to.

 Chapter 270

    The father can only choose between the two roll calls in the morning and evening when he can calculate the time of his escape. That is to say, at nine o''clock in the evening, the cadres fled after roll call and were found at seven o''clock in the morning.


    That night, my father ignored anyone and made everyone feel very unhappy and didn''t want to talk to anyone. He did this on purpose, in order to create favorable conditions to leave here and help himself escape from this place.


    In this way, there will soon be no sinner to speak to his father. In order to create such an illusion, my father deliberately refused to eat dinner and went to bed in a state of agitation. You can see that he sleeps there all day. If someone talks to him at night and he ignores him, people will think that he is in a mood, and no one will talk to him.


    What my father wanted was for others to ignore him. When he called the roll in the evening, he went to the roll call with everyone. When he called his father''s name, he gave a loud reply that everyone knew he was there.


    After the roll call, everyone will wash their faces and sleep in the same order. Father found the opportunity to hide in the flower bed outside, quietly moved out of the dormitory.


    Before the roll call, my father rolled his clothes and a lot of sundries into a human shape and put them in the quilt. When they saw him, they thought he was still sleeping there. After the roll call, he successfully completed the first step, leaving the dormitory and hiding in the flower bed.


    In the dead of night, my father took out the detachable ladder that he had hidden in the corner and prepared to climb over the wall. But there was a problem when he went over the wall. He suddenly found that the ladder was not high enough. The wall was three meters high and the ladder was only two meters high. What should he do?


    Father was so anxious that he had to jump and run away. Once he missed it, it would be hard to have such an opportunity next time. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of two shoulder poles in the corner of the wall. Father was overjoyed. He felt that it must be God who really pitied him and gave him such a chance. He tied up the two poles with a short rope and succeeded in climbing over them. Step out of the mine and get out of the cage.


    Then, he followed the route to the fitter''s room and got the bag he put there during the day. In the bag was what he wanted to eat. Then, he crossed the power grid from the big willow tree, jumped outside, spread his legs and ran outside.


    My father walked 30 kilometers a night without sleep. He planned to go south and East and go back to his hometown in a circle. A test of survival in the wild has begun.


    In the continuous mountains, if you can''t determine the orientation, it''s easy to be trapped in the mountains. My father doesn''t know the direction and doesn''t have a compass. What should I do?


    My father took off his watch. At that time, there was no electronic watch. Mechanical watches had minute hand, hour hand and second hand. As long as you use a small stick to insert it into the land facing the sun, there will be shadows.


    Father knew that as long as the hour hand was in the same direction as the shadow, there would be a dividing line between the hour hand and twelve o''clock, which would be south in any case. As long as he was in the northern hemisphere, as long as there was the sun, he would not get lost.


    He tried to walk along the river as far as he could. There would be no shortage of water, but what would he do after eating? He eats the brains of insects. Any insect larva, not hairy, not bright colored larva can be food.


    In this case, in order to survive, we should try to find the larvae of all kinds of insects. There are too many insects in the wild, and they are easy to find. They are all under the bark. The hairy and bright ones are usually poisonous. The best is the larva of longicorn, white and fat, dug out under the bark, earthworm is also a good thing.


    Insects with shells are not allowed to eat. These insects are full of bacteria and cannot be eaten raw. To solve these problems, we can only boil water and make a fire to cook the food, but in the field, there will be smoke, which is the easiest to find.


    But Fang''s father has a way to avoid the smoke from the fire. He first looked for a big tree with a dense crown, such as Cinnamomum camphora and Cyclobalanopsis glauca. Under the tree, along the root, dig a cross groove. The advantage of the cruciform trough is that it can form a ventilation. There is no need to build a stove with bricks, and there is no need to build a bonfire with branches. There is sufficient oxygen to make the branches burn, and the operation is simple.


    The purpose of choosing trees with dense crowns is to filter and evacuate the smoke when it comes to the dense crowns. So you can''t see fireworks in the distance. Father with a knife, he dug a cross slot and then ignited.


    Put some water in the aluminum cover of the thermos, and then boil it. Then put a whole handful of insect larvae in it and cook them. They turn round, curl up, boil, curl up again, solidify and ripen. It''s not bitter.


    Just as his father had judged in advance, he was found missing at the roll call the next morning. This never happened in the mine. Everyone was sighing. Old Deng was even more annoyed, and a carpet like search started there.


    Father did not expect that when he was about to leave, he would meet the interrogative guard. When these people questioned him, he took out the forged certificate. The guards were a little confused, but they couldn''t find any fault, so they got away with it. Without that certificate, my father would have been sent back to the mine.


    There was no road ahead. We had to cross the river, but it was just after the heavy rain that the river surged. There are two farmers farming beside the tributary. They all advise him not to go there because the water is too urgent. No one dares to cross the roaring Jinsha River in August. Fang Tianxing''s father knew it was very dangerous, but the sooner he left the place, the better, the farther away he was, because someone might come after him at any time.


    Father did not listen to the advice of farmers, as a result, a down, water on the diffuse to the chest. At the end of two-thirds of the road, he found that the water was deeper, the more he walked, the greater the resistance, and he was about to die. At that moment, he felt that he was finished.


    What do people think of at the most dangerous moment? At this time, the father thinks of the girl classmate who loves him, that is, the one who reported his words to the superior and betrayed him, so that he was sent to Titan.


    Until the end, he didn''t understand why he thought of her when he was dying. When he felt that he would die, he would still think of that man.


    Soon, the sole of the foot touched the hard ground, and it was gradually raised. He knew that he was almost on the Bank of the river. The lowest point passed. He crossed the lowest point and climbed up slowly.


    The torrent of the river did not wash away his father, and Lao Deng''s steps failed to catch up with him. Fourteen days later, his father walked out of the mountain on foot. After arriving in the city, he immediately bought a train ticket and went back to his hometown again.


    After his father came to his hometown, he met his mother. Her mother gave him what he had left in the family and said to him with pride, "you are my son. You can''t be a traitor! You will find a way to prove your innocence. "


    It can be seen that his mother also supported his action. My father took the last money in the family and went far away.


    After meeting his mother again, his father disappeared in the crowd. Many years later, when my father proved his innocence, he could set foot on this land again.


    A few years later, Fang Tianxing''s father seems to have disappeared from the world, and no one has heard of him any more. Far away in the northwest, there is a happy couple named Fang Zhaohua.

 Chapter 271

    Fang Zhaohua, Fang Tianxing''s father, seized the chance of a once-in-a-lifetime power outage and escaped from the mine. After escaping there, his father did not dare to stay. In order to escape as soon as possible, he walked across mountains and rivers, and returned to his hometown by a very remote path. After meeting his mother in a hurry, his father went on and set foot on the road of a foreign country.


    If you want to get rid of the pursuit completely, the only way is to flee to other countries. But how to cross the border is the biggest problem. It''s impossible to cross the border in an open and aboveboard way. Smuggling also suffers from the fact that there is no money on the body. The last way is to break through the border blockade by force.


    This is almost impossible. My father broke through with the determination to die. When my father approached the light of the border blockade, the accident happened. The bright searchlight suddenly went out without any warning.


    Many years later, my father realized that this kind of phenomenon is extremely rare. It''s a one in a thousand probability. It can only happen once in three years. Because of the sudden power failure, there will be a moment''s gap when changing the power supply. This gap is just hit by my father, otherwise it is impossible to pass. It was a coincidence that the strong light was shining on him, and the radar could not find him.


    In fact, at that time, my father had long considered the radar factor. He walked along the dead corner of the guard tower and next to the wall. That place was just a blind area of the radar.


    It is reasonable to say that after the searchlight is gone, the radar still has a spare power supply to continue to work, but this blind area is just where the radar cannot scan. It was a mistake. He didn''t think of it in advance. When he went out along the blind area, crossed the border line, reached a depression, and recovered his spirit, he felt as if he had really come over and crossed the border line, but he had not yet decided.


    But his hunch tells him that this place is no longer the original country - over the years, his father has a deep memory of the article criticizing himself, because it is an article that changes his destiny. At that time, the local leader said, "if we can find the notification at that time, our business will be easy to talk about. There is no doubt that they have found the bulletin of that year. In this way, a kind of initial trust has found its foundation. "


    However, my father''s experience is so legendary, and some details are even inconceivable. You said that you used to be an Internet writer, and you can write things, so you give me a try! Local people told him to write something on the spot to verify his identity.


    My father used to be an Internet writer. Although he was abandoned for cultivation, his mind was still there. He showed his hand on the spot and wrote an article with a stone pen. The local people really had nothing to say.


    His father wrote a beautiful article, and his live performance made the people in Northwest China marvel. After gaining trust, his father made a request that annoyed them.


    When my father escaped from prison, he planned to go to Bermuda delta, but he found that there was not enough money, so he went to the northwest first. But he still wanted to go there. Because he felt that there were more opportunities there. First, he knows that the earth is the origin of human development in the galaxy, and many Internet authors say that there are big secrets in the Bermuda Triangle.


    After all, he was very curious at that time, so he was going to have a look. And the Bermuda Triangle is sparsely populated, making it easy for him to hide.


    In this way, my father repeatedly asked, which made the local leaders feel that their self-esteem was hurt. Finally, they got angry. We are in greater northwest. I remind you that greater northwest is not a transit station for you to get to Bermuda delta. We are very moral to you, aren''t we? You''re still going to the Bermuda Triangle.


    When they said that, my father felt that he really went too far: Great Northwest is my benefactor. If they were simple and rude, they would send him back immediately. When they went back, they would certainly continue to reform through labor.


    My father is a soft person, but not a hard one. He also attaches great importance to friendship. Then he made it clear to the local leaders that he was willing to stay in the Great Northwest. After agreeing to stay in greater northwest, the leader of greater northwest soon sheltered his father from crossing the border.


    Here, the leader of the Great Northwest continent had further communication with his father, and he put forward new requirements to his father.


    The local leader asked him tentatively, "we saved you. You should tell us something we are interested in. For example, the current economic situation of your country. You have entered the University of netwen, and you have a lot of knowledge and secrets about the University. You should tell us everything you know. And you should tell the real situation inside your country, even the military deployment. "

 Chapter 272

    He thinks that his father knows a lot about his motherland, and his father really knows a lot about his motherland. But after listening to his words, his father was not moved by him, and he still kept his bottom line. Although he was a fugitive and his father was treated unfairly in his own country, his personal integrity could not be lost and he could not really make himself a traitor.


    From the standpoint at that time, my father felt that there were many negative and even dark things in his motherland, which was temporary. If you sell your motherland for your own benefit, you will be despicable. The slander you once suffered has become a reality.


    So the father just thought for a moment, then righteously said to the local leader: "now it''s like our respective motherland is two neighboring neighbors, something happened to our family, I''ll go to your neighbor. You said that you can help me, but you must tell me about your family and your parents'' privacy. Do you think such a neighbor is moral, a good neighbor? "


    When the local leader heard this, he felt very embarrassed. He said, "yes, yes, yes. Let''s call it a day. "


    The result of the trial was that my father worked here for several years, and then he could get the chance to stay. Finally, my father stayed here. There has been a mysterious legend on the next door of the northwest continent. People from the motherland once lived here. Now, another guest has come to the northwest. He was to serve a year''s imprisonment on the snowy plains of Great Northwest for his illegal crossing.


    Life in the northwest gave my father another experience. He said that the prison in his hometown had domesticated him, and the prison in greater northwest had made him wild. According to his father, all the exiled criminals in greater Northwest were concentrated in greater northwest.


    The natural conditions in Northwest China are very harsh. It''s located in the snow plain. In winter, it''s 40 degrees below zero every day. The Siberian cold wave can reach there directly, and the cold air sweeps across the world like a blade.


    Summer is another kind of harsh, where a variety of harmful insects will take turns. The mosquitoes here don''t have that kind of buzzing sound. As soon as it gets dark, this big mosquito bites you. The local people call it a blood pump. It bites you like a pump and sucks like hell.


    In the morning, as soon as the sun comes out, the Gadfly comes. Gadfly will bite you like a cow. The skin of cow and horse is so thick that gadfly can bite. Therefore, all sinners are most afraid of Gadfly. It''s a big bag to bite. It''s very poisonous.


    In addition, when taking a nap, there is a small black insect that will get into the mosquito net. In this way, in the summer of Northwest China, they are constantly tortured 24 hours a day. These insects fall down in three shifts to torture the criminals here.


    The life of the sinner will not be very comfortable. He has to work hard during the day and deal with the harsh living environment at night.


    However, in his father''s view, in the snow plain of Northwest China, despite the harsh environment of heavy physical labor and loss of mother tongue, it was pure physical labor and hardship of life. There was no prison guard who kept on mental and physical torture like Lao Deng. He even felt some happiness.


    In greater northwest, there is another strange thing. Many criminals lack arms and legs. Later, I learned that the local people drink all their hands and feet. The people in Northwest China are very fond of alcohol and drink spirits. They are easy to get drunk after drinking too much. Even in winter, many people fall on the spot, people can''t freeze to death, the lack of hands and feet is inevitable.


    In terms of crime types, criminals in Northwest China steal a lot, and there are basically no political prisoners or counter revolutionary criminals. In such an environment, the father did not learn to drink, but learned to fight.


    There, human relationships are simple and rough. It''s common to hit people in a quarrel. There were two fights that left a deep impression on my father. The first one was with discipline, who was a local martial arts expert.


    My father is 1.8 meters tall, but in the eyes of a big man in Northwest China, he is just a small man who has been abandoned. He is not an opponent of discipline at all. The discipline of the discipline master lifted him up, threw him to the ground, and broke his father''s right two ribs with one punch.


    My father said that the fists of those people were as big as the bumps, like the bumps seen in our martial arts novels. But this fight made the martial arts masters admire him very much: if he broke his rib, he could not say a word, a hero and a tough guy! The people in Northwest China are very generous.


    Friends and the discipline of the martial arts master said, "you beat people too much. You broke his ribs. He has a high fever. Maybe he will die here."


    On hearing this, the Wulin master felt sorry for his father. He didn''t put on airs just because he was a discipline. Immediately took a bag of horse meat to see him, where the prevalence of eating horse meat. This is the first fight.


    The second fight was when my father was working in the food camp. The head of the sinner often came here to eat more and occupy more, and his father did not allow it, so he began to fight.


    Father took a smoky iron and went up. The other side is tall and stronger than the martial arts experts, just like a chimpanzee. He actually took an iron to iron it and made a brand. The big man in the northwest continent ran away when he couldn''t beat him, and didn''t turn back to revenge him.


    My father thinks this place is rough, and the reason is very simple. There is a simple thing between people. He always has pleasant memories when he gets along with people here.


    After one year''s imprisonment, my father was already proficient in the language of Northwest China. He could not imagine that a love was coming to him in a foreign country. Until my father met my mother at the local hospital.


    At that time, my mother was a nurse. One day, my father went to their hospital to see a doctor, and they got to know each other in this way.


    At that time, my father was a fugitive sinner, and my mother had a bright future. There is also a big gap in all aspects of status. However, his mother was very enthusiastic about him and insisted on marrying him.


    Although he has been framed, he is a thoughtful and intelligent man, and a good man. I know in my heart whether he is good or bad.


    It''s so simple. They get to know each other, and then they get together, and finally they have their own children.


    Mother believes in her father very much. I know you are wronged. Don''t be afraid of me. We can live together, you stay here with me, we live here.


    Here in the northwest, my father finally had a home of his own. Father works for others, does physical work, moves wood, stone. At that time, there was no machine in Northwest China, so he used the two handle cart. In this way, his father worked for others for eight years. As he worked, he cooked and did housework.


    My mother often laments that my father cooked all those years. I''ve never cooked. At that time, the women in Northwest China said: your husband does all the work, and you don''t need to cook and wash. How lucky you are!


    Mother said to father: or I''ll cook. Father replied: No, no, just stay at home and look after the two children. I''ll do everything else.


    In the small town in the hinterland of Northwest China, my father is willing to run the whole family for his wife and children. However, in the bottom of my father''s heart, can the sadness of the end of the world be filled up: does he really want to spend his life in a foreign country?

 Chapter 273

    After he stayed in Northwest China, his father had never contacted his family in his motherland. He felt that he was still in danger. If he contacted his family rashly, the situation of his family would be controlled by the government. In this way, he was likely to be arrested and all his previous efforts would be turned into water.


    My father was isolated from the world, lost his motherland, lost his mother tongue environment, and didn''t know what else he could do? All of their strengths are not recognized, and their accomplishments are abandoned. It is almost impossible to become a network author again. After several escapes, he had exhausted all his strength. Now that he is over 50 years old, more than half of his life has passed, and all his ideals and ambitions in his youth have been shattered.


    But even in a foreign land, my father is still very concerned about the motherland, and he also wants to know the situation of the motherland. After he was released from prison in Northwest China, his father thought that he was reactionary enough in his whole life. When he lost his position, he did not say what he said or what he had done to escape from the mine. He just said that prison break was a capital crime at that time! My father not only escaped from prison, but also crossed the border. This is treason to the enemy. Is there anything more serious? He thought: his behavior is absolutely heinous, it is impossible to get the forgiveness of the motherland.


    In this way, I feel that my idea of returning to China can only be an ideal. Think and dare not think, just like we want to run to the moon freely, I think it is impossible.


    My father once felt that if a person like himself was found, he would not be shot or extradited. But soon, his father realized that great changes had taken place in his motherland. Smashing the plot was not only a matter of inner-Party struggle, but also the beginning of the whole country''s transition.


    He gradually became aware that the Rightists might correct themselves, which made his father feel hopeful. He felt that all his premises were the issue of redressing grievances, which was very important to his father.


    The hope that my father was looking forward to finally arrived many years later. That winter, her father received a letter from her mother. She told him that the university had decided to vindicate his problem and attached a handwritten vindication book. In the spring of the next year, his mother informed him that the Public Security Bureau of his hometown city had rehabilitated him on the issue of reeducation through labor, which was a step further.


    However, the long-awaited vindication book of the university has not come. This problem faces the greatest resistance and is likely to remain unsolved.


    More than ten years of injustice has finally been cleared up. How many times in my dream, my father was chased and tortured by Lao Deng, and how many times in my dream, my mother waved from afar. Father more and more miss the motherland, and want to return to the motherland. Nothing can stop my father from going home.


    At the critical moment, the mother saw her father''s wish. She boldly said to her father, "I''ll go. I''m not charged by them. I''ll go back home to help you."


    As a result, his mother returned to his father''s motherland to help him find out the situation there. However, there are still more difficult problems to solve in order to leave the Great Northwest.


    There is a basic national policy in Northwest China, that is, to attach importance to population, because the local population is really small. If the father wants to go back, he will take his wife and three children. They think this is a huge loss to the country. What''s more, we help you in your most difficult time. How can you just leave?


    Therefore, my father encountered many difficulties when he went through the procedures of returning to the earth. In order to get the materials he needed, his father even met the highest level of the state.


    Northwest finally agreed to let him try to go back first. We asked you to go back and try to go back, but the wife and children had to stay.


    When she saw her husband returning home like this, her mother worried that he would never come back, but she believed that he would come back again. Before leaving, she told her father, who hadn''t seen his mother for many years, go and see your mother. There is only such a mother in my life. I watch our children at home and wait for you to come back.


    After so many years of escape, my father finally set foot on the road home. Recall yesterday or powerful network author, today is an ordinary person, also wanted everywhere, but his best youth has passed away, more than half a hundred years of his what is left.


    When I heard that my father was coming back, the whole hometown came out to meet him. The father finally met his mother. The last time I escaped back was seven years ago. The second time I came back was 13 years later. I left for 20 years.


    Mother and son hugged each other and cried bitterly. Mother hugged him and said, "you are really my son, just as he said when he ran away: you are really my son."


    Thirteen years later, my father returned to his hometown for the first time. All the old people in their hometown shed tears. This is a true story that happened around them. As the saying goes, when parents are here, they don''t travel far away. Now the wanderer is no longer young, but he finally comes back to his mother.


    In recent decades, my father had dinner with my mother at home for the first time, and there was a lot to say. The Father also took out photos of his wife and children for everyone to see.


    If we say that in the 11 years of his father''s death, his mother has always been his concern, how can he get rid of the hometown of love and hatred and the reform through labor in the mine that never goes away in his dream.


    WangWen university still stands on Tianfu star. When my father returned to WangWen University, his first feeling was that the buildings of the University were more and narrower than before. The second feeling is sadness.


    Many students stayed here, but when they saw his first reaction, they recognized him at a glance. Father''s face is very characteristic, first, tall, 1.8 meters; Second, two thick eyebrows; Third, too many people are surprised: you''re still alive.


    There are many versions in the legend. Some say that my father died in the mine during the mine disaster. There is also a legend that he died in the mountains and in the snow fields abroad.


    But there is no legend about him escaping to the great northwest by himself, because it is beyond people''s imagination. When he came back, the whole Internet University was a sensation. Many of the students and teachers were still alive, especially the teachers.


    We immediately decided to hold a welcome meeting. At the welcome party, my father burst into tears. Many of those students in those years have become powerful and influential figures in the society.


    Many of his classmates said to him, "at that time, your grades were better than mine. I didn''t expect that you suffered so much. By contrast, we all went well. We often complain that fate is unfair to us, but fate is the most unfair to you. "


    When it comes to father, we can''t get around one person, that is, the female classmate who admired his father. Where is the female classmate who once pursued her father crazily and hurt him most thoroughly? Warm hearted students should arrange their meeting immediately. Such a man of love and hate, the father did not know whether to see her or not.

 Chapter 274

    Recalling that time, my father said with emotion: "at that time, even I felt strange that I had suffered so much, but I didn''t have hatred. I just want to have a look at the woman who secretly loved herself in those years. After pushing herself into the abyss, how is her life now? "


    At this time, the father thought, it''s better not to see her, not to see the best. But father can''t resist a kind of power, the power of human heart, the power of human nature. My father couldn''t restrain his desire. In the end, he went with his classmates in WangWen University.


    My father''s classmates put them in a room and told him to wait. When he learned that he wanted to see his female classmate, his father was very upset, and all the past events were like waves. As soon as the door opened, the girl student came in, along with her husband.


    Seeing his unforgettable person, they were stunned for a moment. Later, when his father recalled that time, he said with emotion that he would never forget this occasion. That facial expression, that embarrassment, that muscle twitch, that eyebrow, it''s impossible to express. Both of them feel very embarrassed. It can be seen that the position of both sides in each other''s life can not be hidden. As soon as people''s emotions are opened, they will run out of each other when they meet the right time. A few of the students nearby made excuses and left. Her husband also avoided. They all felt that they couldn''t go on watching this occasion, let alone suitable.


    Father later recalled that the two sat down and remained silent for a long time. Then he began to talk, but later he recalled that he was very stupid to ask questions, only to say awkwardly, "how are you doing recently, has your life been affected since then?"


    Female classmate some shame, she asked her father: "are you OK, how are you these years?"


    At this point, the brains of both sides have stopped. Fang Tianxing''s father doesn''t hate the woman in front of him. He just feels that the years are merciless. The school flower of that year has become a middle-aged woman. He doesn''t know what to say when he wants to speak. He can only be silent.


    She also heard about her father''s sufferings over the years. He was not the only one who could control what happened in those years. If you think about it, you know that an ordinary woman can''t do such a thing without someone behind her.


    Her father wanted to know who was behind her scenes, who wanted to frame herself and let her suffer so much, but he knew that the other party could play such a trick on her fate, turning her hand into a cloud and covering her hand with rain. Once the other party said it, he was afraid that she would die.


    Seeing her father''s desire to say nothing, the woman cried and said, "I hurt you. If it wasn''t for me, you would not be wronged. I know that no matter what I do, I can''t get your forgiveness. But I still want to say I''m sorry to you. I''m really sorry to you. "


    She had always liked her father. At that time, her father was the most dazzling genius in the University of Internet literature. Countless girls were crazy for him, and there were more than ten thousand girls who admired him. At that time, her father was a young genius, romantic and handsome, and attracted countless people''s admiration. However, at that time, her father yearned for the highest level of Internet literature, and never cared about the love between children and women, Those women who pursue him only feel that they are facing an insurmountable wall.


    She was the craziest woman who pursued her father in those years. In order to get close to her father, she did everything she could to get close to him and pursue him crazily. However, the more she pursued, the more she found that her father didn''t care about his love. All her attempts failed without exception. Her father didn''t care about her at all.


    After being rejected by her father, she just felt that she couldn''t face it at all. However, today''s father heard that he was married, and the jealousy of women made him extremely curious. What kind of woman could have such a man.


    The female classmate asked tentatively, "what does your wife look like? Can you let me have a look? The first day of WangWen University, will you be moved by the mortal women today?"


    The father was a little surprised, but he took out a picture of a family of three from his mobile phone and handed it to the female classmate. The female classmate saw the happy picture of the family of three in the picture. The woman in the photo is not so beautiful, but it seems indifferent and gentle, but the father is very happy and finds the home.


    Female students can''t help but say: "it''s really unexpected that you all have children. If it wasn''t for that year, how could you get married and have children? Today we may..."


    "Do you know that I feel that my life is meaningless without your news these years? I married under the pressure of my family, but I never loved him. I''m still a virgin. I just want to leave everything to you. I won''t let any other man touch me." Female students cry said.


    She rushed over and cried, "if you had accepted me, none of this would have happened. You are mine."


    Father quickly stood up, far away from her, knowing that she was still dreaming of being with herself, and said to her, "my wife is really kind, although she is sometimes straightforward, she never wants to hurt others for her own sake."


    Seeing her father avoiding herself, the female classmate burst into tears and said: "do you not believe me? I only reported you to protect you. The man told me that if I didn''t report you, he would kill you. His power is too big. I can''t help it."


    The father immediately asked, "who is it? Who on earth ordered you to frame me? Why don''t you dare to say?"


    My father couldn''t help but be excited. He had fallen from the clouds to the dust for so many years, and had to flee everywhere. He really wanted to know who was going to tear himself down like this, and what kind of hatred he had with him.


    Female students sobbed and said: "that person is the senior management of WangWen University, you can''t fight him, even if you know his name, it''s harmful to you."


    Father''s pain of these years surged to his heart. He could not help holding her and asked, "please tell me who it is?"


    Female students said: "he is..." want to say that person''s name, but how can''t say, it seems that someone is holding her throat, in her intermittent want to say, from the inexplicable time and space came a thunder suddenly appeared, devouring her vitality.


    The girl student was killed by this thunder. Her father felt very guilty. If he hadn''t asked her hard at that time, she wouldn''t have attracted people behind the scenes, and the girl student might not have died.


    After the Qingming Festival every year, my father would bring the whole family to give incense to the female students and regularly clean her mausoleum. Because he was afraid of the power of the people behind the scenes, his father took the whole family to live in seclusion, and only with the help of noble people could he survive.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s story, Feng Du said with emotion: "your father is really a great man and a model. When can I have a drink with him? Compared with him, my pain is nothing


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "my father often says that he loves his life so much, but his regret can''t be retrieved. Unfortunately, I hope you don''t understand it too late. As we grow up, we are no longer afraid of pain, but more afraid of everything related to money. As time goes by, things around us have changed one after another, and we are also coerced by time. He took off his childishness, put away his emotion, put on his mask and grew into a quiet adult. Before the sword was properly matched, he suddenly entered the world.

 Chapter 275

    We began to work hard for our livelihood and family career, but life has never been easy. Now all efforts are worth remembering, did not struggle for the future, take what to say life, I wish you and I were years of gentle, return is still young.


    Life attaches great importance to real feelings and living seriously. For the world, individuals are extremely small. Our life is like a kite. In fact, it also expresses a kind of anger and suffering that even we are controlled by the outside world and can''t control our own destiny, but we have to face life.


    Life is a one-way journey. Even if we have some regrets, we don''t have the chance to start all over again. It''s better to smile, cherish the present and live every day rather than tangle with the past that can''t be changed. "


    Feng Du pondered for a long time and said with emotion, "I''d like to be your reader and face my life bravely."


    This is Fang Tianxing''s 5000 th reader. He is suddenly blessed with a great sense of achievement. As an Internet author, it is more meaningful to get the support of readers than any panacea.


    Reading can have many advantages: speculative ability, interesting soul, strong thirst for knowledge


    But Fang Tianxing thinks that people who read books often can become more warm. What is temperature? Baidu explained that the degree of cold and hot objects in the physical vocabulary.


    When we describe a person with temperature, we usually like to use such words as warm blood, warmth, gentleness and gentleness. Readers have one thing in common: they have seen the ugliness of human nature, understand the cruelty of life, still love life and are willing to treat everything around them well.


    This sounds a bit affectable and chicken soup, but if everyone is rational and restrained. If you only care about yourself, then this indifferent world is enough to make people despair.


    Many children say that they will become more and more indifferent when they read more books, experience more, and are used to joys and sorrows.


    But in fact, Fang Tianxing thinks that reading is sometimes a process of knowing himself. People are always willing to see what they love to see and listen to what they are willing to believe. They either pretend to turn a blind eye or turn a deaf ear to what they don''t like or want to see. And even if it''s the same thing, the inner positive and negative people can always see different things and get different feelings. Just as a thousand readers have a thousand Hamlets. What you want to see, what you want to see, depends on your will and preferences.


    Fang Tianxing hopes that his book contains the laughter and tears of all living beings in the universe, and people''s feelings of happiness and anger. Everyone can be the protagonist in the book and have his own life. Whether it''s the social elite or the ordinary people at the bottom, they can become the protagonists.


    No one has to be a stepping stone for others, let alone a foil. Everyone is his own master. What you do can make this book more vivid, more three-dimensional and more powerful.


    Everyone''s life experience is different, and what they feel is different. By understanding other people''s life experiences, we can look at everything around us more objectively and with more empathy.


    When you meet people who are better than you, you really admire them, not sneer at them. When you meet people who are worse than yourself, you should help them as much as you can, not turn a blind eye to them.


    When we look at other people''s affairs, we will no longer make superficial judgments based on superficial phenomena. When we look at our own affairs, we will not complain about the injustice of others in the society.


    It is often said that people who love reading have a kind of temperament. This kind of temperament probably comes from the kindness and gentleness of the heart, with feelings and emotions beyond ordinary people. In the book, there is Yan Ruyu. In the book, there are golden houses, everything people want, and their own thinking.


    Treat things around, more calm and calm, treat others more understanding and tolerance. Make the years, but also to them especially gentle. In the face of the pain of life, you can also say that it is just a little frost.


    People who often read books, especially literary books, will be more delicate and sensitive to what happens around them. They are more likely to think for others because they have seen too many souls in literature.


    Whether it''s a miser like Grandet or a madman in other people''s eyes like Don Quixote, people who have read a lot have seen them. They have seen the stories and characters written by the master, so they have a deeper understanding of human nature and have more empathy in life.


    Feng Du calls someone to pull the car away. Fang Tianxing accompanies Feng Du to get on the bus. Along the way, Feng Du asks Fang Tianxing about online literature. One of them spoke impassioned, the other listened with relish.


    Fang Tianxing told him that no one can get Yan Ruyu and the golden house from the book. Many of his works just use people''s emotions. Those vulgar and superficial things will only make readers lose the ability of independent thinking and judgment in the near future.


    In the end, they expect the author to think and judge for them. Just like all kinds of meaningless news reports, such as gossip news, entertainment news, all kinds of idol dramas, variety shows, meaningless fast food literature, shuangwen and other popular entertainment industries. This can make the public immersed in the comfort and enjoyment, lose the ability to think.


    The author thinks for the public, which is a behavior of improving efficiency produced by the social development so far. It can''t be said to be enlightenment. The key point is what kind of books the public chooses and what kind of thinking books will make for you.


    However, relying on other people''s simple thinking all the time and being led by others'' nose will only make themselves more and more young and less intelligent. The books they read will become more and more naive. They will not think about all kinds of rumors at all. They will easily be manipulated by others, muddle along and have no fighting spirit


    However, Fang Tianxing hopes that his readers can think independently, they can make their life refuse the dull mediocrity, keep their mind clear, and face life bravely.


    At this time, next to an aunt came here, said: "young man, thank you for saving me last time, but also save everyone, so you are a network author, no wonder you can be in danger."


    Fang Tianxing saw that this was Tang Lan, a middle-aged woman who was on the bus last time. He said with a smile, "it''s my aunt. Since I saw what happened last time, I should help."


    The middle-aged woman Tang Lan sat beside Fang Tianxing and said to him, "thank you for my son''s business. Without your help, I don''t know what I would be like."


    Tang Lan, a middle-aged woman, sighed: "we were really miserable at that time. I was admitted to a local state-owned factory when I was only 16 years old. I worked as hard as a man. Except for the cost of living, I sent everything home every month.


    When she was 22 years old, she was introduced to her husband, who is a local Aboriginal, but his family background is not good, and has declined. I''ve been in love for 8 years, but my family just doesn''t want me to get married, for fear that I''ll leave my family alone when I have my own family.


    It''s a bit ridiculous. When I was 16 years old in the countryside, a matchmaker came to my home and worked as a worker in the city. At the age of 30, I didn''t want to get married. I told my mother that I couldn''t delay any longer and decided to get married. At this time, my mother was embarrassed and said, "girl, you give me some money and I''ll buy something for you as a dowry."

 Chapter 276

    "I worked for more than ten years and paid monthly salary. As a result, I didn''t save any money for her at home. The middle-aged woman saved money, so she used the money to buy her washbasin, bed sheet, quilt and get married. Soon after marriage, they have children. In order to support their children, they no longer give money to their parents every month.


    But the countryside is always busy, always asking for money, all kinds of reasons, even the villagers to Beijing also live in our home, free to eat and drink, also have to buy tickets. Ten years later, my mother had a heart attack and was rescued in the hospital. When my uncle learned about it, he came to ask for a crime. My brother and I were minors at that time, and my father worked alone at home and abroad.


    After he came, he sat for a long time without any substantial help. He left without going to the hospital to see my mother. I didn''t know his intention until he left. Fortunately, he walked fast, otherwise I would have to beat him.


    Feng Du said to Tang Lan, a middle-aged woman, "don''t be silly. The premise of helping your relatives is to live your own life first. No one on earth turns. You''re not their heaven. If you don''t support it, it won''t collapse. When you can''t support it, it will collapse. You are now a full person, the whole family is not hungry, you have relatives around you, there will be children behind you, then you are the day. "


    Fang Tianxing also said with emotion: "at that time, most of the parents in rural areas were backward in ideas. Now it is the 23rd century, but their ideas still stay before the 21st century. Although they are in the same society, they have long been divorced from society.


    They think that if they are admitted to a good high school and a good university, they will be able to have a stable job after graduation, buy a house in the city, get married, have children, and enjoy a carefree life, making people feel promising and able to look up.


    You didn''t work hard in those years. When you are old, you regret it. You want to understand it. But now the society has changed. It''s not their year. What the society needs now is all-round talents, not nerds who can only take exams. It''s also very important to know art, music, sports and games. It''s more important to make money. Physical and mental health is more important. If you only let one person read, and don''t let him contact the society, it will go wrong. If we can''t integrate into this society, we will be marginalized and lose our foothold.


    In the past, when I was admitted to university, I was assigned jobs, and my house was settled in the city. However, decades later, it was not the same as it was at the beginning. The prices of house prices soared, and the prices of house prices in ordinary small cities could not be looked up to by young people.


    The money for a house is not earned by ordinary people all their lives. College students can buy a house after working for several years, not to mention the expenses for their children''s education, parents'' medical care, their own life and so on. Those are all big expenses. Now it''s hard to get ahead without parents, contacts and resources.


    But they are still doing their spring and autumn dream, their grasp of the future is weak. In contrast, those with high social status can seize the opportunity when they are young to provide their children with good material conditions and better education. They have already bought a house and car and even arranged their work. They can do their own things happily and will not be overwhelmed by social pressure.


    The reform and opening up in the 1980s brought about a wave of dividends of social change, which made modern people naturally feel that it is the standard for a generation to change their own destiny, and that those who work hard can also take their families to upgrade their class.


    However, in the past 70 years since the founding of new China, only this time has the door of the times been slowly closed. Many of my father''s friends got rich in the tide, but most of them didn''t survive for more than ten years. They lost all kinds of wealth, and the times made heroes. Too many people regard the bonus of the times as their personal ability.


    In fact, the children of ordinary families around us do not choose to take the postgraduate entrance examination after graduation, but choose to study abroad, because they can find better jobs. In order to be able to live in this world, bear a huge pressure, even breathing has become a luxury thing.


    Feng Du also said: "I came from the countryside, too. I''m afraid of poverty. I remember when I was in junior high school, I only had two sets of clothes. If I wore them, I had to wash them. Otherwise, I didn''t have any clothes to wear. My father died when I was in the third year of senior high school. Fortunately, I had a sister who left ten thousand. I used the ten thousand to enter the university campus. During the University, my sister gave me the living expenses.


    I grew up in a poor family. So I have to live on my own and understand your business. Although the family education is not good, I take the initiative to learn, good grades since childhood, never thought of college entrance examination, high school entrance examination that year''s performance test is particularly good, especially want to go to the city''s key, but no money.


    It''s a proud thing for people in rural areas to go to Pugao because they don''t spend money. After that, they went to an ordinary high school. Their classmates either have money or don''t like to study. They are under great pressure in high school and suffer from depression. No one can explain and understand it. The key point is that the family has a lot of money for living expenses. If they spend a little more, they will say so much money. They have no confidence to ask for money.


    Sometimes a hundred yuan a month, a steamed bun in the morning, more than a piece of porridge at noon, no way, sometimes asked the family said that there is no money, when the college entrance examination abnormal, vomiting badly, did not test well, according to the normal level can be close to a line.


    In those years, the body became very poor because of the lack of money, got stomach disease, had no money to see a doctor, forced to support, and then re read to go to key high school. My family didn''t agree. They went to a good high school with thousands of yuan they earned in the summer vacation, and then they got into an ordinary secondary school with poor health.


    When I was studying in the evening, I fell asleep on my desk. As soon as I opened my eyes, three classes passed. At that time, I felt very tired and nutrition couldn''t keep up.


    Later, when I went to college, my family only gave me food expenses for one semester, and I didn''t even have enough money to see my stomach disease. That year, I couldn''t drink milk tea, and once I ate ice cream, I had stomach bleeding. In the second semester, I learned to earn money by myself and work part-time. On holidays, I did all part-time jobs. It was common to come back at 12:1 p.m.


    I''m very tired every day. I don''t have time to participate in class activities. I''m not very good with my classmates. I also apply for the lowest level of financial aid.


    Some students have different opinions about my grant. They say they never take part in collective activities, never pay attention to it, and don''t have to. Later, they didn''t apply for grant again and graduated from university by taking part-time jobs.


    There are a lot of things that have not been expressed. The family always said why a girl read so many books, and spent money, finally graduated. It''s not this or that at home that''s dragging you down, just because you graduated from university and know everything better than them.


    As soon as I graduated, my job was not stable. I talked about how my boyfriend wanted to get married because of his congenital poor development. It was not easy to get pregnant. I wanted to get married and prepare for pregnancy, and I didn''t want to get married and have children immediately. It was the problem of poor physical development for many years.


    One by one, I objected, saying that I need to work for my family for several years and send the money home. I think that my tens of thousands of student loans have not been paid back, and my monthly work is not enough to see a doctor except for the expenses, because those years were too hard and tired, resulting in poor health, unable to work overtime, not too tired, not particularly good work and low wages.


    I''m tired and I don''t want to take care of it, but there is a kind of psychology that can''t be ignored. Many times I don''t want to live and feel that life is very tired. As long as I find it at home, I''m very tired and I have no cure for depression.

 Chapter 277

    It''s not like getting sick or having a bad job. Every time I say that I don''t want to take care of my own body and future, I can understand that the original family is terrible and I can''t escape.


    Don''t test a person''s humanity easily, because when you test others, you have a distrust mentality. Then why should others insist on your distrust.


    After my mother went out to work, my mother gave me the living expenses. At that time, I felt that I had to repay my mother and sister when I came out to work. After graduation, I found a job with a fair salary. As a result, after renting a house and falling in love, my grandparents asked for money when they were ill and had to save money to buy a house. After getting married, my children spent money. The salary was far higher than that of the month when I just graduated.


    Housing loans, children''s expenses, sick elderly people at home. I feel like everything needs a lot of money. I feel powerless and under a lot of pressure. "


    Life is always not perfect, there will be no real perfect, because people are always chasing what they do not have, these things drive people''s life.


    Pain always exists, but it is not the whole of life. People in each era face different situations and have their own pain. As a human society, it is not friendly to ordinary people.


    What contributes to the society is labor production, but the distribution of social resources is not according to the amount of labor. People with capital can drive others to create value for their labor and squeeze value from others'' labor. Capitalists earn people''s value to consolidate their rule, and laborers give their flesh and blood to support the world that oppresses them severely.


    The so-called good and evil is only the subjective consciousness of human beings. No one is really pure and noble. Good and evil are just people''s choices. Goethe once said, "I have all evil thoughts, but I just didn''t do them."


    Human nature doesn''t have to be tested, just as we judge the toughness of a glass, only when it is broken can we know its toughness. Will you break the cup to test its strength? So will human nature.


    Most people, not saints or villains, are ordinary, between good and bad. Most importantly, the temptation and pressure that most people can bear are limited.


    Every time we go out, after locking the door, we will subconsciously pull the door to see if it is locked. But no one will use the axe to hit the door, to confirm whether the door is solid.


    Because we know that no matter how strong the door is, it may be difficult to stop the highly skilled burglars who intend to enter your home, but the burglar proof door can at least give basic protection to the family property, which is enough. You can''t ask the standard of the family door to be the same as that of the bank vault door.


    The test of human nature is to test the table with a sledgehammer and bombard the security door. This is not to test, but to destroy.


    Those tests, which are based on testing whether the other person loves himself or not, live in fantasy, expecting the other person to be a saint without flaws. It is not beneficial to take the minimum probability event as an inevitable event in the prevention, except for causing damage to the relationship between oneself and the other party.


    Tang Lan, a middle-aged woman, immediately said that she would introduce her partner to Feng Du. Feng Du immediately agreed. Feng Du told her about your requirements for the other half. He was very worried that the stepmother he found for the child would be bad to the child.


    Tang Lan, a middle-aged woman, comforted him and reassured him. She knew a woman who didn''t want to have a child. As long as she didn''t have another child, it would not affect Feng Du''s children, and she could continue to live. It''s really hard to find a balance between children''s happiness and their own happiness and get a win-win result.


    Fang Tianxing saw Feng Du chatting with Tang Lan, a middle-aged woman, more and more happily. Finally, he exchanged telephone and social accounts with each other. When they got off the bus, they said they would make another appointment when they were free, so that Feng Du could meet the woman who introduced them to the same village. Fang Tianxing felt strange. He seemed to be a matchmaker for Feng Du.


    However, Fang Tianxing is not angry. Feng Du has been single for such a long time. It''s good to have a companion. After all, he''s all his readers. At least, he doesn''t want to be an outsider.


    In addition to their own relatives, readers are their closest relatives.


    When Feng Du came home, his child was still crying in the corner. He went over and patted his child on the shoulder and comforted him: "my child, it''s dad who is not good and should not be angry with you."


    Before, it was because the child wanted to learn football, which was totally different from Feng Du''s expectation. He couldn''t help beating the child. He felt very guilty and couldn''t forgive himself.


    More people have suffered verbal violence from their parents than we think. Those parents who will use language to hurt their children recklessly may be because they are still children themselves. Of course, this is not an excuse for these parents. Their "child" side shows that they are extremely immature emotionally.


    What do parents look like when they are emotionally immature? If our parents are like this, what can we do for ourselves?


    An emotionally immature parent may have the following behaviors, emphasizing the role of kinship and building self-esteem on the obedience of others.


    Immature parents will say, "because I''m your parent, so I can... Because you''re a child, so you have to..." they emphasize the subordinate part of the parent-child relationship, thinking that you have to follow their orders.


    If you have any behavior that doesn''t conform to their role setting, they may force you back to your position as a child through cold violence, intimidation, etc. This kind of inequality of identity is easy to bring language harm.


    Children rarely express their emotions directly, but let them feel emotions through emotional infection. Infants and children will express their needs through emotional infection, and they make a lot of noise to attract the attention of caregivers.


    When some immature parents are depressed, they are just like children, and they will express it in a way that makes other family members feel depressed.


    For example, when they feel angry because of other things, they often do not tell their children what happened to them and the anger they feel, but they will project the anger on their children and scold or hurt them in words.


    So children will feel that they have the responsibility to make their parents happy. But because parents do not try to face their own depression, but choose to escape, children actually have no way to solve their parents'' problems.

 Chapter 278

    Such parents are hard to please and to approach. Immature parents expect others to read their thoughts and understand their needs. However, it is very difficult for people to understand other people''s feelings.


    People''s joys and sorrows are not interlinked, they take it for granted, but do not feel happy.


    They want others to show concern for their own problems, but when they give advice, they refuse. Therefore, when children care about such parents, they can''t get positive feedback and response. On the contrary, they will have a sense of meddling because the proposal is rejected, causing harm to children.


    Obviously, it''s just that the mother likes that kind of child very much, so she hopes that the child will like it, and even naturally thinks that the child also likes it. I''m not an individual, but the continuation of her life. For her, she is herself, and so is the child.


    After all, he can control himself completely, but he can''t control his children completely. But in fact, he thinks I am a part of him, so he is anxious, irritable and out of control.


    In the family, people are not so tense, because the family is more intimate than others. It''s easy to show your emotions in a safe environment instead of thinking twice about everything.


    Beating and scolding this way of giving children loose skin will only break the children''s kindness to their parents.


    The writer Gibran once said, "your children are not your children. They are children born of the desire of life for itself. They come to the world through you, but not because of you. They are by your side, but they don''t belong to you. "


    Children should never be tools for parents to vent their anger. You think beating a child shows your authority, but in the child''s eyes, it may just be a sign of your incompetence.


    Because people are always bullying, those parents who think their children can''t be successful without fighting are bastards.


    Feng Du is 36 years old. He was a fan when he was a child. When he was six years old, he went to watch football with his father. When he was in junior high school, I could recite the basic information of all the players'' names of the A-A teams. He had no brain to support the local teams. For this reason, Feng Du spent a little pocket money to buy League tickets. When his parents found out, he was beaten.


    This enthusiasm, all by the national team''s worse and worse performance, as well as the football match to wipe out clean. That kind of despair, only experienced to experience. Later, I gave up football and refused to talk about football with others. Later, my son told me that there was a match in the Asian Cup.


    At present, Fengdu''s son, seven years old, has been selected into the local club echelon because he likes it. He can play five or six hours outside in the hot summer at 30 degrees. He really loves football. Now Fengdu supports him just to let him exercise. As for the future, with his understanding of domestic football, it is difficult for him to imagine that he can let his children live by football.


    People around them know that children play football. The first sentence is that it costs money to cultivate them to play football, which is meaningful. Of course, Feng Du knows that it''s not money for practice, it''s money for gifts! The present environment is still the same as in the past.


    Feng Du often goes to watch his son play games. This is the real game. Because the children love to get together, they don''t shout when they fall down. They get up and continue to play. The coach blows very loosely, all in order to make the game more fluent.


    No one maliciously fouls, normal physical confrontation, parents come together to see the fun, win or lose are good, sincerely for the children, whose children have made progress, who made a good ball, cheer together.


    Seven year olds are not as bad as the national team when they stop the ball. Short pass coordination and tactical thinking are always on-line. We often sigh that after so many years of practice, the national team is in that state. Ah!


    Feng Du has been watching the national team for so many years, but he has no likes and dislikes. He is no longer angry and can''t feel sad. For this reason, he never watches the five major leagues, because he can''t watch his own national team''s games after watching that.


    Wang Tianming, who lives next door, is even worse because no matter how hard he tries, he can''t get the praise of his parents.


    Feng Du is also very concerned about him, because he knows that Wang Tianming is not happy, accompanied by a gesture that I lower my requirements and you should be grateful.


    "After listening to this sentence, what kind of young man do you think I am? I''m an old man, I''m a scum, I''m looking for a job relying on my parents, and I have nothing to do every day. Is it a weak person who can''t face the reality completely Wang Tianming said to Feng Du.


    In fact, what kind of person is he? In my whole student life, I have never been in the top ten of my grade in the key examination. My university and graduate students are among the top ten in China. According to my major, I am national No1. After graduation, I found a job in a global top 500 company in Beijing, settled my household registration and bought a house.


    In addition to work, he wrote the manuscript to the media in three different ways, and he ran a public official account with a small amount of fans.


    Wang Tianming doesn''t think he is excellent. He is so ordinary that he can''t be more ordinary. He can make do with his peers all over the country. I don''t ask my parents to be proud of me, but what kind of painting style is this faint disappointment. This disappointment has been throughout my life. Sometimes I wonder, my parents are ordinary working class in third tier cities, they think I should be the richest person in the world.


    There are so many things like this. When I got a job after graduation and excitedly told my dad, he wrote me a long short message, hoping that I would study for a doctor.


    What impresses Wang Tianming most is that "I don''t want you to have a PhD, I want you to live with dignity. That winter I went to a lot of interview fields. I met wonderful companies and sharp examiners. My heel was worn by high-heeled shoes and bleeding. I walked two miles without feeling it. I thought I was really a woman, but I still cried like a dog when I received the message.


    I know that no matter how hard I try, he will not be satisfied. In essence, my parents are good parents in that generation. They care about me, take care of me, never beat me or scold me. But every day and every second of my adult life is to wash away what they planted for me: deep-rooted inferiority and loss.


    So over the years, Wang Tianming has been thinking about this question: Why are parents like this? Why do they hurt their children?


    Later, I figured out that it was because many parents of this generation had failed in their lives. This generation of parents spent their childhood and youth in hardship. They lived in an era of unconditional obedience to "authority" and an era when most individuals were powerless to their own lives.


    Some people accept failure, some people can''t accept it. They project failure on their children, hoping to get rid of their anxiety and save their lives.


    Because academic career can not progress, the child will be admitted to a high degree; Because the poor are controlled by others, they expect their children to get rich; Because when ordinary people are frustrated everywhere, they want their children to be proud of their official career as soon as possible.

 Chapter 279

    Feng Du let Wang Tianming understand this, not to change them, just to understand that they can''t give you affirmation, not because you are not good enough, but because they don''t have this ability. It''s their sorrow, not your fault.


    As a child, what can we do? We should try our best to forgive our parents'' imperfections, accept our own imperfections, and finally reach reconciliation with ourselves and childhood.


    This is too complicated to say, but slowly, you will feel your own change, and only after you change, will your parents'' negative comments lose so much lethality.


    Well, after years of cultivation, Wang Tianming can now point coldly at them. As parents get older, they will gradually change. Now the relationship with my parents has been much more relaxed, and my parents are willing to affirm my achievements, but occasionally my habitual expression is still negative. In terms of personal experience, it may be happier to communicate hard but not to expect and demand their change.


    Wang Tianming doesn''t know how to live in life. Although he has lived for decades, he will still be confused in the face of this problem. Fang Tianxing took Wang Tianming to the construction site.


    Wang Tianming, who graduated from a famous university, unexpectedly went into the construction site to work. The local recruiters were shocked. After he was brought here, Fang Tianxing left. He needed to understand everything by himself.


    When he first arrived at the construction site, Wang Tianming worked with Liu Changfeng. Liu Changfeng is more than 70 years old, his face is already full of wrinkles, and there are only a few white hairs on his bald head, still standing stubbornly. His height is not high, only about 1.6 meters. With his dark skin and shriveled muscles, he looks very weak.


    Liu Changfeng''s appearance is not pleasant, and there is no resemblance to the kind little old man on the street. When he smiles, his yellow teeth are exposed, and his eyes are full of cunning. When he first met Liu Changfeng, Fang Tianxing felt that there was something indecent about him that 70 year old people should not have.


    Liu Changfeng is the most low-end handyman on the construction site. He is a serious "coolie" without craftsmanship. He will be arranged to do different jobs every day, taking half of the salary of others and making several times of the effort of others.


    But Wang Tianming didn''t even have the advantage of his strength, so he naturally became a more low-end handyman. He followed his "leader" Liu Changfeng every day and rushed to every inch of the land on the construction site.


    On the first day of work, Wang Tianming followed Liu Changfeng, pushing concrete to the concrete workers, two shovel and a trolley. Liu Changfeng is a lazy man. Every time he hoes concrete, he gently hoes half of the shovel and slowly puts it in the cart. He told Wang Tianming, "it''s not tiring to hoe like this. The most important thing is that when those in charge come to hang around, he will be happy to see you working."


    "What if I can''t finish this job?" Wang Tianming questioned Liu Changfeng discontentedly.


    "When will the work be finished on the construction site?" Liu Changfeng''s words made Wang Tianming speechless, so he didn''t go on and continued to work steadfastly.


    Liu Changfeng and Wang Tianming pushed slowly, and the watering workers poured slowly. If the concrete was not pushed in time, they sat down to have a rest and smoke. No one urges anyone to hurry up. Only when the leaders come, can all the talents grasp the work in hand. As soon as the leader left, Liu Changfeng said "no money, give him a fart.".


    Slowly and leisurely work all morning, 11:30 off work time, less than 11:00 everyone began to rest. Liu Changfeng took out a box of Yimeng Mountain cigarettes in his pocket and said to another worker, "come on, Lao Liu, can I give you some?"


    He opened the cigarette box and drew out a cigarette. It''s not Yimeng Mountain, it''s a cigarette rolled out of tobacco. Lao Feng took over the cigarette, pinched off the tail of the cigarette, lit the fire, took a puff, and said, "this thing is fun. It''s so enjoyable to smoke."


    "That''s yo. I like this. The brand cigarettes I bought don''t smell at all." Liu Changfeng said triumphantly.


    "Liu Changfeng, just brag. You can''t even afford to buy a box of cigarettes." A worker sitting next to him took a rest, which exposed Liu Changfeng''s "leisure".


    Liu Changfeng showed his smiling face and said, "I still save money for my son to marry his daughter-in-law."


    "I''m afraid you can''t wait for your daughter-in-law when you die." The man laughed.


    The language on the construction site is always simple and straightforward. Workers who have not read too many books prefer to speak with their fists. Liu Changfeng said that when he was young, he could run more than 100 meters with six pieces of 50 Jin cement. At that time, he was also a loud speaker on the construction site. Later, when he got old, he became a dog in other people''s eyes.


    When the dog when long also want to understand, what do not steam steamed bread for breath, are deceptive. If you want to live a good life and kowtow, you have to look after your family. "


    Liu Changfeng rolls to one side to smoke his good cigarette, and Fang Tianxing follows him to one side to start a daze. The rest of the workers continued to talk, and time passed slowly through their conversations.


    At the end of work, the workers put away the irrelevant topics and went to eat, leaving the unfinished work there. Fang Tianxing wanted to pack up his tools. Liu Changfeng stopped him and said, "if you work hard here, others will be lazy. Just leave it there. Go home and have dinner. "


    Wang Tianming has no words. He still keeps his tools in order, but in his heart, he is more and more disgusted with Liu Changfeng. When the concrete was finished, the handyman was arranged to move the bricks for the bricklayer. After moving for a while, the Bricklayer''s feet were full. The handyman sneaked into the building to be lazy.


    Each of them skillfully lay in his own place, Wang Tianming also chose a cool place to sit down. As soon as he sat down, a worker said, "Hey, college student, what do you mean by this?"


    Wang Tianming looked at the place where he pointed, and there was a poem on the wall: moving up and down together, having endless fun.


    Wang Tianming''s face turned red, and then reluctantly laughed. Another worker on one side said, "they are also literate, just like you. Everyday is good."


    "Ah, well, what''s the matter? You don''t have to worry about a few more women in your life?"¡° You think you should take care of it, ha ha. "


    Women are the best conversation materials for the workers in their spare time. They ignore the existence of Fang Tianxing and begin to skillfully tell all kinds of dirty jokes. There are few women on the construction site. They dare not offend or talk freely in the office. In their words, there are more women who have been in the cheap rental house for 351 times.

 Chapter 280

    Lili, LAN LAN, these common and dusty names constantly appear in their conversation. They describe the reaction of those names on the bed, so as to show their magnificence and strength. When they are not convinced with each other, they make an appointment to have a "contest" at some time. Whoever loses will be invited to have a drink.


    When they leave home, they don''t bring much fun. Wandering outside, women and wine are their few remaining entertainment.


    When the workers are immersed in beauty, Liu Changfeng, who is very talkative on weekdays, does not speak. Instead, he sits and smokes his cigarette quietly. Fang Tianxing thought at that time that maybe the old man really couldn''t do it.


    When the workers finished talking, they began to work. Liu Changfeng and Fang Tian are walking on the last side. Liu Changfeng looks over his head and asks Wang Tianming in a low voice: "Hey, do you have pornographic movies on your mobile phone?"


    Wang Tianming smiles awkwardly: "No." Liu Changfeng did not seem to want to give up, and whispered: "that who has a mobile phone, then he put us together to see." Wang Tianming didn''t answer again. He couldn''t imagine a 73 year old man watching pornographic movies. Maybe they still have sexual needs, but who is willing to accept the idea of an old man.


    It has been nine months since the wages were paid on the construction site. When Party A drove a BMW into the construction site, the roaring engine always raised dust, casting a layer of gray on the workers'' lives.


    When Liu Changfeng meets people in suits, he will ask, "is salary coming soon?". Wang Tianming did not know how many sentences Liu Changfeng had heard in the past nine months: "soon." But after listening more, he only laughed.


    "My wife just changed a heart stent, more than 30000, and she will have to have an operation in a few days." Liu Changfeng said to the leaders of the construction site.


    "Then you are in a hurry to spend money. Go to the foreman to discuss and see if you can pay for it first." Liu Changfeng meets the material man on the construction site and talks about the salary.


    "If you want me to give you some money, you should see your wife first." Wang Tianming said to Liu Changfeng.


    "I have money. I just want to get it. I''m afraid I''m poor. I don''t have any money in my hand. I just have no bottom in my heart. " Liu Changfeng said to Wang Tianming.


    "Yes, at your age, you''ve been miserable all your life." Wang Tianming said with emotion through these days of contact.


    "When I celebrate the Chinese new year this year, I will give ten thousand yuan to my three daughters. When they were young, they followed me to suffer. When they were young, they had no food to eat. When they were hungry, they had to give it to their younger brother first. I didn''t have the money to let them go to school. I treated them badly."


    Liu Changfeng said, began to shed tears, he said with emotion: "when I give money to my three daughters, three people do not want to, holding me crying. The three girls are sensible and have been helping her younger brother. I''ve treated them badly. "


    Liu Changfeng''s eyes were full of tears, and it was not easy to detect that they were mixed with the sweat on his face. Wang Tianming looked at the old man in his seventies. It was the first time that he felt a little tender on his face.


    But Liu Changfeng is not qualified to sensationalize. When a leader in charge of attendance and supervision saw Wang Tianming and Liu Changfeng, he didn''t have a good mood and said, "enough rest. You can do something."


    Liu Changfeng had no time to wipe his tears. He wiped the sweat on his face with his hand, so he picked up the hoe and went on weeding.


    While weeding hard, Liu Changfeng complained: "what we have done is not a good job. It''s good to work under the leadership''s eyes."


    "Liu Changfeng, you and Wang Tianming go to clear the garbage out of that building. You hold on tight, there is still work behind."


    "Yes, I''ll take him right away." Liu Changfeng promised.


    Before going out for 20 meters, Liu Changfeng''s lazy mind began to work again. He complained and said: "do the work of special mother! You pull two cushions. Let''s sleep before we do it. "


    These days of work has already made Wang Tianming tired. Although he is only in his twenties, when he was young and strong, he still gave in to the endless labor. He thought, just follow Liu Changfeng to have a rest. When something goes wrong, Liu Changfeng will bear it.


    Liu Changfeng''s snoring is so loud that Wang Tianming can''t hear his voice until he pulls the mat far away from him.


    This is Wang Tianming''s best sleep in this period of time. Fatigue is really the best sleeping pill.


    After sleeping for more than an hour, Liu Changfeng called Wang Tianming to get up and work. Wang Tianming shovel the garbage with Liu Changfeng and shovel the cart. Liu Changfeng said to Wang Tianming, "just listen to me. If you''re tired, take a rest. Don''t hold on. The work can''t be finished in a day. "


    Wang Tianming finally succumbed to Liu Changfeng''s theory of laziness, but he seldom did such heavy work. After only two days, he ground his hands into blisters.


    Liu Changfeng picked out the injured blister for Wang Tianming and said painfully, "don''t work so hard. Your writing hand can''t bear this crime."


    After picking out the bubble, Liu Changfeng asked Wang Tianming to follow him and work by himself¡° You are a real child, better than my one. He grew up, a work did not play, every day at home to play computer. It''s been three years since he graduated from university. If he doesn''t go out to look for work, it''s all his sisters who have spoiled him. " Liu Changfeng sighed.


    Liu Changfeng told many stories about his daughter, but seldom mentioned his son. This is the first time he told his son''s story. Different from the joy on his face when he talked about his daughter, when he mentioned his son, his face was filled with sadness that he had never seen before.


    "He''s twenty-eight this year. How old are other people''s children? He''s good. He doesn''t fall in love or go on blind dates. That time, I asked someone to introduce him to a blind date. He turned me over with a big earful and then ran out for four days and nights without coming back. " Liu Changfeng sighed.


    Liu Changfeng said that there was a bit of choking here. He paused, wiped away his tears with his hand and continued, "I found a fortune teller and said that there was a robbery on my child. I had to ask the immortal to crack it. He asked me to burn paper and invite immortals. I bought more than 4000 yuan of paper and pulled it to the north with a tractor. I burned it all night. I was crying while burning it. I just want to know what I did in my last life, and that''s what I''ve done in my life. "


    Liu Changfeng said that when he was a child, his family was not well-organized. At that time, what he paid attention to was that the poor and lower middle peasants were the most glorious and the landlords were inferior.


    Because of the title of the landlord, Liu Changfeng didn''t even have the qualification to go to school.


    It''s always awkward for teenagers to stay at home and do nothing. In addition, Liu Changfeng''s father, who has been a landlord all his life, can''t carry his hands and shoulders, and can''t afford to make a living.


    Therefore, Liu Changfeng, who was only 12 years old at that time, was forced to use his whole life''s labor to repay the enjoyment of more than 10 years after he had lived a more than 10 year life of respecting and treating the superior. In the following years, Liu Changfeng''s parents died one after another. The villagers saw that he was pitiful and told him that his daughter-in-law had become a family.

 Chapter 281

    "I want to have my own home and have a good life. He''s catching up with the natural disaster. There''s nothing to eat in his noisy home. My daughter is starving to death. " Liu Changfeng said this and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Liu Changfeng does not want to see just perfect home again scattered, stealthily touched move up crooked idea.


    "I secretly planted some radishes and sold them on the street. I went to bed during the day and drove on the road at night. After three days and three nights, I earned eight yuan. Just came back to sit hot, I don''t know which dog day to report, said I speculation. The money was collected and I was shut down. I can''t even mention what I''ve suffered in it. " Liu Changfeng is very helpless.


    Liu Changfeng was originally a landlord, but he did speculation again. For more than ten years after that, the four characters never left him. His life has since become gray, no hope.


    At the age of 45, Liu Changfeng suddenly had a son. With a smile on his face, he said, "I thought this would be the end of my life. Who knows, having such a son, I suddenly feel hopeful. That is to regard this son as an ancestor. Everything in the family is related to him first. His elder sisters are also a little bit. They feed his younger brother first. As a result, they raise such a thing. "


    When Liu Changfeng mentioned his son again, his words were full of resentment. But after the resentment, sadness and helplessness filled his mood, which could not be dispersed for a long time.


    "Sometimes when I look at young people like you, I think, if only I had such a child. Now, I''m afraid that when I die, I won''t even have one who flags for me. " Liu Changfeng said with emotion.


    Liu Changfeng didn''t go on, and didn''t seem to care if Wang Tianming listened. Maybe he just held it for too long and needed to speak it out. It doesn''t matter who''s listening. What''s important is that he wants to tell us that his son was once his heart and soul, but later his heart was hurt.


    In the middle of August, the project funds promised by Party A finally arrived. Liu Changfeng paid more than 30000 yuan for nine months. This is the money he plans to use to treat his wife. A few days after his salary, Liu Changfeng left the construction site and accompanied his wife to Jinan.


    On the day of payment, other workers paid their wages directly to the bank card, but Liu Changfeng only wanted cash.


    He wrapped more than 30000 yuan in newspaper one layer after another, then took out two plastic bags in his pocket and wrapped the money one layer after another. Wang Tianming takes a look at Liu Changfeng. There is no pocket in his whole body that can hold the 30000 yuan.


    When Wang Tianming was thinking about where Liu Changfeng would put the money, Liu Changfeng untied his belt and revealed a pocket sewn on his underwear. He put the money in, skillfully and cautiously.


    Then Liu Changfeng said with a smile: "the money is more precious than my life.".


    Liu Changfeng said that his son didn''t want to go to Jinan with him, and several daughters couldn''t get away from him. He was the only one who accompanied his wife to the operation.


    Two old people in their seventies are running around the city. I don''t know how to write. I don''t know how to use modern equipment. Only with a strong dialect to ask the way, to seek help.


    You can imagine how hard it will be for them. But Liu Changfeng is not afraid of these, he said: "my wife has never been far away in this life, this time I will take her out to play. No matter whether it can be cured or not, it''s time for her and me to enjoy happiness after a lifetime of hardship. "


    Wang Tianming sat next to Liu Changfeng, envious and sad, and said to him, "if an old man of this age has any disease, his family won''t be treated much, and he will have to die. You are very kind to your wife


    "I don''t have much to look forward to in my life. My son can''t count on it, so I hope my wife will accompany me for a few more years. If she''s gone, I don''t know what I''m going to do when I''m alive. " Liu Changfeng said this. His eyes looked into the distance. There was no cunning in his eyes, but some warmth and loneliness.


    The day before he left the construction site, Liu Changfeng didn''t work any more, because he would not be paid any more. Liu Changfeng never did this kind of loss business.


    He leaned his shovel against the wall and sat with Wang Tianming at the bottom of the wall, drinking tea and saying nothing.


    They don''t have much communication. The generation gap of more than 50 years makes it unrealistic for them to try to spy on each other''s life. Many topics are impossible to talk about because they have not experienced each other''s life. They could only sit quietly, waiting for the sun to come from overhead to the top of the mountain.


    "Baby, do you kowtow to me and call me grandfather?" When Liu Changfeng said this, the setting sun cast light from a distance, fell on his wrinkles, lit up the hope on his face.


    Looking at the young man who is less than 20 years old, Liu Changfeng is dazzled. He thinks that this is his own grandson who can sit with him and drink tea everyday.


    But as soon as the words came out, Liu Changfeng regretted it. He said: "I said to play, you are such a good child, I can not be that lucky." Liu Changfeng smiles awkwardly, trying to cover up his gaffe.


    Then he got up quickly, picked up his shovel and planned to leave.


    "Grandfather." When Liu Changfeng heard these words, his sharp body stopped at the same place. He turned around slowly and saw Wang Tianming bend down and salute himself deeply. Liu Changfeng''s eyes were moist. He quickly picked up Wang Tianming and kept saying, "good boy, good boy."


    At the moment, there is no sweat on Liu Changfeng''s face. Tears flow through his gullied skin and fall down. He quickly wiped away his tears. "I''m too old to control my tears." Although there are tears in his eyes, the joy on Liu Changfeng''s face is unprecedented in more than ten years.


    Liu Changfeng quickly takes out a brand-new plastic bag from his pocket. He opens the bag, then takes out the toilet paper, and takes out 200 yuan from it and hands it to Wang Tianming.


    "Take it, young man. Buy some gloves and clothes. Don''t work too hard." Wang Tianming refuses, but Liu Changfeng doesn''t intend to give up. He put the money into Wang Tianming''s pocket and muttered, "don''t be too little, don''t be too little." Then he turned and walked away.


    Wang Tianming holds a brand-new 200 yuan and looks at Liu Changfeng''s long back. Where Wang Tianming can''t see it, Liu Changfeng has tears on his face and a smile on the corner of his mouth. Liu Changfeng, with his shovel, straightens his waist, which has been bent down for many years, and walks into the setting sun.


    With tears in his eyes, someone patted him on the shoulder behind his back and said to him, "is it completely different from before, whether it''s lifestyle or living state?"

 Chapter 282

    Wang Tianming turned to Tianxing and said, "before that, I really didn''t expect anyone to live like this. In the past, I contacted people from the middle and upper classes of the society. They had received good education and had a lot of social resources to achieve what they wanted to do.


    For example, my cousin, an undergraduate from Peking University, went to one of the best universities in the world to study in the UK this year. In my opinion, it should be a great honor to graduate from Peking University, and it is worth mentioning. However, unless she is asked, she usually doesn''t mention where she graduated, and sometimes she doesn''t even know how to say it.


    Many people are curious and ask her why she doesn''t say it. It''s a sign of you. It''s also an endorsement.


    But she said, I''m more willing to let others take off the signboard to get to know me, focusing on what I''m doing rather than where I come from. So are my other classmates from Peking University.


    What did she do to break away from Peking University? During my study, I applied for exchange opportunities at Harvard and Cambridge, went to Canada for summer programs, went to Taiwan for exchange, graduated and went to Hebei to teach for half a year, got an Australian visa and went to Australia to circle the island for two months, until last month I completed the circle and went to Britain.


    Everyone said you are great. She said that the people around her are better. They have more experience than me. I have to work harder.


    My cousin graduated from Peking University with a master''s degree. He is open-minded and intelligent. He learns everything very quickly. After work, he studies programming and cars. He never thinks that graduation from Peking University should be like this. As long as he likes, he tries his best to try and study. He doesn''t feel that the strange eyes of people around him have any influence on him.


    He''s 367 years old, driving a Chery car, and doesn''t wear a famous brand. But do you think he''s anxious, too? But what worries him is not the house and car that ordinary people worry about, but how to realize more self in their limited life.


    Therefore, the people who put this hat on them are all people outside Peking University. For themselves, famous schools are only achievements they have made at a certain point in their life, and should not be regarded as a restriction to guide their future life.


    For them, famous schools give them more opportunities to contact the wider world and the courage to say no to many things. They have the right to choose any kind of life. You may not understand it, but they don''t need your understanding.


    Because you may not understand it at all. This choice, for others, may put down what they had before and experience a different life. Most of us, however, haven''t even "picked up" yet.


    A group of people who have not yet "picked up" look at people who choose to "put down". It''s natural that they can''t understand. Just as you say that apples are so delicious, why don''t you eat them? He said I don''t want to eat, I eat a lot, I want to eat oranges.


    This feeling, you may one day eat apple to eat vomit to experience, before that, you will still feel Apple delicious.


    The same is delivery, people in famous schools will have so much experience, those more profound feelings, the observation of details, the understanding of the industry, the perception of life. So even if we are delivering takeout like everyone else, some people are just delivering takeout, but some people may get new inspiration in life. This is the difference between people.


    Wang Tianming also asked his cousin what he thought of it? My cousin''s answer is that you can''t understand before you reach that level.


    When you get to that level, you will naturally understand that different people have the right to choose, just limited choices, and they just create opportunities for themselves to choose up, down, left and right.


    Similarly, cousins can also choose up and down, but ordinary people may not be able to choose "Peking University" like her. This is probably the biggest difference between cousins.


    It is my cousin''s greatest experience to create more choices for myself, so that no matter what kind of living conditions he is in, he will not survive.


    Your lower limit may be someone else''s paradise. There is a migrant worker named kugen. The reason why he has this name is not because he has a good education and loves English. On the contrary, kugen is just a young migrant worker from a poor area who can''t even recite the basic 26 letters.


    Kugen only cries kugen because he chats with his mobile phone whenever he has free time. According to him, we in the countryside have never seen this thing before. It''s not expensive to send messages with the function machine. China!


    Over time, he was called kugen. My cousin''s first encounter was due to the result of a year-end salary claim in a certain Bureau. As a representative of the management, my cousin came to register and pay. A teenager who killed Matt said timidly to his cousin: boss, I dare not send so much cash to him. Can you give me cash instead?


    In the scene of a slight confrontation between the two sides, suddenly came such a scene. My cousin remembered the boy who killed Matt. Of course, he also remembered his cousin, because he didn''t give him cash, so he gave him a card.


    Good bye to kugen. Two years later, he is still working in that enterprise. They often meet at the breakfast stall to buy steamed buns together. Kugen is still growing. He eats more than his cousin can eat. He soon gets to know each other. Kugen saw his cousin from a long distance, so he called brother Wei.


    Kugen''s parents worked as migrant workers in an inland asbestos enterprise, so his father got pneumoconiosis early.


    Pneumoconiosis, as suffering from a super long-term cancer, slowly can not get breathing. At the beginning, the mine was also responsible for medical expenses, but the boss kicked off the kugen family on the pretext of no labor contract.


    Father soon went, leaving kugen, sister and mother. The only life experience that my father could give kugen before he died was to go to the coastal areas, where it is said to be guaranteed to work. Oh, by the way, there are about 5000 yuan left, which is saved by the family.


    So kugen came here. Kugen said that coming here is like going to heaven. There are more than 2500 yuan a month. There is no risk in his work. Kugen asked his cousin how much money he could have every month?


    My cousin thinks that this child is stupid. He is the capital of the three taboos in the workplace. My cousin said not much about his income: 5, 6 thousand.


    "Emma, I''ve caught up with half a college student. I''m going to tell my mother that my salary is higher than half a college student. How can you spend more than 5000 months? Brother Wei, you can do it! No wonder you can keep it on.


    Cousin said, I am a quasi graduate student, forget it, you do not understand, you hurry to work. I thought to myself, this is not really a fool.


    Later, my cousin heard kugen''s foreman say that kugen sent home about 1500 yuan a month. Cousin no longer dare to make fun of kugen.

 Chapter 283

    My cousin always thought that kugen''s life would continue. Like his predecessors in the past, he worked to earn money and gradually increased his salary. Then he went back to his hometown to find a country girl like him to get married. Then the whole family would continue to work or open a small shop in his hometown. The next generation of kugen may be able to enter the county, study as a worker, or take the Universiade to get out of the agricultural sector.


    The above implies countless bitter experiences. There are only three words in the academic term, which is called urbanization. However, fate is always too harsh. Kugen was cut off two fingers when he went to work. It is said that he was busy bucking his mobile phone. In fact, this is not a big deal in the processing enterprises, regular enterprises have insurance, anyway, there are industrial injury fund compensation.


    But for kugen, the dexterous right hand can never come back. Since then, his urbanization route has stopped abruptly. In the era before the rise of service industry, kugen has only one way to return home.


    Of course, my cousin sent kugen with 1000 yuan. Kugen refuses to accept it. What he says most is "sister Wei, cousin, when can you earn 5, 6 thousand a month like this? Even if you work hard, you have to do it!"


    My cousin said to him, "you can take care of your injury. You can go quickly. Remember not to spend the money on work injury compensation."


    Kugen said, "of course, those who go back to marry their wives are on the card you gave me." Then he shook the card.


    Cousin said: don''t show, thief look, put it away quickly.


    Since then, kugen never contacted his cousin again. I heard that he went to work in a small mine in his hometown. The yellow brick of his machine has been dim for a long time. Later, a hot article "Peking University graduates to deliver takeout" was published. The top students sent takeout and earned 5000 or 6000 yuan by doing manual work in Beijing, which aroused heated discussion. However, he did not know that this was the peak of some people''s imagination.


    My cousin seems to tell kugen that now you are really capable, and you still earn 5000 or 6000 yuan. This is really not a dream. Kugen, come back.


    When my cousin read this, his mind was full of another article. Cousin, I believe you have already found that there is no middle class, only salaried / unproductive class.


    Ordinary people today are no different from the peasants of the Qing Dynasty. The same once not work, the ability to resist risk is poor. The same because of the pressure in front of the pressure, no time and energy to think about life, destiny, to think about who they are, what they really need.


    Live in the eyes of others. Instead of being yourself. Similarly, in the future, I will worry about the most basic things of a person, such as raising children, receiving education, and medical care for myself and my parents. The second child didn''t dare to have a baby either, and became poor overnight after a serious illness.


    The so-called class across the original family is only a temporary comfort and a long-term illusion. It''s useless to really cross class. What we need is at least evolution. Become someone else. And the channel is very small, very small.


    The original text is as follows: "the Chinese people in the traditional era were locked as a link in the chain of succession, and were carved into several Chinese characters on the memorial tablets.


    In traditional families, parents are the absolute authority. Therefore, to have more offspring is the most important way to realize and expand this authority.


    In 1950s, American scholar Lewis put forward the concept of poverty culture. He summed up the characteristics of poverty culture from ancient times to the present.


    Long term struggle for survival, pawning, living a life of bondage, busy but no leisure all his life, yearning for power, male chauvinism, focusing only on the present, distrusting the government, weak and incompetent, sensitive to status differences and lacking class consciousness, etc.


    This kind of poverty culture makes people have a strong sense of fatalism, helplessness and inferiority.


    They are short-sighted and have no foresight. They have narrow vision and can not understand their difficulties in a wide social and cultural background.


    Chinese farmers are the most hardworking people in the world. When they calculate the production cost, they never take their own labor into account. It seems that physical strength and energy are the least valuable things that can be consumed at will.


    Poverty blinds people''s eyes and makes them unable to see anything except food. Poverty shackles people''s body and makes them tormented by primitive desire like animals.


    Poverty deprives man of his strength, dignity and rights, and makes him weak and humble in the face of nature, gods and power.


    Wealth gives people extra time and energy to care about their own heart, the world beyond their vision, and think about the luxury problems that have nothing to do with their stomachs.


    Wealth is the soil of civilization. Actually, this kind of thing often happened when we went to school more than ten years ago, and the media often liked to hype it. Because of such problems, there are more conflicts and a wide range of reading groups. But the object of the article is gradually upgraded from "ordinary college students" to "master of Peking University".


    Although the object is upgrading step by step, the interpretation of the media can only stay on the surface of the individual. Not only because there are no capable people, but also because they focus on the pursuit of the benefits brought by the communication effect, which determines that they can not go deep into the problem, otherwise writing deep will reduce the degree of communication. On the issue of communication, if you look at the works that are popular now, you should be able to understand them.


    As a matter of fact, the so-called "Beiqing graduates actually do this kind of work" ideological phenomenon has distinct characteristics of the times and reality.


    Human destiny is the biggest philosophical problem, while politics is the biggest one. Therefore, when we look at the embodiment of all phenomena and behaviors, we must get rid of the phenomenon individual and find the reasons behind, so as to find some deep parts in the whole picture of the problem.


    The reason for the collective confusion of modern students is that the mother country is a developing country with a weak foundation.


    On the way to become the second in the world, it is inevitable to launch social filters, kidnap children in the carriage of parents, schools and society, and helplessly become one social part after another in hard study.


    Because it has to be. For example, suppose that in the current general social division of labor, 10 engineers, 10 scientists, 10 economists and so on need to be trained among 100000 people.


    As a developing country, in order to lay a good foundation for development and become a modern country, we need to train 20 engineers and scientists.


    But because of the attractive advantages of life in developed countries, they only need to train five engineers and scientists out of 100000 people, and the remaining 15 can bring in immigrants from developing countries.


    In this case, if developing countries want to catch up with developed countries, they need to train 35 out of 10000 people. Therefore, our learning intensity, learning freedom, and even the associated lifestyle should be changed for this purpose.

 Chapter 284

    This practical need also causes the universal problem of students. They study very well and have strong professional knowledge and even Eq. But they have never had the freedom to think about what they want to do, what they want to do and what they can do.


    In the busy academic, even when they are adults, they are unable to solve the problem of physical and mental development that should be solved when they are young.


    This leads to self-identity and role confusion. In line with the social question answering method that social questions are a box and everything can be filled in, I''ll take the trouble to give my friends who want to seriously think about this problem a brief idea:


    First of all, the ultimate opposites of "ego" are actually "Id" and "superego", followed by "environment".


    The whole task of the ego is to cover up the excessive demands of its opposites and make them become the will of the ego mildly within the proper scope.


    Self identity is an individual''s self integration in a specific environment, and an individual''s ability to seek internal consistency and continuity, that is, a firm and coherent awareness of who I am, my future development direction, and how I adapt to society. If the problem of identity is solved well, the ego will balance with superego, ID and environment.


    In today''s open society, the desire of ID and superego can be satisfied. But the pressure brought by the social environment is increasing day by day.


    The gaze from the "environment" is always there, if the problem is not solved. Then, when the pressure brought by ID, superego and environment is too great and reaches the critical point that the ego can bear, the ego will start the defense mechanism to suppress, deny, regress, offset, project, sublimate and so on. The result is the concrete manifestation of various youth problems.


    Secondly, once the problem of stage is not solved effectively, the conflict of "intimacy vs. loneliness" which should be solved in the next stage, that is, the 18-30 stage of early adulthood, will be difficult to solve. This is also the psychological cause of the trend that young people do not marry or love each other.


    He is making the "self" grow up again in the way of practice. Instead of being held hostage by the ID, superego and environment, he becomes a person who has lost himself.


    It''s just that this road is not easy to go. I hope he can go further and go more smoothly. As for those sour people, who are full of the smell of despising the world, they have no ordinary mind at all.


    When he was walking on the road, he realized the life of the masses with his heart, and soon stopped at a place where the crowd gathered. The people here were listening to a speech made by a man. The speaker looked good and the speech was endless. The people at the bottom agreed with his speech, shouting support words one by one. He smiles back at these female fans, In response.


    Fang Tianxing also listened to a few words, but found that what he said was really ordinary. Many of them were one-sided and paranoid ideas. He only used people''s emotions by encouraging and inciting, and did not really describe the world. The women below are still cheering, as if the speaker is talking about the highest truth in the world.


    Fang Tianxing tried to ask a woman around him. He asked in a low voice, "brother, what do you think of what he said?"


    The man looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "I think what he said is very good. This wise man is the one who speaks for us. Every word has come to my heart. He''s the only one who really thinks about our women. "


    Fang Tianxing is very puzzled. The people on the stage are still talking, but Fang Tianxing has already felt dull. The speaker accurately grasped the psychology of the people below and instilled what they want. But no matter whether accepting these things will make their lives better or not, maybe he will improve their lives as long as his fans like to listen to them.


    The speaker on the stage talked with great enthusiasm, perhaps because he noticed Fang Tianxing under the stage. He suddenly reached out to Fang Tianxing and asked him to come up. Fang Tianxing was slightly surprised, and the people around him were shouting, as if it was a very glorious thing to be called on the stage.


    Fang Tianxing came on stage slowly. The speaker asked him to stand beside him. He said, "now, would you do us a favor?"


    Fang Tianxing wanted to see what medicine he sold in the gourd. He said with a smile, "of course I''m willing to serve you."


    Fang Tianxing happily accepted his arrangement. The man didn''t see that Fang Tianxing wasn''t the child care they were looking for. At the bottom, they found a good child care and felt puzzled. Why did they say they should cooperate on the stage, but now they don''t call themselves on the stage. Is there any change in the plan.


    Fang Tianxing has a clear idea and wants to see his performance. These people must have their purpose to incite the masses here.


    The man laughed at each other and said, "how do you usually treat the women around you? Do you feel ashamed of them?"


    This person''s words implied the meaning of temptation, and clearly wanted Fang Tianxing to say what he had prepared for a long time, but Fang Tianxing was not the person they prepared at all. Naturally, he didn''t know what kind of answer they wanted, so he naturally said, "it''s not bad, but it''s not easy to think of our mother''s painstaking efforts to raise me. We must repay her well."


    The man was stunned at first, and then said emphatically: "but have you done any harm to the women around you, for example, do you have a preference for boys in your family? For example, when you were a child, your parents treated you as well as your sisters and sisters, and were more partial to you. "


    There are no sisters in my family, but I know that parents always love their children. Sometimes for many reasons, they don''t treat all children equally. Love is the greatest strength in the world and the source of all injustice Fang Tianxing said with sadness and helplessness.


    Love is always unfair, otherwise there would not be so many joys and sorrows in the world.


    However, forcing others to change because of this injustice is not a force from the heart, but a force to convince others. This is not a civilized approach.


    Pseudo feminism not only poisons women, but also men. Don''t you see that in this cross talk, when it is said that women are better than men, the applause is thunderous, and men are clapping too; There is little applause when it comes to saying that men are better than women.


    Most of the time, men and women are responsible for many things.


    The most ridiculous part of pseudo feminism is that in other places, it advocates equality between men and women, "women''s rights should be the same as men''s! Those obligations should be left to men to do the housework, and it''s better to let men do the childbirth as well. "


    Xu Fan retorted: "but you also admit that your mother is very hard and has not received the due reward, but why can''t they have a higher status and live a better life?"

 Chapter 285

    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "there are many unfair things in the world, and there has never been any justice or evil. There is class struggle in the world, and absolute fairness has never existed. But with the awakening of people''s self-awareness, people are more and more pursuing fairness and justice. It''s not wrong. What''s wrong is that they think they can change the world without work."


    Women''s awakening to fight for their rights is in constant progress. The first period is mainly women''s liberation movement, which demands equal pay for equal work, equal right to education, civil rights and so on. It is mainly benign thinking out of justice and freedom. The main achievement of this period is to strive for equal political rights for women, as well as the March 8th Festival.


    In the second period, they were confused and unable to find the direction, radical and excited, pursuing the same material status as men, but objectively unable to achieve men''s creativity, pursuing sexual liberation, antagonizing women and men, challenging men in all aspects and belittling men.


    The results of this period are interesting: family disruption, AIDS, single mothers, child problems and homosexuality. There are no obvious social achievements in this period, mainly reflecting and returning to a certain extent.


    However, the path of women''s rights has been deviated by some people, and has become a wonderful flower, destroying the most primitive mutual trust between people. There is no concept of country or nation at all, just hatred, resentment and the use of men.


    In modern China, many young women have different degrees of extreme feminism, demanding equality as well as men''s efforts. It seems that all social responsibilities should belong to others.


    This is very obvious feminism. For a healthy society, everyone is equal and men and women have the same obligations and responsibilities.


    It''s not only men who have to be independent, there is a primitive relationship of mutual trust between men and women, there is a prerequisite for love. The wrong view of equality between men and women is the root cause of social chaos in China. There is also the lack of the spiritual pillar of national belief, which makes many Chinese numb for many years.


    The harm of extreme feminism to society will increase the occurrence of male abuse in society, and will bring about serious conflicts between men and women.


    Young people who blindly follow feminism are more likely to be bewitched by it, and they will distort the outlook on life and values in a healthy society. Revenge on all men. Social order will also be affected by it!


    Women with slight feminist tendencies are the mainstream in today''s society. They will only ask for men, ask men to pay, and shirk all the responsibilities in communication to men, and enjoy their own success.


    To take the simplest example, if you are the one, many female guests have this idea, and for enlightened people, these obviously can not be called true equality.


    Therefore, in western countries, men and women have AA system in communication, and after marriage, the two sides will unify the management of finance. No matter whether you have a house or not, money or not, as long as two people love each other, they can be together most of the time. This also reflects the real equality in the western concept. Instead of being so snobbish and harsh as the Chinese people, material becomes the premise of marriage, which naturally makes the emotion greatly reduced.


    Many people in the underground yelled: "who are you and why do you want to do damage? What we need is a master who gives us spiritual guidance. What are you


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He pointed to the speaker and said, "who is he and why can he talk about women''s rights here?"


    "Just because you are worthy of sabotage here, someone will come to pull him down." As soon as the man finished, many people came up to catch Fang Tianxing, but how could these people catch Fang Tianxing? Fang Tianxing easily dodged from them and their encirclement.


    The speaker Xu fan saw that they couldn''t catch Fang Tianxing, so he came to catch Fang Tianxing himself. As soon as Xu Fan stretched out his hand, he attacked Fang Tianxing with a move of martial arts. Fang Tianxing saw that he was good at it and quickly responded.


    In the fight, Fang Tianxing found that the opponent''s Kung Fu was surprisingly good, which can be said to have a deep foundation, but Fang Tianxing did not lose him at all.


    Two people dispute for a long time, Xu Fan found that he simply can not take the next day line, can only reluctantly fight.


    Seeing that all the people at the bottom had dispersed, Xu fancai and Fang Tianxing stopped fighting, "brother, are you here to smash the court today? Why do you want to make trouble? "


    "I didn''t mean to smash the show. If you want me to come on stage when you pass by, I can only say what I think." Fang Tianxing said frankly.


    "The world is for the public, and the world is for its own interests. There is not only self-interest, but also justice. I don''t care if you collect intelligence tax from these people here, but it''s wrong to receive it from me. There are too many things in the world for me to manage, but as long as I see injustice, I have to manage it. " Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    Xu Fan also took Fang Tianxing no way, can only helplessly said: "you''d better go, as I send you away this God of plague."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "if you want to see me off, it depends on your ability."


    Xu fan knows that he can''t take the sky below, so he can only sigh helplessly: "it seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. Don''t think I can''t help you."


    Morality is the combination of Tao and morality. Tao is the general term of direction, method and technology; Virtue is accomplishment, character and quality. Moral cultivation is the philosophy of life. Morality is a kind of social ideology, which is the criterion and norm of people''s common life and behavior. Morality often represents the positive value orientation of the society and plays a role in judging whether the behavior is legitimate or not.


    Morality refers to the sum of the norms of action that take good and evil as the standard, evaluate people''s behavior through public opinion, inner beliefs and traditional habits, and adjust the relationship between people and between individuals and society. The exertion of moral function depends on the full implementation of moral function. Morality has the functions of regulation, cognition, education and guidance. It is closely related to politics, law, art and other forms of consciousness. In traditional Chinese culture, morality based on benevolence and righteousness has been formed.


    Morality refers to the concept standard to measure the justification of behavior. Different right and wrong standards come from the natural formation of specific production capacity, production relations and life style. A society has generally accepted moral standards. Private morality refers to the morality that only involves personal, personal and family relationships; Morality involving the public part of society is called social morality.


    Although human morality has some commonalities in some aspects, there are often some different moral concepts in different times and different societies;


    In different cultures, the moral elements, priority and moral standards are often different. The external forms and customs of the same morality in different cultural and social backgrounds are often quite different.

 Chapter 286

    Morality is a good teacher to guide people to pursue the best. It teaches people to know themselves, their responsibilities and obligations to family, others, society and country, and to correctly understand the laws and principles of social moral life, so as to correctly choose their own way of life and regulate their own behaviors.


    Morality is the regulator of social contradictions. People living in society always have to have such and such relations with their own kind. Therefore, all kinds of contradictions inevitably occur.


    It is necessary to regulate people''s behavior, guide and correct people''s behavior by their own standards of good and evil through the unique forms of social public opinion, customs and inner beliefs, so as to improve and harmonize the relationship between people and between individuals and society.


    Morality is an inspiring guide. It cultivates people''s good moral consciousness, moral quality and moral behavior, establishes correct concepts of obligation, honor, justice and happiness, and makes the educated become people with pure morality and noble ideals.


    Morality is a just judge. Moral evaluation is a great social force and people''s inner will power. Morality is a way for people to evaluate social phenomena with good and evil to grasp the real world.


    Morality not only regulates the relationship between people, but also balances the relationship between people and nature. It requires people to correct their attitude towards nature and regulate their own behavior.


    Environmental morality is one of the public morality in contemporary society. It can educate people to develop natural resources, develop social production, maintain ecological balance, actively manage and prevent man-made damage to the natural environment, and balance the normal relationship between man and nature from the overall and long-term interests of society.


    The purpose of formulating moral principles is to regulate the interest relationship and maximize the interests of the class (society or group). All freedom that does not infringe upon the freedom of others should be protected.


    This rule is the standard that liberalists put forward to test all moral norms. The morality that does not conform to this rule is the unequal slave morality that persecutes the weak.


    In other words, as long as the behavior has nothing to do with others and does not infringe on the freedom and interests of others, it should not be considered as immoral, evil and shameful, and should not be subject to any violent interference or public opinion condemnation.


    Morality has certain commonality, which means that the morality of different classes in the same society, or even different classes in different societies, has some similar or identical characteristics due to similar or identical economic conditions, cultural background and national psychology.


    Nationality is the individual characteristics of a nation which is different from other nations, including the spirit, temperament, psychology, emotion, character, language, customs, habits, interests, ideals, traditions, as well as the way of life and the way of understanding things. The moral principles and standards of different nationalities are also different.


    All kinds of morality in class society serve for specific class interests, so they all have specific class attributes and characteristics. Morality, like other connections, has both development and inheritance.


    With the help of the understanding of the laws of nature and society and the real life conditions, the moral subject voluntarily identifies with the social moral norms, and practices the moral norms in combination with the actual situation of the individual, so as to turn the passive obedience into the active self-discipline, and turn the external moral requirements into their own internal good independent action.


    In Japan, Vietnam, North Korea, South Korea and other East Asian regions, there are great similarities and differences in moral concepts between China and Japan.


    East Asia has many similar moral ethics. "After the Song Dynasty, Neo Confucian culture gained the upper hand, and the evolution of this period of ideological history also determined and influenced the" East Asian cultural circle ", which then changed and became the" Confucian cultural circle "in East Asia," Japanese scholar bosuo kongshang said


    In his book order and economy of Confucian cultural circle, Korean scholar Kim RI Kun said: "Confucianism is the most advantageous traditional culture in Japan and Korea, and it still develops as order and principle. The success of the economic development of a country with Confucian culture is due to the adaptability of Confucian ethics to economic development. "


    The "morality" of the Roman Empire was a spiritual tool to protect the interests of the slave owners and nobles, cheat and suppress the slaves. Ancient Rome believed that human beings were naturally divided into rulers and ruled by God. Slaves must obey God''s will and willingly obey the master''s orders.


    Slave owners think that slaves are just a kind of "living property and talking tool", and deny that slaves have any freedom and power.


    It is a very serious crime for a slave to kill his master, and he must be severely punished. It is "moral" for a master to kill his slave at will, just to exercise his ownership of his own "property".


    In the eyes of the ancient Romans, women were just a kind of domestic slaves, a tool for their husbands to do housework and have children. Their bodies are property owned by their husbands. Adultery is regarded as a shameful crime and a betrayal to their masters.


    Roman law stipulates that a wife must obey her husband, and it is strictly forbidden to have sexual relations with anyone other than her husband. If the wife is found to be adulterous, she will be executed, while the husband will not be punished for having sexual relations with female slaves other than his wife.


    All living beings have to go their own way, but what I want to do is to let all living beings have the right to choose, really give them the right to choose, let them have wisdom and hope, and choose their own destiny. It''s just to protect the last right of all living beings. " Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    "But who will appreciate you? They will only look at their own immediate interests. They will not appreciate others. What you have done is extremely stupid." Xu Fan retorts directly.


    "I know that I have tasted the taste of ignorance, my thoughts and thoughts are bound, I know that taste, and I don''t want other people to have a clearer understanding of the world like me." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    This is Fang Tianxing''s long cherished wish. He hopes that everyone can have wisdom, and that everyone can control and choose his own destiny instead of living in a muddle.


    Fang Tianxing''s career has no profit return. In history, there are always some people who are willing to fight for all living beings, some people live for themselves, and some people live for combustion. This is the meaning of their existence.


    Xu fan doesn''t understand Fang Tianxing''s belief, just as Tongfang Tianxing refuses to go along with him. He doesn''t understand why Fang Tianxing doesn''t make money, but he wants to fight against the world. He says helplessly, "if you can persuade me, I''ll stop doing such things."


    Xu Fan has made an oath, and Fang Tianxing plans to change him, but where to start is difficult for Fang Tianxing. As the saying goes, it''s easy to touch interests, but hard to touch soul. It''s hard to change a person.

 Chapter 287

    Fang Tianxing knows that it''s hard, but he still has to do it. Many things can''t be avoided if he is doomed to failure, but he must go forward bravely and fight for real life.


    Fang Tianxing said to Xu Fan, "let''s go to the place where you live. I want to know how you usually live?"


    He took Fang Tianxing to his usual place to observe his life and find ways to change them. Xu Fan takes Fang Tianxing to his place. All the people here are office workers and they are very busy.


    Fang Tianxing and Xu fan are walking here together. Many people flow past them. They are all in a hurry and rarely stop. They work hard for their future and can survive in this world.


    The young people here are very busy and rush to survive every day, but the world is always not tolerant of people who work hard. They seem to fall into a strange circle. The harder they work, the more painful they will be. As a saying goes, it''s not necessarily successful, but it must be easy to let go.


    In this strange circle, the harder you work, the more painful you will be. There is no way to escape this kind of life. You will fall into despair and be unable to extricate yourself. Many people have become carefree immortals.


    Their ultimate destination is the village of despair. Where is all the lost hope? This is the destination of the homeless.


    If a person needs to give up something to live a free life. Here in the village of despair, a group of people gave up almost everything to create such a paradise for losers.


    These migrant workers, known as Xiaoyao Dafen, give up their families, livelihoods and all social relations, even sell their ID cards, and are only willing to indulge in online games. It can be said that they are the most free people today.


    Here is a world you can''t imagine. Just by the side of the road, an ordinary migrant worker fainted silently, stretched out into a big word, his chin knocked on the concrete floor, and his bones were almost broken.


    The reason why he didn''t eat for more than ten days, according to him, was that he didn''t meet the generous and kind-hearted person. Someone asked why he didn''t go to find something to eat. He glared fiercely and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Continuous online games do not move nest, someone insisted on three months. Because there is an unspoken rule that all Xiaoyao immortals here don''t ask for their names. They are all matched by immortals. So they only know that the immortals come out of the factory and go into the Internet bar hungrily. They go to the Internet bar day and night. When they run out of money and their luggage is thrown out by the owner of the Internet bar, he has knotted his hair and stinks. He walks in the street in a trance, like a collapsed building.


    In order to spend more time in Internet cafes, I have seen more than one person selling ID cards, selling blood, selling a piece of pillow, stealing, robbing and doing anything.


    As for the number of Xiaoyao immortals, some people say thousands, some say 20000, the crowd in and out, even if someone wants to count, they will be helpless. But what you can see is that there are many people here. The second floor is full of people. There are six double iron beds in a room of 10 square meters. Parks, street corners, Internet cafes and unimaginable corners are also full of people.


    Fang Tianxing wants to know how these free immortals come to this land step by step, but they are willing to talk about everything with you, but they are never willing to talk about themselves.


    "When I first came here, I sold my ID card to a migrant worker at a low price. He ran after me and talked. He suddenly turned around and gave me a fierce look. Don''t follow me! I don''t talk to people in reality. " Xu Fan casually accosted a carefree immortal and said to the convenient and vicious Tianxing.


    If time goes backwards one by one, the high-end office buildings and factories in despair village will quietly move away like building blocks. Ten years ago, only reeds and tin houses will be left, and the original scene of a desert island will be returned, and the migrant workers from all over the world will be more prominent than today.


    They all embrace mats, carrying buckets, like ants gathered in despair village near the labor market, to fight for their own hope here.


    Xu Fan remembers that when he first came here, the situation was even more chaotic. The brazen robbers took her property and cried out with amusement: "come after me!"


    "Once upon a time, it was not like this. People were full of hope and looked for light here, but light was not allowed in this world. All hope and pursuit of light would be smashed by the hammer of reality here."


    A few years ago, Luo Qi came here. A thief robbed her bag. Luo Qi couldn''t catch up with her. He was so angry that he burst into tears. At that time, what he felt was boundless despair.


    At the age of 28, Luo Qi was beaten by her husband and swept out of the house. From then on, she began her wandering career. In a small county, she didn''t even have much work to do washing dishes. She had to be a dancer and sell her life in a disco. When she was alone, she always saw a white shadow on the window. She dreamed that her 7-year-old son was in a small coffin, but it was hard to find a place to live. "Even a bad old man would sleep with him for a bed.".


    Luo Qi also had good luck. She got to know a "boyfriend" and happily took him back to her mother''s home. However, her elder brother fell the bowl and cursed her. If she was dumped, she would not come back! "


    In her hometown, the system of life is far more stubborn and conservative than imagined. In the big brother''s eyes, if she doesn''t get the Red Book of marriage, she will only bring back clients.


    Sad and desperate people sometimes throw themselves out like a stone to take a chance. Luo Qi left his hometown to work, stumbling, and finally fell into this stinky, moldy corner of the desperate village, in the narrow room head to head, foot to foot live more than a dozen men and women.


    But everyone, you say I laugh, met on the road, but also slowly asked, where is Qi? Luo Qi feels at ease. She even recognizes several good sisters. When she leaves, she hugs her head and cries bitterly. She makes an appointment to keep in touch with them, but later she disappears.


    Although the village of despair is chaotic and dangerous, Luo Qi is not only not afraid, "but also takes this place as her home." she claims that she has found her home in the village of despair and "found the living evidence.".


    Equally important is the fact that there are many male workers in the factory, and she feels hopeful.


    However, the factory is not friendly to her because she is alone and has no fellow villagers to take care of her. "The supervisor''s mouth is like the monkey king, which makes people cry." Luo Qi was fed up with it and yelled at him, "you son of a bitch, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Later, she changed more jobs. She suspected that this was a kind of management style. She was only looking for the old and ugly, but she was slow and made a warning to other workers, and she was always caught. Luo Qi didn''t dare to enter the factory again. He set up the model of doing odd jobs in despair village. He earned 3000 yuan in two months at most.


    "It''s exciting and comfortable." She said with dancing hands and feet, just like people who have been wandering all their lives suddenly have coats and become the chairman.


    Sometimes I''m too lazy to work. A group of people go to the factory to "jump off the building", turn off the chopper, pull out the wire, and ask for the spiritual loss. Luo Qi also makes trouble. She thinks, "I''ll be a poor man in the future, and it''s impossible for me to do it all my life. Today, I can fork my waist and breathe out."

 Chapter 288

    When walking with him in the village in the city, Fang Tianxing''s expression is very dignified, as if looking at the old house severely burned by the fire. Xu Fan pointed to the dark and dirty interior of an Internet cafe, "that''s the place. In the morning, someone stopped moving and lost his breath."


    When passing the noodle shop on the side of the road, there was a smell that would make me nauseous. The landlady took out the swollen pork from the bucket, squatted on the ground, chopped it up, and threw it into the pot without turning her head. Fat chefs have never been expressionless. No matter what you order, they serve the same kind of sticky noodles, 4 yuan per bowl. The price has never gone up in ten years. Xu Fan said that they call it "Mengpo soup".


    Those who can''t extricate themselves from Internet cafes have their own reasons. Left behind children rely on their parents'' guilt and get 1000 yuan a month for support. They only hope that they will come to adulthood later.


    He expressed that "it''s so cool to live like this" by a series of dirty words. Even the owner of the Internet bar can''t do anything about it.


    Beside him, a migrant worker was staring at the photo of himself wearing red flowers and joining the army with honor, while singing a military song. When he told me that he had given up his military position for marriage but had been derailed, he held my shoulder and cried, "brother, you don''t know, I feel sad. What about the romance of those years? Where is it? "


    Xu Fan''s reason is that he can''t stand "that kind of look.". His parents divorced when he was young. When he went out to work at the age of 17, he envied others for being away from home and having trouble. However, he was alone and ran into walls everywhere.


    "In the society, people are indifferent to each other. People don''t look at you directly, but there is no such look in despair village." Xu Fan said, "everyone is in a leisurely and leisurely way. It seems that no one discriminates against me. There are no" senior people ". It''s like a vagrant who seems to find a home.".


    He had thought that the happy life in the village of despair would last forever, but half a year later, he found something in his heart had broken down quietly.


    At first, they were willing to work in order to go to the Internet bar. After a long time, they were like a scrapped car, which was hard to start. "There are still more than ten yuan left. Forget it and go online first. That''s what we all think."


    A lot of people save money on the Internet. They only eat one meal a day and sell everything they can. I really didn''t have any money, so I walked around the alley like a primitive man, hoping to meet acquaintances and help them out for five or ten yuan.


    Xu Fan met a disabled man, one hand patting the keyboard to play "underground city". Everyone envied him and urged him to go begging. He had talent and didn''t waste it, but he didn''t even have the diligence to beg.


    From sleeping on a cheap bed, Luo Qi also relaxed, sisters are no longer willing to work, just to chat, or simply fall asleep¡° Basically hibernating all year round, I don''t know why it''s always like this. " Luo Qi thought, "is, also feel meaningless."


    Xu Fan has been quitting smoking for three months, but now he is squatting on the roadside again. A migrant worker waddled past us with slippers. He seemed to know Xu Fan, but no one said anything.


    There is no such thing as friendship in despair village. For six years, Xu Fan didn''t even know anyone''s name. "They are all walking corpses. No one wants to know someone else''s name.".


    Fang Tianxing asked him: "don''t you feel afraid? Don''t think about what to do after 40? Do you spend your life in such a negative way? "


    "You are a normal person''s idea, but Xiaoyao immortal is abnormal, understand?" Xu Fan''s tone became more and more impatient.


    Despair village does not allow you to have that kind of idea. The villages in the city are all people who want to die. You just want to drift with the tide and do not want to think about it after a week. Today is a good thing¡° There is no hope in life, all for the game, forget the outside world, forget all the inferiority, because when you stop, you will think that you are very sad


    People''s will is often mistaken as a switch, which can be turned off today and turned on again tomorrow. However, like Xu Fan, it will only be understood after a while that the will will rust and corrupt. When it passes a critical point, it will suddenly break with a "Ding", and worse things will come one after another.


    When gangs are rampant, Luo Qi often hears the sad cry from the alley, "my ID card has been cheated!" Xiao Hei, who came with her, is known to all after being cheated. He is diligent and loves to work. He is incompatible with the environment here. The swindler swindled his ID card and sent a post on the Internet to ridicule him.


    Xiao Hei couldn''t stand it. He was out of his mind. From then on, he walked without shoes and danced like a rabbit. He also raised a stray little yellow dog, which meant that he was dependent on each other. Later, Xiao Huang dog was stolen and eaten, and Xiao Hei disappeared.


    This is a despairing place. At first, people who come here still hope for life, but after a long time, they will be gradually eroded by the surrounding environment, and their hopes will gradually disappear. Then they will become half dead, and living will become a burden.


    Xu Fan was born here, but he escaped from here. It has to be said that he escaped from the sea of bitterness, but it is no easier to get a foothold in the outside world than in the village of despair.


    Those who have lost hope and failed to roam outside will eventually come back here. This is their destination. "I don''t want to come back here, but I can only live outside by cheating. Society is developing more and more. These abandoned people can only survive by these improper ways.


    This is the sorrow of these people, but also the sorrow of the society, which is difficult to solve. This is a social problem. They are abandoned by the society. The society is like a machine, running more and more quickly and efficiently, but also more and more ruthless.


    With the continuous progress of society, these people have failed to catch up with the pace of social development. The people abandoned by society can only survive in the negative world. They all have their own ideals, but they have been completely wiped out. They live like a useless person here.


    Xu Fan was born here. His mother Luo Qi lived here to sell spring. Since he was born, he hated his birth. When he grew up, he fled here.


    But after going out, the outside world is not more friendly than here. The people there have something to do every day, but the competition there is very fierce. The people outside have been in the fierce competition since they were born, and it is difficult for them to survive as a person without support.


    In order to survive, he chose to cheat. Many people can''t tell right from wrong. They blindly believe in others. Xu Fan learned to use their blind obedience to run his own business.


    What Xu Fan said is just what they want to hear. Some people hate Xu Fan because they can''t stand the public knowledge full of swearing in the civilized world, because some people are fed up with her bad bewitching, because we believe that we should have the bottom line and correct three outlooks, and because we are still a group of young people with conscience and thinking.


    The anxiety of selling people is a very dangerous thing. Once it is seen through by the wise people, it can not avoid being criticized,

 Chapter 289

    Compared with such ups and downs, Fang Tianxing is more willing to educate people bit by bit, so that they can make progress bit by bit, and experience those small sense of achievement.


    Xu fan is very clear about his position. What he does is business. All his speeches are polished according to the requirements of commercial products.


    Xu fan is not bad. The support behind this figure is tens of millions of fans, most of whom are young female fans. As we all know, women are the main consumer group in the business world. According to the food chain of modern consumption, as the king group of consumption, Xu Fan''s fans are very high in gold.


    It can be said that if the consumer group of a product is women, then advertising here is the basic demand, because the advertising rate is the highest.


    Therefore, Xu Fan has the capital to claim that his business empire is impeccable, but the success of business is certainly not only smart enough. If according to Xu Fan''s logic, it is to sell products to consumer groups, such as cosmetics, Xu Fan will not encounter the current trouble.


    The problem is that what Xu fan does is the dissemination of ideas, and the connotation of ideas is the right to speak, the guidance of public opinion, and social values.


    It''s hard for Xu Fan to say that she didn''t realize this. She probably thought that the whole industry was in a mess. It''s no big deal for her to cross the line. Except that she didn''t have a deep insight into her own industry and lost her alertness to risks, Xu Fan''s biggest mistake was still the word "fake".


    After all, content is not material, but spiritual consumer goods. Since it is consumer goods, you must be responsible to the users - food quality and safety is the most important, let alone culture is spiritual food. You can''t cheat on it and poison the masses.


    Or to create value for users and society, and it is beneficial value, otherwise you will not go far. On this point, the media and enterprises are consistent.


    How much useful value does Xu Fan''s work provide? What he created was originally a content product built with the industrial production mode. To some extent, it was a cheap commodity. Xu Fan''s starting point was to attract attention and generate income, rather than really care about whether the readers helped him or hurt him after seeing it.


    Never treat fans as fools, and use emotions to exaggerate, seduce and manipulate readers. This is actually a crime. We should still be in awe of the industry and the people.


    They often stand on the opposite side of the public cognition, even challenge the general cognition of kindness and justice, resulting in the bad social effect of "being stubborn and showing off evil, being kind and cold hearted". People have reason to worry that in today''s cold society, such value orientation will only lead to a more desolate and absurd future.


    All people who receive formal education are alert to emotions. As Le Pen wrote in mob, "no matter how important things are, they can hardly be compared with the original impulse of the group.".


    "Groups always succumb to these low-level stimuli, so they are impulsive and changeable.". In fact, to put it bluntly, it means that people''s emotions are not reliable, and the out of control group emotions have great destructive power like a flood.


    Many people''s ridicule and antipathy to Internet public opinion mostly comes from this. However, don''t forget that emotion is caused by human nature, which is an objective fact that can never be eliminated.


    What we need to do is not to blindly abandon or cater to the situation, but to guide people according to the situation, support the right and eliminate the evil, encourage people to pursue justice and adhere to kindness, and patiently reduce prejudice and foolish impulse.


    Xu Fan''s use of people''s emotional weakness to make money is certainly worthy of criticism and disgust. But some people, in the face of a strange and weak woman who has nothing to do with themselves, dare to jump out of a peaceful and warm family, lend a helping hand and help out, which is the impulse of justice.


    Isn''t it also the most valuable group sentiment that netizens are indignant and complain about injustice for those who are brave enough to do just deeds, and urge judicial organs to correct their mistakes and uphold justice?


    Without such group impulse, who cares about how to inherit the moral law?


    Since impulse is human nature, it doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. Those in power, especially the judiciary, should admit the reality and constantly seek a reasonable way to control it. Only in this way can the rule of law form a positive interaction with the public, and a clear and orderly social atmosphere can be formed.


    Under the influence of Fang Tianxing, Xu Fan decides to stop his behavior. Xu Fan''s cancellation declares the end of the age of we media''s savage growth.


    Since then, pure emotional speculation and marketing have been swept into the garbage heap of history. However, the scientific guidance and reasonable expression of social emotions still have a long way to go.


    Xu Fan''s career was also full of pride at the beginning. He thought that he had won the support of many fans, mastered the right to speak, and had the opportunity to inspire words and guide the country. It takes a lot of effort to write an article, which is finally recognized by fans. The sense of achievement is addictive.


    What''s more, all day around fans, the people below certainly look up at you. All kinds of flattery come one after another, which makes Xu Fan always excited, as if he is holding a scepter instead of a penholder. "


    "In this illusion, I am willing to please the fans. Has the actual problem been solved? No one cares. Even if you want to solve it, this paper empty talk has a fart use? " Xu Fan said with emotion.


    If you look at the people who have been engaged in commercial writing all the year round, they are all in a low brow and stable mood. When they open their mouths, they have four or six official sentences. What kind of independent thinking do they have? Besides writing, what else can we do? It''s not anybody''s fault. It''s an occupational disease. "


    The world is inherently unfair. Can we not restrict this situation? For those young people who work in remote and difficult areas with high pressure and high risk, without any preferential treatment policy, how can they compete with their peers in developed areas and relaxed units.


    This is the real thing. There is an infinite gap between ideal and reality. If we only look at the world according to the value principles learned from books, we can never get close to the objective truth.


    As a person who has many fans and has the right to speak, and can easily influence the masses'' thoughts, he must be upright, love the masses, and be merciful from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he will be easily controlled by desire and become a devil who uses his influence to do evil.


    If we are not right minded and abuse the trust of the masses, it will cause group incidents and harm the masses. The tide makers of the times are constantly changing, but it is always the common people who suffer in the end. The poor people are so innocent that they always suffer for no reason. If you don''t see the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky and running away, you will never return it. Those who lead the tide either set up monuments or were knocked down by the tide, but the ordinary people who follow them can only be reduced to cannon fodder, I can''t even turn a wave.


    Poor people come and go, who knows who will get the final result of their efforts, who will laugh to the end, and whether the person who laughs to the end is the one who gives the most?


    Fang Tianxing can''t bear to see this. He doesn''t want the poor people to die. This is his kindness and his belief.

 Chapter 290

    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s speech, the fans at the bottom don''t know whether they really understand it. Some of them seem to suddenly realize it, some of them seem to be extremely irritable, and everything they believe collapses suddenly, which makes it hard for people to accept it all at once.


    It''s not that how many fans of those people really believe Xu Fan''s words, but that they need this kind of thought as a weapon to support their lives. Now they are told that all this is false, which makes them not know how to continue to live.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the next is the most difficult place, how to let them regain a new life and find their own direction.


    At the bottom, a woman with a face full of flesh stood up. She took the lead in making trouble. She said to Tianxing, "this society is very unfair. To tell you the truth, I really don''t care who my child''s surname is. I can also take my husband''s surname. But I am very worried that if I have a baby, there will be my job and my life.


    The difference between men and women, at most, is the difference in strength. For example, boys can lift a box by themselves, and we two women can carry it together.


    There is not a girl standing beside, naturally think that physical work belongs to boys, girls only do some cleaning work, or simply watch on the side.


    Fang Tianxing said: "so what I want to say is that women, whether they are women''s rights or equal rights, must give up some things while demanding equal social status. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. I hope that female friends can understand the huge pressure of boys in the society, and male friends should also respect women''s efforts. "


    But most of the time, everyone is eager to help themselves and reduce their struggle in the relationship between the two sexes. Therefore, everyone looks at others with a magnifying glass and himself with a microscope.


    Put forward all kinds of requirements and standards for the desired partner, and at the same time, look up to yourself. Both men and women are eager for a kind of perfect lover who takes the initiative of each other and pays more for each other.


    However, no one is a fool, many people in life are in the state of zero sum game, more and more people see the truth, silly pain, and finally become "smart".


    Everyone is eager for the other party to pay first, the other party takes the initiative, but does not ask why the other party must take the initiative to you?


    The more information men and women have, the more utilitarian they will be. At the same time, when choosing a mate, we began to put forward a lot of soft requirements, and these requirements are invisible. In fact, they are afraid that others will think they are too utilitarian.


    When time goes by, people''s hearts become impetuous, and the simple saying "I like you, I am good to you, I also like you, you are good to me, I am good to you" in the past is what I miss most in my heart.


    "Men are all pig hooves, they can only cheat." A woman stood up and said.


    They are delicate egoists. They are cautious and sensitive to love and marriage. They want to get the benefits of love, and they are afraid of the time, energy and money invested in the early stage. They are afraid of failure, rejection and failure. So always use a defensive attitude to deal with all people.


    But the other side is not a fool, in the face of this defensive posture, is not willing to devote themselves. So these two groups of people are constantly trying to find out what to do.


    Such a marriage is impossible to get happiness, can only let them constantly vent their anger.


    There are no women''s rights in this world, only the human rights of being born. For example, women also enjoy equal rights to employment, education and equal dignity.


    Now the so-called abnormal feminism is not the right way. It is a copy of all kinds of utopianism and heresy for hundreds of years.


    Their routine is the same, in order to gain more privileges, incite the target cannon fodder to hate a certain group, and use the lazy characteristics of human nature to launch the masses to fight against the masses. In the end, only the general public will suffer, while only the key members of the cult will benefit.


    In modern society, as an educated group, we certainly advocate equal employment environment and equal employment environment. I used to stay in a small hotel with poor sound insulation. Code in the room.


    When my northeast aunt calls for two hours, I just listen to the northeast dialect for two hours. But this small hotel also has advantages, that is cheap, 90 yuan a day.


    When Fang Tianxing first came in, he really felt that the price was very cheap, because it was broken, and there were many things that he should have.


    However, that night, just when Fang Tianxing was very happy, the voice of the hostess answering the phone went through the corridor, turned the corner, split the door and went straight into my ear. What she said was: young man, is 90 yuan too much? That''s 80 yuan a night. Where can you find 80 yuan a night?


    You see, Fang Tianxing was very happy. He was not happy when he heard this. What''s the matter? We''re all young men. Why am I 90 night and others 80 night? Do I look more like a fool?


    When Fang Tianxing was indignant, another self in his heart asked me a question. What would I think if the price given by the landlady to the young man just now was not 80, but 100?


    Of course, I will feel very happy. After all, other people are losing, and I am making money. But Fang Tianxing thought again and felt that his idea was very stupid, because my happiness was completely based on the price given by the boss.


    Just imagine, if the sound insulation of this small hotel was very good, I should have been completely immersed in the code words at that time, and I couldn''t hear the landlady''s voice at all. In other words, as long as we do not compare the "illusory gains and losses", Fang Tianxing will not be unhappy.


    What''s more, when Fang Tianxing stayed in this small hotel, he thought it was very cheap, so this kind of blind comparison was unnecessary. When I think about it, I feel more comfortable and continue to code happily.


    How to reduce unhappiness? There are two main points. One is not to compare blindly. People do have loss aversion, but if you don''t take the initiative to do some meaningless comparison, you can make yourself more comfortable; The other is don''t speculate on others, don''t create unnecessary unhappiness for yourself just because you don''t understand others.


    After that, these two points are not finished, because they both belong to "don''t do anything", and we need to talk about "what to do".


    What kind of reality, everyone''s starting point is very different, the students who spend every day in the University, the family has already bought a house early, finished the job, the family quickly arranged the work, found a girl with a clean history, married and had a baby, show love every day, bask in children.


    After more than ten years of hard study, the 985 graduate boy finally made a living in a central enterprise, but he worked as a migrant worker on the construction site and endured the life of being scolded as a slave.


    The ability of an individual does not determine his fate, but depends more on his own situation and the track of different times.

 Chapter 291

    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, we can''t fully understand his painstaking efforts. We are suspicious of his words. It''s hard to change others in a short time. Many things can''t be done in a short time. We must practice them and make up our mind to change the world with actions.


    Fang Tianxing looked at them, confused and without direction. If he didn''t help them, who would help him.


    Fang Tianxing only thinks that he has a long way to go. He still has a long way to go to help all living beings and let them have their own dignity and freedom.


    Everyone in the world has different world outlook and aesthetic outlook. People like Xu Fan, who grew up in a despairing village and saw the miserable and helpless people at the bottom of the people, should know that many girls are not princesses at all.


    In order to provide value for their families, they drop out of school early, work, support their families, and take care of their parents. No one dotes on them from childhood to adulthood. They never understand the meaning of coquetry. It''s definitely not an aesthetic for those 20-year-old girls who think about what to wear and how to take photos. They think that clothes are the best way to cover their shame, keep warm and resist cold without delaying their work.


    Therefore, even if these poor girls have a certain economic ability, most of them wear ordinary neutral clothes, and it is impossible to wear short skirts and stockings to play in the world. This is the role of world outlook.


    However, in the eyes of some girls, what they have experienced tells them that girls must be beautiful and lovely, and they can be cute and coquettish. The more lovely a girl is, the better her luck will be.


    In the eyes of some girls, their countless cruel reality tells them that women, like men, even think that the pursuit of beauty is a kind of cowardice and loss of fighting spirit. So these two extremes must be very antagonistic to the likes and dislikes of dressing style.


    Those who think that little fresh meat is disgusting are not disgusted with others, but the contempt of a superficial world outlook that only pursues appearance and vanity.


    In addition to actors and stars need to maintain the image, most of them are students around 20 years old, young people. In the eyes of some people, the young men in this period are just the most frivolous and noisy. They are always self righteous and lack of value groups. They dress up as fake girls just to attract girls.


    If all the people around you are of the same sex, the starting point for you to dress up will change dramatically. The premise of gender conscious dress up and behavior is that you have to contact the opposite sex. Because the opposite sex and the same sex want to see completely different.


    But when a man only wants to please the opposite sex, most of his mind is occupied by this primitive instinct, how much energy does he have to create social value and improve himself?


    Although heterosexual attraction is a physiological rule, from ancient times to the present, people despise those men who put the pursuit of women and sex first. They think that they are cowards who are not ambitious and indulge in love with their children.


    This is why many people hate Niang gun, and why most male makeup artists are Niang gun. The environment in which an individual grows up shapes his world outlook. If you believe in and respect him, there must be opposites. This is also the reason why fans pursue stars crazily. The stars they like carry the world outlook in line with their growth experience.


    I hate some stars because their black stars have opposite world views. For example, heiluhan and Wu Yifan are little fresh meat, because many people''s life experience tells them that men''s success depends on their practical ability and social value, rather than the so-called handsome and lovely, and women will not like such men. And the success of these stars has destroyed their worldview.


    The collapse of world outlook means that they begin to doubt themselves and life, which is the reason for the formation of many seemingly unexplained black powder. Your success has shattered other people''s values of persistence and survival.


    If the original negative characters get away with the law, not only no one will scold them, but also many sisters and brothers will stand up and support them. It is estimated that there will be a rebellion against the concept of gender, and countless upright people will divorce and never touch women to express their indignation at this wrong value.


    But there is also a very pragmatic group of people who will not let their ideas interfere with them too much in advance. Their world outlook is always testing the truth with practice.


    If they want to succeed, they will try their best to do it in their own way. If they want to pursue girls and attract the opposite sex, they will find a way to achieve it. As for the opposite and disgusting ones in the world, they despise them strategically and attach importance to them tactically.


    In this kind of really optimistic attitude, he will not let hatred, fear and contempt occupy his heart. On the contrary, he has a sense of mutual perfection with difficulties and enemies. How magnificent he is in the face of feudal society and capitalist plunder, which is opposite to his world outlook.


    Is he going to abuse the people with pigtails all day long, and look at the women who are beautiful with small feet and lament. He directly broke the old world, and everything about the old world will disappear forever. This is what the strong do.


    So in this era, men''s dress and personality begin to be neutral and feminized. It only stays in a reasonable range that is fully accepted. No one will reshape the system because of this revolt, so please tell yourself not to be stupid enough to be angry and angry for this diversified entertainment era.


    Give time and energy to those you love and yearn for. This era is bad, and it will only be worse in the future.


    If you look for it, what makes you sick in this world is not just a motherfucker. We didn''t come to this world to make ourselves sick, self abased, angry, regretful or regretful.


    Even if it''s just for fun, you can directly find a boy who looks like a fake girl, give them a punch without saying a word, and then say it in front of the police at the police station. The reason I beat him is that the man who pretends to be a woman is disgusting. Then let the fake girl man and the whole police station fall into a humorous and miserable black humor.


    It is also very likely to be on the news, which immediately aroused the attention of the whole society. Now the more and more neutral men''s dress up, and various scientific surveys of street interviews rush on. Finally, it comes to the conclusion of the extreme appearance association that how handsome is not disgusting, and how not handsome is disgusting. The beaten man is the man of this embarrassing news, In addition, the real element of beating the police station, which is easy to appear in documentaries, is very easy to be guided by public opinion as the unsightly kind.


    In a fierce network of public opinion, this man has since been covered with the ridiculous label of being beaten for wearing a fake mother, and his face has been completely destroyed by public and network violence. Originally he was worn for the sake of being handsome, but now he has been directly punctured in his heart. From then on, he has never recovered from mental disorders, and within half a year he was sent to the mental rehabilitation center for depression treatment.

 Chapter 292

    Xu Fan remembers that when he first came here, the situation became more chaotic. He once saw a man robbing other people''s property blatantly, shouting with amusement: "come after me!"


    "Once upon a time, it was not the same here. People were full of hope and looked for light here. However, light is not allowed in this world. All hope and pursuit of light will be smashed here by the hammer of reality."


    A few years ago, Xu Fan''s mother Luo Qi came here. A thief robbed her bag. Luo Qi couldn''t catch up with her and was so angry that she burst into tears. At that time, he felt boundless despair.


    At the age of 28, Luo Qi was beaten by her husband and swept out of the house. From then on, she began her wandering career. In a small county, she didn''t even have much work to wash dishes. She had to work as a dancer in a bar and sell her life in a disco. When she was alone, she always saw a white shadow on the window, and dreamed that the small coffin contained her 7-year-old son, but it was hard to find a place to live.


    At that time, even the bad old man had to sleep with him just for a bed.


    Luo Qi also had good luck. She once met a boyfriend and happily took him back to her mother''s home. But the elder brother fell the bowl and cursed her. If she was dumped, she would not come back!


    In her hometown, the system of life is far more stubborn and conservative than imagined. In the big brother''s eyes, if she doesn''t get the Red Book of marriage, she will only bring back clients.


    Sad and desperate people sometimes throw themselves out like a stone to take a chance. Luo Qi left his hometown to work, stumbling, and finally fell into this stinky, moldy corner of the desperate village, in the narrow room head to head, foot to foot live more than a dozen men and women.


    But everyone, you say I laugh, met on the road, but also slowly asked, where is Qi? Luo Qi feels at ease. She even recognizes several good sisters. When she leaves, she hugs her head and cries bitterly. She makes an appointment to keep in touch with them, but later she disappears.


    Although desperate village is chaotic and dangerous, Luo Qi is not only not afraid, but also regards it as her home. She claims that she has found a home in desperate village and the evidence that she is alive.


    Equally important is the fact that there are many male workers in the factory, and she feels hopeful.


    However, she was alone and did not have the care of her fellow countrymen. The factory was not friendly to her. The supervisor always scolded her, and sharp words came out one after another. Luo Qi was fed up with it and yelled at him, "you son of a bitch, I''m not afraid of you!"


    Later, she changed more jobs. She suspected that this was a kind of management style. She was only looking for the old and ugly, but she was slow and made a warning to other workers, and she was always caught. Luo Qi didn''t dare to enter the factory again. He set up the model of doing odd jobs in despair village. He earned 3000 yuan in two months at most.


    "It''s exciting and comfortable." She said with dancing hands and feet, just like people who have been wandering all their lives suddenly have coats and live a human life.


    Sometimes I''m too lazy to work. A group of people go to the factory to make trouble, turn off the chopper, pull out the electric wire, and ask for the spiritual loss. Luo Qi also makes trouble. She doesn''t care about the future.


    I''m still a poor man in the future, and it''s impossible for me to do it all my life. Today, I can also fork my waist and take a breath.


    When walking with Xu Fan in the village in the city, Fang Tianxing''s expression is dignified, as if looking at the old house severely burned by the fire. Xu Fan points to the dark and dirty interior of an Internet cafe, "that''s the place. When I get up in the morning, there''s a person who doesn''t move and is out of breath."


    When passing the noodle shop on the side of the road, there was a smell that would make me nauseous. The landlady took out the swollen pork from the bucket, squatted on the ground, chopped it up, and threw it into the pot without turning her head. Fat chefs have never been expressionless. No matter what you order, they serve the same kind of sticky noodles, 4 yuan per bowl. The price has never gone up in ten years. Xu Fan said that they call it "Mengpo soup".


    Those who can''t extricate themselves from Internet cafes have their own reasons. Left behind children rely on their parents'' guilt and get 1000 yuan a month for support. They only hope that they will come to adulthood later.


    He expressed that this kind of life is too cool, relying on a series of dirty words. Even the owner of the Internet bar is helpless.


    Beside him, a migrant worker was staring at the photo of himself wearing red flowers and joining the army with honor, while singing a military song. When he told me that he had given up his military position for marriage but had been derailed, he held my shoulder and cried, "brother, you don''t know, I feel sad. What about the romance of those years? Where is it? "


    The reason why Xu Fan left here was that he couldn''t stand "that kind of look". His parents divorced when he was young. When he went out to work at the age of 17, he envied others for being away from home and having trouble. However, he was alone and ran into walls everywhere.


    "In the society, people are indifferent to each other. People don''t look at you directly, but there is no such look in despair village." Xu Fan said to Tianxing: "everyone is in a leisurely and leisurely way. It seems that no one discriminates against me. There are no" senior people ". It''s like a vagrant who seems to find a home.


    Luo Qi, Xu Fan''s mother, once thought that the happy life in the village of despair could last forever, but half a year later, she found something in her heart broke down quietly.


    At first, they were willing to work in order to go to the Internet bar. After a long time, they were like a scrapped car, which was hard to start. "There are still more than ten yuan left. Forget it and go online first. That''s what we all think."


    A lot of people save money on the Internet. They only eat one meal a day and sell everything they can. I really didn''t have any money, so I walked around the alley like a primitive man, hoping to meet acquaintances and help them out for five or ten yuan.


    Xu Fan met a disabled man, one hand patting the keyboard to play "underground city". Everyone envied him and urged him to go begging. He had talent and didn''t waste it, but he didn''t even have the diligence to beg.


    From sleeping on a cheap bed, Luo Qi also relaxed, sisters are no longer willing to work, just to chat, or simply fall asleep¡° Basically hibernating all year round, I don''t know why it''s always like this. " Luo Qi thought, "is, also feel meaningless."


    Xu Fan has been quitting smoking for three months, but now he is squatting on the roadside again. A migrant worker waddled past us with slippers. He seemed to know Xu Fan, but no one said anything.


    There is no such thing as friendship in despair village. For six years, Xu Fan didn''t even know anyone''s name. "It''s a life of walking dead. No one wants to know someone else''s name.".


    Fang Tianxing asked him: "don''t you feel afraid? Don''t think about what to do after 40? Do you spend your life in such a negative way? "


    "You are a normal person''s idea, but Xiaoyao immortal is abnormal, understand?" Xu Fan''s tone became more and more impatient.


    Despair village does not allow you to have that kind of idea. The villages in the city are all people who want to die. You can only drift with the tide and do not want to think about it after a week. Today is a good thing. There is no hope in life, all for the game, forget the outside world, forget all the inferiority, because when you stop, you will feel very sad.

 Chapter 293

    People''s will is often mistaken as a switch, which can be turned off today and turned on again tomorrow. However, like Xu Fan, it will only be understood after a while that the will will rust and corrupt. When it passes a critical point, it will suddenly break with a "Ding", and worse things will come one after another.


    When gangs are rampant, Luo Qi often hears the sad cry from the alley, "my ID card has been cheated!" Xiao Hei, who came with her, is known to all after being cheated. He is diligent and loves to work. He is incompatible with the environment here. The swindler swindled his ID card and sent a post on the Internet to ridicule him.


    Xiao Hei couldn''t stand it. He was out of his mind. From then on, he walked without shoes and danced like a rabbit. He also raised a stray little yellow dog, which meant that he was dependent on each other. Later, Xiao Huang dog was stolen and eaten, and Xiao Hei disappeared.


    This is a despairing place. At first, people who come here still hope for life, but after a long time, they will be gradually eroded by the surrounding environment, and their hope will gradually disappear. Then they will become half dead, and living will become a heavy burden.


    Xu Fan was born here, but he escaped from here. It has to be said that he escaped from the sea of bitterness, but it is no easier to get a foothold in the outside world than in the village of despair.


    Those who have lost hope and failed to roam outside eventually have to come back here. This is their destination. "I don''t want to come back here, but I can only live outside by cheating. Society is developing more and more. These abandoned people can only survive by these improper ways.


    This is the sorrow of these people, but also the sorrow of the society, which is difficult to solve. This is a social problem. They are abandoned by the society. The society is like a machine, running more and more quickly and efficiently, but also more and more ruthless.


    With the continuous progress of society, these people have failed to catch up with the pace of social development. The people abandoned by society can only survive in the negative world. They all have their own ideals, but they have been completely wiped out. They live like a useless person here.


    Xu Fan was born here. His mother Luo Qi lived here to sell spring. Since he was born, he hated his birth. When he grew up, he fled here.


    But after going out, the outside world is not more friendly than here. The people there have something to do every day. Similarly, the competition there is very fierce. The people outside have been in the fierce competition since they were born, and it is difficult for them to survive as a person without support.


    In order to survive, he chose to cheat. Many people can''t tell right from wrong. They blindly believe in others. Xu Fan learned to use their blind obedience and stupidity to run his own business.


    What Xu Fan said is just what they want to hear. Some people hate Xu Fan because they can''t stand the public knowledge full of swearing in the civilized world, because some people are fed up with her bad bewitching, because we believe that we should have the bottom line and correct three outlooks, and because we are still a group of young people with conscience and thinking.


    The anxiety of selling people is a very dangerous thing. Once it is seen through by the wise people, it can not avoid being criticized.


    Compared with such ups and downs, Fang Tianxing is more willing to educate people bit by bit, so that they can make progress bit by bit, and experience those small sense of achievement.


    Xu fan is very clear about his position. What he does is business. All his speeches are polished according to the requirements of commercial products.


    Xu Fan''s business is getting better and better. The support behind this figure is tens of millions of fans, most of whom are young female fans. As we all know, women are the main consumer group in the business world. According to the food chain of modern consumption, as the king group of consumption, Xu Fan''s fans are very high in gold.


    It can be said that if the consumer group of a product is women, then advertising here is the basic demand, because the advertising rate is the highest.


    Therefore, Xu Fan has the capital to claim that his business empire is impeccable, but the success of business is certainly not only smart enough. If according to Xu Fan''s logic, it is to sell products to consumer groups, such as cosmetics, Xu Fan will not encounter the current trouble.


    The problem is that what Xu fan does is the dissemination of ideas, and the connotation of ideas is the right to speak, the guidance of public opinion, and social values.


    It''s hard for Xu Fan to say that she didn''t realize this. She probably thought that the whole industry was in a mess. It''s no big deal for her to cross the line. Except that she didn''t have a deep insight into her own industry and lost her vigilance to risks, Xu Fan''s biggest mistake was still the word "fake".


    After all, content is not material, but spiritual consumer goods. Since it is consumer goods, you must be responsible to the users -- food quality and safety is the most important, let alone culture is spiritual food. You can''t cheat on it and poison the masses.


    Or to create value for users and society, and it is beneficial value, otherwise you will not go far. On this point, the media and enterprises are consistent.


    How much useful value does Xu Fan''s work provide? What he created was originally a content product built with the industrial production mode. To some extent, it was a cheap commodity. Xu Fan''s starting point was to attract attention and generate income, rather than really care about whether the readers helped him or hurt him after seeing it.


    Never treat fans as fools, and use emotions to exaggerate, seduce and manipulate readers. This is actually a crime. We should still be in awe of the industry and the people.


    They often stand on the opposite side of the public cognition, even challenge the general cognition of kindness and justice, resulting in the bad social effect of "being stubborn and showing off evil, being kind and cold hearted". People have reason to worry that in today''s cold society, such value orientation will only lead to a more desolate and absurd future.


    All people who receive formal education are alert to emotions. As Le Pen wrote in the mob, "no matter how important things are, they can hardly be compared with the original impulse of the group.".


    "Groups always succumb to these low-level stimuli, so they are impulsive and changeable.". In fact, to put it bluntly, it means that people''s emotions are not reliable, and the out of control group emotions have great destructive power like a flood.


    Many people''s ridicule and antipathy to Internet public opinion mostly comes from this. However, don''t forget that emotion is caused by human nature, which is an objective fact that can never be eliminated.


    What we need to do is not to blindly abandon or cater to the situation, but to guide people according to the situation, support the right and eliminate the evil, encourage people to pursue justice and adhere to kindness, and patiently reduce prejudice and foolish impulse.


    Xu Fan''s use of people''s emotional weakness to make money is certainly worthy of criticism and disgust. But some people, in the face of a strange and weak woman who has nothing to do with themselves, dare to jump out of a peaceful and warm family, lend a helping hand and help out, which is the impulse of justice.

 Chapter 294

    Isn''t it also the most valuable group sentiment that netizens are indignant and complain about injustice for those who are brave enough to do just deeds, and urge judicial organs to correct their mistakes and uphold justice?


    Without such group impulse, who cares about how to inherit the moral law?


    Since impulse is human nature, it doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad. Those in power, especially the judiciary, should admit the reality and constantly seek a reasonable way to control it. Only in this way can the rule of law form a positive interaction with the public, and a clear and orderly social atmosphere can be formed.


    Under the influence of Fang Tianxing, Xu Fan decides to stop his behavior. Xu Fan''s cancellation declares the end of the age of we media''s savage growth.


    Since then, pure emotional speculation and marketing have been swept into the garbage heap of history. However, the scientific guidance and reasonable expression of social emotions still have a long way to go.


    Xu Fan''s career was also full of pride at the beginning. He thought that he had won the support of many fans, mastered the right to speak, and had the opportunity to inspire words and guide the country. It takes a lot of effort to write an article, which is finally recognized by fans. The sense of achievement is addictive.


    What''s more, all day around fans, the people below certainly look up at you. All kinds of flattery come one after another, which makes Xu Fan always excited, as if he is holding a scepter instead of a penholder. "


    "In this illusion, I am willing to please the fans. Has the actual problem been solved? No one cares. Even if you want to solve it, what''s the use of this paper empty talk? " Xu Fan said with emotion.


    Look at the people who have been engaged in commercial writing all the year round. They are all flattered and steady. Opening their mouth is to cater to the readers. What independent thinking does he have? Besides writing, what else can we do? It''s not anybody''s fault. It''s an occupational disease. "


    The world is inherently unfair. Can we not restrict this situation? For those young people who work in remote and difficult areas with high pressure and high risk, without any preferential treatment policy, how can they compete with their peers in developed areas and relaxed units.


    This is the real thing. There is an infinite gap between ideal and reality. If we only look at the world according to the value principles learned from books, we can never get close to the objective truth.


    As a person who has many fans and has the right to speak, and can easily influence the masses'' thoughts, he must be upright, love the masses, and be merciful from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, he will be easily controlled by desire and become a devil who uses his influence to do evil.


    If we are not right minded and abuse the trust of the masses, it will cause group incidents and harm the masses. The tide makers of the times are constantly changing, but it is always the common people who suffer in the end. The poor people are so innocent that they always suffer for no reason. If you don''t see the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky and running away, you will never return it. Those who lead the tide either set up monuments or were knocked down by the tide, but the ordinary people who follow them can only be reduced to cannon fodder, I can''t even turn a wave.


    Poor people come and go, who knows who will get the final result of their efforts, who will laugh to the end, and whether the person who laughs to the end is the one who gives the most?


    Fang Tianxing can''t bear to see this. He doesn''t want the poor people to die. This is his kindness and his belief.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s speech, the fans at the bottom don''t know whether they really understand it. Some of them seem to suddenly realize it, some of them seem to be extremely irritable, and everything they believe collapses suddenly, which makes it hard for people to accept it all at once.


    It''s not that how many fans of those people really believe Xu Fan''s words, but that they need this kind of thought as a weapon to support their lives. Now they are told that all this is false, which makes them not know how to continue to live.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the next is the most difficult place, how to let them regain a new life and find their own direction.


    At the bottom, a woman with a face full of flesh stood up. She took the lead in making trouble. She said to Tianxing, "this society is very unfair. To tell you the truth, I really don''t care who my child''s surname is. I can also take my husband''s surname. But I am very worried that if I have a baby, there will be my job and my life.


    The difference between men and women, at most, is the difference in strength. For example, boys can lift a box by themselves, and we two women can carry it together.


    There is not a girl standing beside, naturally think that physical work belongs to boys, girls only do some cleaning work, or simply watch on the side.


    Fang Tianxing said with emotion: "so what I want to say is that whether women''s rights or equal rights are concerned, women must give up some things while demanding equal social status. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. I hope that female friends can understand the huge pressure of boys in the society, and male friends should also respect the efforts of women¡°


    But most of the time, everyone is eager to help themselves and reduce their struggle in the relationship between the two sexes. Therefore, everyone looks at others with a magnifying glass and himself with a microscope.


    Put forward all kinds of requirements and standards for the desired partner, and at the same time, look up to yourself. Both men and women are eager for a kind of perfect lover who takes the initiative of each other and pays more for each other.


    However, no one is a fool. In life, many people are in the state of zero sum game. More and more people see the truth clearly, and those who are too stupid and painful become "smart" in the end.


    Everyone is eager for the other party to pay first, the other party takes the initiative, but does not ask why the other party must take the initiative to you?


    The more information men and women have, the more utilitarian they will be. At the same time, when choosing a mate, we began to put forward a lot of soft requirements, and these requirements are invisible. In fact, they are afraid that others will think they are too utilitarian.


    When time goes by, people''s hearts become impetuous, and the simple saying "I like you, I am good to you, I also like you, you are good to me, I am good to you" in the past is what I miss most in my heart.


    "Men are all pig hooves, they can only cheat¡° A woman stood up and said.


    They are delicate egoists. They are cautious and sensitive to love and marriage. They want to get the benefits of love, and they are afraid of the time, energy and money invested in the early stage. They are afraid of failure, rejection and failure. So always use a defensive attitude to deal with all people.


    But the other side is not a fool, in the face of this defensive posture, is not willing to devote themselves. So these two groups of people are constantly trying to find out what to do.


    Such a marriage is impossible to get happiness, can only let them constantly vent their anger.


    There are no women''s rights in this world, only the human rights of being born. For example, women also enjoy equal rights to employment, education and equal dignity.

 Chapter 295

    The waiter is a young man. He is very happy to watch these children eat. However, the boss came to see him and said, "how can you give these little beggars food again? If you are like this, they will come again next time. Isn''t that affecting my business?"


    The young man said: "these children are yellow and thin, obviously hungry for many days. If they don''t care, what will they do?"


    "There are so many things in the world, how can you manage them¡° The boss is a person who has a long history in the world. Naturally, he won''t be moved so easily.


    He waved to the children and said, "go away and stop interfering with my business¡°


    The children were scattered by him and ran away with steamed bread. The guests in the shop are ordering. The young waiter runs back to serve the guests.


    There are many things in the shop one day, and he is the only waiter. He does everything inside and outside.


    Moreover, his salary is very low. He doesn''t look like an ordinary waiter at all. Most of the time, he is very quiet. When he doesn''t work, he takes it alone. When the restaurant closes, the owner of the restaurant asks the young waiter to go home with him.


    On the way, when they were walking together, the owner of the restaurant said to the young waiter, "Wuji, why are you so depressed? Do you blame me for today''s business¡°


    The young waiter said to him, "Tan Ge, I know what you mean. It''s not easy for you to open this restaurant by yourself¡°


    The restaurant owner knew that the young waiter didn''t fully understand himself. He said with emotion, "Wuji, I know you blame me, but do you know that because you always give food to these homeless children, they often come to the door of the restaurant to beg for food. This will affect my business. Maybe you don''t think it''s a big deal, I know you don''t care about worldly money, but people always think about themselves when they are alive. People who are too selfless will not be respected, but will be treated as fools and monsters¡°


    The boss''s words touched Wuji. He always felt that people should care about others, but he didn''t understand that ordinary people are more selfish, thinking about their own things and want to live a good life in this world.


    But what he can''t accept is that in order to live a good life, he can say that the white is black, wantonly spread what he doesn''t believe as truth everywhere, and do whatever he can to achieve his goal.


    Because of this, he left his beloved woman Xu Fan. After leaving Xu Fan, he could not forget Xu Fan. He had been paying close attention to Xu Fan silently. During this period, Xu Fan suddenly disappeared from the circle, which worried him a lot.


    Later, he learned that Xu Fan changed his ways and gave up the mode of cheating the public for profit and returned to the normal track, which made him very happy. But what happened next worried him a lot. A big feminist heard that Xu Fan was breaking away from the ranks of feminism and threatened to deal with Xu Fan, which made him lose his reputation.


    She is a person with a strong background. It can be said that she is a character who makes the whole world tremble. But she has been hiding abroad and has no worries about food and clothing. However, her prosperity is entirely based on the miserable situation of laid-off workers in China.


    That winter, the temperature in Northwest China was more than ten degrees below zero. The workers in the factory found that the heating boiler in the employee''s family home had stopped. What makes them even more desperate is that they didn''t even get a cent of the resettlement fee when they bought out decades of service, and the factories worth billions were also assessed as negative assets.


    The large state-owned factory, which covers an area of several hundred mu, has assessed tens of millions of yuan of negative assets, and finally can only sell off the assets at a low price. Soon after the sale of the big factory, a little-known young girl signed a contract with a foreign record company and became a singer of the company.


    The girl''s name is Yin Hua. His mother is responsible for paying the resettlement fees to the laid-off workers in the factory, but these resettlement fees are not paid to the laid-off workers at all.


    The payment of the resettlement fee was delayed again and again, and soon the news that the resettlement fee was embezzled came out, and soon Yin Hua''s mother was arrested. Yin Hua called for justice for her mother abroad and ignored those who criticized her.


    There is an old saying in Europe that three generations produce one nobleman. The first generation became pirates, plundered their families and homes, committed crimes and saved enough capital.


    The second generation took the money of robbing families and houses as a gentleman, cheated and abducted, and did all kinds of evil to expand the industry. The third generation became aristocrats, began to learn art and academic, occupied the cultural highland, and opened up a gap with the lower class.


    Yin Hua studied in famous schools abroad and entered the upper class. However, those laid-off workers who have been deprived of everything have a very hard life. These laid-off workers have no means of living, and their wives are forced to go to the bath house to do the skin and meat business.


    In the evening, her husband carried her to the outside with a broken bicycle, and her wife came in. More than a dozen old men smoked outside. After midnight, they went off work and took her back in a car. The locals call it ninja. There are also some desperate men with dissatisfaction with the society, they can only do things to rob.


    Dignified men, riding bicycles with their wives to sell spring, a group of men holding hands in the cold days silent waiting, who do not know humiliation?


    But for the sake of children''s tuition fees and the elderly''s medicine fees, the economy was not strong at that time, and now there is a shortage of labor everywhere. If we don''t sell them, we have to bear what we can do.


    When a woman walks into the red light district or a man picks up a machete, it''s not the most miserable family at that time. A couple is laid off and their life is hard. One day, their son comes home from middle school and tells them that the school is going to hold a sports meeting, and the teacher asks them to wear sports shoes. But the family can''t afford to buy shoes.


    During the meal, the wife began to complain about her husband''s incompetence. The husband buried himself in the meal and said nothing. The wife complained more than that. The husband put down his chopsticks and went to the balcony to smoke.


    The couple, both laid-off, wanted to find a job, but they had no skills. They were tired of going to their relatives'' homes to eat. Finally, one day, the children couldn''t stand eating pork in the market. The butcher couldn''t bear to cut a piece for them.


    The whole family accepted it with tears in their eyes. The family was looking forward to a long lost meal of braised pork. The child''s childish face was full of happiness. What the child doesn''t know is that in this meal, her parents put the rat poison in tears.


    These laid-off workers lost their source of livelihood and committed suicide by taking poison. Many of them spent most of their lives in the factory. They had no skills after leaving the factory, so it was difficult to survive. This is the story every three or five years.


    Gao Yang, the emperor of the Northern Qi Dynasty, once killed his concubine and took out her leg bones to make a lute. After killing someone and playing pipa, he felt a trace of regret. Such a beautiful woman would never have another one in the world. It''s really hard to get a beautiful woman again! It''s a pity that people can''t come back from death. He has to play the lute and sing while crying.

 Chapter 296

    Gao Yang''s voice is pathetic, but the pipa is silent. He put down the pipa in doubt, but there was a woman''s voice in the pipa. Gao Yang suspected that it was the concubine who wanted his life. He was so scared that he threw Pipa to the ground and ran away. Pipa gave a cold hum.


    Yan Hua was in the music world, but she didn''t know that the song she played was in exchange for thousands of lives, which condensed thousands of hatred and sin. It forces desperate people to die of hunger and cold in their hometown, work in other places, and even commit crimes. A lute made with only one leg can''t play.


    Wei Wuji lives in Northeast China. His uncle is a laid-off worker. He has no job or education after he is laid-off. He can only deliver water to others. He can earn 3 yuan from the first floor to the sixth floor, and he can earn more than 1000 yuan a month. He has a wife and a daughter. Poor couple Pepsi sad, his aunt every day dislike him do not earn money, the family can eat meat is also a happy event.


    Unfortunately, Wei Wuji''s father and mother also caught up with the tide of laid-off at that time. At that time, Wei Wuji was still young and only knew that there were grandparents at home. Because when they come back at night, most of them go to bed. Later, when I was a little older, I knew that my parents had to work. I know that my parents'' job is to sell fruits. That''s right. They sell oranges and ice cream in the winter when they push cars on the street and run when they see the city management.


    At that time, the shoes of the father who was chased by the Chengguan ran away, because the Chengguan would confiscate them when they caught them. That day, they went home crying, because a car of oranges was confiscated by the Chengguan. Therefore, no matter who they are, they can''t afford to worship the wonderful people who spend the money of the common people, let alone the daughter of corrupt officials.


    A few years ago, my uncle checked out cerebral infarction. In the morning, he went to the hospital with Wei Wuji. In the afternoon, he sneaked home and called Wei Wuji''s mother: "elder sister, I''m still dead. I have no money to see a doctor."


    At that time, Wei Wuji''s tears came down. His uncle had no money to receive treatment, so he had to drag his sick body. During the Spring Festival last year, he drank more wine and left with cerebral hemorrhage. Wei Wuji''s mother cried and said that his 40 years of hard work has come to an end. Just like in the news, the sick laid-off workers can only commit suicide. In places like us, it seems that the only way out of the misery is to die.


    My uncle''s children are determined to study hard so that my family can live a good life in the future.


    It''s a pity that my uncle didn''t have a good day in his life. At last, he buried his flesh and blood deeply in the ground and only got tens of thousands of yuan in the insurance policy. Sometimes I really don''t understand why Yin Hua can buy luxury houses, live in villas and play music abroad!


    Wei Wuji doesn''t understand why she can live a rich life that ordinary people can''t imagine, while stepping on the poverty of laid-off workers and spending complacently? Why is my uncle''s life worth less than a few thousand yuan.


    How many people like Yin Hua and her mother, how much poverty, hardship and injustice are buried in the land under my feet. After the closure of the big factory, the local economy collapsed at a terrible speed. My father, uncle and many people around me had to leave their hometown and were forced to find a chance to survive and work to support their families.


    They live so hard, Yin Hua and her mother''s credit is not without, her mother secretly misappropriated the workers'' resettlement fee, she took the money stained with blood, sticky meat to pursue their dreams, pursue their own happy life.


    Yan Hua''s own condition was not very good, when he didn''t wear eye makeup, his eyes were dull, and he didn''t look very energetic. Nose height is also very general, beauty is the downstream level of stars. When the dark eye lines are painted in the dark eyes, the eyelid is not refined by the eyeliner.


    Originally, it was difficult for her to become a star, but with her strong capital strength and hard work, she could realize her dream. But his ideal is based on the pain of others, with countless people''s despair to nourish her hope.


    Wei Wuji once had an unrealistic dream when he was a child. He once naively watched those corrupt officials who were arrested on TV and thought that these people should not be shot or imprisoned, so they would confiscate all their property and let them taste the taste of laid-off workers.


    Let them have a try, the north wind whistling, feel that everywhere cold and cool, and then the boundless despair drowned out all hope.


    When Wei Wuji was in college, he saw with his own eyes that when he stretched out his hand outside in the winter of minus dozens of degrees in Northeast China, it would be cold and painful. There are many low and broken brick houses along the road, and small chimneys with black smoke. That is the place where the poor people live and keep warm. After the wave of laid-off, these people have no source of livelihood, so they have to burn coal to keep warm.


    Many poor people died of carbon monoxide poisoning in a small dilapidated house in the cold winter. Every time Wei Wuji heard Yan Hua''s song, he would think of these painful people. Compared with Yan Hua, who had no worries about food and clothing in the spring like environment in foreign countries, he felt sick and goose bumps.


    What worries Wei Wuji most is that Yin Hua, the leader of feminism, is very angry about Xu Fan''s betrayal of feminism. It is said that it is to teach Xu Fan a lesson and let her know how powerful she is.


    Wei Wuji is very worried about Xu Fan''s safety and wants to find a way to save him. He is really worried about Xu Fan, helpless Wei Wuji to find the boss said: "Tan Ge, I have something to do, need to leave a few days."


    Old Tan said with a smile: "what''s the matter, is it a girlfriend?"


    Wei Wuji shyly said: "brother Tan, don''t ask. My business is very troublesome. I don''t want you to get involved¡°


    "Tell brother Tan if there''s something, don''t hold on alone. If you need help, you can call me. Don''t hold on to the end." Old Tan said to Wei Wuji.


    Wei Wuji nodded, turned around and left with his things. He found the school where Xu Fan was studying. He didn''t dare to see Xu Fan. He only wanted to find a place to live not far away, hoping to protect Xu Fan.


    Every day watching Xu Fan go to school, Wei Wuji feels satisfied. He wants to meet Xu Fan, but he can''t summon up courage.


    One night, Xu Fan suddenly received a message on his mobile phone. A classmate in the wechat group said that his friend was terminally ill and hoped everyone could raise money. Then he sent a link. I didn''t know what was wrong with the link, and the page couldn''t be opened.


    Some people reply with suspicion: "can''t it be a yellow website?"


    Some people said: "is not playing cards and lost, this kind of move can come out?"


    Xu Fan sent a 50 yuan red envelope, she said: "I can''t open the link, you help me donate it."


    Some people in the group laughed at her: "here is an honest man, come and bully her."


    After three minutes, she made a voice, her voice is low but powerful: I don''t think it''s good for you to be like this. Others are looking for help, but you are joking here. It''s really not kind.

 Chapter 297

    Then, the group fell into a silence, slowly, and a few more red packets.


    Xu fan doesn''t have much money. She can only go to school by means of financial aid and her own work. When she was a poor student, her tuition was subsidized by others. She is very aware of the feeling of being in a desperate situation.


    Some people say that the world has no empathy, only warm and cold. So they choose indifference, yearn for the red wine, for their own interests can hurt others at will.


    Some people feel that only by comparing their hearts can they feel the same. So they choose kindness, try to warm the world, and will not grudge helping others with their own kindness. They all feel that they are right, and no one can convince each other. That''s why they have this complicated world, all living beings, all suffering.


    When I want to study, my roommates are playing games. Anyway, I have done a lot of homework today. Play for a while. In class, wow, the guys next to me are looking at their cell phones. Anyway, I understand. Play for a while.


    At the weekend, I want to go to the library, but when I wake up, I find that it''s already nine o''clock. No one''s up yet, so go to sleep.


    When you go to the mountains to cut firewood, you meet someone who is herding sheep and have a happy chat with him for a long time. As a result, other people''s sheep are full, and you haven''t even cut a log.


    After going to college, I understand that the original family limits one''s development. Children from ordinary families do not have outstanding talents and strong minds. Some of them just accept the arrangement of their parents and walk all the way into this ordinary university from primary school to high school.


    After going to university, my vision has been broadened, and I know that if I want to get more development, it''s all up to me. I have nothing to rely on. There is really no one to help you.


    But in front of many students, it is superior psychology, compared with themselves and others, to see those who are not as good as their own people, will feel superior, peace of mind.


    But people are not the same. Will a male student who has failed in a major be a rich second generation and not have to worry about his livelihood long ago? Will this girl go to her parents'' company as soon as she graduates?


    The future of ordinary people is very vague. All roads lead to Rome, but some people were born in Rome. Ridiculous to say, if you really want to do something, how can you be fascinated by foreign things.


    It''s just that Xu fan can''t take care of the flesh eyed ordinary people in the world. So leave these words to remind them, of course, also for those students.


    You become who you spend your time with. I hope you find what you want and face up to what you can''t see. May you be spotless. Peace of mind is fragile and weak, but if you really need it, you should find it from yourself. On the road of life, we are all alone, and we bear our own blessings and misfortunes.


    Xu Fan has changed. Now he is more willing to face others with his sincere kindness than he used to encourage others for the sake of interests.


    But the world will not be gentle to you because you are kind. Those who depend on the distorted rules will not allow the original members to easily break away from the rules.


    This is a great blow to their group, and it will make them lose the soil for their survival. This is fatal to them, not only for their face, but also for their belief in life.


    Wei Wuji knew that Yan Hua would never let Xu Fan go, but he didn''t know when the other party would fight. The enemy was in the dark and he was in the light, just in case.


    Xu Fan goes to school with Xu Fan every day. Wei Wuji goes to the place where he works outside. He doesn''t find anything suspicious.


    Just when Xu Fan relaxed his vigilance, he suddenly found that Xu Fan didn''t come out after entering the toilet. Xu Fan quickly found an aunt and asked him to go in to help him see the situation. The aunt came out soon after she went in.


    He told Wei Wuji that there was no one in the women''s toilet at all. Wei Wuji realized that the event was bad and Xu Fan had been taken away by them.


    In an abandoned building in the suburb, Xu Fan lies on the ground and is tied up with ropes. It''s very cold. Xu Fan had been in a coma, but now he soon woke up.


    He opened his eyes and found that he was in a completely strange place. He only remembered that he was dazed by a woman when he went to the toilet. It seemed that someone had brought him.


    Xu Fan tried to shout, but it was so remote that no one could hear her.


    Xu Fan didn''t give up crying for help. Her voice was sore, but no one came to save her. She just felt that she was hopeless. At this time, a sound of feet appeared in Xu Fan''s ear.


    Xu Fan opened his eyes and gradually saw the figure of that person. It was a person she knew very well. Xu Fan was surprised and said, "it''s you. Are you Xiaohong?"


    Xiao Hong was a loyal fan of Xu Fan before. She almost worshipped Xu Fan fanatically. In Xiao Hong''s eyes, Xu Fan at that time was a real fighter, fighting for the rights and status of her sisters.


    Xu Fan''s speech made Xiaohong feel that the world owes her a lot, so he felt at ease and asked her male colleagues to help her with things. He didn''t even thank her, so he took it for granted. When she met a male colleague who didn''t want to work, she strongly retorted, "are you a man?"


    Go out to do anything to want the boyfriend to pay, bossy to the boyfriend, after breaking up has been scolding the boyfriend scum. Always feel that their life is not good enough, because the men owe her.


    In fact, her so-called feminism refers to letting men do things for her. But Xu Fan''s withdrawal makes her belief collapse, and she can''t support her life with her previous theory.


    "You used to lead us lonely girls to fight for our own interests and avoid being bullied by men. But today you betrayed your ideals and beliefs. How can I get you back to us? " Xiao Hong said to Xu Fan.


    Xu Fan said to him: "before we were wrong, the world is just cruel and cold, but it is not men who owe us.


    In the farming society dominated by physical labor, women''s social labor productivity was generally lower than men''s because of their low muscle content and different body structure. In addition, their material needs were relatively limited at that time. At this time, the deprivation of women''s social attributes did not bring great pressure to men. Women chose to transfer their rights and rely on men to survive.


    However, in the modern society where mental work has become the main body of social production, when work consumes more energy than physical strength, patriarchy''s suppression of women requires men to pay double energy to fill this vacancy.


    When patriarchy gives more social and economic resources to men, it also forces men to bear the social and economic responsibilities of buying houses and supporting their families.


    Patriarchy defines women as weak, crying, passive and incompetent images, at the same time, it also forces men to become strong, brave to bear the image. For men who are unable or unwilling to bear such an image, society will give them low evaluation.

 Chapter 298

    Nowadays, men generally feel great pressure, which is imposed on them by patriarchy through privileges.


    However, few people really think about the significance of it. The previous changes can almost be said to be a very significant turning point in Xu Fan''s life so far. Xu Fan began to think whether he had to follow the so-called secular, to have a stable child for the rest of his life, and whether there was only such a way of life.


    Because she was imprisoned in this idea for too long, basically she broke her wings, castrated all her abilities, and was ready to be a woman in the social sense.


    It was not long after that that that Xu Fan contacted Fang Tianxing. Fortunately, he found that his reflection and thinking coincided with too many people, and many ideas suddenly understood. It seems that since then, life has become suddenly bright. There are no longer only words like love, marriage, having children, being close to home, leisure and stability.


    All kinds of misunderstandings about feminism come directly from its name. People often mistakenly think that feminism is for women''s welfare, has nothing to do with men, and even wants to deprive and oppose men. As a matter of fact, what feminists advocate is never the opposition between the sexes. What they pursue is not that women rule and oppress men in turn, but that they fundamentally break the pattern of opposition and create a society of equality between the sexes.


    Feminism never puts women in the opposite position of men, but hopes that men and women stand side by side to fight against discrimination and injustice in society.


    As for those who want to simply and rudely reverse the current gender status and let women dominate men, they are not really equal and free, but just another form of patriarchy. Feminism opposes any form of gender oppression, both to women and to men.


    In fact, Xiaohong is really weak. She always wants the world to compensate herself. She can also blame the society for giving her character. The desire for a better life has not disappeared, when they really want to let them bear the obligations and responsibilities, they will pretend to be shy and say that they are girls. He attributed all his failures to society and to male chauvinism.


    Some people, with the help of some characteristics, as well as some inherent thoughts and facts, attempt to occupy the commanding height of morality, formulate new rules to seek benefits, and double label them when necessary to seek benefits for themselves.


    They have neither unified thinking nor reliable logic, so they can only try their best to fabricate facts, and they are unreasonable, playing emotional cards to deceive people who are not rational or have impure purposes, and even think that what they have done is reasonable. He speaks the objective truth created by himself, incites the ignorant masses to seek benefits, and stands on the commanding height of morality.


    We judge a person not only by what they claim to be, but also by what they say and do. It''s easy to find that many people are just making money for themselves under the banner of women''s rights.


    In other words, they are just doing business, but I don''t want to see this happen. The freedom, rights and civilization we enjoy now are all won by the past generations. Now it''s our turn.


    Some people say that these feminists should get rid of the parasites hidden inside themselves, otherwise their reputation will stink sooner or later.


    But it''s different from ethnic or religious conflicts. Women''s rights have something to do with everyone. That is to say, women''s rights are a common thing of human beings, and it should also be everyone''s business to eliminate the internal parasites. We should use our own actions to find out the parasites hidden in the masses and expose them to the sun, which will eventually be punished by the law.


    Xiao Hong doesn''t understand Xu Fan''s idea. Xu Fan''s idea has a great impact on him. Although she agrees with Xu Fan, she can''t understand it for a while and can''t change her mind.


    Xiao Hong hesitated. He didn''t know whether to let Xu Fan go. At this time, another woman''s voice came from behind, "Xiao Hong, don''t be bewitched by him. Yin Hua didn''t ask us to talk about sisterhood with her. We''re going to get him to admit his mistake and get his brainwashed head back to normal. "


    Xiao Hong said to Xu Fan, "sister fan, you should admit your mistake. As long as you admit your mistake, we won''t embarrass you."


    Xu Fan said, "admit your mistake, what''s wrong? What''s wrong with me? "


    Later that woman cold hum a, say: "up to now you still don''t know where is wrong, really stupid, why still stubborn."


    "The reality is not like this. As long as there is any interest in reality, we should take a stand. In the face of these interests and positions, most of the principles, whether they are grand principles or philosophy of life, are vulnerable.


    Why can the superior command the ordinary people to live according to their own wishes? Because the leader controls the overall situation and has the right to speak. In fact, the final result of who can win is not who is right or who is wrong. It depends on who is in charge and who has the right to speak.


    Usually, the person in charge of the family, even if it is unreasonable or unreasonable, can always persuade the other party. In real life, I have never seen a man who can win a woman by reasoning alone.


    A lot of shallow education, shallow Book Theory, will take the truth, reasoning to the height of truth. But the reality is not like this. As long as there is any interest in reality, we should take a stand. In the face of these interests and positions, most of the principles, whether they are grand principles or philosophy of life, are vulnerable.


    A man has no temper, is not good at dealing with people, and has no success in his career. We can''t get the right to speak in our work, and we can''t get the right to speak in our family. Men have no career, no means, no matter in which era, will be scolded by his wife.


    "If you want to change the world, you have to change it with both hands, instead of creating the so-called truth and distorting the world to elevate your position." Xu Fan said to Xiao Hong.


    "You are just bullshit. Our goal is not for ourselves, but for our sisters to unite and fight for their rights. Let the sisters have a good life. " The woman beside Xiaohong said, help Xiaohong firm faith.


    When she sees that Xiaohong is about to be convinced by Xu Fan, she quickly jumps out to help Xiaohong strengthen her faith. It''s a joke if you can''t make Xiaohong turn around.


    "You are bewitched by Fang Tianxing, giving up your ideals and beliefs and betraying your sisters. If you don''t repent, go to death." The woman said fiercely.


    He was about to start, but Xiao Hong stopped in front of him. "What are you doing? Why do you want to kill Xu Fan? Didn''t you say that you wanted to give elder sister fan a chance?" Xiaohong said puzzled.


    "You are so naive. You think she is really for some ideals and beliefs. It''s just her ass that decides her head." Xu Fan sneered.

 Chapter 299

    There are two meanings of "bottom decides head". One is that a person''s perspective and position are limited by his position. His position limits his vision, so that he can only see one aspect of the problem. His ability is limited, and he is passive.


    The other is to say that a person will choose a position and angle favorable to his position to discuss a matter related to interests. He is active and indifferent to other things.


    This sentence shows that many times the position determines the thinking, which is the logic of reality, and naturally has its practical significance and truth.


    In the past few years, I have been puzzled about many things. Why can some people go slow while others have to work hard? Why do you do a lot of work, but the money is not the same?


    As far as we are concerned, we want to maximize our personal interests. As far as leaders are concerned, we want to maximize our collective interests. Therefore, it is inevitable to sacrifice our personal interests.


    Many comrades who have just entered the grass-roots level have also been at a loss. From their own point of view, they always want to do their duty well, and then they can get rid of their duty.


    But gradually found that is not the case, the work of the people will never finish, but also on call, and even holidays have to sacrifice, so called, complained, found that there is no day ahead.


    This is not clear, standing in the leadership''s point of view, came to the grassroots staff is the screw, want to go no way. It''s like a brick, where it needs to be moved. There''s nothing wrong with this, so it''s just like Lao huangniu who does his own job well. It''s the state that ordinary grassroots workers should have, and it''s the people leaders like.


    For example, as an office director, I naturally want to finish the work of the office smoothly through clear division of responsibilities.


    If one person is lazy and lazy and can''t finish his own work, of course, he has to do more work by others, so that the overall work can be carried out smoothly.


    But for the person who works more, more work does not get more return, which is naturally unbalanced. But for this person who doesn''t work or is lazy, the leadership can''t help him. As long as the overall work can go smoothly, he simply doesn''t care.


    Therefore, many grass-roots staff can only be able to work hard, and the able must work hard, so that they can sacrifice themselves and achieve greater self.


    Can understand thoroughly, can think clearly, ordinary people do is a common work, of course, only want to do their own work.


    What leaders do is a cause. Naturally, they have to work vigorously and consider resources as a whole. Therefore, those personal ideas are insignificant, and the interests of some people can and must be sacrificed.


    Therefore, abandon the expectation that can not be changed, and your position determines that you are the weak side. Only by focusing on yourself and improving yourself, don''t circle around three feet, go out and see the world, can you strengthen yourself.


    Xiaohong''s Three Outlooks completely collapsed. She felt that the world before her had changed. She never felt the real world.


    Intuition tells her that the world Xu Fan said is the real world. She understood that she was manipulated by the hand behind her, not for justice, but for self-interest and power.


    The woman around Xiaohong has been furious, she said crazily: "don''t talk too much, you should die."


    Then she took out the sedative gun with injection needle. "This is the medicine for euthanasia. As long as you inject it into your body, you can die painlessly. Thank God for your kindness."


    Xiao Hong rushed to stop her, but she pushed her away. When she got up again, the woman had aimed at her with a tranquilizer gun. She only felt the pain of mosquito bites. In her ear, she only heard the woman say, "sleep well. When I solve Xu Fan, you can''t stay."


    Xiao Hong felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and soon she lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground.


    That woman''s muzzle pointed at Xu Fan again, "now it''s your turn."


    Xu fan face fearless, calm said: "can you let me know who I died in the hands of it?"


    "I am the envoy of God in the organization, code named slaoga. Slaoga is one of the seven angels on the left side of God. Slaoga is the ear of the highest god, and also the arbiter of God. He listens to the evil deeds that happen in the world, goes down to earth, executes the punishment of heaven, and guides the souls of the dead. It is to protect all order on earth from destruction.


    "Now you can die!" Slaoga pulled the trigger and suddenly a man rushed in from the outside.


    He throws something at slaoga, which blocks slaoga''s injection needle with euthanasia. Slaoga looks at the person who comes by in surprise, and she asks in surprise, "how can this be possible? It''s not common people at all. Who are you?"


    "Maybe it''s because I''m a special forces soldier. You''d better let go of my friend and be responsible. I don''t mind letting you suffer the biggest pain in the world." Wei Wuji said to slaoga.


    Wei Wuji is really a special forces soldier. When his parents were laid off, he worked hard to enter the special forces. After retiring from the army, maybe they can''t match the young people in physical ability, but it''s absolutely a sad role to go to the battlefield.


    If the time from being transferred into the special operations brigade to being transferred out is the time limit, there will be no upper or lower limit. After finishing the first line, you can retreat to the second line. When you can''t run, you can still be a consultant.


    Special operations is a cause and a thing of continuous improvement. It is not too much to say that it is a knowledge that can be studied by generations. It''s not a group of brats who can fight together to call special forces.


    Wei Wuji soon approached slaoga. His keen fighting intuition made him react much faster than ordinary people who had not been trained. When slaoga did not respond, he had already rushed in front of him.


    Slaoga was a little surprised. She immediately pulled out the dagger she was born with. Of course, she also learned Kung Fu, but it''s just some fancy fists and embroidered legs. It''s OK to face ordinary people, but it''s not enough to see in front of experts.


    The difference between those who have practiced and those who have not lies in reaction, speed, strength, fighting and agility. It''s a comprehensive problem to have courage, insight and courage.


    In short, it''s muscle memory. For example, if the opponent punches, you dodge and fight back. This series of actions do not need to think about, in the usual accumulation of muscle memory. When an emergency happens, the muscles will form a memory, and the brain will send out natural attack commands without thinking.


    The neurons of the real martial arts strong are extremely developed. Neurons coordinate the activities of various organs of the human body. After long-term training, the neurons are very developed, so that the human body can recognize the external situation and make the body react.

 Chapter 300

    Slaoga''s dagger was very tight, but Wei Wuji didn''t rush at him at all. Instead, he went to save Xu Fan first.


    Wei Wuji helps Xu Fan untie the rope. Xu Fan has been exhausted for a few days without eating or drinking. He sees his old boyfriend to save himself. She didn''t know where her strength came from, so she hugged Wei Wuji.


    "You''re back. I thought I''d never see you again in my life." Xu Fan see Wei Wuji, surprise said.


    Wei Wuji holding Xu Fan, behind a cold wind, Wei Wuji holding Xu Fan and hard to put down, this gave slaogake the opportunity, she did not hesitate to launch a sneak attack.


    Wei Wuji quickly sidesteps to avoid, the dagger with the wind from Wei Wuji''s waist across, Wei Wuji raised his foot to slaoga''s dagger kick down, Wei Wuji put Xu Fan down, found that his waist was cut a big hole, clothes were cut, fortunately just cut a little skin, a trace of blood penetration out, not too much, not as much injury.


    "I''ve been out of the army for years, but I''m still careless." Wei Wuji some lost said.


    Slaoga lost his dagger and attacked again. He put down Xu Fan and then turned to slaoga. Slaoga''s boxing skills were very strong, but Wei Wuji didn''t put on airs, and his training wasn''t for nothing.


    Wei Wuji''s fighting was very methodical and more stable than slaoga''s fighting. Soon slaoga was flawed. Wei Wuji didn''t miss this opportunity and quickly grabbed slaoga''s neck.


    Slaoga''s neck was strangled and her face turned red. She said to Wei Wuji, "I know it''s wrong. I will repent. Let me go. "


    Slaoga kept begging for mercy, saying that he had repented. A beautiful woman, with a kind of pathetic appearance, was hard for people to start with.


    When Wei Wuji saw slaoga''s confession, he didn''t believe that a person with complete three views is hard to change. Not only speeches, books, movies and other things can''t change a person. What changes a person is always experience. With all kinds of struggles, it is experience that changes a person from being confused at the beginning to gradually becoming clear.


    If a book, movie or speech can suddenly change a person, it must be because those things deeply reflect what you are experiencing and thinking about.


    At present, slaoga''s confession does not mean that they are filial or enterprising. It can only reflect that their values are too unstable to be convinced. Gratitude and striving are not things that make a big fuss. They are quiet and natural. Most of the time, you can''t even feel the existence of those things, because these qualities have been deeply internalized in your words and deeds.


    After all, living in a country that has been peaceful for a long time, Wei Wuji naturally won''t kill slaoga. It''s against the law to kill people. Even special forces can''t kill people at will.


    Wei Wuji''s hand gradually relaxed. Slaoga collapsed on the ground and got a chance to breathe. She collapsed on the ground and gasped for breath. Wei Wuji said to her, "I don''t know if you really repent, but I hope you do it yourself."


    With that, Wei Wuji was ready to turn and leave, but slaoga suddenly stopped him. Wei Wuji turned to him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you think something''s wrong?" Slaoga said to Wei Wuji.


    Wei Wuji was a little strange at first, but he soon found that something was wrong with his body. There were bursts of paralysis around his waist. Soon the paralysis spread to the whole body, and Wei Wuji fell down powerlessly, "your dagger is poisonous." Wei Wuji cried in surprise before he fell down.


    Wei Wuji fell down, and slaoga stood up shaking. She gave out a bell like laugh and said with a smile: "Rao, you are also a special forces, well-trained, but you were plotted by me. You are too stupid, or I am too smart. "


    Slaoga laughs brilliantly. She successfully plots against Wei Wuji. Xu Fan sees Wei Wuji fall and slaoga stand up, then he knows that the situation is not good.


    She desperately came to Wei Wuji to save her lover. Slaoga raised her toes, her high-heeled shoes were shining brightly. She stepped on Wei Wuji''s body and her face was shining maliciously. She said with a sneer, "you two bitter couple fall into my hands. It''s your destiny. I blame you for your bad life."


    "Please let him go. If you want me to be an ox or a horse, please let him go. He just wanted to save me and didn''t provoke you." Xu Fan in Wei Wuji''s side desperately beg.


    She desperately wanted to lift the high-heeled shoes that slaoga stepped on Wei Wuji''s shoulder, but slaoga didn''t care at all, instead, she stepped on a few feet harder.


    Xu Fan cried and tried hard to raise slaoga''s high-heeled shoes, so that she would not insult her man any more. Slaoga looked at Xu Fan''s pleading, and her bad taste rose. When she lifted her feet, she didn''t mean to let Wei Wuji go. Instead, she stepped on them with more force. Even if Wei Wuji was paralyzed, she couldn''t help but utter a dull hum.


    Looking at the pain of Xu Fan and Wei Wuji, slaoga felt happy. It was like letting other people''s pain pass on to his unhappiness and make him happy.


    It''s like a cat catching a mouse. It''s like a cat killing a mouse only when it''s exhausted. It''s like a cat killing a mouse when it''s dying.


    "Enough, don''t you think you''re too vicious?" There was a sound in slaoga''s ear.


    Slaoga was terrified. He didn''t know who he was, but he didn''t find him at all. It showed that the strength of the other side was unfathomable and much higher than her.


    "Who are you? Why do you mind my business when we enter the river?" Slaoga said in horror.


    "But there is injustice in this world. If I see it, I will take care of it." The man''s voice came closer and closer until Fang Tianxing appeared in front of slaoga. A strong wind blew past slaoga.


    Slaoga finally saw each other''s true face. He turned out to be a very young boy with a pitiful look on his childish face. Now he was standing there with Xu Fan and Wei Wuji who were rescued by him.


    "Qing is a beautiful woman, how can she be so cheap." Fang Tianxing said with a sigh.?


    Slaoga said with disdain: "I admit that you are very strong, but are you sure you want to disobey the will of the goddess of dawn? These two people are the people to be captured by the dawn goddess. If you protect them, there is only one way to die. "


    "I don''t know what goddess of dawn is, or what can be above human life. The so-called gods are just stronger human beings. They call themselves gods and attempt to surpass all living beings. They regard their former compatriots as mole ants. This is by no means a right way. " Fang Tianxing said without fear.

 Chapter 301

    "Presumptuous, dare to slander the noble goddess of dawn, you really want to die." Slaoga said angrily.


    "Playing with people''s hearts and wantonly harming creatures, even if it''s a God, it''s just an evil god." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    Slao is extremely angry, and the supreme sacredness in her heart is despised, which makes her extremely angry. She rushes towards Fang Tianxing crazily. Fang Tianxing waves his hand and blows him out with a force.


    Slaoga hit the ground heavily and gave out an unwilling hum.


    "Your so-called holiness is there now. When people suffer, they can be seen. The so-called holiness is just a selfish guy." Xu Fan said sarcastically.


    "Humble mole ant, the light of God shines on the world. As long as you sincerely convert, the goddess of dawn will forgive your crimes." A very loud voice came down from the sky.


    They all looked up at the sky. Suddenly, the sky was full of splendor. A very solemn and sacred woman slowly fell from the sky. There were several angel like attendants around him. With the amazing pressure, people had to submit.


    Xu fan is the first time to see the goddess of dawn. The goddess of dawn is not as evil as she imagined. She doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who is very evil. Maybe her idea is not so evil.


    Xu Fan feels that the goddess of dawn is so just and kind that people can''t help but want to get close to him. In his heart, his body can''t help walking towards the goddess of dawn. Fang Tianxing is also resisting the oppression brought by the goddess of dawn, and sees Xu Fan walking towards the goddess of dawn.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Xu Fan must have been bewitched by the goddess of dawn. Once he was deprived of his mind, it would be difficult to recover.


    Fang Tianxing gives a big drink and wakes Xu Fan who is in a nightmare. Xu Fan just feels dizzy and doesn''t know what he is doing. He suddenly wakes up and finds that he is very close to the dawn goddess. If you look at the dawn goddess carefully, she is still so kind and just, but she always thinks there is something wrong there.


    "Come quickly, child. No matter how many sins you commit, as long as you convert to God, God will forgive you." Dawn goddess soft to Xu Fan said.


    Xu Fan only felt the warmth like spring, which made people unconsciously relax their vigilance. Xu Fan shook his head, summoned up courage and asked, "what mistakes did I make and why did I repent?"


    "You''ve betrayed our organization, you''ve betrayed the great dawn goddess. It''s a terrible crime." Slaoga stood up and said.


    "Is it right for the gods to judge others if they have committed a heinous crime? What crime have I committed? " Xu fan does not admit defeat of ask a way.


    You have two sins. The first is money worship, which encourages women to materialize themselves and sell themselves to rich people as commodities. As far as the world is concerned, the real power and wealth are still in the hands of men.


    However, the widening gap between the rich and the poor has made a few people richer and the majority poorer. At this time, many girls, because of their inferiority complex, will place their happiness on the other half''s wealth, thus fantasizing about finding corrupt officials and rich people and enjoying their lives.


    Chase a few rich men, despise the man without money. In the final analysis, it is the materialization of women themselves, who regard themselves as commodities or men''s playthings, and hope to sell themselves at a better price.


    So they worship the rich, even if the money is illegal. They despise men without money because they can''t give her a better life. They don''t want to work and earn money by themselves because they think they are commodities and commodities don''t need to work hard.


    The second crime is extremism. The most important feature of extremism is exclusion. Reject heresy, reject and even try to eliminate all people who disagree with themselves. The first thing they see is the difference between others and themselves. They will never see that even people who are different from themselves will have the same ideals. People who are different from your ideals will be defined as heresies, severely despised, and even become the targets to be eliminated. "


    The high dawn goddess suddenly said: "you are Fang Tianxing, a network author is really smart, but if you don''t have the strength, you can only be skillful and eloquent


    "I have a wish, I hope to return to the right track in this world, everyone is equal, no matter what your sexual orientation, gender, gender cognition, religious affiliation, social class, as long as you agree that everyone is equal, you are my fellow. Respect our differences and strive for common goals. The gentleman is harmonious but different, and the villain is harmonious but different. Although this dream is still far away, I will use all my strength to realize it. Even if it is broken to pieces and martyred, it will never step back. "


    "Well, the book of God will show you the anger of the gods." Dawn goddess cold hum, wave is a holy light down.


    The holy light contains the terrible divine power and the terrible power to destroy everything. No mortal can resist it at all. Fang Tianxing leaps up and a huge sword appears in his hand. This sword is the sword of justice, which depicts the flawless heart representing the right heart and the balance representing the justice. The two become the sword of the right way.


    A person needs to have a right heart, justice and right way to walk on the right road. Fairness and justice is one of the standards for people to measure the ideal society, and also an important value orientation for the development and progress of human society.


    This kind of power has always existed in people''s hearts. Even after countless years of tempering, suffering and disaster baptism, it still exists in this world.


    This sword of righteousness, which represents the right way, contains Fang Tianxing''s understanding of justice. If we want to practice the right way, we must first have the right heart, and adhere to justice on the basis of having the right heart, which is the real right way.


    There is always power without justice in this world. People are eager for fairness, but these are always far away. This world is neither hell nor heaven, nor hell of cannibals everywhere, nor heaven of laughter everywhere. After all, it is just the world of ordinary people.


    This world is not full of good, there are many ugly existence, many unfair things together, the world becomes distorted, people can only survive in this distorted world, abandon the desire for justice, accept the reality of the whip.


    Many ordinary people are unable to fight against the world. Their final choice is to be a part of the distorted world.


    However, Fang Tianxing has his own insistence in his heart. He insists on not being assimilated by the distorted world, insists on the right way in his heart, and dares to fight against power. Fang Tianxing clenched the huge sword in his hand, raised it high and cut it with all his strength. The seemingly ferocious light was split by him.

 Chapter 302

    The goddess of dawn frowned slightly. Fang Tianxing''s ability exceeded her imagination, which surprised her a little. Slaoga at the bottom was shocked. She had never seen anyone resist the power of the goddess of dawn. In his heart, the goddess of dawn is sacred and inviolable.


    Fang Tianxing splits the holy light and goes to the goddess of dawn with a huge sword. The goddess of dawn looks slightly angry. Fang Tianxing dares to challenge the majesty of the God of war. It''s just treason.


    Speaking of the dawn goddess, although she looks young and beautiful, she is actually a dark goddess who does not want to show her true face.


    Her face was veiled and her temper was queer. She always holds a book in her hand, but never opens it, because it symbolizes the impenetrable future and reminds the gods to prevent the coming disaster in advance.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing rushing, the goddess of dawn opens the closed book. After the book is opened, countless fierce ghosts and demons are released. These fierce ghosts and demons are all evil spirits and evil spirits. They eat by swallowing blood and flesh.


    These fierce ghosts and demons are extremely hungry when they are released. They open their mouths to choose people to eat.


    The goddess of dawn stretched out her hand and pointed to Fang Tianxing. These ghosts rushed over like crazy and entangled Fang Tianxing''s hands and feet, making him unable to move on.


    Fang Tianxing gave a loud drink, and the sword waved away the evil spirits. But the evil spirits who didn''t give up surrounded him again. Fang Tianxing''s blood was gushing, and the lion roared in his mouth. The evil spirits were photographed by the light of the Buddha, one by one showing pain, covering their heads and rolling on the ground.


    While these demons were frightened by the roar of lions in Buddhism, Fang Tianxing raised his huge sword again and cut it at the goddess of dawn. The huge sword was firmly cut at the goddess of dawn.


    However, the dawn goddess''s look did not change. Fang Tianxing''s huge sword with unparalleled power could not make the dawn goddess move. With a wave of the dawn goddess''s hand like a fly, Fang Tianxing only felt a strong force to blow himself away.


    Fang Tianxing was also a little frustrated that he couldn''t hurt him with a single blow. However, he soon found out that the goddess of dawn was not unhurt. At the place where her huge sword hit, a piece of debris fell, revealing the black nature inside.


    "You are not the goddess of hope at all, but the God of darkness." Fang Tianxing raised his head and said to the goddess of dawn in the sky.


    The goddess of dawn looks at Fang Tianxing, and her original kind face becomes more and more vicious. The evil spirits fly up from the ground and dance around her.


    Originally, the goddess of dawn was full of golden light, but it turned black in an instant. The golden shell on her body was like porcelain, peeling apart inch by inch. Slaoga at the bottom opened her eyes. Fang Tianxing''s words didn''t shake her mind, but now the change of dawn goddess made her faith collapse completely.


    The goddess of dawn, who originally represented justice and goodness in her heart, took off her disguise, and her true face made people feel fear and disgust. Her real appearance can only be said to be extremely ugly, the left half is human, the right half is decadent dead.


    She is a skilled swordsman with a big cloak behind her and often holds her sword of death. And has a strong quality of fencing, she is particularly skilled in the fight to master the power.


    The soul with great resentment lingered in the British spirit world until the Dark Goddess came and brought them into the death world with her death sword.


    Although the sword of death should be used to harvest the undead, she can still use this powerful skill to kill anyone. She has superhuman power to lift the earth. She also has super speed and endurance, can fight for a long time without fatigue. So her physical fitness is almost infinite, and the speed is also extremely fast, can be said to be a terrible opponent.


    Slaoga couldn''t accept such a change. He was completely crazy and lost his mind by crying and laughing. The original goddess of dawn became the goddess of darkness. She looked at slaoga in disgust and waved to the evil demons. The evil demons swarmed on, tearing slaoga to pieces and swallowing the bones.


    Only a drop of residual blood fell. Fang Tianxing caught it and sighed: "twisted world, twisted soul, if you have a chance to see if you can return to the right way."


    As soon as the Dark Goddess''s cloak unfolded, she came to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was surprised at her speed. The Dark Goddess said to each other, "you see my true face. If you are willing to obey me, maybe I can save your life."


    Fang Tianxing naturally refused to submit and wanted to resist. Wave a huge sword and cut at the goddess of darkness. The giant sword stood on the Dark Goddess, leaving only a finger like wound, but the wound healed and disappeared instantly under the gaze of Fang Tianxing.


    In front of him was an almost impossible opponent. Fang Tianxing, even though he was very stubborn, could not help feeling depressed. He had to fight and retreat all the way to a pond, where there were frogs and a lot of toads.


    Fang Tianxing was hit by the attack of the Dark Goddess and fell into the mud. If the goddess of darkness doesn''t give up, he has to kill Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing has been unable to resist any more. It is impossible for him to surrender. He can only wait for his final death. At this time, a toad suddenly jumped to Fang Tianxing''s side and said: "attack her cloak, that''s her weakness."


    Without her cloak, the Dark Goddess would not be able to leave the realm of the dead. It has been proved that without her cloak, the life power of the Dark Goddess is not enough to maintain her normal physical strength. However, deprived of her cloak, the Dark Goddess returned to her true form. The power of the goddess of death may be very strong. Without her cloak, it will be greatly weakened.


    Originally, she had no ability to survive, and even could not do the basic standing. In theory, she couldn''t get out of the dead without the help of a cape. But as long as she put on her cape, she was like a high goddess.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised when he heard the toad speak. Although he was not sure whether it was true, he simply took the dead horse as a living horse doctor. The sword of death in the hand of the Dark Goddess stabbed out, and Fang Tianxing summoned up his last strength to avoid it. At the same time, the righteous sword stabbed out and hit the cloak behind the Dark Goddess.


    The cloak broke a hole. The originally calm goddess of darkness looked frightened. She looked at the hole in the cloak in fear. She was very afraid. Her skin began to fester, and her essence leaked out from the gap of the cloak, which brought great damage to her.


    Fang Tianxing saw the flaw in it, so he couldn''t let it go, so he took the initiative to attack the weakness of the Dark Goddess. The Dark Goddess tried to hide her weakness and was afraid of losing her life power.


    Fang Tianxing took advantage of the attack and forced the goddess of darkness to retreat. She wrapped herself in her cloak and turned into a black light to leave.

 Chapter 303

    When the goddess of darkness left, the governor of Fang Tian took a breath. If the goddess of darkness was determined not to retreat, she would have to fight with herself, and she would not be able to beat her.


    However, this time we can escape from death, we have to thank the toad. If we didn''t get his advice, we would never get rid of the predicament at that time. Fang Tianxing took a short rest and went to look for the toad before, but there were many toads on the edge of the pond, which were almost the same in length. He couldn''t find the talking toad at all.


    Fang Tianxing failed to find the toad before, which made him a little disappointed. All of a sudden, he thought of a legendary author of the Internet -- the wandering toad


    Most people in the world are not popular because of the ugly shape of toads. A parable that a toad wants to eat swan meat reminds people of the ugly eight monsters who must be wishful thinking, overestimating themselves, not knowing themselves well, and not being self-centered.


    In addition, toads want to fly, not God''s material, toads play suona, what''s good to hear, toads eat weights, iron heart, toads yawn, big tone, toads on feet, not biting, disgusting, etc., all show that people don''t have a good impression of toads. But toad is a treasure, not only medicinal value, but also good and evil is not dependent on beauty and ugliness to distinguish.


    When he was a child, toad, a wandering God writer, was very handsome and intelligent. He was just playful and active. He always liked to wander around. Once, he ate a ten thousand year old toad essence in the mountain by mistake. When he went back, he could not afford to be ill. His family worried and found many doctors for him.


    However, we didn''t find out what kind of illness he was. There were toads that lived to long live in the world. This kind of toad is a rare treasure for ordinary people. But no one has ever eaten such a ten thousand year old toad, and the doctors are helpless.


    After all, the wandering toad didn''t die. Three days later, he woke up, and his parents were very happy. But soon, the wandering Toad''s face grew ugly sores, just like the pus on the toad''s body. His skin was rough, and his face was covered with big and small pimples.


    The original handsome boy turned into an ugly eight strange, naturally can not but be despised. The boy who used to be the son of heaven has become a guy that people dislike.


    Disliked by others, he once entered the factory for training, but because he didn''t want to bury his ideal in his heart, he finally left the ranks of workers. First of all, he wandered on the society, and finally he quit his job and went back home. He had to gnaw on his old age and lived a leisurely life.


    Writing is a very unexpected thing for the wandering toad. At least toad didn''t think he would be in this business for so long when he coded out his first book with two finger zen. Sometimes, he himself has to sigh magnificently why he is so tenacious along the way.


    The wandering toad has been ridiculed and reviled by the most authoritative poisonous tongue, and has been repeatedly crushed by the modern luxury lineup that seems out of print. Every time someone was cut down in the forum, the wandering toad could sneer. At the beginning, those who ridiculed him were all at the level of stationmaster.


    The wandering toad can stick to it, and he is still writing books. He has not been knocked down. Many times, he thinks it is a miracle.


    Soon, the wandering toad wrote his first book with difficulty, changed the author, was chased and killed several websites in succession, and disappeared long ago. However, under the pressure of super luxury lineup, the wandering toad began to wash his reputation with the spirit of not afraid of boiling water.


    The first book of wandering Toad''s official appearance is "magic star". From the beginning to the end of this book, it kept fighting on the street, but didn''t rush to the magical state of death. Moreover, it also earned the fee of supporting the family for the wandering toad. In retrospect, it still felt unthinkable.


    The wandering toad was not satisfied with his achievements. When the magic appeared, he began to try to transform, and soon began to save the second copy of Tianpeng. What''s more, the completion of this later book is 100% earlier than that of magic star.


    Many people really become the admirers of the wandering toad because of this immortal novel. The two words "vertical and horizontal" fully show that the book wants to express the desire of unrestrained life and the incomparable strength of the protagonist.


    Toads like wandering, and readers are always worried about the disappearance of toads. There are many Internet authors retired and fell into the altar for various reasons, but toad is still tenacious alive! The more you live, the better!


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing said in a loud voice: "thank you, wandering toad. I will repay you for your help."


    "I''ll see you again when I have a chance. I used to be very irritable. Now I''ve decided to be a gentle person and I don''t want to fight with women, otherwise the Dark Goddess would have died long ago." I don''t know where the voice of toad came from. The voice gradually went away. It should have left.


    Fang Tianxing bows to the toad everywhere, turns around and leaves. He goes back to the spot and connects Xu Fan and Wei Wuji. They are seriously injured and need immediate treatment.


    With them, Fang Tianxing ran all the way to the nearest hospital. Seeing the injured Wei Wuji, several people in white coats on one side immediately carried her carefully to the cart and nervously checked the injury for him.


    Wei Wuji had lost consciousness, and his mouth was bleeding, and his breath was weak. A doctor quickly put on his oxygen mask and checked his vital signs.


    "How is he? There is no danger of life. " Fang Tianxing asked the doctor next to him.


    "He was seriously injured. He was in a severe coma and had to be operated on immediately." A doctor said to Tianxing.


    When Xu Fan heard the conversation between the attending doctor and Fang Tianxing, she immediately stood up, rushed to the attending doctor and cried, "please help my boyfriend, please... Help him..." Xu fan saw the doctor and begged.


    "Don''t worry. It''s our duty to treat the sick and save the people. Your situation is not optimistic. You need a comprehensive examination as soon as possible. " The attending doctor said to her.


    Wei Wuji is soon pushed into the operating room. Xu fan is waiting anxiously outside. Fang Tianxing''s physical exertion is also great. He sits down on his knees, empties his mind, and concentrates on absorbing spiritual power to recover his physical strength.


    Xu Fan sat on the chair outside the operating room, very anxious. The operation took a long time. The doctor on duty was on duty outside. Two hours later, a man with his daughter came and said that her daughter had a small lump on her body, so she had to cut and discharge pus.


    Luo Kaige, the doctor on duty, said with some regret: "you are at the wrong time. Now the clinic is off duty, and we can''t do the incision and drainage operation. "

 Chapter 304

    That man''s face shows displeasure of say: "how can''t do?"


    "Such a big hospital, can''t even cut a small bag?" The man asked back.


    Luo Kaige said to him: "you can do emergency surgery at night, but you are a small outpatient operation, not enough to enter the big operating room. The equipment in the outpatient department is now being disinfected, so it can''t be done. Come back to the clinic tomorrow day. "


    That man''s neck is crooked, a vice leader tone: "you contact, quickly adjust a set of equipment to do not end, such a simple thing?"


    Luo Kaige thought that you look up to yourself too much, such a big hospital. I''m not the director of the nursing department, so I can adjust it.


    Luo Kaige continued to explain: "this is beyond my ability. You don''t have any emergency. It''s OK to come to the hospital in the daytime tomorrow. We''ll see the emergency in the evening. "


    The man was a little annoyed, the volume became obviously higher, and he began to say impolitely: "why am I not in a hurry? My daughter has classes during the day, so she has no time to come! My daughter is the first in the class. Can you be responsible for the delay in her study? "


    Luo Kaige has seen a lot of such unreasonable people as him. Luo Kaige didn''t explain much and said, "it''s no use shouting at me. I really don''t have the ability. Now there is no instrument, really can''t do the operation


    He was completely angry: "what''s your name! What''s the job number? You and I are friends. Do you know? "


    Luo Kaige endured his displeasure and showed him the badge. "6678, right?" he said. I want to complain about you. "


    Luo Kaige''s good temper is almost gone. He thinks that if he wants to complain, he should go quickly. The medical department will take care of you.


    So Luo Kaige said, "if you really want to complain, I can''t help it. Go to the medical department to complain. It''s on the third floor. It opens at 8:30 in the morning."


    He narrowed his eyes, grinned and growled fiercely: "I am very familiar with you Dean Liu, do you know?"


    At this time, Luo Kaige had a flash of inspiration, and he continued to use his tricks and said, "I know. You just said that. It''s just right. You call Dean Liu. He can solve this problem. If you call Dean Liu over, or ask him to adjust the instruments, I promise to operate on your daughter right away. "


    The man was stunned for a second and said, "how can I call him now! It''s so late! "


    Luo Kaige thought to himself, the Dean certainly does not know which onion you are. Luo Kaige continued: "I have an internal telephone. I can dial the number of Liuyuan directly. I''ll help you find out how much his cornet is


    His arrogance collapsed. But he still carried an impatient shelf and said, "don''t call. I don''t want to trouble him about this."


    His daughter bowed her head and looked frightened, afraid to look at her angry father.


    Luo Kaige said playfully: "if you don''t call president Liu, you can''t help it. Or you''d better come back in the daytime tomorrow. We don''t have a rest at the weekend. "


    He was still furious, but obviously guilty, and Rocco could feel it. He held his glasses and glanced at Rocco.


    After that, he was just like a fishbone stuck out of his throat. His face turned red with anger, but he couldn''t speak. Luo Kaige did not avoid the anger in his eyes, still looking at him so lightly.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, he grabbed his daughter, turned around and said, "go, I want to complain about you. What kind of doctor are you? What kind of service attitude are you to patients?" Then all the way out of the gate of the ward.


    Doctors are not gods, they are the executors and followers of the medical system. You don''t want to understand others at all. How can you expect others to understand you.


    If you ask Luo Kaige how bad the current doctor-patient relationship is, or how far it can continue to deteriorate, Luo Kaige does not know. Luo Kaige does not want it to continue to deteriorate. Luo Kaige hopes to see the dawn of a turning point tomorrow.


    Luo Kaige has always disagreed that this attitude towards the doctor-patient relationship is a bit excessive. I didn''t expect that, ironically, I became a defendant today.


    There should be no lack of medical staff among the readers. Now, in the face of a cold that is not an acquaintance, do you dare not give him a blood test or something, but directly say that this is the common cold. Just go home and drink more water and have a good rest?


    How many tests on patients are actually leaving evidence for Luo Kaige to pay for the abnormal doctor-patient relationship?


    When trust becomes suspicion and responsibility becomes prevention, doctors and patients are doomed to lose.


    Doctors as a group and patients as a group need each other, just like men and women. Patients say that doctors only recognize money, just as men say that women only recognize money. Doctors say that patients are hateful, just as women say that men don''t have a good thing.


    And the real situation is that doctors, patients, men and women, there are very good people, very bad scum, and the vast majority are just ordinary people.


    No matter how to criticize women''s greed for money and men''s lust, the best women are still a pile of spare tires, and the best men are also a pile of people scrambling for them.


    The same is true for doctors and patients. No matter how the doctor-patient relationship is, the best doctors are still in demand. It''s even more difficult to see them. If you ask them to consult and operate, you''ll have to pay thousands to tens of thousands of dollars for appearance, and you''ll have to trust the relationship. After all, there are many local tyrants in this era, and they are more afraid of death than ordinary people. Therefore, the real big name doctors can do well in any system.


    Similarly, patients with social status are the same. Social status includes power, wealth and social prestige.


    Take a recent celebrity as an example, a tonsillitis can be solved in a top three hospital. And she made such a big move, all levels of hospital leaders are eager to cure her, in order to improve the reputation of the hospital. She can receive very convenient and high-quality medical services, essentially because of her social reputation.


    Even if doctors and patients get worse and it''s hard to see a doctor, Luo Kaige believes that as long as they are polite, it won''t be too difficult. High level doctors line up to treat them. For those with power, wealth and prestige, it is never difficult or expensive to see a doctor.


    What is really bitter is the general public, primary hospital doctors and lower level doctors.


    Because of mutual distrust, it is more and more difficult for grass-roots doctors who have no prestige and status to work, and finally they may find it difficult to continue and change their profession. Basic medical treatment is basically scrapped.


    The lower level doctors in large hospitals are also suffering. Because they do not have enough status and have no future when they leave large hospitals, they have to endure and be at the mercy of the hospitals. Always read and rotate, do the most tired work, get the least money.

 Chapter 305

    At the same time, because ordinary people can''t get normal quality service at home, they have to go to top hospitals, line up to see top experts, and even pay a lot of money to invite these big names to see a doctor.


    Pediatrics because no medical students are willing to do, resulting in a pediatric emergency to wait in line for more than ten hours or even a day to see a doctor.


    All doctors in the emergency department are equipped with helmets and shields; Old people in poor health, fall fracture no hospital is willing to accept treatment, because the risk is too high, are waiting to die at home; To reflect? Can we change? Hope?


    Luo Kaige talked about what happened recently. One night shift, around five or six o''clock, came to an emergency room. After Luo Kaige passed, he found that there were seven or eight men and women in his family. All the hooligans dressed up, all the young people about 20 years old, suddenly felt something bad.


    In the process of seeing a doctor, they met with some doubts about the location, and they directly pulled the young doctor from the emergency department. Look at the expression, this colleague is very afraid, and two of the men are talking on their mobile phones. One is calling someone to cut someone, and the other is calling to communicate with the other party and ask for someone''s name.


    After the check, ask Luo Kaige''s name, and then directly scold him, ready to come up to hit him, did not take the knife out, did not see. Because Luo Kaige had been far away from them for a long time, they locked the door of the machine, ran away and called the police.


    This is not the first time that Luo Kaige has been retaliated. Many times, contradictions between doctors and patients come from their own misunderstanding and misunderstanding.


    Luo Kaige said to Tianxing: "I can''t say for sure how the doctor-patient relationship is. This is one of my teachers. She is a dermatologist in a 3A hospital. She is over 50 years old, and she is also an elder with good character. At noon, she was in a state. After reading it, I had mixed feelings and couldn''t speak.


    Today, there are a lot of outpatients. I limited the number in advance. A little bit more, I had hypoglycemia reaction. After eating Dr. Cao''s biscuit, I was still very uncomfortable. My chest was tight and I couldn''t speak.


    After insisting on seeing some patients, I really can''t hold on. I explained my physical reasons to the rest of the patients and asked them to come to see a doctor in the afternoon. Each patient insisted that his illness was just a little bit and it didn''t take long.


    I can only continue to deal with patients. At two o''clock in the afternoon, I have no strength to speak. I implore the remaining ten patients to see a doctor in the afternoon. They surround me and say that they are just a mole, just prescribing medicine, just treating onychomycosis. They don''t want to come in the afternoon and ask me to finish reading and then go off work. I am really sad and can''t help crying.


    Continue to plead whether they can come in the afternoon. Some people say that they can''t wait so long. Thanks for the patient''s trust, but at this time I need the patient''s understanding more, no one can agree to come in the afternoon, the nurse also explained to the patient, but I was surrounded by a group of people more closely, they rushed to talk about their illness.


    I didn''t see that I had already cried, and I didn''t have the strength to speak. I felt that I might not be able to hold on for the next minute.


    But I can''t help it. It''s better to read it one by one than to plead with patients. At this time, the body''s discomfort and loneliness make it difficult for me to deal with. I watched the patients one by one with tears. At three o''clock at noon, I sent the last patient away and did the ECG by myself.


    If a friend of mine appears in the crowd, I can''t bear to see him like this.


    Lack of medical resources, who does not want to give priority to the best, but resources are always tight, everyone wants, but there is no way, everyone can easily get.


    I''ve been a doctor for more than 20 years. I''ve never seen every patient with tears like today. I feel sick, helpless and lonely in my heart. Please understand every tired doctor and give them some time to recover their physical strength. They will still work in the front line when they recover. "


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said: "if everyone does what he should do in his own position, a lot of contradictions will disappear. He can''t always put on a high posture. Anyway, it will be disgusting."


    Luo Kaige heard Fang Tianxing''s words, his anger dissipated, but he was still a little angry. He said discontentedly, "these people are really unreasonable. They are just a group of hooligans."


    "Most of the time, it''s the environment that makes them. Because of the weakness of the victims, these hooligans can benefit from their crimes. They should cut off their hands from the beginning, and don''t give them a chance. They won''t dare to commit crimes in the future." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Luo Kaige is not happy. He thinks Fang Tianxing''s words are too cruel. There is no black and white concept of right and wrong. In the ordinary concept, the victim is always the Party of natural justice.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s words today obviously confused the good and evil, and accused them as victims. Isn''t it true that there is no distinction between good and evil and that right and wrong are reversed.


    Fang Tianxing waved to him, indicating that he didn''t need to refute immediately. Then Fang Tianxing slowly said: "real justice is not weak justice, justice that will be overpowered by evil is not real justice, it''s just false fantasy. If we want to achieve justice, we can''t be weak. We can''t give evil a chance to plunder and let evil have no place to hide. "


    Fang Tianxing''s words make Luo Kaige''s world outlook somewhat unstable. He can''t imagine that Fang Tianxing''s words are an unprecedented shock to him.


    The justice that makes the bad guys do evil is not the real justice, but the weakness of incompetence, which is an excuse to comfort the weak. Luo Kaige ponders this sentence, only feels that the world becomes more clear, truly presents in front of him.


    "What shall I do in the future?" Luo Kaige asked Tianxing.

 Chapter 306

    "In the future, no matter who they are, they will act according to the rules and not give others the chance to drill holes. They will not have this idea in the future." Fang Tianxing said to Luo Kaige.


    "But this will face resistance from all sides, so we can''t treat every patient fairly." Luo Kaige said helplessly.


    "That''s it. If patients can''t be treated fairly, they will naturally be dissatisfied and know that someone can get better treatment. How can they not make trouble?" Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    The real problems are always hidden in the dark. Many times we linger on the surface of the situation, can not understand the situation, and ignore the real events.


    Luo Kaige has been silent for a long time. He knows that he can''t manage all this. Many problems go from top to bottom, and many things can''t be changed by hard work. Only a few people can change the environment, and most people can only adapt to the environment and survive. But remember, if it''s always dark, live in the dark. If it''s dangerous to make a sound, keep silent. If you feel powerless to shine, don''t light others.


    But don''t be used to defending the darkness when you are used to the darkness, don''t be complacent about your indulgence, and don''t ridicule those who are braver and hotter than yourself. Be humble as dust, not twisted as maggots. I sincerely hope that everyone can insist on being themselves, and never become a nuisance to themselves.


    All of a sudden, Luo Kaige felt that he had lived in a false world before, and suddenly opened the fog to see the real world.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that he understood, he didn''t say any more. He had to think about many things by himself. What he should do had been done. Looking back at Wei Wuji, Xu Fan fell asleep on the seat outside the operating room.


    She found a blanket to cover it with. Fang Tianxing is not a dragon. When he sees a woman, he will take it into his pocket. When he sees a capable one, he will take it as his younger brother.


    On the contrary, Fang Tianxing wants everyone to have free will and live the life he wants, instead of being a vassal of others and a booty to show off.


    Fang Tianxing also sat waiting. A moment later, the door of the operating room opened and Wei Wuji was pushed out of the operating room. Xu Fan was awakened. She saw Wei Wuji pushed out and ran up.


    Knowing her appeal, the doctor said to her, "the patient has been out of danger for a while, but it needs to be observed for a while."


    "Well, thank you, doctor." Xu Fan said in a hurry.


    Looking at the doctors pushing Wei Wuji to the ward, Xu Fan accompanied him by the bed, she gently stroked Wei Wuji''s face, tears could not help falling from the corner of her eyes, Wei Wuji was injured for his own sake, if he had not come to save himself, she would not have been beaten like this by slaoga.


    Wei Wuji seems to feel the side of Xu Fan, eyelids slowly open, looked up to see Xu Fan crying, he helped Xu Fan wipe away tears with his hand.


    Feel Wei Wuji wake up, Xu Fan eyes flash surprise look, she saw Wei Wuji to her smile, signal she don''t worry, Wei Wuji put Xu Fan''s hand in his palm, comfort said: "Xiaofan, you don''t worry, my injury will soon be good, you don''t always cry."


    "Can I not worry? You rushed out to block slaoga''s attack for me and scared me to death." After that, Xu Fan will cry again.


    Wei Wuji quickly comforted her and made him laugh by telling jokes. Xu Fan couldn''t help laughing when he was teased. At this time, a middle-aged man suddenly came in. When Wei Wuji saw him, he immediately cried: "brother Tan, how are you here?"


    It''s Tan Feng, Wei Wuji''s boss. He doesn''t know where to get the news. He comes to visit Wei Wuji. Xu fan is also a little shy. He takes care of Wei Wuji here, and he really doesn''t pay much attention to the defense of men and women.


    At the moment there are strangers, let Xu Fan feel very embarrassed.


    Xu Fan aside, let Tan Feng see Wei Wuji, Tan Feng came to Wei Wuji''s side, said to him: "you do such a dangerous thing, why don''t tell brother Tan, always want brother Tan to worry."


    "Brother Tan, I really don''t want to involve you. Those people are not easy to get into trouble. I don''t want to bring trouble to you." Wei Wuji said to Tan Feng.


    Tan Feng was very concerned about Wei Wuji''s injury. He encouraged him a few words. Then he took out a can of thermos from behind. He said to Wei Wuji, "Wuji, this is Tan Ge''s intention. You must drink the chicken soup while it''s hot."


    Wei Wuji''s side Xu Fan took the thermos can, opened it is a strong fragrance, make people salivate.


    Tan Feng then said: "this is the soup cooked by the old hen at home. It''s delicious. Drink it while it''s hot."


    Wei Wuji is still injured and can''t move freely. Xu Fan opens the food box for him and puts out a bowl of soup. Xu Fan hands Wei Wuji the chicken soup. Wei Wuji drinks it without hesitation.


    When Tan Feng saw that Wei Wuji had drunk all the chicken soup, his nervous look relaxed slightly. He came to Wei Wuji strangely and said to him, "Wuji, you are kind-hearted and don''t want to be evil. But you can''t help yourself in the Jianghu. I''m sorry for something. Can you forgive me?"


    Wei Wuji said to him, "brother Tan, I''m willing to believe in others, not because I''m stupid, but because I''m willing to believe in the world. You must have a hard time. As long as you can get benefits, it''s nothing to sacrifice my life."


    Tan Feng was a little shocked. He didn''t expect that Wei Wuji knew he was going to kill him, but he drank the poison.


    It''s just like cutting meat to feed eagles and sacrificing oneself to feed tigers. Wei Wuji has such a mind and insight. He is just like heaven and man. However, heaven and man are not suitable for living in the mortal world. How to spend them? To be extremely compassionate is to spend it with your own flesh and blood.


    Of course, Wei Wuji is not stupid, but he is merciful. You think he is stupid.


    He knows everything, but it''s not the same thing. Even if I die tomorrow, I still live happily today.


    "It''s the holy religion that asked me to deliver poison to you. I have to watch you drink it with my own eyes so that they can let go of my daughter. My daughter has a congenital heart disease and can''t be cured at all. It''s up to them to survive." Tan Feng said helplessly.


    Xu fan can''t help but say: "you come to harm Wuji in order to save your daughter. Are you worthy of Wuji treating you as the eldest brother?"


    Tan Feng suddenly lost control of his mood. He knelt on the ground and cried: "I really can''t help it. If I don''t give Wuji the chicken soup, he will not only not save my daughter, but also kill my daughter if I don''t do it."


    "To protect your daughter, you can kill Wuji. Should I kill you to protect Wuji? " Xu Fan said angrily.

 Chapter 307

    Finish saying angry Xu Fan will start to kill Tan Feng, Wei Wuji quickly yelled: "Xiaofan, don''t hurt Tan Ge, I..." finish saying Wei Wuji constantly cough, obviously has begun to poison hair.


    Xu Fan quickly ran to Wei Wuji''s side, worried to see Wei Wuji''s face turned blue, she called in a panic: "come on, who will save my Wuji."


    Fang Tianxing was awakened by his cry, and instantly appeared beside Wei Wuji. After checking Wei Wuji''s appearance, he found that he was really poisoned. Even now it''s too late to inform the hospital to arrange gastric lavage.


    Fang Tianxing took out a piece of white lump left by a stray toad. It was a piece of toad venom, which was the holy antidote. Fang Tianxing put the toad venom into Wei Wuji''s mouth.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing put toad venom into Wei Wuji''s mouth, Tan Feng didn''t feel that he could save Wei Wuji. Before he left, Yin Hua told him that the poison was not ordinary. Once he was poisoned, he would never be saved without an antidote.


    So when Fang Tianxing took out the toad venom and put it into Wei Wuji''s mouth, he didn''t stop it. In fact, he knew that he couldn''t stop it. From Yin Hua''s mouth, he learned that Fang Tianxing was an Internet author, and he couldn''t fight against it at all.


    Tan Feng just felt ashamed of Wei Wuji. After Wei Wuji swallowed toad venom, the black air on his face no longer continued to spread and gradually disappeared.


    Xu Fan was relieved when she saw the black air on Wei Wuji''s face receding. She turned to look at Tan Feng and said to him, "you can go away. You have finished the task that Yin Hua gave you. Go away and get the reward. Don''t appear in front of us in the future."


    After listening to Xu Fan''s words, Tan Feng''s head is lower. He feels sorry for Wei Wuji. After all, he is a brother who has been together for many years. Even if he is hearty, he will feel guilty.


    Tan Feng has no way to think, he can only choose to save his daughter, gave up his brother, he can''t when everything has never happened.


    "I think I can do something to compensate you." Tan Feng said to Xu Fan.


    "I don''t need your compensation, and I don''t need this to comfort my heart. You''d better go quickly." Xu Fan said impatiently.


    Tan Feng can''t help kowtowing on the ground. He wants to atone for his sins. Continuous kowtowing makes his scalp abraded, but it doesn''t ease his guilt.


    Xu Fan looks at Tan Feng in front of him and feels that he can''t be hated. In order to save his daughter, Tan Feng chooses to hurt his friends. Although it''s not a wise choice, Wei Wuji also makes his choice. He chooses to sacrifice for his friends and exchange his life for Tan Feng''s friendship.


    Wei Wuji is an idealist. There is no problem with his hard intelligence. His EQ and IQ are all right. He was born to be a hermit. He didn''t have much contact with normal human society. He was used to being at ease. Therefore, he developed a procrastination character of "slow rhythm and procrastination".


    So when dealing with many things, he knows how to do it, but he just doesn''t do it. He knows what he feels for Xu Fan, but he just can''t express it. This kind of person belongs to the donkey, does not take away, does not give the pressure, does not work, this is Wei Wuji biggest shortcoming. It''s quite helpless for him to play a good game of chess like that. Most importantly, he has the ability to deal with it!


    He just follows his own feelings. He thinks everyone is kind and beautiful. He can''t bear to refuse others. He is the kind of person who can''t stand the kindness of others, the kindness of dripping water and the kindness of gushing spring.?


    Yes, he has always been soft on bad people, because he always brings his own perspective of God.


    However, he never abandoned a childlike heart, just like a person who is the most miserable, the most humble and the most humiliated by fate, he can always hope without fear.


    "But giving up one''s life and letting others do evil will not make them happy, on the contrary, it will make them unable to extricate themselves from the wrong world. This is helping the tyrant and even more hateful than the executioner. Can we connive at evil in the guise of kindness? Kindness is not an excuse to shirk responsibility. It''s a man who has to summon up the courage to face and take responsibility. Now I don''t know when to wake up Fang Tianxing said to Wei Wuji.


    Toad venom melts at the entrance and soon turns into a warm current. Wei Wuji slowly opens his eyes, only to feel that the pain has dissipated. Soon Wei Wuji props up, which makes Tan Feng surprised. He is surprised to see Wei Wuji standing up as if nothing had happened.


    Wei Wuji nodded to Tianxing. He said regretfully, "thank you for your instruction. Wuji understands that you can''t hurt others because of your kindness."


    Sometimes people have to go through some experience to really grow up. Preaching alone can''t change a person. From this point of view, the "true fragrance theorem" of the fire is also a person''s growth.


    Wang Jingze, a city boy, has never been hungry since he was a child. The first thing he did in the countryside was to defend his nonexistent dignity with a hunger strike.


    As a result, starvation makes people progress and food makes people full. At the moment when the word "true fragrance" was uttered, the unruly problem youth had reached reconciliation with the world.


    Like Wang Jingze, Wei Wuji is a stubborn young man. He is unwilling to change his mind until he dies. But such a man will really understand the operation of the world only when he is severely honed by life.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t plan to say anything to him. He could only let himself understand.


    Wei Wuji said to Xu Fan, "I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t easily give up my life and let those who care about me suffer."


    Wei Wuji said to Tan Feng, "I''m not dead yet. There will be news of my death. Go and save your daughter."


    Tan Feng said gratefully, "thank you. If you can save my daughter, I will be very grateful."


    "Brother Tan, go back quickly. Let us know if you have any news." Wei Wuji said to him.


    Tan Feng said: "brother, thank you."


    Then he left without looking back. Seeing Tan Feng leave, Xu Fan asked, "Yan Hua is cruel. Do you think Tan Feng can save his daughter?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, but even if it will, it will cost Tan Feng a lot." Fang Tianxing said with a sigh.


    When Tan Feng came back home, a woman had been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw the woman, he said respectfully: "God of light, I have finished my task. Wei Wuji drank the poison and died."


    "Oh, are you sure?" The bright god was Yin Hua. She had doubts about Tan Feng''s success.


    "Tell me how you got it. Don''t they doubt you at all?" Yin Hua asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 308

    In fact, Wei Wuji has seen through my plan, but he is a rotten man. In order to save my daughter, he is willing to sacrifice himself and drink the poison willingly. " Tan Feng reports on Yin Huahui.


    "There are such people in the world who are willing to die for others. I really want to see them." Yin Hua said with some interest.


    Yan Hua takes Tan Feng to enter the hospital to look at her make-up as an ordinary person. To say that her make-up ability is amazing. Under her tossing, they have changed greatly. If they are not close to the very familiar people, they must not see through their disguise.


    When they sneak into the hospital, they happen to see Xu Fan watching a person lying on a stretcher and being pushed into the mortuary. She looks very haggard and crying. Anyone who looks at her feels that she is the death of a close relative, which is why she is so sad.


    Tan Feng said to Yin Hua, "now believe it, and save my daughter as soon as possible."


    "Just covered by white cloth, how can we be sure that Wei Wuji is dead." Yin Hua said without doubt.


    Yin Hua insisted on making sure whether Wei Wuji was really dead. Tan Feng could only follow her into the mortuary, and they came to the cold storage for collecting dead bodies.


    After several searches, he finally found Wei Wuji''s body. Yin Hua saw the frozen Wei Wuji, showing a happy look. Wei Wuji had assassinated her before, and she escaped.


    She has a grudge against Wei Wuji. This time, she received the order from the Dark Goddess to kill Wei Wuji and Xu Fan. She should have killed Xu Fan and Wei Wuji after Fang Tianxing left. However, the Dark Goddess hated Fang Tianxing to the bone and deliberately wanted to embarrass Fang Tianxing, that is, to let the people protected by Fang Tianxing die under his eyes, so she directed the action.


    Yin Hua, as a divine envoy, was fully responsible for the action, and made a plan to poison Wei Wuji with Tan Feng, so that Xu Fan would lose his true love, and then slowly let her die in pain.


    Killing Wei Wuji is the first step of the plan. It must be confirmed that there is no mistake. Yin Hua pulls a dagger from her body, and she wants to cut off Wei Wuji''s head. Lying in the freezer, Wei Wuji is changed by Fang Tianxing. Naturally, she can''t just cut off her head.


    Yan Hua''s dagger was about to touch the skin. Suddenly, the skin was blocked by a shield, and Fang Tianxing jumped up suddenly, and the shield in his hand suddenly hit Yan Hua''s face.


    Yan Hua was hit a big somersault, only felt that her eyes were full of stars, and her face was swollen. She said angrily: "you dare to plot against me, aren''t you afraid of the anger of the Dark Goddess?"


    "The fury of the Dark Goddess? I''ve learned it once, and it''s no big deal. As for where do you come from? " Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    "However, if a person lives on his parents'' blood, he will think highly of himself." Wei Wuji came out from one side and said slowly.


    Seeing the appearance of Wei Wuji, the hatred on Yin Hua''s face gradually increased, and she said angrily: "Wei Wuji, you dare to appear in front of me, I always remember the hatred before, the debt must be paid by you."


    "Leave this man to me. Don''t interfere. It''s my fight with her." Wei Wuji said to Tianxing and Xu Fan.


    "It''s just that I have to settle my account with you." Yan Hua''s face showed incomparable resentment, which made her face exaggeratively distorted. Yan Hua didn''t care, touched her face with both hands, and even tore off her face a little bit. It turned out that although Wei Wuji''s assassination of Yan Hua failed that day, it really succeeded in destroying her appearance.


    A woman who lost her appearance was equivalent to losing half of her life. Although Yin Hua used a lot of money to repair her appearance, it was false after all. Moreover, Yin Hua was extremely afraid of being known by others about the fact of her cosmetic surgery, and lived in restlessness and hesitation all day.


    Wei Wuji was a very kind man, but he was too cruel to Yin Hua, not only because Yin Hua''s mother hurt too many people, so that too many families were broken. This makes Wei Wuji warm to everyone, but he can''t be kind to her.


    His hatred for Wei Wuji made him unable to keep his sense, but he could not deal with Wei Wuji with his power. In order to get powerful power, he took refuge in the goddess of darkness and contributed everything to the goddess of darkness. The goddess of darkness gave her strength, which he could use to revenge. Naturally, he was willing.


    Yan Hua''s face was like a ghost after it was torn off. The way that Yin Hua got power was to keep the ghost in his body, absorb his own blood every day, and endure the pain that very people can bear.


    The hatred in his heart made him insist, so that on this day, Yin Hua gave an inhuman roar and rushed to Wei Wuji like a hungry ghost.


    Wei Wuji is not afraid, just said with a bold smile: "I Wei Wuji is not the son of heaven, can''t become a network author, but even if it''s just an ordinary person, a man''s anger, but also blood splashing five steps."


    Wei Wuji pulled out his sword and roared: "I''m a special forces, a soldier, so I should fight for my honor."


    Wei Wuji waved his sword and split at Yan Hua. Yan Hua didn''t dodge and directly met him. His two arms suddenly became very long and grabbed Wei Wuji. Wei Wuji struggled to get rid of the shackles. The clothes on the outside of Wei Wuji''s arms were torn, and his arms were also scratched and full of blood.


    Wei Wuji held back the pain and continued to chop. It was clear that he hit Yin Hua with a knife, but it was like hitting cotton wadding. All his strength was like a bullock into the sea, and there was no life at all.


    Just when Wei Wuji was surprised, Yan Hua suddenly turned into a virtual body, and the big knife fell in the empty place. A bad wind came behind him. Wei Wuji turned back to defend, and the horizontal knife blocked him. A strong attack came, and Wei Wuji was shocked and retreated.


    Wei Wuji looked up ahead and saw that Yin Hua had turned into a half human and half ghost, like the most vicious ghost, following Wei Wuji like a shadow, and would never stop until she was skinned.


    Although Wei Wuji was still standing, he was in danger. That Yin Hua was different from ordinary people now, and the attack of ordinary people could not hurt her at all.


    The special forces teach us how to fight with ordinary people. They have no experience in fighting with such ghosts. Yin Hua''s offensive way was strange and incomparable, and he could not defend at all. Wei Wuji had strong willpower up to now.


    Seeing that Wei Wuji was about to lose support, Xu Fan wanted to help. Fang Tianxing stopped her and said to him, "don''t go. It''s Wei Wuji''s own business. He should solve it by himself. It''s a man''s responsibility."

 Chapter 309

    Wei Wuji''s body was full of bloodstains, and he wanted to fight back, but he couldn''t catch Yan Hua with his speed.


    Soon Yin Hua''s attack appeared again, and his hands stabbed Wei Wuji''s chest like the claws of a beast. Wei Wuji didn''t dodge, and directly took Yin Hua''s attack.


    Yan Hua''s claws cut Wei Wuji''s chest like tofu. At this moment, Wei Wuji suddenly took out his hand and grasped Yan Hua''s hands. There was a trace of panic on Yan Hua''s face, and he wanted to take back his hands. But Wei Wuji seized this opportunity, how could she do it.


    Wei Wuji suddenly gave a big drink, grabbed Yin Hua''s hands and twisted them to dislocate Yan Hua''s arm.


    Yin Hua uttered a sad cry, kicked Wei Wuji away and took back his hands. Wei Wuji stepped back a few steps, his chest was cut and bleeding. He stood still and bit his teeth and said, "Yin Hua, if you are willing to return the resettlement fee owed to those laid-off workers, I can let you leave."


    "Well, it''s impossible to pay back the money." Yin Hua snorted coldly. In addition to the money he spent in order to realize his dream of Yindong, in order to gain the power of the Dark Goddess, he handed over all his family wealth to the Dark Goddess. Where can he keep the money.


    "Since you don''t want to return the line, I will send you to hell today to show you the people you killed."


    What mistakes did those laid-off workers who were frozen to death in the cold winter make? Their resettlement fee was transferred to private use by Yin Hua''s mother. Countless laid-off workers were short of food and clothing and could not stand the fierce cold winter. In that winter, there were many laid-off workers who were frozen to death in the wild unconsciously.


    What''s fair to those who freeze to death?


    Maybe the world was never fair, Yin Hua was hiding abroad, and the law could not reach him. The justice of the world could not restrain him, so let the anger of the man burn.


    Wei Wuji always had a breath in his heart. Today, the breath was finally released. His whole body felt suddenly light, and even his breath became much more comfortable.


    Yan Hua''s arms were broken, the resentment in his eyes was more and more dignified, the fierceness was greatly increased, and his mouth was howling like a ghost.


    Wei Wuji walked towards Yin Hua step by step, and Yin Hua also completed the transformation. Like a ghostly shadow, the unscavable footsteps of the Wei can not be accelerated, and the sword in hand is continuously chopped out.


    This is the one piece sword technique. It''s called chopping wave sword technique. Wei Wuji was taught by a big brother in the army. After he got this sword technique, Wei Wuji was diligent in practicing it, but he didn''t make much progress. Today, he suddenly broke through the barrier and made great progress. Finally, he realized the essence of it.


    The sound of waves came from the waving of the long sword, one wave higher than the other. Wei Wuji''s sword technique became more and more powerful. Yin Hua rushed like a fierce ghost, and the fierce ghost on her body opened her mouth to bite people''s soul. Once bitten by the evil ghost, the soul would fall into hell and suffer permanent torture.


    Wei Wuji''s sword technique is like the waves. After Yin Hua got close to Wei Wuji, he found that the closer he got to Wei Wuji, the greater the pressure was, and it became difficult to move.


    The light of the knife cut through Yan Hua''s body, but it didn''t do much harm to her. Yan Hua''s body shape was between the virtual and the real, withstanding the pressure, approached Wei Wuji, and soon ran to Wei Wuji''s back. Wei Wuji quickly turned over and couldn''t expose his back to Yin Hua.


    Yan Hua quickly jumped in front of him again, and Wei Wuji cut it off, but Yan Hua''s body was strangely twisted, his body twisted into a twist, his head went around Wei Wuji''s back, opened his mouth and bit Wei Wuji''s shoulder, the pain of piercing the soul came, and Wei Wuji couldn''t help it.


    But he still held back, turned the long knife in his hand, and looked at Yan Hua who was biting on his shoulder. Yan Hua had a gap in the moment of virtual to real conversion. Now in this gap, the virtual to real conversion could not be completed. Wei Wuji''s knife fell on Yan Hua''s face and immediately split her skull.


    Yan Hua released Wei Wuji, her hair was covered, her face was bleeding, she said with resentment: "I will turn into a ghost after I die, I will not let you go."


    With that, Yin Hua''s soul began to transform, her whole body was corroded by black smoke, and finally turned into a pool of pus. Then a mass of black smoke condensed into the appearance of Yin Hua. It turned out that her soul was engulfed by the fierce ghost on her body, and became the nutrition of her own fierce ghost. The fierce ghost gave out a jiejie laugh, and the art of raising ghosts seemed to be people feeding ghosts, In fact, it''s also the nourishment of ghosts. Even the breeders will turn into the nourishment of ghosts when they are pushed to the limit.


    The ghost raising skill that the Dark Goddess passed on to Yin Hua was a trap. Poor Yan Hua killed countless lives in order to feed the ghost, making the ghost strong and concise, but in the end, even he became the nourishment of the ghost.


    "Jie Jie, she has become my nutrient. Before Yin Hua died, she still wanted to kill you. Let me realize his wish." The devil said greedily.


    After that, he was about to jump on Wei Wuji. Wei Wuji immediately put out his hand and threw his long knife. "The long knife passed through the evil spirit. The evil spirit didn''t care about Wei Wuji and said with a smile," your knife can''t hurt me at all. I''m the body of the soul now, and the material of the entity can''t hurt me. All your efforts can only be in vain. Please die obediently and dedicate your soul to me, I can give you a happy, let you die less painful


    This ghost''s words are very rampant, but if only Wei Wuji is there. Maybe what he said is going to be true. Because as a mortal, it''s too difficult to defeat ghosts and gods.


    However, the evil spirit misjudged the form. If Fang Tianxing was not there, he might have succeeded. But since Fang Tianxing was there, it was impossible for him to succeed.


    Just when the evil spirit rushed to Wei Wuji with a ferocious smile, Fang Tianxing also took his hand. His Zhengqi sword sent out a pure white sword Qi. The sword Qi shot out like a pithy drill. The white light was very fast. Before the evil spirit fell on Wei Wuji, he hit the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit was hit by Fang Tianxing''s sword Qi. At first, he didn''t think much of it, but soon he looked surprised. The sword Qi kept rushing back and forth in his body. He said in surprise: "ordinary sword can''t hurt me, but what''s in your sword Qi?"


    Countless swords came out of the body. The ghost was blown to pieces before he could say the last word.


    Wei Wuji finally breathed a sigh of relief, unable to support his extremely tired body, and finally fell down. Xu Fan quickly ran over and helped Wei Wuji up. He found that his wounds were not serious, and those wounds on his body were rapidly recovering. The scab visible to the naked eye fell off, and his skin was as good as ever.

 Chapter 310

    That''s what he used to do when he took the ten thousand year old toad venom left by the wandering toad. The ten thousand year old toad venom is the supreme holy thing. It''s very good for his health after taking it. It''s also a great fortune for Wei Wuji to get the ten thousand year old toad venom.


    Fang Tian walked to Xu Fan and said to her, "don''t worry, Wuji''s body is OK. After taking the toad venom for ten thousand years, the recovery speed is very fast. Or it will recover in half an hour. "


    Xu Fan nodded, and the other party Tianxing agreed. She helped Wei Wuji to a safe place to have a rest.


    Fang Tianxing stayed at the scene and found some strange traces on Yin Hua''s body. After careful inspection, Fang Tianxing found that there were some black powder on the ground, which was not ordinary powder. Fang Tianxing put the powder on his nose to smell it and concluded that it was the ashes of incense.


    Soon Wei Wuji woke up. He got up and said to Tianxing, "thank you, brother. You''ve been helping us these days. If it wasn''t for you, we would have died long ago."


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and said, "it''s my responsibility to protect my readers, but I always have people I can''t save."


    Wei Wuji knows that Fang Tianxing refers to Yin Hua, and she is not necessarily born a villain, but her mother, as the source of evil, brings her evil money. Instead of giving the money back to the laid-off workers, Yin Hua chooses to hide abroad to avoid investigation.


    A person does not have the so-called essence of good and evil, only what kind of choice he makes. The reason why a person is a good person is that he chooses to be a good person. On the contrary, the evil person is not born, just a choice.


    Yin Hua''s mother was arrested, and Yin Hua also died. Unfortunately, the resettlement fees of the laid-off workers could not be recovered, and the lives of the dead laid-off workers could not be repeated. Only the evil men could let their souls rest in peace.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s melancholy, Wei Wuji knew what he was thinking and comforted him: "today, we can let the wicked pay the price and let the dead laid-off workers rest in peace."


    "But the hurt of the dead cannot be recovered, and the dead can never be revived. Although the evil will recede, how can the people who have been hurt be redeemed? " Fang Tianxing sighed.


    Wei Wuji is also silent. Even if the truth is revealed to these dead people, how can we get revenge?


    Seeing that Wei Wuji was silent, Fang Tianxing said to him, "don''t be sad any more. Things in the world are not black or white. A good man who has done good things all his life does not necessarily come to a good end. A bad man who has done bad things all his life will sometimes get a high position that ordinary people can''t imagine. The most important thing in the world is impermanence. There is no good for good, and evil for evil. There is only Impermanence in the world. "


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Wei Wuji immediately asked, "since good people are not rewarded, what''s the advantage of being a good person?"


    "To be a good man is not for good. To be a good man is to be a refined egoist. To be a good man is a choice in life, not a choice for good or utility. " Fang Tianxing said to Wei Wuji.


    Wei Wuji seems to understand some, the original concept of good and evil seems to be sublimated in general, understanding a deeper level.


    "It seems that network authors are really not simple. Do you like to see things so deeply? Isn''t a simple life good? " Wei Wuji asked suspiciously.


    "I just want to be so deep, so heavy, and so difficult. This is my belief." Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    Wei Wuji said with emotion: "it seems that it''s natural for you to become an Internet author. I''d like to be your loyal reader."


    With that, Wei Wuji''s body gushes out a force of blessing from readers, and the blessing comes to Fang Tianxing. Wei Wuji is actually a deacon level reader, which also surprised Fang Tianxing. He thinks that Wei Wuji must not be a mediocre person.


    Feeling the power of signing a contract, Fang Tianxing only feels that he is one step closer to his ideal. Fang Tianxing bid farewell to them and set foot on his own road. He has more important things to do. For the sake of his ideal, he has to be stronger.


    Fang Tianxing soon came to a very solemn castle. Fang Tianxing sensed that someone was calling him here, so he came here to find the person who called him. A moment later, a young man appeared in front of Fang Tianxing, who was dressed in aristocratic clothes. The young man nodded to him.


    He introduces himself to Fang Tianxing. His name is James and his father is Baron Tony here. It can be considered that the enfeoffment of knights is relatively standardized. Usually a knight''s territory has about ten families, with a total population of about 50 people.


    If you calculate upward, the Baron should be at the level of 100 to 500 households, with a population of about 1000 people. At this time, the above factors will start to work, and the higher the accuracy is, the lower the accuracy will be.


    Further up is the viscount. This level generally contacts towns of a certain scale and their surrounding areas, with a population of about 10000. From then on, individual differences gradually become huge. It''s the ruling party who has been regarded as an autonomous country.


    When it comes to earls, their jurisdiction is usually small and medium-sized cities and their surrounding areas. The general population can be close to 100000, with a population of 10000. The higher population is about 3 million to 4 million, which is almost equivalent to one of the princes.


    The standard Baron can have twelve knights, and James is one of them. He takes Fang Tianxing into the castle. Before Fang Tianxing thought the castle was a house, but it was actually a military facility.


    Because it is a military facility, the structure of the castle''s non warhead is very simple. Basically, all the room areas are connected. The warhead, on the other hand, needs to be designed as complex as possible. The purpose is to delay the enemy''s success in the siege as much as possible. Therefore, layer by layer killing rooms and multiple gates are very important. Of course, these parts are often interconnected at the upper level.


    The castle is like a barracks every day. The Lord doesn''t live in it all the year round. He usually lives in it seasonally, or he will command the castle in a state of war. In Europe, the difference between palaces and castles is that palaces are used for ruling but not defensive, while castles are defensive but not suitable for ruling.


    In addition, the walls inside the castle will also be painted to make the interior look not boring. Most of the gloomy and depressing castles in the movies are reprocessed according to the wrong impression.


    In wartime, the castle would hoard food and grass and gather farmers near the castle to take refuge in the city. It''s just a military base.


    Fang Tianxing and James go to the top of the castle, where Baron Tony lives. Fang Tianxing wonders why James brought himself here and what is the purpose.

 Chapter 311

    When James opened the door, Fang Tianxing finally understood that there was a pungent and strange smell inside. James told Fang Tianxing, "just yesterday, my father Baron Tony died here and was killed. I hope you can help me find out who killed my father."


    It was originally planned that a month later, his father would pass the throne to James, who was supposed to be the successor, but his father died too early, which made his heart float. There are people below who refuse to accept James and want to rebel, overthrow James and take his place.


    In order to hold down these people and successfully stabilize his position, James invited Fang Tianxing to help solve the case. For him, everything was just a disaster and an obstacle to his succession to the title.


    Once an important person gets a title, it is not fixed. If you are newly awarded outstanding military service, outstanding achievements, or especially favored by the king, you can be promoted to a higher rank or take a new title at the same time. In addition, aristocratic marriage is also a good opportunity and way to obtain, add or improve titles. Because the title of feudal land is dazzling and admirable to many people in the society, those who have noble status and family property and their long line heirs can always easily get admirers and suitors.


    For a long time, the title of nobility and the corresponding property rights and political privileges are only owned by the title holder himself. Although his family members are members of the nobility family, their political status is close, and the general liberal people are not allowed to attend the upper house.


    Nobility titles and fiefdoms were passed on according to the rather strict system of eldest son inheritance; If the eldest son dies, the eldest grandson, the second son, the youngest son or other family members will make up for it in order. If a nobleman has no heirs, he can inherit his title and fiefdom by his close relatives according to his will or living arrangements and with the approval of the king and the high court. But in most cases it was the king who took back the title. Usually, nobility titles and titles can not be transferred or sold at will. In order to maintain the size of the aristocratic group and for other reasons, most of the kings in the past dynasties supplemented the aristocrats appropriately.


    The government has established 12 ranks of officials, from civilians to Knights, barons, viscount, earls, Marquises, dukes, generals, governors, princes, lords, and supreme marshals. The warriors can actively establish meritorious deeds, obtain corresponding titles, and win various titles through meritorious deeds.


    There are many ways to obtain meritorious service. Knights can obtain meritorious service through their contributions to the country and battles. They can obtain certain meritorious service no matter they win, lose, attack or defend successfully. When they accumulate enough meritorious service, they can be promoted or even get knighthood.


    At the moment, two of James'' father''s knights have already accumulated enough merit. Once James can''t sit in this position, they will definitely get the title first.


    Once the title is won by others, it will be very difficult for James to get it back. Fang Tianxing realized that James was not sad about his father''s death, but worried about his title.


    Fang Tianxing did not speak, but carefully investigated the situation of the scene, and found that the traces of the scene were very rare, there were no signs of fighting, there was no special place, only the traces of his father''s daily life.


    Beside the bed were books that the nobles of the middle ages often read, and some daily necessities. Everything looked so normal, as if nothing had happened.


    As the eldest son, fighting and being an official are the only way out. Therefore, if you are the eldest son, you need to cultivate all kinds of combat skills, such as shooting, driving, parachuting, etc. Therefore, it is the primary task to practice all kinds of military skills every day, just to be able to read.


    As the future chief military officer, your duty is to make up your mind and make rewards and punishments. Whether the specific campaign organization has the right to inherit the little nobles and the staff of the common people''s children are worried, and the management of the army is done by the sergeants.


    Therefore, you don''t have to be too attentive to military tactics, let alone think about military philosophy. But it''s a compulsory course for you to be familiar with military history and war cases, especially when your superiors need some allusions. If you take out your mobile phone to search at this time, your superiors will greatly reduce their trust in you.


    As an aristocrat, a tall and big body is more useful than a brain full of knowledge, so physical education accounts for a large proportion of your education. In addition to learning war and exercising, language is also an important skill you need to learn.


    Now English is popular in the world, and the working language of the United Nations is generally French. Considering that diplomatic envoys are also the work of noble children, it is necessary to master these two languages at least.


    Nobility can only live on real estate, can not engage in business, and can not have skills, so in addition to polishing your combat skills and leadership, don''t learn anything else. Music art, to understand a little can boast, is to study deeply is to play with things and lose heart.


    Travel is an important way for aristocratic children to learn. Travel allows you to expand your knowledge, understand the military geography of other countries, and prepare for invading these countries in the future. More importantly, you can make friends with the aristocrats of these countries, so that you can have a relationship when you have the opportunity to act as diplomatic envoys in the future, or you can be treated more properly when you are a prisoner. Of course, with luck, there are also some love affairs. For example, when you visit the American court, you may become the lover of the eldest princess Ivanka.


    In addition, your study will be extremely hard. In order to polish your combat skills and adapt to the hard military life, it is common for you to be beaten, scolded and starved in the process of education.


    Your eldest daughter is growing up. You are very satisfied that your wife has trained her to be a little lady. Finding a good mother-in-law for her is a major event that the family needs to plan at present. Your tendency is to associate with the local lords in Maoxian or near Chengdu. The former is conducive to expanding your local power, and the latter is conducive to strengthening your economic interests. But your wife would like her to get married to Beihai and establish closer ties with her relatives. The count of Danba has tentatively proposed the intention of marriage for his second son, but you are not willing to marry your daughter to a guy who has no inheritance right, even if he is the count''s son.


    James told Fang Tianxing about the situation a few days before the accident. In those days, his father always felt very tired and dizzy. He always said that he seemed to be suddenly old.


    At that time, I didn''t take it seriously. I went to the hospital for an examination and found no problem. So I decided to have a rest for a few days. But I didn''t expect that my body suddenly deteriorated, and then I died very quickly. I always thought there was something strange in it, but I couldn''t find out the cause of my father''s death. I hope you can help me, and your benefits will be indispensable after the success.


    James a pair of arrogant tone, Fang Tianxing did not argue with him, just asked: "let me see your father''s body."


    "That''s what I mean," James said


    Soon James took Fang Tianxing to see his father''s corpse in the cold storage of the castle. His corpse would not decay here, but also to find out the cause of death.

 Chapter 312

    Fang Tianxing had a look, but there was no wound on the body''s skin. The cause of death must be inside, but to know the internal situation, we must dissect it. This is disrespectful to the dead, so James did not allow others to dissect his father.


    "Is there any way you can see why your father died? It''s better not to dissect. " James said to Tianxing.


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it." Fang Tianxing said.


    With that, Fang Tianxing''s words gushed out and turned into a pair of glasses. After wearing glasses, he observed James''s father''s body. After a careful examination, he said to James, "your father was poisoned by some long-term poison, which slowly eroded his life and eventually led to his death."


    James asked strangely, "how do you know? Did someone tell you that?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything. He just handed the glasses to James and motioned him to put on the glasses. James strangely put on the glasses and found that he could see the things behind the freezer door. Instead, he looked at his father''s body and saw the viscera through his skin.


    James understood the meaning of Fang Tianxing, he was surprised to say: "this is the perspective eye, but see the bottom of things."


    "If you can use this, you will get rich soon." James couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s possible to get rich. It''s more likely to be used to do evil. On the contrary, it''s harmful to society." Fang Tianxing reminded.


    James did not continue to speak, but the other party Tianxing said: "can you tell it''s that kind of long-term poison? My father''s diet is in charge of special servants, how can it be poisoned?"


    Fang Tianxing uses a hollow needle to extract the toxin from James'' father''s body and give it to him to find someone to test.


    The test results can only be obtained the next day. Fang Tianxing can only wait slowly while understanding the specific situation. As he knows more and more about the Baron''s affairs.


    A strange feeling appeared in Fang Tianxing''s mind. There are twelve Knights under Baron Thor. Among them, Sir James and Sir Reyes are the most qualified to inherit the Baron''s position. He is the illegitimate son of Baron Thor and has always been an open secret.


    When Thor died, they were the two most qualified to inherit the title. Although they were half brothers, they were totally different in character. Sir James grew up in an aristocratic family and received aristocratic education. He always regarded himself as an aristocrat. He always learned how to deal with people.


    Les was born in a poor family. He was born in a poor family and could hardly afford to go to school. Fortunately, Thor found their mother and son by accident, so he secretly subsidized them. Only in this way can Les get a complete education.


    But his mother never told him who his own father was. The day before he died, she told him that she was the illegitimate son of Sir Thor here.


    There are so many such things. Sir, there is only one lady, but how can he not be flirtatious and show mercy around? Thor is also an amorous seed, countless, and he seldom knows that there is such an illegitimate child.


    Les knows that he has such a cheap father, and naturally knows to work hard. Fortunately, Thor takes care of him and has always been a knight.


    This time, with the death of Thor, rez and James have the right to participate in the election, but all this is earned, not deserved.


    Soon the test results also came out. Torr is a very rare long-term poison, called shadowless grass. According to various signs, it has been poisoned for at least three years. This poison won''t be fatal if taken in a short time, but it will lurk in the human body. The toxin slowly accumulates. When the poison attacks, it is already terminally ill and incurable.


    Thor said to Tianxing: "it was three years ago that LES recognized his ancestors. At that time, he had a big fight. After all, it was the young man''s temperament. He came back after being beaten by life."


    "Maybe at that time, he had a bad heart and decided to kill my father. He bribed the servant to poison my father''s diet in order to win the title of nobility." James said at once.


    Fang Tianxing thought that his words seemed reasonable, but it was so smooth that it seemed that someone had arranged it on purpose¡° More evidence is needed to find out. I need to know who are the servants responsible for your father''s diet? " Fang Tianxing said to James.


    James was very attentive, and soon found all the servants in charge of his father''s food and living. There were more than 20 people, old and young, who had just become Thor''s servants. According to reason, they would not be poisoned, so they had to be excluded first.


    At last, there were more than ten people left behind. Fang Tianxing questioned them. Fang Tianxing said, "today, I want you to find out who killed Baron Thor. You can report to each other who poisoned Baron Thor. If you report successfully, you will be rewarded. "


    After listening to these words, the servants whispered one by one, as if they didn''t believe Fang Tianxing''s words. At this time, James stood up and said, "Whoever can identify who poisoned my father''s diet will be given this bag of gold coins."


    Then James threw out a bag of gold coins. The bag fell on the table. The mouth of the bag was open to reveal the gold coins inside. It was shining and dazzling. Fang Tianxing noticed that the servants'' breathing became short. These gold coins were enough for them to live a safe life for the rest of their lives.


    The servants looked at each other. At last, someone could not help reporting other people''s suspicious behavior. At the beginning, it was all trivial matters, and Fang Tianxing even ignored some people''s private revenge.


    But it was soon found that an old servant never spoke, and none of these servants would report him, nor did any of them mention him. Similarly, the old servant never reported anyone. His injury to Buddha was a rock in the waves.


    The servants accused each other, and the quarrel grew louder and louder. Fang Tianxing suddenly said, "what you said is of no value. If it''s just like this, I''m afraid no one will get this bag of gold coins."


    All of a sudden, the servants were speechless. Gradually, a man said, "we are responsible for different things. Only one person can get access to Baron Thor''s diet, that is..."


    He hesitated to speak, as if he had some scruples. Someone could not help saying, "it''s the old servant Dyson. All the Baron''s food has to go through his examination. He is the only one who can poison all the food."


    "Nonsense, Dyson has been working for our family for decades. How can he poison his father? Dyson, say something quickly." James said to him.


    Dyson was silent all the time, and suddenly said, "young master, I did it."


    As soon as Dyson spoke, everyone was shocked, but on second thought, the only one who could poison Baron Thor for several years was the old servant Dyson. But he has been the master''s servant for decades. He has always been very loyal. What force made him so bold that he even killed his master.

 Chapter 313

    James said indignantly, "Dyson, you have been in our family for decades. No one has instructed you to do this. As long as you tell the people behind the scenes, I can let people take care of your family so that they won''t be on the street."


    Dyson showed a grateful look on his face. He said with emotion: "thank you, young master. I''m very grateful for your kindness. I was bribed by rez to murder him with the poison he gave me. I''m sorry for you."


    Les, the old servant, pleaded guilty on the spot and realized that Les had bribed him to poison Sir Thor. Many people were filled with righteous indignation, calling for revenge on LES and asking him to pay the price.


    James looked at everyone''s anger and said to them, "in order to win the title, rez murdered my father and asked you to help me with this thief."


    At present, there are three knights, Yibu, who are loyal to James and attack the Knights of Reyes. James nods happily and looks at the other knights. Four of them have been neutral, and three of them support the Knights of Reyes. James''s purpose is to force them to express their position and let them stand on his side.


    Several people were watched by the crowd. A young knight could not resist the pressure and was about to be persuaded by these people. An older Knight next to him stood up and said, "it''s all too sudden. I don''t believe that LES is such a person. We''ve gone through life and death together. He''s not a man who is blind to profit."


    "How do you know that what Les shows in front of you is the true face? And I invited the students from the three major schools of net literature to come here, in order to be a notary and to do justice for us." James pointed to Fang Tianxing and said to the old jazz.


    It is obvious that James has been prepared for a long time, and he controls the overall situation of the people in a very good way. He has not failed to live up to the noble education he received from a noble family.


    But Fang Tianxing doesn''t like such people. In their world, everything is for interests, and family and friendship are just victims of keeping their position.


    Fang Tianxing is a little tired of watching James perform. It''s just such a person who can sit in the title and command ordinary people. Many times, people always hate this kind of superior,


    There is a famous red buttock effect, which refers to a group of monkeys climbing trees. The faster and higher the monkeys climb, the more monkeys below will see their red buttocks. So the easier it is for other monkeys to laugh at it.


    In essence, it''s not that other monkeys don''t have red buttocks, but because other monkeys climb low, their red buttocks are not easy to be seen by others.


    If a person does not do things, he will not expose his shortcomings, because he will only expose his shortcomings when he does things.


    In any team, what the superiors do is explicit, and all subordinates can see it; And subordinates are often not very clear what the other party is doing. Therefore, every move of the superior is under everyone''s attention. No matter its advantages or disadvantages, it is easy to be found, magnified and ridiculed.


    Of course, sometimes, some leaders are really stupid. But in proportion, it''s not necessarily more than stupid employees, it''s just that stupid leaders are more likely to be exposed!


    However, if benevolence is not in charge of the army, righteousness is not in charge of the power, and there is no means, how can we sit in a stable position? The greatest ability of the superior is to understand the relationship and interest involved behind any problem at a glance, and automatically find a way to solve the problem. This method is to offend as few people as possible and make more people profit.


    Many people think that honest people can''t take such a position. For example, if Changfa didn''t happen before, who would think that an ordinary person born could take the position of the head of a city.


    James sees that these diehards still don''t believe that LES will poison Baron Thor. The majority of his supporters have already been. Among the twelve knights, five have supported James and three have remained neutral. Now there are only two diehards who support Les knights.


    These two men once lived and died with Knight Reyes, and they would not easily waver. It was too difficult to win them over, so they had to catch them first and cut off the wings of Knight Reyes. The situation was a bit chaotic, but the people who supported James now accounted for the majority, and they would soon be able to suppress them.


    Just when these people were about to be suppressed, a man suddenly came in, and the scene suddenly froze. James looked at the arriving Knight Reyes and calmly said to him, "you''re not timid. You dare to come."


    Rez seems not to care, did not put those covetous people in mind, in the face of the collapse of Mount Tai, still face unchanged, seems to be really extraordinary.


    Les glanced at the crowd and said in a loud voice, "I know James was directly charged with poisoning Baron Thor, but you said everything. Where''s your evidence? Is it the old servant who has been big to you since you were a child? "


    Rez''s words surprised James and surprised him that he was calm. He still talked and laughed under the gaze of so many people.


    James sneered and said, "do you think that''s all? I won''t find any evidence."


    James had been ready for a long time. He called up a few more people. They could all testify that it was Les who killed Baron Thor.


    Les was not moved, but also called in a few people, he said to James: "I also have some evidence of your crime, do you want to see, absolutely can let you go to jail."


    James''s face slightly changed, two people are competitors, naturally will investigate each other, rez can find their own handle is not uncommon.


    "Les, don''t deny it any more. It''s certain that you poisoned Baron Thor. You will be expelled from here and never come back." James said tough.


    "You''ve been having an affair with your stepmother. You''re not more of a jerk, and you''ve put the pot that killed the Baron on my head." Les retorted.


    After that, Les took out a letter and said to him, "this is evidence that you have an affair with your stepmother. What else do you have to say?"


    Rez holds a letter in front of James, James sees the opportunity to grab the letter and tear it to pieces.


    Les laughed, pointed to him and said, "you''ve taken it seriously. All the evidence has been destroyed by you. There''s no letter left."


    James only knew that he had been fooled. He was so angry that he didn''t care to hide it. He directly ordered his subordinates to fight with the people of LES.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t sit still any more. He stood up and said to the people, "don''t quarrel. I''ll find out what you want to do with this matter. I won''t interfere, but if you really want the truth, I''ll bring it to you. "

 Chapter 314

    The people at the bottom said: "we need the truth. Who killed Baron Thor? Justice and truth can''t be buried."


    "Well, I''ll find out the truth." Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    Les and James stopped quarreling at the same time, Les Knight each other Tianxing said: "I hope you can really tell me the truth."


    James also came to the other party Tianxing said: "you check it, need any help directly tell me."


    Truth never hurts. It''s people who hurt people and deceive themselves.


    We seek the truth only to avoid greater harm. The truth is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you dare not even try to make mistakes. What''s terrible is that you can''t face yourself, face the results, or even bear all the burdens and pains in life.


    The truth is a process in which one tries to make mistakes bravely for the sake of his dream and hope. People who are not moths to the fire do not understand it.


    Just a kind of obsession, not willing to put down, the heart is not willing, but also because the heart hopes to have a little secret, hope to have a turn.


    I just want to know what happened, even if it''s not good for me. Such meticulous metamorphosis is the most normal heart. I''m afraid and curious about the truth under the lies. I''m sick and passionate about the pleasure brought by this slight pain. Even if it is to uncover the bloody scar, we will solve it in this way next time.


    The bloody process of digging out the truth makes people almost collapse, but it is this collapse that makes people grow up.


    Before you know the truth, everything is conjectured, and you can''t be sure that it is true. Once you don''t pursue the truth, you will give up the opportunity of independent judgment.


    In the world, believe that no one is willing to be cheated, and no one is willing to cheat themselves. Once you give up the truth, it is equivalent to cheating yourself.


    It''s not that people all need the truth, but some people choose to turn a blind eye to it. As long as it''s good for them, they praise it greatly. What''s bad is bad. They shut up and even refer to it as sin. No matter what the truth behind it is, it''s right or not.


    There are always factory owners who always make complaints about the shortage of labor force and the old workers on the production line. Young people are ambitious. They often go to study finance and it. They are not willing to do a good job in industry. Each of them has a glass heart and is about to resign. They are all big babies. In the long run, what can the real economy do?


    When it happened that his child was about to graduate, others patted him with both hands: "just in time, you are young and ambitious. After graduation, you can come to your company''s workshop and assembly line to support the country''s real economy..."


    He said angrily, "how can my son do this? My son is a master of Finance in XX college. He will enter a big company in the future. How can he enter the workshop? "


    What some entrepreneurs have said is really interesting. Let me summarize:


    Some bosses call for liberalization and democratization, but they become local emperors in the company and play dictatorial.


    Some bosses want consumers to have money to buy their products. They shout "consumption upgrade" every day, but they refuse to raise their employees'' wages.


    Some bosses hope that there will be plenty of young workers in the society, but they are not willing to let their employees fall in love, get married and have children.


    Some bosses yell every day that they are not guilty of pursuing wealth and want to be rich and glorious, but they always want to let their employees give honestly and selflessly. What they eat is grass and what they squeeze out is milk.


    Some bosses want their employees to be elite, professional and one to ten, but they also say, "the company doesn''t let you learn!"


    Some bosses always say, "work hard, keep a low profile, and master the core technology. The company will not treat you badly."


    As a result, five years of hard work without pay rise, ten years of low-key hard work without promotion, master of core technology tired to almost sudden death, but every day flatter, do not do things Hun, on the contrary, the rise of the clouds, won the trust.


    He told lies with his eyes open. He forgot all the truth and ignored it completely. Such people always have a good life, which is the sorrow of society.


    Fang Tianxing''s investigation into the cause of Baron Thor''s death bit by bit is not so simple. Fang Tianxing has a premonition that there is a mysterious force behind it.


    In Fang Tianxing''s eyes, these businessmen don''t have the glorious image that ordinary people think, but they are mostly negative. They are smart and tough businessmen, who speak without leakage, kill people with soft knives, and use the power of life and death coldly. It''s true, but it''s not appropriate to expose it in public.


    The face of the superior should not be stained with a little dust. If it''s bleeding, the interior should be kept. If you can''t stop it and lose face, it''s an earth shaking event. If you get a little dust on your face, you may have to get rid of one person in it.


    Fang Tianxing first investigated the old servant Dyson. He went to James and said a few words. Fang Tianxing didn''t disturb him, but noticed that the old servant was in a wrong mental state and asked James to let him go.


    Fang Tianxing asked him, "do you know what happened before?"


    Dyson seemed to be in a trance. "I don''t know what happened," he said


    He asked, "you know what happened to me, don''t you? Is it a disease? Amnesia? "


    Fang Tianxing shook his head: "it''s not amnesia. You are stimulated and have mental problems. As for the answer, you have to find it yourself. "


    Dyson was hypnotized. During this period of hypnosis, he could not feel his own existence, as if he was dreaming. During this period, he was unconscious. Until he got rid of hypnosis, he would have consciousness again.


    The hypnotized person seems to be in a dream. You don''t know where you are, and your sensory functions disappear, but you can still think. Instead of thinking in a fully awake state, in dreams, your analytical and critical thinking is turned off.


    Think about whether you have such an experience. The characters and things you dream about can''t happen in real life, but in dreams, you don''t doubt the truth of the things that happen in dreams.


    In the dream, you do not have the logic and analytical ability in real life, you will unconditionally accept all the absurd settings in the dream, at the same time, your emotions will be highly mobilized.

 Chapter 315

    Dyson''s mind is a little confused. It seems that what happened today, as if everyone he met knew that something had happened to him, but he didn''t know anything.


    Young master James told him to go home early. But the house was empty. Dyson looked around carefully, not only his family was away, but also he had nothing left. Everyone is missing, as if none of them ever existed.


    Dyson only feels that the world around him is also fake. Everything is specially built for him. Everything around him is scripted and arranged. Everything is fake.


    Coming out of the room, Dyson meets Lao Wang, the resident downstairs. Dyson quickly stopped him and asked, "where''s my family?"


    "How can I know? You''d better ask someone else." Lao Wang said to him.


    "But I don''t remember many things. Please help me." Beseeched Dyson.


    Lao Wang said to him, "well, I''ll take you to meet someone. If you can remember it, you''ll remember it. If you can''t remember it, there''s no other way."


    Lao Wang took Dyson to a villa in a very high-end community. This villa makes Dyson feel very familiar. It seems that he has been here before.


    Lao Wang led Dyson directly into the villa area and found a place where he was familiar with. The man knocked on the door a few times and said, "it''s me."


    When people inside heard his voice, they opened the door and let him in. Lao Wang and Dyson went in together. Fang Tianxing immediately turned into a mosquito and entered the room together.


    Lao Wang pointed to the man inside and said to Dyson, "he is the one who can make you remember the past. Only he can make you return to normal."


    "That''s great," said Dyson pleasantly. "Tell me what''s going on."


    The man''s voice was full of bewitching. He said to Dyson skillfully, "congratulations on your coming to a safe place. Now you can have a rest and wait until you get back to your spirit after a sleep."


    In the hypnotic state, hypnotist instructions or your self suggestion can cause your true feelings and drive your true emotions. For example, if a hypnotist says you are drinking a glass of sand ice, you may feel a chill in your throat and mouth. For example, if a hypnotist says a bear is running this way, you may sweat with fright. But in the whole process, you know that these are just products of imagination, but it doesn''t prevent you from putting in emotions and arousing feelings.


    Someone had been waiting in the room for a long time. When the man saw that he was bringing Dyson in, he said to Lao Wang, "you''ve brought people. What''s the situation outside?"


    "It''s done according to the plan. This man can''t stay. Get rid of it quickly. " The man inside said to her.


    At the moment, Dyson has fallen into a deep sleep. It''s easy to kill him. Those people are the ones who hypnotize Dyson. Only those who have mastered the methods can hypnotize him successfully. The methods of hypnosis are different.


    Even Fang Tianxing can''t help him to solve the problem. Even if he does, Dyson may not know who hypnotized him. As a result, he only scares the snake, but wastes the opportunity to trace the truth.


    The man told Lao Wang that he wanted to get rid of Dyson. Lao Wang pulled out his knife and looked at Dyson who was falling asleep. He was going to cut him down with a knife, killing him. But at this time, Fang Tianxing took the hand and directly knocked down the knife on Lao Wang''s hand. He kicked Lao Wang away with one foot, revealing the man behind him, "it''s you, Knight Forsyth, so you are the main messenger behind the scenes." Fang Tianxing said in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing met with Forsyth when people were talking about him. He was one of the only knights who remained neutral. It is said that he once fought with Baron Thor and established many meritorious deeds. It is said that both Baron Thor and he were qualified to be knights at that time, but he gave the money to Thor. This matter was widely praised and became a good talk.


    Knowing that Fang Tianxing recognized himself, Forsyth no longer hid himself. He took off his robe and said slowly, "unexpectedly, I was carried in your young man''s hand. It seems that I am really old."


    "Why do you do that? It''s said that you and Baron Thor are very good friends." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "As an Internet writer, you must have heard the story of Oedipus, which is the greatest tragedy." Said Forsyth.


    Different from the eastern world, tragedy is more popular in the western world. The protagonist often encounters misfortune unexpectedly, which leads to tragedy. Therefore, the conflict of tragedy becomes the conflict between man and fate.


    People with good nature will also lose the control of reason due to lack of wise judgment and keen wisdom, or deal with special things with common sense, resulting in consciously or unconsciously violating the moral standards.


    The tragic characters must be kind, noble and have the tendency to pursue the perfection. Otherwise, they can''t arouse the pity and fear of the audience and can''t achieve the social function of tragedy. There are two kinds of faults in tragic characters, one is knowingly committed, such as Euripides'' Medea, the other is unknowingly committed, such as Oedipus.


    Legend has it that king Laius of Thebes was warned by an oracle that he would be killed by his son, who would kill his father and marry his mother. Worried that the prophecy would come true, he threw his newborn child into a barren mountain. The child was rescued by a shepherd from a neighboring country and named Oedipus.


    When Oedipus grew up, he knew that he would kill his father and marry his mother. In order to avoid the prophecy coming true, Oedipus left the country and went to neighboring Tebai. When Oedipus wandered near Thebes, he met an old man and had a dispute. He killed the old man by mistake. He didn''t know that this man was his own father.


    When Oedipus later solved the riddle of Sphinx, he saved the city-state, was respected as a new king, and married his mother, the wife of the former king. Later, the national calamity and pestilence prevailed. After consulting the Oracle, people learned that Oedipus committed the crime of killing his father and marrying his mother.


    The fate of Oedipus has long been predestined by pi, but he has to resist. His life has the meaning of original sin and has been predestined since he was born. The curse of killing his father and marrying his mother, like an invisible Blue brand, is engraved on his back. Like Prometheus''s chain, I can''t get rid of it all my life.


    As a product of the curse of gods, Oedipus was born to bear the sins of Cadmus family and laios, and the people who bear these sins have certain divinity.


    On the other hand, Oedipus was an abandoned baby, who was nailed to his feet by his parents and abandoned in the mountains, but survived and grew into the noblest man in the city-state. This theme of abandoned baby is very common in Greek mythology. Abandoned baby is likely to become a hero with extraordinary destiny, overcome all kinds of difficulties from birth, and return to his hometown as a winner, He ruled his people like a God.

 Chapter 316

    Oedipus was afraid to kill his father and marry his mother, so he left his adoptive father. He thought he was the biological son of his adoptive father, leaving his relatives and friends, just to avoid committing a crime against ethics and escape from the set fate.


    The tragedy of Oedipus, from the beginning to the end, Oedipus was innocent. He killed his father and married his mother without knowing it. He didn''t do anything wrong. In the end, he blinded himself and exiled himself because of his conscience.


    Western tragedy is a process from fate tragedy to character tragedy. In ancient Greece, people''s subjectivity was poor, and their inability to face nature made tragedy happen because of inevitable fate. Oedipus is a kind and honest man with high moral standards, but he also has the character defect of irritability. He didn''t know the whole process of killing his father and marrying his mother, but the result was based on his character defects and wrong decisions.


    His punishment comes from his own pursuit of good and the most fundamental fate. His tragedy is doomed, so is his punishment.


    Since childhood, our teachers and family have instilled in us the idea that fate is in our own hands and that man is sure to win the day. The whole human society advocates such a kind of value. People should give full play to their subjective initiative and try to change the situation that is not conducive to their own development.


    But the end of Oedipus'' life tells us that fate is a powerful, mysterious and terrible force. People are small in the face of a powerful fate, and there is nothing they can do to change anything.


    This conflicts with the values we always advocate, and this conflict is an important reason why we feel sad for Oedipus'' life.


    This tragic story is a cruel and real real world, in which human limitations and weaknesses can be seen at a glance. However, it bears these terrible consequences with a solemn and peaceful attitude of beauty, which is both sad and beautiful. It really makes the viewer have a respect for the order of nature and accept the education function of imperfect human nature.


    "I''m just like Oedipus. I''m not willing to be driven by fate, but I can''t change my destiny after all." Said Forsythe with emotion.


    "But anyway, if you make a mistake, you should be punished." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "I only have the last choice. I can''t choose how to live, but how to die." Forsyth sighed.


    After that, he pulled out his sword and instead of throwing it at others, he wiped it across his neck and killed himself with a sword.


    With the blood flowing out, Fang Tianxing puts away a drop of his blood and sends a signal to James and Reyes, telling them that the truth has come out and let them come.


    James and Reyes came together. Seeing the situation at the scene, together with the interrogation of the survivor Lao Wang, they finally determined that Francis was behind the killing of Baron Thor.


    As for the reason why Forsyth poisoned Thor, there was no need to ask more. They knew that Thor had too much blood in his history.


    In fact, most of the time, the upper class people who are out of reach for ordinary people are not like the earth emperor with a golden hoe in his lust. It''s the scene of the upper class society in the distant legend, which can improve its style even at a glance; I really throw the legendary upper class society to my side.


    There is no way to achieve their own, can only be left to ridicule, "so rich at home, but also work, pretend what force."


    "The noble young master is the noble young master. They all think that our losers are not worthy of showing off their wealth."


    "Pull it down. I don''t know where his money came from." If you want to turn it into hate, it will come out of your mouth.


    These make complaints about the problem. In fact, high society has nothing to do with upbringing. First of all, from the perspective of definition, the upper class society is the profiteer who controls the power of political power, social resources and natural resources distribution in the society. It has nothing to do with the level of personality and social education.


    As the saying goes, a man of noble character will be cut off for five generations. Without profound education, people in the upper class will be defeated sooner or later. So it seems that the cultivation of the overall quality of the family is a way for the upper class to consolidate their status.


    It is reasonable to say that modesty is to eliminate disasters and avoid disasters. There are many aristocratic families who respect such admonitions, but education plays a very small role in this respect. Because in the final analysis, to become an upper class society depends on money and power, and morality is not worth a few dollars.


    So what''s life like in the upper class? First of all, it is also a society of the upper class. Some are thrifty, some are spendthrift, some are modest and introverted, and some are arrogant and domineering. It is no different from other societies.


    But in the final analysis, the reason why it is high-class is because of the resources held by members. The same meal, the same debt repayment, people talk about two or three billion.


    In the same way, it''s a shocking scandal that someone else''s family members are short-lived and published in the newspaper.


    This is the final gap. First of all, the upper class does not work, too vulgar; Secondly, most of the upper class activities are leisure activities, which cost a lot, and the results are difficult to measure, and there are few competitive activities. In short, they burn money and time. Such as riding, art, appreciation, etc.


    This makes it difficult for local tyrants to fight. They are not afraid to burn money, and they are even willing to burn money. But few developed from struggle can be indifferent to the waste of time. So they were completely defeated, and they were thought to be smelly and tasteless.


    This is the root of those unique behavior characteristics. In the above-mentioned Western noble families, they go to famous schools, but most of them are in literature, art and other disciplines. How many of them go to engineering or science?


    It''s not that they are definitely not good at studying, but these subjects are too easy to be compared and competitive to match their family background. Will the upper class compare with you in math? It''s better than playing golf.


    In this way, the model of upper class society came out.


    Why did the children of the Eight Banners enjoy flowers, sing operas and carry cages and birds? It''s not completely depraved. This kind of behavior has internal logic.


    For the people at the bottom, you can''t afford the money. For the officials who rely on the imperial examination, you don''t have the time, so you are special.


    In the Eastern Jin Dynasty, the upper class developed such a method to the extreme: simply playing self mutilation, serving five stones, eating the basic waste people, so no one dared to come to Shanzhai again.


    Of course, there are sequelae in doing so. Blindly taking the non utilitarian road is easy to fail in the secular competition. Moreover, when the economy fails, the inertia of behavior pattern is still there, so it is particularly strange and conspicuous. For example, Jia Baoyu does not work in politics and is not an official. That is the standard image of nobility. The problem is that no one in Jia''s court will have no political support, and it is only a matter of time for him to be exiled.

 Chapter 317

    The upper class of the society holds the right to speak in the social order and formulates corresponding social rules according to their own class characteristics. Their own practical behavior is the representation of the rules, so that they don''t pay much attention to the rules. There are often unusual behaviors, such as speeding and women''s feast.


    The middle-class petty bourgeoisie in the middle of the society is the faithful defender of social rules. They practice in strict accordance with social rules, as if the rules are formulated for them. They follow the rules and are the stabilizer of the society.


    The majority of the bottom of the society are often outside of the social rules, their behavior is often not in line with the rules and is ridiculed by the public, so they tend to completely give up complying with the rules and amuse themselves, from the standard of social rules, their behavior is very rough, often ridiculed by the middle class petty bourgeoisie.


    The social disdain chain is that people think they are high-level, despise those who are low-level, and degrade others to the dust to show their dignity.


    Who is as high as God, who is born as humble as dust. Is there anyone who is born to be more noble than others. Fairness is hard to come true, but it doesn''t prevent people from pursuing it.


    As we all know, for many years, the practices, behaviors and phenomena of human exploitation have been generally recognized as the root of all human suffering.


    Therefore, the proposition and call to eliminate the exploitation of human beings by human beings, especially in the extreme development of the inequality between the rich and the poor among human beings, and the poor human beings must have occupied the majority of the social population, will always have a very wide range of strong influence, inspiration, motivation and guidance.


    Therefore, since the emergence, emergence and existence of human beings and their society on the earth, the gap between the rich and the poor will continue to develop to the maximum with the serious injustice.


    The proposition, effort and pursuit of eliminating human exploitation have always been in the reality of poverty, in which the poor human beings, who occupy the majority of the social population, have been deeply despairing. It is bound to become the social unrest and violent revolution rising one after another. Finally, it can only break out repeatedly and irresistibly, and it is bound to continue to be cyclical and extremely tragic It is the positive cause, inexhaustible motive force and active factor of human''s sustainable survival and development.


    Countless people fell, and countless people stood up, in order to pursue the ideal of a perfect world, shed blood, but everything is still so far away.


    Fang Tianxing watched as Reis and James discussed how to distribute the benefits, how to arrange and decide the title, and how to settle the rest.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t stop him, because he knew that even blocking would not help. James and Reyes had a huge influence here. If they were eradicated, who would govern here, it would create a bigger disaster.


    When they deal with the affairs in the territory, they will begin to decide the title. They have decided the way to decide the title, which is duel.


    The solution that James and Reyes discussed was fighting, which was a common method used by Western nobles to solve disputes.


    Dueling has a strong ritual feature from the beginning. The significance of the process is almost always as important as the result itself. The importance of this ritual even goes beyond the Dueler''s life and death.


    In a word, it''s about Knights'' honor. Even if they die in the duel, it''s also noble glory. They don''t die in vain like peasants. It''s worthless. Nobles'' pursuit of glory may be better than their love of life.


    The two sides reached an agreement that two wins in three games and three players from each side will take part in the duel. The winner will be the first to win two games.


    Soon to the day of the duel, James and Reyes have come to the place of the duel.


    This is an ancient arena. Countless brave people fight here for various purposes. It seems that they can still hear their roar when they close their eyes.


    James and Reyes are on the other side of the duel, with their men rubbing their hands. In the duel, the two sides reached an agreement that each side should send three people to fight to determine the result of the duel


    "Tyler, I''ll break your head later." One of Les''s men challenged James.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you kneel down and call dad later." James''s response was not to be outdone.


    Soon the first game began and both sides went to the duel.


    "Ding Ding..." the referee blew the horn of the duel, and the two people who participated in the duel were fighting with each other. Fang Tianxing thought that their duel was just like a child''s family. But they are just ordinary people, and there are not many means they can use.


    Knight Taylor is the most powerful, and the one who fights with him is knight Bohr. He is slender and agile. Taylor''s moves are powerful, but he can''t catch Bohr. So he yelled: "coward, don''t just run away, come and play with me."


    Taylor wants to force him to compete with himself. Bohr knows that his strength is not as strong as Taylor''s. only by waiting for the chance, finding Taylor''s weakness and hitting the ball can he win.


    Bohr kept swimming around Tyler, and Tyler couldn''t catch him, so Tyler took off his gloves, threw them in front of Bohr, and said to him, "coward, pick them up."


    After the knight puts forward the duel, the party who puts forward the duel throws the glove in front of the opponent, and then the opponent must pick it up, or he is a coward, a pure coward.


    Bohr looks at the gloves thrown by Taylor, runs to pick them up with teeth clenched, and Taylor also takes this opportunity to rush up and fight with Bohr. When Bohr picks up the gloves, Taylor has rushed to him.


    Bohr throw away the gloves, pick up the gloves just to prove that he is not a coward, coward, looking at the rushing Taylor, Bohr look firm, fearless rushed up. Taylor opens his arms and wants to kill Boller directly. Boller just slightly clenches his fist, and then directly comes to Taylor''s left side with a short body. The angle is very tricky, and claps Taylor''s soft rib with one hand.


    Taylor was burrowed by Bohr, but there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. This flaw was deliberately sold to Bohr in order to attract Bohr''s attack.


    Bohr thought he had found a flaw, but Taylor was ready to fight back. Taylor turned around and punched him in the temple. People close to him could hear the sound of the skull breaking. And Bohr''s slap on Taylor''s chest, in exchange for Taylor to step back a few steps, suffered a slight injury.


    With the score of victory and defeat, Bohr lay on the ground and gradually lost his voice. His master, Knight Reyes, just gave a cold hum. He regretted that the man he sent was too useless and failed to live up to his expectations.

 Chapter 318

    He said to a man behind him: "Tang Shifeng, don''t let me down if you come on this time."


    This person looks very taciturn, just light said a good sentence.


    James only thinks that he has never met this person, and rez is his biggest opponent. He has always been very concerned about rez''s intelligence, but he doesn''t know when this person will appear, as if this person is out of thin air, and he can''t see the depth clearly, which makes him very worried.


    "Roger, it''s up to you this time. Don''t let me down." James said to a young man behind him.


    Roger is the best in his team. This time he sent him to make James feel a little relieved.


    Soon two people go on stage, Roger according to courtesy to each other, but each other is not moved at all, Roger is a little angry, just think each other is too unreasonable, completely did not pay attention to him.


    Roger felt very angry when he saw the other person''s attitude, and he was going to teach him some lessons.


    Roger tried to defend tentatively, trying to find out the way of the man in the cloak, but the man in the cloak didn''t show any sign of taking the lead.


    Roger shook a few moves, but the other side was not moved. Roger decided to attack with all his strength. He put on a posture with both hands. He was the immortal guiding the way. His left hand turned his fist into a palm and roared at the man. He only heard the man sneer and grasped Roger''s wrist like lightning.


    Fang Tianxing can see that the man''s Kung Fu is not the Western fighting skill, but the ancient Chinese Kung Fu. Seeing that he is very stable, he must be very solid. I''m afraid Roger will have bad luck.


    Roger''s wrist was clasped, and he let out a groan. The man''s hand was so cold that Roger felt as if he had been clamped by a pair of pliers. He didn''t panic. Instead, he used hook fist, kick leg, turn waist, hook chin, three key technical points to hit the man in one go.


    When Westerners learn to fight, they all have fine requirements for angles, such as how many degrees a hook waist should turn, and how many degrees the angle between the small arm and the big arm should be. This is a good display of Western subdivision thinking, which subdivides to a specific value of a joint.


    However, there is no rigid requirement of angle in Oriental Kung Fu. It emphasizes the harmony of the body as a whole. For the same movement, the angle and posture are not the most important, but the body as a whole gives out the force.


    Behind this is the traditional holistic thinking mode of the East, which emphasizes more on team, collective, overall, integration, and requires the consistency of pace and precise coordination of various parts. If this kind of thinking is further extended, the body and spirit will gradually get together, and even some unknowable things beyond this category will be gradually pulled in.


    This kind of thinking of the unity of man and nature will lead to good and bad results. The good thing is that the ceiling is pulled to an infinite height. The height you can explore and what it contains are extremely exciting.


    The disadvantages are also obvious, because there are too many things to integrate, there are more layers of practice, and even things in the unknown field are involved, which makes it easy to fail to fall into the ground. If you don''t practice properly, it will have no effect or even counter effect.


    The purpose of hand foot, knee elbow, shoulder and crotch is to store energy, that is, to generate downward energy, the hand foot, knee elbow, shoulder and crotch should generate downward energy in a unified compression and rotation way, leading to the energy of heart kidney water fire, which is the internal three harmony and external three harmony.


    Internal and external triad can maximize the mobilization of the body''s strength, making the power of fist and foot to a great extent.


    Tang Shifeng knocked Roger to the ground. James said angrily, "if you lose, don''t come back. My territory doesn''t need waste people. If you lose, let''s end it by yourself."


    Roger heard this, his eyes flashed a decisive color, he took out a bottle of medicine from his arms, saw him take out the medicine, outside the challenge arena, Les quickly yelled to the man: "stop him, the medicine is the angel of terror."


    Tang Shifeng heard Jess''s words, but he didn''t stop Roger. Roger looked at Tang Shifeng, his eyes showed a fierce color, he said: "you will regret it, I will pull you to die together."


    After that, Roger looked up and swallowed the medicine in the bottle. As soon as it entered his stomach, it turned into a burning breath. Roger only felt that his body was about to catch fire. A powerful force with nowhere to vent filled his body.


    Roger looks up to the sky and roars. He rushes to Tang Shifeng frantically. When he meets Tang Shifeng, he attacks with a fist. Tang Shifeng tries to take Roger''s attack. As soon as he comes into contact, he finds that Roger''s power is much stronger than before. Although he still takes it, his palm is a little numb.


    He was also surprised that Roger''s power had been greatly improved, and the capture technique could not control the crazy Roger, and Roger''s power was still increasing, gradually making him a little overwhelmed.


    James on one side only felt that he had the chance to win, and his proud opponent Tianxing explained: "this terrible angel will continue to stimulate the power in the human body, and become stronger and stronger with the passage of time. After a quarter of an hour, the drug''s power will increase to the maximum, which is the limit of human''s own power. It''s no use tearing up tigers and leopards, but the drug''s power can last up to 20 minutes, There is no doubt that those who take medicine will die. "


    Fang Tianxing said calmly, with a loud voice, the wounded Buddha can penetrate the sky and reverberate in the duel field: "if the opponent of a martial arts practitioner is a layman who has no experience in fighting skills, the process of ending the fight is usually too fast for you to imagine. If the fighting process will last for a period of time, then another skill is also very important, which is summary.


    After the opponent has made several attacks and dodged, find out the regularity. Master the law to control the rhythm, can predict whether the next attack opportunity, and even know what kind of posture they make, can lure the other side to show flaws.


    There are also two very important points. One is emotion management. If the body is controlled by excessive adrenaline, the muscle strength and reaction will be better than normal, but the IQ is only half of normal.


    Thinking is as important to fighting as it is to playing go. One wrong step in go will lose one''s game, and one wrong step in fighting will lose one''s life. The second is the rhythm of breathing, which is very important.


    Be sure to do a good job of breathing according to the rhythm of your own fighting movements. At the beginning, you should consciously breathe with skills. After a long time, breathing will automatically match the rhythm of your body. In combat, the same person''s endurance is far less than that of a person who can breathe when he can''t


    James knew that this was meant for Tang Shifeng, but he was satisfied and said, "no matter how you help him, it''s useless. No one can sustain the attack of the warrior after taking the terror angel. It''s the most beautiful light before the death of life, and it''s also the death knell for the opponent."


    "Don''t be complacent. Fang Tianxing''s words can be said to two people, but Roger''s consciousness is not clear now, and other people''s words can''t be heard at all. It''s just that you use your own life as a bargaining chip. It''s a bit too ruthless." Les saw that James was very proud and couldn''t help saying.

 Chapter 319

    "Since ancient times, history has always been written by winners. Now Roger''s power has reached the limit of human body, and even the coming of gods can''t save your people." James laughs with undisguised pride, and the victory is right in front of him.


    The battle between Tang Shifeng and Roger is still going on. Tang Shifeng can''t resist Roger''s attack. The original stable boxing fight is about to collapse. Once it collapses, with Roger''s current strength, Tang Shifeng is afraid that he will be blasted to pieces in an instant.


    Tang Shifeng was clumsy on the left and clumsy on the right, and it was hard to resist Roger''s fist power. Although he tried his best to avoid it, Roger''s fist still rubbed his cloak. His cloak was lifted by Roger''s fist style, and his face was completely different from that of the people present.


    "Ah, he is an oriental." All the people present made surprised voices, which was too strange for them. In this era, both the economy and culture of the Oriental people are far more than those of the western world. The western world admires the Oriental civilization and development.


    Women in the western world are proud to marry men in the eastern world. Men in the western world are only jealous, so they always regard men in the eastern world as their most powerful competitors.


    It has always been the people of the western world who went to the east to learn excellent cultural and economic knowledge. It is also rare for the Oriental people to come to the western world. Tang Shifeng covered his appearance in order not to attract too much attention.


    Seeing his true face, many doubts before him became clear one by one, and the Chinese national art on display became normal, and everything became no longer strange.


    Tang Shifeng has fallen into a very dangerous situation. At this moment, what Fang Tianxing said before sounded in his mind. Roger now looks very powerful, but he is not without flaws. After all, a person''s potential is limited, and it is impossible to stimulate the potential without limit. When the potential is exhausted, the person taking the medicine will surely run out of oil.


    In addition, the angel of terror is not without flaws. After taking the angel of terror, the drug users can instantly gain powerful power, which is far beyond the level of asceticism.


    Ordinary people suddenly get such a powerful force, it is inevitable that there will be difficult to self-sustaining problems, like a child who always plays with a stick, how can she use a big iron bar freely.


    Thinking of this, Tang Shifeng has a plan in his heart. Roger''s boxing power soon reaches its limit. Tang Shifeng suddenly steps forward and doesn''t seem to stand firm. He deliberately sells a flaw to Roger.


    There is a range between the weak and the strong. The comprehensive strength is weaker than you, but you can use my strength to fight your weakness. So I''m most afraid of those who are stronger than you and have better technology than you. There''s no such thing as "the weak win the strong.". Roger looks strong now, but he can''t control it freely.


    Tang Shifeng takes advantage of the opportunity to let Roger punch. Roger''s strength is great at the moment, which leads to the instability of the center of gravity of the upper body. Tang Shifeng seizes the opportunity to trip Roger, and Tang Shifeng catches Roger''s hands.


    The talons locked Roger''s joints, making him unable to get up. Roger struggled desperately, but he could not break free. No matter how strong he was, he could not go against the characteristics of human body.


    Roger resisted several times and failed. He seemed to be a little sober. He sobbed and said, "help... Help me. I don''t want to die...". As long as you can save me, I will admit defeat. "


    But the person who took the angel of terror didn''t live at all. After the medicine, his potential was exhausted and his life was exhausted.


    At the moment of death, Roger''s strong desire for survival made him ask for help from his enemies, and let his opponents save him, which was never happened in the duel.


    In fact, since he took the angel of terror, Roger regretted that he should not work for James. He knew that once the medicine was over, he would die. If he could survive, he would rather give up everything.


    But people can''t go back to heaven when they are dying. No one who takes terror angel can survive, and Tang Shifeng can''t help him.


    Fang Tianxing immediately said to him: "Tang Shifeng, seal his eight channels, protect his heart with genuine Qi, I will have a way to save him."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Tang Shifeng immediately started to seal Roger''s whole meridians. When the meridians were sealed, Roger could not move and fell into a coma. According to the duel rules, once he lost the ability to resist, he would lose. Without hesitation, the referee immediately announced Tang Shifeng''s victory.


    James outside the challenge arena roared. He was very angry about Roger''s failure. He was so angry that he smashed things everywhere. Because of Roger''s failure, the final victory had to be decided by the duel result between James and rez, and he was not sure that he would defeat rez.


    But these are not what Fang Tianxing cares about. He wants to save Roger from the shadow of death. It is Fang Tianxing''s belief to give him the chance to live a new life and let everyone have the chance to choose his own life.


    The medicine power of the angel of death is too strong. Before, Roger sealed the eight channels of the strange classic, and the power was scattered by the medicine power. Fang Tianxing sealed Roger''s channels with a silver needle to keep his life power from dispersing.


    But the terrible angel''s powerful medicine has been rampaging in Roger''s body. Roger is more and more painful. His forehead is in cold sweat and his face is twisted together.


    Tang Shifeng is watching. Fang Tianxing tries to cure Roger. In fact, he doesn''t understand it. He asks suspiciously, "Roger took the angel of terror himself. He also wanted to die because of the medicine. You don''t have to blame yourself if you can''t save him."


    "No, life is the most precious treasure. People sometimes make wrong choices, but it would be too cruel to lose life because of this choice. The world is cold, but people can''t be so numb. " Fang Tianxing said to Tang Shifeng.


    Fang Tianxing combs Roger''s Qi and blood, forces away the extra medicine and protects his life, while communicating with Tang Shifeng.


    Most of the people in the world are not villains, but too many callous people who turn a deaf ear to and turn a blind eye to many things around them.


    It''s not uncommon to be indifferent to what happens to others. In fact, no one is perfect, no one can be insensitive to anything, and no one can be indifferent to everything.


    Many people will have a cavity of blood at the beginning, and want to try to change the world. For strangers who have never met, we will regret, lament and feel sad at first.


    But with the passage of time, he will gradually disappear in our memory, so we should cherish our own life, in exchange for life, just a moment of heat, it is not worth it.


    We are often dissatisfied with the current social mechanism. When you try to change, you will only feel a deep sense of frustration and powerlessness. For most ordinary people, only by striving to obtain more social resources can they survive better.


    Many people have tried to warm the world with their own blood, but the frustration brought by the failure of practice and the pressure of public opinion from people around them assimilate you.


    Those who are unwilling to do so have the courage to regain their strength, but they fail again because they are not strong enough, or they run into a wall somewhere else, and finally collapse. They don''t come out of the collapse, and they become apathetic and never return to their former gentleness.

 Chapter 320

    Day after day, year after year, the goal is not closer to you with the passage of time. If a person wants to succeed in every major event, he needs to pile up several successful minor events. Otherwise, the original passion and ambition will be exhausted with time. What''s more, this kind of unconscious repetition is hard to find.


    Slowly, you will feel that it has no effect and no value. In the face of social injustice, you shout angrily, but nobody pays attention to it. Only some of the remaining blood, some hidden, some have long been polished by life. When you try to save the numb people around you, you must have a strong heart, wake them up to find hope, and at the same time, protect yourself from despair.


    As people grow up, they will find that they are small and the world is unpredictable. When you see someone who doesn''t have shoes, you feel sorry for him, but there will be someone who doesn''t have feet. When you see someone buying a new car and a new house, they are very happy, but when they are young, they always use their own happiness as the standard to judge human affairs. When they grow up, they gradually know that everyone has their own fate, happiness and pain.


    However, if a person gloats on others, or does not show any respect for others, it can only be said that it is a matter of other people''s quality. I would like to believe that a person who will worry about growing up and is willing to reflect on himself will never become insensitive. According to their own ability to do what they can do, this is to achieve and help the world, poor alone.


    Fang Tian''s jargon is like this, and he always regards these words as his own belief in life.


    Tang Shifeng is deep in thought. He knows that Fang Tianxing''s words are right, but few people can stick to their beliefs. Even if they know that something is right, they dare not do it for the sake of interests. Many people even do it for the sake of interests.


    Fang Tianxing constantly stimulates Roger''s meridians with silver needles to make the exhausted Qi and blood run in his body, which forces the power of the angel of terror out of his body and awakens his life power again.


    Roger just felt like he was standing in front of the gate of hell. As soon as he raised his foot, he would fall into the abyss. He was very afraid that once he fell into the deep, he would never be able to return to the world.


    Roger''s various emotions flow, including loss, hesitation, fear, and more regret. He regrets that he should not serve the angel of terror, and that he should not work for someone like James and belittle his life.


    If you can survive, you must live up to your life. You should seize the time to do something meaningful and spend more time with your wife and children. You used to be such a jerk. You only know how to make contributions, but you can''t do anything. You let your wife and children suffer for no reason.


    Can only really have a chance to recover it, everything is just their own imagination, perhaps no chance, everything is too late.


    "As long as you sincerely look forward to it, there will be hope. No matter how terrible the darkness is, it can not stop people from pursuing the power of light." Fang Tianxing''s voice rang out slowly in his heart.


    It is the so-called never forget, there will be repercussions.


    Fang Tianxing''s words let Roger''s heart has dissipated hope to rekindle, let him find his own hope.


    Roger regained his confidence in survival, and the power of life in his body gradually recovered. His heart, which had stopped beating, revived and began to beat again.


    Roger''s heart began to beat and his blood began to flow. With a sigh of relief from president Fang Tian, Roger finally came back to life. It can be said that he came back from the gate of death.


    Seeing Roger being rescued, Tang Shifeng said in surprise: "you really rescued him."


    "Hope is not something to wait for, but something to strive for." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Tang Shifeng certainly didn''t believe that if someone else said that to him, but Fang Tianxing not only said that, but also really did it, which is admirable.


    Roger came back to the world from the gate of death. His blood flow and breathing recovered smoothly. He woke up slowly and opened his eyes to see the world. He said involuntarily, "I''m not dead. Do I still live in this world?"


    "Of course you still live in this world. Congratulations, you are the first one to survive after taking the angel of terror." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Roger was surprised to verify whether he was really alive. He trembled and raised his hand. Because he was still very weak, he trembled and lifted it up. He touched his face and pinched hard. He felt the pain and let go.


    "I''m still alive." Roger is surprised to jump up, but his body can''t support him at all. What he shows is that Roger is constantly twisting, like a prawn on the shore.


    "You are just in good health now. You can''t do strenuous exercise. You need to take good care of yourself for a while. Don''t be too happy to be sad." Fang Tianxing reminded him.


    Roger just stopped twisting. Fang Tianxing said to Tang Shifeng: "help me find his family. Recently, he needs to be taken care of."


    Tang Shifeng nodded. He believed Fang Tianxing''s words and immediately went to find someone.


    On the other side, the duel between James and Reyes is still going on. This stop decides who will inherit the Baron''s position. The loser will lose everything and the winner will win everything. This is a very serious gamble.


    It''s very important for them. Honor is the life of the knight and the honor they will defend to the death.


    Just as the Knights'' Creed says: Knights are the symbol of fighting and loyalty. Whenever Knights encounter enemies they can''t match, they will not retreat, they will only issue a battle roar symbolizing glory again: "loyalty faith glory courage!"


    In feudal times, knights often wear helmets, but this dress makes people feel uncomfortable in summer. Therefore, some Knights will take off their armor when they travel. However, according to chivalry, it is not decent to attack a knight without armor. He should wait until his opponent is dressed up.


    The feudal upper class was born in the need of war, and its behavior morality was rooted in the worship of war. In a sense, chivalry just leads chivalrous energy to the enemy.


    The cultural level of indoctrination is very important. The upper class has been patiently indoctrinating chivalry morality to these rough warriors. He always opposed and tried to suppress the feudal war and advocated that it was a sin to fight for plundering property.


    In fact, knights in the middle ages were always warlike warriors. Even in their spare time, they also held martial arts competitions, and such activities were as dangerous as real swords and guns at the beginning. Of course, the church''s opposition also has a certain inhibitory effect. For example, the weapons used in the martial arts competition are no longer as sharp as before.


    In this land, it is no accident that Knights like knights can be born. For every successful person, success requires ability, but there must be courage and determination to be present all the time. Where does the courage of knights come from?

 Chapter 321

    A lot of times, history is always similar. Les won the duel. According to the contract, he became the Baron here and ruled the party. James, the loser, left here with his confidants and took away not many people.


    James failed and fell down. The rest of James were cleaned up. Soon all the people here were loyal to rez. Rez''s position was completely stable, just like his cheap father Baron Thor.


    Rule was restored Here, and the common people continued to live their own lives. There was no change as before. The only change was that the new Baron became Reyes.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t try to change anything. He didn''t say anything. He just left here silently.


    Tang Shifeng, who stayed behind because of his meritorious service, was able to get a good position in Les'' team. If he had meritorious service, he would be rewarded. If he had a fault, he would be punished. This is an inevitable means to maintain the rule, so as to improve the cohesion.


    Roger, who once followed James, should have been purged, but because Tang Shifeng pleaded for him, and it was a miracle that he survived, Les also showed great mercy to let him live.


    Roger said that he was tired of fighting and killing, so he vowed that he would only be a farmer in his life, never set foot in the vanity fair again, live in seclusion in the countryside and live a poor life.


    However, many people came to find fault, but because of the protection of Tang Shifeng, Roger was able to live a peaceful life.


    Fang Tianxing left here, not too much nostalgia, there are too many people in need of help, as for the change here is not overnight, Fang Tianxing came to Hua''an City, there is no longer the appearance of being destroyed.


    There are brand-new buildings everywhere, which is not in line with the common sense. It makes people feel that the city once had an extraordinary past. There are hawkers and shops all over the street, but they don''t seem to be in a mess. On the contrary, they are extremely neat and everything seems to be in order.


    It seems that Chang FA has managed Hua''an city well. Fang Tianxing thought to himself that he was walking on the street at will. He saw a place in front of him where many people were watching. Fang Tianxing also went to have a look.


    That is an old lady fell on the road, a young man stood beside him, some embarrassed said: "old man, you are not in any trouble, I am also in a hurry, can''t always stay here."


    The old lady suddenly whine and whine, while pulling the young man''s trouser legs, complaining: "you knocked me down, you have to pay me money to go."


    "Are you hurt, or I''ll accompany you to the hospital." The young man said to the old lady.


    The old lady was so reluctant that she caught him and said, "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I just want you to pay me five monthly tickets. I''ll get some medicine myself."


    The young man''s name is Zhang Xiaofeng. On the way, he was touched by the old lady. Seeing that Zhang Xiaofeng was not moved, the old lady quickly said, "as long as I have a monthly ticket, give me the money, I''ll leave, and I won''t interfere with your life any more. You can earn three monthly tickets in one day. It''s not too much for me. "


    Zhang Xiaofeng doesn''t intend to lose money to her. He knows that he has been wronged. Once he gives the old lady money, she will continue to do so next time. She will harm more people like herself, which is no different from doing evil.


    Soon another middle-aged uncle came over. He came to Zhang Xiaofeng and said, "young man, did you knock the old man down? I''ll be the master. You only need to pay him three monthly tickets, and this matter will be solved. How about that


    The middle-aged uncle was obviously with the old lady. They cheated with each other. Zhang Xiaofeng didn''t want to expose him, but just ignored their words.


    The former Hua''an city experienced the devastation of war. Although the city was rebuilt, the world in people''s hearts collapsed, established the law of society, and restored the order of production and life.


    The destruction of a city is terrible, and people''s mental breakdown is even more terrible. Countless examples have proved that in the event of major natural and man-made disasters, homes are destroyed or relatives are lost, some people will be passive and sink into a strong grief, unable to extricate themselves. Throughout the history, serious secondary disasters have occurred after many major disasters, the main reason is the collapse of the spiritual world of the victims, causing social unrest.


    Fang Tianxing is also very attentive to all this, but it all depends on the ability of frequent governance. Governance of a big country is like cooking small delicacies, which requires great patience and the ability to devise strategies.


    The old lady asked Zhang Xiaofeng to compensate for three monthly tickets, otherwise she would not let him leave. Zhang Xiaofeng was so anxious that he almost cried.


    Zhang Xiaofeng is in a hurry to go to work. He has just joined the work and is eager to express himself. Moreover, Zhang Xiaofeng''s life is very stressful. The old lady''s unwillingness will have a great impact on his work and life, and will bring a lot of trouble. This is where the old lady''s chips lie.


    It''s not that the old lady thinks that she must be able to turn the black one into the white one, but she thinks that she can use it to get money.


    Helpless Zhang Xiaofeng had to choose to call the police, the police will come about 10 minutes later, do not want to listen to the curse of those people, boring Zhang Xiaofeng opened his mobile phone to read an online novel he is chasing.


    There is a story about Faust in Goethe''s works.


    Faust in Goethe''s works is an old man who lives in the ivory tower of learning. Facing his decaying body, Faust regretted very much. He felt that his life was coming to an end before it started. He spent his whole life studying knowledge, but he tasted too little of life experience, but he was tired of knowledge.


    Just when he was worried, the devil appeared at the right time to tempt him to sell his soul. In exchange, he would start his life again and give him the opportunity to taste all the experiences he had given up in order to study knowledge.


    At the beginning, Faust was ambitious. He said with great ambition: "I want to plunge into the torrent of time, I want to plunge into the progress of events... Happiness is not important to me, so if I say in a moment:" I am satisfied, please stop! I will lose... I will grasp the highest and deepest things with my spirit, and I will taste the sorrow and happiness of all mankind. "


    In this way, Faust was transformed by the devil, and his body became young and powerful. He embarked on the experience of his life. The devil always wanted Faust to be hedonistic, speculative or vulgar, but Faust was not such a person. For him, experience is the ideal and passion for life after pursuing knowledge all his life. In his heart, experience is not for experience, nor can he go to hedonism.


    In the book, Mephisto claims to be the "spirit of negation" and the embodiment of "evil". As the main villain of an epic, he is actually the representative of the declining class and all decadent reactionary forces.

 Chapter 323

    He tried his best to lead Faust astray and make him fail, which is the epitome of the reactionary forces trying to block and destroy the trend of the progressive era. But the devil himself is a nihilist, although he can guide Faust to make mistakes, and use his mistakes to do all kinds of bad things, and Faust, who is opposite to him, is the representative of creative spirit, and he is immortal.


    Since Faust achieved the overall victory through numerous local failures, many local victories could not guarantee the overall failure of Mephisto, which became his inevitable destination.


    In fact, every destructive action of Mephisto contributed to the development of Faust from the opposite side. This is the logic of dialectics. The idea expressed by Goethe in the book has something in common with Engels''s historical role of evil.


    But like Faust, the image of Mephisto is not single. In his contradiction, besides the main aspect of "negative spirit", there is also a positive secondary aspect. With sharp eyes, he saw many corruption phenomena in the real court and exposed and satirized them.


    After all, Faust came out of the medieval study, and there are still obvious traces of the old on his body. His character is full of contradictions, just as he dissected himself: "there are two kinds of spirit in my mind, one is persistent in the world, indulging in love, the other is to transcend the world, to the lofty spiritual realm.


    It is no doubt that he led the way to the lofty realm, but he indulged in lust, that is, he was greedy for immediate enjoyment, so that he did not hesitate to go along with the court to suppress the uprising.


    This fully reflects the small and mediocre side of him. It was this side that the kind and pure Gretchen and her family became his victims. These dark sides of Faust reflect the inherent shortcomings of the bourgeoisie, and indicate that this class will inevitably turn to the opposite side, which is sharply opposed to the working people.


    Faust wants to experience the feelings of the world, through the study life, love life, political life, the pursuit of classical beauty and achievements in five stages.


    These five stages are based on reality. They highly concentrated the spiritual course of German and European bourgeoisie''s exploration and struggle from the Renaissance to the early 19th century. Here, Faust can be said to be a symbolic artistic image, and Goethe portrays him as an embodiment of the fate of all mankind.


    Of course, the so-called "all mankind" is actually the expansion of the typical image of an advanced intellectual in the period of rising bourgeoisie. Like other bourgeois thinkers in the age of enlightenment, Goethe also regarded his class as the main representative of all mankind.


    Faust walked out of the dark study and went to nature and broad real life, which reflected the anti feudal spirit of awakening bourgeois thought, negating religious theology and criticizing the dark reality from Renaissance, religious reform to the violent advance movement.


    The love tragedy of Faust and Magan''s tears is the reflection and negation of the narrow pursuit of personal happiness and hedonism.


    The failure in politics shows that the political ideal of enlightened monarch is illusory. The unfortunate ending of the combination with Helen declares the disillusionment of the humanitarianism ideal of aestheticizing modern people with classical beauty.


    In the end, Faust found the truth of life in the grand cause of mobilizing the masses to transform nature and create a paradise on earth. It is not difficult to see the shadow of the kingdom of reason repeatedly described by the enlightenment in the 18th century, and vaguely hear the voice of utopian socialists calling for the future in the 19th century.


    Soon the police came and took the old lady and the middle-aged uncle to take notes. However, the old lady and the middle-aged uncle insisted that Zhang Xiaofeng had hurt her and never let go. The police had no evidence to arrest them. Zhang Xiaofeng told the police officer what he thought and the police officer told him that he could consider his suggestion.


    For example, two members of a criminal gang, a and B, were arrested. They were completely separated from each other, and there was absolutely no way to exchange information with each other. At present, the police lack evidence to convict them of the main crimes they have committed. However, the police have some secondary evidence in their hands, which can give them one year for each of them on a lighter charge. So the police put forward the terms of Faust transaction to them at the same time.


    In the first case, if both the old lady and the middle-aged uncle have confessed their crimes, they will each be sentenced to two years.


    Second, if the old lady confesses and the middle-aged uncle does not, the old lady can be released. The middle-aged uncle will be in prison for three years, and vice versa.


    In the third case, if the old lady and the middle-aged uncle do not make a confession, then each of them will be fined.


    Explain more clearly. The middle-aged uncle and the old lady know the three terms of the above transaction very clearly. In other words, they know that the evidence in the hands of the police is only enough to sentence each person for one year. If there is no such transaction, they will each serve one year in prison.


    With this deal, as long as both of them do not plead guilty, or as long as they are fined or sentenced to one year, there is no deterrent force for them.


    It''s not the first time that they have done such a thing. They are all very smart people. In other words, each of them will make decisions for the purpose of maximizing their own interests. In this game, if a criminal''s choice is not to confess, then we call his choice cooperation.


    OK, let''s take a look at their choice. If you are an old lady, you don''t know how the middle-aged uncle will choose, so you must consider the possible consequences of every choice made by the middle-aged uncle.


    If the middle-aged uncle chose silence, which choice would be more cost-effective? If you are silent, you will be in prison for one year; If you make a statement, then you don''t have to go to jail. So if the middle-aged uncle is silent, the old lady should choose not to confess.


    If the middle-aged uncle chooses to confess, what are the consequences of your two choices? If you are silent, you will be in prison for three years; If you confess, you''re going to be in jail for two years. Two years is better than three.


    Therefore, no matter which choice the middle-aged uncle makes, he should know that the choice of confession is more cost-effective. Therefore, "confession" is the only reasonable and rational choice for Party A to maximize benefits and minimize losses.


    In the same way, the middle-aged uncle would choose to confess. In this way, our clever policeman will get two confessions the next morning. This no suspense ending is the only answer to the classic prisoner''s dilemma. When the prisoner''s dilemma is changed by other conditions, the answer will also change.


    Two prisoners are forced into a miserable dilemma by this game. It is clear that there is a possibility that you and I are good, but the result is that you are not good and I am not good. The inevitable outcome is the famous Nash equilibrium.

 Chapter 324

    This is the only way to solve the old lady''s accusations, and the police also used this method.


    Soon the police called the old lady and Zhang Xiaofeng together. The police told them that if they didn''t tell the truth, they would be punished for disturbing the public order and had to be detained for several days.


    Unable to withstand the pressure, the old lady immediately withdrew the evidence against Zhang Xiaofeng. Zhang Xiaofeng was released. The old lady was fined for intentional fraud and was warned not to slander others.


    When Zhang Xiaofeng returned to the company, director Zhao, the leader of his department, saw that Zhang Xiaofeng was late. He immediately changed his face and said, "Zhang Xiaofeng, how do you come here at this time? Do you know what time you go to work? Do you know how much time you have wasted?"


    All the colleagues around looked at Zhang Xiaofeng. In the original Hua''an City, many people were afraid of the strong oppression of the leaders and refused to stand out for fear of losing their jobs. After the reconstruction of the new Hua''an City, it has never favored the powerful, but sheltered the weak, so that ordinary people can live a dignified life without suffering.


    But the oppression is happening in front of our eyes. Soon someone stood up to speak for Zhang Xiaofeng. He stood up to the director and said, "director Zhao, you don''t ask Zhang Xiaofeng why he was late. It''s too much to scold him."


    Director Zhao was speechless, and soon he said, "no matter what the reason, it''s wrong to be late."


    Director Zhao is very strong. He has been a grass-roots manager in an outside company for a long time. He doesn''t treat these employees as human beings at all. He is just a tool for production. He must let them know that what is good for production is good, and what is not good for production must be firmly suppressed.


    However, Hua''an city is not like the outside world, where capitalists oppress workers, regard people as tools, and restrict the development of individual people.


    Before, a colleague had a girlfriend who worked overtime for a long time and went on business all the year round. It was really not easy to have a girlfriend because he always had to go on business because he often worked overtime, and his girlfriend broke up. Director Zhao advised people: "why does a man have no wife? What''s the use of keeping this kind of girlfriend with her?"


    Fairness and justice in this world do not exist naturally, but are won by many people with their blood.


    In the past, many companies did not follow the law and required to work according to the national regulations. After being dismissed by the company, they asked their colleagues to testify. When there is a problem in the company, the most common one is not to eliminate the problem, but to eliminate the person who raised it.


    Once someone wants to resist the company''s rules, he will be expelled from the team and no longer be a member of the company.


    Why do you think your colleagues will testify when you leave? Most of them are still in the company, and they have to eat the company''s bread. Testifying for others is likely to make them lose their jobs. How can we expect the people who are interested to testify for themselves regardless of their own interests? That''s why it''s hard to force people.


    Even those who have left their jobs and work in such a small circle, how much risk should they take on such a large company? When an employee reports such a big company, do you think that the people in the legal department of the company are eating for nothing? Have these big companies done less to confuse black and white? Can you press your future on the illusory social justice?


    Any one who deceives unarmed people into believing in the so-called justice to confront those who are oppressed by the mountain is either stupid or bad.


    In addition, these companies advocating struggle are like Huaan city college entrance examination. Even though they have various disadvantages, they can basically guarantee relative fairness. They have also seen ordinary employees in the company directly upgrade to the manager level by their own efforts. But that guy really works hard. He leaves work at 1:00 a.m. every day and never takes a vacation.


    In some companies, at least his efforts can be recognized by the company and the superior, and they have no objection to his promotion.


    Let''s go back to Lao Fan. Before he came to the company, he was self-employed. His income was not stable, but he worked freely. Because I bought a house and my wife was pregnant, I had some financial pressure. In addition, in the words of the company, I also wanted to break my comfort zone and challenge myself.


    It turns out that this challenge seems to be too big. My wife was not accompanied during her pregnancy. During the prenatal examination, my wife drove to the hospital by herself, and her daily work completely ignored her life. Due date is just after the festival. I don''t know if I can''t accompany her because of overtime


    For Lao Fan, such a balance between work and life has been lost, and this balance can not be exchanged even with salary.


    Lao Fan believes that companies that encourage struggle are suitable for those who are willing to sacrifice their life and time for their income, dreams and so on. The company will also give these people a relatively fair return.


    However, if you think that work is work, life is life, and work is just for a better life, I''m afraid you can''t agree with the company in terms of values, so it will be very painful


    It can only be said that we are not suitable for the company, and there is no right or wrong. I hope that those who struggle and pursue their dreams will have a bright future in the company, and that those who put life first can find their own poems and distant places.


    First of all, employees are human beings with all kinds of human weaknesses. In the hot times, there are many people who can shed their blood for their career and ideals. But that era has passed, and it is bound to pass.


    Any organization condensed by ideals and beliefs will be mediocre and secularized after the cooling of ideals and beliefs. But the secularized organization must take the place of the original ideal faith by the corresponding system construction to restrict the member''s behavior.


    Corruption and lazy administration are the result of inadequate system construction. We still want to solve the problem by stressing ideals and beliefs. It''s just that the medicine is not right. Of course, the disease can''t be cured.


    But a lot of things are actually happening, because things that are not right are bound to happen, and things that are happening are not necessarily right. Above the law, under the morality, how many things happen in it.

 Chapter 325

    After understanding this logic, you will have a lot of feelings when you look back at your work plan and your work style. For a simple example, you will dare to break through some rules, so as to obtain the premium beyond those rules and the corresponding resource harvest. Grasp your degree in all the people, and grasp the degree up and down.


    If you do things step by step, even if you are the one who needs to abide by the rules most, you can''t accumulate more resources than those who are flexible. All this will show up when you can''t work any more after 35 years old.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if you follow the rules to sell and become an enterprise, I''m sorry. You don''t even know how to die. The right way is to find a balance between the bottom line and morality. For example, if you sell something, it can''t have quality problems. This is the bottom line. It''s stipulated by law.


    But its peak is to benefit the people and contribute to social development. This is the top of morality. In this area, you should find a balance point of "profit maximization", that is, the quality is a little higher but not too much, the selling price is a little cheaper but not so cheap that everyone in the society can use it, calculate the value-added tax and your scale effect, Then find more than 60 intervals from 1 to 100, and execute.


    How to make a law, 30% or 50%, is not decided by the state. It is decided by the age, regional structure, productivity status, supply side structure, international status, per capita GDP, and even your fertility rate. This does not include your social system and the political culture you have accumulated for thousands of years.


    Just like if you directly block the average line of education, all people have to use the same, then this society is a huge disaster. But for the United States, it is not so painful, because the class has been fixed for a long time, and people of different classes have no idea of overstepping.


    For example, if you directly apply the foreign model to Hua''an City, the suicide rate of this generation of living people will soar immediately, because the social pressure is too great. The larger the base, the more difficult it is to manage a large system, and it is difficult for large enterprises to turn around, let alone a big city.


    To manage Hua''an City, the first thing you need to do is to slow down your impatient and stubborn mood and seek common ground while reserving differences, because you are facing an environment where you are going to grow old before you get rich, where the system is huge, where there are huge regional differences, and where everyone is still very utilitarian.


    Fang Tianxing and Chang FA are sitting in the city master''s mansion. Fang Tianxing changes a mirror in which Zhang Xiaofeng is blackmailed by the old lady.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "many middle-aged and elderly people in Hua''an city have lost their children and have no means to live. There are many people who make a living by cheating. What do you think of this phenomenon?"


    Chang FA said to Tian Xing, "before the destruction of Hua''an City, a county in Hua''an city where I lived, it was a village. In the past, people never looked at the traffic lights when crossing the road. They walked horizontally like crabs, and the vehicles didn''t know how to avoid pedestrians. They were all overbearing and arbitrary, often causing conflicts and accidents.


    One year, the county magistrate patted his head and came up with an idea to let all the traffic police at the grass-roots level go down to solve this problem. They were holding a rope in their hand. Whenever there was a red light, they used the rope to stop pedestrians. When there was a green light, they put down the rope to let everyone pass.


    This method is very simple and crude, consuming a lot of manpower at the grass-roots level, but it is also very effective. Half a year later, the county magistrate removed the rope, and everyone began to cross the road according to the traffic rules because of the habit. In another half a year, the grass-roots traffic controllers are no longer needed.


    After hearing this story, Chang FA exclaimed that this leader is absolutely a talent, and the high level needs people who really understand the grass-roots ecology and the real situation of the people.


    In this world, you can''t ask others to have what you also have, just like a child born in an ordinary family, who has to spend money like other rich second generation. To understand the different stages of society is the first step to understand the world.


    In other words, for children who have just graduated in recent years, the starting salary for Internet, traditional industry, system and medical education may be tens of thousands.


    Why? It''s because of the different times and social levels. In fact, the excess income earned by some of us is not how awesome you are, how powerful you are, how ingenious your code is, how popular your product logic is, and how stable your growth and operation are, but because of the times. You''re not much smarter or smarter than the others.


    In fact, in modern society, human alienation is almost omnipresent. It permeates the relationship between people''s work, people''s consumer goods, people''s country, people''s compatriots and people themselves. Man creates an unprecedented man-made world.


    People build a complex social machine to manage the technological machine they build. However, people do not realize that everything they create is superior to people. People don''t feel like creators and centers, but more like slaves of robots created by people''s hands.


    The more power people release, the more they feel how powerless they are as a person. People are faced with their own power, which is reflected in the things they create and has been independent from people. People are controlled by what they make and lose ownership of themselves.


    The sophisticated artificial intelligence algorithm makes a person, a living worker, whose various needs are no longer the purpose, but become a tool for people or a non-human machine to realize their economic interests.


    More deeply, the issue of alienation involves one of the basic characteristics of capitalist economy: the process of quantification and abstraction.


    Modern businessmen not only have to do millions of dollars of business, but also have to deal with millions of customers, thousands of shareholders, workers and employees. So these people are just a lot of small parts in a big machine. The businessman has to control the machine and calculate its effect. Finally, everyone is regarded as an abstract entity and number. On this basis, businessmen calculate economic activities, predict the development trend of production and make decisions.


    It is worth noting that such a cold abstraction is not only for manual workers, but for every class and group.


    For workers, they are represented as economic producers, extracting the characteristics of working hours, rhythm, concentration, efficiency and so on.


    In free expression in industry, Gillespie describes this trend: as designers, micro action researchers, and scientific managers further deprive workers of the right to think and act freely, work becomes more and more repetitive and requires less thinking. Life is being denied, and people''s need for control, creation, curiosity and independent thinking has been curbed. The inevitable result is the workers'' retreat or struggle, indifference or destruction, and the denial of their own existence.

 Chapter 326

    Some people say that this does not apply to educated intellectuals and white-collar workers, so we just need to study hard and not become ordinary workers. But is that really the case?


    People experience that they are something that can be successfully employed in the market. People''s sense of value depends on whether people can sell themselves at a good price and increase their value.


    People''s mind, soul, body and character are their capital. The task of life is to invest successfully.


    People''s sense of self-worth always depends on factors other than themselves and is subject to the capricious market judgment standard. This alienated personality waiting for price loses the most basic sense of dignity.


    The staff''s Day is different from the boss''s day. At 6 a.m., the alarm clock rings on time. Boss Wu wakes up from the beautiful lady''s arms, washes and changes clothes, and walks down the 600 square meter luxury villa. The nanny has prepared a big breakfast, and his assistant brings up the schedule of the day.


    After breakfast, boss Wu went out to the company at 6:30. His driver had been waiting at the door for a long time. He had a little squint in the spacious business car and just avoided the morning rush. He arrived at the company at 7:30 and was called by the driver, "boss, the company is here."


    Boss Wu came to his own office. He had a pile of documents on his desk, but he made a pot of good tea first and signed the documents while brushing his circle of friends.


    In boss Wu''s schedule, he has to take a flight to another city later, and he will leave later. He goes to the office area outside first to see who is lazy. By the way, he hints to the staff: "I have been to the company long ago, I work so hard, brothers also need to refuel."


    It''s 9 o''clock, one hour and 30 minutes before boarding. The assistant reminds me that it''s time to take the bus. Downstairs, in the elevator just met Zhang Xiaofeng, the company has tens of thousands of people, Zhang Xiaofeng and no impression, should be a new employee, boss Wu secretly sighed: "now Zhang Xiaofeng, no fighting spirit, this is ten o''clock to the company."


    The driver has been waiting at the gate of the company. Boss Wu made a phone call in the car and squinted for a while. It''s all from outside the city to the city. The opposite direction is very smooth. When he wakes up, he has arrived at the airport, and the private plane has been waiting on the apron for a long time.


    It takes three hours on the plane to watch the news and prepare for the signing ceremony in the afternoon.


    After getting off the plane, the special car seamlessly connected. Boss Wu came all the way to the predetermined place, dressed up with the help of the beauty assistant, and walked on the red carpet, talking about several hundred million projects with several leaders, ending the signing ceremony with happy laughter.


    It''s already five o''clock in the afternoon. There''s a small meeting in the evening. I''ll stay in the city for one night. My assistant helped me book the presidential suite of the hotel. I had dinner with several investors in the hotel. By the way, I rented a conference room in the same hotel to discuss how to cheat investment.


    At night, lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep. I suddenly remembered that peony, the young girl I met at the reception a few days ago, happened to be in this city. She graduated from a famous school, had strong working ability, and was a good seedling. So I contacted her to meet her in the bar. By the way, I talked about her future plans. If I could let her work for my company, it would be better.


    It''s early in the morning after I''m busy. I had a very pleasant meeting with peony. The girl is very sensible and fully shows her working ability in bed as soon as she comes up.


    In a word, today is really a full day. After struggling in bed for a long time, boss Wu sleeps happily in gentle village. After waking up, he looks at the time. After opening wechat at 12:30 in the morning, boss Wu sends a circle of friends to match the night scene outside.


    Have you ever seen a city in the early morning? It''s 007''s day again, brothers also need to work hard!


    Seeing the boss''s circle of friends, Zhang Xiaofeng''s sleepiness of working overtime was swept away. He only felt that as long as he worked hard, he could become a man like boss Wu, driving a luxury car and catching beautiful women. Even 007 was full of enthusiasm every day.


    Yesterday, I worked overtime until 12 o''clock before I went home. At 7 o''clock the next morning, Zhang Xiaofeng''s alarm clock rang. Zhang Xiaofeng wriggled in the quilt, reluctantly lifted the empty quilt and got up from the bed.


    Casually put on a T-shirt, Zhang Xiaofeng went to the bathroom to wash, looked in the mirror and found that his dark circles were a little heavier.


    Take your bags, walk out of the rental house and come to the bus stop. The people waiting for the bus have already lined up. They have to shiver in the cold wind with the steamed buns and soybean milk they just bought. Fortunately, they almost lined up after breakfast.


    Squeeze into the bus, face almost close to the door. In the morning, the bus can take the bus lane. Fortunately, the bus doesn''t even have a place to lift its hand. So we have to listen to music or books with Bluetooth headset.


    Because they live in the suburbs of the city, it takes two hours to get to the downtown business area. When the bus is halfway through, the congestion begins. The bus moves forward at a nearly peristaltic speed until it enters the next bus lane.


    The roads in the business area are even more congested. The buses are almost unable to walk. After looking at the time, Zhang Xiaofeng has 30 minutes to go to work. So he has to get off at the nearest bus stop, find a shared bike and ride to the company.


    But on the way, I met granny''s blackmail and wasted time. I arrived at the company at more than ten o''clock. I was made difficult by the director, and I couldn''t tell what I had suffered.


    In the elevator, unexpectedly saw the company boss Wu, Zhang Xiaofeng respectfully called out: "Mr. Wu, good morning."


    General manager Liu just nodded to him, but Zhang Xiaofeng saw some disdain and disdain from his eyes.


    Zhang Xiaofeng was reprimanded by the director because he was late. When he came to his work station, just as he turned on the computer, a lot of news came out. The mail window and chat window filled the whole screen. He felt headache when he looked at it. When he finished processing these, it was almost noon.


    Fortunately, the company packs lunch and finishes it in the dining area in a hurry. Zhang Xiaofeng pulls out the folding bed from under the table and is ready to have a good sleep. Of course, the sleep is less than half an hour, and there are always some colleagues knocking on the keyboard. Damn, these people don''t have to rest! Of course, they may also be playing games secretly.


    In the afternoon, before the lunch break, the department director called for a meeting. When the stupid department director held a meeting, he rejected a lot of previous plans and put forward a lot of new ideas.


    After the meeting, he began to change the code, add several new functions, compile, and a lot of trouble came out. Zhang Xiaofeng was so anxious that he wanted to curse his mother.


    Forget it, it''s still important to make money. Zhang Xiaofeng continued to work. Before he knew it, it was dinner time. It was the same as noon, but he didn''t rest late at night. His colleagues were still working overtime like chicken blood. As a newcomer, he was sure that he would be wearing shoes after he left, so he had to work overtime. Anyway, he didn''t have a girlfriend when he went back.

 Chapter 327

    Soon after dark, the Department Director suddenly answered a phone call. People''s girlfriends came. Oh, by the way, his girlfriends were the Department Director of another group next door. As soon as they got together, they cleaned up and got off work.


    When the director left, he did not forget to say: "brothers, I have worked hard. I should be able to see the new functions tomorrow morning, right?"


    "What are you looking at?" Zhang Xiaofeng only dares to scold secretly in the heart, but also keeps busy on the hand.


    After ten o''clock, they finally got it done. When they thought about it, a taxi after eleven o''clock could be reimbursed. By the way, they could spend more than half an hour in the company to save money. After all, it''s not easy to make money.


    When it''s time, the taxi Hailing software shows that you need to queue up. Ten minutes later, you finally queue up and go to sleep in the car. When you get to the rental house, the driver calls people to wake up. When you see the amount of money, 200 yuan, the driver must have made a detour, but whatever, anyway, reimbursement.


    It''s already half past twelve when I got home. I took a bath. I lay in bed and fell asleep as soon as my head touched the pillow. In my dream, I saw peony, the goddess of University. I heard that she was still single. Alas, I don''t know when I can have the courage to tell the goddess. However, in my present state, are you still qualified to fall in love?


    At 7 o''clock in the morning, the alarm clock rings. Zhang Xiaofeng wriggles in the bed and looks at the calendar. He has to work overtime on Saturday.


    Reluctantly, Zhang opened the empty quilt and got up from the bed.


    As an adult, Zhang Xiaofeng''s childhood fantasy of adulthood collapsed immediately, because he found that after working, he just changed places to play marbles. He reached the age of 18 and was no more civilized than when he was a child.


    Playing marbles is essentially a zero sum game. The purpose of playing marbles is to earn other people''s marbles. The same is true in the adult world, but it is more complex. The purpose is to exchange resources in hand for more resources.


    The main reason why the exchange of resources is more complicated than marbles is that the nature of resources is different. Some people spend money to make money, others rely on hue, and most people pay for time. The most difficult thing to get rid of here is to pay for time.


    A person''s time is a valuable non renewable resource, just like charcoal burning. You can''t wait until it''s burned to ashes to regret. You can''t be regarded as a human form dry battery. So paying time for resources can only be regarded as original accumulation. Sooner or later, you have to transform from it and pursue your next destination.


    You can get paid when you pay time, and when you go to sleep, the beating of your account numbers stops. But when you burn money instead of time, it''s still making money while you sleep.


    In a highly competitive market, the more saturated the employees'' working hours are, the more heat will be generated by burning money. This is why it is immoral to say that it is the only and non renewable means of production for employees to use struggle instead of burning money to obtain their time. It should not pay for your failed business plan.


    In the game with more open trading, planners often encounter shrewd businessmen. By pondering over the updated version of the log, they can speculate on the idea of planning, and speculate on the price changes of props in the trading market.


    This kind of player is not keen on planning and arranging the way to play for him, but he is very devoted to manipulating the market and playing capital games in the game. They are natural businessmen. In reality, there are always such a group of businessmen who try to figure out the information buried in the text and observe the trend of the version, They are seeking to leverage the opportunity to leverage greater resources.


    Those who forget to eat and sleep for work mostly regard work as a career. The most cruel example comes from the most cruel person, the great mathematician Euler.


    In 1735, EULA, 28, discovered a new method to calculate the orbit of a planet, which took three days to calculate the orbit of a comet. Please note that this three-day world is not a three-day time of getting up at 7 a.m. and going to bed at 10 p.m., but a continuous 72 hours of uninterrupted work, with very little time for eating, going to the toilet and almost no sleep.


    That''s a case in point. Looking at Los Angeles at 4 a.m. is like pediatrics. You can imagine that Euler has entered a state of madness, and he is extremely fierce. So much hate that Euler''s right eye was blind for lack of rest.


    Apart from such extreme exaggeration as Euler, there are actually a large number of cases in which scientists work more than 15 hours a day, such as Einstein, Gauss, Madame Curie and so on. These seem to confirm our hypothesis: the harder people are, the easier they are to succeed.


    But, it''s not fierce. It looks fierce. You think it''s fierce, but it''s not. The true face of it is the love of entering a state of madness.


    Being cruel is a very tired thing, it will consume a lot of energy. If you have ever been cruel at a certain moment, you can deeply understand this. But love, on the contrary, does not consume energy at all. On the contrary, it can even provide you with energy to support you to do what you love.


    I have a friend who graduated from the Department of mathematics and later worked as a tutor for senior high school mathematics in an auxiliary teaching institution. This job is not his favorite. There are a lot of chores and the leadership is very difficult. He didn''t expend a lot of physical strength in his work, but he expended a lot of willpower. After work, he felt that the day was a little boring. He decided to have a little fun after work and do something he liked.


    So he did 10 calculus math problems, many people have similar experience. It''s tiring to develop the learning strategy course for senior high school students. Let''s have a rest and do two conic problems.


    Why do we confuse love with cruelty? Two heavy pieces of iron advanced on the rough concrete floor. The iron is very heavy, the ground is very rough, and the friction is very large. It is very difficult to make the iron move forward. When a person tries his best to push the iron block in the back and let it move for a long distance, we can say that this person is really cruel.


    But if that big lump of iron is actually a car, and a driver just needs to get into the cab and drive the car, he can go a long way. He doesn''t need to overcome too much friction, just need to mobilize the internal driving force of the car. This is the power of love.


    The reason why we confuse love and ruthlessness is that our judgment is measured by moving distance and ignores the internal driving force.


    Even if there is no engine, there is a way to make this big piece of iron move a long distance.


    According to high school physics knowledge, assuming that the surface of the iron block is very smooth and the friction coefficient with the cement ground is very low, it is not so difficult to push the iron block to move for a long distance. Even, if it''s absolutely smooth, you can push the iron forward infinitely.

 Chapter 328

    Onlookers will feel that you are so cruel for pushing such a heavy iron block so far! You smile, reply: This is called the power of inertia.


    Yes, habit is also a powerful force, which can compete with love and ruthlessness. The essence of habit is contained in the smooth iron model we proposed above, which can reduce your psychological and even physical resistance to do things.


    For several years, a man who has not been active for a long time, however, in improving the working conditions and wages of workers, it is difficult for various theories emphasizing market justice to win practical benefits for workers. No matter whether the masterpieces of Marxism Leninism are true or not, they are indeed one of the few weapons that the proletariat can rely on.


    No matter whether the macro vision advocated by Marx and Lenin''s masterpieces is reliable or not, at least compared with other political factions, Marxism is more concerned about the interests of the poor at the bottom of the working class, which is the realistic basis for the existence and even popularity of Marxism.


    The birth and prosperity of Marxism is inseparable from the rise of the capitalist system and the emergence and growth of the working class. As long as capitalism exists for one day, Marxist theory is a critical faction of capitalism. Whether you agree with it or not, it is difficult for you to completely bypass them.

 Chapter 329

    In the world, everyone was blind and groped for the cliff. Suddenly a man opened his eyes. He found that there was a cliff in front of him, so he stopped everyone from moving forward. As a result, he was killed by everyone. Later, there were two people, three people, and more and more people opened their eyes. Quantitative change caused qualitative change, so they no longer went to the cliff, but chose a bright road. This is how human history has been stumbling over step by step.


    Some revolutionaries once said to everyone that the world is everyone''s world. And they all laughed at him, and said, is this man''s word? The world is the monarch''s world. What does it have to do with the common people. After the success of the revolution, the world eventually became the world of the world.


    Now if someone jumps out and says that the wealth of capitalists is everyone''s. It''s bound to be ridiculed by the public. But what if most people think that the wealth of capitalists belongs to everyone?


    Therefore, Marxists say that once truth is grasped by the masses, it will become a huge revolutionary force.


    It''s useless for you to understand Marxism alone, but if you know more people, do you want to say that it''s useless?


    Those bourgeoisie understand this very well, so they are very afraid that the masses have mastered Marxism. But they can''t stop the masses from learning, so they think of ways to distort Marxism, slander Marxism, let the masses who want to learn Marxism learn false Marxism, and let the masses who don''t want to learn fear Marxism.


    One stone is better than a dozen. A worker may still have a lot of old and backward ideas in his mind, but when he throws the first stone at his boss, he has already surpassed many "left-wing" scholars.


    It''s no use reading too much without the will to throw stones. However, the will to resist is not acquired through reading, but through bitter reality.


    I work overtime every day, running around, I can''t sleep well, I can''t eat, but the bosses are very popular.


    Why is that? Why do I work hard all day, but I can barely live, while some people are at ease. From doubt to discontent, from discontent to discontent, from discontent to resistance... This process is awakening.


    However, when thousands of people find that their hearts are full of resentment, they don''t know why, where the pain comes from, and why?


    When they find that people with the same ideas are everywhere, the situation is different. When thousands of people start looking for a way out in their anger, classics come in handy.


    Many times, if a person wants to break his own destiny, he must start from the depth of his mind and really let himself get rid of the shackles of the environment.


    Zhang Xiaofeng submitted his complaint to the Labor Bureau of Hua''an city. He was fined by the company for being late, and he was late because he was blackmailed. It''s not his own problems, and we can''t put the blame on him.


    But director Zhao didn''t pay attention to Zhang Xiaofeng''s explanation and directly gave Zhang Xiaofeng a three-day salary penalty.


    It is a very sensitive issue for companies to impose fines on their employees. Generally speaking, we believe that workers'' wages are their personal property, and the company has no right to reduce or deprive them at will. From the perspective of judicial practice, the company will impose a fine on its employees. Once the employees file an arbitration or lawsuit, the company is likely to lose the lawsuit.


    Originally, as long as he wanted to continue to work in the company and stay in the industry, it was impossible to split his face with the company. But no one thought that Zhang Xiaofeng really chose to sue the company. All of a sudden, director Zhao was flustered. He didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaofeng really dared to sue the company. Suddenly, the boss was very dissatisfied and called director Zhao in the early morning, Tell him that he must deal with this matter well and not bring negative influence to the company.


    Director Zhao was reprimanded, heart is full of pain, teach a small staff, even get into trouble.


    Director Zhao, with a bad face, came back to his office. A woman came in. She was the project manager of the next group. She came here ostensibly to work, but in fact to find director Zhao. The company does not allow workplace love, but it''s only a restriction for grass-roots employees, and there is no such restriction for the leadership.


    Director Zhao was not in a good mood, and his girlfriend manager Yang didn''t care. He just waved to her and said, "now Zhang Xiaofeng is a thorn in the head and brings me a lot of trouble. Just now the boss gave me a lecture. I have to punish him."


    "It''s not easy. Just find a reason to make a mistake for her and force him to leave." The female manager said to Director Zhao.


    Director Zhao pondered for a moment, and did not reflect on whether he had done wrong. Instead, he hated Zhang Xiaofeng. For those who brought trouble to him, he would not consider anything else, just wanted to drive him away from him.


    Zhang Xiaofeng is still working in his own position. The news that he sued the company spread quickly. Many people advised Zhang Xiaofeng to leave the company as soon as possible, because it would certainly cause some people''s difficulties to stay.


    But Zhang Xiaofeng did not choose to leave, but stayed. It seemed that nothing had happened, but everything around him indicated that something big was about to happen.


    The arbitration of the labor bureau came soon. Zhang Xiaofeng took part in the arbitration on time. The boss didn''t show up. Instead, the lawyer of the company appeared to deal with the matter on behalf of the boss. Because the evidence had been collected long ago, the matter went smoothly.


    Soon it was decided that it was illegal for the company to deduct Zhang Xiaofeng''s salary. The company decided to return the deducted part and double it, limiting the payment within one month.


    The company''s lawyer seems to have expected the result long ago, but he doesn''t seem to be depressed. Instead, he is worried about Zhang Xiaofeng''s situation.


    Before leaving, the lawyer of the company patted Zhang Xiaofeng on the shoulder and said to him, "you''d better prepare to leave early. You can''t stay any longer. Boss Wu is very angry. He has talked to all the people below


    Zhang Xiaofeng has a bitter smile on his face. He doesn''t want to leave, but it''s not easy to find a job in his major. It''s not easy to find a suitable job after he leaves the company.


    When Zhang Xiaofeng returned to the company, fewer and fewer people dared to talk to him. There was a vacuum around him, and everyone knew it. The peaceful life of a few days seemed to be the calm before the storm, indicating the coming crisis.


    A few days later, at noon, the silence was finally broken. The company announced that it was going to eliminate the last one. Although it seemed that the whole company would implement it together, the key point was really in Zhang Xiaofeng''s department. Everyone was in constant panic, for fear that they would be eliminated.


    However, Zhang Xiaofeng knows that this is likely to be aimed at himself, and whether others will be fired or not. I don''t know, I''m sure I will be fired.

 Chapter 330

    Zhang Xiaofeng was a little flustered, but he was still calm and waiting for the arrival of the storm.


    Zhang Xiaofeng''s company announced to use the last elimination system to expel some employees. Director Zhao, as a middle-level manager, participated in the formulation and implementation of the system. According to the company''s requirements to each team to develop their own KPI performance indicators, form a clear performance responsibility, department head is the first person in charge.


    At the end of the evaluation cycle, the performance of the team will be evaluated according to the performance responsibility statement, and the last elimination will not be implemented for the team whose performance is achieved or excellent. Otherwise, not only the last one will be eliminated, but the employees who fail to meet the standard will also be reduced, demoted or transferred.


    In the meeting, boss Wu said: "the last elimination is to eliminate the people who are backward in performance. It is basically aimed at those who are lazy and comfortable, take a free ride in the group, do not work hard, rely on others to achieve department performance, but make little contribution by themselves. In the reward system, the company must be able to identify this kind of person, so that he can not fish in troubled waters, and should be eliminated and expelled from the team. "


    After boss Wu finished, he looked at general manager Wei Hua. Wei Hua immediately stood up and said: "the elimination of the last position is basically a wake-up call. It reminds everyone that laziness and backwardness will be eliminated. What''s more, relative backwardness will be eliminated, so as to avoid the appearance of those who no longer want to make progress but think they are muddling along in their work.


    Moreover, because this is an infectious disease, if we do not actively replace this kind of people, it will even affect others and the motivation of the organization to be positive and enterprising.


    Just like the human body, tissue needs metabolism and cell renewal at any time, otherwise it will gradually age, become rigid and lose competitiveness. Especially in the science and technology industry, we can see how many companies have been strong for a while, but they are declining in a short time. Therefore, the last elimination system is a kind of consciousness, a mechanism, let the organization maintain metabolism, prevent aging system.


    Of course, a department is very important in selecting people. In addition to ability, the identification and requirements of personality traits and enthusiasm are the key to determine whether a person is easy to fall into laziness. If a supervisor does not cultivate the ability to read and recognize people, he will use the wrong people.


    If supervisors don''t pay attention to supervision on weekdays, some people will be comfortable and lazy, which will be gradually reflected in the poor performance of the Department. Therefore, departments with poor performance often show that there are many lazy and backward people, so naturally there are more to be eliminated; On the contrary, there will be little or no elimination.


    And in the spirit of this system, we can see that some directors feel good about themselves. They always think that the people in their departments are very good, and they think that the performance of their departments is not bad, so there is no need to replace them. Of course, the relatively backward departments are often the problems of the ability and laziness of the directors themselves. Therefore, the directors also need to be eliminated under the concept of the last elimination system. "


    After the company announced the implementation of the last elimination, a lot of people were in a panic. They all worked like clockwork, and they couldn''t see those chatting. The employees look serious and do things in an orderly way, for fear of being caught making mistakes.


    It seems to be a good policy. When it comes to the grass-roots level, it is a different look. After that, many old employees who muddle along are indeed eliminated. But there are also many very active new employees, either because of bad luck, or because they have not entered the role, they are forced to leave the company.


    A young girl who just graduated did not adapt to this kind of assessment mechanism. After leaving her job, she went to a competitor. Because there was no pressure to eliminate the last one, she quickly made a success. Under the background of the depression of the big industry, her performance surpassed that of many old employees.


    Although some people still stay in the company after many times of last elimination, their previous feelings towards the company and their sincere desire to make achievements have changed. In addition, director Zhao is not a reasonable person, and many people who know that they will be eliminated have been planning to find another job.


    This is not a case in point. The whole company is in a state of panic and lack of sense of belonging. It seems that everyone in the company is working hard, but the performance is still not improved, on the contrary, it is somewhat decreased.


    At noon today, after the boss held the meeting, director Zhao''s girlfriend he told Zhang Xiaofeng to go to his office. Zhang Xiaofeng felt a thump in his heart, but he took the pen and paper and pretended to go in. Director Zhao motioned to close the door.


    Then president he began to ask Zhang Xiaofeng how he felt about his work this year? Zhang Xiaofeng knew it immediately, and guessed that it would be ten or nine times. This is director Zhao did not come forward, let his girlfriend to deal with himself.


    Zhang Xiaofeng replied vaguely: "it''s OK."


    The assistant of general manager he analyzed the work status of several people under him. He said that although Zhao Xiaofeng didn''t make any mistakes in his work, his attitude was not good, he had no initiative, passively waited for task assignment, and he had no vision. Several times, the department leaders didn''t stand up to say hello to the leaders, and his way of doing things remained unchanged.


    In fact, these words are fairly objective. Zhang Xiaofeng''s position really needs to be energetic and have a strong understanding ability. He can do all the rest of the content at once and be independent. These are exactly what Zhang Xiaofeng lacks, and he is not good at these.


    Then general manager he said that according to the performance appraisal, Zhang Xiaofeng ranked last and was eliminated at the bottom. He was demoted and reduced his salary and became an ordinary employee


    No way, Zhang Xiaofeng''s character is so, for him, dealing with people is a very energy consuming thing. He also knows that he wants to eliminate and optimize himself, and his direct leader, director Zhao, has been unhappy with himself for a long time.


    Zhang Xiaofeng''s personality tends to be introverted. He is tired of his present work and has poor energy. So he is the so-called person on the verge of being eliminated. Although he feels a little uncomfortable, the result can be expected long ago. Zhang Xiaofeng himself didn''t regard this job as a career. He only hoped that he could do it safely for another three or four months, and then he would take the initiative to leave.


    However, director Zhao didn''t let Zhang Xiaofeng off so easily and didn''t fire him. Instead, he transferred him to the hardest place to work, deliberately trying to make Zhang Xiaofeng suffer.


    According to the law of Hua''an City, the employer unilaterally cancels the labor contract by means of subjective rules, elimination at the end of the contract or competition for employment. The laborer can request the employer to continue to perform the labor contract or pay compensation on the ground that the employer illegally cancels the labor contract.


    Therefore, in enterprise management, the performance appraisal indicators should be in line with the scope of labor law. Setting a reasonable system can improve the enthusiasm of employees, increase their sense of competition, which is more reasonable than the last elimination, and avoid falling into labor disputes.


    The workplace is an environment for pursuing high efficiency. High efficiency is everything, and indicators are everything. There is no room for feelings here. That''s why bullying is not taken seriously. Irascible people are often reused because of their high efficiency, but this is also their biggest defect. They are all adults and understand it.

 Chapter 331

    Meet such a person, direct contact. What''s more terrible is that in the face of bloody workplace bullying, it is still full of network violence. Either bear it or get out of it. It is said that there is no job without grievance. Being able to endure grievances is even regarded as career cultivation and skills.


    Those who endure workplace bullying, while gritting their teeth, insist on looking for another good wood, Jedi rebels, either showdown, or leave, in the words of many people, can not provoke, or endure, or roll.


    In the face of power can only escape, cowards always want to protect their own interests, but this will only make the power more arrogant and domineering, it is impossible for them to give birth to benevolence, let them pity themselves in turn.


    In the face of unreasonable demands from colleagues, leaders assign tasks without reason. First of all, we need to ask why we should do this, and politely refuse. Properly remind the powerful, express or imply that his behavior has reached the bottom line.


    Rejection is a science, which requires great courage and wisdom. When you stand up and refuse boldly, you may get respect and recognition instead.


    The most direct way to defeat the enemy is to strengthen yourself. Improve their ability to work, there is a certain irreplaceable, a strong heart. How to improve their EQ, learn how to deal with interpersonal relationships, how to master the necessary skills, how to make themselves stronger.


    Although you may not be able to make good friends in the workplace, you must find the right partner to make progress with you and grow up together. It''s better to have different positions in the same department and not have partners with direct conflicts of interest. This will make your way forward, a lot less trouble.


    At the beginning of his career, Zhang Xiaofeng was a person who didn''t know how to refuse and was afraid of offending others because of his refusal. I remember once, director Zhao next door saw him go downstairs and asked him to bring a cup of coffee.


    Zhang Xiaofeng didn''t dare to refuse, so he agreed. But when he handed the coffee to Director Zhao, director Zhao said angrily, "is this your way of doing things? If you don''t want to help buy coffee, just say it. Why didn''t you buy the one I told you? "


    On that day, Zhang Xiaofeng went downstairs to submit all kinds of materials and filled in a lot of information. For a moment, he couldn''t remember the specific brand that director Zhao wanted. Zhang Xiaofeng wanted to help anyway. There was no big difference between different brands of coffee, so he took the best selling brand. Unexpectedly, he was criticized by director Zhao when he went upstairs, and he was extremely aggrieved.


    Although I helped, I didn''t get the right coffee, so I won''t be criticized by director Zhao. If you give me the coffee, I''ll pay for it myself.


    Zhang Xiaofeng, who doesn''t know how to refuse, is busy in every work station, and often helps but doesn''t please him. Later, after staying in the workplace for a long time, Zhang Xiaofeng also learned to take the initiative to refuse, and then this situation gradually became less and less.


    In the workplace, people who don''t know how to refuse are not flattered and often bullied.


    In the workplace, some people are afraid of conflict with others and always pay attention to harmony. However, if you give in again and again in the company, you can only make your work more and more difficult.


    Zhang Xiaofeng was transferred to the customer service department by the company, and his leader, manager Tang, is a person who is afraid of conflict. The division of some business between departments of the company is not clear, so the departments often quarrel with each other.


    Manager Tang is a person who is afraid of conflict. He seldom quarrels at meetings. Some department leaders are a little dissatisfied at meetings and make a lot of noise. In the end, they have no choice but to hand over some tasks that others do not want to take over to manager Tang''s department.


    In fact, many tasks have not been done and are not the responsibility of their department. However, all departments refuse to accept them and have to give them to manager Tang''s department.


    In this way, Zhang Xiaofeng took on a lot of new business in manager Tang''s Department, working late into the night every day. Because of the fear of conflict, manager Tang is hard to argue in the meeting, and many tedious things belong to Zhang Xiaofeng''s department.


    In the workplace, it is difficult to avoid conflicts between people, and people who are afraid of conflicts are easy to be bullied by noisy people. In fact, as long as we clarify our responsibilities in the company, when others shirk their responsibilities, we should also argue with each other, not afraid of conflicts, so as to protect our own rights and interests.


    We must remember that there is the instinct of ranking in the nature of wolves. Although human beings are higher animals, they are animals first and have the nature of animals. When a group of people get together, they will instinctively and subconsciously find people who are worse than themselves, who can bully or even persecute those who are weaker than themselves.


    In essence, this is a mentality of transferring crisis. If we find a wretch, just like a weak wretch who does not dare to resist, we will feel safe. Because at least for the time being, they will not notice their pitiful parts, and even have a sense of existence and value. This is human nature. Workplace bullying is the embodiment of human nature.


    Don''t be embarrassed, as long as people have persecution desire, it is human instinct, but also the seed of workplace bullying.


    Are we bad and hopeless? Yes, if you succumb to the instinct of persecution, you will fall into the vicious circle of bullying others and being bullied by others. The society that provokes people''s desire for persecution is an evil society, just like the legendary era of the end of the world. Without alarmism, if we let our instinct dominate us, we will collectively go to hell.


    We can break the curse of instinct. As long as we can recognize our desire for persecution, subdue it and replace it with tolerance and understanding, we will be like heroes full of sense of justice to save the weak.


    If we can always remember the heartbreak of being bullied, so as to wake up the heart of compassion and great love, just like a hero who is brave enough to fight for a just cause, and use his body to block the roof that was knocked down by the bombing, and under him is a helpless child. The best way to beat those weeds is to plant crops.


    People, teams and even countries can choose to guard against each other''s harm, respect each other, help each other and love each other. As Fang Tianxing often said: "to be a good person or a bad person is just a choice, which does not represent your essence, but what kind of choice you make determines what kind of person you will become."


    Zhang Xiaofeng''s daily work is so much that he can''t finish it. He doesn''t pay attention to the work that he can''t finish. He just finishes what he can finish first.


    Director Zhao and Zhang Xiaofeng will not just muddle along like this. They immediately hold a meeting to discuss and find Zhang Xiaofeng. At the meeting, they severely attack his work attitude. Zhang Xiaofeng can''t help but retort: "these things can''t be done by me alone. I refuse to undertake so many things."


    "Why can''t we finish it? Didn''t Xiao Gang from the next department do it? You are just trying to be opportunistic and unwilling to do things in a down-to-earth way. You are suffering less. You can never have a glass heart in the workplace. " Director Zhao''s girlfriend he always jumped out and said.

 Chapter 332

    After listening to his words, Zhang Xiaofeng just sneered: "who doesn''t know that Xiao Gang is making a false report on his performance, and the person in charge of the assessment is his uncle. Naturally, he is helping to cover up. I''m afraid that his real performance is less than half."


    General manager he was dissatisfied with Zhang Xiaofeng''s reply. He said angrily, "I don''t take my work seriously and have a bad attitude. I always talk back to Director Zhao. Why don''t I look for problems from myself?"


    "Anyway, the mouth is on you. You can say whatever you like." Zhang Xiaofeng''s indifference made director Zhao very angry. He looked at manager Tang, director Zhao of Zhang Xiaofeng''s direct department, and said to him, "what do you think?"


    Manager Tang sat there without saying a word. At the moment, director Zhao asked him to speak. He slowly stood up and said, "director Zhao is serious and responsible for the company''s affairs, but it''s too harsh for the people in our department."


    No one thought that manager Tang, who has always been friendly with him, would say such a thing. He was not so soft or hard as director Zhao and manager he.


    Director Zhao stares at manager Tang''s eyes, his eyes are full of cold and fierce meaning. Manager Tang does not give in, but faces director Zhao''s eyes directly.


    Zhao director hate voice said: "Tang Jingli is very short!"


    "That''s not as good as director Zhao, who is good at taking advantage of the situation." Manager Tang said without compromise.


    Today''s meeting broke up in a bad mood. Many people look at manager Tang with new eyes. I didn''t expect that a person who was usually so dull would have an outbreak one day. Even director Zhao didn''t embarrass him, which made many people have different views on manager Tang.


    Zhang Xiaofeng didn''t expect that Tang Jing would stand out for himself. He had the same impression as others. He thought that manager Tang was a bad man and would not stand out for his employees.


    But today''s event surprised Zhang Xiaofeng a little. Soon manager Tang came out of the office, and the staff of the department rushed up. Zhang Xiaofeng also followed them. The staff gratefully said to manager Tang, "manager Tang, thank you for speaking for us at the meeting."


    Manager Tang waved his hand and said to them, "I just did what I should do. Please go back to work. Zhang Xiaofeng, come to the office with me. I have something to say to you."


    Everyone else went back to his work station. Zhang Xiaofeng followed manager Tang into his office. Manager Tang sat in his seat. Seeing Zhang Xiaofeng''s cramped appearance, he said to him, "don''t be nervous. Let''s sit first."


    Zhang Xiaofeng sat down and looked at manager Tang. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You are also a reader of Fang Tianxing. I see your comments at the bottom of the novel. Just like the ID you use in the company, you are the reader of emperor Yijian. I see that you are a reader of Deacon realm, and you are only one step away from breaking through to the level of protecting the law. It''s no problem to be a department manager in the company at that time." Manager Tang said to Zhang Xiaofeng with a smile.


    Zhang Xiaofeng is only a small step away from becoming a Dharma protector. According to his estimation, he will definitely break through in two months. At that time, those who look down on themselves will be surprised, but Zhang Xiaofeng didn''t expect that manager Tang could see it ahead of time.


    Manager Tang seemed to see his nervousness and said to him, "are you surprised at my performance today? Many people think that I am a weak and incompetent leader and will not do anything at all."


    Zhang Xiaofeng didn''t respond to manager Tang''s words, because he didn''t know how to reply.


    Manager Tang had expected Zhang Xiaofeng''s performance earlier. He comforted Zhang Xiaofeng: "you don''t have to be embarrassed. I know that I''m just like that in your eyes. I''m incompetent in front of you, just to prevent you from having too much pressure and doing things with too much scruples."


    Zhang Xiaofeng naturally didn''t believe it, but he didn''t raise any objection. Now he has offended a lot of people, and he has learned well.


    "I know everything about you. You offended director Zhao, and he brought you here to make you suffer. Unfortunately, I won''t let him do it." Manager Tang said calmly.


    Zhang Xiaofeng said gratefully, "thank you, manager Tang. I will work hard and repay the manager for his love."


    "The workplace is a field of interests. There are not many people here. It''s all about interests. There is no other purpose for you to come here, that is to make money and support your family. There is no touching feeling here. The whole commercial company is a huge machine, which has to make profits continuously when it is running. Everyone has to serve this goal, and everyone is a part of the machine, which is constantly running.


    There is another state of the company, when the company members are fighting for their own interests, whether the company is profitable or not does not care, all people are staring at the benefits they can get, desperately earn their own interests, no matter what the company will be, at that time, the company will inevitably be divided up, the company will perish, and the original employees will go their separate ways.


    Usually, the bad mood of the company is due to the fact that more and more black sheep like this are leaving the company. The excellent employees don''t follow them. So the company has become a paradise for these villains. Is that fair?


    It''s a personal career choice whether to go or not, but as long as people with a sense of justice are still alive, they should actively defend the dignity of us doers. Doers are not used to bully villains, and doers should not be stupid and submissive doers. Doers should be more indomitable, arrogant, in the face of villain''s clamor, can no longer be silent.


    If the doer makes a sound, the villain will be afraid. If the doer takes up arms, the villain will get away. Don''t choose to be a quiet and inactive doer. Our workplace and our society all need upright and hard doers!


    Zhang Xiaofeng was infected by manager Tang''s words, and immediately gave birth to great pride. He said to manager Tang, "what you said is too right. I didn''t leave just to prevent those villains from succeeding."


    "When I first started my career, I was very poor and often scolded. It doesn''t matter that I was scolded by older people. I was always in tears by my female leaders, but I felt that I could learn something, so I never hated her. On the contrary, I was very grateful to her. I really didn''t do a lot of things well now. I scolded me for my growth and let me do better.


    The female leader often said: "if you finish your duty and leave, there will be no problem and it will not affect the boss. Don''t think too much about it. If you leave today, others will be able to do it."


    When I got to the bottleneck, I quit my original job at the expense of thousands of yuan of bonus that year. I agreed with the leaders ahead of time to finish everything, and even participated in the final Party of all departments, so as to give enough face to the leaders before I left.


    At that time, in order to immigrate, my colleagues resigned before me. They also repeatedly told me to leave any post, remember to do things well for others, and keep a good reputation and future for myself. The female leader was very satisfied with my performance. When I left, she gave me some suggestions, even though I was not interested in following her step-by-step all my life. "

 Chapter 333

    "So how to face the work, defend professional ethics, do everything with heart, and abide by your own morality and bottom line." Zhang Xiaofeng tried to say.


    "Besides the morality you just mentioned, you need to see what you want most. Morality is immoral. I don''t think the word "morality" should rise to a high level. It means the social code of conduct.


    You just entered the workplace, lack of ability, lack of experience, at this time, you need to rely on the enterprise, give you a life security, this is the employment relationship.


    As you slowly grow up, your ability will gradually become stronger. You will find that other companies are throwing olive branches at you one after another. You have more choices and begin to have the confidence to talk about promotion and salary increase with your boss.


    If you are satisfied with the conditions given by the boss, you can stay here. If you are not satisfied, it''s OK, because you have other choices. This is free trade.


    Later, you have super ability and rich experience in the workplace. Basically, you can create great value in any enterprise you go to. You become a real talent. Money is no longer your goal. You begin to want to do something meaningful. At this time, you can choose to cooperate with an enterprise in depth, or start a business or do freelance.


    Working for five years, the leader was promoted to manager Tang and became a supervisor, but he felt that the leader could not give her any promotion in her major. The boss is over 40 years old. She is a middle-aged woman. She plans to provide for the aged in the company. Every day, she either fiddles with flowers and plants, or finds some health recipes, or sends them chicken soup to learn how to be grateful. The company won''t intervene in key projects. Basically, it''s buck passing. As a result, their team has no chance to contact with new jobs. Fortunately, we are free from work, and we can continue to be busy every day.


    Although manager Tang also thinks that female leaders are good, they are even less energetic. He has been a good child since childhood. He never competes with his teachers and parents. Naturally, when he grows up, he will not fight against the boss and become a bad employee.


    Therefore, due to the face of good children, they dare not leave their jobs for fear of offending their superiors.


    Manager Tang feels that he has lost his energy. How can he have the energy in such a life? The boss takes five years to be promoted to a small supervisor, and also tells you that at least five more years of training can be promoted to be a small supervisor. So it is speculated that at least five more years can be taken to be her manager? All of a sudden, I have been in for more than ten years.


    Working at the age of 25, working as a manager at the age of 40, working in the same company and in the same job, isn''t it slow? No, no, no, you still think it''s too beautiful. Manager Tang knows that when he is 40, his boss has to retire to make room for you. If his boss wants to postpone his retirement or something, you really can''t take that position at the age of 40


    Finally, manager Tang came here for his career development, far away from the familiar environment, but the people here are not so friendly, and many people covet manager Tang''s position.


    "They don''t dare to fight openly. They just make trouble from time to time. They want me to get down from my position. This time they make trouble for you, which also means to me. I''m protecting you. I''m actually protecting myself. " Manager Tang said to Zhang Xiaofeng.


    Zhang Xiaofeng finally understood manager Tang''s meaning, that is to form a strategic alliance with himself to deal with those villains who are against them.


    "But how to fight back? It''s just that passive defense will eventually fall into the disadvantage." Zhang Xiaofeng worried said.


    Manager Tang said to him with a smile: "passive defense is of course not good. We have to take the initiative to get the upper hand." Manager Tang definitely said to Zhang Xiaofeng.


    On the other hand, director Zhao and his girlfriend general he are in the office. Director Zhao closes the door and no one can see the situation inside. General he lies in director Zhao''s arms and says coquettishly, "manager Tang dares to refute us today. We should drive her away as soon as possible."


    "Manager Tang, although she doesn''t look very good, she still has some abilities. She can''t be moved easily." Director Zhao said to general he in his arms.


    He always coquettishly said: "I want her position, you must help me get her down. The old woman occupied the logistics department. She didn''t know how much money she was going to get. That position originally belongs to me. Three years ago, you said you would give it to me, but it was robbed by that bitch. "


    "Well, well, when we find a chance, we must drive her away and let you sit in that position." Director Zhao coaxed general he.


    He always cleverly curled up in the arms of director Zhao, and dallied with him a few times, which made director Zhao feel very proud.


    Because of manager Tang''s opposition, the task originally assigned to manager Tang''s Department was assigned to other departments. Zhang Xiaofeng''s work was much less, and he was finally able to take a breath.


    However, Zhang Xiaofeng knows that director Zhao''s people will not let go of themselves so easily. They must be plotting in secret somewhere. They can''t be taken lightly.


    Zhang Xiaofeng''s efforts to enhance the realm of readers, as soon as possible to reach the helmsman level readers, become the title Jinshi, sitting in the position of manager is not a problem, the key is how to upgrade to the helmsman level readers, in order to really turn the tables.


    But Zhang Xiaofeng knew that although he was only a little short, it was not easy to break this barrier.


    Although Zhang Xiaofeng has been working hard to read, he is still a short distance away. The more anxious Zhang Xiaofeng is, he can not reach the helmsman level readers and become a Jinshi.


    He left a comment under Fang Tianxing''s novel, asking how to break through the reader''s realm. Not many people break through to the helmsman level readers and become the title Jinshi. Few readers can give him experience, so it is difficult to give him enough help.


    Fang Tianxing also saw the comments left by Zhang Xiaofeng. He went to ask his five masters how to make Zhang Xiaofeng a leader reader. But the answer he got was that Fang Tianxing was extremely puzzled. He told Zhang Xiaofeng the answer, and Zhang Xiaofeng didn''t understand it.


    Just when Zhang Xiaofeng hesitated, director Zhao announced that he would hold a meeting and announce an important thing.


    When director Zhao saw that all the people had arrived, he took a look at boss Wu, who squinted and did not speak. Director Zhao said directly: "in this world, everyone of us hopes to succeed, to have a better life and to be respected. I would like to ask you, how can you achieve the success you want without exceeding others'' efforts and time?


    Our company should cultivate more male gods and goddesses. The male god is to execute 996 and 669, and the goddess is to help and supervise the male god to execute 996 and 669.


    So today, our companies are able to 996, I think it''s a blessing for us. To this day, I still feel that way. I''m very lucky. I don''t regret my 007. I''ve never changed myself Director Zhao said to everyone in the conference room.

 Chapter 334

    Some people are happy and others are dissatisfied. Happily, the people''s Congress shouts: "we must work hard and struggle. Those who struggle every day will burn the last drop of blood for the company."


    And those dissatisfied people feel that their work has been insulted, just like the cattle and sheep in captivity. They live to be squeezed out, and in order to give their all, even a little free will can not be retained. If they want to be deprived, even everything will become a part of the company.


    Many people dare not to be angry. Although they are dissatisfied, they dare not resist. At most, they are angry in private. It is impossible to confront openly.


    Zhang Xiaofeng was very dissatisfied with Director Zhao''s words. He stood up and said, "I don''t need to be a male goddess. Husband and wife are one, and there is never a distinction between primary and secondary. Only one''s natural power can balance the striver and the child. We are all ordinary people. They can''t enjoy the service of those who struggle, and they can''t fulfill their wish to have children. In the end, I wish director Zhao the ability to serve the newspaper and become an immortal. "


    Zhao director to see Zhang Xiaofeng openly against himself, angry curse: "you are looking for death, also want to rebel, disobey the company''s orders."


    "I just want to revolt. Revolt is reasonable. Workers'' happiness is won by themselves, not by capitalists. They oppress workers with their flesh and blood." Zhang Xiaofeng said haughtily.


    With that, Zhang Xiaofeng had a strong momentum, and his reader''s spirit kept rising, just like the flood of floodgates. He just broke through to the helmsman level reader in an instant and became a Jinshi.


    The time for workers to work beyond the boundary of necessary labor costs workers'' labor and labor, but it does not form any value for workers. During this period, surplus value was formed, which lured capitalists with endless charm.


    Do you know what the life of struggle working system looks like most?


    Just like in the year of college entrance examination, you have to get up early every day and go to bed late every day. There is no rest time during the day. Your work is like a paper that can''t be finished in senior three. At night, you don''t have time to relax. When you get home, you have to go to bed immediately after dinner, and you have to get up early tomorrow to cycle everything of the previous day again.


    This is the third year''s hell of struggling, repeating until you retire or die suddenly. In the old society, this was called contract labor.


    This is not only because some capitalists are only for profit, but also because under the capitalist mode of production, if they do not try their best to lower their own costs, they will not be able to withstand the competition of enterprises that exploit workers more cruelly, and these capitalists will not survive.


    In order for the people to live a normal life, only through legislation and other forms can the city Lord''s government make everyone abide by this standard and bear the cost, can it prohibit the competition without bottom line.


    However, because of the temptation of interests, there must be people who are desperate to protect their rights and interests. Workers need to work hard to voice their rights and interests, strive for them, and publicize their due rights and interests to workers. Recognize the reality of the society and publicize your understanding to the people around you; We should unite with more workers to fight bravely and intelligently against all the capital that harms the interests of the working class and the power to make peace with the capital! We believe that the final victory must belong to the working class.


    There is a saying that can best show the true meaning of struggle. When you are sleeping in, others are already learning. When you are playing games, others are staying up late.


    When you travel, others are preparing for the future in advance.


    When you are waiting to die, others are struggling. They are making money for capitalists free of charge. The meaning of their life is to spend it in the effort of giving everything.


    That''s why other people die suddenly in their twenties and thirties, and you have good skin, good complexion and good spirit.


    Director Zhao was so angry that he thought Zhang Xiaofeng was going to rebel. He looked at boss Wu in a twinkling of an eye. Boss Wu nodded in secret. Director Zhao immediately yelled to the people around him: "even if you break through to the helmsman level readers, you can''t disobey the company''s regulations. The security guards should come quickly, catch him, and let him pack up as soon as possible."


    Originally, the helmsman level readers could at least become managers of multinational companies. Even if they worked in the city government departments, they were at least at the level of director or above. Although they were not a giant, they were definitely middle-level cadres, not nobody.


    Although Zhang Xiaofeng has been promoted to the helmsman level reader, director Zhao can ignore his power and directly overpower Zhang Xiaofeng with the general situation of the company.


    Several security guards were beside Zhang Xiaofeng. Naturally, they knew him, but they still said respectfully, "Mr. Jinshi, we also obey the company''s orders. I''m sorry."


    Zhang Xiaofeng disdained to say: "don''t you do it, I''ll go by myself."


    Just when Zhang Xiaofeng was about to leave, suddenly the people of the company received a message from the city master''s office, which was a notice often sent by the city master.


    The development of Hua''an city is inseparable from struggle, but struggle is not an excuse for some people to exploit others, nor is it a way to let people go to hell. Only by truly facing the reality, weighing the pros and cons, can people who are willing to struggle be able to struggle, and those who are willing to live a stable life have their own place.


    It''s dangerous in a world that doesn''t follow the rules. Everything must operate within the rules in order to achieve the maximum effect.


    When the industry generally breaks the law, law-abiding people are bound to suffer. We find that non striver enterprises are basically extinct. Maybe there were only a few struggling companies at the beginning, but gradually other companies found that those who did not struggle were facing elimination, and the whole situation was irreparable.


    So whether it''s the fighters or the arms race in primary and secondary schools, the biggest pot is actually the law enforcers. This is not a question of whether we should struggle in life, but whether the rules are respected or not. "


    Originally, our city Lord government has been issuing official documents to prohibit over study and illegal make-up classes. It advocates quality education and all-round development of morality, intelligence and physical education. It''s just the opposite of what is required.


    For example, teachers outside of language and mathematics illegally encroach on music, art and physical education; For example, the school arbitrarily withholds students'' winter and summer vacation, organizes students to make up lessons voluntarily, for example, the repeated public school teachers go to the tutoring agency in private. These are all in violation of relevant policies, but they can''t be stopped.


    In some places, even the No.1 junior high school in the city has been cracking down on experimental courses, so students can''t go to the physical chemistry laboratory several times a year.


    The reason is very simple: high scores can be obtained by brushing the experimental questions of senior high school entrance examination, and it is a waste of time to enter the laboratory. You can imagine how much respect the students can have for practice as the only way to test truth if the two subjects of physical chemistry are separated from experiments.


    The order of the city Lord''s office greatly angered those capitalists. Many capitalists protested to the city Lord''s office and cried to the city Lord''s office that the business could not go on. If the city Lord''s office did not give help, they would have to leave Hua''an city and go to a place where the labor force was cheaper.

 Chapter 335

    As for the demands of these capitalists, the Lord of Hua''an city often says that if he is not willing to invest in Hua''an City, he can leave. Hua''an city will not force any investors who do not abide by the rules, nor need any self righteous struggle.


    Moreover, due to the increase of labor intensity, it is difficult for people to keep up with this pace at the age of 45. The final result is that they are dismissed, and 20-45 years old has become the golden age for work. How many people can fully realize their own needs, parents'' needs and children''s needs in 25 years?


    He who abides by the rules is a fool, and he who believes in the rules is a fool; People who make rules don''t believe in them. If we continue to let them go, one day our country''s winners will be those who are good at using rules rather than abiding by them.


    Let those who obey the rules live well, and those who don''t obey the rules will be punished. This is a country with strict discipline. Let everyone love this country from the bottom of their heart.


    Those capitalists advocate struggle all day long, asking the workers to give everything for their work and turn a blind eye to other things. They become robots that can only execute a single program. This is the best employee in the eyes of capitalists, the so-called fighters.


    You can try to chat with a person who is not very familiar with you. After chatting, you will find that he will unconsciously express his views on the world, which can''t be hidden. People just want to express their ideas through expression.


    You may think these capitalists are really bad, but they don''t think they are bad. They think they are right. In fact, it is understandable that these capitalists often work longer hours. For them, there is no reason why the boss works so hard and the employees can rest normally.


    However, capitalists are willing to work long hours for the sake of huge wealth, but employees are forced to work overtime in order not to be fired.


    There is no reason for capitalists to ask their employees for their working time standard. In the final analysis, it is a lack of understanding of the contract. The simple reason is that employees give you work tasks and you give you wages. What you pay is labor, not unlimited working time.


    A word of advice to the capitalists: we work as entertainers, but we have to save our lives to go home with our family.


    Those capitalists said that they would leave Hua''an City, and some of them who need low-end labor really left, but most of them who need high-quality employees eventually stayed.


    After all, Hua''an city has opened the door to education, and the children of ordinary people have the same educational opportunities as the children of rich families. Hua''an city strictly forbids extra-curricular make-up classes in any situation. If the children of rich families don''t work hard, they will be caught up by the common people. The scholarship for the children of poor families is open and transparent, and the children of rich families are never allowed to receive grants or steal scholarships from the children of ordinary people, The examination is more open and transparent, and everything depends on one''s own ability.


    Although some people with resources are dissatisfied, Chang FA sets an example and never follows his relatives and friends. No one is allowed to give them any privileges in order to flatter themselves.


    Of course, people can''t be selfish. It''s too harsh to expect everyone to be as unkind as a machine. However, Chang FA knows that fairness is hard won, but some people still don''t understand it. They still feel that everyone should get the same things. Children from rich families have all kinds of luxury goods, while children from poor families have subsidies to go to school, But I still can''t afford those luxuries.


    Chang FA transformed Hua''an city from a corrupt place destroyed by war into an honest, confident and democratic country. With one sentence, people have to tell the truth and do practical things according to their conscience. This almost fairy tale idea has been recognized by the people of the whole city.


    Without bloodshed and violence, the Czech Republic has successfully become a city of democracy and equality. The most important thing is that frequent occurrence makes people in the world change their views on politics. Politics is not only dirty and lies, but also honest and full of conscience.


    Chang FA, as the leader of Hua''an City, went to the university to give a lecture. After the lecture, a student raised his hand to ask a question. He asked Chang FA to introduce how to help students find jobs in the University.


    Chang FA was stunned and at a loss, but his heart was cold. In fact, I have no intention to blame the young teacher, because when he was in class, others also asked him: is your class related to employment? If it is, I will listen to it. If it is, I won''t come. It''s very scary.


    Chang FA said to his classmates, "some universities in the past are training some sophisticated egoists. They are high IQ, secular, sophisticated, good at acting, know how to cooperate, and are better at using the system to achieve their own goals. Once this kind of person holds power, it will do more harm than the general corrupt officials.


    All behaviors are based on interests and carefully designed, but he has high intelligence and high level, and what he does is reasonable and legal. In middle school, we don''t learn the lessons that have nothing to do with the college entrance examination; When you get to university, you don''t ask about the knowledge that has nothing to do with employment; When you come to the workplace, don''t do anything that has nothing to do with your livelihood. From this moment on, people who pursue useful life take the first step towards the long road of mediocrity.


    It''s easy for such a person to achieve secular success and get what he wants by the quickest and most direct way, but is it really better without a little idealism?


    Here I would like to warn that universities cannot become vocational training classes. Today''s whole education is centered on examination and employment, which is a very terrible reality.


    This involves a serious problem that we can not avoid: the relationship between employment and university education. I have told the post-80s college students many times that I sympathize with your generation. When you encounter exam oriented education in your middle school, you are not easy to get into University, and you may not have a job after graduation. It hasn''t been in the past. It''s all concentrated on you.


    The examination oriented education in middle school has caused you these problems. These weaknesses should be made up in the University. The university not only makes you a person with knowledge, technology and skills, but also makes you a modern citizen with sound development.

 Chapter 336

    If you don''t focus on this point and just design your college life according to the requirements of professional knowledge and skills, many of you will become examination machines in middle school and employment machines in University. This way to spend their youth, not to mention will affect the long-term development of their lives, in terms of personal life alone, it is too wronged.


    As a refined egoist, his values are basically the same as everyone else. He has no special feelings, no strong impulse to transform society, and no ambition to save the country and the people. Some of them just change their belief in life through personal struggle. Now, no matter where they are, such a person will always adapt to the environment as soon as possible and pursue what he wants.


    This is an absolute egoist. All his actions are based on interests and are carefully designed. However, he is of high intelligence and high level. Everything he does is reasonable and legal. Can I criticize him? Can I lose my temper?


    I lose my temper, it seems that I am stingy. What''s wrong with a student asking you for help? This student has this level. However, I do feel cheated, I have suffering.


    Such a person can always make a name in the society and establish his own career. When he becomes a boss, he forgets his feelings as an employee and only creates greater value for his employees.


    If our university wants to teach such people, it''s really sad for the University. The world is cruel and unfair, but I hope you don''t compromise with the world and become a person without ideal. I hope you can face life seriously and don''t forget your ideal.


    If our University cultivates many exquisite egoists, such students and talents, they are what our system likes, because they are able to meet the needs of the system, and they are highly efficient and intelligent.


    Such people are being cultivated into so-called talents by us. I think that''s the biggest problem, and I''m most worried about it. I don''t mean to blame them. It''s not the problem of these students themselves. It''s the result of our education of pragmatism, utilitarianism and nihilism.


    This is the result of our primary and secondary education and university education, which are full of drawbacks. It is a poison like poppy. It is beautiful and poisonous, and we have to be alert.


    The refined egoists are good at self-protection, and they are more purposeful than ordinary people. They can ignore all unnecessary factors except secular success. When they are lack of ability, they are often accompanied by the social Darwinian thought of seeking self-interest for themselves by harming others'' interests, even their legitimate rights, and stepping on others'' superiorities.


    Of course, when they become victims, such people will appeal to human nature and use public opinion to rescue themselves. But at the same time, it is undeniable that they are more diligent than the general public and can use their resources more effectively. It seems that they have more advantages than disadvantages.


    However, the root cause is that the ability is greater than the demand level, their sense of social responsibility is extremely weak, and they do not fulfill the responsibility to match the ability. Even if they are in a high position, their main pursuit is still to improve their physical needs of clothing, food, housing and transportation, and to facilitate their further progress.


    Of course, the more sophisticated the egoists are, the better they will look at each other. At least they will not blatantly infringe on the interests of others, or even have no conflict.


    Unlike many ordinary children, they may be influenced by their family environment. These people not only study well, but also have high emotional intelligence. They are good at dealing with all kinds of relationships, which makes everyone who meets him feel good about him. The teachers and students like him, the senior brothers appreciate him, and the students look up to him.


    The life of an idealist is often very miserable and plain in the eyes of outsiders. Su Shi was so poor in Huangzhou that he was very proud to invent the method of saving money, which is to hang all the money on the beam of the house, making it inconvenient for him to pick it up.


    In the end, we can''t help saying goodbye. We have no wine or money, so we advise you to have a cup of Bodhisattva spring. When he went to Hainan, he couldn''t get any rice, so he just wanted to imagine that the landlord would give him chicken. Finally, he was pardoned and came back, but died on the way.


    When Hemingway was in Paris, he couldn''t afford to buy books, rent books, rent a house, and had no place to take a bath, just furniture like tables, chairs and beds. I couldn''t afford to eat, so I went to the cafe to drink coffee. I also concluded that when I was hungry, I had a special feeling when I saw Cezanne''s paintings. After becoming famous, he always suffered from insomnia and war trauma, and committed suicide in his 60s.


    Du Fu suffered all his life. In his later years, he was finally fed with beef by the magistrate of Laiyang county. As a result, his stomach swelled and he died.


    These idealists, in the secular sense, have no good end. Of course, they have left a great reputation, but after all, they are very lonely. Su Shi himself was very poor when he was in Hainan, but he was not necessarily unhappy. In fact, they might be very happy.


    One of the differences between idealism and formalism is that formalism likes to judge heroes by success or failure.


    A person has money and power, even if his money is actually from the lottery, formalist people will think he is more successful.


    The secular world may think that an artist''s poor life is a failure, but many people who have the world in mind are immersed in what they love all their lives. Idealists understand that such a life is better than becoming a winebag.


    When Chang FA finished his speech, the students at the bottom gave thunderous applause. Chang FA waved his hand and said to the students, "I hope you really recognize my words, not applaud for flattering me."


    After that, under the gaze of many students, Chang FA left the lectern, accompanied by the staff around him, and left the University. There are still many things to deal with in the city. Chang FA also enjoys it. It''s a very happy thing to fight for his ideal.


    "You will soon be able to break through to the hall leader level readers and become the number one scholar. That''s the realm that can only be achieved by a party member who is worthy of the name." Fang Tianxing said to Chang FA.


    Chang FA replied with a smile: "I feel a lot in this year when I am the Lord of the city. My vision has improved a lot. I can build a high house and build a plume, but I can do more for the common people. It really makes people feel very down-to-earth and have a sense of achievement."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said happily, "the world will be better if there are more idealists."


    The students of Xinghua University in Hua''an city are still discussing. Some people think that Changfa is just a show. There are no idealists at all.


    Lian Qiurong, the representative of the supporting side, is very dissatisfied with the other side''s statement. He thinks that Changfa is an idealist in order to build a new Hua''an City, while Jiang Minghao, the representative of the opposing side, thinks that Changfa is a show, and that his bottom decides his head. He only says things for his own identity. When he encounters things that violate his own interests, he is just like those corrupt officials.

 Chapter 337

    Lian Qiurong was angry, but the male students felt that there were no idealists in the world at all. They were determined to let them know that they were right.


    Chang FA finished his official business in the city Lord''s mansion and got a rare leisure. He went for a walk on the road outside the city Lord''s mansion according to his habit. This road has green grass and pleasant environment. Chang FA likes to walk around here and experience the feeling of nature.


    It''s strange to hear a girl''s cry for help. Now the public security of Hua''an city is not closed at night, but there are few crimes. What''s more, it''s not far from the police station on the road separated by the main mansion. Who dares to bully people here.


    After Chang FA became the Lord of the city, although he was busy, he kept fit and was flexible. Soon he ran and came to the place where the voice came from. He saw a girl student who was being chased by a middle-aged man. He didn''t know how to cut her clothes and showed her snow-white skin. Suddenly, it seemed that he tripped over something and fell to the ground,


    Chang FA felt strange when he saw it, but he still went to help the girl up. Lian Qiurong curled up in Chang FA''s arms and cried.


    The girl is Lian Qiurong. Jiang Minghao, who is chasing her, sees Chang FA holding up the little girl and shows a smile at the corner of her mouth. But soon the smile disappears and changes into a cold expression. The man says to Chang FA, "who are you, dare to hinder me from doing things, leave quickly."


    Lian Qiurong in Chang FA''s arms raised her head and said to Chang FA pitifully, "that bad guy is chasing me. Help me drive him away."


    "Let''s call the police. If he is a bad person, we should let the police arrest her and stop him from doing evil again." Chang FA said calmly.


    Even Qiu Rong was a little flustered and said, "he''s not a man of great sin. Just drive him away."


    Chang FA heard Lian Qiurong''s words and said to Jiang Minghao, "go away, and don''t hurt others any more."


    Hearing Chang FA''s tone, Jiang Minghao immediately snorted and said, "you are Chang FA, the Lord of Hua''an city. I heard that you were just born with mud legs before. If you have to be born without birth, you have to be able to be incompetent. It''s just that you can become the Lord of Hua''an city if you have a chance, A pig can be the Lord of a city


    Jiang Minghao''s tone is full of sarcasm. He is actually a descendant of the aristocracy before the destruction of Hua''an city. He often rides a mud legged son on their head, which makes him very angry. He only feels that it is a great shame.


    "You seem to have a lot of opinions on me. Have you ever had a problem?" Often asked puzzled.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Let me teach you a lesson." Jiang Minghao then rushes towards Chang FA. As the city leader, Chang FA naturally has many guards around him. However, Chang FA stops them and doesn''t let them do it. Instead, he meets Jiang Minghao himself.


    Jiang Minghao saw that Chang FA didn''t want to be escorted to help him, but he met him. His anger was even worse. He directly beat Chang FA in the face with full strength. As the saying goes, he didn''t beat people in the face, which shows how much he hated Chang FA.


    Jiang Minghao thought that as long as his fist fell on Chang FA''s face, it would make his face blossom. Chang FA had a guard on the spot. It was impossible to see him kill Chang FA. At most, he could make Chang FA a little ugly.


    But soon Jiang Minghao was surprised to see that his fist stopped three inches from Chang FA''s face. It was not that he did not dare to fight or did not want to fight, but that his fist broke and Chang FA caught it.


    Jiang Minghao wants to take back his fist, but he finds that Changfa''s hand is like an iron hoop, and he can''t take it back. At this time, Changfa''s bodyguard comes to Changfa, and he doesn''t dare move, for fear that the other party is coming to grab him. Fortunately, the bodyguard just whispers a few words in Changfa''s ear. Then Changfa looks at him and says, "so you are his son, No wonder you have such a big opinion on me. "


    When he was stunned, Chang FA released his hand, turned to him and said, "your father deserves what he has done. I understand you hate me, but I didn''t hurt your father."


    Jiang Minghao clenched his teeth and said, "you are a fake mercy. I''ll settle with you."


    Then he left without looking back. The girl beside Chang FA asked, "he is the son of your enemy. Why no one in our school knows."


    "At that time, his father plotted against me, but it didn''t succeed, so I locked him up, but it was not as bad as my family. I asked people to block the news, so few people knew that he was that man''s son." Chang FA said to Lian Qiurong.


    "You are a great man." That Lian Qiurong praises of say, then added a, "I really didn''t see the wrong person."


    Chang FA didn''t hear Lian Qiurong''s words clearly, but said to him calmly, "where is your home? I''ll take you back."


    That Lian Qiurong didn''t expect, Chang FA even wanted to send himself back, quickly said: "my home is far away, or you take me to the nearby rest."


    Lian Qiurong''s request seemed reasonable, and Chang FA didn''t refuse. He helped Lian Qiurong to a pavilion not far away, and Chang FA helped Lian Qiurong sit on the chair of the pavilion.


    Lian Qiurong said to Chang FA, "I sprained my foot and can''t walk."


    Chang FA helps her take off her shoes, and finds that her feet seem to be twisted, and her ankles are really bruised. He says to Lian Qiurong, "I''ll give you a massage to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis."


    Lian Qiurong nodded shyly, often reached out to massage him, and helped her to push the congestion away. Lian Qiurong only felt a tingle on her leg, and then the warmth like spring breeze made her want to sing.


    Aware that he is going to lose his manners, Lian Qiurong covers his mouth and often asks strangely, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lian Qiurong said: "nothing, just a little pain."


    Chang FA said to her, "it should be OK. You come down and have a look."


    Lian Qiurong tried to walk down and found that he could really walk. He was surprised and said, "I can really walk. Thank you."


    Chang FA is also very happy to see that she can go. He said to Lian Qiurong, "you are better now. I''ll help you take a taxi to go home by the side of the road."


    Lian Qiurong is a little disappointed. She is the best age for Lian qiurongzi at this age. There are no lack of pursuers around her. She is very confident in her charm, but she didn''t expect that Chang FA was not moved by her.


    Chang FA saw Lian Qiurong''s vanity and said to her, "I''m tired after a long time. Go back and have a rest early."

 Chapter 338

    Lian Qiurong wanted to say something more. Chang FA said to Lian Qiurong, "I knew you and that classmate were acting. I don''t care what you do today. Go back to bed early."


    Lian Qiurong''s layout was suddenly seen through by Chang FA. He felt ashamed and ran away, but his foot hurt just right. Suddenly he couldn''t control himself and had to fall to the ground. Seeing that Lian Qiurong is about to fall, Chang FA can''t help running to help her.


    Lian Qiurong thought that she would fall, but she didn''t expect that Chang FA helped her. She just felt that Chang FA''s embrace was so warm, like a person who could be entrusted for life in her dream.


    Chang FA subconsciously holds Lian Qiurong and finds that he can''t control his emotions. He is still moved. Chang FA hates himself very much. It''s time to give up hating himself. He will only bring pain to the woman he loves. LAN Yueer is the best example.


    Chang FA let go of Lian Qiurong, turned around, turned his back to her and said, "don''t come here any more. Go home quickly."


    Lian Qiurong looked at Chang FA''s back and said stubbornly, "do you like me? Sooner or later, you will want to see me."


    Chang FA did not dare to look back, but strode away from here. Lian Qiurong took a taxi and got on the bus home.


    Chang FA went back to the Lord''s mansion, where he still had a lot of official business to deal with. He devoted himself to the cause of rejuvenating Hua''an city. He lived and ate in the Lord''s mansion. When he woke up, he was dealing with official business. Let alone 996, Chang FA''s job was at least 007. But he refused to drag everyone into the mire of struggle. Not everyone wants to live like this.


    It''s like a person who is deeply in pain wants to let the world share his pain, or even maliciously wants to let others bear more intense pain and make himself feel happy.


    Chang FA knows that most of the people in this world are ordinary people. They have neither their own career nor any praiseworthy work. What they have is to be with their families and enjoy the happiness of their family.


    As the so-called elite, it is to protect the happiness of ordinary people, so that ordinary people can live a happy life. This is the responsibility of Hua''an city manager.


    Chang FA only feels irritable and unable to suppress his emotions. He just feels that he can''t restrain his yearning. He feels very helpless. In the past, he would only suppress rather than eliminate his own reactions. However, the more depressed his emotions are, the more likely he will rebound and the more serious the consequences will be.


    Face up to the fact that you have feelings, but also face up to the fact that you can''t handle them well. Try not to treat them as problems and accept them. Only in this way can you relieve yourself.


    However, Chang FA is now the leader of Hua''an city. He can''t be criticized by others for his every move. Once he is said to be a moral problem, he will lose the support of the people and cause a huge decline in his reputation.


    People need their leaders to be perfect. Once they find any blemish, they will lose their image in their hearts, lose their leadership prestige and fall from the altar.


    Chang FA doesn''t dare to think how much trouble it will cause if he and Lian Qiurong are together, and the way to stop this is to completely stop thinking about her and completely cut off her relationship with herself.


    Chang FA forces himself to calm down, but it''s hard to suppress. So he comes up with an idea. He asks his assistant to buy two bottles of wine. Although the assistant doubts that Chang FA doesn''t have the habit of drinking at ordinary times and doesn''t need to entertain guests recently, he buys the wine back and Chang FA lets him go out.


    Chang FA opened the wine bottle and poured out a poisonous wine. He had tried to drink wine for countless times before, and Hua''an city also had the culture of wine persuading. But even if the entrance of Maotai is comfortable, it often has the same headache. After drinking it, the brain is confused and extremely uncomfortable, unable to think.


    So many friends advised him to drink, and Chang FA always refused. He often worries about himself and clearly doesn''t like the anesthetic feeling brought by alcohol, but now he relies on alcohol to relieve his pain. He often drinks a cup with his head up, and the spicy liquor flows in his throat, which brings a slight fumigation feeling.


    In this intoxication, Chang FA can''t help thinking of his past. Everything in the past is a tragedy, but he never forgets the past. He drinks a glass of wine when he thinks of Chang FA.


    Another glass of wine, one for the future, has a trace of yearning for the future life, but you have to give a cup to the past, and sprinkle a bowl of wine during the memorial ceremony, just like the wine mark and the past draw a line, but you still look back on the other side.


    So people who can live and understand may not need to drink to relieve their worries, but most people can''t live and understand their life.


    After drinking two cups, Chang FA felt that the pressure on his body had dissipated, as if he had caught the last straw.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing is planning to say goodbye to Chang FA. He goes to the city Lord''s mansion to see Chang FA for the last time and says goodbye to him.


    The guards in the city Lord''s mansion all know Fang Tianxing and let him in all the way. Fang Tianxing knocked outside Changfa''s door a few times, but no one answered. The door was unlocked. Fang Tianxing opened the door, smelling a breath of wine. Looking up, he saw that Changfa was drunk and his face turned red. It seemed that he had drunk a lot.


    Fang Tianxing comes to Changfa and puts his hand on Changfa''s shoulder to help him dissolve the wine in his body.


    Alcohol is a sedative that causes mild temporary numbness. Although drinking can make people escape from worry for a while, the result is that alcohol damages brain function, reduces decision-making ability, and makes it more difficult for us to face and solve our problems.


    As the saying goes, medicine can cure a false disease, but wine can''t understand it. People try to get rid of stress and distress by drinking, but problems still exist after waking up.


    What''s worse, hangover not only makes people dizzy, but also makes people regret and add more pressure. Hangover can also make people depressed, lose the motivation to change the status quo, unable to optimistic outlook on life.


    In addition, alcoholism can also damage interpersonal relationships, easily lead to social conflicts, traffic and industrial accidents. These terrible consequences will undoubtedly make the already overloaded people worse. It can be seen that "a drunk solution to a thousand worries" is a futile move. Only by facing the reality and actively looking for solutions to problems is the right way.


    Fang Tianxing helps Chang FA dissolve the wine gas in his body, and Chang FA recovers. Seeing that it''s Fang Tianxing, he says to him, "you''re here."


    Fang Tianxing asked him, "how can you be so drunk?"


    Chang FA wakes up from drunkenness. He knows that when he is drunk, his worries will disappear naturally. But when you wake up, what should you do, unless alcoholism leads to mental decline or amnesia, or get drunk again.


    But I am the Lord of Hua''an city. I can''t always delay major events because I''m drunk. The people of Hua''an city still need me and have made a promise to let them live a happy and healthy life. Now it''s just a little bit better. Where can I slack off.

 Chapter 339

    Chang FA is very regretful, the other party Tianxing said: "I am confused, something bothers me, let me some can''t support myself."


    Fang Tianxing said suspiciously, "what''s the problem? It makes you unable to control yourself."


    Chang FA tells Fang Tianxing about it. Fang Tianxing laughs and says, "I didn''t expect that after several reincarnations, what you like is still that kind of pure girl like water."


    Often some embarrassed said: "this can''t blame me, at least I don''t forget the original intention."


    Fang Tianxing also laughs. During the days when he became the Lord of the city, his character is much more lively than before. Power is the best medicine to increase men''s confidence, and it can also keep men young forever.


    But right can''t be absolute right. Absolute right will breed absolute corruption. When right is not used by the people, it will deviate from the original intention of ruling for the people.


    Chang FA knew this very well, so he did not allow anyone to be an official, and then he regarded himself as a superior person. He strictly dealt with corrupt officials, and insisted that those who used their power for personal gain and embezzled money and perverted the law should be put in jail without probation.


    For this reason, it often offends many powerful people and wins the support of many grassroots people. Chang FA''s ability to stay in this position is inseparable from his own efforts. He has long regarded the management of Hua''an city as his lifelong career. If you let him give up his ideal, it''s worse than killing him.


    Career and love face a dilemma. If you choose one thing, it is difficult to keep the other. The huge tangle makes Changfa very painful.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "as long as you let nature take its course, you don''t have to be too strict with yourself. Respecting human nature is also a part of maturity."


    Chang FA poured out his bitterness and felt much better. He continued to deal with his official business. There were a lot of government affairs and a lot of things waiting for him to do. Just stop for half an hour, there is a backlog of business to deal with.


    Fang Tianxing left Chang FA a brocade bag and told him: "when you are in danger, open the brocade bag. There is a solution I left you."


    Chang FA''s brocade bag is Fang Tianxing''s next. Fang Tianxing turns around and leaves. His last sentence is: "you can''t open the brocade bag until you are in danger and difficult to choose."


    Fang Tianxing left. Chang FA pressed his doubts and didn''t open the brocade bag. Chang FA calms down to continue to deal with official business, and soon goes into the night unconsciously.


    These days Chang FA continues to deal with his official business, but it''s hard to avoid worrying about Lian Qiurong. Rare leisure time, often sent to the street to go for a walk, although the heart some expectations, but eventually did not meet the Lian Qiurong.


    This is also a normal thing, and there is no prior appointment, the girl can not wait anywhere. It''s hard to avoid some loss. I just feel like I''m missing a piece in my heart.


    Maybe God heard Chang FA''s call. An acquaintance appeared in front of Chang FA. Chang FA looked up and found that it was Jiang Minghao. He was staring at Chang FA at the moment. He bit his teeth and said to Chang FA, "I''ve been waiting for you for so many days. I''ll see how you run this time."


    Often asked: "who escaped last time, my memory seems not very good, can you tell me?"


    There was a flush on Jiang Minghao''s face. He said in a hate voice: "you are dying. This time, I must let you make amends to my father."


    He often laughs at Jiang Minghao''s provocation. It''s just like looking at a fool. I don''t look at him at all.


    Jiang Minghao feels that Chang FA doesn''t see himself in the eye. He is just in a rage. He takes out what he has prepared. It''s a sharp knife. It''s forbidden to carry and sell controlled knives in Hua''an city. I don''t know where Jiang Minghao bought it.


    "My father is locked up in prison because of you. My mother is crying red. I will never forgive you for your sins." Jiang Minghao then rushed to Chang FA with a knife.


    Chang FA knows that Jiang Minghao is still a student at a vigorous age. He hates himself so much. Someone must have instigated her behind her back and instilled this wrong view into him.


    Over the years, Jiang Minghao regards Chang FA as his father''s enemy. When he sees Chang FA, he only has hatred in his heart.


    Jiang Minghao''s knife is fast coming, but it can''t hurt Chang FA. He just dodges Jiang Minghao''s knife on one side of his body. Jiang Minghao doesn''t give up and chases Chang FA to continue to stab him. Chang FA is also a little angry. Jiang Minghao has repeatedly embarrassed himself, although he is still a young boy, and he doesn''t feel much about the dangers of the world.


    Chang FA grabs the knife from Jiang Minghao''s hand and uses his hand to make him lose the ability to resist. Even if Jiang Minghao is restrained, he is still clamoring. He doesn''t admit defeat.


    Chang FA also knows that Jiang Minghao is also a cooked duck with a hard mouth. No matter how much you torture him, there will be no result.


    Just when Chang FA was thinking, Jiang Minghao suddenly struggled. He didn''t know where he came from. He broke free from Chang FA and ran into the woods.


    We can''t let him run like this. Chang FA catches up with him. They run into the woods one by one. Jiang Minghao runs in front of him. It seems that he is in a hurry and turns left and right, but it seems that he is running directly in a certain direction and chasing after him purposefully with Chang FA.


    Chang FA follows Jiang Minghao all the time. Soon, Jiang Minghao seems to be where he wants to be, and his pace gradually slows down.


    Looking behind him, Chang FA soon chased him. Seeing Chang FA appear, Jiang Minghao showed a smile on his face. He said with a smile, "you''ve been cheated."


    Then Jiang Minghao called out: "come out, the prey has arrived."


    After that, a lot of people came out of the room. They were all disgusted with Changfa. Some of them were evil people who had been punished by Changfa, and some of them had violated the interests of Changfa.


    They hate Chang FA to the bone. This time, they are united to teach Chang FA a lesson so that he can be scared by them.


    At this time, one of those people came out. He seemed to be the leader, covered with scars, and seemed to be a seasoned veteran. He said to Chang FA, "I''m still a retired veteran in Hua''an city. It''s just that when I fight, I''m very fierce. If I kill several people by mistake, you lock me up and ask me to apologize to the civilians, which humiliates me, I''ll make you pay. "


    "The soldiers are stubborn. They are trying to protect the people, not fight bravely. They trample on people''s lives as if they were straw." Chang FA said angrily to the veteran.

 Chapter 340

    The veteran was refuted by Changfa, and immediately another man came up. He was a middle-aged man who looked elegant. He said to Changfa, "what''s my crime? My wife has an affair with an outsider, and I hurt her by mistake. Why am I sentenced to ten years'' imprisonment?"


    "You can''t help saying that some people report that you often beat your wife. In three days or two, when you''re drunk, you violence your wife. Your wife can''t help going back to her mother''s home, but you''re suspicious. You think she''s having an affair. You beat her severely and directly beat her to the hospital." Chang FA directly uncovers the true face of the middle-aged man mercilessly.


    The middle-aged man stepped down and someone came up again. It was a woman. She was as beautiful as a flower, but she was vicious. She said angrily, "I am a little girl who is weak and helpless in the world. Jiang Yuanming is my husband. What crime has he committed? If you lock him up, I will get justice for him."


    These people used to be just a group of loose sand. Although they had a grudge against Chang FA, they all wanted to get revenge, but they did things in their own way. However, by her own beauty, she united these people together to deal with Chang FA, and it was a lot more successful.


    "Your husband deserves to break the peace. Naturally, your beauty is not a crime. But if you use your beauty for profit, or even use your body as a tool for revenge, it''s obviously wrong to talk about justice." Chang FA said directly.


    "I didn''t do anything. The men came up like flies. I just exchanged them for what I needed, for the equivalent. After the death of my husband Jiang Yuanming, I don''t blame you. I want you to be my courtier, but you refused and put me in prison. Today, you must be my servant and serve me well before you leave. " The coquettish woman said shyly.


    Often a cold hum, angry said: "good and evil clearly, I can''t be manipulated by you, you these people are deserved, repeated education, still want to continue to do evil?"


    Naturally, those people will not be moved by him. They still insist on their own views. They naturally think that Chang FA stands on the opposite side of them. What Chang FA says must be wrong, and what he does must be to hurt them. After all, they are really punished by Chang FA, and their bitterness makes them hate more.


    At this moment, they have already set their position and blocked all the escape routes of Changfa. They rush to catch Changfa. They have a large number of people and directly surround Changfa.


    Jiang Minghao can''t see what Changfa looks like in the center. There is a man who doesn''t rush up beside him. He is a thin old man. He doesn''t fight with other people. Jiang Minghao asks strangely, "they''re all on. Why don''t you do it?"


    The thin old man said to Jiang Minghao, "what I''m good at is poison. If I go up there, I will hurt my teammates by mistake."


    Jiang Minghao nodded and agreed with his words. The man also asked Jiang Minghao why he didn''t go up. Jiang Minghao replied, "I just got hurt by him, and now I still have pain in my chest. When they beat me to death, I will go up and beat the water dog."


    The thin old man nodded and agreed with Jiang Minghao''s insidiousness.


    Chang FA was surrounded by those people in the center, but there was a roar of anger. Those who wanted to deal with Chang FA were beaten up one by one and fell to the ground heavily.


    Those people were beaten back one by one, revealing Changfa who was still in the same place. No one thought that Changfa was unhurt. One person beat back these enemies.


    The thin old man was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that Chang FA beat back those people. He thought he didn''t have to do it by himself, but now he had to do it by himself. He immediately took out something from himself. It was a bottle. When he opened the cork, he would spill the contents of the bottle on Changfa.


    What''s in it is the poison that he carefully prepared. As long as he inhales a little, he will be poisoned and lose his resistance. He can only get rid of it. If he can''t get the antidote, he will die in pain.


    The thin and weak old man was preparing to spread poison. He could not avoid it according to the current distance, but at this moment, a hand appeared around him and took away his bottle.


    The thin old man looked around him and found that it was Jiang Minghao who had taken his bottle. He immediately said to him, "what are you doing? Give me the bottle quickly."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Minghao listened to him, but far away from the weak old man. Now the weak old man knew that Jiang Minghao had a problem even though he was stupid. He said angrily: "you, you betrayed us."


    Jiang Minghao said with a smile: "you just understand now, whether it''s too late."


    "You..." the thin old man seemed to vomit blood. He did not expect that Jiang Minghao betrayed them. The thin old man wanted to take something out of his body. Unfortunately, he was a little late. Chang FA grabbed his wrist first.


    "If you move again, I''ll crush your hand." Chang FA warned him.


    The thin old man did not dare to move. Chang FA said to Jiang Minghao, "tie these people up, and the police will arrive soon."


    Jiang Minghao tied up all those people. The place was blocked all around. There was only one exit, which was also an entrance. It was easy to defend but difficult to attack. However, the strong fortress was always broken from the inside, and the easy to defend and difficult to attack Jedi became their hiding place.


    Soon, the police of Hua''an city came and arrested them one by one. They were all recidivists. This time they planned to attack the city leader. The charges were enough for them to get through the prison.


    Without these people in the society, we can foresee that the public security of Hua''an city will be further improved, and the happiness of the people will be greatly improved.


    As for Jiang Minghao who has made great contributions, he has been awarded the badge of bravery for a just cause and a lot of bonus. As an advanced individual, he has great honor.


    In fact, when he attacked Changfa for the first time, Jiang Minghao began to feel that Changfa was not the villain they said. In addition to the teacher''s teaching and his own observation, he found that Changfa was a good city master who loved the people as a child.


    So the second attack was just a play for them. The purpose was to catch all the people behind the scenes.


    This action was packaged as a special rectification activity for the underworld and evil forces in Hua''an city. This time, it dealt a powerful blow to the underworld and evil forces in Hua''an city. For a long time, it did not dare to stand up. The public security of Hua''an city was excellent. It could be said that it was not closed at night and could not find anything left.


    As a hero who took the lead in exterminating the underworld and evil forces, Changfa''s reputation was extremely high for a moment, and people were everywhere praising Changfa. However, Changfa is not happy. The best is the worst and the worst is the worst. A person can''t be without any shortcomings. The fanatical people have already regarded him as a God. Once they find that he is just an ordinary person, how can they face it.

 Chapter 341

    Chang FA doesn''t dare to think about it, and can''t think about it. When he gives Jiang Minghao a certificate, Chang FA sees Lian Qiurong again.


    She also saw Chang FA. Since seeing Chang FA that day, he felt that Chang FA was the most important person in his life. She couldn''t forget him.


    Chang FA can''t forget Lian Qiurong, but he restrained himself from thinking about her, but Lian Qiurong didn''t give up. He directly called the government and asked to have a dialogue with Chang FA, the city leader. Chang FA couldn''t refuse Lian Qiurong''s request and agreed to talk to her.


    After getting through the phone, Lian Qiurong didn''t speak for a long time. Chang FA couldn''t help but reply, "what''s the matter with you, please?"


    "I have some problems that I want to ask you." Lian Qiurong said to Chang FA.


    Although Chang FA knew what Lian Qiurong was going to say, she couldn''t help listening to her. Lian Qiurong''s voice sounded again. She continued: "there is always an idol in my heart. People talk about him as if he is perfect. But I wanted to know what kind of person he was, so my classmates and I met him. Although he turned a deaf ear to me, I knew that he didn''t hate me, but he just refused to be close to me for some reason. "


    Without waiting for her to go on, Chang FA immediately interrupted her and said, "why do you want to keep looking for him? It''s fate to get together, it''s fate to leave, it''s fate to get together, it''s fate to die, it''s fate to get together, it''s fate to break up, it''s destiny, so why do you want to force it?"


    "But I just want to force, I want to tell him that I miss him, I want to know more about him, and I want to be with him." Even Qiurong seems to be depressed for a long time, this passage quickly said, like a big stone in the heart.


    Lian Qiurong''s love makes it difficult for Chang FA to refuse, but the fear in his heart makes him dare not accept such love.


    As the spiritual leader of Hua''an City, Chang FA knows that his words and deeds will become the focus of public opinion. His acceptance of Lian Qiurong will undoubtedly push her into an endless vortex.


    Feeling the frequent hesitation, Lian Qiurong bravely said: "I know you have many concerns, but love is not guilty, nor anything can resist, I love you, you also love me, why do you have to hesitate."


    Finally, the defense line in Changfa''s heart completely collapsed. Changfa replied helplessly: "you won."


    Chang FA is now nearly 40 years old. Without a woman around him these years, he suddenly comes into contact with Lian Qiurong''s love. This love is like a seedling growing in the barren land.


    After a period of time, the two carefully maintain a love relationship, although the action is low-key, but their whereabouts are soon found.


    For a time, criticism and abuse were heard all the time.


    Countless people have come out to attack Changfa. Those who were dissatisfied with Changfa have finally found a chance to blame Changfa. For a time, Changfa has changed from a hero praised by everyone before to a hypocrite and a mean person in the mouth of the accuser.


    Chang FA doesn''t have any fear in the face of these rumors and insults. He is just afraid that those people will hurt Lian Qiurong. He can''t allow these people to hurt the woman he loves deeply.


    In desperation, Chang FA opens the brocade bag left by Fang Tianxing. Inside it is a piece of paper, on which is written a paragraph of profound words.


    When a soldier died in battle, the flies first found the shortcomings and scars of the soldier. BAM, BAM, the camp called. They thought they were proud and more heroic than the dead soldier. But the soldiers are dead. They don''t come and wave them anymore. So the flies changed their camp and thought they were immortal because their safety was far above the soldiers.


    Indeed, no one has ever seen the shortcomings and wounds of flies. However, a soldier with shortcomings is a soldier in the end, and a perfect fly is a fly in the end.


    Go, flies! Though you have wings and you can camp, you will never exceed the soldiers, you * insects!


    When Chang FA saw this passage, he only felt that there was an air rising in his chest, as if it was filling his chest. Many of the puzzles of the past are gone.


    Chang FA published this passage in the official newspaper of Hua''an City, and soon spread it all over Hua''an city. People in the whole city are reading this passage. Fang Tianxing copied Mr. Lu Xun''s words and wrote it. Although it is far away from Mr. Lu Xun''s realm, it has a trace of artistic conception.


    Soldier and fly is an essay written by Lu Xun in 1925. This paper first clarifies the materialist point of view that "defects and wounds do not affect the soldiers", and then, on this basis, uses the ugly image of flies as a metaphor to expose the despicable nature of the warlord rulers at that time.


    This paper compares the greatness with the smallness, the loftiness with the modesty, the loftiness with the baseness, and the loftiness with the baseness, so as to draw a clear conclusion that flies can not be compared with soldiers. It ends with a great contempt for flies.


    What kind of person a person is depends on what he usually does, whether it''s for his own profit or for the future of the nation. Just because he loves a woman who is ten years younger than himself, he has a bad reputation, becomes a villain in, and covers up what he has done for the people.


    Before, those who really supported Chang FA didn''t speak up. Now they also stand up. What they said is also a passage that Lu Xun once said.


    Since ancient times, there have been people who work hard, who work hard, who ask for people''s lives, and who sacrifice their lives to seek law,... Although they are the so-called official histories that are equivalent to writing genealogies for emperors and generals, their glory can not be concealed. This is the backbone of the nation.


    Mr. Lu Xun''s words can be said to be extremely happy, which makes those who hope to find loopholes in the soldiers and attack them feel ashamed. What contribution did the critics make to the society? Is it really out of criticism of the society, or is it just to vent their selfish desires and pull the real soldiers to the same height as the flies.


    One of the biggest differences between Lu Xun and the Internet is that Lu Xun criticizes people everywhere in order to vent his personal indignation, while Lu Xun''s purpose is to awaken the nation and live his dignity and freedom.


    The two levels are totally different, one is a soldier, the other is just a fly.


    This incident has aroused heated discussion and debate throughout Hua''an city. Some people often feel that he is not at fault, while others stubbornly believe that it is a crime to marry a girl who is more than ten years younger than themselves.


    There are many different opinions on whether what Chang FA does is right or wrong, and whether it is moral corruption. Some people think that no matter what Chang FA does, falling in love with a teenage girl is immoral,


    Here, people''s morality is a kind of moral sense, and also a kind of innate sensibility shaped by the growing environment, such as conscience, pursuit of conscience, pursuit of satisfaction, pursuit of a clear conscience, pursuit of mediocre normality, etc. on the contrary, self-interest and personal freedom have become a kind of instinct that is deliberately forgotten and hard to detect. People''s belief is based on the sensibility of morality.

 Chapter 342

    The rejection of sensibility by individual consciousness based on rationality, such as guilt and self condemnation, will cause sensibility to form another split self, which focuses on conscience, habits and repression from growing environment and fear, desire and instinct from physical instinct.


    And this constitutes a self hell. What is more terrible than failure is the moral judgment of others. Even if we can pass our own level, we have nothing to do with the hell constructed by people. It is very difficult to open up.


    Based on the sense of morality, people now pursue rationality, but rationality itself is not worth pursuing, because human beings should be based on rationality. Rationality is inevitable and optional, and is the necessary condition to become a human being. This is my thinking, therefore I am.


    In other words, intelligence, human consciousness must be able to grasp intelligence as a goal to some extent, not just as a subsidiary of the goal. Human itself is the goal, which means that human intelligence itself is the goal. It is really hopeless to be stupid and unwilling to change!


    The lack of rationality should be supplemented in basic education and growth environment, but is innate rationality more important or is innate moral sense more important? Maybe it''s better to pay equal attention.


    Anyway, people''s life can not be separated from the two, and paying equal attention to the two is the best choice. Based on reason, we can really pursue moral value, but at the same time, we can better pursue morality based on moral sense.


    Moral shackle is based on moral sense, but it is not to betray conscience, other people''s bondage and mind, but to re evaluate and integrate the rationality and sensibility that can not be lost as an individual. The former corresponds to the understanding and Realization of existence and gives people the opportunity to choose.


    The latter corresponds to people''s pursuit, value, destination, belief and purpose, so that people can choose rather than fall into nihilism, such as passion, virtue and strong will.


    The structure of human physiological function determines that human can''t get rid of the sensibility brought by feeling. Rationality is quite complex. The advanced intelligence obtained through thinking makes sensibility closer to human consciousness.


    People''s life is perceptual. Mapping people''s metaphysical morality into actual sensibility and behavior is conducive to the realization of morality, that is, personality, habits and so on. It really needs to rely on feelings to implement without thinking. Nihilism is also a kind of feeling in line with the lazy instinct.


    The essence of morality is power. In order to protect one''s power from being infringed, human beings require others to have morality on the surface. For example, Oscar Wilde''s words are used to describe morality in American TV house of cards: everything is sex, and sex itself is about power.


    The king will always ask for people''s morality, but he will never let others be the king himself. Women always let men be moral, but they always ask for material benefits when they get married. Men always want women''s morality, but they will not give women freedom.


    So Nietzsche hated slave morality and pursued will to power. And Jesus said: don''t pretend to be good.


    Lian Qiurong and Chang FA are openly together. When they get together, many people are shocked to hear that even Qiurong''s boyfriend is in his thirties and say, "such a big age!"


    Then she will explain that men are thirty-one flowers, and their boyfriends keep fit every day. They have good living habits, are healthy, young and energetic, and are not old at all.


    Besides, he is gentle, considerate and magnanimous. He is calm and introverted. He is wise and down-to-earth. He is talented, interesting and insightful. He is strong and persistent. In fact, he is a strong and good cook. It''s the best among men. I feel like a treasure every day. How can I meet such a wonderful man.


    Of course, in front of people, we must give him enough face to boast. Even if it seems worthy of the name, but in fact, the heart also really think so.


    But people around a casual say, only young people''s love will be vigorous, let Lian Qiurong by ten thousand damage.


    The mother said to Lian Qiurong: "the love of young people is strong and full. But the elder side''s love, is shrewd, within our means. The older one has been through the world for a long time, the love is not love you. Just the aftertaste of youth, love is only his own.


    He is witty, he is mature, what he can pursue can be easily pursued, and what he can''t pursue doesn''t need to be extravagant. But he also loves himself more. With the courage to love you than his selfish terrible.


    Old husband and young wife is a beautiful looking dream. In this beautiful dream, women''s time like water and men''s mature charm. It gives you pleasure in the most concentrated and direct way. However, dreams wake up. It gives you the sweetest dream and the most thorough awakening.


    Lianqiurong some wavering, she also worried about Changfa is not really like themselves, like a woman in love, can''t help but pay all. But they also worry about whether they will be rewarded and whether they are sincere to themselves.


    Soon in getting along with Chang FA, Lian Qiurong can''t help showing her worry. Chang FA naturally comforts her, but this suspicion can''t be easily eliminated once planted.


    Chang FA doesn''t know how to make Lian Qiurong believe in himself. He knows that he has to make a public statement to make Lian Qiurong believe that he can be entrusted with life.


    After a violent outbreak, the public opinion in Hua''an city gradually subsided. After a period of time, when the masses are attracted by other things, it will also be forgotten. However, Chang FA doesn''t mean to let it all subside.


    Three days later, Chang FA proposed to Lian Qiurong. He wanted to marry Lian Qiurong. All of a sudden, the public opinion of Hua''an City exploded. Without doubt, Chang FA''s story was on the front page, and it was wildly reprinted in major newspapers. For a moment, all the old and young women and children in Hua''an City knew that he was going to marry a woman more than ten years younger than himself.


    These things hurt those old-fashioned people, they meet to take to the streets to protest, group events appear, people against frequent gathered together, in the face of such a struggle, often resist the pressure, determined to marry Lian Qiurong.


    But Lian Qiurong hesitated. For Chang FA''s proposal, she said that she would consider it for a few days and let him calm down. Chang FA didn''t expect that his proposal was blocked. He was not afraid of the world''s stop. He was afraid that Lian Qiurong would not believe himself.


    Soon someone reported Changfa. The superior sent an investigation team to investigate Changfa. Soon Changfa was suspended from work. Lian Qiurong was very sad to see Changfa arrested by the inspection team. Lian Qiurong cried like a tearful person. At this moment, she realized how important Changfa was in her heart.


    For the previous suspicion and distrust are gone, Lian Qiurong only hate why he did not agree to often, if he does not hesitate, as early as before the inspection team to get married, perhaps not the same.


    Changfa was suspended from his post, and the inspection team took turns to investigate Changfa. Changfa has never done anything against the principle, and naturally can stand the cross examination. It''s just that these people are not willing to relax and have to find some problems from Changfa.

 Chapter 343

    Day after day, seeing that the inspection team didn''t mean to release Changfa, Lian Qiurong couldn''t help it. She ran to the outside of the inspection team''s office and wanted to see Changfa again.


    However, sun Weiquan, the vice mayor of Hua''an City, stops Lian Qiurong and tells him that Chang FA is under investigation and will not let her meet Chang FA. Lian Qiurong didn''t step on his block. She said decidedly, "I''m here to marry him. Before he proposed to me, I didn''t think about it. Now I''ve decided to agree to him."


    Sun Weiquan, the vice mayor of the city, asked Lian Qiurong, "he is still under inspection. He can''t marry you."


    "But did you find out about his corruption and perversion of the law? Did my marriage with him violate the laws of China?" Lian Qiurong asked directly.


    Sun Weiquan, the deputy city leader, turned red and said to her, "although it''s not found now, it doesn''t mean it must not be. It''s legal for you to marry him, but it doesn''t mean you can do it. If you are willing to persuade Chang FA to let me be the city leader, maybe you can let him live."


    This sentence is full of threat, it can be said that it is not well intentioned.


    Lian Qiurong didn''t have the panic he imagined. She seemed to have expected all this. She took out a recorder and said to him, "I''ve recorded what you said just now. With these words, your political consciousness is also problematic."


    Sun Weiquan was stunned and wanted to grab the recording pen from Lian Qiurong. Lian Qiurong stepped back, and the frequent guards came up to protect her from taking the recording pen.


    Sun Weiquan was so angry that he scolded directly: "well, you dare to count me. I don''t want Chang FA to suffer so much that he will never get out."


    Lian Qiurong said: "I''m not afraid of you. I''ll give your recording to it. Even if you don''t get punished, you won''t get the chance to be the Lord of the city."


    Sun Weiquan takes a look at Lian Qiurong and asks several people to look at her. He goes in to see Chang FA. Lian Qiurong doesn''t know what medicine is sold in the gourd, so he has to wait anxiously.


    The other party didn''t let Lian Qiurong wait too long. Soon a man came out. He was the leader of the examination team sent by the higher authorities. He said to Lian Qiurong, "you are Lian Qiurong who often has an affair."


    "It''s me. What''s the problem? What''s wrong with us?" Lian Qiurong stood up and said.


    Group leader Wang appreciated Lian Qiurong''s forthrightness and said with a laugh: "originally, I thought that he often used his rights and reputation to force you to be with him, but I was wrong. I was wrong."


    Lian Qiurong naturally said: "of course, you are wrong, and wrong more than one point."


    People around group leader Wang said to Lian Qiurong discontentedly, "how do you speak? This is our leader. Pay attention to what you say."


    Lian Qiurong suddenly fell on her knees with a plop. She cried and said to group leader Wang, "please let Chang FA go. I''m really willing to pay any price. Even if I let myself fall into hell forever, I will never regret it."


    "So you''re willing to be with me." Sun Weiquan asked Lian Qiurong.


    Lian Qiurong nodded. She said to sun Weiquan, "I''m willing to be with Chang FA."


    Looking at Lian Qiurong''s appearance, group leader Wang suddenly said: "I now announce that the result of the review on Changfa is that he has not violated the rules. It is suggested that he continue to return to his post to serve the people of Hua''an city."


    After leader Wang''s words, Lian Qiurong shed tears of excitement. He ran to the door of the examination team and soon Changfa came out. They hugged each other tightly and asked Lian Qiurong in surprise: "I seem to hear that you have agreed to my proposal."


    Lian Qiurong nodded shyly and said to Chang FA, "but the wedding date should be decided by the family. Only when we get their blessing can we be happier."


    "Well, I believe my parents-in-law will like me. I have this confidence." Chang FA said to Lian Qiurong.


    Soon the findings of the investigation team were made public, and there was another uproar in Hua''an city. Then Chang FA and Lian Qiu announced that their wedding would be held three days later.


    The principle of freedom of marriage endows the parties to a marriage with full right of choice and decision. This right is protected by law. No one, including the parents of the parties, can infringe upon this right. If the circumstances are serious enough to constitute a crime, criminal responsibility should be investigated according to law.


    While giving citizens the right to freedom of marriage, we must also make it clear that freedom of marriage, like other rights of citizens, is not absolute but relative.


    The exercise of the right to freedom of marriage must comply with the provisions of the law, be exercised within the scope of the law, and consciously accept the constraints of law and morality. It is definitely forbidden to do anything beyond the rules that endangers the society.


    The wedding of Chang FA and Lian Qiurong is scheduled to be held in the Oriental Hotel in Hua''an City three days later. Both of them are busy with the wedding. They decorate Chang FA''s dormitory as a wedding room and send out invitation cards to the guests who need to be invited. Relatives and friends come spontaneously to wish the couple good luck.


    Soon to the wedding day, Chang FA and Lian Qiurong walk on the red carpet. The MC is the best MC in Hua''an City, and they come here voluntarily and free of charge.


    Soon the wedding starts, everything starts according to the original plan, everything in front is very smooth, but when Chang FA and Lian Qiurong step on the red carpet, they look at each other happily. All of a sudden, there was a loud noise and a curse from the crowd below. Then something was thrown out and came to Changfa and Lian Qiurong.


    Changfa''s guards rush to catch the person who is looking for trouble. When Changfa sees that the thing is going to touch Lian Qiurong, he immediately holds her in his arms and protects her behind him.


    It''s not a dangerous thing. It''s an old shoe. It can''t hurt Changfa. But the shoe thrower obviously has a bad intention to destroy Changfa''s wedding and embarrass the couple.


    The one who threw out his shoes was a disheveled tramp. He still wanted to run, but the guards around him had surrounded him. Soon the people around him were cleaned up, and there was only one person standing there. He looked like a slovenly tramp. He said to Chang FA with a crazy smile: "I give you my broken shoes. Anyway, you like to wear my broken shoes."


    This sentence is not malicious, for a man, this can be said to be the biggest insult, many times troubled by this kind of thing, will make a man lose confidence, from then on become depressed.


    To lose confidence in oneself is a manifestation of insufficient self-worth. To treat oneself too lightly and to treat dignity too seriously.


    These behaviors can''t improve their self-worth, on the contrary, they get deeper and deeper. The foundation of self-confidence is ability, but ability can only become self-confidence through affirmation. The more men fail in life, the more difficult it is for them to believe in themselves.

 Chapter 344

    Lian Qiurong was so angry that she couldn''t say anything. But she often hugged her and comforted her. He said directly, "I believe in my wife and myself. Everything you said is a lie. I don''t believe a word."


    The tramp continued to talk, murmuring: "Qiurong is mine, she promised me to be with me forever."


    After that, he would rush onto the red carpet and get close to Lian Qiurong. Chang FA would protect Lian Qiurong behind him. When the man got close, Lian Qiurong recovered from the panic. She said to Chang FA, "be careful, he''s my classmate SUN Hao. He''s not a normal person. He''s a psychopath. I don''t know how he will come here today and do such things."


    At the bottom, Lian Qiurong''s classmates recognized the tramp and called out his name.


    Chang FA also thinks it''s strange how a psychopath can get into today''s wedding banquet and say something that looks very normal. It doesn''t look like an insane person at all.


    It''s not against the law to kill people with mental illness. It''s a very troublesome thing to be provoked by such people. It''s really a thorny problem that we can''t fight and punish him casually.


    At that time, SUN Hao used to be Lian Qiurong''s middle school classmate and pursued her crazily. However, he was rejected by Lian Qiurong in the name of learning. Later, I heard that SUN Hao disappeared. After some time, when the students saw him, he had become a mental patient and could no longer go to school.


    For such a thing, the students only feel very sorry, also once organized donations for SUN Hao, want to let him cure, recover and return to school as soon as possible. But before long, SUN Hao''s news was broken, no one knew where he went, no one knew what happened to him.


    Today, SUN Hao suddenly appeared in front of the crowd, which also scared the former students. It seems that his behavior is purposeful, but it makes people feel a little mentally abnormal, and they don''t know what happened.


    Chang FA keeps Lian Qiurong behind him. In the face of a mental illness, everyone is a little flustered. He doesn''t know what he will do.


    SUN Hao continues to approach, and Chang FA''s guards rush up and try to stop him, but there seems to be a strange force on him that can''t stop him.


    At this time, suddenly came a burst of laughter, laughter slander Buddha has a convincing magic.


    Often surprise said: "is he came, wife you don''t have to be afraid."


    The visitor was a young man, who quickly appeared in front of the public, "my reader is married, how can I not come to have a look." Fang Tianxing said with a laugh.


    Hearing what he said, SUN Hao also turned to look at Fang Tianxing, but his eyes were empty, like nothing, with a different kind of terror.


    Fang Tianxing just glanced at SUN Hao and went straight to Chang FA and Lian Qiurong. He said to the two newlyweds, "I''m late today, and I haven''t prepared any gifts. Since someone has come to make trouble, I''ll help you get rid of it."


    While Fang Tianxing is talking, SUN Hao wants to attack Fang Tianxing behind his back. However, as soon as he meets Fang Tianxing, he hurts the Buddha and is hit by lightning. He falls straight on the ground, twitching and foaming.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He said to the people at the bottom, "he is controlled by others. The people behind the scenes must be here. If you have any more moves, just make them come out. Don''t end up so hastily."


    The guests at the bottom were all talking. Soon a man stood up and said, "who are you? Why do you say someone controls him to make trouble? Why do you want to hurt my nephew and pour a basin of dirty water on him?"


    The person who stands out is sun Weiquan, the vice mayor of the city. Unexpectedly, he is SUN Hao''s uncle. At the moment, he said with an unquestionable tone: "blatant wounding, no matter who you are, you have to accept legal sanctions."


    "Legal sanctions? If you let your nephew make trouble here, shouldn''t you be punished by the law? " Fang Tianxing asked with a smile.


    "Don''t be bloody. My nephew is mentally ill. Who can direct him? I haven''t done it. What evidence do you have to identify me?" Sun Weiquan, the deputy city master, said unconvinced.


    "Why, you''ll soon know." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Fang Tianxing turned and looked at SUN Hao, who was convulsed on the ground. He began to convulse strongly, and then became more and more stable, and his breath returned to stable. A moment later, he opened his eyes and said strangely, "why am I here?"


    He got up from the ground and saw that people around him seemed to be afraid. When he saw sun Weiquan, the vice mayor of the city, he seemed to remember something. He cried in horror: "don''t come here, you devil."


    Although he looked frightened, there was a rare clear color in his eyes. Around the students are aware of the difference of SUN Hao, surprise surged up, pulling him. SUN Hao was still at a loss at the beginning. Later, he began to think of some things. His memory seemed to recover gradually, but there was a faint black air on his face. It seemed that there was something in his body.


    Fang Tianxing sees that SUN Hao''s black Qi must be strange. He quickly reaches out his hand to count SUN Hao''s black Qi and help him force it out.


    Seeing SUN Hao''s appearance, sun Weiquan, the deputy city leader, was not only not happy, but also panicked. He unconsciously stepped back and wanted to get out of everyone''s sight. But he was suddenly stumbling. It turned out that the way back was blocked. Turning his head, he saw that Fang Tianxing was standing behind him, and he was immediately terrified.


    "Where do you want to go? There are so many people here today. Mr. Sun should stay here to watch the ceremony." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Sun Weiquan, the vice city leader, tried to calm down. Tianxing said, "I suddenly feel sick. I want to go back early."


    At this time, SUN Hao suddenly vomited, coughing and spitting out a scorpion like black devil insect. After spitting out the devil insect, SUN Hao immediately felt comfortable. He pointed to sun Weiquan, the vice mayor of the city, and said, "it''s you who planted the devil insect for me, controlled me, and also controlled my parents, so that they were bewitched by the devil and became the accomplices of foreign demons."


    At this time, everyone''s eyes looked at Sun Weiquan, the deputy city master. They didn''t expect that sun Weiquan, the deputy city master, colluded with the demons. It was just human face and beast heart.


    At this time, SUN Hao continued: "second uncle, you have always wanted to hook up with my mother because my father married a beautiful wife, but my mother didn''t follow. So you gave your soul to the devil, got the help of the demons, controlled my mother, let him intentionally kill my father, also controlled me, let me become your accomplice in evil."


    Speaking of this, what kind of person sun Weiquan, the vice mayor of the city, is already clear, but he does not laugh angrily and refutes: "this SUN Hao was just a mental illness before. How can you believe his words? He also says that I murdered my elder brother and occupied my sister-in-law. He is a mental illness, and his words can''t be believed at all."

 Chapter 345

    "It''s not difficult to know whether SUN Hao''s words are credible, just go to the police to investigate," Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Sun Weiquan, the deputy city leader, did not dare to accept the investigation at all. The other party Tianxing said, "why should I go? I''m the person sent from above. The police of Hua''an city have no right to arrest me."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "you control SUN Hao to make trouble. Why can''t we arrest you?"


    "You are the Lord of Hua''an city. How can I believe that the police of Hua''an city can handle it impartially?" Sun Weiquan, the deputy city leader, was tough and refused to be led by Fang Tianxing.


    At this time, Chang FA stood up and said to sun Weiquan, "I''m the Lord of Hua''an city. I should take charge of your wrongdoing here. Someone will arrest him and put him in detention."


    Sun Weiquan, the vice city leader, was arrested, but he didn''t shout too much. Instead, he seemed to accept his fate and didn''t comment on the frequent punishment.


    When Fang Tianxing saw sun Weiquan''s performance, he thought there must be something strange in it. He gave Chang FA a wink. Chang FA understood his meaning and said, "take him down."


    Fang Tianxing said directly: "the troublemakers have gone, and now the wedding continues."


    Often nodded, asked the MC to continue the wedding, many guests also continue to drink, the chat chat. Without troublemakers, everything was normal. Although the wedding ended a little late, it was a complete success.


    For the wedding of Chang FA and Lian Qiurong, although they encounter this little trouble, they work together to tide over the difficulties, just like life will always encounter storms, as long as they don''t give up, they will always wait until the rain is over.


    Sun Weiquan was detained in the detention center, and two policemen were responsible for watching him. Sun Weiquan was not noisy, but the old God was sitting there. He was sent by the superior, and no one dared to embarrass him. He just didn''t set down the charge of sun Weiquan, so he could only be detained for 24 hours.


    If we can''t find the evidence of collusion between him and the demons, we will have to release them, otherwise it will be illegal. Sun Weiquan seems to have calculated this point accurately, so he has no fear. He often gets married, but he doesn''t indulge in gentleness. He gets up early the next day to deal with his official business and investigates sun Weiquan''s situation.


    Sun Weiquan was sent by his superior, so he seldom asked him to do things. He usually showed no desire to fight for power. He drank tea and read newspapers every day, and there was no abnormal behavior. The problem that can be found out is that he once threatened Lian Qiurong at the entrance of the inspection team, but this can not be used as a strong evidence to overthrow him, It''s not going to cause him much trouble.


    As for the questions raised by SUN Hao, Chang FA reported them to the higher authorities and asked them to send people from the harmonious brigade to look for traces of the demon clan. For things related to the demons, they usually deal with them.


    Chang FA''s report soon got a reply. Several people from the harmony brigade came forward and took sun Weiquan away. Chang FA handed the people over to them, and the next thing was beyond his control.


    Fang Tianxing bid farewell to Chang FA and returned to the perfect university. At this time, it is not far from the annual contest. At the end of the year, it is an annual grand event to hold the grade contest and exchange the practice experience of network authors.


    Everyone is secretly competing, comparing their strength, looking for a suitable target as their opponent. Throughout the practice of the network author, usually assiduous study is a part of the competition with opponents in order to quickly find their own shortcomings, make up for their own shortcomings.


    Fang Tianxing also has an opponent of his own choice, but he is not a freshman at the same level, but a sophomore. He is a strong man who has already stepped into the shelf level. It can be said that he is rare in senior two.


    Soon after the big match, all the students were divided into three groups. They took part in the big match. Fang Tianxing, Heng Qingyu and duanqian were the first group in the big match.


    Duan Qian has now reached the sixth level of contract signing, with 3 deacon level readers, 8000 disciple level readers and 53000 apprentice level readers.


    Chongming bird hovers over hengqingyu''s head, adding a different temperament to him, while Fang Tianxing is even more fashionable.


    He was riding a snow wolf bigger than a cow. The snow wolf was very powerful, which made those people feel hot eyed. He wanted to have such a wild pet, so that he could win a lot in momentum without using his hand.


    Fang Tianxing is not the only Internet writer who has pets on the scene. A young man who is the leader of the sophomore array has a Jiulong bodyguard. There are nine golden dragons hovering around him, and he also roars from time to time. It is said that he was born in the royal family, and his ancestors have real dragon blood, so he inherits the blood and has the power to drive the real dragon.


    As the leader of the sophomore array, there is also a boy who was born in an ordinary way. He can''t see any miraculous things, but even the boy who has the Jiulong bodyguard has to be crushed by him, half a step behind him.


    It is said that his name is Ji wubing. Originally, he was just a teenager from an ordinary family in a poor mountainous area. One day when he went to the mountain to collect medicine, he suddenly met a mysterious strong man who was seriously injured. The mysterious strong man told him that as long as he learned his skills, he could gain extraordinary power.


    However, everything is just a trap. The man''s aim is to take away Ji wubing. The skill passed to him is to make him his own cauldron and become a tool for the other side to practice. However, Ji wubing saw it through. Ji wubing pretended that he was possessed by the devil and attracted the strong man to help him protect his life. He took the opportunity to defeat the mysterious strong man and resolve his own situation of death.


    Although the mysterious strong man didn''t mean well, he let Ji wubing get the initial accumulation, which enabled him to step on the road of network author and completely changed his destiny.


    In fact, the world is really unfair. Although the light can shine everywhere, for many people, not everyone can enjoy the light. Many people live in the dark all their lives. They don''t know what light is or how to pursue it.


    Many people survive in this dark world and can only die in it. They don''t know the existence of light until they die. Some people know the existence of light by chance, but they can''t pursue it. Even if they gamble on everything, they can''t rush out of the dark and embrace the sunshine.


    Darkness is terrible to you, but the sun is not hiding the power of burning the skin, for life from the dark with instinctive resistance, does not belong to the light of life is not allowed to live in the light. It seems that the bright world may not be fairer than the dark world. Sometimes it is more cruel than the unpredictable darkness.


    Soon, the students of the three queues came to the designated place, and the teachers of each grade encouraged the students, hoping that they would get good grades in the next big competition, which would be beneficial to their own cultivation.

 Chapter 346

    Soon, at the beginning of Dabi, Fang Tianxing was also confident. He didn''t challenge others, and probably no one was worth his challenge. The other freshmen have found their own opponents and exchanged their own experiences. Most of them are from writing. In fact, only a few of them really fight.


    Fang Tianxing''s horizontal light language and Duan Qian are also eyeing Fang Tianxing, but they don''t try to find Fang Tianxing as soon as they come up. Instead, they try to find other people to practice. Horizontal light language and Duan Qian are not weak, and it''s hard for other people to be their opponents.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t look at the competition of the people around him, but looked at the square array of sophomores, where the most eye-catching was the battle between the two sophomores.


    Huangfu Wuji is the one who has Jiulong body protection. He has great influence in his attack, but Ji wubing, who is fighting against him, has no influence in his attack. He seems to have no power, but he can easily block Huang Fu Wuji''s attack every time and defuse his attack lightly.


    Fang Tianxing can''t see what Ji wubing is doing. It looks very mysterious.


    At this time, Heng light language and duanqian capital defeated their respective enemies. Looking back at Xiang Tianxing, they all looked eager. However, there were too many monks and too few people. A Fang Tianxing was not enough. The Heng light language said to duanqian, "you go first, I''ll hold the battle for you."


    The two of them regarded Fang Tianxing as a piece of fat, but they split it up in front of him.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "what do you treat me as? You should go up one by one. Let''s see how much progress you have made."


    Horizontal light language and Duan Qian roar a, shout a way: "that let you know our fierce."


    One left and the other right, they rushed to both sides of Fang Tianxing, each displaying their own skills and attacking Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing smiles with indifference, but with one move, words gush out and change into countless flying swords. These flying swords form a sword array like a millstone, which directly blocks Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tian''s sword array is modeled on the principle of Tai Chi, forming a dynamic rotation of Liangyi. It can absorb external forces, obliterate the opponent''s attack, make it invisible, and achieve the goal of defense.


    Heng light language and Duan Qian also try to attack the sword array. When they enter the array, their power will disappear and be destroyed by the sword array.


    Heng light language tried for a while, only felt that the sword array was exquisite, there was no flaw in its appearance, it could only be broken by brute force. So he used his full strength to make a move. His body slowly lifted up and stopped in mid air. Heng light language began to cast magic, arousing the clouds to change color. It was the power of thunder and lightning. Heng light language slowly pressed down to make a scene.


    With one hand pressed, the power of thunder and lightning was concentrated in the hand of Heng Qingyu, and turned into a lightning spear. Mo Qingyu threw the spear fiercely. The spear was inserted in the sword array of Fang Tianxing, and countless electric solitary waves poured out, enveloping the whole sword array.


    Fang Tianxing smiles with indifference. It turns out that this is the idea. Thunder and lightning are conductive. They can cover the whole sword array in an instant and strike in all directions. In addition, the flying swords that make up the sword array are all metal. They are conductive and the electric isolations are constantly emerging. Although the yin-yang grinding plate can wipe out the power, as long as there is a little electric isolation, it will become a prairie fire, Quickly recapture the whole sword array.


    Fang Tianxing said happily: "you are really a genius, but it''s not so easy to crack my sword array."


    With that, the sword array suddenly changed and turned into a swimming dragon, flashing with lightning all over, and rushed straight to the horizontal light language. Heng Qingyu was a little surprised at the beginning, but he soon regained his composure. He sucked away the thunder and lightning from the sword array, and the other party Tianxing said, "look at my method."


    Chongmingniao, who has been hovering over hengqingyu, swoops down abruptly and shakes the sword array with his sharp claws. The dragon and snake are of the same species. Chongmingniao has the ability to fight dragons and tigers. It is the most effective way to restrain this dragon like creature. It constantly pecks at the weakness of the sword array and wants to defeat it.


    However, the dragon in Fang Tianxing''s writing is covered with scales from a long sword. It looks like armor layer upon layer, but it has no flaw. Chongmingniao''s several attacks failed, and it didn''t cause much damage.


    Horizontal light language a little flustered, for a small means of Fang Tianxing can not resolve, this is not to prove that he is not as good as Fang Tianxing. Duan Qian saw the anxious look of Heng light language and said with a smile, "I''ll help you to break Fang Tianxing''s means."


    With that, Duan Qian stretched out his left hand and turned the Star River upside down. Suddenly, the day suddenly turned into night. Duan Qian''s hand looked good, and Fang Tianxing was immediately interested.


    The movement of the fault makes the river of stars turn upside down. Countless stars keep rotating. The light from the stars turns into thin lines and shoots out on the countless swords that make up the dragon. When they are hit by these lights, Fang Tianxing''s words suddenly fall into the mire. The speed of operation is greatly slowed down, and there is stagnation between the changes.


    Zhongmingniao seizes this opportunity, flapping his wings and rushing to the stagnant part of the sword array. His sharp beak is like a spear, which damages the flying sword of the key node and the node of the big array. It directly collapses into a pile of fragments and falls to the ground.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "it seems that you have made great progress, which is much better than before."


    Duan Qian and Heng light language said triumphantly: "we practice these just to deal with you. Now that we''re working together, you''re going to lose to us. "


    "You''ve made a lot of progress, but you''re far from me." Fang Tianxing said with a laugh. After that, he waved his hand, and the words gushed out into a giant that covered the sky. "There are so many words. It seems that your code has not been slack recently. Look at this posture, there are at least 300000 words." Horizontal light language exclaimed.


    Duan Qian was also very surprised. They could have reached more than 200000 words. They did not expect Fang Tianxing to be so strong, but it would not make them give up easily. Duan Qian once again summoned the power of the stars, and Heng Qingyu was also full of thunder and lightning. Fang Tianxing''s power gushed out and turned into a giant of steel and iron. Fang Tianxing sat down in it, and gave his hand up, The giant stretched out his hand to Duan Qian. Duan Qian didn''t dodge, but gathered the power of the stars and turned it into a huge fist, which went directly to Fang Tianxing''s big hand.


    Fang Tianxing''s outstretched hand was not as stiff as his usual body. On the contrary, it was extremely flexible. In mid air, Fang Tianxing''s outstretched hand quickly changed from grasping to grasping, holding duanqian''s star fist just right. Fang Tianxing gently clenched, the horizontal light language of the star''s fist will break open, into a burst of stars scattered.


    Then Fang Tianxing flexed his finger to play, then broke off the move, and fell on the ground for a while.


    When duanqian was solved, Fang Tianxing looked at henglight language. Henglight language naturally could not be captured. He immediately stepped back, bit his teeth and said, "I''m not easy to be provoked. I want you to know my strength."

 Chapter 347

    With his exertion, the bird in the sky swoops down quickly, jumps on the back of the bird, and flies into the air with the bird.


    Horizontal light language fly high, but he knows that he is not safe, he is for a bit of leisure, can leisurely use means.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t catch up with him. It was obvious that he had time to show it calmly and said in a loud voice¡° Fang Tianxing, you give me a chance to show it calmly. It''s really a gentleman''s style. But you''ll regret it later. "


    When the horizontal light language was used, the sky suddenly thundered, the original sunny day quickly became dark clouds, and countless thunder and lightning constantly emerged in it. These thunder and lightning crisscrossed into a giant network, which fell from the sky and shrouded in the sky.


    "It''s called the net of heaven and earth. Please give me some advice." Horizontal light language, the other day line said, tone with a trace of satisfaction.


    "The only drawback of your move is that it takes too long, but it looks powerful. If we can speed up the casting speed, the practical significance will be even greater. " Fang Tianxing commented on the tianluodi network of hengqingyu.


    As he spoke, the net kept falling. He was getting closer and closer to the ground, and soon he was ten meters high. Fang Tianxing already felt the pressure from the thunder net above his head.


    Fang Tianxing waved and raised his hand to hold the lightning net. The lightning net was not hard. Fang Tianxing held it up with his hands, and the lightning net wound around Fang Tianxing''s hand. Countless arcs kept jumping on Fang Tianxing''s palm. Fang Tianxing felt numb and difficult to support.


    It seems that it''s really hard to deal with the net of light words. Fang Tianxing also wants to know if he''s a little too big.


    However, it''s too late to regret. Now if you show your weakness, I''m afraid you''ll make hengqingyu proud. How can Fang Tianxing make him so proud? Fang Tianxing can''t admit defeat.


    Fang Tianxing seems to have seen Heng Qingyu''s proud expression. Fang Tianxing is not so easy to let him achieve his wish, but how to break the net of Heng Qingyu.


    Fang Tianxing thought for a moment, then thought of a way, Fang Tianxing summoned up the magic power, a palm shake open the lightning giant net. Then a long sword appeared in his hand. When the sword was waved, countless sword Qi gushed out and wanted to cut the lightning net. But the sword Qi crossed the lightning net. Although it could cut a few inches of gap, the lightning net because of the characteristics of lightning, the incision gushed out arc connection, and the gap was quickly healed, and it was automatically repaired in an instant.


    The move of cutting the net of thunder and lightning with sword Qi failed. Fang Tianxing''s method failed. Heng Qingyu was very proud. He said to Duan Qian with a smile: "you see, I''m better. It''s up to me to deal with Fang Tianxing."


    Then he looked at Fang Tianxing and said with pride, "Tianxing, you''d better stop tossing. You''d better give up earlier, or I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    Fang Tianxing is not too happy about all this. He is not willing to be knocked down in this way. He is also a man of all directions. How can he capsize in this sewer? Besides, his classmates, who are not inferior to others, can he easily admit defeat.


    Fang Tianxing thought in his heart that the net of horizontal light language would not be without flaws. Soon the net of thunder and lightning would be lower and lower, and the force on Fang Tianxing would be greater and greater, and Fang Tianxing would not be able to hold on.


    Horizontal light language came to Fang Tianxing side said: "you quickly admit defeat, lose to me not shame."


    "It''s a shame to lose to you." Fang Tianxing said directly.


    The net is not a piece of iron. If there is a net, there will be holes. That''s where the loophole lies.


    When Fang Tianxing thought of this, he suddenly became smaller and turned into a bee. He rushed out of the net of hengqingyu. Hengqingyu was so surprised that he almost fell from chongmingniao. Duanqian saw hengqingyu make a fool of himself and laughed. He said happily: "you are proud too early. These words make a fool of yourself."


    Fang Tianxing immediately put out a palm, with the palm wind to hold horizontal light language, so that horizontal light language will not fall to the ground to make a fool of himself.


    Horizontal light language gently fell to the ground, but has blushed, he also laughed at Fang Tianxing before, this time Fang Tianxing still don''t let him make a fool of himself, it is a good for bad.


    Horizontal light language, the other day line arch hand said: "thank you, I give up."


    Fang Tianxing magnanimous said: "it doesn''t matter, your network is pretty good, but the move is too slow, lack of change."


    The horizontal light language nods, modestly says: "the brother said is reasonable, thanks for your advice."


    Horizontal light language failed to catch Fang Tianxing, so he had to take the net and think about his problem and how to improve it. Fang Tianxing looked at the array of sophomores in the distance, and the battle over there was almost over.


    That Huangfu Wuji''s Ji wubing challenges, but he can''t hold on for long. He can''t support himself very quickly. The nine golden dragons around him are swimming more and more slowly, and they can''t resist each other''s attack. There was not much momentum between the attack and the attack, but there was a lot of power in it. It was only steady and steady, which made Huangfu retreat again and again. He could only admit defeat with a wry smile.


    Ji wubing just smiles indifferently. He doesn''t care about it. It''s not the first time that he has won Huangfu Wuji. He can''t mention his fighting spirit. He also wants to challenge those strong juniors, but he''s afraid to challenge easily because of his face.


    But what he didn''t dare to do, Fang Tianxing dared to do. Fang Tianxing suddenly stood up and said in a loud voice, "I want to challenge the sophomores, who will come out to fight."


    Fang Tianxing is polite, but he seems arrogant in other people''s ears. He even wants to challenge his seniors. He is really beyond his ability.


    Many people who don''t know Fang Tianxing hissed and thought that Fang Tianxing was trying to impress others. At present, a sophomore came forward, and the other party Tianxing said, "younger brother, let me give you some advice, so that you can know the strength of the elder."


    The man stepped out, the other day line said: "my name is Pan Ren, to teach a few moves."


    When they came to the platform of the contest, pan Ren stood still, his hands behind him, a posture of letting Fang Tianxing take the lead. Fang Tianxing arched his hand and said to him, "senior, then I''ll take the lead."


    Pan Ren smiles and says with indifference: "let''s help you point out the flaws."


    Fang Tianxing nods and directly takes out the Zhengqi sword. The sword blows a boundless storm and sweeps a sword at Pan Ren. Pan Ren waits until the storm caused by Fang Tianxing''s long sword reaches his body, and then slowly urges his defense measures. A burst of yellowish light rises on him and turns into a virtual shadow of Mount Tai.

 Chapter 348

    Pan Ren calmly said: "this is my defense means. It''s as immobile as a mountain. Ordinary means can''t break it."


    His face was full of complacency, but suddenly a sword light flashed in front of him. His shadow of Mount Tai was cut off to a peak, and the original peak turned into a flat peak. The sword light flashed across Mount Tai, and the shadow fell apart. Pan Ren was in a hurry to release another shadow of Mount Heng. But because he used it in a hurry, he was soon chopped up by the sword light, and pan Ren used the defensive skills of the five mountains, But still can''t block the sword light.


    The last shadow of the mountain disappeared. Pan Ren was so flustered that he had to use a lazy donkey to fight and roll to escape from the sword storm. However, the scope of the sword storm was very wide. Pan Ren still didn''t escape from the storm circle. When he saw the sword flash above his head, pan Ren quickly said, "I admit defeat. Let me go."


    Fang Tianxing received the sword light, but when the sword light swept over his head, pan Ren thought he was dead. When he opened his eyes, Fang Tianxing manipulated the deviation of the sword Qi, and only swept over pan Ren''s head. When the breeze blew, several strands of Pan Ren''s hair fell to the ground.


    Pan Ren was sweating hard on his forehead. He felt that he was almost finished. As long as his sword Qi moved another three points, his head would be destroyed.


    Seeing that pan Renyang wanted to teach Fang Tianxing, he didn''t catch a move in the end. Of course, he was arrogant, but it also showed that Fang Tianxing''s strength can''t be underestimated. At this time, the sophomores were a little scared, and no one jumped out to accept Fang Tianxing''s challenge.


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "I really want to compete with the sophomores. In fact, my strength is very poor. It''s far from me to grow up to those young god level writers."


    No one answered. Fang Tianxing was a little disappointed. At this time, Huangfu Wuji stood up and said, "I''ll accept your challenge."


    Although Huangfu Wuji has just been defeated by Ji wubing, he is one of the best, so he plans to find the confidence he lost from Fang Tianxing.


    But Fang Tianxing also wanted to sharpen his knife, and they stood together on the platform.


    Fang Tianxing only felt that he was under a lot of pressure. After he had lost the battle before and had added ten monthly tickets, Huangfu Wuji was alive again. His nine golden dragons were swimming around him. They could attack and defend. As long as they could not be broken, Huangfu Wuji could not be hurt.


    Fang Tianxing is looking at Huangfu Wuji. On the other hand, Huangfu Wuji is also looking at Fang Tianxing. Just now, Huangfu Wuji also investigated Fang Tianxing''s information.


    I found that Fang Tianxing is just like those young god level writers. He has come to the fore when he is young. People of the same age can''t compare with him at all. This kind of person either goes through the test and becomes the supreme power, or is defeated by others and takes away his good fortune. But if we can defeat this kind of person, we can absorb his luck.


    This is the so-called theory of genius. Genius is born between heaven and earth. There are strong and weak geniuses. The winner is strong and the loser is weak. Defeating other geniuses can win their fortune. Many geniuses fail and lose their qualification to be geniuses.


    For Fang Tianxing, all of these are the only way to become a strong man. Only by striving to be the first to set foot on the peak can he stand out in the world.


    Huangfu Wuji said to Tianxing, "let''s do it first." The tone of voice is very calm, it is completely a common attitude.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t continue to be polite. He directly used the same sword storm as before. This move had been used for a long time. Pan Ren''s previous move failed because it was too big. If he had used his defensive means earlier and made sufficient preparations, he would not have been in a hurry and would not have been defeated in such a mess.


    However, Huangfu Wuji is different. His nine golden dragons are the best means of defense, and they can operate on their own without deliberately urging. The golden dragons can absorb the aura around them and live on.


    Without waiting for Fang Tianxing''s sword storm to touch Huangfu Wuji''s body, three of the nine golden dragons would swim around and fly around the sword storm. The golden dragons were obviously wind like dragons, which could control the wind and clouds.


    The three dragons opened their mouths and sucked away the air from the sword air storm. Without the storm, the sword air scattered and peeled off the surrounding land.


    However, the dust and smoke dispersed, and Huangfu Wuji was unharmed. The golden dragons were still hovering around him. Huangpu Wuji said to Tianxing, "if you only have this means, you can''t be my opponent."


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile: "since I dare to challenge you, of course, it is more than this means."


    After that, all the words in Fang Tianxing''s body gush out, and he turns into a giant. The giant, holding a huge axe, directly cuts Huangpu Wuji. The nine golden dragons on Huangpu Wuji feel dangerous, and the five golden dragons combine into a Panlong gun.


    The three golden dragons turned into golden armor and put them on Huangfu Wuji''s body. Huangfu Wuji lifted the Panlong gun and stabbed Fang Tianxing''s axe directly.


    The point of the needle against Mai Mang, their strength was concentrated in one point. The weapons of the two men exchanged for hundreds of times, and they retreated respectively. Huangfu Wuji''s tiger''s mouth split, and he kept bleeding.


    But Fang Tianxing''s fingers were broken, and now he can''t hold the axe. Fang Tianxing took the axe away and put on his righteousness sword. He said to Huangfu Wuji, "if we fight like this again, we''re afraid we won''t be able to tell the difference in the dark. Why don''t we all do our best and let it go. "


    "Well, I, Huangfu Wuji, have lost once. I''m not allowed to lose again. Today is my battle of shame." Huangfu said without grudge.


    After that, they bumped into another place and used their best attack tactics. Huangfu Wuji''s nine dragons united into one and poured into his body. Huangfu Wuji''s muscles were open and his fist seemed to make the world fall for him.


    Fang Tianxing did his best. His words were concentrated in one point. Fang Tianxing put it on his fingertip and pointed to Huangfu Wuji''s fist point. Their strongest moves collided with each other. Only a huge earth shaking noise was heard. Many people felt that there was thunder and roar in their ears.


    A moment later, they all looked up and saw that Fang Tianxing and Huangfu Wuji were standing there motionless, as if they were fixed. After a gust of wind, Huangfu Wuji fell down. It turned out that he had lost.


    Although Fang Tianxing was lucky to win, he was also seriously injured. At present, he was carried down by hengqingyu and duanqian to cultivate himself. Huangfu Wuji had only one breath left. He could not stop muttering: "I lost, how could I lose again?"


    Fang Tianxing went on to cultivate himself, and all the people present were boiling. The freshmen challenged the strong sophomores, and they were able to win two in a row. It''s just unprecedented. In their hearts, those young god level writers are just like this.

 Chapter 349

    Many people are alarmed that a freshman can challenge a sophomore by leaping over his level. He usually practices hard, but why is the gap so big.


    People have to die and goods have to be thrown away. Some people just feel dejected, while others are full of fighting spirit. Different people have different reactions. This is also due to their respective personalities, which have created their views on things.


    Ji wubing also felt that if he was just a freshman like Fang Tianxing, whether he could beat the sophomore would be impossible after several calculations.


    Just when Ji wubing is thinking, someone suddenly gives a letter of war to Ji wubing. Ji wubing opens it and finds that it''s Fang Tianxing''s letter of war. It says that he wants to challenge himself. The challenge date is tomorrow.


    Soon the news spread that Fang Tianxing continued to fight Ji wubing. Some people think that he is ignorant, others think that Fang Tianxing''s courage is commendable, and he is an admirable opponent.


    At night, Fang Tianxing crosses his knees, and there are still ten monthly tickets floating around him. The spiritual power in the monthly tickets gushes out, moistening Fang Tianxing''s injured body, speeding up his recovery, and replenishing the reader''s blessing power in his body.


    Fang Tianxing''s battle today is very fierce. Both his mind and body have suffered a lot, but he has gained a lot. It can be said that the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    Fang Tianxing carefully thought about his feelings in the competition, reflected on his shortcomings, and thought about the ways to improve one by one. Hope to get a huge promotion before challenging Ji wubing.


    Ji wubing, on the other side, is also a restraint. He will calm down before every fight, face the opponent in the best state, and defend the myth of his invincibility.


    Ji wubing''s codeword constantly sublimates his fighting will. Codeword is a battle, a battle with himself, to overcome his laziness, to overcome his laziness, to sharpen his heart, to let him exude endless edge like a sword.


    The competition between the strong is the process of sharpening their swords. They regard themselves as a sword and constantly sharpen them together with other swords. In this process, some swords that are not sharp enough become scrap iron, while the real precious swords become more and more powerful, and eventually become peerless.


    Who is the scrap iron and who is the magic weapon? This is a question worth thinking about. It also needs to see the real chapter under the hand and distinguish the superior from the inferior.


    Fang Tianxing soon wakes up from his deep sleep. It''s just dawn, and the morning sun is pouring down. Fang Tianxing is sitting in front of the morning sun. The sun is warm but not hot at the moment, with a trace of purple when the sun is rising, which is of great benefit to practice.


    Fang Tianxing sat on the roof, bathed in the sunrise, and many people sat on high places like him, accepting the baptism of the sunrise.


    Fang Tianxing also saw an acquaintance, that is Ji wubing. He was also bathing in the morning sun. He saw that his whole body seemed to be covered with a fog, which could not be seen. When the sun came to him, it twisted strangely, as if it had been sucked in.


    Fang Tianxing felt very strange. There must be a lot of secrets about why this man hid himself so much.


    Why is he so afraid of others to see his secret? There must be something unusual.


    Soon at the beginning of the competition, Fang Tianxing stood on the stage, and he bowed his hand to Ji wubing and said respectfully, "senior, junior, I come to challenge you. I hope you can give me more advice."


    Ji wubing said directly: "Xuedi, just do it. Let me see your strength."


    Fang Tianxing asked Ji wubing: "ask the senior how to make everyone have a bright future and not be attacked by the negative forces of darkness."


    Ji wubing was silent for a moment, and the other party Tianxing said: "if people''s strength is not enough to pursue their own ideals, they will have negative emotions. In any case, they can''t realize what they want in their hearts, and they will naturally become increasingly depressed."


    "If you want to solve this problem, you''d better let people set down-to-earth ideals and achieve the goal step by step. Without unrealistic fantasy, it will be easy to realize the ideal, and there will be no negative emotions of failure. " Ji has no disease to firmly say.


    "But unrealistic fantasy is also the meaning of people''s ideal. In ancient times, when people faced the power of nature, life and death, there was nothing they could do. So he fancied that all the gods and Buddhas in the sky could have incomparable magic power and control the power of nature. Nuwa mended the sky and Houyi shot at the sun are all products of people''s imagination. " Fang Tianxing retorted.


    Ji wubing then explained: "human fantasy has created many fairy tales and many treasures, but it also keeps people away from escapism. If you can''t really face the reality, those unrealistic fantasies will always lead to the blow of reality, so that when you are frustrated, you lose confidence and avoid the world passively. "


    Fang Tianxing said with emotion: "although people''s fantasies are always unrealistic, they are not meaningless. The early network literature started with fantasy literature, which transferred people''s dissatisfaction and powerlessness to the illusory world and temporarily escaped from the dull and painful life."


    With the development of network literature, the quality of readers is getting higher and higher. They can understand the truth of the world and accept the helplessness in life. Even those tragedies will cause resonance in their hearts. For many things in this world more indifferent, can correctly face them, find their own way to accept the reality, but also adhere to their ideals. Those who have not yet felt despair retain their original innocence. However, what is more rare is that people who have experienced despair can still keep their naive faith. "


    Ji wubing said: "what you said is beautiful, but I don''t believe that ordinary readers can be promoted to that level. Most people are ignorant, and it''s hard to accept what they don''t like. It''s even harder for them to accept reality than to ascend to heaven. You''re just a fool talking about dreams."


    Fang Tianxing full of hope said: "the road ahead is difficult, but as long as there are ideals and beliefs, even if it is difficult, impossible things can become reality, this is the meaning of ideal existence."


    "It''s useless to talk more. You''d better see the real chapter under your hand." Ji wubing said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing looked at Ji wubing and said, "in this case, please be merciful and stop at once."


    The most important thing for a man is his demeanor. You can''t lose it if you lose anything. Ji wubing just carries on her back and asks Fang Tianxing to make a move. Fang Tianxing doesn''t want to take advantage of it. She just makes a common sword storm to test Ji wubing''s response.


    Ji wubing saw Fang Tianxing''s sword Qi storm and showed his sleeve in no hurry. He took Fang Tianxing''s sword Qi storm away. Fang Tianxing was surprised and said: "this is the magic of heaven and earth in the sleeve. It''s one of the most difficult magic to practice. You can take all the magic powers in the world, and it''s really practiced by you."

 Chapter 350

    In fact, there have been rumors about all this, but I can''t believe it. Now that the facts are in front of us, we can''t help believing it.


    Even as an opponent, Fang Tianxing couldn''t help cheering: "senior students have high skills, and junior students can only crack as much as possible."


    "Xuedi, do your best. Don''t be polite to me. Let me see how your ideal can overcome my reality. " Ji wubing said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing wanted to see how to crack Ji wubing''s sleeve. He used several magic moves in a row, but they were all taken away by Ji wubing''s sleeve. These magic powers were taken away, just like a mud ox into the sea, and no longer lived.


    It seems that you can''t break Ji''s sleeve. It''s not a joke that the sleeve can collect the world''s supernatural powers.


    Fang Tianxing sees that he can''t solve Ji wubing''s sleeve. In his hurry, he makes a bold decision and uses a sword to blow the storm to Ji wubing. Ji wubing smiles and continues to use his sleeve.


    But this time Fang Tianxing was drawn into the sleeve with his sword storm and inhaled into Ji wubing''s sleeve.


    Fang Tianxing comes to Ji wubing''s sleeve. There is another world here. There is no upper and lower, left and right, North and south, East and West. It''s just a chaotic scene.


    Fang Tianxing tried to say a few words, but the voice couldn''t get out at all. It was empty and there was nothing. Because there was no air, even the voice couldn''t get out. Fang Tianxing tried to look around here, but there was no way to leave.


    Ji wubing put Fang Tianxing in his sleeve. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was so bold. He just practiced the sleeve recently, and he didn''t know the situation. Moreover, he only learned how to accept the sleeve, and he didn''t know how to release people.


    In this case, it can be generally concluded that Fang Tianxing is dead. There is no air, no food or water in the world of heaven and earth in his sleeve, and people can''t live long in it.


    The universe in the sleeve is a very difficult spell, and few of the teachers can use it. The school is already looking for people who can use it, hoping to save Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing didn''t have any sense of crisis. He wandered in the void of heaven and earth in his sleeve for a long time, but he didn''t find the edge.


    Here he saw his magic power, floating here as if it were still. Fang Tianxing tried to trigger the magic power, which exploded quickly, but it dissipated after a short distance in the void.


    Here is the real void, there is no time and space, there is no dimension, here everything will fall into static, finally eternal sink here.


    When people study the forms of motion of matter, they first produce the concepts of motion and immobility, and then the concepts of absolute motion and absolute immobility.


    Because the universe is the sum of all kinds of matter, motion is the way of existence of matter. Therefore, the absolute mover can only be the whole universe. Void is the concept of absolute immobility, and it is the place where the whole universe moves absolutely. In other words, the void is the background of describing the absolute motion of the whole universe, reflecting all the motions.


    Fang Tianxing came to the thinking space and asked the five masters, "master, I''m trapped in the void. How can I get out of here?"


    "Void is the space in the universe that carries all particles. Vacuum is the incomplete representation of void, and it also contains particles. Void and particles constitute the world, which is the most important part of the universe. The void is omnipresent and all embracing.


    If you want to break the void, you must raise your mental power to the limit. Only the purest mental power can break the void and see God is not bad. " I eat tomatoes, said Tianxing.


    "Only by raising your mental strength to the limit can you break the void." Fang Tianxing silently read this sentence, his heart is also thinking about how to improve his mental strength to the limit, break through the shackles of space.


    If there is one thing in the world that can break the shackles of space, it is only people''s spiritual power, which can ignore all time and space and open up another life form.


    There are three kinds of spiritual forces: will, emotion and thought. These forces are intangible and immaterial. They do not exist in the material world, and they will not be trapped by the void.


    It''s not easy to combine these three spiritual forces. It''s terrible for ordinary people to raise one of them to the limit. Even the Internet writers who have been successful in practice seldom do this. It''s impossible for Fang Tianxing to do it in a short time.


    First of all, to raise the will to the limit, we need to eliminate the unnecessary entanglement. If a person needs to spend time every day worrying about whether he should do something, the thinking itself consumes brain power and energy, and every judgment consumes the will.


    In the case of constant entanglement, it will be very difficult for the will to be activated. But if you have a clear goal, it will be much easier to make a choice and reduce the unnecessary consumption of will. Our inner dialogue will constantly flash in our heads. The more we try to tangle, the more deeply we get into it. Our heads are more and more tired, and our hearts are more and more unable to make decisions. This is a very willful step.


    We all have this experience: in the early morning, it''s better to grab a piece of clothing and put it on your head to think about whether you want to get up early. If you want to run at night, you''d better put on your shoes first.


    Reduce your start-up time and start-up mood, in order to minimize the consumption of energy. When we are in a state of mind defense, that is, a state similar to meditation, we can especially restore the energy of the will and restore our executive power.


    Fang Tianxing slowly exhaled three breaths, exhaled the turbid gas in his body, and felt that his whole body was relaxed. Fang Tianxing closed his own feelings, focused on his own movements and breathing, and closed his eyes to observe the subtle things; Feel the palpitation in my heart, the most subtle change.


    The second is emotion. The power of emotion comes from the heart. Love, hate, hatred, happiness, anger, sadness and happiness are all the embodiment of emotion. But sometimes emotion is complex, with love, hate, surprise and joy.


    In this world, there is no unexplained love, no unexplained hate, naturally, there is no unexplained indifference. People are in the flood of changes of the times, often do not know what they want, and do not know whether their feelings are real. Only those who are sensitive enough to go through the psychological conflicts of ignorance can present our world in a deep form.


    Fang Tianxing thinks about his past. His parents raised him, and he has family affection for them. He also has those brothers in the school, such as Heng Qingyu and duanqian. He is friendly to them, and he is in love with her.

 Chapter 351

    This kind of emotion flashed through Fang Tianxing''s mind like a butterfly in a flower. All kinds of past experiences affected these emotions, and most importantly, his readers, who were the strength to support himself in the way of readers, they did not give up themselves, and they could not give up them.


    Fang Tianxing also thinks of those people who are in distress. Some of them even have luxury to calm down and read online literature. They are always rushing for life, and they can''t think about how to change their situation.


    The most desperate thing is that no matter how hard you try, you can''t get out of the predicament and can only accept the reality. If you have never seen the light, you can tolerate the darkness, but once you wake up, you can''t go back to the dark and chaotic days.


    What Fang Tianxing wants to do is to let all those who want to leave the darkness find a way to stay away from the darkness, so that those who have hope will not lose hope and will not be turned into the deepest despair by the darkness.


    This is Fang Tianxing''s ideal and the cause for which he is willing to gamble his life. This is what he thinks.


    His will is that all living beings can get the light, and those who want the light can touch the light. If they are ambitious, they can''t accomplish it easily. Even if they are extremely difficult, they can find the boundary between reality and ideal, and find a balance in constant pain.


    In the face of the suffering of all living beings, he is full of compassion, understanding and tolerance of the human world, and persevering in accomplishing the ideal in his heart. The three forces are perfectly integrated in Fang Tianxing''s body and turn into a dark blue flame. The flame does not stain the body, but only specially exercises the spirit, refining the spiritual power from the quality to the non quality, and from the non quality to the quality again, Fang Tianxing of lihuobang in Nanming Dynasty constantly refined and purified his spiritual power. This fire burns to the extreme and presents a dark blue color. It can melt the void and reach another level of the universe.


    Nanming Lihuo is a fire of spirit, which can transcend space. Naturally, she is not afraid of the shackles of the void. Ji wubing only sees a fire coming out of her sleeve. At the beginning, he is a little frightened, and finds that the fire does not hurt people and has no temperature.


    He exclaimed: "this is Nanming Lihuo."


    Just after he finished, Fang Tianxing came out from the fire of Nanming. He arched his hand to Ji wubing and said, "senior, our competition can continue."


    Ji wubing was a little surprised, but he soon recovered. Tianxing said: "Xuedi has high ability, which makes me a little scared."


    Under the stage, headmaster Xie Yue comes to the elder who is proficient in the art of heaven and earth in the sleeve, but finds that Fang Tianxing has got out of trouble. He opens his mouth and says¡° It seems that this boy doesn''t need my help. "


    Fang Tianxing practices Nanming Lihuo, and the universe in his sleeve can no longer trap him. Ji wubing says with admiration: "Xuedi has good skills. If it''s a few years later, I''m afraid I won''t be your opponent."


    His implication is that Fang Tianxing will never be limited in the future, but he is not as good as him now. Fang Tianxing naturally refuses to accept it. He said directly, "please continue to teach me."


    Ji wubing''s face twitched, and he said with some dissatisfaction: "I''ll take good care of it. I can''t control it at all. If it''s completely running, I can''t save your life."


    "When I set foot on the road of network author, I will not care about life and death. In this life, we have to pursue the highest truth and forget our own small interests. " Fang Tianxing said bravely.


    "Well, that''s what you want." Ji wubing said directly.


    Ji wubing tosses her sleeve, and a storm appears, forming a huge whirlpool with her own as the center. A tornado is formed, and the tornado keeps spinning, swallowing everything around. The land is swept up, rolling up countless dust and smoke, and moving towards the sky.


    The power of tornado mainly depends on the speed of the tornado. Such a powerful tornado can pull up the whole tall building.


    The formation of tornadoes is strange. It''s the wind and it''s the cloud. So the most important thing is convection, which often forms strong convective weather. It is also the influence of cold air flow and warm air flow. The quality of cold air flow and warm air flow is also different.


    The tornado is like a dragon sucking water. It comes from the funnel-shaped clouds hanging at the bottom of the cumulonimbus cloud and the very strong whirlwind that accompanies it. It is a small-scale weather system with the strongest destructive power, also known as tornado. Due to the low air pressure in funnel cloud, it has a strong sucking effect. When funnel cloud extends to the land surface, it can suck a large amount of dust into the air to form a dust column, which is called land tornado.


    When it reaches the surface of the sea, it can absorb a large water column, which is called a sea tornado or a water tornado. Sea tornado is generally weaker than land tornado, and its horizontal range is smaller than land tornado. Tornado, a natural phenomenon, is the product of Thunderstorm in clouds. Specifically, tornado is a form of concentrated release of a small part of the huge energy of Thunderstorm in a small area


    Fang Tianxing hastened to change and turned himself into a mountain, trying to resist the suction of the tornado. However, this tornado is an ordinary tornado, and it seems that there is something strange in it. Fang Tianxing''s change was broken after a short time.


    Fang Tianxing was involved in the storm. When he was in the storm, he found that he was not only swept by the storm, but also a lot of debris. The bricks and tiles on the square were all involved. Fang Tianxing was also very flustered.


    At the moment of entering, there is wind and sand everywhere. There is a kind of yellow sand flying up, down, left and right. Fang Tianxing has a trance feeling that he can''t distinguish the ground from the sky. At the same time, his body has a slight pulling feeling, which is similar to the feeling that the wind is blowing sideways when he is about to be driven by a car at a high speed, but it''s not obvious, and it mainly comes from the lower leg.


    It''s very difficult for Fang Tianxing to breathe in it. Once he breathes, he is filled with sand. By the tornado''s air flow, it kept flying around the center of the circle. I don''t know where it will be finally rolled.


    Fang Tianxing naturally can''t let the tornado take him to where he doesn''t know. He uses his strength, picks up the righteousness sword, and suddenly splits the surrounding hurricanes into a line, but the line will soon heal, which is not enough for Fang Tianxing to escape.


    Fang Tianxing had no choice but to chop a sword again. In exchange for a moment''s way forward, Fang Tianxing chopped dozens of swords in a row, and had no strength to continue. The weak Fang Tianxing was swept by an air current and fell into a very deep place.


    It turns out that Fang Tianxing is absorbed into the eye of the wind. There is no disorder outside, but it is extremely open and cold, piercing the heart.


    And the center of the vortex has gravity. Tornadoes are mainly composed of the outer extremely fast rotating upward airflow and the inner eye. As for the eye, it is caused by the centrifugal effect when the external air flow rotates. Therefore, it should be a vacuum inside. In fact, the downdraft prevails, and the air pressure is extremely low. Such a low air pressure makes the temperature extremely low, which can freeze anyone into ice sculpture.

 Chapter 352

    Because the air pressure is low and there is no external heat transfer to it, the temperature is very low, and because the air pressure here is very low, the tearing force brought by the negative pressure is everywhere, as if 10000 hands are constantly tearing your body to pieces.


    Such a place is outside the extremely violent tornado, and then be swept in, the hurricane can not distinguish between North and south, East and West, they can not escape.


    Fang Tianxing had to stay in the limelight and think about the way to leave. At this time, Ji wubing''s voice came in from the outside, and he said to Tianxing: "Xuedi, you''d better give up quickly. After this annihilation whirlwind is fully running, everything in it will be crushed to pieces and turned into dust."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t respond to him. Instead, he went to the thinking space to seek the help of several masters. Before Fang Tianxing spoke, I told Fang Tianxing, "you have a way to break the cyclone."


    "What can I do, master? Tell me quickly." Fang Tianxing asked in a hurry.


    "It''s Nanming Lihuo that you just practiced. But it''s not enough to have Nanming Lihuo alone. There should also be sun real fire. One of the two kinds of flames is Yin and the other is Yang, which is enough to turn into Taichu Qi, which can regenerate all things, and is enough to fight against the annihilation whirlwind." I eat tomatoes, said Tianxing.


    The real fire of the sun can be said to be the first divine fire in heaven and earth. The real fire of the sun is dark inside and bright outside, and it blooms a strong golden light. It is the fire of the extreme Tao and the king of fire.


    It is said that the true fire of the sun is the source of all the light in the world, bringing warmth and the power of cultivation and recuperation to people.


    Fang Tianxing quickly asked, "how can the sun be built?"


    "The fire of the sun is a warm fire. It needs to burn itself completely without selfishness. As long as you want to turn yourself into a light to illuminate all the filthy darkness, the real fire of the sun will naturally appear." When I eat tomatoes, Tianxing says


    Give up all selfishness and turn yourself into the light that lights up all the filthy darkness, and the true fire of the sun will naturally appear.


    Fang Tianxing silently read this sentence, but it''s not easy to completely abandon his selfishness. If he really has no selfishness, how can he be regarded as a normal person? People can only survive because of selfishness. If he is not selfish, how can he live.


    Just when Fang Tianxing was in a dilemma, the whirlwind of extinction had begun to start. A black breath of stillness appeared around him. Everywhere the black breath went, everything withered, even the stone and soil turned into dust.


    This power of extinction soon infected Fang Tianxing, making him feel as if his body was going to turn into wood. He lost his feeling and seemed to disappear completely.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Fang Tianxing is determined to sacrifice himself. He burns a fire all over his body, and the fire devours every inch of his flesh and blood and turns it into a part of the fire. Fang Tianxing only has the idea of turning himself into the fuel of light in his heart, hoping that every reader can touch the light, no longer be bound by the shackles of darkness, and can freely pursue the light.


    At this moment, the light from Fang Tianxing exceeded everything, beyond time and space, and shone on his readers. At this moment, Fang Tianxing''s readers felt that there seemed to be a layer of light around them, and the cold and gloomy atmosphere that had been polluted in the world disappeared.


    They firmly believe that the light will turn to themselves, and it is true that their efforts have been rewarded, and their positive energy can get positive feedback from the society, which is also very difficult.


    In this world, there is no reward for giving. Many times, people can''t understand the complexity of the world and deliberately say things are black or white, but the reality always goes against their wishes and they can''t take responsibility for people''s good expectations.


    But people always work hard and get nothing in return. In the long run, they will lose the confidence to continue to work hard. The ideal is far away, which will make people frustrated and no longer believe in hope.


    Even a little hope will make people do their best. Success will increase people''s confidence and make them more and more confident. However, many people are unwilling to let go and share their success with others once they have mastered success.


    So success becomes the forbidden place of a few people, and is firmly protected. Those who can''t see no longer know what light is. Until one day, when they accidentally see his brilliance, they have to work hard to pursue it. But the light is trapped in the fence, and countless people guard him and don''t give others the chance to touch it.


    Seeing the light, but can''t pursue the light, compared with those who don''t know what the light is all their lives, it''s more painful, but it''s too ignorant to live in the dark all their lives.


    The moment of light Fang Tianxing brought to them is not lasting, but it also gives them a moment of light to let them know that there is still light in the world. As for everyone''s choice, Fang Tianxing will never interfere. What he has to do is to let everyone have the freedom of choice.


    The strong light gradually fades away, and what remains in place is a flame, which is as pure as glass, containing the light of the world and the power of warmth.


    Fang Tianxing finally became the real fire of the sun, dispelling all the darkness. The power of the surrounding extinction can no longer get close to him, but it can''t break the whirlwind of the extinction. It needs another power.


    Soon Fang Tianxing ignited another kind of flame, Nanming Lihuo and Taiyang zhenhuo, one Yin and one Yang, red and blue occupied half of each, and soon the two kinds of flames began to rotate, forming a Taiji diagram. The two kinds of flames, you have me, I have you, exuding a wonderful power.


    This kind of power is different from the death and destruction brought by the tornado. It seems to be able to biochemical all things and bring the power of life to all living beings.


    The whirlwind was hit by this kind of power, and it whirled more and more slowly, stopped gradually, and finally disappeared completely.


    Ji wubing looks at Fang Tianxing in surprise. His younger brother has brought him too many surprises. If he is right, Fang Tianxing has become a kind of fire, which is the real fire of the sun. In a moment, he has become two kinds of strange fire in the world, which is absolutely terrible.


    Ji wubing would like to catch Fang Tianxing and dissect him to see what''s in his mind and how to save himself from danger at a critical moment.


    Fang Tianxing said to Ji wubing, "the elder student is already poor. Now the younger student is coming to show his shame."


    "Well, let me see what you do." Ji wubing said directly.


    Fang Tianxing left hand Nanming from fire, right hand sun real fire, two kinds of flames one left and one right directly shot at Ji wubing, Ji wubing immediately put out all his strength, the space around strange distortion, he yelled: "let you see my means, different dimensional space."


    With that, the space around Ji wubing becomes distorted, as if it''s folded layer by layer, and layer after layer of space appears. Ji wubing raises her legs to cross layer after layer of space and hide in the space beyond countless dimensions. Ji wubing expects that Fang Tianxing has no way to attack him and take him.

 Chapter 353

    Fang Tianxing''s Taiyang zhenhuo''s Nanming Lihuo also has the power to break through the space, but it can''t catch up with Ji wubing''s speed at all. It can only follow him and can''t catch up with Ji wubing''s steps.


    Ji wubing thinks she''s safe and complacent¡° Although your divine fire can penetrate the void, it''s not a space type divine fire after all. It can''t catch up with me at all. "


    Fang Tianxing did not hurry and said directly: "originally, you were high above me, and you said you wanted to guide me. But now we can only avoid it far away. We only have the ability to escape. How can we dare to shout wildly? "


    Ji wubing was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He felt that he was greatly humiliated. However, he didn''t dare to face Fang Tianxing''s real sun fire and Nanming Lihuo. He had to rely on his speed to hide again and again, just like a frightened bird.


    Just when Ji wubing was ashamed, the two sacred fires, Nanming fire and taiyangzhenhuo, were very close. Just when Ji wubing didn''t respond, the two sacred fires joined together, and the earth shaking explosion happened, which caught people off guard. The flames from the explosion collapsed one layer after another, making Ji wubing a caged bird.


    The flames are surging from all sides like a wave. Ji wubing can only open one layer of void desperately, trying to keep away from the flame generated by the explosion.


    Different from the normal situation of Shenhuo, the expansion speed of the flame generated by the explosion of the two kinds of flames is extremely fast, which completely makes Ji wubing off guard. The speed of opening the space is not as fast as the speed of the explosion flame.


    The flame generated by the explosion was extremely fast, and soon caught up with Ji wubing who wanted to escape.


    Ji wubing was hit by the fire from the explosion on his back, and immediately vomited a mouthful of blood. He was seriously injured and could not open any other space.


    He suddenly fell from countless layers of space, fell to the ground, vomited a mouthful of blood, and his whole body was charred. The place where he was hit by the fire on his back was full of flesh and skin, and he was still burning miserably.


    The collapse of countless spaces is a scene of the end of the world. President Fang Tianxing sighs that these two kinds of fire forces can not only create all things, but also destroy the world, and become the terminator of the world. He always reminds himself that he can''t use such skills to do evil. This move will never be used lightly in the future.


    Fang Tianxing picked up Ji wubing, who was lying on the ground, and said to him, "what''s the matter with the senior? Is the injury serious? I''ll treat it for you right away."


    Ji wubing looks at Fang Tianxing. He doesn''t know if he is seriously injured and can''t speak. Maybe he feels that he can''t face the students present. Without a word, he faints again.


    Fang Tianxing takes out his monthly ticket and guides the spiritual power to cure Ji wubing. The monthly ticket is highly condensed by the power of readers'' blessing. The spiritual power is extremely pure, which can cure the injury and restore the power of readers'' blessing.


    Before long, Ji wubing''s injuries have scab and no longer bleed. However, Ji wubing never wakes up. Fang Tianxing guesses his thoughts and says in a loud voice beside him: "I used 20 monthly tickets for you today. You should remember to remember me then."


    Ji wubing, who was still in a coma, jumped up abruptly. He said to Tianxing, "Mingming only used up to 8 monthly tickets, and you even want to corrupt me with 20 monthly tickets."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t see any anger. Instead, he said to Ji wubing with a smile, "if I don''t say that, can you get up?"


    Ji wubing is also dumbfounded, Fang Tianxing''s practice is really ashamed of him, can''t lift his head. Being defeated by her younger brother really makes Ji wubing unable to accept it. She simply doesn''t open her eyes and pretends to be unconscious, hoping to muddle through.


    Fang Tianxing''s plan made him jump up. He was really superior. Ji wubing said sincerely: "I''m a good student, but I''m proud and arrogant. I don''t call myself a senior."


    "The seniors don''t have to criticize themselves. The competition is just to enhance their awareness and understanding. In the end, it is also for the better pursuit of the peak of network literature. It can be said that different paths lead to the same goal. " Fang Tianxing said sincerely.


    Ji wubing felt Fang Tianxing''s sincerity, and immediately said: "what Xuedi said is reasonable, it''s me."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "in the future, we need more advice from our seniors."


    Soon they became very good friends. They went to see the senior competition together. They were close to graduation, and most of them would go to the battlefield after graduation, because their combat was closer to actual combat training. The gods and demons on the battlefield are not good men and women. They sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime. Compared with freshmen and sophomores, juniors have a lot of iron and blood breath, more like a bloody soldier.


    In junior middle school, the most powerful person is a big man with a big back. The spear in his hand seems to pierce the heaven and earth. The one who fights with him is a young man in a black invisibility suit. He is proficient in the art of invisibility. When he uses it, he disappears into the air from time to time, which makes people not know his position.


    Ji wubing pointed to the big man with a strong back and said to Tianxing, "he is Chifeng, one of the strongest in the junior middle school. He is the idol of countless people. Yan zhuiyun is also a man of the hour. It is said that he once sneaked into a senior official''s house with his own ability to steal his property and use it to rob the rich and help the poor. In the end, the high-ranking official invited a strong man on the shelf to chase him, a new signing level rogue. Unexpectedly, he let him run away and humiliated the high-ranking official before he left. "


    "Such a hero, I really want to make friends with him. It''s a pleasure to have a good relationship with him Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Ji wubing said with approval: "who said it''s not? If you can be such a rogue, it''s not a waste of your skills. "


    The conflict between Chifeng and Yan zhuiyun is whether it is reasonable to achieve justice by improper means when procedural justice cannot be satisfied. Most of the time, it is impossible to punish those who commit crimes in the procedure, and the so-called chivalrous robbers use their own strength to bring punishment to the villains, regardless of whether it is procedural justice or not.


    In ancient times, there were many such swordsmen, such as a villain who used his own force to bully the weak and run rampant in the countryside, searching for the wealth of the people. Some of them took their money and gave it back to the people. They were regarded as swordsmen and highly praised.


    And the great Xia in reality, which era also exists, today''s society also exists. Because the idle people of that time were the great Xia who are praised today.


    Who was the greatest hero of the Republic of China? Du Yuesheng, of course! When it comes to helping the poor, it''s not empty talk to find boss Du when it''s difficult; Even when it comes to chivalrous people for the country and the people, boss Du has always been unwilling to follow others.


    Who is the greatest hero in the west? Of course, the legendary Godfather! Because it is difficult to find the godfather, the godfather will never let people down, it is not empty talk.

 Chapter 354

    In fact, the great Xia in ancient society is usually all kinds of Du Yuesheng and Godfather. If you want to be a so-called great Xia, you must punish the so-called bad guys with your own strength! If you don''t have the ability to do this kind of thing, you say you are a great Xia, isn''t that bullshit?


    Those who are helped by you will naturally praise you and say that you are a great Xia today! In this way, someone who has suffered any so-called injustice can come out to you to help get justice back.


    "Yan zhuiyun, you think you are a chivalrous man by robbing the rich and helping the poor, but you have broken the rules of social operation. And it''s not you who can be regarded as a knight errant. In this world, there are those who are brave enough to do just deeds, who sacrifice themselves to save others in the water and fire, who help the poor, who give generously to help build roads, do you think this is chivalrous?


    There are many such characters, but I don''t remember them, or they are unknown


    Great Xia, you don''t have to rob the rich and help the poor. Those who fight to save people when they fall into the water, and those who stand up when others are in trouble, aren''t they all chivalrous?


    These people are heroes! Or do you have to disobey the order, kill one person in ten steps and break the ban with force


    Fang Tianxing also understood Chifeng''s meaning. The abuse of chivalry may not be the gospel of the common people. The swordsman''s sword is double-edged. Generally speaking, it is not the best way to solve the problem by the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword.


    It''s a sad society that everyone can''t protect themselves and expects swordsman to maintain justice. A society with good order, perfect rules, good public security, fair justice, and everyone can safeguard their own interests and dignity through normal channels is a promising society. "


    "What''s wrong with me helping others with my own strength? All the people I helped praised me for being chivalrous. They also had a good life because of my help." Yan zhuiyun asked.


    "People praise the essence of chivalrous robbers as a schadenfreude mentality. rob the rich and assist the poor? I''m afraid it''s you who help first. Do you remember Li San the swallow? At one time, he was also called "chivalrous thief" by others. In the end, most of the money he stole was not wasted by himself, and he was caught and beheaded. " Chifeng continued.


    The so-called some people represent justice, and helping some people is helping justice. In fact, this absurd belief without any reason deeply dominates the minds of the vast majority of people. Because of this, when we discuss the justice of revolution today, we don''t have to argue whether progress is justice, just whether progress needs to be realized through revolution or whether revolution has brought progress.


    Many, many years ago, revolutionaries asserted that revolution alone was not enough to change the world. They did not want to introduce what should be from the reality, and they did not want to solve the value problem of what is good and what is justice through social science research.


    Of course, simple and crude utilitarianism can solve the difference between what should be and what is. However, it is difficult to make everyone satisfied.


    Yan zhuiyun is a man with strong willpower. He is a proud soldier. Knight errant is not an idol instead of God, he is a concrete person, an ideal personality, life attitude and life spirit.


    Chivalrous men fight against the unfortunate fate and regard the tragedy of human society as their own enemy. They are tenacious and have the spirit of creation and transcendence. People who have the spirit of chivalrous men do not need God. They have strong and vigorous life instinct.


    Yan zhuiyun is a libertarian who yearns for freedom. Such a person is bohemian and a chivalrous thief. Many people want to be such a chivalrous thief. With their own skills, they are proud of the world. How happy they are.


    But in an orderly world, it is natural to resist such a rogue. In such a world, the rogue is out of place. But is such an orderly world right?


    A well ordered world is not necessarily a fair and just world. In such a world, all people can only live in a limited framework, all things have to follow the rules, those who make rules are above all people, and all people''s fate is bound by the so-called rules.


    It''s not a kind of sadness that every decent person is bound to death by the rules created by himself. He is not born to laugh, and even to realize his wishes is a luxury, and he can''t get real freedom.


    Rules protect the interests of most people, but there are always some things that can''t be protected. Rules also have limitations. It''s inevitable that many people will make use of rules for their own benefit.


    Fang Tianxing has seen too many businessmen take advantage of loopholes in the rules to earn huge profits. Those grassroots people are still living in poverty, and no one cares whether they can get much profit. For them, it doesn''t make any difference whether the world prospers or the people suffer.


    Rules protect personal interests, for those who can get benefits, naturally it is safe, but what about those who can''t get benefits? They can''t change their fate in the rules.


    In the world of rules, life is bound by rules, and there is nothing we can do about our own life.


    Fang Tianxing saw two people fighting endlessly. Chifeng couldn''t catch Yan zhuiyun, and Yan zhuiyun didn''t mean to hurt Chifeng. They fought hard for a long time, but they didn''t win. Chifeng said to Yan zhuiyun, "today I won''t catch you first. If one day you are an evil party, I will catch you and make you ambush."


    Yan zhuiyun said with a smile: "if one day, I, Yan zhuiyun, betray my original intention, and I don''t need you to catch me, I will die in the world."


    "I hope you don''t forget today''s oath." Chifeng finally said.


    They are still very good classmates, talking and laughing together. They are not like the life and death struggle on the platform before.


    Fang Tianxing said to Ji wubing: "when you go to the battlefield, if you have a different position, you are the enemy. When we get off the battlefield, we are classmates. Naturally, we have the feeling of classmates. "


    Ji wubing nodded, the other side Tianxing said: "what you said is reasonable, who is right and who is wrong, it''s just different positions."


    "Whose truth is more correct, time will prove everything." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Ji wubing nodded, hoping that everything would be as Fang Tianxing said.


    The next competition is an ordinary battle, with different levels and also for their own ideals. There are those who practice chivalry, those who practice hegemony, those who want to catch all the thieves in the world, and those who want to learn from the ancient great Confucians and educate the world.


    These ideals are different, and there are conflicts between them. Everyone has to work hard to achieve their goals.


    Fang Tianxing knows that there is no absolute right in this world. People can pursue the life they want, so that everyone does not have to be a stepping stone to others.


    Soon the contest came to an end, and the final result was a pair of brothers, two brothers and a mother, but they all had different personalities.

 Chapter 355

    Big brother likes music. He likes rock music all day long and accompanies rock all day long. The second younger brother likes quiet music. He is very dissatisfied with the noise of the elder brother all day long. They have been in conflict for a long time. Today, they are on the platform of competition. The loser has to let the winner play the music he likes all day long, and they must listen carefully.


    On the platform of the duel, the two fight with each other with the sound of music. For a moment, there are fierce music sounds everywhere. These music sounds take the sound wave as the carrier, and evolve various ways of attacking and killing. They hide the killing opportunity in the music sound, and turn the invisible into the visible. It can be said that they are creative and unique.


    What he said was extremely arrogant, and he meant to despise the perfect university. Of course, the students at the perfect university were very dissatisfied. The two brothers, who were in the competition, looked at each other and beat their own sound wave to the teenager.


    The young man seemed to have expected that the two brothers would attack him together, and he didn''t care at all. He just waved his hand lightly, and then he waved out the golden light. As soon as the golden light came out, it was like the sound of a golden horse was easily destroyed.


    This question is about who is behind him. Although the boy is young, he is not stupid. Naturally, he will not answer this question. He said with a ha ha: "it matters who I represent. I just admire the perfect university. It''s one of the three major schools of online literature. I want to see the style of my peers."


    This is undoubtedly the afternoon of the war, the students on the scene are gnashing their teeth, impatient, directly said: "I''ll be your opponent, let you see the elegant demeanor of our perfect university."


    That youth full of disdain, for those who fight directly said: "you go together."


    Those people couldn''t help it any more. One by one, they jumped onto the platform to fight with the young man. The young man''s behavior was light and understated. He defused his attack and knocked him to the ground. He hooked his fingers and motioned others to join in.


    Those people couldn''t help rushing up. At this time, Fang Tianxing gave a loud drink and jumped on the stage to say to them, "you go down and let me fight him."


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t think he was a hero. He just regarded himself as a very ordinary person. Facing the humiliation of others in his school, he naturally had to stand up.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing standing in front of him, the boy said with a smile: "if you want to stand up, do you think you can beat me? Or do you think you''re the hero who saved the world? "


    "People are always in trouble. No one can save people who don''t want to be saved. He who has hope cannot be defeated by any difficulty. " Fang Tianxing said to the boy.


    The young man said with a smile: "my name is Cui Chengjian. What you said surprised me. What if fate had to destroy a person, no matter how hard he tried, he could not resist fate."


    Fang Tianxing said proudly: "if fate is destined to be unable to change, even if you give up everything, you have to exchange for a glimmer of light. The happiness and peace in history have always been bought by countless people. Without countless sacrifices, there is no light and freedom. "


    "Then prove your faith to me." Cui Chengjian said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t say much. He rushes up to fight with Cui Chengjian. Cui Chengjian''s sleeve blows out a big golden light. The golden light is dazzling. He wants to blind people, so he can''t look directly at it. Moreover, there are countless sharp needles hidden in the golden light. They are as thin as ox hair, and they are all pervasive. It''s almost hard for those who are attacked to block them.


    The golden light soon met Fang Tianxing, but suddenly a red light rose on him. The red light was nothing else, but the real fire of the sun, which could burn all the wasteland. There was no melting of iron and gold.


    When something in the golden awn meets the red light, it is directly burned into ashes, and a burst of fire rolls back to Cui Chengjian. Cui Chengjian doesn''t panic, and immediately stabs forward. This move is a sword. It is said that it can separate everything. Even the real fire of the sun in Fang Tianxing is also separated by the sword Qi. Only when the sword Qi moves forward less than one foot, it is melted by the fire.


    Even his sword became red. Cui Chengjian was so surprised that he quickly took it back. His sword was melted into the hardest emery in the world and was tempered for 49 days.


    It is not only extremely sharp, but also not afraid of water and fire. In addition to the few kinds of magic fire and water in the world, it can not be damaged at all.


    Cui Chengjian was surprised and said, "you just used the real fire of the sun. How can ordinary people make it?"


    It''s no wonder that Cui Chengjian is surprised that the way to make the true fire of the sun is extremely harsh. He needs to completely abandon his own self-interest and take care of the hearts of the world.


    "What''s so rare about this? We are so talented in our perfect university that you can''t imagine." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    Cui Chengjian naturally can''t grow other people''s ambition and destroy his prestige. He immediately said, "it''s just a small skill of carving insects. What''s worth showing off? I''ll tell you to give up."


    After that, he took out something from his sleeve. It didn''t look impressive. It was just a black grindstone.


    People at the bottom all laughed, "this Cui Chengjian turned out to be a sharpening stone. Is it to sharpen the sword, or to kill our classmates at the perfect university with him?" A person doesn''t understand of say.


    "Maybe Cui Cheng Jian has developed some secret skills related to stones. Maybe it''s very powerful." He said with a smile.


    Cui Chengjian heard what the people at the bottom said and ignored them. He knew that as long as the power of the stone in his hand showed, these people would be shocked immediately.

 Chapter 356

    Fang Tianxing didn''t underestimate the stone on Cui Chengjian''s hand. At this time, Cui Chengjian must have his intention to take it out.


    Cui Chengjian takes out this stone, and Cui Chengjian takes out a set of array flags. With a wave of his hand, the array flags are embedded around to form a defensive array. Instead of using it to attack, he puts his sword on it and grinds it. Strange to say, there is white light under the grinding of this black grinding stone. From time to time, there is the sound of gold and iron fighting, and from time to time, water is poured out of the pot he carries, Cool your sword.


    According to the truth, it''s the best time to attack Cui Chengjian, but Fang Tianxing didn''t start. Instead, he watched Cui Chengjian sharpen his sword. With Cui Chengjian''s sharpening, wisps of white light oozed from the sharpening stone and melted into Cui Chengjian''s long sword.


    A quarter of an hour later, Cui Chengjian grinds his sword. He removes the array. He is surprised to see that Tianxing says, "I was grinding my sword with all my heart just now, but you didn''t attack me secretly. It''s a gentleman''s style."


    "People in our perfect university will not sneak attack, but the battlefield is changing rapidly. It''s not advisable for you to sharpen your sword on the battlefield." Fang Tianxing reminds us in good faith.


    Cui Chengjian nodded. He said to Tianxing, "it''s not that my sword was burned by your sun just now. It lost its sharpness, so I had to grind it with Jiulong stone to get back to its sharpness."


    Two people bow to each other, Cui Chengjian Tianxing said: "what''s your name, a friend of mine told me that the perfect university is full of hypocrites, it''s not worth believing. He told me that there is a guy named Fang Tianxing who is hypocritical and can''t believe it. "


    Fang Tianxing''s face was embarrassed. He asked directly, "is your friend long Aotian? He and I have a lot of grudges. His words can''t be trusted."


    Cui Chengjian puzzled said: "what you say is the opposite, long Aotian said you are a hypocrite, you say he is a villain, really want to catch you face to face, to see who you are lying."


    "Right or wrong is a matter of public opinion. Today you come to challenge our perfect university. If what I expect is not bad, it''s a matter of long Aotian. I hope you won''t be hoodwinked by the traitors and help the tyrant. " Fang Tianxing reminds us with great care.


    Cui Chengjian didn''t fully believe Fang Tianxing''s words. He just said to him, "I naturally have a judgment on which is right and which is wrong. Our contest is not over yet. I''m going to fight. Please be careful."


    After that, Cui Chengjian picked up the long sword in his hand. After being sharpened by the Jiulong stone, the long sword became sharper. He directly cleaved a sword into the sky. The sword was full of energy, like the waves rolling down. The amazing light of the sword was as gorgeous and dangerous as a competition.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t panic either. He just raises a fire to burn the sky. The real fire of the sun in his hand holds the light of the sword. But Cui Chengjian''s light of the sword keeps spreading this time and has great stamina.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t hold his sword light, so he had to turn over to avoid the blow. The sword light fell on the ground and cut a gap several feet deep.


    The ground is a good green brick. Ordinary swords can''t be damaged. Now it''s cut several feet long.


    Fang Tianxing was also afraid. The material of Cui Chengjian''s long sword was good, but it wasn''t as powerful as that. However, after the honing of Jiulong stone, the sharpness of the sword was greatly increased, and the effect of the sword was also increased several times.


    Fang Tianxing is very keen on Cui Chengjian''s Jiulong stone. If he can get this grindstone, he can improve the strength of his blade.


    However, he was still fighting in front of him. When he didn''t think about this kind of thing, Cui Chengjian immediately swept out a sword. Fang Tian used the iron plate bridge to avoid this move.


    Cui Chengjian doesn''t give Fang Tianxing too many opportunities to react. One sword is the next. Fang Tianxing doesn''t just Dodge, but gradually approaches Cui Chengjian. Cui Chengjian''s sword light is powerful, but it''s a long-distance means. When he gets close, he will not work well. As long as Fang Tianxing catches his loopholes, he will be able to win at one stroke.


    Cui Chengjian naturally understood Fang Tianxing''s plan. He had to speed up his efforts to push Fang Tianxing back. Don''t let him get close to Fang Tianxing step by step.


    However, Fang Tianxing is really flexible. Cui Chengjian''s sword spirit keeps following Fang Tianxing''s butt. Even if he can catch up with him occasionally, he gives out the sun and fire to stop him, and then he escapes for a moment.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing is getting closer to him, Cui Chengjian is also worried. He has to step back and distance himself from Fang Tianxing. Only in this way can he maintain his dominant position and avoid falling into the disadvantage.


    Fang Tianxing held on tightly and kept Cui Chengjian away from him.


    Such a battle turned into a war of attrition. Cui Chengjian''s sword power was always exhausted. Soon, Cui Chengjian''s stamina was insufficient, so he had to put away his sword power and use the long sword itself to fight with Fang Tian.


    Fang Tianxing also takes out his Zhengqi sword to compete with Cui Chengjian for pure sword skill. Cui Chengjian asked himself that he was a good swordsman, but he didn''t get the upper hand in the swordsmanship competition against Fang Tianxing. He was held down by Fang Tianxing and gradually showed his invincibility.


    Cui Chengjian is extremely surprised. He can''t believe that Fang Tianxing''s swordsmanship is not inferior to himself. This perfect university has such strong students.


    Fang Tianxing was even more surprised that an ordinary student of Yuewen University was already so strong. It would be terrible if the top students of Yuewen University were not just a little different from himself.


    The two men were in a stalemate for a long time. Seeing that they would not be able to support themselves, Cui Chengjian jumped out of the battlefield immediately. Cui Chengjian said to Tianxing, "if we fight any more, we can''t tell the difference. It''s better to change to Wendou."


    Fang Tianxing was about to take Cui Chengjian, but he didn''t expect him to come up with such a move. He was discontented and said, "brother, I''m not afraid to lose the battle, but I can''t lose my backbone."


    This sentence makes Cui Chengjian blush. It''s because he fought with Fang Tian first and chose Wendou when he was defeated. It''s not a loss of backbone.


    However, Cui Chengjian felt that he was not only on behalf of himself, but also on behalf of Yuewen University.


    They put down their swords and sat on the ground for a fight. Fang Tianxing said to Cui Chengjian, "it''s your fight. Let''s start with it."


    Cui Chengjian nodded, thought for a moment and said, "I have a question. Network literature has developed for more than 200 years. It can be roughly divided into comedy and tragedy according to its type. Comedy was popular before the 22nd century, but tragedy is popular after the 22nd century. Do you think tragedy is better or comedy is better?"


    "That''s a good question. The essence of life is a tragedy, but comedy is also a good medicine to keep people from losing all hope. Let me tell you a story.

 Chapter 357

    In the remote land of Xichuan, there is a lumberjack named Pu Tongren. As a lumberjack, Pu Tongren cut down trees and destroyed the environment. What he did was not so respectable.


    It is said that Pu tongrensheng''s facial features are twisted, short and thin, which is very suitable for the needs of this social identity, which makes all the misfortunes Pu Tongren suffered take for granted in the eyes of people except him.


    As a failure, Pu Tongren did not do well when he was a child. He grew up under the scolding and criticism of his parents and teachers. Pu Tongren was incompetent, plain looking, poor and timid, and had no competitiveness in the society. For him, being a lumberjack in the mountains is the best choice.


    At least in the jungle, Pu takes logging as his career and is proud of it. Those leaders praised him and gave him a certificate of commendation. Pu Tongren regarded him as a treasure. He often boasted about himself and gained a sense of existence and achievement by affirming his self-worth.


    In the jungle, a person''s life is lonely, logging life is boring and boring, everyday busy, such a life let Pu Tongren have a sense of belonging.


    Pu Tongren does not dare to leave the jungle, because he will face another more cruel jungle, where he does not need to be accompanied by trees. However, in a complex society, Pu Tongren who is at a loss is doomed to be a failure.


    Pu Tongren''s life is poor and miserable. In order to finish the production task, he works hard every day and has no holiday. Moreover, once losses are caused to the company, the lost money will be deducted from the salary. If there is a complaint and the boss is angry, the whole month''s salary will be deducted. Dissatisfied, but unable to protect their rights and interests from the formal channels, in order to survive, Pu Tongren had to endure the exploitation and oppression of his boss all the year round. He lived a precarious life without any freedom.


    Pu Tongren''s life is cheap and humble. In the boss''s eyes, Pu Tongren is just a money making machine, which can be arbitrarily squeezed and abandoned. Pu Tongren has never been tolerated and sympathized. Pu Tongren often suffers from work-related injuries. At this time, the boss often increases the amount of work. Pu Tongren had to work overtime at the cost of excessive consumption of physical strength. After finishing his work, he felt as if he had been pulled away from his soul, exhausted and exhausted.


    Perhaps poverty can make people forget their dignity. In order to keep their jobs, Pu Tongren is like a servant in front of his boss. In other people''s eyes, Pu Tongren''s existence is just a joke.


    In fact, Pu Tongren has not tried to change the status quo. More than once, Pu Tongren tried to earn money by winning prizes and some illegal means, in order to escape from the boss''s oppression and abuse, and from the boring and repetitive life. Therefore, Pu Tongren did not hesitate to put all his eggs in one basket. Unfortunately, Pu Tongren never succeeded.


    Pu Tongren once wandered around the outside world, but he still couldn''t find the chance to change his fate. Instead, he wandered on the streets, had no food to eat, was despised, and was despised.


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t do anything. It''s lucky and unfortunate to be human.


    It is not difficult to see the truth of life in Pu Tongren, which is deliberately covered up and beautified. Pu Tongren lives at the bottom of the society, struggling on the edge of survival, the most humble and lonely.


    Cui Chengjian puzzled asked: "Pu Tongren why not job hopping, not out of the jungle? Change to a better way of life. "


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "people always think that they have the right to choose, but every one of us will have the illusion that most people in the world are like this after a long time in an environment.


    As a doctor, most of the people around him are doctors and professors. They have all kinds of daily chats and go to all kinds of places.


    As a manual worker, the conversation between workers is limited to work, mobile entertainment and travel.


    The difference between the two, for example, in terms of income, to be honest, some doctors'' income is really not high. But for some issues, such as the discussion of practical problems, the understanding of history, the appreciation of art, their own positioning and future planning, there is a big gap.


    Even if scholars don''t study deliberately, they can hear deep voice and thinking in daily chatting and communication.


    As time goes by, the migrant workers can''t imagine the life of scholars, don''t understand how the outside world works, and don''t know how to invest in themselves.


    It is also difficult for doctoral professors to experience the pain of migrant workers. They are also trapped in what they see and hear about the world, and such world outlook and values will be passed on to the next generation through careless education.


    In this not very appropriate comparison, no one thinks that they are wrong. In everyone''s eyes, their behavior is right. Because what we think is right, we will do it. Even if it seems absurd and crazy to others, it is.


    Living in a relatively narrow world, it is difficult to have the opportunity to break their own inherent ideas, because the contact area is narrow, and all the people around them are similar. After all kinds of information are filtered, processed and strengthened by the same crowd, they will form a closed world around them. Every word they say is a similar echo.


    And people who love reading can come into contact with different cultures, religions and consciousness through reading. We will find that there is great diversity in the world, their environment is open, and their various ideas are changing.


    Many people can''t sympathize with PU Tongren. Instead, they vent their anger by laughing at PU Tongren''s pain, and thus get spiritual happiness. They think that they will never be like Pu Tongren.


    What makes me feel cruel is not only Pu Tongren''s miserable experience, but also because Pu Tongren has a kind heart but has to engage in illegal activities against his heart. He is never lazy but always poor and lives a miserable and humble life. This is the most cruel.


    "What would comedy look like?" Cui Chengjian continued.


    "If it''s a comedy, it''s a different way of writing, according to the usual routine." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Pu Tongren seems to be an ordinary person, even worse off than ordinary people.


    Pu Tongren used to be a student with ordinary grades. His teachers didn''t pay attention to him. His parents were very disappointed with PU Tongren and their interpersonal relationship was not good. There were few good friends among his classmates.


    At this time, Pu Tongren suddenly became enlightened for various reasons, and his grades soared. Then his teachers, classmates and parents were shocked, and they all took Pu Tongren as the center, giving all kinds of praise.


    Mr. haramoto is an introverted and autistic child. He always feels restrained and nervous when there are many people. Because of this, people around are very disappointed with PU Tongren, especially the parents, who think Pu Tongren is simply abnormal, often scold Pu Tongren and criticize Pu Tongren. The relatives and friends around him also belittled Pu Tongren.

 Chapter 358

    At this time, Pu Tongren suddenly changed. He was able to talk and talk freely, and easily used language to say that everyone had nothing to say. Then his parents praised him, his relatives and friends were shocked, and his attitude towards Pu Tongren changed.


    Although Pu Tongren''s family is not good, he has no connections, and his college entrance examination is not good, he went to Tsinghua University. Although Pu Tongren has a poor foundation and knows little about junior high school and primary school, he has mastered all the knowledge of the University in only three months of self-study in the dormitory, surpassing the best students of all ages.


    Pu Tongren just went to school, with ordinary taste in clothes and ordinary conversation. She was ignored by all the female students. After less than a semester of hard work, all the girls in the school felt that they were not worthy of Pu Tongren, including the school flower and the beautiful female tutor.


    In the last semester, Pu Tongren solved several world-wide problems. He was favored by the president and became a doctoral director at the end of his freshman year.


    Soon Pu Tongren took part in the work. The people around Pu Tongren worked day and night. Promotion and salary increase were related. Ordinary people can only work silently, very hard, but they can''t get the expected reward.


    At this time, Pu Tongren was appreciated by his boss when he came. He was promoted to a manager, and his salary was increased several times.


    Pu Tongren''s working ability is far beyond the ordinary people. He can easily complete the very difficult work for others, helping the company to complete several important projects in a row. Then, the boss gave Pu Tongren a raise, and his colleagues cast envious eyes. Even the goddess, who was usually out of reach, also looked at PU Tongren with new eyes.


    Pu Tongren is very happy. He feels that he is going to be transferred. Although Pu Tongren is transferred, he doesn''t want others to know that he is transferred. Although Pu Tongren is in transit, there are still some people who don''t know that he is in transit and want to bully his friends.


    Pu Tongren successfully bullied the person who wanted to bully his friends. Pu Tongren was transferred, but the goddess didn''t know Pu Tongren was transferred. Pu Tongren successfully pretended to be forced in front of the goddess. The goddess has a special liking for PU Tongren. Then the plot turns around. Some people covet the goddess and want to embarrass Pu Tongren. Unexpectedly, Pu Tongren shows great power and subdues them one by one.


    The goddess wants to paste Pu Tongren upside down, but Pu Tongren meets a more beautiful goddess. The goddess tries to paste Pu Tongren upside down, but Pu Tongren just doesn''t want to.


    Those who are close to Pu Tongren are bound to have boundless scenery, while those who are against Pu Tongren are bound to die. Those who help Pu Tongren will certainly give feedback ten times and one hundred times. Those who use Pu Tongren will often get more benefits from Pu Tongren in turn. Therefore, people around Pu Tongren must have foresight and be sharp eyed.


    Pu Tongren has been promoted and raised all the way. He is proud of his love and high status. He is on the top of his life. Pu Tongren''s journey is a sea of stars. For him, he has been able to pursue the highest stage of malos'' needs and realize his own self realization.


    Money, beauty, power and status are all in people''s arms. In a sense, the desire for these things has been integrated into people''s blood. It is through fighting to capture food and defeat opponents that human ancestors enriched their strength by collecting resources and passed down their genes forever.


    People in the old days, like today, also rely on constant fighting, expansion and reproduction to seek more long-term development. Therefore, these themes can often make people full of the most primitive desire.


    In life, there are too many ordinary people who live in great pain. It''s hard to satisfy people''s desire, and there is no hope of satisfaction. The strong are in constant struggle, want to achieve their goals, and ultimately they can succeed. However, most people are just ordinary people, and there are too few things they can do.


    Therefore, the comedy in the network literature provides these ordinary people with a world in the novel, realizing all kinds of desires that they can''t realize in the real world.


    When people take Pu Tongren''s place, they will be able to break away from the heavy shackles of the real society in a short time and feel a little relaxed.


    Comedy makes people happy and helps people vent their resentment. This kind of comedy perfectly follows people''s inner desire and puts people in a very comfortable world. There is no pain or cruel reality in this world. People can''t help but indulge in it all the time. Such a world is of course beautiful, as long as you pay there will be a return, as long as a look, you can make beauty fall in love with themselves, as long as you want, few can not get. This is comedy. "


    Cui Chengjian said with some emotion: "it seems that tragedy makes people upset, while comedy makes people happy. What is the difference between the two? "


    "Both tragedy and comedy exist in this world. Tragedy is a life seen from a short distance, while comedy is a life seen from a long distance. The purpose of comedy is to bring joy to the audience. The pleasure of comedy lies in the sense of superiority from other people''s misfortunes, so as to obtain psychological satisfaction.


    People rarely really feel the same way about comic characters. Because if you don''t keep a distance, you can''t laugh at the foolishness of those clowns.


    In fact, as long as we look closely, we can see that many comic characters are suffering. At this time, if you really have a rich sense of reality, it is inevitable that you will be replaced by yourself, and the original funny disaster in comedy will become a tragedy.


    If comedy is to meet Sishu in the dark, or to catch the shadow in the sun, tragedy is to be on a desert island, lifeless, all warmth can only be conceived by oneself, all beliefs have to return to themselves, and can no longer expect the help of others.


    The reasons for happiness are always similar, but the reasons for misfortune are different. Only when people have experienced the darkness can they cherish the light and pursue the beauty.


    Tragedy and comedy are the conflict between themselves and the world, and the reconciliation between themselves and the world. It''s hard to say who is more valuable. Tragedy is closer to the essence of life and more candid, so that it is more solid and powerful in the observation and thinking of human nature. Comedy is also to let people get rid of pain and forget pain, which has practical significance, Because in all people, the two are intertwined and cannot be separated.


    The complexity of people probably determines that people need these two things at the same time, but different people have different tendencies.


    Fang Tianxing said to Cui Chengjian, "there is no difference between good and evil in all things in the world. We need to use wisdom to turn all things into our own use in order to give full play to our value."


    Cui Chengjian said with emotion: "what you said is very good. I have been taught."


    "It''s hard to look forward to a life without a bright future. An ideal without considering the reality is also a loft in the sky. Both tragedy and comedy are people''s cultural forms." Fang Tianxing continued.

 Chapter 359

    Cui Chengjian stood up and gave a gift to Tianxing. Tianxing said, "you win. I''m convinced.".


    In this world, fairness and justice are very difficult to exist. There is a big company that receives thousands of resumes every day. How do their staff deal with these thousands of resumes? Take an electric fan and blow it. Some resumes blow to the ground, and then those who fall to the ground are picked up and thrown into the dustbin. Don''t you think it''s unfair. People''s recruitment manager has a saying: "luck itself is strength. If these people are not lucky, they don''t want it."


    Although it''s just a joke, it reveals a particularly harsh situation: it''s not that no one is willing to give you justice, but that it can''t be done in fact. The price paid for fairness is too high, which is not in line with the spirit of marketism.


    "All right!" Cui Chengjian said that he knew what Fang Tianxing meant and had to agree with him.


    Fang Tianxing has nothing to do in the guest room, so he and Cui Chengjian make an appointment to play in the dance in the cruise ship.


    The dances here are all entertained by the rich and idle upper class. Of course, the entertainment activities of the upper class are indispensable, such as golf, bowling, and the younger can also attend the dance.


    The dance is not only an entertainment activity, meeting young girls, business cooperation and exchange. Many people came to the dance day. Some people just wore casual clothes to see the fun. The well-dressed girls are always very dazzling. Fang Tianxing saw a girl who was usually dressed very fashionable. That day, she wore a deep V red tight and floor long skirt


    The opening dance was performed by professional dancers, and then Fang Tianxing and Cui Chengjian also went up for a turn. Fang Tianxing was a little embarrassed.


    Cui Chengjian tells Fang Tianxing that since he''s here, he can teach dance steps before, so don''t leave any regrets. In fact, there won''t be many people paying special attention to you at that time. After all, everyone''s dressing is different from usual. The next day, when they change back to normal, they are still passers-by a.


    Cui Chengjian is very familiar with the scene. Many people say hello to him. Everyone is looking for a dance partner.


    "I''m not used to dancing with other women. Why don''t you dance with me?" Fang Tianxing said to Cui Chengjian.


    "Love to go, I''m going to find a female dancer myself. It''s not proper for two old men to be together. You can find a partner yourself." Cui Chengjian doesn''t care.


    "Yes, I can''t go yet." Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    Fang Tianxing was still shy and didn''t move, but Cui Chengjian finally gave him a push. Fang Tianxing walked gracefully towards the chosen target, and there was no problem in chatting. Finally, it was time to dance. Fang Tianxing made an invitation to dance, showing the most gentlemanly smile, and was ready to speak. With a smile on her face, the woman released Fang Tianxing''s hand, took Cui Chengjian''s hand and danced with him.


    Cui Chengjian pointed to someone in front of him and said to Tianxing, "sorry, brother, did you see that Xuemei? His family is a business family with great temperament, right? I know her. You can go there for sure."


    Fang Tianxing, is that you, Fang Tianxing is hesitating. When he doesn''t know what to do, suddenly a woman''s voice rings out behind Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing turned his head and saw that it was Xia Arun. Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be here. Today I''m also with my friends."


    But Cui Chengjian''s plan failed after all. Fang Tianxing of course successfully invited her sister. It turned out that it was Xia aruan. Fang Tianxing was very grateful. She helped her out of the first step.


    Fang Tianxing is a gentleman. He doesn''t shake hands. He just takes Xia Ruan''s wrist and protects her waist. He starts dancing slowly.


    It''s just that Fang Tianxing''s dancing skills are really unfamiliar, and his movements are very rigid, which is not smooth. Fortunately, however, Xia''s dancing skills are very good, with Fang Tianxing a little bit familiar with the rhythm. Slowly mastered the rhythm of the dance, the movement is more and more smooth.


    Xia Ruan said in Fang Tianxing''s ear, "are you still with AO Xue now?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to Xia aruan, "she and I have planned to have a private life. We plan to form a Taoist couple after graduation and pursue the highest essence of online literature together."


    "Is it so important to pursue the highest essence of network literature? You men all have family and country in mind, and we girls all like love. Is that a difference in thinking? " Xia Arun asked Tianxing.

 Chapter 360

    This topic is not easy to answer, so Fang Tianxing had to say: "it''s gender that determines the difference in thinking mode, and it''s the stereotyped image of men and women in society. What the society thinks men and women are like, it will add this impression on him. For example, some girls will think that they can be unreasonable and even proud of some unruly and capricious films played by girls at some time. But it doesn''t mean that their thinking preference is like this. They just act unreasonable and get used to it.


    Our society is used to encouraging men''s instrumental qualities: self-confidence, independence, ambition, leadership and determination. These characteristics need to be based on calm, strong logic and interest analysis.


    Women are encouraged to be more expressive: gentle, kind, sensitive and compassionate. These traits need to be based on emotional concern, moral concern, and experiential concern


    "I think love is the most wonderful thing. A thorough romanticist, the value that love brings to him lies in inspiration and breakthrough. Before Qiong Yao and other people''s love affairs were rampant, marriage was right. You are a civil servant and I am a teacher. We all have city registered permanent residence. Marriage is a thorough economic activity, which aims to reproduce and protect property.


    Ordinary people pursue a right marriage, a realistic way of life, which is similar to what they want to buy for as much as they spend. It''s not that it''s bad. It''s this way of life. It''s not that bad.


    Later I realized that it was the lack of an experience, the experience of living for love and burning for others. Humanism pursues the pleasure and satisfaction of human beings. It''s similar to that I spent a dollar and didn''t necessarily get a dollar. I took it to catch the doll, but I didn''t catch it, but I realized the feeling of catching the doll. " Xia aruan said with a look of longing.


    "But love is very unfair. People who are always loved have no fear and can''t get eternal desire and dissatisfaction. Many people have never had love in their whole life, but their life has passed. It can be said that love is the source of all injustice in the world, and also the most uncontrolled force.


    We see a lot of love phenomenon, the essence is from the nature of reproduction. The different psychology of men and women are extended on this basis. Indeed, not everyone can enjoy the feeling of being loved. The better the person, the more likely he or she is to be loved, and vice versa. " Fang Tianxing said with some loss.


    "But these things don''t prevent love from being a beautiful thing. Love is destined to be together, but it''s also destined not to be together. Love is a dream that can''t be obtained and lost.


    Love is the ultimate release, but also can not release. Love is the golden breeze and jade dew. Once we meet, we will win countless reunions in the world. We don''t know where to go. Peach blossom still laughs at the miss of spring breeze. Love is the most beautiful thing that people create and the most unrealistic fantasy Xia Arun''s words are full of love.


    Fang Tianxing a little incredulous asked: "love is really as good as you said."


    "In fact, there are two women in every man''s life, at least two, a red rose and a white rose. If you get the red rose, the red one becomes a smear of mosquito blood on the wall, and the white one is the bright moonlight in front of the bed


    In fact, our generation does not believe in love, but because they attach more importance to love, they are more cautious in many times.


    While cautiously looking forward to it, he says that he no longer believes in love, but he will always be moved easily. In fact, this is probably the true face of many young people in their feelings. " Xia aruan said to Tianxing.


    Soon, after a dance, Cui Chengjian came over and said, "Fang Tianxing, I didn''t expect that you are hiding. Who is this beauty? Can you introduce it to me?"


    "I''d better introduce myself. My name is Xia Arun. I''ve just been admitted to the perfect university. I''ll report it in two years." Xia aruan said to Cui Chengjian.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Xia Ruan would soon become her own schoolgirl. Did she come here for herself? Fang Tianxing was a little grumbling.


    After listening to Xia Arun''s introduction, Cui Chengjian said with some regret: "why not choose our Yuewen university? It''s a pity. If you choose Yuewen University, there will be many seniors pursuing you, and it''s not difficult to become a university flower. "


    Xia Arun continued: "thank you for your praise. Entering the perfect university is my choice and a good place."


    "Yes, the students of Yuewen University have not been defeated by me. There is no natural nobleman. Only by relying on their own efforts can they live up to their ideals." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Cui Chengjian was stunned. Fang Tianxing''s words were exemplified by himself. It can be said that the argument was sufficient, but he really didn''t want to do it.


    "There are many talents in Yuewen University, such as Li Sanfeng from the general family, Tang Anguo, the grandson of count Rogers, Chen Ji, Tang Hongdou, the class representative, and long Aotian, who are familiar with you most. They study in Yuewen University and grow up to be famous people in the future." Cui Chengjian said haughtily.


    "I''ll have to see how amazing the genius of Yuewen university is." Fang Tianxing confidently said that he didn''t look down on the genius of Yuewen University. Someone once investigated and found that 80% of the students in Yuewen university are students with good family conditions. It''s hard for poor students to enter. Most of them are blocked by the shapeless steps in front of the threshold.


    A poor family gives birth to a noble son, and a white house gives birth to a prince. A man should be self-improvement. No matter how difficult it is for a poor family to produce a noble son, it actually refers to the poor and disadvantaged environment. Noble son, is to point out the head and the ground. In a word, people who are poor, have a poor foundation, and are at a disadvantage are hard to stand out on their own. Family environment, their own conditions and other different factors, resulting in the gap between people, this is a matter of fact. It has to be said that the family environment bears the brunt. A person''s growth is inseparable from his family environment.


    Many poor children, affected by economic conditions, become self abased and autistic, some sensitive and vain, some work to improve the economy, some play games and watch soap operas in order to integrate with their classmates. Although some of these students can graduate with good grades, they are tired of learning and have no courage and ability to pursue more opportunities.


    There are also many students who, despite their excellent ability and success in learning, have to learn from Qin Qiong and sell horses because their families need him to work and earn money. They even give up the chance to further their studies or even go abroad. Not many of them can continue their studies.


    If a person wants to get a higher promotion, he must invest a lot of time and energy to improve himself.

 Chapter 361

    But this is exactly what those poor students lack, and with the current assessment tends to examine all aspects of quality, poor students do not have an advantage in this respect.


    In the long run, the students who can be admitted to Yuewen University will not have poor families. Generally, they have good family conditions, so they can go into battle without any obstacles.


    Fang Tianxing goes to Yuewen University on the star cruise ship. After hearing Fang Tianxing''s plan, Xia aruan also goes to Yuewen university with him to see what the legendary head of the three major schools of Internet Literature looks like.


    Soon after arriving at the station near Yuewen University, several people came down from the star cruise ship and came to the reception area for foreigners of Yuewen University. According to the regulations, they accepted the inspection here and confirmed that they did not carry anything in violation of the regulations of Yuewen University and that they were not allowed to enter.


    The people here are not only Fang Tianxing, but also many tourists who come here to visit. They are all admiring. They want to have a look here and feel the flavor of the top of the three cyber arts colleges.


    Behind them is a middle-aged man and his family. It seems that he is his wife and child. The child looks like a tiger, but he can''t spare a moment. At first sight, he is a naughty child.


    Fang Tianxing heard that his name was Dou Xingwei and his child''s name was Dou ronghua. The inspection here was very strict, ranging from whether he had any prohibited articles, to his own health, no infectious diseases and no criminal record.


    The quality of the visitors outside is always uneven. Maybe they feel that they will not do anything to affect the teachers and students when they go in. But as an outside group like visitors, who can guarantee that the whole group will not interfere with the students, let alone do nothing even if people go in, It is enough to affect teachers and students just by reaching a level in quantity. Even tourist attractions will limit the number of visitors. Yuewen university has strict restrictions on the number and identity of visitors.


    Although they are very dissatisfied, these tourists are still obediently inspected, hoping to enter Yuewen University for sightseeing.


    Many of them come with their children. They also hope to show them here. In the eyes of the common people, Yuewen university itself represents the upper class of the society and is the cradle of the elite. It is good for children to have more contact with these people who may become the elite in the future.


    Fang Tianxing and Cui Chengjian are students of Yuewen University. With his guarantee, they can easily enter Yuewen University.


    Soon, several people came to the gate of Yuewen University. The gate was not only majestic, but also the security guard who stood guard seemed to be strong in martial arts. His whole body was full of Qi and blood, showing a strong momentum.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care, but when he caught a glimpse of the stone tablet standing beside him, the most remarkable thing was that it was written on a huge stone beside him, reading for truth, and there was no limit to the creation of Internet articles. The world wind and cloud out of our door, read the world to get the way.


    There are also five supreme inscriptions below. Seeing the inscriptions of the five masters, Fang Tianxing bowed down respectfully and bowed three times to the inscription on the stone tablet to show his awe.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s performance like this, Cui Chengjian seems to have a big stone down in his heart. He thinks that Fang Tianxing is still in awe and will not make any big trouble in Yuewen University. Otherwise, if the school knows that it will bring Fang Tianxing in, it will be too much to eat.


    Cui Chengjian shows his student ID card to the security guard at the gate, and gives Fang Tianxing their inspection report to him. After the other party has seen it, he makes a sign to the people in the gate guard Pavilion. The gate opens slowly and lets a few people in.


    The tourists behind Fang Tianxing also want to come in, but the security guard directly stops him and asks for his ID.


    Although the middle-aged man was dissatisfied, he still showed the inspection certificate to the security guard. After several times of inspection, he let them in. The child was already impatient. He ran into Yuewen University and looked around, as if he had found a new world.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t catch up with him. He simply let the children play. The middle-aged man''s wife said to the children, "ronghua, don''t run away."


    Fang Tianxing and Cui Chengjian entered Yuewen University together. As the landlord here, Cui Chengjian naturally took on the duty of tour guide and was responsible for telling them about the famous scenic spots here. He pointed to the tallest building in the distance and said to Fang Tianxing, "that''s the library of Yuewen University, which boasts the richest collection of books in the whole galaxy, ranging from astronomy and geography, It covers everything from the study of medicine, divination and astrology to the way of governing the world and politics. Even in the deepest part of the world, there are many divine writers who have left behind their writing experience. There are no less than 20 known books. "


    However, it needs a lot of points to read the writing experience of these divine writers. At present, few people can accumulate enough points.


    "I''ve always wanted to earn more points for my contribution to Yuewen University, which can be exchanged for the writing experience of God level authors, so as to make my author''s road develop rapidly." Cui Chengjian said eagerly.


    Cui Chengjian looked eager when he said these words. He also hoped to get the writing experience of those divine writers, which would be of great benefit to his practice.


    "In fact, the road that God level writers have gone through can only be used as a reference. There is no similar road in the world that can become God level writers. It''s just a little less detour. It''s better to broaden your knowledge, see the wonderful world and experience the impermanence of life. " Fang Tianxing said to Cui Chengjian.


    "How do you know that the writing experience of divine writers can not be simply imitated? Have you ever seen the writing experience of divine writers?" Cui Chengjian asked.


    To his surprise, Fang Tianxing said: "I have seen the writing experience of God level writers. In his innocent writing experience, there are bits and pieces on his way to writing. He once had countless opportunities to become a God, but he always felt dissatisfied. He broke through himself again and again, breaking the old model before, and let himself get sublimation."


    "Is that so?" Cui Chengjian can''t believe it. The fact is that God level writers can be copied. As long as they get the way to become God level writers, they will be able to set foot on the road they have gone through. It is impossible to become God level writers just by walking through the road they have gone through.


    However, there is no way to become a God in this world. Only by making our faith to the extreme can we engrave the truth and turn it into real eternity.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Cui Chengjian has some feelings, some feel inconsistent with his own experience, and some feel unacceptable.

 Chapter 362

    Fang Tianxing knows that Cui Chengjian doesn''t believe his words, so he must take action to let him know that he is right, and Fang Tianxing also wants to see the overall strength of Yuewen University.


    The school district of Yuewen university is divided into four blocks, namely, Yuanyuan building in the East, Jinjiang building in the west, Yunqi academy building in the north and Hongxiu Tianxiang building in the south. Each of them has its own characteristics. The Yuanyuan building in the East is known as the source of male writers in the world, and many famous and powerful people come out of it and become giants.


    Jinjiang District in the West has both male and female writers, but most of the men here are corrupt, and some are more historical. Of course, romance is a unique landscape. The advantage of jinjianglou is not only romance, but also inclusiveness. Even the martial arts who are very cold in online literature can be found here.


    The remaining two building areas are also places for various types of writers to practice. The whole theme is multi-age, and even users can smoothly transition to different reading tendencies on one platform, from young youth, to confused youth, and finally to the pursuit of personality.


    Cui Chengjian takes Fang Tianxing to Yunqi academy building first. Most of them are female writers. Many girls get together. When they see Fang Tian walking over, several fashionable women tease and say, "handsome brother, who are you looking for?"


    Fang Tianxing was a little surprised and was teased by his two sophomores. However, they are not from the same school, and they have no real collusion with Fang Tianxing. They just keep chatting with Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing was confused at that time. What''s the meaning? At that time, he didn''t think of this statement. Then Fang Tianxing didn''t reply and didn''t dare to talk to them.


    Fang tianxingsheng''s bearing is extraordinary, and he is very brave. Sure enough, the goddess saw Chinese Tianxing. They said a strange thing to each other, but Fang Tianxing didn''t understand it. Then Cui Chengjian hugged Fang Tianxing and told him with a laugh that the goddess had a crush on him and asked him whether he was willing to attack or accept.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t understand what this meant. He raised his eyes to see that the woman waved her hand, and a red powder fragrance poured into Fang Tianxing. When he inhaled a little, he felt dizzy, as if he had fallen into a dream. It was not an ordinary dream, but a sentimental spring dream.


    Fang Tianxing only saw in a trance that the woman in front of him was the most beautiful goddess in his heart. He threw out an olive branch to himself. Fang Tianxing was calm and calm. His heart was like a billowing wave. He only felt that the goddess had eyes and that he would not be buried.


    But later, the goddess kept on asking Fang Tianxing to carry her back. Fang Tianxing always abides by the etiquette and law, and would not agree to such a thing at all.


    However, Fang Tianxing finally carried it back. The goddess had a good figure, and there was no need to say much about it. After they went to have supper, the goddess directly sat next to Fang Tianxing and leaned on Fang Tianxing''s shoulder. Therefore, Fang Tianxing rejected the goddess because she was too enthusiastic.


    At first, Fang Tianxing kept a distance from the goddess, but the goddess seemed to be more active than Tianxing imagined, but Fang Tianxing was still very reserved and kept his bottom line.


    After all, there was a boyfriend. Later, the goddess broke up and cried to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing said a few words to comfort the goddess, and the goddess began to become more and more interested in each other.


    The goddess said that she wanted to teach Fang Tianxing how to fall in love, but Fang Tianxing didn''t take it seriously. Later, when she saw the movie, the goddess actually put her head on Fang Tianxing''s shoulder, and then let Fang Tianxing embrace herself.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t been so close to the beautiful girl for a long time. Fang Tianxing is completely at a loss. But Fang Tianxing was obedient and put her hand on the goddess''s shoulder, and then the goddess put her head on Fang Tianxing''s neck, which was the feeling of feeling the goddess''s breath.


    Fang Tianxing actually couldn''t watch the movie at that time. He just felt that the goddess was very active to herself and was totally teasing herself.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and the goddess went to the seaside, because the goddess said she liked to see the sea. Sitting on a bench, the goddess leaned her head over consciously, and then whispered to Fang Tianxing: "don''t go back today, OK?"


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t believe that the goddess in front of him would say such a thing. As a boy who didn''t have much love experience, Fang Tianxing never thought of these things, and never dared to do that with a girl.


    Until this moment, Fang Tianxing still felt that it was a dream, just trying to calm down.


    At this time, the goddess launched a new offensive. She put her slender leg on Fang Tianxing''s stiff thigh. Fang Tianxing looked at the goddess and found that the goddess was staring at Fang Tianxing, as if laughing.


    Although Fang Tianxing still tried to restrain himself, his body was a little disobedient at first. Fang Tianxing touched the goddess''s face, and the goddess slowly stretched out her hand.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t do what the goddess expected. Instead, he slapped the goddess in the face with his backhand and said to her, "use this kind of ambiguous plot of little Huang Wen to deceive me. You look down on me too much."


    If you have read this girl''s romance novel, although the profile is not very yellow, it will also play a sidekick, and even some ambiguous adjectives come out. At the beginning, the phenomenon of playing a sidekick in the profile was brought by a female schoolmaster who wrote the words, but the data of the female schoolmaster is very correct, and the instructor didn''t care.


    It''s hard to resist the temptation of rapid performance improvement. Soon a lot of younger students with poor data followed suit. You don''t have to say that many of the original profiles looked very flat. After learning this move, the data really got better.


    So, readers want to see, instructors ignore, resulting in a lot of cloud building students, most of the students play edge ball phenomenon.


    But this kind of situation will only be temporary, now the top really sent people to check, check the result is a large area of harmony! As long as you write a little bit of yellow plot, all harmonious! No mercy!


    It''s really funny to talk about it. The instructor told us not to talk about it. Don''t write it below the neck. The readers are still young. Do you think you dare to show your children what you wrote?


    Many students leave a message below and pat their chest to make sure they won''t write yellow. In fact, there are so many writers under the drillmaster who can''t manage them at all. They want to play the edge ball as a selling point. Moreover, this kind of atmosphere is gradually spreading on the website. The drillmaster seldom manages them, and he can''t manage them even if he wants to.


    This kind of thing is more and more, thus formed a kind of atmosphere, this kind of atmosphere makes these students have no meat not to like.


    It''s a ridiculous way to attract people by this way. It''s the nature of using people, the desire and confusion of teenagers for sex, but it will only make them fall into the abyss, unable to correctly understand the world. Be blinded by some superficial appearance, be bound by these desires.

 Chapter 363

    To some extent, people who are always addicted to fantasy are in a state of escapism or dissatisfaction with their current situation, imagining that they are better and that they have a perfect life like the protagonists in novels.


    During puberty, girls often read romance novels. Before going to bed, they fantasize that they are female masters, and then experience a vigorous love. At that time, I was just an ordinary girl who didn''t like to dress up and love flower craze.


    This kind of fantasy is still serious when we are young. Thinking of the thoughts of those nights when we were young, we can compile several great works.


    Later, because of the decline in performance, to the new environment and other reasons, let oneself feel pessimistic. So he began to fantasize about other things. He was embarrassed to say that all these things were just caused by his self-esteem. Fang Tianxing even thought that except for a few iron buddies, other unfamiliar people in the class looked down on him.


    Since you want others to respect you, it''s useless to just fantasize. It''s better to put what you want to do into practice. For example, when all the wonderful things you dream about come true, what do you think are useless?


    In the final analysis, it is to think more and do less. You want to pursue your ideal and get something for nothing. However, the reality strikes you, so you place your hope on your fantasy.


    So, try to do it, do what you want to do, read more books, read more newspapers. The most important thing is to go out for a walk, to appreciate different people, to experience the customs and customs of different places.


    Human wild hope is the instinct of survival. It is impossible for people to give up wild hope completely. Human nature is the function of hormone. Most of the time, we can only solve it by ourselves. The important thing is to control the frequency. That is to say, if we don''t roll too many times a week, people will become very empty and exhausted, unable to do other things.


    Don''t imbue yourself with the lofty ideas of saints. It''s not convincing. But let him know this problem in personal health, take personal health as the starting point, realize the disadvantages of indulging in wild hope, so as to be a better self.


    The reader wants to sublimate his heart. Whether there is wild hope or not is a matter of the body. In fact, there is no inevitable connection between the two. The level of the reader''s cultivation has nothing to do with whether there is wild hope or not.


    It is impossible for a healthy person to have no wild hope, and there is no need to deliberately exclude him.


    Instead of making some unreasonable rules to bind yourself and exclude the outside world, you will not grow your wisdom, but bring obstacles to yourself and the people around you.


    Reading is to be happy, to read wisdom to face life, not to be painful, not to make a mess of one''s life with all kinds of unreasonable rules, but to expect to go to the pure land after death.


    In the Buddhist world view, Bosten is the God who wants to reach a certain level of heaven. He himself exists because of the wild hope of all living beings. Taking the wild hope of all living beings as happiness is to make use of the wild hope obstacles of all living beings to make people unable to practice successfully, and also to make all living beings indulge in the happiness of wild hope. In one sense, it is the happiness in the world, but in another sense, it is related to the degeneration.


    On the one hand, Bosten is evil and induces people to degenerate into wild hope, but on the other hand, he is also a great examiner for practitioners. From the perspective of examiners, he has a good side, which is equivalent to a sieve, screening out those who fail and like to degenerate.


    When a sage was young, one day she was reading in her study. A young girl heard the sound of reading in her study. She thought that this person would become a great thing in the future. So she broke a hole in the paper window to see her eyes, and wanted to intercede. As soon as the sage saw it, he immediately mended the hole and wrote a poem in front of the door: "it''s easy to mend the paper window, but it''s the most difficult to mend the evil virtue."


    The sages were not bewildered by women, and immediately brought up mindfulness. Later, they made great achievements and became famous all over the world. If everyone studies the teachings of sages and pays attention to Yin morality like sages, how can they not reach the extreme.


    This society is rather morbid. Apart from vulgar works, you can hardly watch those TV dramas and movies without the love of men and women. Fang Tianxing does not deny the significance of these things, but they are too rampant.


    These things are useless, a little boring and innocuous. What''s so strange about the bottom line they hit, writing about sex and body. At the time of literature and art restoration, many people were more wild and profound than them. So the end of the lower body writing is self-evident, and it will soon die.


    The greed of wild hope organs makes it difficult for people to achieve the golden mean. If you are not aware enough, you will always be in this kind of provocative information all day, which is unfavorable to your control of wild hope. Don''t contact too much of this information, or you will be unable to extricate yourself.


    In front of him, Tian Xing said not to take wild hope as a monster. He didn''t want you to take it as a monster, but you still have to face all kinds of thoughts produced by your wild hope organ leading the brain.


    Although reason fails when wild hope breaks out, most of the time in life, people still have reason. Then, in these rational States, cultivate one''s self-cultivation and become a person of high level.


    It''s nothing to crave the opposite sex once in a while. More times, it also reflects that you are just such a man, not mature, because men and women are just like that, and most of them are people with shortcomings.


    Although this is the essence of human beings and the way to dispel wild hope, whether it can be used or not depends on the individual. You need to feel that whether you can use it or not depends on yourself.


    The wild hope of sexual contact is very strong and impulsive, which often makes people indulge in it, and even risk losing their life and reputation. If it is controlled and guided in other directions, this stimulating force will maintain its strong imagination and courage and become a powerful creativity applied to literature, art or other majors or work.


    Wild hope is in people''s blood, it may destroy people, but as long as we know it properly, we should really face him and become his master, not his slave.


    On the contrary, it is better to use him to suppress the demons. People not only don''t have to deny it, but also can positively use and develop its energy to help us out of the low ebb of life.


    Fang Tianxing criticizes and educates several female senior students in yunqi District, so that they can reflect on their own writing. Writing with their body is not the right way, which brings bad demonstration to teenagers and makes them unable to find their own direction in life.


    The real writing is to read thousands of books, travel thousands of miles, and search all one''s life. Take your readers to read, to experience, to think. Use your whole life to inquire about your heart, the world, and the truth of human nature and society.

 Chapter 364

    "Listen to your words, it seems that you understand the true meaning of network literature. No wonder you can teach them at will." An impolite voice came from a distance, and soon Fang Tianxing saw a young woman coming.


    The women who come here have sharp short hair, which makes people feel very energetic. They are different from those girls who appear pure and charming, and they are very heroic.


    "She''s Nangong Yan," exclaimed two of Fang Tianxing''s schoolgirls. "She''s a rare student in Yunqi academy, and the strongest in the same grade."


    The woman said to Tianxing, "where are you from? It seems that you are not a student of Yuewen University."


    Fang Tianxing knew that the comer was not good, but he did not have the slightest fear, just said calmly: "I come from the perfect university, this year just a freshman, this visit to Yuewen University, I hope you can give me more advice."


    Fang Tianxing''s posture is not high, but also very confident, showing a very extraordinary bearing.


    The woman seemed to have a light in front of her eyes. In this cloud college building, such a manly man is almost rare. It''s like a candle in the dark. It''s so eye-catching that people can see it at a glance.


    Fang Tianxing just stands there, which makes people feel that he is a rock standing between heaven and earth. No matter how many hardships he faces, he will not be defeated by them.


    The woman said to Tianxing, "my name is Nangong Yan. I want you to ask a woman how to stand in the world."


    "Men and women are not the same, although they are based in this world and play different roles, it''s too difficult to be completely fair. The situation of each other is not the same, and it''s unfair to treat them with the same standard. In fact, as long as they can realize their own aspirations, it''s very good." Fang Tianxing said what he thought.


    Nangong Yan bowed her head to think about Fang Tianxing''s words. She quickly asked, "your words are reasonable, but I can''t understand it. If I can''t realize my ambition, what should I do?"


    "If you can''t get on the road, you have to rely on your strength to open it up. Even if it''s a sea of fire, you have to be brave." Fang Tianxing said directly.


    "Well, I''ll try your skill." Nangong Yan said to Tianxing.


    Nangong Yanxiu is an ancient martial arts man. Now we can see the martial arts of the past, and we can still see the appearance of the ancient Chinese. This kind of appearance refers to demeanor, a sense of propriety, a sense of morality, a sense of chivalry, a sense of shame.


    Nangong swallow gently rolls a sword flower, and countless petals fall. Nangong swallow is among them. The long sword stabs Fang Tianxing like a butterfly. Fang Tianxing doesn''t seem to react. He just keeps retreating in front of the long sword stabbed by Nangong swallow, and doesn''t mean to counterattack.


    But soon Fang Tianxing would retreat. Nangong Yan''s long sword was only half an inch short of piercing Fang Tianxing''s throat.


    "If you don''t fight back, you will die by my sword." Nangong Yan said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing seems to react, holding out his fingers to hold Nangong Yan''s sword. Fang Tianxing''s fingers are like forceps, making Nangong Yan''s sword unable to enter.


    The momentum of Nangong Yan''s advance was blocked, so as soon as the sword light changed, he changed the move temporarily and changed the stab to cut. Fang Tianxing had to cut off his hand. Zhengqi sword collided with Nangong Yan''s long sword, which made people extremely uncomfortable.


    The friction of the long sword gives off a spark, and the two soon separate. Because they don''t want their sword to be damaged, Nangong Yan has a famous sword Qiushui in her hand. She worries about checking her sword and finds that several edges of the sword are damaged.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword is also seriously damaged, but his sword is healthy qi sword. As long as the healthy qi does not decline, it will not be completely destroyed, and it can self repair by absorbing the healthy qi of heaven and earth.


    Nangong Yan took the Qiushui sword away and said angrily, "if you have broken my sword, you must compensate me, otherwise I won''t let you go."


    After her, dozens of Nangong Yan''s friends stood up and spoke for her. Tianxing said, "you have to help her repair the long sword, otherwise we won''t let you go. We want you to stay here all your life."


    "Is it difficult for you to confine me here for the rest of my life?" Fang Tianxing said pitifully.


    Those Nangong Yan and her friends looked at Fang Tianxing and said with a smile, "you stay to be our male pet. We will love you well."


    "Fortunately, I have a brother who can help you mend your weapons. Otherwise, I really can''t go back." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    He grabbed Cui Chengjian beside him and said, "brother, it''s up to you. You have to take out your Jiulong stone and help me."


    Unexpectedly, at this time, Cui Chengjian threw Fang Tianxing away and said to him, "I''m not familiar with you. When you get into trouble, you want me to help you with Jiulong stone. It''s a dream."


    Fang Tianxing was angry when he heard this. He pointed to Cui Chengjian and said, "you are so ungrateful. Do you want me to be right when I ask you to come back? I asked you to bring me here to see the strong men of Yuewen University, not to be a man''s pet. "


    Cui Chengjian is also angry. Seeing that they are about to fight, the people around them all come up to fight.


    Who would have thought that Fang Tianxing and Cui Chengjian were both pretending. When they saw those people coming up for a fight, they immediately changed a rope to tie them up.


    They didn''t expect that they were caught off guard when they were acting. Cui Chengjian laughed happily and said, "this is a disaster. You''d better run quickly."


    He wanted Fang Tianxing to go away quickly, and he didn''t want him to stay any longer. However, Fang Tianxing didn''t want to go on as Cui Chengjian thought. Instead, he insisted on moving on, speeding up and going to Yuanyuan district to fulfill his wish.


    Cui Chengjian has no choice but to follow Tianxing to prevent him from making trouble. If Fang Tianxing is allowed to continue, he will be absolutely responsible.


    Fang Tianxing made a rapid progress. He knew that the girls in Yunqi academy building would soon break free. He had to seize the time, otherwise he would not be able to do anything. Soon he came to the origin campus, which is the cradle of excellent network authors. It is said that more than half of the excellent network authors in the world come from here.


    This is the holy land that countless people yearn for. Only by establishing their own fame here can they become famous all over the world and let their prestige be known all over the world.


    When Fang Tianxing comes to the lobby here, there are many people wandering here. Cui Chengjian, who comes here, quickly blocks Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing asks him, "who is the most famous student here?"


    Cui Chengjian is so scared that his legs are going to soften. Fang Tianxing''s words are like stabbing himself in the heart. Of course, he won''t tell Fang Tianxing to find a challenge target for him, but he didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to shout in the same place: "who are you the most powerful? Can you fight me? "

 Chapter 365

    Fang Tianxing''s words immediately attracted the attention of many people present. Many people looked at Fang Tianxing as if they were looking at a monster.


    Fang Tianxing put on a posture directly and said in a loud voice: "I''m here to challenge today. I want to see the elegant demeanor of students in Yuewen University."


    At last, someone couldn''t help it. Several young people jumped out to give Fang Tianxing some color.


    Fang Tianxing really wanted it. They all tried their best to let Fang Tianxing know the strength of Yuewen University. I came here to see the elegant demeanor of Yuewen University. I have to be experienced.


    One of them took the lead and said, "my name is Ma Jinlong, and my brother''s name is Fu Hongjian. Today I''ll teach you a lesson to let you know the strength of Yuewen University."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "come on, let me see the style of Yuewen University."


    Ma Jinlong, wearing a training suit, seems to have come out to practice. When Fang Tianxing is here, he naturally has to stand up and safeguard the dignity of Yuewen University.


    He stood firm and punched Fang Tianxing straight in the face. Fang Tianxing held out his hand to block his fist. Then Fang Tianxing easily moved Ma Jinlong''s fist away. The consternation on Ma Jinlong''s face had not gone away. Fang Tianxing''s fist had come to him.


    The fist was so fast that Ma Jinlong could not resist it. He only felt Fang Tianxing''s fist stop two inches from his forehead, and people around him were shocked.


    Many people take in the cold air. This teenager from the perfect university is so terrible that he beats Ma Jinlong face to face. Even Ma Jinlong himself would not believe, how can he lose so fast.


    When Fang Tianxing sees that he has lost his fighting spirit, he takes back his fist and looks at another person who wants to challenge him. Fu Hongjian sees that Fang Tianxing''s eyes steal from him, and suddenly his whole body trembles.


    He seemed to be ordinary people to see the beast in general, faltering said: "I do not challenge you, you go to other people."


    After that, he staggered back. Fang Tianxing laughed in his heart. How could the students of Yuewen university be so unbearable? They were afraid to be like this. There must be something strange about it.


    Fang Tianxing decides to have a try to see what''s weird. When people see Fang Tianxing rushing to Fu Hongjian, they say, "classmate, how can you stand unsteadily? I''ll help you."


    Just when Fang Tianxing was about to approach Fu Hongjian, Fu Hongjian suddenly made a move, and a transparent stinger appeared in his hand. The stinger was almost completely transparent, and could not be seen if he didn''t look close. Such a weapon could not be better used to assassinate.


    But he didn''t succeed in the assassination, because Fang Tianxing caught him by the wrist, and his poisonous sting couldn''t get out.


    Fang Tianxing seized his wrist and said to him, "it''s not good for you to attack secretly. It will only bring shame to Yuewen University."


    "What do you say? I haven''t done that. Don''t frame me up." Fu Hongjian said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing pulled his hand up, and the transparent stinger showed a little reflection in the sun. People''s eyes were not bad, and naturally saw what Fu Hongjian was holding.


    All of a sudden, he was drowned by innumerable comments and abusive voices. Some people accused him of sneaking attack, humiliating Yuewen University and making people despise him.


    When Fu Hongjian heard these people''s comments, he didn''t want to be said to be a shameful sinner for Yuewen University. He couldn''t accept such a view. Even if Fang Tianxing held his hand, he still choked his neck and said, "why do you accuse me of sneaking attack? If you meet an alien demon on the battlefield, he will care whether you are aboveboard or not, The means will be thousands of times more vicious and insidious than my sneak attack today. I just want to let you know today so that you can be on guard. "


    Fu Hongjian looks like a hero who deserves everyone''s praise instead of a villain behavior that everyone dislikes.


    Fang Tianxing was also angry and laughed back. He said to him, "you really treat yourself as a hero. Do you want me to celebrate for you and ask Yuewen university to give you a certificate of merit?"


    Fu Hongjian can''t help but blush. Of course, he doesn''t feel that he is really a hero. He says the black one as the white one just to let himself cheat his conscience. People can''t cheat his conscience. They can only cheat him with lies so that he can avoid the questioning of his conscience.


    But even if you cheat your conscience, you can''t really ignore it. For Fang Tianxing''s sarcasm, Fu Hongjian said helplessly: "whatever you want, please don''t insult me any more."


    Fang Tianxing let him go and said to him, "it seems that you still have a sense of honor. I hope you don''t lose these things in the future."


    Then Fang Tianxing put Fu Hongjian down. As soon as he bowed to him, he turned around and went into the crowd without looking back. Fang Tianxing continued: "who else wants to challenge me? I hope you can come and give me advice soon."


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd, but this time no one jumped out to challenge Fang Tianxing. Knowing his extraordinary strength, these people did not dare to step forward. Someone cried, "go and invite the class representative. Only the class representative can restrain him."


    One of them immediately went to invite the so-called class representative. Fang Tianxing was waiting in the same place. Those people yelled, "don''t think you''re great. When our class representative comes, you''ll know it."


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "I''m waiting here. I hope your class representatives won''t let me down."


    The man went to find Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, the class representative of the origin campus. He was extremely gifted. He took one word from each of the five supreme names and put them into his own name. It can be said that he had amazing ambition and great ambition.


    At the moment that Chen machine Tang Hongdou is still reading in the library, but a young man ran over, he quickly said to Chen machine Tang Hongdou: "class representative, not good."


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou is not surprised. He just reaches out his hand to make him quiet. Then he says to the man in a low voice: "go, if you have something to say, don''t affect other people''s study."


    The young man quickly followed out, Chen machine Tang Hongdou asked him: "you come in a hurry, what''s the matter?"


    The man told him about Fang Tianxing, and he said with interest, "there are such people. Take me to have a look."


    Fang Tianxing waited for half a quarter of an hour in the same place. He was a little worried because he knew that Nangong Yan and her friends in yunqi College District would soon break away from the shackles, and it would be difficult to deal with them once they were found.

 Chapter 366

    Just when he was anxious, Chen Ji Tang Hongdou came over. He saw Fang Tianxing. People around him pointed to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "he''s the one to challenge."


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou looks at Fang Tianxing, and Fang Tianxing also looks at Chen Ji Tang Hongdou. They look at each other, and they both have a sense of war. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou says to each other, "I''m the representative of the origin campus. I''ll accept your challenge."


    "I''ve been fighting two games in a row. If I continue to fight, it will be a wheel fight. I want to find a quiet place to fight civil and military affairs." Fang Tianxing said to Chen Ji Tang Hongdou.


    "As you wish, we will compete in Zixu''s dreamland in the library." Chen Ji Tang Hongdou said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to him, "yes, we can have a competition according to your agreement."


    Fang Tianxing and Chen Ji Tang Hongdou agreed to compete in Zixu dreamland, mainly in order to avoid Nangong Yan and her friends from yunqi Academy School District, and not let themselves fall into a disadvantageous situation.


    Fang Tianxing follows Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou to the core of the origin School District, where Zixu''s dreamland is located, and it is also a forbidden area that few people can enter.


    Soon, Chen Ji Tang Hongdou and Fang Tianxing come to Zixu''s dreamland. This is a secret place created by a great power. Everything here can be transformed. It is separated from the outside world by the boundary, and it is not affected by the outside world. It can be said that it is a paradise.


    Chen machine Tang Hongdou is also by virtue of his face to say hello to teacher Zhuang bifan, can temporarily borrow here, as their fight place.


    Zhuang bifan was stunned when he saw Fang Tianxing. He was surprised and asked, "is that you? You''re actually here. "


    "Yes, I''m here. I''m here to keep my promise." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Zhuang bifan was a little sad. In his words, he didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to come, and he was going to challenge Tang Hongdou, the genius of Yuewen University.


    Fang Tianxing and Chen Ji Tang Hongdou enter the Zixu dreamland together. Teacher Zhuang bifan, who is in charge of the dreamland, opens the channel for them. After they enter, the entrance will be closed automatically, and no one else can enter. You can only watch it on closed circuit television outside.


    Closed circuit television is a television system that transmits video in a specific area and only plays it in fixed loop equipment. The signal of the closed-circuit TV is transmitted from Zixu space to a specific TV set which is connected with Zixu dreamland.


    A group of people are watching the competition between Fang Tianxing and Chen Ji Tang Hongdou on CCTV. At this time, a group of Nangong Yan and her friends rush in. They are angry and ask, "is Fang Tianxing here? Where is he now?"


    They pointed to Fang Tianxing in the CCTV and said to them, "he is competing with Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou in Zixu dreamland. The competition has just begun. You can sit down and have a look together."


    "What, you have entered Zixu''s dreamland. Who let him in? Call him out quickly. We have something to do with him." Nangong Yan of Yunqi college campus and her friends said angrily.


    "At the beginning of the competition, how can we call him out? If there''s anything, we''d better wait until they finish the competition." Teacher Zhuang bifan, who has been silent for a long time, talks. Even the female students in Yunqi academy can only bear their anger and wait for Fang Tianxing to come out after the competition.


    In Zixu''s dreamland, Fang Tianxing and Chen Ji Tang Hongdou are competing. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou has just begun to compete with Fang Tianxing with only one hand. They have come back and forth to take the fight. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou feels that Fang Tianxing is also fighting with only one hand, and he doesn''t do his best. He wants to see what medicine Fang Tianxing sells in his gourd.


    Fang Tianxing said angrily: "why don''t you try your best to compete with me, do you disdain me?"


    Chen machine Tang Hongdou said indifferently: "I want to see your strength to what extent, is it worth my full hand."


    "If I do my best, I''m afraid you''ll fall down if you don''t last half a minute." Fang Tianxing ridicules deliberately. He wants to see how strong Chen Ji Tang Hongdou is.


    Fang Tianxing''s words are not worth beating. The students of Yuewen university outside the screen can''t hold their anger when they hear this. They want to rush into the screen and beat Fang Tianxing to vent their anger.


    Even the teacher Zhuang bifan of Yuewen University, who was sitting there, was cheeky. Seeing the students who were about to riot, he immediately said, "students, you should believe that your class represents Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou. His strength is enough to cope with this day. He will let him know the strength of our Yuewen University."


    Everyone can tell that the teacher Zhuang bifan''s patience with Fang Tianxing has reached the limit.


    We all keep a close eye on Chen Ji Tang Hongdou in CCTV to see if he can win honor for Yuewen University. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou in the picture doesn''t disappoint us either. He soon starts to fight back with his hands full. The brilliant streamer flashed by. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou''s attack is not allowed to happen every time. Fang Tianxing''s main harm passes by, although it doesn''t hurt Fang Tianxing, But it also made him tired of dealing with it, and he couldn''t laugh any more.


    This gives the students of Yuewen university a lot of confidence. They shout to Cheer Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou, as if Fang Tianxing can be solved by the next move.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, as a representative of Yuewen University''s freshman course, is extremely strong. Both his fighting will and fighting experience are at the top level, and all aspects are impeccable. After a short fight, Chen Ji Tang Hongdou easily defuses Fang Tianxing''s attack, which is an invincible opponent in Fang Tianxing''s view.


    Fang Tianxing asked Tiancan potato helplessly: "am I really not his opponent? He''s almost too strong to resist


    Tian broad potato indifferent smile, said: "this Chen machine Tang Hongdou''s strength is really good, we like him so big time, perhaps also just so, at the moment of your is not his opponent, but I also want to play with him, then the result may be."


    "Well, master, do what you want, and let me know the gap between you and me." Fang Tianxing said to Tianchan.


    Soon Tianma potato takes over Fang Tianxing''s body. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou suddenly feels that her opponent has changed and become unfathomable. Her attack is like a kid''s trick in front of her.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing''s face with a relaxed look, easy solution Chen machine Tang Hongdou attack again and again, even eyebrows are not wrinkled, still is only defend not attack, put clear is to let Chen machine Tang Hongdou to use all his means, have completely beat his heart.


    Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou naturally don''t allow themselves to be looked down upon by others. They show their strongest means all at once. Some extremely difficult and complicated combat skills are dazzling.

 Chapter 367

    However, the author''s teacher Zhuang bifan is not so optimistic. He can see that although Chen Ji Tang Hongdou is pressing Fang Tianxing, he can''t defeat Fang Tianxing. Everything is just appearance. If Chen Ji Tang Hongdou can''t attack for a long time, he will fall into a decline. At that time, the attack and defense will reverse. I''m afraid he can''t make it.


    The students are worried about him outside. Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou don''t know. He seems to take the initiative, but he can''t attack for a long time. He is also very anxious.


    Fang Tianxing said to her: "you stop, you can''t win me like this, you will lose in the end."


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou didn''t stop. Instead, he continued to intensify his attack. He didn''t allow himself to lose. Once he lost, he would lose the trust and hope of his classmates. On the contrary, he sympathized with the losers and didn''t allow himself to fall to that level.


    Once a person falls down, it will be difficult to get up again. After falling into the abyss, it will be difficult to touch the light. This mechanism has always existed in human society. Dake effect is one of the most cruel effects in the history of human civilization. Its complete causal logic is as follows: the more ignorant people are, the less aware they are of their own ignorance. Therefore, the more they take it for granted, the more difficult they are to forge ahead, and the worse their fate will be.


    And the more knowledgeable people are, the more aware they are of their own shortcomings, the easier they are to improve, the more powerful they will become and the better they will be in life.


    In other words, the fate of some people''s lives has been almost locked up by the Dake effect. Although it''s not as miserable as the rich and noble in Yu Hua''s living, it''s hard to get rid of the class or some unsatisfactory living situation.


    For others, the trend of life getting better and better is almost endless.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou remembers his past. He was born in a very poor family, and it was very difficult to maintain food and clothing. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou thought he was going to live like this all his life.


    All his life, he worked hard for these stutters and wallowed in the embarrassed world. Unexpectedly, he picked up a Book of the top five. He was shocked by the world in the book. He didn''t think that life could be like this, so wonderful, and he could live as he wanted.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou wants to get such a life, want to become the top five and the spiritual leader of countless people.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou took this name for himself, and determined to become the five supreme people. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, this name comes from Chen Dong, Mengru Shenji, Tang family three little, I eat tomatoes, tianfatudou, because these five people are called the five supreme, and they are the top five gods at that time. This name means that they are a combination of them.


    Of course, ambition can''t be eaten as a meal. Many people laugh at Chen Ji Tang Hongdou for his conceit. Chen Ji Tang Hongdou doesn''t argue with them, but tells them that he is the strongest and the best among his peers with his own strength.


    If anyone in the world can become the strongest Internet author after the five supremacies, it can only be Chen Ji Tang Hongdou.


    For this reason, he must always win and never lose to anyone, because losing means that he is inferior to others. He is not the best one.


    Even if he was already exhausted, Chen Ji Tang Hongdou still didn''t stop attacking. He mustered up his strength to attack again and again, but he couldn''t defeat Fang Tianxing. Finally, he really didn''t have any strength.


    Fang Tianxing easily caught his attack and said to him, "I understand your ideal. In fact, I''m just like you, but I think the independence and freedom of personality is my lifelong lesson. Instead of indulging in the past, let yourself be strong.


    When your heart is enriched by other beautiful things, when your life is enriched by practical work, when you don''t rely on anyone, don''t expect anyone, you can''t be kidnapped by anyone and start your own life.


    The real strength is not to forgive others, but to let go of yourself.


    No one forces you to forgive the pain, forgive the suffering, but you have to know how to forgive yourself.


    Forgive yourself for all the struggles you have made in your life when you can''t choose. Don''t punish yourself with other people''s mistakes. Don''t remember other people''s mistakes with your life.


    Life''s muddle headed account, to the end can calculate, only belong to their own cause and effect gains and losses.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou can''t believe Fang Tianxing''s words. He can''t imagine that he can live like this. He doesn''t have to be trapped in his ideal, can''t breathe, can''t get forgiveness and forgiveness.


    He seems to feel that he seems to be trapped by himself before. Is it really the best to never fail? It seems that he is not so happy to win all the time. On the contrary, he can learn more when he loses. The young man in front of him can overcome himself, which shows that he is stronger than himself. Therefore, he can find his own shortcomings and further improve himself.


    Chen machine Tang Hongdou seems to have admitted his failure, put down the unwilling resistance, also put down the obsession in his heart.


    "It''s also a kind of courage to face up to your failure. It''s not right to always stay high. Failure makes you closer to the masses and your heart. As long as you really feel yourself, you will get something in the future." Tianfaba potato said to Chen Ji Tang Hongdou with Fang Tianxing''s body.


    The students in front of CCTV saw Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou give up their resistance and give up their attitude of giving up. They immediately fell out, "class representatives won''t give up like this. Our Yuewen university has lost to the perfect university." Someone exclaimed.


    All along, they have been taught that Yuewen university is the world''s first network literature University, and the students of Yuewen university are also the best in the same level, but today the myth is shattered in front of them.


    With a click, it seems that even the TV can''t watch any more. Suddenly, the image in the virtual space is lost on the screen. Then the TV emits thick smoke, and soon ignites and burns to a pile of ashes.


    Waiting to see the results of the students immediately flustered, they quickly asked if there is any other TV, sitting in the corner of the teacher Zhuang bifan said to the students: "no, only this TV is connected to Zixu fantasy, the other is useless."


    Everyone was very disappointed. The sister of Yunqi academy District saw teacher Zhuang bifan''s face and immediately guessed what was going on.


    This Fang Tianxing is really not simple. She can beat Tang Hongdou, the genius of Yuewen University. She is more determined not to let Fang Tianxing leave here.


    Cui Chengjian, who is hiding in the corner secretly, is very sad. He knows that he''s making a big trouble. If he makes a little investigation, he can know that he brought Fang Tianxing in. His crime is not small

 Chapter 368

    Aware that he has no face to stay, Cui Chengjian plans to sneak away and hide outside for a while, but when he gets to the door, he is stopped by Nangong Yan and her friends in Yunqi college campus.


    Cui Chengjian asked them, "why do you stop me? I''ll go out to the toilet."


    "Come here, everyone. This man is Fang Tianxing''s accomplice. He brought Fang Tianxing in. He can''t let him go." Nangong Yan and her friend pointed to Cui Chengjian and said.


    Cui Chengjian was speechless. In the face of people''s questioning eyes, he quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with Fang Tianxing."


    However, no matter how Cui Chengjian explained it, he couldn''t change everyone''s view on him. He would not let him go.


    At this time, teacher Zhuang bifan suddenly felt Zixu''s dreamland opened. He said to his classmates, "the competition is over, and they are going to come out."


    Voice just fell, people will see Fang Tianxing and Chen machine Tang Hongdou come out together, Fang Tianxing high spirited walk in front, and Chen machine Tang Hongdou is some lost behind, although people have had a guess, but still can''t help asking: "outside the closed circuit television suddenly broken, you two in the end who won."


    Chen machine Tang Hongdou smell speech all over a shock, just want to open mouth, but did not expect Fang Tianxing preemptive said: "I and Chen machine Tang Hongdou two games in a row, are draw, so the final result is a tie."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but still looking forward to confirmation, Tang Hongdou asked Chen Ji: "class representative, is this really the case? You and Fang Tianxing''s competition result is tied."


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou looked up and saw the eager eyes of his classmates. He couldn''t say what he wanted to say. He turned around and saw teacher Zhuang bifan''s stern eyes. He gave Chen Ji Tang Hongdou five words. Yuewen University couldn''t lose. He immediately understood what he wanted. He didn''t say anything, just nodded silently in response to the students.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou''s affirmation made everyone a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing of the perfect university was able to draw with Yuewen University on the first day. It''s really not easy.


    Chen Ji Tang Hongdou was a little bitter in his heart, but he couldn''t say it. In fact, he was completely crushed in front of Fang Tianxing. He was defeated in both civil and martial arts. Seeing the eyes of his classmates and teacher Zhuang bifan''s stern sign, he had to choose not to tell the truth.


    Of course, Chen Ji Tang Hongdou doesn''t know that Fang Tianxing, who is competing with him, is not the real Fang Tianxing, but the will of tianfatudou. If you know, you can be proud of yourself with his strength.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he didn''t beat Chen Ji Tang Hongdou by his real ability, so he didn''t tell others that he beat Chen Ji Tang Hongdou. Moreover, Fang Tianxing thinks that if he tells the truth, he may not be able to get out of Yuewen University.


    "Little brother, I came to our Yuewen University today to compete with Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, leaving precious experience and memories. According to the regulations, I will record the results of the competition between you and Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, and ask you to be a witness for me." Teacher Zhuang bifan said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to Mr. Zhuang bifan, "I still have some misunderstandings with my classmates in yunqi Academy. I hope Mr. Zhuang bifan can intervene."


    Teacher Zhuang bifan said generously, "I know about you. I misunderstand you. Let Cui Chengjian repair their swords with Jiulong stone."


    Cui Chengjian said with some dissatisfaction: "every time I use my Jiulong stone, it costs a lot."


    "The school will help you make up for your consumption, and give you some bonus points. It won''t make you work in vain." Teacher Zhuang bifan said to Cui Chengjian.


    Cui Chengjian is also satisfied with the compensation promised by Mr. Zhuang bifan. He quickly takes out his own Jiulong stone and helps Nangong Yan and her friends in Yunqi academy to repair the long sword. Fang Tianxing signs his name on Mr. Zhuang bifan''s competition record with Chen Ji Tang Hongdou.


    Teacher Zhuang bifan was very happy, and Fang Tianxing was also relieved. He politely said to him, "why don''t you stay and visit again, and then leave in a few days."


    Fang Tianxing said to him in a hurry: "in addition to the death of Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou, I''m here to meet an old friend. After I finish my wish, I''ll leave on my own. I won''t disturb the normal life and study of my colleagues in Yuewen University."


    Mr. Zhuang bifan nodded and said to Cui Chengjian: "you can take Fang Tianxing to find his bright friend and visit the scenery of my Yuewen University by the way."


    Cui Chengjian said yes, and then he left with Fang Tianxing.


    The old friend Fang Tianxing wants to meet is naturally long Aotian. They have always been enemies. Now that they have come to Yuewen University, how can they not come to see this old friend.


    But at the moment, long Aotian''s practice is in a bottleneck. In the past, because of too much helplessness in reality, the country is too weak, the people are too poor, the enemy is too strong... Everything is too heavy for people to see hope.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the goddess of Peking University, who was hard to catch up with, voluntarily threw herself into the arms of a black man who had no money or job, and willingly went with him.


    At that time, the worship of foreign countries was so serious that people nowadays can''t imagine it. Those ferocious enemies are more overbearing, but at this time, long Aotian appears. He is a classic figure in the history of Internet literature. He has a beautiful face and a strong back. He is good at playing flute and fencing. He likes to use Chinese Kung Fu to fight against all sides.


    When you feel powerless, long Aotian suddenly appears. He pats you on the shoulder, and the tiger body shakes. With his arrogant voice, he says, "don''t be afraid. As long as I am here, I will never lose."


    In the traditional novels, the protagonists should be subject to moral constraints, consider the transition, and design the main contradictions. Individual supporting actors have to die. All kinds of regrets and dissatisfaction that readers feel when they are reading have burst out in the rise of network literature, and their behaviors are no longer subject to constraints. I can do what I want. There is no sadness, from the beginning to the end. No regrets, I love sure love me.


    However, there will be a period of no response after cheerfulness. If you read too many novels, you will look down upon them when you understand the innocence and ignorance.


    At this time, when people mention the name of long Aotian, they already have a contemptuous smile, like looking at an imbecile, an object worthy of ridicule.


    Around the students are genius, long Aotian in them almost insignificant, simply can not integrate into them, if not for the help of family relatives, long Aotian can hardly stay here.

 Chapter 369

    As a result, long Aotian became depressed day by day. He tried many ways to recover it, but it had almost no effect, even a slight improvement.


    Long Aotian can''t accept that he has become like this. He is very dissatisfied with himself, but he doesn''t know how to improve himself. He can only be depressed every day.


    Fang Tianxing came and saw long Aotian''s appearance. He knew that it was long Aotian who met with something that made him decadent. Long Aotian drank wine and lay on the ground full of wine. His hair was dishevelled and his beard was ragged. It seemed that he hadn''t taken care of himself for many days.


    Fang Tianxing is beside long Aotian. Cui Chengjian can''t help but get close to long Aotian and say to him, "your old friend Fang Tianxing has come to see you. Get up quickly."


    Long Aotian had some doubts and opened his eyes and said, "who do you say will come to see me?"


    "It''s Fang Tianxing. Your old friend Fang Tianxing has come to see you." Cui Chengjian stressed again in her ear.


    "It''s Fang Tianxing." Long Aotian jumps up abruptly. Fang Tianxing is his mortal enemy all his life. He will never allow himself to show his shyness and make a fool of himself in front of Fang Tianxing.


    Long Aotian changed a comb to clean his messy hair, and then took water to clean his whole body. After finishing, long Aotian regained his former arrogance, and the arrogant opponent Tianxing said, "what are you doing in Yuewen university? Who brought you here?"


    "Don''t you remember the oath I made during the examination of the three major schools of Internet arts?" Fang Tianxing asks long Aotian.


    Of course, long Aotian can''t help but remember that Fang Tianxing promised to challenge at Yuewen University. No one can believe that Fang Tianxing really wanted to fulfill his oath.


    The arrogance on long Aotian''s face gradually faded away. He knew that his confidence had been filed. Now he was afraid that it was very difficult to be Fang Tianxing''s opponent. Suddenly he was a little disappointed and said, "are you going to challenge me?"


    "Originally I planned to, but seeing you like this, I still think forget it. You can''t be my opponent like this." Fang Tianxing said to long Aotian.


    Dragon Ao day suddenly a Zheng, he also knows his present appearance is really unbearable. Cui Chengjian said: "Fang Tianxing has just challenged Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, the representative of the class. He drew with him. It''s a good story for a while."


    Long Aotian is stunned. Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou are the representatives of freshmen, and they are also recognized as the strongest freshmen in Yuewen University. If Fang Tianxing can draw with him, his strength will be far above him. You should know that long Aotian is the tail of freshmen, and his strength is at the bottom.


    Long Aotian holds his head in both hands and squats on the ground in pain. He hates his incompetence. His writing style and plot lag behind the times. The readers abandon him. The strength of the abandoned long Aotian does not increase, but decreases. Not only does he have no progress, but his readers'' blessing power declines day by day, which makes him extremely painful.


    Seeing that the strength of his former enemy is far above himself, long Aotian is powerless.


    After learning about long Aotian''s problems, he also sympathized with this old friend. Fang Tianxing said to long Aotian, "although the times have changed, readers no longer like your works, and the old ideas are no longer suitable for the new era, your novels have left traces in readers'' hearts. These contents have gone deep into our bone marrow and accompanied us all our lives, Even if we are writing such novels and characters, we will still unconsciously reveal such a world outlook and outlook on life, and think that the world should be like this, and the world can only be like this.


    But the real world is not black or white. It''s just chaos. It''s like a cloudy day when it''s going to rain. When people are young and frivolous, they think about holding their swords everywhere. They like it. They''ve seen it, but they''re not ashamed. It''s also something they want to think about when they imagine that they are long Aotian. "


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, long Aotian is silent. The readers have some understanding of their own problems, and they have a plan to solve them. Long Aotian plans to change himself and make the readers like him again.


    First of all, to save his readers, we need to understand their living conditions. Long Aotian greets the school and plans to travel to find a way to regain the readers'' love.


    Long Aotian disguised himself as an ordinary man and came to a reader who was once his loyal reader. But he didn''t know why he abandoned himself and turned to other writers to become their loyal readers.


    Long Aotian didn''t come hard, let alone explain. He just lurked around the readers to understand the readers'' past and their psychological state. Long Aotian wanted to satisfy some of the readers'' desires, their living conditions, their three outlooks, and their social and family relations.


    The more you know a person, the closer you will be to the reader. You know everything about the reader, and you know what the reader wants, and you can give the reader what you want.


    Mutual consistency is whether the reader and the author have similar views, future plans and living habits.


    How do you treat the world? What do you think of the people around you?


    The higher the consistency between readers and authors, the closer the resonance, the more stable the update, the higher the overlap, and the higher the reader loyalty.


    It''s easy to achieve consistency. You can follow each other, follow each other, and accommodate each other. You may not like it, you may think, why don''t readers like me? Because you like readers, if you want to pay for readers, you have to follow readers and keep pace with readers.


    It''s not like that. It''s hard for readers to be changed. They will never accept criticism and can''t be changed easily. Readers can only be recognized. If you want readers to like you, you need to use your efforts to achieve it.


    I sacrifice some of my own habits for you, to identify with you, I go to keep in line with you, don''t think this is inferior. That''s what a close relationship needs. You don''t want to do anything and want a man to love you. There are not so many good things in the world.


    Compromise doesn''t mean that you lower your self-esteem. You compromise not for your readers, but for yourself.


    First of all, the author''s emotions can affect the reader''s thoughts, can affect your life. The reader and the author are two people who accompany each other. We are a group and we have a sense of belonging to each other.


    Readers and authors depend on each other and depend on each other. It''s hard for anyone to leave. This is the most stable intimate relationship.


    But don''t imagine it too hard. It''s the accumulation of time. It''s something that precipitates slowly. When we get along with each other for a long time and get in touch with each other, the author pays for the readers and the readers also pay for the author. If we pay more for each other, the dependence will appear.


    Because for a long time, both people regard each other as a habit, tacit, who can not do without who.

 Chapter 370

    This reader is called xuanyuanfeng. When he was a child, his family used to be a senior official, but later his family declined. When he was a child, xuanyuanfeng always regarded himself as the son of heaven and wanted to shoulder the burden of helping the world. However, since his family was defeated and backward, gradually people around him only regarded xuanyuanfeng as an ordinary person, and xuanyuanfeng gradually felt that he was just an ordinary person.


    When he was young, he thought he could change the world, but the reality was like a cold water, so he had to face the reality.


    Xuanyuanfeng is now in his thirties. A few years ago, he was introduced to a daughter-in-law. He is not very satisfied. He is not an ideal rich family, nor is he a peerless beauty. He is just a very ordinary woman. They just make do with each other and get married.


    People around tell xuanyuanfeng that when he gets married, he should take good care of his family, earn money to support his family, and take good care of his wife and children.


    Xuanyuanfeng put down all the previous illusions one by one, and focused on being an ordinary person. He abandoned those unrealistic illusions, and left behind the ignorant illusions of being outstanding and dominating.


    Every day hard to drive a taxi, pull people to make money, in order to live and run, long Aotian incarnation into a middle-aged uncle, sit on his car, xuanyuanfeng skilled asked: "where to go?"


    Dragon Ao day casually said a far place, Xuanyuan wind surprised said: "that place is far away, I generally don''t run there."


    Long Aotian had expected that he would say so, so he quickly took out a monthly ticket from his pocket and said to xuanyuanfeng, "the price I''m offering is at least twice that of the world. Do you want to go or not?"


    "Of course. How can I not make money?" Xuanyuan wind said quickly.


    Xuanyuanfeng quickly hit the steering wheel, adjusted the direction, and drove forward with one foot accelerator. Along the way, long Aotian began to test xuanyuanfeng and asked him, "brother, are you still reading novels?"


    "I used to watch it when I was young, but now I have a family. I''m very busy. Where else can I watch it? Now the most is to watch some small videos and have fun. " Xuanyuanfeng said to him.


    Long Aotian said with some regret¡° Why don''t you read novels? In fact, those Internet authors work hard to provide readers with good works. But if no one supports them, no matter how much enthusiasm they have, they will be exhausted. "


    Xuanyuanfeng quickly said: "in fact, I don''t want to give up reading, but most of the time, reality is like a huge stone, people can''t breathe. In the past, those fantasies were too luxurious.


    I used to see that in long Aotian''s novel, the protagonist always has a mysterious family background, so it''s easy to get adventure. Along the way, as long as you cheer up, you can recruit many younger brothers, and the beauties throw themselves in arms one by one. They can''t hold themselves under the charm of the protagonist, and the enemy will flee when they hear their names.


    However, as I grew up and saw the difficult survival of ordinary people in this world, I realized that such a plot was just to deceive children. It was impossible for me to appear. I was just mentally retarded


    Long Aotian quickly said: "in fact, the youth of the past looks very childish and ridiculous today, but it''s like everyone comes from the youth, and those who used to be naive and ridiculous are also themselves, an integral part of our life."


    Once I was so unbearable, the world in my eyes was so simple and pure. How to think that with their own small efforts will be looked up to by others, destined to become different from ordinary people. I used to think that when I grow up, I will become a hero. As long as I work hard, I can get extraordinary skills and easily save the world. Others will know my strength.


    But soon found that everything is just a young fantasy, most people are not what the son of heaven, just ordinary people, life is difficult to have any great achievements.


    Those beautiful memories gradually become the best, and can no longer be recalled.


    Long Aotian said with some regret: "in fact, as long as you have hope, everything will be better."


    "Who are you? I think nine times out of ten you are the author, long Aotian. " The driver xuanyuanfeng said.


    Long Aotian suddenly blushed, he quickly said: "no, I''m not long Aotian at all, you recognize the wrong person."


    "No, actually I know you. You are long Aotian. I recognized you from the moment you got on the bus, because I had seen you before." That Xuan Yuan breeze says to long Ao sky.


    Long Aotian was shocked. He didn''t expect that his identity would be torn down by Xuanyuan wind so soon. He didn''t know what to say.


    The xuanyuanfeng continued: "you come here today to make me become your reader again. It''s not very difficult, as long as you agree to my terms."


    "Just say what you have." Long Aotian said immediately.


    That xuanyuanfeng said quickly: "as long as you give me 30 monthly tickets every month, I promise to be your reader, and I will help you promote and be your loyal supporter."


    "You mean you want to be my water army. Although I''m long Aotian, I don''t need you to be my water army. To attract readers, you need your own strength and don''t need any money and power trading. Let me off." Long Aotian said to him.


    He has his own bottom line. He can''t allow himself such humble success. He still carries the remains of traditional male chauvinism and refuses to put down his self-esteem.


    Xuanyuanfeng said to him: "Hello, the destination has arrived, Chenghui fare 3 monthly tickets."


    Long Aotian angrily takes out three monthly tickets and throws them to him. He is about to open the door and leave. However, xuanyuanfeng suddenly says to him, "I have a friend. He used to be your reader. His name is Dongfang Changming. He wants to join Da Huanxi Sect on Huanxi mountain in the North. If you can persuade him back, I will promise you."


    Long Aotian just said, "thank you very much." Then he opened the door and left.


    Long Ao Tian''s car doesn''t stop. He goes straight to Huanxi mountain. It''s not far from here. The incense on the mountain is very strong. You can see the incense from the top of the mountain from a long distance. Long Ao Tian goes all the way up the mountain and is eager to find the reader named Dongfang Changming.


    Huanxi mountain is famous here. It is not only beautiful, but also cool. Long Aotian walked all the way and soon came to the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, there are many stone statues of huanxijiao, which are different from the ordinary Buddhist holy land. The statues of huanxijiao are in various shapes, including men and women. It is said that in an ancient place where Buddhism prevails, many people believe in celibacy, and few people marry. As a result, there are only a few people in a tribe. They are very happy with Buddha''s view and are very sad, fearing the extinction of human beings. Therefore, it is said that they set down the religious rules to propagate and live as a way of practice. The name is happy Buddha, and the custom of celibacy is gradually disappearing. Later, it prevailed in Manchuria, and its disadvantages were so widespread that there was no difference between men and women.

 Chapter 371

    From a distance, long Aotian saw the statue of the great joy Buddha, which is tens of meters high, towering into the sky. The Jiaotai hall in the middle is the place where the joy Buddha is worshipped.


    The great joy of Buddha in the sun, shining, so that ordinary people can not help but worship. For those who believe in Da Huan Xi religion, this is the holy land. Long Ao Tian sees many pilgrims kneeling down to the mountain along the way. His sincere attitude makes people feel very devout.


    Seeing the appearance of those people, long Aotian sighs that the influence of the great joy religion on people is really too powerful, and it can really make people obsessed like madmen.


    The tenet of Da Huan Xi religion is to let the disciples with good root feel Zen in the happy mood. For those men and women who are right, men are in fact compassionate and women are in fact wisdom, which implies that Buddha should combine compassion with wisdom just as men and women are naturally right. Some people explain that the joyful religion has never required double cultivation. They just regard joyfulness and widowhood, wine and meat and light as the same thing, which is a kind of indifference.


    Dongfang Changming joined joyful religion a few days ago. He thinks that joyful religion is the best place in the world. There is no pain here, only pleasure. Everything is joyful.


    Today, Yu Xuanji, the master of the temple, held a ceremony for Dongfang Changming to formally enter the Da Huanxi cult and become a member of the Da Huanxi cult. But at this time, long Aotian suddenly came out to stop him. He said to Dongfang Changming, "don''t believe him. Huanxi cult is a cult."


    "Benefactor, please don''t arbitrarily slander us. We are very happy to teach." That beautiful nun Yu Xuanji retorts to long Aotian.


    The nun looks very beautiful. Dongfang Changming stares at her and says, "as long as you can be with her, you will die."


    "How can a woman like you believe it? You''d better go back with me as soon as possible, be my loyal reader, and take care of the beautiful women around you. There will be no shortage of women all your life." The dragon is proud of heaven and angrily rebukes the way.


    "All kinds of life are felt by karma. Accumulating good karma leads to good karma, while accumulating bad karma leads to bad karma. You need to work hard on your own good karma, and actively cultivate morality and good karma to achieve your wish.


    How can we practice virtue? In my joyful religion, the image of male Buddha represents compassion, while the image of female Buddha is generally called Mother Buddha, representing wisdom. Compassion and wisdom must be combined, just as the combination of parents can give birth to children, and the importance of combination needs no doubt. " That female nun Yu Xuanji firmly said.


    "Force words to reason!" Long Aotian is afraid that he will be brainwashed by him when he stays. After a roar, long Aotian immediately leaves here to seek help from others.


    Long Aotian can''t find anyone else, but Fang Tianxing is willing to help him persuade readers back. Fang Tianxing and he come to Huanxi mountain together. Dongfang Changming on the mountain is accepting shaving. When he sees long Aotian coming, he shouts angrily, "what are you doing here again? Go away, don''t disturb my practice."


    When Dongfang Changming talks, his eyes are full of disdain and discontent, as if the person who stops him is his mortal enemy, and his fierce look is like a wolf.


    Long Aotian retreated, Fang Tian walked up and said, "you are really like a wild animal, controlled by instinct, and you forget the meaning of being human."


    Dongfang Changming finally can''t help but get angry. He is so angry that he wants to find Fang Tianxing to settle the accounts. He has to beat the two people in front of him to vent his anger.


    Dongfang Changming is about to come up and beat Fang Tianxing and long Aotian with his fist. Yuxuanji stops him and says to him, "don''t be angry. It''s harmful to practice."


    Yu Xuanji''s appeasement was very effective. Dongfang Changming immediately calmed down and put his hands together to make a look of regret. "Immortal master, it''s me."


    Then he stepped aside and recited the Heart Sutra to get rid of his thoughts.


    Yu Xuanji went to Fang Tianxing and long Aotian, and she said to them, "people always pay attention to external images, so they associate them more. For example, when they see the images of men and women hugging in temples, they feel very shameful. Are they in a fit? How dirty is this?


    This is not an unspeakable problem. The world from emperors to civilians, from human beings to other creatures, including the great Sakyamuni Buddha, came to the world through the combination of parents. So after listening to these questions, we feel very strange. How can you think that the combination of parents is not clean?


    In the world, except for monks, all people are engaged in the marriage of men and women for the sake of inheriting the family. Why do some people think that they are dirty products and unclean things? For monks, the reason why they give up the affairs of men and women is that it takes up too much emotion and thinking, making people unable to concentrate on practice. So the Buddha preached its negative impact on monks. But when the time comes for real realization, even such differences will have to be broken. "


    "You don''t know why Dongfang Changming joined Huanxi sect, do you?" Fang Tianxing asked her.


    "People who tend to be instinctive may have to work hard and have self-discipline to make themselves always do things that tend to be elegant and high-level. For another kind of people, this is simply a natural skill.


    Elegance and instinct are the pursuit of natural existence in human heart. It''s just that for a long time, culture favors one over the other, so that the two are no longer just equal, but have different advantages and disadvantages.


    Elegance and instinct have no advantages or disadvantages in themselves. Exploring truth and satisfying desire are the same equal pursuit of life. " Yu Xuanji indifferent each other Tianxing said.


    "Of course, instinct exists. There is a reason why primitive pleasure is denounced as heresy. People''s subconscious pursues beauty and repels darkness and ugliness. Therefore, for those literary works that describe people''s primitive instinct, ordinary people''s greatest respect is to keep away from them. " Fang Tianxing said to Yu Xuanji.


    Yu Xuanji tries to approach him in his own identity. He thinks he has insight into human nature to interpret Fang Tianxing''s behavior. However, he finds that Fang Tianxing is so pure and real that he has no scruples, so he can face up to his desire. He does not admire fame at all, so he can always keep his attitude of pursuing ideal.


    For ordinary people, they always care too much about the opinions of others, and need to refer to secular morality to restrain themselves.


    But in fact, after looking at Fang Tianxing''s practice, long Aotian finds that many of his previous behaviors are hypocritical. Long Aotian''s good deeds are not for the sake of others, but to satisfy his moral superiority and show that he is a decent person.


    But Fang Tianxing faced his desire directly, and he didn''t have the heart to cheat at all. He wrote everything he wanted on his face, but he lived steadfastly. Do what you want to do, try everything you want to try, gradually abandon the old moral shackles, and become bolder and more confident from the introversion.

 Chapter 372

    Most of the time, I wonder if we can really see what we are thinking and looking forward to and where we are going. The life we live, the way we become, is decided by the soul or pushed by the outside world.


    If you don''t have a dream, can you step back and try to understand what you want, what kind of life you want to live and what kind of person you want to be. But too much bondage, too much demand, too much escape, and finally we went through life.


    I have to admit that it''s too difficult to be myself. Living in the crowd, I have to pay attention to other people''s opinions and evaluations, and I have to live as a guard in my heart. When other ideas come out and go against the universal value, the guard instinctively cuts them off. Unfortunately, you may not understand what''s wrong, but you always feel anger in your heart.


    "You dare to try with me. If you change your environment and identity, you will see if you will indulge in pleasure and forget your ideals." Yu Xuanji said to Tianxing.


    "Well, try it." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Soon he took Fang Tianxing to a room, which was obviously a woman''s room. She asked Fang Tianxing to lie on the bed. Instead of listening to Yu Xuanji, Fang Tianxing sat down on the chair and said to her, "let''s start."


    Yu Xuanji creates a dream for Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing feels that he has come to another world. In this world, there is no network literature, and even words do not exist in the world. People live as usual, which is no different from ordinary life.


    Fang Tianxing was born in a country here and became the only heir of the country. However, he always felt that he was missing something. He didn''t have to update his works every day and didn''t feel happy after hard work.


    However, he doubted whether there was a creative instinct in his soul. Although restrained by his living environment, that instinct grew as tenaciously as a tumor in a living organ, which eventually controlled his whole life and forced him to take action involuntarily.


    Fang Tianxing is the young master of the country. As an adult, she married Yu Xuanji, the most beautiful woman in the country. She is so gentle, considerate and beautiful. She can get such a beautiful woman as her companion. With the huge power in the country, she is the peak of life that many men dream of. But Fang Tianxing always feels that it is not good to spend her life like this.


    "I recognize the social value of this life, and I see its orderly happiness, but there is a strong desire in my blood for a more unrestrained journey. My heart longs for something that enables people in the world to exchange emotions and understand each other''s will. " Fang Tianxing said to Yu Xuanji.


    Yu Xuanji desperately wants to let Fang Tianxing indulge in this happy life, and tries every means to bring him extreme cheerfulness. However, Fang Tianxing always feels dissatisfied. Fang Tianxing often feels that the language is too lonely and pale. He was full of melancholy and emotion, but he had nothing to say when he spoke.


    Do what you want to do the most, live in the environment you love, be indifferent and peaceful, and stand aloof from the world. Is this a waste of yourself? Is it success to become famous and marry a beautiful wife? Fang Tianxing thinks that it all depends on how a person views the meaning of life, what he thinks he should do to the world and what he wants from himself.


    Fang Tianxing left the country''s palace and went to the wild. He thought hard day and night to find the meaning he was striving for.


    He kept thinking for seven days and nights. Finally, in the early morning of the last day, he understood his mission. He polished a stone into a pen and wrote the first word on the ground. Soon it was the second and the third


    Soon, one character after another emerged from Fang Tianxing. These characters described people''s production, life, economy, culture, politics and emotional life.


    All the activities that people have ever had in this world, whether tangible or intangible, are constantly appearing. Fang Tianxing sees people''s appearance from it. Some people are indifferent to fame and wealth, and refuse to bow to the secular world. Since good luck can be met but not sought, don''t force it. Life in the world, always rely on some luck. Since it''s destined to be lonely, be calm. Know what you want from your heart, keep company and enjoy yourself.


    Some people give up their efforts early and don''t believe that they can change their fate, so they always put someone on the altar, kneel down or dance to worship, sometimes go crazy, spit out the stars and fly all the way out, just like being stunned.


    It seems that they understand, they seem to have some right to explain, have some right, get some certification, from then on they can overthrow people, criticize people, humiliate people, instruct people, and make their insignificant existence meaningful.


    Gradually there are good and bad, good and evil in this world. Good and bad, good and evil are the spiritual core of human beings, reflecting human behavior. Animal behavior has no good and evil, just for survival.


    Maybe primitive people do not have good or bad because of their existence. Since the birth of human civilization, good or bad has grown with the development of civilization. Looking at all wars at all times and in all countries, does either side want to occupy the position of righteousness? It is because our side must be good, good and the teacher of justice.


    Many people really can''t understand what a world without good or bad human behavior is like. However, due to different personal situations, it is very difficult to communicate with each other, resulting in various differences. People have different opinions on how to explain the world.


    In this world, everyone is a lonely individual. For this reason, we hope there is a person who can know what I think, who can solve my worries, who can understand my desire, who can solve my meaning. Each other can open their hearts, speak freely, drink with friends, and have a good conversation


    Therefore, Fang Tianxing made a great wish to make people''s ideas better communicate and get along with others.


    Soon, many nearby creatures appeared around Fang Tianxing. They were inspired by Fang Tianxing, where they could feel Fang Tianxing''s power, understanding and pursuit of the world.


    Even in what kind of world, Fang Tianxing''s ideal has never been changed. Yu Xuanji finally chooses to give up. He wakes Fang Tianxing from his dream. Fang Tianxing wakes up with a big dream.


    Wake up to see Yu Xuanji standing beside him, she said to Tianxing: "Congratulations, you won."


    Fang Tianxing thought of what happened in his dream. He said to Yu Xuanji, "I have only one request. Let Dongfang Changming go."

 Chapter 373

    Yu Xuanji chuckled, and the other party Tianxing said, "I promise to give up Dongfang Changming, but if he refuses to give up, what can he do?"


    Long Aotian said angrily, "how can you do this? It''s just cheating."


    Fang Tianxing stopped him and said to him, "it''s OK. I''ll persuade Dongfang Changming."


    "How can you persuade that kind of person? He''s just lustful. How can he give up?" Long Aotian doesn''t believe Fang Tianxing can persuade him to go back to the East.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care. Instead, he came to Dongfang Changming and said to her, "are you still determined to accept the gift and join Da Huan Xi Jiao, even if your God has promised not to accept you."


    "I want to join Huanxi cult myself. You have been making trouble for no reason. Why don''t you let me join Huanxi cult and ask me to leave here?" Dongfang Changming asked.


    "The reason is like this. In order to save the readers, my old friend long Aotian goes to find the reader xuanyuanfeng, hoping that he can become his own reader again. But xuanyuanfeng puts forward a request, that is, if he can prevent you from joining Huanxi cult, then he will agree to become a reader of long Aotian again."


    "Xuanyuanfeng is always trying to destroy my good deeds. This time he wants to stop me from joining Huanxi cult. He is really haunted," Dongfang Changming said discontentedly.


    "What on earth does he have against you?" Fang Tianxing asked with a little interest.


    "In fact, xuanyuanfeng and I grew up together. When we were children, our family was neighbors. We went to school together and worked together. Naturally, we had to compare each other when we were together. Who could catch up with our beautiful sister when we went to school and who could do better after work.


    Xuanyuanfeng is driving a taxi now, and he is struggling to make ends meet every day. If I can join huanxijiao, beautiful women are like clouds every day, which is hundreds of times better than he doesn''t know.


    He must hate me in his heart, so he came up with this way to embarrass me. He just can''t see that I''m better than him. He just wants to find a way to make me fall down and get worse than him. Only in this way can he be happy. " Dongfang Changming said to Tianxing.


    "How can I expect you to be bad? We are brothers who have been playing since childhood. I just don''t want you to fall into the abyss and leave your responsibility behind. My sister-in-law is still waiting for you at home. You''d better go back." Xuanyuan wind suddenly appeared and said to Dongfang Changming.


    "You''re just in time. Are you going to stop me from joining joy religion and my way to success? Why do you want to be my stumbling block?" Dongfang Changming asked.


    "You are my brother. I just want you to be good. Don''t go astray. Do you think you have ever seen anyone who joined joy religion before? Have you ever thought about where they''ve all gone? " Xuanyuan wind worried said.


    Dongfang Changming was a little disappointed. He said to xuanyuanfeng, "my business has nothing to do with you. It''s your turn to manage it."


    "If you go with me to a place, you will know." Xuanyuanfeng pulls Dongfang Changming away and takes him somewhere.


    All the people followed. Xuanyuanfeng and Dongfang Changming came to a small hillside near Huanxi mountain. There are many overgrown weeds and irregular mounds on the ground. After a careful look, they found that they were graves. There are few people here, few people will come here, and no one knows that there are so many people buried here. Xuanyuanfeng points to the small mounds nearby and says to Dongfang Changming, "do you know who is buried here?"


    Dongfang Changming was puzzled and asked, "I don''t know there are so many graves here. How can I know who is buried inside?"


    "Did Yu Xuanji tell you that all the people buried here were those who had joined Huanxi sect. They all left their families and abandoned their children to join Huanxi sect. No one knew about them after they died, so they were buried here." Xuanyuanfeng said to Dongfang Changming.


    "How can this happen? I''m very happy in huanxijiao, and I''m willing to die, even if I live a few years less." Xuanyuan wind said disdainfully.


    "I know it''s because my father is buried here. At the age of 60, he abandoned me and my mother to join Huanxi cult. He died in less than three months and was buried here. I found him by positioning, but there was only a pile of bones left. " Xuanyuan wind sad said.


    Dongfang Changming suddenly felt cool behind, and his mind began to sober up.


    At this time, Yu Xuanji also came here, she said calmly: "the morality of joyful religion is great joy and freedom, but if you can''t control yourself, you can only die in joy. We like to teach is not to let people indulge their souls, but to find the true meaning in joy. Those who are not good at heart and soul can only see the sound and lust, indulge in it and forget themselves. As a result, they can only be eliminated and can not blame others. "


    "Maybe I''m the one who has a strong heart and can resist all kinds of temptations and become a real overhaul practitioner." Dongfang Changming said.


    "You wake up, do you think you can resist the temptation, or do you have amazing perseverance and determination? I don''t know how you can resist the temptation of a monthly ticket Xuanyuanfeng said to Dongfang Changming.


    The East is too big for her skin. He is a friend of the root. He knows he has several kilos of two. Is he a bit overconfident? Wisdom and compassion, he is afraid to be the same, the ultimate fate is only to become buried in the ground body.


    "As a reader, you can improve yourself step by step and develop your brain a little bit, then you can get a better life. Such a life is not more secure, more suitable for ordinary people Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Dongfang Changming lowered his head. After a moment''s silence, he raised his head and said to the people, "I''m troubling you. I''m not good. I''m troubling you."


    He quickly said to Yu Xuanji, "I decided to give up joining Huanxi cult."


    Yu Xuanji nodded and said to Dongfang Changming, "I promised Fang Tianxing. You have your choice."


    Xuanyuanfeng said to him: "brother, welcome back."


    Dongfang Changming chose to give up his unrealistic pursuit, and admitted that he was an ordinary man and did not have the strength and opportunity to soar to the sky. For him, it was the best choice to be a down-to-earth talent.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, there are many unknown ordinary people in this world. They don''t have many advantages in this world. Mediocrity is their only pronoun. In the face of all kinds of things in life, they have to follow the crowd.


    There are very few people who have been changed because of unexpected circumstances. People around you may also have hidden strengths and weaknesses. Some people are born to run faster than you, some people are born to jump higher than you, some people are born to speak better than you, some people are more observant than you, some people are related to you, and some people are born to win at the starting line.

 Chapter 374

    Dongfang Changming originally thought that relying on himself is the best way to prove himself. In fact, it''s just the most helpless self consolation. Others can easily get what they can''t get no matter how hard they try, or even what they should get by a phone call to their parents.


    Dongfang Changming began to think that he was an ordinary person, but he never thought that he was just an ordinary person.


    At that time, he retired from the army, went back to school, finished his studies, and took part in work. He really experienced life. He experienced humiliation, injustice, being unable to argue, great joy, and great sorrow. When he was rubbed away by life, he began to become peaceful and not as clear-cut as he used to be. Someone told him that it was called maturity. In fact, Dongfang Changming knew that life was compromise, and he was just an ordinary person like most people.


    In fact, Dongfang Changming has already succumbed to the ravages of life. He will put down his dream for money. Even when he has a choice to put it in front of him, he has no courage to choose any illusory distance. He just wants to fill his stomach first and turn 30 immediately. The reality he faces can no longer support his so-called dream. Only then can he know how important money is.


    But Dongfang Changming''s mind is still not reconciled, the residual ideal occasionally think of there will be throbbing surging, but he does not know how long this surging can remain, may disappear with the growth of age, may also return to the original fearless hot blood youth.


    Ordinary people will not make great achievements in their lifetime. Some people say that this is because their ancestors have made different efforts. Therefore, a farmer, who goes to the fields to work every day, or goes to the city to work, live in prefabricated houses, move bricks, wear the dirtiest clothes, drink the worst wine and eat the worst food, is still not hard enough, so they should not have a good life.


    Is that so? Are the workers who have worked so hard to death and suffered from cancer not working hard enough? What do people mean by effort?


    In fact, people''s so-called efforts are a kind of social ideology, which makes people accept the injustice of reality and cover up the contradiction of reality. Let people become the subject to be tamed and believe in the myth of individual struggle. Effort is a kind of explanatory discourse. Behind it is the network of power and ideology. Who works hard and how to work hard are defined by others.


    Xuanyuanfeng tells Dongfang Changming that such a thing happened in the place where xuanyuanfeng was born. A very beautiful high school girl, was accosted by the school hunzi, out of politeness and each other said a few words were entangled.


    The bastard went to see her after class every day. He had to send her home after school and said he wanted to fall in love with her.


    After being pestered by the Hun Zi for several days, the girl was very afraid and told the teacher. However, the Hun Zi''s father was a local gentry. The family was very powerful and the teacher didn''t dare to take charge of it. She just comforted the girl to stay away as far as possible.


    The girl had no choice but to tell her parents. Father is very angry, want to go to school to find that son of a bitch, mother quickly advised, said try not to make things big.


    Mother called the son of a bitch to eat at home. She wanted to be reasonable and hoped that he would stop pestering his daughter.


    I didn''t expect that after the Hun Zi came, he seemed to see his parents and insisted that the girl''s parents agree to stay with them, otherwise he would not leave.


    The girl''s parents couldn''t help persuading him all the time. From evening till late at night, his father couldn''t help but call the police.


    It took a long time for the police to come and take the bastard away. When the police left, they kindly told them that the child was not yet an adult. Even if he was caught in the police station, he would only be detained for a few days. When he was released, he would still pester you. Besides, his father was still a local big shot. He suggested that the girl''s family move away and hide for a while.


    Listen to the police say, the girl''s father is even more angry, he is a big man, but also forced to move by a little bastard?


    Later, Hun Zi not only came by himself, but also brought his younger brothers to the door together. After school, he came to the girl''s house and stayed for a long time.


    The girl was sensible early. Although she was afraid, she didn''t want to make a secret appointment with Hun Zi to study in the school playground because she was involved with her parents. She wanted to ask him not to disturb his parents any more. As a result, the girl was forced to XX by the gangsters


    This matter slowly spread among the students, but the school never made a stand, just told everyone not to believe the rumors.


    The girl''s parents quickly called the police, and the police were as friendly as ever: the children are still young, it''s puberty, it''s normal to fall in love, let them handle the children''s affairs by themselves


    Xuanyuanfeng didn''t know what kind of mood the girl''s parents would feel when they heard the police''s words.


    Xuanyuanfeng only knows that the girl''s father went to the procuratorate to find hunzi''s father, and was detained for more than ten days. When he came back, he was covered with injuries. Later, the girl never showed up at school again. I heard that she went to other places to go to school, and we never saw the family again. And hunzi, as always.


    Xuanyuanfeng''s original interest in this matter was purely a mind of watching the excitement with eight trigrams.


    Until one day, Xuanyuan wind suddenly thought, if he is the girl''s father. When the appeal to the law is invalid and the personal safety is not guaranteed, what will xuanyuanfeng do?


    Xuanyuanfeng wants to cut off the hunzi''s head and put it in front of his father to let him feel the pain when his children are hurt.


    Xuanyuanfeng can do so, must kill, xuanyuanfeng''s wife, xuanyuanfeng''s parents, xuanyuanfeng hurt daughter, how do they do? Xuanyuanfeng is dead. Who will take care of them?


    Finally, xuanyuanfeng had to accept a reality: if xuanyuanfeng was the girl''s father, xuanyuanfeng would make the same choice - forbearance, escape from this place.


    However, how should xuanyuanfeng face his daughter?


    Admit in front of her, as a father, xuanyuanfeng has no ability to protect his daughter? Xuanyuanfeng would rather die.


    At that time, xuanyuanfeng finally understood that everyone worked hard to support his family.


    It is because ordinary people, who are unknown and whose lives are like weeds, have to redouble their efforts to avoid some irreparable tragedies happening to themselves or their families.


    Xuanyuanfeng doesn''t want to attack the social status quo or publicize the legal society. Xuanyuanfeng only knows how painful it is to live at the bottom of the society. For the advantages you have now, on the one hand, you should thank the progress of this country, on the other hand, you should thank your parents for their efforts. When you enter the society, experience humiliation and injustice, and begin to feel the burden of supporting your family, you will understand what ordinary people strive for.


    Only in this way, can Xuanyuan wind have the strength to say in front of his wife and children: "don''t be afraid, even if the sky falls down, I will support it."

 Chapter 375

    Dongfang Changming said with emotion: "brother, what you said is right."


    "I work so hard just to be an ordinary person. To accept the ordinary is the most extraordinary thing that ordinary people do in their life. The most important thing in most people''s life is to accept that they are ordinary people. " Xuanyuanfeng said to Dongfang Changming.


    When everyone was born, they all thought that this world existed for him. When he found that he was wrong, he began to grow up. There are three times of growth in life. One is to find that you are no longer the center of the world. The other is to find that no matter how hard you try, there is nothing you can do. The third is to accept your own commonness and enjoy it.


    The only success we don''t recognize is the harmony of family and the insipidity of life. A lot of people always have a kind of glorious plot in their bones. They don''t feel that they are not successful enough if they don''t get into trouble.


    But the real success should be diversified. Owning more than ten houses is a success. A family without quarrels and intrigues is also a success.


    It''s a success in some people''s eyes to keep more than a dozen honey, but it''s also a success to travel around the world with one''s beloved. It''s success to call the wind and rain in officialdom and workplace. It''s also success for someone to devote their youth to children in need of help, or to find their own value in their own work.


    Life is an experience, an experience. It depends on how you face it.


    At the stage of reading, most people seldom encounter big setbacks and real problems. It also gives people the illusion that all problems can be solved as long as you work hard enough.


    However, the more real the social environment is, the smaller the proportion of individual efforts in the results will be. Previously neglected family environment, personal accumulation, social relations and other things can not be obtained by short-term efforts, and ordinary people are not likely to get them. Because of scarcity, these things play an increasingly important role in the results.


    People gradually find that some heights can never be reached by themselves, and some people can never surpass themselves. They will form a strong contrast with the cognition formed for a long time in the past and can''t accept it all at once.


    These two factors make it easy for people to get into such a corner, from the past self-confidence to inferiority, and deny the significance of past efforts because of inferiority, and then can not find the motivation to continue to work hard.


    Since we have been working hard for such a long time, we still have such a setback. Why should we work hard? It''s better to live a little easier.


    Once this kind of mentality of breaking the pot comes into being, it is very difficult to go back to the past state of being full of chicken blood and positive. If it continues to get worse, there will be more negative and negative emotions. For example, they complain that God is unfair to them. For example, they deny others'' achievements and attribute others'' achievements to their family background. For example, they are cynical, narcissistic and self enclosed.


    Today, Dongfang Changming went to a small company to deliver goods. Suddenly, he met his former classmate Yu Jianyi. He started a small company. After going through the difficulties in the early stage, the business of the company slowly got on the right track and began to make profits.


    "It''s really hard to start a business. Now Yu Jianyi''s income is quite good compared with that of his peers, but the company is still too small. Maybe one day he will go bankrupt and find another way out." Yu Jianyi said with emotion.


    Later, they talked about the state and feelings of Yu Jianyi University. Dongfang Changming listened to Yu Jianyi carefully, thought for a long time, and finally said: your requirements are too high, you will never be happy like this.


    At first, Yu Jianyi didn''t understand it, because he thought his demands were really not high. As long as he made money, he didn''t have to worry about going bankrupt every day. Yu Jianyi didn''t expect to be a millionaire either. He had a few hundred thousand a year, which was better than a well-off society.


    Xuanyuanfeng said to him: "take your experience in University for example, I ask you, how many people can be admitted to Tsinghua in a year?"


    Yu Jianyi said, "about 3000 people. He asked, how many examinees are there in the whole country for each college entrance examination? Yu Jianyi said that there are probably millions. "


    "No matter how much you criticize the college entrance examination, the comprehensive quality of those who can get high marks in the college entrance examination will not be worse. Of the millions, only more than 3000 people can go to Tsinghua, which means that each of these 3000 people is almost one in a million, or even one in a hundred thousand, representing the highest level of the whole country. You deny it because you can''t surpass the top students in this group of countries. If this is not demanding, what is demanding? "


    All of a sudden, Yu Jianyi didn''t know how to answer him. Because at that moment, Yu Jianyi realized that what Dongfang Changming said was a fact, which Yu Jianyi had been avoiding subconsciously.


    In fact, Yu Jianyi was not satisfied when he was admitted to Tsinghua University. He also hoped to become the top small group of people in Tsinghua University. Not only should he study like this, but he had better not be inferior to others in his specialty, economy and every aspect. Once unable to achieve, they begin to be anxious, depressed, and even self denial.


    Proper discontent is the source of human progress, but too discontent is insatiable. Why should you get what you want?


    Some things, short time efforts can see the results. But a lot of things, it takes a long time of effort, plus luck to achieve - it may take a generation, or even generations of persistent efforts.


    Yu Jianyi only saw that his classmates had a better family background than himself. He lived in a developed area and received a better education from childhood to adulthood. As a result, he could not catch up with others. I don''t know that other people''s money doesn''t fall from the sky. It depends on the hard work of their parents and grandparents.


    With your efforts now, you may be able to create the same growth environment for your next generation. But what you want is to enjoy the same treatment now and feel that the world is unfair to you.


    But if you really can bridge the gap with the efforts of one person in a short period of time, what is fair to the efforts of several generations?


    In the final analysis, anxiety is because they put forward unrealistic and irregular high requirements, are too self righteous, and do not recognize their own position.


    When you completely focus on what you can''t do, you will ignore what you have done, self affirmation will be weakened, and negation of yourself will occupy your heart. Once so, you will be more depressed, decadent, feel that they are nothing, and do not want to continue to work, into a vicious circle.


    Yu Jianyi said: you only see that many students in Tsinghua University are better than you and are better than you in all aspects, but you don''t see countless people like Yu Jianyi. They work very hard when they study, but in the end they can only go to a second rate school. You only see that your company''s business is unstable and its profit is not enough, but you don''t see that more than 100 companies may be losing money.

 Chapter 376

    You always feel that you are not good enough, but you don''t know that this is not good enough. In many people''s minds, you need to look up to it. You only see the very few people at the top of the pyramid, which is of course too demanding.


    After that conversation, Yu Jianyi began to face up to his psychological problems, and began to take some measures to help him out of this state. The most important way is self affirmation.


    Since Yu Jianyi affirmed, it is hard to dig out their own advantages and highlights, and fully affirmed them. In the early stage, recognition can be strengthened by praise suggestion. But the best way is to strengthen and enlarge the advantages through continuous learning, so as to really do well in the advantages.


    Everyone must have their own limitations, and strive to do the best they can do. It is the greatest effort to do what they can do. It has been a great achievement.


    As for those who can make great achievements at all times and in all over the world, they are all pushed to the top of the wave by chance, and rely on their wisdom and strength to turn the tide, change the current situation, realize their great ambitions, and build immortal meritorious deeds.


    It doesn''t matter that others don''t approve of you. The most terrible thing is that you don''t affirm and approve yourself. To find our own bright spot and affirm ourselves is equivalent to finding a foothold for our way forward and taking it as the bridgehead to push forward.


    Dongfang Changming said to Yu Jianyi, "you can only see that many students in Tsinghua University are better than you and are better than you in all aspects, but you can''t see countless people like me. They work very hard when they study, but in the end they can only go to a second rate school.


    You only see that your company''s business is unstable and its profit is not enough, but you don''t see that more than 100 companies may be losing money. You always feel that you are not good enough, but you don''t know that this is not good enough. In many people''s minds, you need to look up to it. You only see the very few people at the top of the pyramid, which is of course too demanding. "


    After that conversation, Yu Jianyi began to face up to his psychological problems, and began to take some measures to help himself out of this state. The most important way is self affirmation.


    Self affirmation is trying to dig out the advantages and highlights of yourself and fully affirm them.


    In the early stage, we can strengthen cognition through self praise and self suggestion. But the best way is to strengthen and enlarge the advantages through continuous learning, so as to really do well in the advantages.


    It doesn''t matter that others don''t approve of you. The most terrible thing is that you don''t affirm and approve yourself. To find our own bright spot and affirm ourselves is equivalent to finding a foothold for our way forward and taking it as the bridgehead to push forward.


    "How do you know so much? It''s totally different from you I knew before. What makes you like this? " Yu Jianyi asked Dongfang Changming.


    Dongfang Changming told Yu Jianyi, "I met several Internet authors, one of whom is Fang Tianxing. They taught me these things."


    "Is Fang Tianxing the author of the Internet? I''d like to know him, too. " Yu Jianyi said with interest.


    Yu Jianyi finds Fang Tianxing''s information and finds that he is participating in a poverty alleviation activity in a small town. When he meets Fang Tianxing, he is speaking on the stage.


    "The winner is strong, the self winner is strong. The meaningless point of comparing with others is that why do you think you want to get more than everyone around you like the rich second generation? Because you were born smart? Isn''t this gift of intelligence, like being rich, coming from parents?


    Because you work hard? Isn''t the strong body that can be used for hard work also from parents?


    People are used to ascribing their intelligence to themselves, while their parents owe their wealth to others. In fact, people are born, which is not from their parents? It''s all God has given you.


    Greedy people hope that they can get wisdom, strength and even beauty beyond others, as well as parents'' wealth beyond others. But God can''t give you everything. It''s lucky to get one or two of them. The valuable side of survival is to cherish the wealth that God has given you, and strive to surpass this part of yourself. "


    There was a lot of applause from the people at the bottom. After the applause, they quickly asked, "where are the materials distributed this time?"


    Fang Tianxing said something to the staff in charge of poverty alleviation, and immediately said to everyone, "this time the supplies are less than before, because..."


    Before he finished, those poor people who came to get supplies said discontentedly: "why, this time there are so few supplies, are you embezzling?"


    "Yes, do you embezzle our supplies?" The lowly people responded and were dissatisfied with the reduction of materials.


    "This time, it''s because we want to give you something other than materials to support your life, so as to help you get rid of poverty and live on your own." Fang Tianxing said to everyone.


    At the bottom, Yu Jianyi frowned. He felt that these people were snobbish. They were all vampires. He once had some poor relatives. When he started his business, he borrowed money from them, but they refused to give them a cent.


    But when Yu Jianyi developed, they came one by one, hoping that he would give some help. Yu Jianyi was very tired of their angry and smiling faces.


    Give them a little money directly, and then send them away, never to contact again.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t have the slightest look of annoyance on his face. He patiently said, "please bear it. As long as you are more patient and willing to make some efforts, life will get better day by day."


    Fang Tianxing handed them all kinds of agricultural skills books. These people live in this poor mountain village. Some of them are injured because they go out to work, and they can no longer go out to work. Some of them are sick and rely on poor relief to maintain their basic survival.


    The Poverty Alleviation Office put their own materials in bags and distributed them one by one. These people took the bags and quickly opened them to check.


    After opening the bag, many people took the agricultural skills book and threw it aside. They directly checked how much money there was. When they saw that there was not much money, they could not help but scold.


    Fang Tianxing also saw these situations, but he was not angry, just a little disappointed. At this time, Yu Jianyi suddenly came to the stage, and the staff was a little surprised. Yu Jianyi motioned to the staff to give him the microphone. After taking the microphone, Yu Jianyi quickly said, "you wait a moment, I have something to say."


    Those people took the money and were just about to have a good time. When they heard Yu Jianyi''s words, they immediately stopped to see what he would say.

 Chapter 377

    Seeing these people coming back, Yu Jianyi quickly said to them, "these people are rubbish. Why do they become parasites? They need others to support them with the fruits of their labor."


    Fang Tianxing stopped him and said to him, "I personally don''t like the criticism from above, especially the criticism from above to the masses at the bottom, not because it is immoral, but because it is meaningless."


    "In fact, habits and thoughts, no matter how critical, are subjective feelings, and ignorant accusations will only make the contradiction bigger and bigger. It''s better to say clearly what you should do than to say nothing, and then see if what you say can move people''s soul and vital interests, and then others will follow.


    This is the same in sports, including swimming and skiing. It''s not so much that a certain action is not standard and needs to be stopped, but rather that the muscle trigger of a certain action is missing and needs to be increased. In this way, we can learn it faster.


    We want to occupy the ideological position, but there is no way to force it. When you see that others are very frustrated, you should not regard yourself as a manager, but as a guide and motivator.


    Everyone has the right to choose his own life, but it is not the case in real life. It is not only the power of action and vision that form an invisible and difficult threshold to cross, but also in most cases these things can not be realized by themselves. " Fang Tianxing said to Yu Jianyi.


    "Do you think they are not guilty? Is there nothing wrong with your situation? " Yu Jianyi asked Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "when people come to this world, who will not be guilty? It''s a crime not to change their own destiny. It''s a crime not to get a dignified life. It''s also a crime not to be able to support themselves. Most of the so-called crimes are given by others, not many of their own sins."


    "Well, I''ll make a bet with you. If one of them can support himself on his own, I''ll give them another material as a reward." Yu Jianyi said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "it seems that you are doomed to lose. After I win, I can also bring some improvement to people here."


    Those people all went back one after another. Fang Tianxing and Yu Jianyi made a pact that they could not tell them the truth, and the whole process had to be videotaped. There should be no omission or concealment in the process.


    "Well, I promise you." Fang Tianxing said to Yu Jianyi.


    Lao Huang, who received the relief money, returned home soon. He broke his leg on the construction site several years ago. Lao Huang lay in bed for half a year. After half a year, he could get out of bed. After getting out of bed, Lao Huang was lame and wanted to go to the construction site.


    He was lame and couldn''t do the hard work. Lao Huang had to ask someone to find a job as a security guard. It was OK at first, but later Lao Huang felt out of place.


    Once he found that the son of the vice president of the company misappropriated property in the company, and he kindly reported it to the top management of the company. However, the vice president had great power in the company and saved his son. In the end, the company dismissed Lao Huang in order to make peace.


    After being fired, Lao Huang felt that the world was unfair and lost his confidence. He repeatedly ran into a wall when he applied for a job. After several jobs, he couldn''t do it for a month. Later, Lao Huang simply didn''t go to work and stayed at home to get relief money.


    Lao Huang went home with the relief fund. This time, the money was much less than before. He could have bought a pack of cigarettes, but now that the money was so little, Lao Huang hesitated. If he bought more cigarettes, his next life would be a bit stretched.


    Ah, ruthlessly, Lao Huang still bought a pack of cigarettes. Smoking can relieve his restlessness, and Lao Huang can get a moment of peace from it.


    In his difficult life, Huang was left with this pleasure. For this pleasure, he was willing even if he didn''t have enough to eat for the next half month.


    When I got home, there was a dark spot on the messy kitchen table. It was rich oil stains that couldn''t be dissolved. The bed was also messy. My wife died a few years ago. Lao Huang didn''t care about the housework. Lao Huang just lay on the sofa and smoked a few cigarettes to anesthetize his soul.


    Physically disabled, no wife, and what is worth pursuing, a little more is a waste of energy.


    Someone came to call Lao Huang. Lao Huang opened the door and found that it was Dapeng, a gambler in the east of the village. Before he opened his mouth, Lao Huang knew what he wanted to do with himself. This Dapeng is a gambler. He likes to gamble as much as his life. He can not eat and sleep, but he will never forget playing cards.


    Dapeng opened his mouth as expected. Before he finished, Lao Huang waved his hand and said, "don''t look for me. The relief money this time is less than before. It''s difficult to eat. Where is the money to gamble? If you gamble again, it''s not enough to pawn your pants."


    But Dapeng is reluctant, holding Lao Huang''s hand, said to him: "play a little bit small can, there is a bet may not lose, play two try luck."


    Lao Huang couldn''t resist the persuasion of Mirs. He promised to play two games, but he only wanted to play two games before gambling. When he got to the table, he couldn''t help it. At the beginning, he won a small game, which made Lao Huang feel that he would be in a better situation, whether he was in transit or not. I couldn''t help playing with some big ones, and then I lost all the time.


    When Lao Huang went out of Dapeng''s house, he lost all the relief money. On the way home, Lao Huang lost his soul. He even had the heart to kill himself. Before he went to the table, he decided to play only two games, but finally he lost to his greed. He slapped himself hard and resented his failure.


    After losing one month''s living expenses, how can he live in the future? I''m afraid that the northwest wind can''t even drink it. On the road, Lao Huang feels that he should die. It''s meaningless to live in such a muddle.


    Down to the river, Huang climbed over the railings to protect pedestrians, sat on the railings and looked at the surging river under his feet. Huang only felt very comfortable, and his life was too oppressive. He had been living on the relief fund. Now that he lost all his money, he should not stay in the world, but be buried in the river.


    Huang jumped down the railing and hugged the cool water. He felt more comfortable than ever.


    But after a long time, Lao Huang felt that he had not encountered the cool river water, nor the suffocation feeling in the water. He could not help but open his eyes and found that he was floating in the air, and still slowly flying back to the back of the railing. Fang Tianxing stood in front of him and said, "since you can have the courage to die, why can''t you have the courage to live?"


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was the one who paid the relief money before, he was like catching the straw. He said to Fang Tianxing, "can you give me some more relief money? I''ve lost all my money and can''t go on happily."

 Chapter 378

    "There is a quota for this relief fund. I can''t give you more money for no reason. If I give you more money because you have lost all your money, what will other people think. But you can rest assured that I have a poverty alleviation plan here. You can do something with the agricultural technical manual you were given before. All the profits are yours, and we won''t take a cent. " Fang Tianxing said to him quickly.


    Lao Huang didn''t believe it. In his opinion, those who don''t use their brains or hands to make money by themselves are liars, or he has no confidence in the people who have been reduced to this level. He said powerlessly: "if I were useful by myself, I would not be like this today."


    A few years ago, Lao Huang discovered that there was an extra lotus root pond in front of the village, so he inquired about it. It turned out that it was a poverty alleviation project launched by the working group stationed in the village, so he also dug pools, planted seedlings and irrigated water


    Hundreds of thousands have been spent in the village. However, the villagers are not very optimistic about the prospect of doing so. They think it''s just cheating money, because lotus root is not popular in the market at that time.


    The poverty alleviation group will complete its task within this year, and the poor households will get rid of poverty without any problems. If the poor can make a lot of profits, their official positions will be preserved, and their political achievements will be even better.


    Those who have been helped by poverty are only surprised. These people are showing off again. If you don''t give me some benefits, you can''t pass this pass. It''s hard to go to the countryside to help the poor, but what you do is not so reliable. Nine times out of ten, you will lose money. As a matter of fact, we all go through the motions. Why should we put each other in a dilemma. As long as how much profit, forget it, I''m too lazy to say anything.


    Therefore, helping the poor in the office will never be able to help. We should help the poor in the fields and among the masses.


    Seeing Huang frowning, Fang Tianxing tried to ask, "you haven''t had dinner yet."


    Lao Huang nodded, so Fang Tianxing took Lao Huang and said, "although I can''t give you extra money, it''s OK to invite you to dinner."


    Fang Tianxing hasn''t figured out how to help poor people out of poverty. He just invited Lao Huang to the only restaurant in the village.


    Shen Wenxing, the owner of the village, was born in this place and has been in this village for a long time. He once had the opportunity to leave here, but he still refuses. He has lived here for decades and is used to it. He can''t do without it.


    Although it''s hard to earn money to open a restaurant here, Shen Wenxing feels very satisfied to stay with the old man.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing brings Lao Huang in, Shen Wenxing is a know it all here. He immediately recognizes Fang Tianxing''s identity and greets Lao Huang warmly.


    Seeing that Lao Huang''s face was not very good, Shen Wenxing comforted him and said, "if you''re short of money again, come to me and help with the chores. I''ll take care of you three meals a day."


    Lao Huang embarrassed said: "before you have too much trouble, this time can''t give you more trouble, your money is not gale, but always give me timely help, I''m really sorry."


    Shen Wenxing is a well-known philanthropist. He often helps others. He doesn''t dislike the poor people here. Instead, he is willing to make friends with them on an equal footing. He often tries his best to help the poor villagers.


    Shen Wenxing fry a few dishes, Fang Tianxing greets him to eat with Lao Huang, and he readily agrees.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Shen Wenxing began to introduce Fang Tianxing''s poverty alleviation experience in the village.


    At that time, a village head was sent to help the poor, so the village head applied for the reconstruction fund to start the project. All the men, women and children in the village were mobilized, and it took a winter to repair the pumping station and drinking water channel. Everyone was enthusiastic and happy.


    There are many mountains, many rocks and no large land. The traditional custom of the local people is that there are two sweet potatoes planted in a small area of the mountain, and three corn plants planted in that small area of soil. The yield is not high and the income is very low.


    Later, experts were invited to investigate the local climate and soil quality for a year, and the poor villagers were given a plan to plant rice. The farmers were very obedient and planted them according to the requirements.


    Of course, if you can plant rice, you will get a better harvest. However, if you plant rice, you will always be short of water. The speed of pumping water is far less than that of leaking water in the field


    At this time, some people think that this is sand land. How can it store water to grow rice?


    So thanks to the village head, although the grain production task of each family in that year was reduced by half, many families still had no food in winter that year. Shen Wenxing, too, just ate sweet potatoes all winter.


    However, the completed pumping station and diversion canal can not be so abandoned, so the village head invited agricultural experts to demonstrate, and the conclusion is that it is not impossible to change the paddy field. We can mobilize the masses to dig up the pond mud and lay a layer in the paddy field, which can store water.


    So the whole village, men and women, young and old, was busy again. One winter, all the ponds in the village were drained, the water was dug up, and the pond mud was covered with paddy fields.


    Although the next year''s rice is still no harvest, but at least that winter every family had enough fish and loach. Until now, the canal is still everywhere in the field.


    The village head didn''t give up, so the experts went to investigate again. This time, the experts had a direct communication with the farmers. In the end, I realized that the local climate was changeable and irregular every year, so the local tradition was to plant many kinds of plants every year. In this way, no matter what the climate was, there would always be a little harvest, at least not hungry. These twists and turns made the villagers suffer, and the village head was promoted to continue to be an official.


    This event has a great influence on Fang Tianxing''s concept of Tianxing, which makes him more deeply aware that the objective world is very complex, and it''s too easy for him to come up with an idea sitting in an office to run into a wall in reality.


    The scheme that is really effective in reality must be tested by a larger and more comprehensive objective reality.


    The sky is round and the place is in four seasons and five orders. It is both reasonable and common sense. From point to line, from line to surface, from surface to body, it''s like an orderly stream of old trees, streams, cloud tracks, yin and Yang stars.


    To be close to the masses, we should keep in mind the four words and be careful in our words and deeds.


    You and I are mirrors, measuring each other, common sense and truth. In the mountains and rivers, and in the marketplace, there are also natural laws. There are traces to follow, but there are no traces. How can we find out?


    But what''s more, a person who pays attention to everything, makes mistakes and can change them, has the same characteristics, is shallow, near and far-reaching, runs in carefully, observes the way of heaven and sticks to the way of heaven! Therefore, there is turbid unbearable, our generation, turbid from the beginning, hold a share. Don''t lose because of loss, gain because of virtue.

 Chapter 379

    In Yu Jianyi''s opinion, these people are either lazy or stupid. Otherwise, how can they be trapped by poverty all the time? They can''t even support themselves. They are total losers. Such a person has no value in the world, and can only live on the help of other people''s blood transfusion.


    "It''s really a failure for people to live like this. These people are the objects that should be criticized. As negative teaching materials, we should warn people that they can''t be as incompetent and useless as they are." Yu Jianyi said to himself.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "it''s efficient and convenient to divide people into good people and bad people in the real world. If this can make you understand the huge and complex world, make you make a lot of money, socialize and love smoothly, you can do it.


    But writers can''t think that way. Literary works don''t seek a definite answer, they don''t want to solve any problems. There are not many writers who pursue efficiency and convenience as their primary writing goal, so there is no need to write like this. Of course, if you need to be easy to understand and feel comfortable, you can do so, and there is nothing to blame.


    "Tolstoy himself once said:" some people imagine people to be strong and weak in vain; Kind and vicious; vicious; Smart, stupid. Sometimes people are like this, sometimes they are the same; Sometimes strong, sometimes weak; Sometimes reasonable, sometimes confused; Sometimes good, sometimes vicious. Man is not a definite constant, but a changeable one. Something that sometimes goes down and sometimes goes up. " Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Yu Jianyi some puzzled said: "you mean they go to today, they are not wrong?"


    "Wrong, what kind of mistake is it? It''s not hard enough, it''s not brave enough, it''s not able to adapt to the world, it has no value to be used, it can only be abandoned. " Fang Tianxing asked.


    Yu Jianyi said to Tianxing, "people in this world are meant to be valuable. Of course, people without value have no need to exist. Only by proving their value to me can these people get the right to receive my funding. "


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "please wait and see. I think it will surprise you."


    "I''m waiting for your surprise." Yu Jianyi said to Tianxing.


    Although the world makes people not human, Fang Tianxing still hopes to make people have the dignity and freedom of being human.


    Fang Tianxing knows that his ideas are difficult to achieve, but he has to work hard as long as he has a chance. He can do as much as he can, and he can do as much as he can.


    Fang Tianxing goes to find Lao Huang. Lao Huang is not at home. Fang Tianxing finds him by the ridge of the field after a circle. Lao Huang squats on the stem of the field, smoking and thinking about how to be self reliant.


    Zhengde village is a poor place. Even if you have to beg for food, you have to run hundreds of miles to get money in the town. This is a great irony.


    Many people go out to work or look for a way to live. Lao Huang is lame and inconvenient, so he doesn''t go to the town. One is afraid that his old acquaintances will lose face, and the other is afraid that he will humiliate his dignity and do something he doesn''t like.


    However, there are not many things that can be done in the village. Apart from the farmland in front of us, what can we do?


    Fang Tian walks to say hello to him. Lao Huang is a little listless. Fang Tian Xing asks, "what''s the matter? Have you ever thought of a way to earn money to support your life?"


    "I''ve thought of several ways, but now I don''t have anything on hand. I can''t do anything at all, let alone get rid of poverty and become rich," he said


    "If I don''t have any money, I can invest it for you. The line I invested in can be regarded as a loan to you. You only need to pay me back at that time. But I want to hear your plan first. " Fang Tianxing said frankly.


    Lao Huang took a cigarette and said quickly, "this land has been abandoned for many years, and the pesticide residues have been degraded. I plan to open a piece of land here to grow rice, but the income is not high, and I can''t earn a few money all year round.


    Seeing that there are many loach burrowing in the canal beside the rice field, Fang Tianxing suddenly thought of the rice duck co breeding technology. Rice duck breeding technology is a high quality and efficient agricultural technology. This technology has the advantages of reducing the production cost of rice planting and duck raising, improving the quality of rice and duck products, and reducing the environmental pollution caused by the use of pesticides and chemical fertilizers.


    Rice duck co breeding in paddy field for rice weeding, pest control, muddy water, fertilization, speed up the growth of rice, paddy field for ducks to provide grazing places and food bait, the two are interdependent, complement each other.


    Fang Tianxing told Lao Huang about this. Lao Huang clapped his hands and laughed: "it''s so good. What should we pay attention to? "


    One of the factors that should be considered in the selection of duck breeds for rice duck breeding is that the duck is small, suitable for crossing in the rice field seedling row, and quick in action, with good effects of insect control, weeding and muddy water. At the same time, the duck is required to have strong water tolerance and be able to move in the rice field for a long time.


    Ducks will eat the weeds and pests in the rice field. At the same time, the movement of ducks will speed up the growth of rice and increase the oxygen content in the water. Duck manure can also be used as fertilizer. The rice field also provides sufficient water and food for ducks and places for daily activities.


    Duck is a kind of waterfowl. During the rice foraging activities, the water layer on the field surface should be shallow, so that duck feet can step on the water layer of the topsoil, which is conducive to muddy the field water by duck feet stepping on the mud, playing the role of shallow tillage and loosening the soil, and promoting the growth and development of rice.


    In addition, the need for drying rice fields can be solved by putting the rice fields in pieces. That is to say, in a piece of rice field, half of the rice fields should keep the water layer to drive the ducks in, and the other half should drain the water until the requirements are met. Or the ducks can be driven to the river or pond by the field for three or four days. In order not to affect the growth of ducks foraging among rice, it is best to apply enough fertilizer at one time before transplanting rice, mainly with decomposed long-term organic fertilizer, and top dressing with duck excrement and duckweed rotting returning to field.


    The high end of the shed is facing the ridge or roadside to manage and observe the ducks. The roof of the shed is covered with straw for heat insulation, and the shed is surrounded by small aperture nylon net to prevent ducks from escaping and natural enemies from entering the duck shed.


    The eggs are usually hatched at the same time as the rice seedlings are raised, so that the green ducks can enter the field in time after the seedlings are transplanted. The age of duck and seedling can be the same, or the age of duck is slightly greater than the age of seedling. Generally, the age of seedling should not be greater than the age of duck, otherwise the seedling is high and the duck is small, and the effect of weeding is not ideal. " Fang Tianxing explained the main points and difficulties to Lao Huang.


    After hearing this, Huang asked several questions and Fang Tianxing answered them one by one. After understanding the specific process, Huang decided to take action immediately.

 Chapter 380

    Fang Tianxing lent him a sum of money, and Lao Huang took the money to buy seedlings and fertilizer. He couldn''t wait to test it. After all, he was physically disabled, and he was worried about whether he could plant the seedlings. The rice fields were very muddy because they had to be watered. He couldn''t plant the seedlings with crutches. That''s why he had to plant the seedlings a few years ago, His field is basically deserted.


    When Lao Huang arrived at his own land, who knew that Fang Tianxing had been waiting for him. Fang Tianxing said to him, "I only learned how to plant seedlings when I was a child. I haven''t practiced it for many years. I don''t know how much I''ve become unfamiliar with it. Lao Huang, give me the seedlings to practice."


    Lao Huang knew that Fang Tianxing was trying to help himself. He didn''t refuse too much. He just said, "thank you."


    Fang Tianxing took over the seedlings and worked quickly. It was noon and the sun was very hot. He would feel dizzy after standing in the sun for half an hour. Lao Huang sat in the shade and watched Fang Tianxing work.


    When he saw that Fang Tianxing was tired, he gave him tea to quench his thirst. Fang Tianxing took the cup and took a few mouthfuls in a row to suppress the heat in his throat.


    Fang Tianxing said to Lao Huang, "the seedlings will be planted in half an hour. I''ll accompany you to choose duck seeds in the evening."


    "Thank you," Huang said gratefully


    Standing in the field, Fang Tianxing felt that the farmers were really hard-working. He could only get enough food and clothing for farming all year round, but he had to face the sun and rain. Once the harvest was bad, the days were really tight.


    In this world, no matter how hard ordinary people try, they can only live by force. It''s just that different people live in different environments and face different problems. It''s just that life is hard and they can''t get rid of it.


    After planting the seedlings, Fang Tianxing walked out of the field and found that his legs were covered with leeches. As soon as the power of the reader''s blessing turned a little, he killed these insects.


    Fang Tianxing cursed: "the life of farmers has been so hard. You vampires still have to lie on it to suck blood. You really should go to hell."


    In the evening, Fang Tianxing accompanies Lao Huang to buy duck seedlings. There are many duck farmers in shuangzhong village, ten kilometers away from here. It''s the best choice to find them to buy some. The road is rugged and hard to walk. Lao Huang and Fang Tian just walk there.


    In summer, when the temperature is high, ducklings can enter the paddy field after one week, and when the temperature is low, they can enter the paddy field later. For seedlings, it is suitable for ducks to enter paddy field after transplanting and throwing. After transplanting the seedlings, the ducks can be put into the rice field, which will damage the seedlings too early.


    The economy of key duck products on the market, that is, feeding age, market weight, laying rate. It''s better to buy Mianyang duck with relatively small size in the market, or to cross male duck with high-yield laying duck and female duck with large local meat and egg varieties, such as Gaoyou duck, to produce high-quality Ma feather meat duck, which is not only suitable for raising ducks in rice fields, but also suitable for marketing.


    After successfully buying the duck seedlings, Fang Tianxing and Lao Huang went back to the village to make the rest of the preparations.


    Soon the old yellow rice grew to the right level, and the duck seedlings just hatched. It''s time to put the ducklings into the rice field.


    Fang Tianxing and Lao Huang got up early in the morning to prepare for the most crucial step. They counted the ducklings in the cage again, a total of 30. These ducklings were very cute one by one. Lao Huang had to carry the ducklings to the ground.


    On the way, many villagers came to watch, and the new farming method of Laohuang''s rice duck co breeding soon spread in the village.


    Many villagers came to see that Lao Huang''s rice duck co breeding was very novel to them. They came to see how Lao Huang did it. A group of people followed Lao Huang to their own land.


    Take out the prepared nets and fences to encircle the rice fields. The villagers who came to watch are not idle. Seeing Lao Huang''s intention, they help him encircle the rice fields together. The people gather firewood and the flames are high. Lao Huang finished the work that originally took at least half a day.


    Lao Huang said to everyone, "thank you. I didn''t expect you to help me so much." Everyone was waiting to see what to do next.


    Lao Huang didn''t let everyone down. He opened the cage and put the ducklings into the paddy field. The ducklings were not very adapted to the environment with water. The ducklings flapped their wings and were afraid of water. However, these ducklings are good at swimming, and they will adapt to the environment in a short time.


    Seeing the ducklings fluttering in the water, Lao Huang had a rare smile on his face. He could already see the plump appearance of the ducks when they grew up.


    When the villagers around saw Lao Huang''s duck, they soon talked about it.


    Some people think Lao Huang is very good, others think it''s not good. How can we raise ducks and rice together? Don''t we use pesticides? But if we use pesticides, can the ducks live.


    Faced with the villagers'' questions, Lao Huang answered them one by one with the knowledge Fang Tianxing had taught him. Ducks would eat the insects in the rice fields, so there was no need to use pesticides. Moreover, duck manure could be used as fertilizer to make the land more fertile.


    It can only use a little fertilizer to meet the needs of rice growth, which is both environmentally friendly and clean.


    After listening to Lao Huang''s explanation, everyone was a little dubious. The onlookers dispersed. Some people planned to try Lao Huang''s method in the coming year. Of course, some people didn''t think so. They thought Lao Huang would definitely fail.


    One of them is Dapeng, who let Lao Huang lose all his relief money. He said to several people around him, "don''t look at Lao Huang''s hard work. I promise that he will get yellow in three days. What kind of rice duck breeding is nonsense. We have been farming for so many years, how can we do it?"


    The people around also echoed. These are friends who usually gamble together. Naturally, they will say whatever Dapeng says.


    Looking at Dapeng''s back, Huang hates himself. If he hadn''t lost all his money at the beginning, he probably wouldn''t have risen today. Life is so impermanent, like a dream.


    Lao Huang is busy in the field all day long. For him, if he can do something well, it''s like returning to his youth, full of energy.


    Soon the ducks grow up day by day, and the rice gradually matures. The rice grows well. The ducks are also fatter and stronger. It can be predicted that once the harvest season comes, it will be a big harvest.


    At this time, people in those villages began to change their attitude towards Lao Huang. It was really not easy for them to become rich by their own efforts.


    But Dapeng is not happy, because his prediction is wrong, and people around him begin to alienate him, which makes Dapeng feel very dissatisfied. Recently, there are fewer and fewer people looking for him to play cards. He usually makes money by playing cards, so his income drops a lot.

 Chapter 381

    He is more and more disgusted with Lao Huang. On this day, he doesn''t know where to get a bottle of pesticide. He plans to find a chance to poison all Lao Huang''s ducks.


    However, several times in the past, Dapeng found that old Huanglian was always at the edge of the field, as if watching his ducks can be eaten as vegetables. Dapeng had no chance at all.


    But Dapeng was not willing to give up. He thought of a way to draw Lao Huang away. He asked his friends to tell him to play cards, but Lao Huang refused to go at all. Several people just took Lao Huang away.


    When he saw that they had taken Lao Huang away, Dapeng finally felt relieved. He came to Lao Huang''s field, opened the pesticide bottle in his hand, and was about to pour the pesticide into Lao Huang''s field.


    Once the pesticide falls down, even if the ducks in laohuangtian are immortal, they will not be sold.


    But I didn''t expect that Lao Huang didn''t know how to break away from those people, and ran back at this time. When he saw what Dapeng was holding in his hand, Lao Huang didn''t know what Dapeng was trying to do. "You''re going to destroy my rice field. You really have a bad conscience." Lao Huang was so angry that he threw the stick out of his hand.


    The crutch that Lao Huang threw happened to hit Dapeng on the head, and Dapeng fell to the ground all of a sudden, bleeding from the smashed forehead.


    Fortunately, Lao Huang is a lame man. Without a crutch, he can''t come to catch him. He gets up and sees that Lao Huang wants to come to chase him, so he flies away.


    Lao Huang climbed to his rice field and saw that the ducks in his rice field were still in good condition. Lao Huang was relieved that these ducks were everything to him now. If anyone destroyed them, Lao Huang believed that he would work hard for him, even if he was a disabled person.


    Fang Tianxing soon learned about Lao Huang. He was very angry about what Dapeng had done. Out of jealousy, he destroyed other people''s efforts at will. Such a person is really hateful.


    Fang Tianxing was about to go to Dapeng to settle the accounts, but Lao Huang held him and said to him, "you don''t have to go. Anyway, it didn''t cause any loss. Forget it."


    "I can''t just let it go. What if he comes back next time? No, I''ll make it clear to him." With that, Fang Tianxing went out to find Dapeng.


    When he arrived at Dapeng''s home, he found that he was still fighting on the gambling table. Fang Tianxing picked him up, then directly took him to the house and threw him on the ground like garbage. Fang Tianxing asked him, "why do you want to destroy Lao Huang''s efforts? Don''t you know those ducks are his last hope?"


    Dapeng was not angry but laughed. He said with a cold smile, "that''s what he owes me. You should pay me back. You know, I was working as a security guard with him. He reported to the vice president''s son and was expelled from the senior management. I thought he was a townsman, so I said a few words for him, but I was also expelled because of this. "


    "This is the only time in my life that I have been kind, but it has made me lose my job. I swear that I will never be a good man in my life. I hate Lao Huang for his indifference, as if nothing had happened. He is guilty." Mirs hate voice said.


    At this time, rhubarb was just standing at the intersection. Hearing Dapeng''s words, he couldn''t help crying and said to Dapeng, "I''m sorry for you, but I don''t know how to apologize to you. I''ve implicated you." I''m sorry for being ten years late. There are so many things happened that I can''t come back. Lao Huang helps Dapeng to get up and pat the dust off his body. Dapeng doesn''t know what to say, but he says, "don''t think I''ll forgive you. It''s impossible."


    Lao Huang said quickly, "Dapeng, if you were fired at that time, I would certainly plead for you."


    "Hum, I''m not so stupid. I''ll report the son of the vice president of the company. Only a fool like you can do that kind of stupid thing." Dapeng scolded.


    Lao Huang was very happy when he was scolded, which means that Dapeng decided to forgive him. He was very happy. Dapeng took him into the house and said to Lao Huang, "now people in the village are like being beaten with chicken blood, and gamblers are scared away. You can stay and play with me for the last time. After playing this one, you will never gamble again."


    Lao Huang said with a smile: "yes, just like last time."


    Two people sit down, Dapeng said first: "past gratitude and resentment, in this gamble."


    Lao Huang also said, "OK, it''s all over at this gambling table."


    This time, Dapeng had the upper hand at first, but in the end, it was Lao Huang who won¡° You won this time. " Dapeng got up from his chair and moved the table outside. Many villagers came to see what Dapeng was going to do.


    "From now on, I will never gamble again. If I gamble again, I will be as broken as this table." Dapeng said, biting his teeth.


    With that, he took out his axe and cut the table into pieces. There was a cheering voice around, and everyone was clapping.


    Dapeng also works in a nearby factory. Not long after, rhubarb''s ducks grow to the size that can be sold. Lao Huang sells half of them to a nearby dealer and the other half to Shen Wenxing''s hotel.


    "Boss Shen, thanks for your care some time ago. These ducks are given to you, even if they owe you before." Lao Huang said to Shen Wenxing.


    Shen Wenxing insists on giving him the duck''s money according to the market price, but Lao Huang insists on not giving it. For him, the kindness of dripping water should be rewarded by Yongquan. Lao Huang can''t help but be grateful to those who have helped him.


    Lao Huang''s ducks are green and pollution-free. They don''t eat the feed mixed with growth hormone. They eat the insects in the fields. Their taste is much better than those fed with feed. Many people ask where they come from when they eat such ducks.


    A lot of people came to buy Lao Huang''s ducks. Soon, the purchase price of Lao Huang''s ducks went up again and again, directly exceeding the previous several times. Lao Huang was also very happy. Seeing that his efforts had been effective, he naturally made more efforts.


    People''s enthusiasm will be eroded by the reality, because the reality can not meet people''s expectations. If you work hard, you can get what you want. I''m afraid everyone will have to break the head to fight, but many people feel that even if you work hard, you can''t get what you want.


    For example, many young people in rural areas advocate foreign things, like some nutritious love beans, don''t work hard when they have nothing to do, and always play computer games, which are electronic drugs, wasting their lives.


    People who can''t bear hardships and stand hard work, refuse to work overtime and haggle over overtime pay are degenerate people in the eyes of many older generations.


    But Fang Tianxing knows that this is not the case, because they know the world better than their parents. They know that there are better living conditions in the city, as well as medical and health care, education and learning conditions are much better than those in the countryside.

 Chapter 382

    But in a strange city, they have nothing. If they want to compete with their competitors, they need to stand on tiptoe. It''s much harder for them to do the dirtiest and most tiring work than the local people. But even so, they can''t afford the high house price. If they can''t afford to buy a house, they can''t settle down in the city. Everything is nothing.


    The young people who come back to the countryside can''t give up their enthusiasm for the dilapidated countryside. They have seen the prosperity of the city. They know that they can''t build it into such a city anyway, because the difference is too big. The backwardness of the countryside is in all aspects, not only the business model, but also the openness of the society. The difference is more than ten years.


    Anyone can do something in ten years'' time, but what can be changed if they throw their ten years into the backward countryside? It''s just that they can''t even turn up the waves.


    There is no suitable job for them. They can only go to work in remote towns. In the eyes of the old people in rural areas, they are just a group of people who do not want to make progress. They do not like to go to factories, and they are not interested in doing farm work.


    Fang Tianxing visited the streets here and found that many people are like this. Young people often work in remote towns or cities, and they don''t pay much attention to the affairs in the village. However, Fang Tianxing''s arrival also brings them a lot of feelings. It turns out that the countryside is hopeful, not a place without light, and occasionally sparkles.


    Young people don''t like to believe in the heavy work in the past. They don''t like the hard life in the past. In the past, we always talked about hard work, but it was personal freedom to struggle or not. Why should we add hardship? It used to be hard because of the lack of material conditions in the past, but now the situation is totally different from the past, and the kind of hard work seems to be out of place today.


    Old people still live the way they used to, but young people always want to live like city people. They pursue more self and can be more relaxed and natural. There is a big gap between the two.


    Fang Tianxing helped Lao Huang out of poverty, which was supported by the masses here. Everyone was very enthusiastic about Fang Tianxing. People always invited Fang Tianxing to come to dinner every two or three days, and Fang Tianxing was also happy to accept it. It was only very soon that he found the contradiction between the old and young people in the village. Some young people were unwilling to support the old and did not care about the old, Some old people have deep conflicts with their families, which are difficult to resolve.


    Fang Tianxing learned a lot about them. Many young people go back to their hometown no more than ten times a year, and meet no more than five times a year. They meet during the Spring Festival, and listen to their nagging about Zhang''s parents'' shortcomings and refresh their three outlooks. During the Spring Festival this year, Zhang San''s grandmother told him which families in the village were divorced. Well, Zhang San''s cousin didn''t find a partner. She was disconsolate, Zhang San''s new progress in divorce


    Zhang San also knew how to listen to the old man''s words and echoed her words. When you are old, you can stay in the village all the year round. There are fewer and fewer old people around you, and you can''t see your grandchildren several times a year.


    Zhang San can accept what the old man says. It''s difficult for him to adjust his attitude towards the middle-aged people in the countryside. He plays mahjong and brags every day. Zhang San really can''t say one more word to them.


    It is because of this change that the two generations, especially those in rural areas, have great differences in talent and cognition, which can not be made up at all. That is to say, there are problems in communication between the two generations. This is an incidental result of the change, not a cause. Another result is that the younger generation can only stay in the economically developed areas suitable for their studies. Some of them are far away from the places where their elders grew up and live in this life, which leads to the old people keeping empty nests alone.


    The spirit of the elderly is empty and lonely. People can often hear that the elderly are like children. This is because the elderly need more care and love. Those empty nesters are very empty and lonely because they have lost their wife and spiritual support.


    Especially for the old people who have deep feelings between husband and wife, if one of them dies first, those who stay are likely to be too sad, leading to a trance.


    There is an old lady next door to Lao Huang''s family. She is very dependent on her husband and has a good relationship with her. Since her husband died, she has been in a state of apathy. One year later, they were unable to take care of themselves and their physiological functions declined sharply.


    There are many elderly empty nesters in rural areas. Because of some physiological and mental reasons, they are seriously ill and bedridden and need people to wait on them all day.


    But even if the children are very filial, they have their own farm work or work to complete, and they can''t always be around the elderly.


    Fang Tianxing found that many children who settled outside were unwilling to have a conversation with the old people, including men and women. Fang Tianxing found their contact information and wanted to know their situation.


    They told Fang Tianxing that it''s a helpless reality not to be with his parents. They can''t live with the old people. It''s not a question of whether they want to or not. It''s a question of whether they can. They don''t want to leave the countryside, they can''t afford to buy a house outside, they can''t settle them, and they don''t know what they can do to make a living when they go home.


    The generation gap between the two generations is so big that they don''t want to talk to them at all. When parents are old, they just want to teach others, or ask questions. The main idea of almost every sentence is heard from childhood. Their knowledge and insight are very limited. I can''t even give you a convincing guide on how to behave.


    When you are upset, they don''t understand why you are upset. They have food, clothing and a place to sleep. What do you worry about? They don''t understand at all. Also slowly unwilling to communicate with them.


    One of them is Ren Yiling. Ren Yiling''s mother doesn''t want to live with her and Ren Yiling''s younger brother. She says that they always criticize themselves. In fact, Ren Yiling has tried her best to endure. For example, when her mother came to Shanghai and Ren Yiling, Ren Yiling cooked after work every day, but she was not allowed to eat leftovers. Several times later, her mother was dissatisfied and said, "you are my child.", Why should I listen to you.


    Later Ren Yiling asked his mother to go home. It has been two years since Ren Yiling bought the dishwasher for his family and used it as a cupboard. Ren Yiling secretly asked his younger brother, has the dishwasher been turned on since he left? Ren Yiling''s younger brother sighed and said to her that he had never opened it before. His mother thought it would be better to wash it by hand than to waste water and wash it for two hours at a time.


    The microwave oven at home may have been bought for three years, but it hasn''t been used. Ren Yiling''s mother said that the microwave oven has radiation, so it doesn''t need to be used.

 Chapter 383

    Ren Yiling''s family has a hair dryer. Ren Yiling used it when he went home last year. But this year, Ren Yiling couldn''t find the hair dryer after washing his head. When he asked Ren Yiling''s younger brother, Ren Yiling''s younger brother said that his mother said the hair dryer had radiation and put it away.


    When guests come to the house to pour tea, they use more than ten or twenty water cups at a time. Ren Yiling tells Ren Yiling''s mother that the cups are hard to wash. Let''s use disposable paper cups. Ren Yiling''s mother says that disposable paper cups have wax in them. She always feels unsafe and will melt into hot water.


    Ren Yiling usually criticizes these rumors on the Internet, but Ren Yiling finds that she can''t even convince her mother.


    Even if Ren Yiling made the rumor clear, Ren Yiling''s mother said that she believed it, it would not change the result. For example, Ren Yiling told her that the microwave oven and hair dryer had no radiation, and that the disposable paper cup was safe food grade polypropylene... She said Ren Yiling was right, but she was used to it and could not change it.


    To say this, we want to say that the concept is too different, which not only makes Ren Yiling''s parents unable to enjoy the convenience of new technology, but also makes Ren Yiling uncomfortable every time he goes home.


    The examples cited by Ren Yiling are only superficial. Other deeper conceptual contradictions, such as marriage, family and education for the next generation, are everywhere.


    For example, Ren Yiling wants to take Ren Yiling''s younger brother to see the latest movie. Ren Yiling''s mother says that there is a VIP on TV at home. When there is VIP on TV, you can watch it on TV. Why do you spend that money.


    Ren Yiling''s parents never take his younger brother to the cinema. Ren Yiling told Ren Yiling''s mother that you can see the children in the city. Their parents often take their children to the cinema, drama, travel, various extracurricular activities and interest classes. Young people''s families don''t have money. When their younger brother goes to high school, they have to go to the school in the city to compare with their classmates in the city, What if the gap between vision and experience is too big


    But Ren Yiling''s mother said, you grew up like this when you were a child. Young people grew up like this when they were young. What''s the problem?


    My mother has been urging Ren Yiling to get married early and give birth to a baby. Ren Yiling says that she doesn''t want to have a baby. Her mother is angry and says that no one doesn''t have a baby. Do you still look like a woman if you don''t have a baby.


    Ren Yiling doesn''t want to give birth to a son, but he has no confidence in marriage. One of her classmates has divorced twice, married three times and had two children.


    Ren Yiling''s cousin divorced last year, and her daughter was taken away by her cousin. Ren Yiling''s cousin lived with her parents after she got married. She has three children. Her family has been disharmonious. There are many conflicts between her cousin and her parents. Her husband and parents-in-law don''t deal with them. Now she is on the verge of divorce.


    These Ren Yiling''s mothers all know that she forces Ren Yiling to get married and have children. She thinks that when a woman is old, she must get married and have children. Ren Yiling can''t understand it


    My mother also said that now that she has a baby, she can help Ren Yiling take care of it without her. Ren Yiling is even more reluctant. In her heart, all the parents who leave their children in the countryside for their grandparents are irresponsible to their children, so you ask Ren Yiling if they want to live with their parents.


    To tell you the truth, Ren Yiling doesn''t want to be a grandmother. Her mother wants to be a grandmother. Ren Yiling can''t do what she wants. You can scold Ren Yiling for being selfish, but that''s the truth.


    Ren Yiling''s parents are not registered in rural areas. Their lives are decent and their ideas are open-minded. They have two apartments in their own county and city. After retirement, they have pension and medical insurance. It''s hard to say about other rural elderly people.


    Some things, once discussed, parents are not happy, and Ren Yiling is not?


    Some of the estrangements are difficult to resolve. After all, people who grew up in different times have great differences in ideas and habits. Although they are connected by blood, sometimes they can only hurt each other. Is family love a link or a chain of pain.


    Most of the time, the person who hurts you the most is not a stranger, but often the person who seems to be the closest to you, which is inevitable.


    Another rural child, Han Nuo, tells Fang Tianxing that he once called Han Nuo''s mother from a distance of 18000 Li. She suddenly scolds Han Nuo: you bastard.


    Han Nuo can''t describe the feeling at that moment with words, only know that the tears flow down. Han Nuo asked her why she scolded herself. She said that you were born to me. I scolded and played. What''s the matter!


    From small to large, such language violence, accompanied by Hannah.


    You ask Hannah if his parents love him. Hannah thinks he does. You ask Han Nuo if he loves them. Han Nuo thinks he loves them too. When they are sick, Han Nuo will worry and worry. I hope they are healthy and safe all the time.


    But when you ask Han Nuo if he would like to live with them and often accompany them, he thinks, probably not. On the one hand, time, energy and money are not allowed; On the other hand, the work has been very tired, Han Nuo does not want to go home, but also suffered from ubiquitous language and mental violence.


    So, after graduation, Hannah left his hometown. There are too many young people like Han Nuo who leave their homes. They leave their hometown for the sake of life and survival. After getting married and starting a business, very few people come back to their parents. Most of them are parents living in the countryside, and young people live in the county, city or other places. Only in the new year, we will be together.


    After the Chinese new year, it is the beginning of separation. Most of the rural elderly can enjoy the so-called family happiness only during the Spring Festival. Therefore, it is predictable that most of the rural elderly will have a sad evening. And their children and grandchildren want to change, but they are not strong enough.


    There is no chance for survival and happiness at the bottom. Do the children of the poor really want to be the children of the poor? I''ve read a Japanese myth that the poor monsters at the bottom of Japan want to reproduce. The father of the monsters will deceive the intelligent monsters through the mother''s belly before their babies are born, saying that there are many delicious and interesting things outside, Monster babies can live a good life as soon as they are born.


    Why does monster dad do this? Because only in this way can poor monster babies choose to be born, and then you know


    Therefore, the children of the poor, that is, the second generation of the poor, even though they are brainwashed by the filial piety of the outside world and forced out of breath by life, they still have complaints against their parents subconsciously, even though many of the second generation of the poor do not realize that they have been imperceptibly influenced by these values, It''s just that they dare not resist the moral criticism from the public and choose to bear it.


    Naturally, when the parents of the poor are in the twilight and become the bottomless hole of consumption, they can only get the blame and complaints from the poor second generation, that is, the so-called "old but not dead is a thief"

 Chapter 384

    If people accuse the poor second generation of being unfilial for their unwillingness to support their elderly parents, will it be fair for the poor second generation to give birth to their offspring on the premise that they can not guarantee the quality of life of their offspring?


    I also hope that all of you who have not received much love from your parents can give more love and care to your next generation in the future, so that they will not suffer from pain and fear in their childhood. Let them not grow so hard in the future.


    Especially for the elderly who are bedridden for a long time, it is possible for them to get sores or rot. These old people''s old age is very miserable and painful.


    However, their children are not happy either. They drop out of high school at the age of 16 or 17 and go to the remote city from the village to seek a living. They rent a small and broken house and do a job that requires no skill but hard work. The job is not stable. You may have to change places, jobs and houses every so often.


    When you change your job, please the people around you carefully and try hard to integrate into the environment. When looking for a house, he was reluctant to call a car and carried big and small bags. When I dream back at midnight, I can''t find my way home in a city without relatives.


    Is it not sad for such an empty nest youth? There is always a lot of suffering in the world.


    Then Hannah wants to ask, can we blame our parents for the misfortune of the empty nest youth? All things grow in balance, and the cycle of cause and effect is not bad at all.


    Hannah doesn''t want to say whether all the empty nesters have committed crimes against their children. I don''t want to investigate whether their children are really cruel and cold-blooded.


    After all, everyone has his own destiny. There are no young or old on the way to the yellow spring. Old people are not the only ones with empty nests and sadness. The world is cold and cruel. Who hasn''t suffered a lot.


    In feudal society, there were many cases of selling sons and daughters, changing sons and eating, and adults dying of starvation. They wanted to know how the old people died with their toes. Happy old age does not exist.


    Take Laohuang village as an example. A few of them were seriously ill and their children died without treatment. A few of them got sick and could be cured, but they had to spend money. Their children were reluctant to spend money and died. One of them was a special pity. It only took tens of thousands of yuan to cure him, but his son was reluctant to spend money and died


    The countryside is relatively backward, both in economy and ideology. Later, the rural girls who have a little cultural foundation want to fly out, and they do not want to develop themselves and future generations in such backward environment, so there are fewer girls left in the countryside.


    What about the girls out there? It is even more impossible to marry in the countryside. Of course, there should be treasure girls who yearn for pastoral life, but I said, this will not exceed one in ten thousand! Girls who grow up in the city are not used to the life in the countryside. Maybe they don''t exclude marrying a countryman, but they can fight together in the city, and they don''t want to go to the valley for a lifetime


    If we want to solve this problem, we can only say that because of the flow of women, rural women are not willing to marry local poor families, they are more willing to marry far away to slightly rich places, which leads to the hollowing out of marriage resources at the grassroots level?


    The old man really devoted his whole life to his son. When he was old, he was making money and saved a lot of money for his son. As a result, when the child got sick, he not only didn''t give money, but even was beaten. When the man is dying, the son will pretend to be filial. Do you think people will despise him? No, it''s the same in the countryside.


    Before the tide of migrant workers appeared, the pension of rural people was like this. Work till you can''t. Most of the children will be fed. You can live as long as you can. If you are seriously ill, I''m really sorry.


    Some people blame their pain on their bad character when they were young. Desolation is the retribution of this world. However, the reality is not all, or even most. As far as Yu Jianyi knows, even for the elderly who are very good to others and their children, they are also keeping an empty nest, only looking forward to the flying geese of the younger generation during the Spring Festival. They are also desolate and lonely.


    In addition, there are children who are really unfilial. There are those who extort their parents'' property, who empty their parents'' wallets, who abuse and beat their parents, and those who raise unfamiliar white eyed wolves. When they see their parents, they feel uncomfortable and have to scold and play. Once they were taken good care of, they feel that their parents'' financial conditions are poor, and they scold their parents for being cheap. Although their wages are not low, they don''t give them any money.


    Of course, you can''t see such people, so you can only think it''s the old man''s fault.


    People can see only what they can see. They can''t imagine and can''t do anything about what they can''t see. So they have to try their best to broaden their horizons so that they can see more and understand more.


    This year, the grain output of Zhengde village has doubled, and the farmers'' income has also increased a lot. Yu Jianyi has not broken his promise to increase the supplies. This Spring Festival, the villagers have lived a life they never imagined before.


    It''s certainly a very happy thing for young people to be able to support themselves and live a better life. Young people know that it''s far from the city, but it''s already very good. The old people in the countryside know how to live in the past. Now they are much better than before.


    In this world, it''s not hard work that can lead to harvest. It''s very lucky to pay in return. If you want to get more, you will only fall into the situation of desire dissatisfaction.


    After a happy year in the village, together with the 100 TV sets given by Yu Jianyi, the quality of life of the masses has reached a new level. Fang Tianxing has also gained thousands of loyal readers. However, Yu Jianyi''s 100 TV sets are not given in vain. He wants to recruit some workers to work in his company''s production line.


    The production line work is simple, the difficulty is not high, and there is a large number of people in need. It is suitable for recruiting these people at the bottom of society. People in the city disdain to do these jobs.


    Before, Yu Jianyi had just started his business and was doing well. When his relatives heard that his company was recruiting people, his previous job was similar to what he is doing now, so they agreed to come. I feel very happy at the beginning. Although the work here is simple and easy, there is no previous busy. After a long time, I feel that I don''t deserve to pay back.


    When relatives came to work in his own company, Yu Jianyi was under a lot of pressure. Yu Jianyi was not good at dealing with these things. He wanted to take all the rights in his own hands.


    Now, if yu Jianyi chooses to let his relatives leave, he will offend others. His parents certainly don''t agree with him. In addition, his relatives themselves have no fault at work. So Yu Jianyi decided to find an opportunity to cultivate his confidants and let his relatives leave here, so that he could let go.

 Chapter 385

    From the point of view of Yu Jianyi''s relatives, he felt that it was more than enough for him to do the job with his own ability. He treated it wholeheartedly and did not slack off because of his relationship. This was not a debt to Yu Jianyi. But later it was discovered that in their hearts, Yu Jianyi never allowed others to share his power.


    Relatives feel that the more troublesome point is that they will be demolished, but hold a indifferent attitude, that this is modest, magnanimous. This is ignorance and weakness. We can not care about it, but we should have a firm attitude and let each other know.


    The person who gives you advice should first see how he is living. If he is a failure, then live according to his advice. At most, you are just a copy of them, because their thinking is wrong, which leads to their failure. So if you want to live better than them, the first thing to do is not to believe their advice, including your parents, relatives friend.


    What''s more, whether it''s in the management or not, a boss has many relatives in the company, so there is a problem with his business philosophy. Too many bosses in the company to achieve a certain stage, will be like a balloon like expansion, the company as their own small kingdom, there will be a person who has the heart to show off.


    At this time, whether he is making decisions or doing management, it is easy for him to get confused, especially when there are so many ghosts around him, which will influence his judgment.


    Fang Tianxing''s advice to Yu Jianyi is to foster some unsuccessful people and learn from them about the real situation of the company. Yu Jianyi did it, but it was not what Fang Tianxing thought. His practice was not very bright.


    Yun HAOSI has just joined Yu Jianyi''s company, but he is not happy working in Yu Jianyi''s company. The employees are all relatives and friends of the same age as the boss. They all have no discipline. They almost take a vacation if they want to. It doesn''t matter if they are late.


    Sadly, the finance is managed by a stingy and arrogant person. Whenever an individual needs reimbursement, if he doesn''t bow and nod to ask for it, he won''t give a good look to the ordinary employees. Whenever he wants to buy something the company needs, he thinks it''s what you want, and then he procrastinates. If Yun HAOSI had not felt that he wanted to find a place to work hard and save money, he would have wanted to leave long ago.


    Of course, yunhaosi''s words can only be put in his heart and can''t be said. If he wants to continue to work, he dare not put himself in a disadvantageous position.


    At work this morning, yunhaosi met Mr. Yu Jianyi and Mr. He. Originally, they just said hello casually, and there would not be a lot of intersection. In the elevator, Yu Jianyi suddenly asked yunhaosi, "what do you think of the company''s problems, and there is nothing unsatisfied about them?"


    Yu Jianyi suddenly asked such a question, which surprised Yun HAOSI a little. He quickly said, "in fact, it''s OK. Mr. He is strict with us, but it''s for our good and the company''s good."


    Yu Jianyi knew that what Yun HAOSI said was perfunctory. He said with some dissatisfaction: "I am very optimistic about you. As long as you do what you should do well, the company will not let hard-working people chill."


    This sentence added a lot of confidence to yunhaosi. When he went to apply for reimbursement in the afternoon, he obviously felt that others had different attitudes towards him. They were more polite than before, and there were not so many difficulties.


    Yunhaosi is determined to work hard and repay the cultivation of the company. All the people around him are off work. Yunhaosi stays alone to work overtime. Just when he felt very tired, Yu Jianyi came to him, patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "Xiao Yun, your work enthusiasm is very high, which is very good, but I don''t think you really want to do well in the company."


    Yunhaosi can not help but some dissatisfaction, said: "how can I, I can also be regarded as dedicated."


    Yu Jianyi said to him, "there are some things that you can''t do with your hard work. General manager he is in charge of the finance and business of the branch company. He can''t get a needle in and water out. I hope you can find out the situation and report it to me at any time. If you have a chance, I can let you take a more important position."


    As Yu Jianyi, if he wants to maintain absolute control over the company, no one can be fully believed. He must make every point stable and controllable, and control all variables in his own hands.


    Yunhaosi knows his position and wants to be promoted. Young people can''t be indifferent to fame and wealth.


    He is always Yu Jianyi''s uncle. He gives him a little face outside. Instead of closing the door, he is in power and headstrong. Yu Jianyi would not like such a person. Of course, Yu Jianyi would like more than a obedient young man like Yun HAOSI.


    However, he always sees all this in his eyes. He is also worried that one day he will be killed by a dead dog. The company has made some achievements, just like the pioneering stage of many groups. We can fight together like brothers. Once it comes to peace, we will always pull out the ladder.


    General manager he doesn''t want to tear his face with Yu Jianyi. He still has some family affection for Yu Jianyi. After all, he really contributed in the company, but many times this kind of family relationship was diluted by the interests.


    Yun HAOSI was encouraged by Yu Jianyi. Naturally, he was full of fighting spirit. He wanted to do something and become famous. Let others respect themselves.


    He felt that he would soon make a name for himself in the company and let others look up to him.


    Yunhaosi is constantly collecting information about general manager he, but he has not found any information about general manager he''s damage to the company''s interests, so he is very anxious, because if he can''t be overthrown, he can''t leave his position vacant, so his future will not be settled. Yunhaosi doesn''t allow such a situation to happen, so he plans to take risks.


    Soon to the annual financial inventory, Mr. He, as the chief executive of the branch, takes charge of the financial business. Naturally, he has to be in charge of the overall situation. Yunhaosi has not been assigned many tasks, and Mr. He is not at ease with him. He just plans not to let him in.


    At first, yunhaosi was like a big boy. The whole company could call on him, and he was willing to run around to serve the people. Anyway, it was all work. After a long time, I began to find that I was always used as a gun by old employees, and I was always inexplicably guilty of offending people.


    Fortunately, he was appreciated by Yu Jianyi. He felt that Yu Jianyi was very powerful. He was able to set up such a big company, which was about the same size as yunhaosi. He was willing to cultivate his peers. He was able to find a master in vain.


    During this period of time, yunhaosi learned a lot from him, including rules, means, gray areas, dark side and so on. Then in the workplace can be a understand person, do not say anything else, at least no one dares to provoke him.

 Chapter 386

    But later, Yu Jianyi said that Yunhao''s thinking was biased. People in their twenties were gloomy and sophisticated all day.


    Normal chatting and talking about work give people the feeling that they are all in circles and don''t answer useful and accurate information. They can hide when they are in trouble. You''re working, not playing with people.


    In the end, if you don''t do a good job, you don''t have to win. What''s the good result. Mind has become narrow, not a positive face to work and colleagues.


    Learning dark things is not to make yourself dark, but to know yourself and protect yourself. To maintain their positive attitude of sunshine and positive energy to treat others, others are willing to treat you with positive energy, otherwise they will become the kind of people they hate at the beginning.


    The one who is really able to do great things or go to a high position is the one who knows all kinds of dark things, but can ensure that he has a sunny mind and an open mind, embraces all kinds of rivers, and gathers all kinds of resources to serve his career.


    But yunhaosi can''t do it. He can''t allow himself to be a small employee all the time. He thinks that in this world, he can''t live a happy life without exploiting others. If he wants to avoid being exploited, he has to become a superior and exploit others in turn to pass on his own pain.


    No one is rich without windfall, and no horse is fat without night grass. Yunhaosi knows that he can only take this opportunity to be superior.


    Yunhaosi plans to make some articles in the company''s accounts, but he can''t get access to the core documents, so he has to create opportunities.


    In order to overthrow Mr. He, we should write on the accounts and forge the evidence that Mr. He misappropriated the company''s assets.


    The accounts of the branch company will be sorted out in the next few days, leaving few opportunities for yunhaosi. There is only a fleeting opportunity, and yunhaosi must seize it.


    That day, Xiao Zhang of the finance department told him that he wanted to export all the accounts. Yunhaosi knew that he had to do it before then. He came to Xiao Zhang''s office and ordered a lot of coffee for everyone in the Department at one time.


    Yun HAOSI seems to have a kind intention, which makes people unable to refuse him. In addition, he is very popular in front of Yu Jianyi recently, and he will not offend him.


    Xiao Zhang also picked up the coffee that Yun HAOSI handed him, because when he went back to the office to drink coffee, all this was expected by Yun HAOSI. Xiao Zhang''s coffee was given by him to make people weak willed, and soon Xiao Zhang would relax his resistance in his office.


    After calculating the time, yunhaosi comes to Xiaozhang''s office. Xiaozhang opens the door for him and just wants to ask him something. Yunhaosi hypnotizes him. Xiaozhang wants to resist, but the drug breaks out. But soon he feels dizzy and everything in front of him is spinning. Soon he loses consciousness.


    Yunhaosi sees that the strategy is successful, and immediately asks Xiaozhang to open his computer. He opens the system and quickly finds the account. He inserts it into the USB flash disk prepared in advance. The virus invades the system quickly and everything is moving in the predetermined direction.


    The Trojan system implanted with the virus controls Xiaozhang''s computer. After Xiaozhang wakes up, he only feels as if something happened, but he doesn''t know what happened.


    Xiao Zhang typed out the account and felt that it was ok with him, so he sent it to Yu Jianyi.


    Originally, there was no problem with the branch''s accounts, and the inspection was just a passing act. But this time, Yun HAOSI told Yu Jianyi that there was something wrong with the accounts, so Yu Jianyi ordered the accountant to check the accounts carefully.


    Then Yu Jianyi transferred the accounts of the branch company in the name of incorrect accounts, and soon found that the two accounts of the company were not the same. If one of the accounts was used, it would mean that the branch company had falsely reported business data, which was not really a big problem. But if we want to go online, we can say that general manager he connived at his subordinates to forge accounts.


    The boss is deliberately looking for trouble. As the direct person in charge, Mr. He can''t escape. He knows that even if he can find out the truth, it''s useless. Everything has become a foregone conclusion. Soon, Mr. He was removed from the position of general manager of the branch company, and he can''t resist. Although Mr. He resigned on his own initiative, the secret version is because of Mr. He''s mistakes, The boss didn''t expose him in order to protect his face.


    As a reporter of president he''s violations, yunhaosi feels that his spring is coming, and his colleagues who have a good relationship with him are also complimenting him. Yunhaosi thinks that yunhaosi has a good chance to be the boss of the branch. Yunhaosi also thinks that he is proud of himself. He thinks that the branch will be his own world after he is overthrown.


    But I didn''t expect that the order from the head office was that yunhaosi was suspected of tampering with the accounts, and the company decided to fire him.


    Yunhaosi did not expect that he would end up in this situation. He did not dare to resist because the company did have evidence of his violation. He can only sign the resignation contract obediently and leave Yu Jianyi''s company.


    After he left Yu Jianyi''s company, Yun HAOSI was a little resentful, so he didn''t have much heart to look for a job. He always spent money to get drunk and refused to face his life. On this day, Yun HAOSI came out of the bar and saw a beautiful woman with long hair on the side of the road. She seemed to be drunk and swaying, and no one came to help her. When he left the bar alone, Yu Jianyi was moved, He left on purpose.


    The woman soon walked into an alley, where there were few people. This dark corner not only attracted the covet of the dark, but also became the bait of the dark.


    Yunhaosi has evil thoughts in his heart. He quickly flashes into the alley. The woman seems to find yunhaosi''s tail and walks faster and faster. Yunhaosi refuses to give up and quickly catches up with her.


    Yunhaosi soon caught up with the woman, he quickly rushed to the woman behind, she did not seem to notice.


    "Girl, wait a minute. I have something to do with you." Yunhaosi said to the woman.


    The woman stopped. Yunhaosi came to her and wanted to see her. But when he faced the woman, he was put a knife on his neck.


    The man was not a woman, on the contrary, he was a stingy man. At the moment, he put his knife around yunhaosi''s neck and said, "you think you want to hunt, but you didn''t expect to be hunted. Now, do you want money or life? "


    Yunhaosi just felt that he had caught up with such a person. He was just looking for his own death.


    Yunhaosi said: "of course I want to stay alive, but I just lost my job recently, and I don''t have much money with me."


    "You don''t have to say, I''ll search naturally. Don''t move, I''ll search." The man dressed as a woman said to yunhaosi viciously.


    The picky man fumbled on Yun HAOSI and found only a few hundred yuan of change and mobile phones and other personal belongings.

 Chapter 387

    The stingy man didn''t let yunhaosi go so easily. He took yunhaosi''s mobile phone in his hand and said to yunhaosi, "turn on your mobile phone and let me see the balance of the bank card."


    Yunhaosi was a little reluctant, but the big man''s knife was on his neck, so he could not help saying no.


    Yunhaosi obediently opened his e-wallet, and the picky man took out a QR code and said to him, "hurry up, scan the code and give me money."


    Yunhaosi felt that he was going to be angry, but he had to do what he said.


    Soon all the money in his account was transferred to the stingy man. Yunhaosi begged for mercy and said, "all my money has been given to you. Can you let me go?"


    "No, I can''t let you go until I get the money." With that, the picky footed man hit Yun HAOSI hard behind him and knocked Yun HAOSI unconscious.


    Yunhaosi fell into a coma and didn''t know what happened. When he woke up, he found that he was trapped in a small room. He wanted to shout, but found that there was no one around him, and he couldn''t get any response when he broke his throat.


    Yunhaosi was really a little desperate. He thought about his situation during this period of time. At the beginning, he was tempted by Yu Jianyi to be his knife because he was eager to get on the top. Later, he was plotted because he was lustful.


    Everything is due to one''s own greed, ambition and lust, which are caused by one''s relatively dark nature, unable to get rid of and resist.


    Some people say it''s self inflicted. In fact, most of people''s pain is self inflicted.


    Yunhaosi roared hysterically in the small room: "why, what did I do wrong, it will lead to today''s results. God, can you give me a chance, no matter what you ask me to do


    "God won''t give you a chance, I can give you a chance." At this time, a voice suddenly came into yunhaosi''s ear.


    In adversity, there is a life-saving straw will desperately grasp, yunhaosi quickly back: "who are you, you are to save me?"


    "Do you want to get out of the situation? Have you ever thought about how to deal with your situation The voice continued.


    "I will sincerely pray, as long as you are willing to save me, I will agree with what you say." Yunhaosi said in a hurry.


    As long as he can go out now, he will be able to call the police immediately. The picky footed man can''t go far even if he takes money. As long as he catches him, he can recover the money.


    Fang Tianxing claps it with one hand, directly smashes the hut to pieces, and brings out Yun HAOSI.


    When yunhaosi saw Fang Tianxing''s ability, he was surprised and said, "you are the author of the Internet."


    Fang Tianxing untied the rope for him. Yunhaosi said quickly, "someone robbed me yesterday. I''ll call the police first to see if I can get my money back."


    Fang Tianxing takes out his communication tools and calls the police to report his situation.


    Soon the police came to investigate the situation here, and Fang Tianxing also stayed to record their statements.


    Because the evidence is solid, the picky footed man thinks that everything is safe, and he has no defense. He is caught all of a sudden, and his money has not been sold yet. Soon his money is recovered, and the picky footed man is also caught.


    Yunhaosi said gratefully to Tianxing: "thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would not get out of trouble. It''s more difficult to get the money back."


    "I''d like to be your loyal reader." Said yunhaosi.


    "Well, I promise you to be my loyal reader." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Both of them tacit understanding did not mention the concealment. Yunhaosi didn''t ask Fang Tianxing how he knew he was trapped here. If Fang Tianxing hadn''t followed him all the time, how he would know he was trapped there. Fang Tianxing didn''t ask him whether he sincerely became his own reader or whether he wanted to be sheltered.


    "I know what you do, in fact, what really imprisons a young man is not success or failure, but self. It is the confrontation between inner desire and personal ability, the final reconciliation of secular values and self exploration, and the proposition that you need to spend your whole life to understand." Fang Tianxing said to Yun HAOSI.


    "But I don''t think I''ve met a good man in this period of time. Everyone wants to count me. I don''t feel confident in life. " Said yunhaosi.


    "I feel that this is human instinct, but it can be washed away with a sense of achievement. If many things are attacked at the beginning, they will naturally produce many negative thoughts. You have a sense of accomplishment to get rid of these negative thoughts. Instead of forcing the performance, pretending to be a pair of these weaknesses, I don''t have to be a person and do things. If I have no sense of achievement, positive feedback and disguise, I will collapse after a long time.


    That''s why many people are hot for three minutes. Don''t overestimate willpower and self-control. It''s a kind of consumable. If you have been consuming willpower and self-control without a sense of achievement, your willpower and self-control will become lower and lower, and the intensity of persistence time will become lower and lower. Think about it before you do something. Don''t read a bowl of chicken soup or a celebrity success story, just do it blindly, It must have been a terrible loss.


    Of course, there are also a few successful ones, followed by those who lose their career. Even if you lose, you can make a comeback. What do you do in the face of failure? If you can''t bear it, don''t do it as soon as possible. Now the society is full of gamblers'' psychological atmosphere. It''s right to do what you succeed. If you lose, you have to keep on insisting. You have to lose several times to win.


    Most people can see the gamblers who are calm and win money, but they have not seen the red eyed gamblers and the red eyed gamblers who lose money.


    The world is so cruel that people can get hurt at any time. However, because of fear, he abandons his sensitive and pure soul, uses cruelty and ruthlessness as his sharp blade, and fills his fear by hurting others. This kind of behavior is not strong.


    People who trade with the devil always have to pay more, because the devil is greedy and cunning. If we plan to kill others every day, we will fall into the dark whirlpool and even wake up from the nightmare.


    If you incarnate as a snake and scorpion, you will be in a world full of snakes and scorpions, and you will not get peace all the time.


    So, not for everyone to be happy, but for yourself to be in a world full of happiness, not for who can be saved, but for comfort from others'' smile, please be a kind person


    Yunhaosi has also become a reader of Fang Tianxing. In fact, network authors are bound to come to such a stage. The number of readers is expanding rapidly, but the quality is not as good as before. This is an inevitable process, but we must control the quantity well, otherwise the quantitative change will lead to the qualitative change, and the gain will not be worth the loss.

 Chapter 388

    During this period of time, the number of readers of Fang Tianxing increased rapidly. He made great progress all the way, and soon reached the eight level of signing a contract not far from being put on the shelves. He began to worry about how he would get on the shelves, so he has been consulting the methods of breaking through the shelf level in the perfect university.


    In addition to the meticulous completion of the cultivation plans arranged by several masters for Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing feels that his recent masters seem to be worried. They tell Fang Tianxing that there have been a large number of alien gods and Demons invading the edge of the galaxy recently. The front-line war is tight, and the most important thing is not this. It seems that the alien gods and demons are preparing a large-scale attack, Once the alien gods and Demons occupy the galaxy, then humans can only become their slaves.


    This time has nothing to do with right or wrong. Only by defeating them can human beings in the galaxy survive with dignity. They do not have to be oppressed and enslaved by those alien gods and demons. Moreover, there must be a huge conspiracy brewing behind this change of alien gods and demons.


    Fang Tianxing knew that several masters were worried about this, and he also suffered that his strength was not strong enough to help them, so he was eager to improve his strength, hoping to help fight back the attack of alien gods and demons.


    Fang Tianxing has made great efforts to attract loyal readers. The conditions are somewhat relaxed, and the new readers are mixed. However, he believes that as long as most of the readers are good, the good side will prevail under mutual influence.


    But he had to guide them, at least not to jump down. So Fang Tianxing set up an exchange group for readers. Fang Tianxing didn''t set up a manager to let readers develop on their own and see how the situation would develop.


    At the beginning, it was normal for the group to discuss the plot with the amiable, but the good days were not long.


    All kinds of information are mixed together, vulgar and elegant. We can really talk about the philosophy of life from poetry and odes... People are divided into groups, and they don''t agree with or even think they are stupid. There may be a lot of follow-up, noisy and meaningless, so it''s better to be silent than to argue with others.


    Fang Tianxing found that there is still no way to create a completely free place, where the rules are obeyed, once a person does not obey the rules, it will cause great disaster.


    When the violator has tasted the sweetness of freedom, he will be out of control. The rest of the people will feel dissatisfied when they see that someone can do so, and many people will try to do things out of accordance with the rules. Soon they will become unruly villains, and the whole environment will be biased towards unruly people.


    When a person in the group randomly curse advertising, not only let others feel disgusted, but also destroy the whole atmosphere.


    Fang Tianxing quickly stood up, cleared the illegal readers out of the group, and told them.


    Since the chat group is interactive and communication, it should focus on topics, topics, hobbies and other issues. It can''t talk aimlessly and casually. Therefore, this demand should be specific. Readers can publish and create a discussion group visible to all, and anyone can discuss and interact under this topic.


    Readers are free to enter and exit a discussion group without being known by others, unless they have discussed and interacted under the topic.


    It can also be used as a communication platform. We are all acquaintances. They are mainly people from the same place, and they are inextricably linked with each other. And the age gap is not big, the biggest is seven or eight years old gap, quite know the roots, basically no strangers or unfamiliar people exist.


    There are clear requirements for what we want to be a group member, what are the characteristics and what are the taboos. This specification has been developed with the support of the vast majority of people. Introducers should be responsible for the introduction of newcomers, including uploading photos, introducing themselves, including where they come from, learning experience, current work, expertise, etc., and speaking more. Newcomers who fail to complete the procedures for newcomers within a week, or who do not speak a word, will be kicked out after warning.


    There are also many offline activities. Members have dinner and singing every month. Spring outing, autumn outing and winter barbecue are also indispensable. They often go out together to take photos. They can find company when they travel abroad or in the province. I think this is the most important thing. No good activity can attract new people, It''s no fun just talking.


    Readers basically have legitimate jobs, and gradually become well-known people in various industries. Mutual help can be great. Many people in need will help or give advice, which makes people feel very warm.


    It can only be said that it is not easy to maintain such a group. It needs an active group leader and some core members as the center, and then it can attract peripheral members to form such a group. It can not be achieved in one day.


    Fang Tianxing''s readership soon became popular. Seventy thousand readers chatted here, but they didn''t seem noisy. Everyone spoke in an orderly manner, discussed all kinds of current affairs, and expressed their views on life.


    Fang Tianxing also benefited a lot from the collision of people''s thinking. He is very happy to see that everyone can speak freely and discuss how to face his own life.


    Fang Tianxing has been reading books on the Internet these days. It''s a threshold for Internet authors to enter the Internet. Only when they reach the level of being on the Internet can they be regarded as a real backbone Internet author, who can really carry the banner of Internet authors.


    Although it''s still far away, it can help fight against alien gods and demons. Give your part to the galaxy, though it''s still very weak.


    Fang Tianxing has reached the eighth level of signing the contract and is not too far away from the Ninth level. He will soon consider this matter.


    Putting on the shelves is to infuse their own words with spirituality. Internet writers at the level of putting on the shelves can make their own words have souls and become living beings. However, these spirituality are all provided by the author. Once the author dies, the spirituality in these words will be gradually lost. Unless it is at the publishing level, even if the author dies, these words can survive with the world, Time will not wear away.


    However, the characters left by the network authors at the publishing level are not completely incorruptible. Once the times change, the brand in the characters can not adapt to the times, and will be washed away by the forces of the times, weakening these words that do not conform to the times again and again.


    Fang Tianxing wants to be the strongest online writer on the shelves, so that his words will never die and live forever in the world.


    It is said that the writing of God level writers can brand the void, integrate with the world, and become an indelible part of the world.


    Fang Tianxing also asked several masters. They told Fang Tianxing that even the words written by God level writers could not be completely destroyed. The alien gods and Demons could cover up these words, prevent them from being seen by people, and distort them to steal their power.

 Chapter 389

    Only by mastering the true truth can we never be obliterated. Truth is the essential law of the operation of the world. To master the truth is to understand the truth of the world.


    Fang Tianxing is far from this level, but he believes that as long as he does not stop trying to become strong, he will one day reach the level of five masters.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he had to go step by step. Even with the guidance of five masters, he had to rely on himself to succeed.


    Real happiness is to achieve the ideal in the heart, only in this way can we get real happiness.


    The road to the ideal is tortuous, it is precisely because of this that life is so wonderful, many hardships will become the best embellishment, witnessing their own wonderful.


    A year later, Fang Tianxing was promoted to sophomore, everything is no different from usual, just go further on the road of his dream, see a lot of scenery, will go further, see more scenery.


    Sophomores have to take part in military training, that is, to go to the star battlefield to participate in trials, but generally in a relatively peripheral area, which is relatively safe.


    There are dangers. Every year, many people are killed by alien gods and demons in the trial and can never come back.


    Students graduated from the three major cyber arts colleges need to serve in the star battlefield for three years, which is not only to make their own contribution to the protection of the human galaxy, but also to experience as a network author.


    Just the beginning of school will not start immediately. There is still a month to go before the trial. Everyone is talking about the trial.


    Every year''s trial will kill people, which can be said to be a bloody test for the students staying in the ivory tower. At this time, no one will take his life away from his heart. Everyone is preparing to try not to be the one who sacrificed.


    Sun Yangheng whispers that they are also making efforts to prepare recently. It''s too late to improve their strength at this time. What they are doing is other efforts.


    For example, if you know the situation of the test place, the local climate conditions, and the risks you will face earlier, you can make preparations in advance to minimize your own damage.


    Sun Yang tells Fang Tianxing that they are going to a bitter and cold place, where the climate is very cold, so they should bring more warm and cold proof clothes.


    Fang Tianxing said these things to her family. Her mother was very worried. Her father comforted her and said, "when the child grows up, he should have some experience. He can''t always hide in the greenhouse without facing the wind and rain outside."


    Fang Tianxing''s mother is still very worried, but she still helps Fang Tianxing to prepare clothes with tears in her eyes. Fang Tianxing doesn''t tell her that this trip may be life-threatening. He doesn''t want his family to worry too much. When the child is old, he always has to bear some burden.


    Soon, there were ten days to go before the trial. The place of the trial was also announced. It was fengxuexing, located in changhen star field. They were required to stay here for a month to resist scattered alien gods and demons, protect the safety of the rear area, and protect the safety of human readers in the galaxy.


    After Fang Tianxing learned about this, he sighed that Sun Yang had got the use of these rumors. Now the cold protection supplies outside are all sold at a high price, and even the supply can''t meet the demand.


    The rest of the cold goods are sold several times the high price, want to buy the normal price of cold goods have to go far away.


    Soon to the beginning of the trial, the teacher piloted the star warship with the students to set out, Fang Tianxing was also on the warship, and everyone set out with excitement and expectation.


    To go to the front line to take part in a real battle, young people will inevitably get excited. Blood and killing are cruel things. But in this cruel situation, there will be opportunities to build meritorious deeds that are impossible to build in peacetime and do things that are impossible to do in peacetime.


    Once the success is achieved, all bones will be withered, but it is the alien gods and demons that will be killed on this battlefield. These alien gods and demons are always thinking about enslaving the human readers of the galaxy. There is an irreconcilable natural opposition between the two sides.


    Killing them will not bring too much guilt to human beings. In order to protect their own race and eliminate the immediate threat, it seems to be a very correct thing.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and his classmates came to the destination. As soon as they got off the star warship, they felt the cold. Although they knew it was a bitter and cold place for a long time, it was beyond their expectation.


    The chilling wind blows on them, making them feel the power of nature. The network writers of contract level have not reached the level that they can not care about the environment at all. Although they will not be knocked down by the cold wind, they feel very hard to bear.


    The instructor waited until everyone came out of the star warship. He asked everyone to line up and said to them, "this trial is a big test in your life. Maybe some people will die, and you may lose a lot, but you will get more and grow up to be brave and strong soldiers."


    Some of the students below were surprised, some didn''t realize the truth, and didn''t believe that death would really happen in front of their eyes.


    "Some of you may not believe it, but the next thing will make you understand that you will all live here in the next seven days. You need to get all the supplies and supplies by yourself, and you have to deal with the enemy by yourself. I hope you will take good care of yourself and not lose your lives."


    The instructor''s words made everyone wake up, no matter it was to deal with the bad weather, so that they could survive here.


    Not only that, but also we have to face the invasion of scattered alien gods and demons. This task is not easy to complete. Soon the instructor left here, leaving behind the students.


    Fang Tianxing and sun Yangheng are holding a group together. The rest of the students are holding a group separately. The first thing is to be familiar with the surrounding environment, determine their own protection areas and divide their responsibilities.


    Fang Tianxing stood up and said to everyone: "students, listen to me, now we are here to accept experience, first of all, we need to divide our respective responsible areas, and several people form a team to report. If you don''t want to separate, you can take charge of a larger area together."


    Now Fang Tianxing has a very high reputation. He broke into Yuewen university with his own strength and tied with Chen Ji Tang Hongdou, the first strong young generation. It can be said that he is proud of the perfect university, and everyone is convinced of his words.


    At this moment, Fang Tianxing came out to express his own ideas, and everyone also felt that they should divide their respective guard areas, and they were divided into several groups to guard one area.


    Many people want to join Fang Tianxing''s team, but Fang Tianxing refuses. He knows that if he has too many people on his side, it will put too much pressure on other teams, which is not conducive to unity, but will reduce the combat effectiveness of the team.

 Chapter 390

    Finally, they decided to divide into four groups, each guarding the four sides, and let Heng Qingyu, who owns Chongming bird, be responsible for guarding the central government. His Chongming bird is the fastest, can travel around, support, and also take the responsibility of communication.


    Assign their own tasks, and everyone will return to their own places and go to the area they are guarding. Fang Tianxing and Yang an take the initiative to guard the most difficult part of the north. It snows all the year round and it''s extremely cold. Yang an quickly finds a cave and asks Fang Tianxing to come in for shelter. The snowstorm outside is really not small. What Fang Tianxing leaves for himself is the coldest part of the north.


    This place is shrouded in snowstorms all the year round and rarely visited by people, but it is also the place where alien gods and demons are most likely to try to come. Fang Tianxing and Sun Yang search the surrounding situation separately. Fang Tianxing arranges his words around. Once an outsider enters here, Fang Tianxing will receive the induction from the words.


    After arranging these, Fang Tianxing rushes back to the cave. Yang an has already prepared the food and asked Fang Tianxing to eat together.


    When Fang Tian walked over, Yang an handed him the roasted rabbit meat. Fang Tian Xing took the rabbit meat and said to Yang an, "it''s hard for you. Come here with me to suffer."


    "It''s OK. We are brothers. We should share happiness and difficulties. By the way, what do you think of this trial? Do you think there will really be an alien demon coming? " Yang an said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "I don''t know if the extraterrestrial gods and demons will come, but I know that we must not let them come. Human beings in the galaxy and they are two opposite races. If they are not our own race, their hearts will be different. Once the extraterrestrial gods and Demons appear in the human world, they will only lead people to the abyss."


    Yang an nodded, but then said, "do you think there will be good people in the alien gods and demons? Will there be people who dislike their own kind, just like human beings


    "Maybe there will be. These are not what we should be in charge of. As long as we do our own things well, we can consider what level we reach." Fang Tianxing said to Yang an.


    Just at this time, there was a loud and soft laugh. He said with a smile, "it''s true that our current task is only to protect one side. As for how to make friends with the close human beings among the alien gods and demons, it''s not our responsibility."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and thought deeply of what he said. To do his duty well is what a small soldier should do. He is clearly a small soldier, but he just wants to put himself at the level of a general. To some extent, this is a great mockery of the system.


    Once upon a time, there was a story about a talented student who came to the battlefield and gossiped about the general''s military arrangement. In order to attract the general''s attention, the talented student wrote to the general alone, stating his dissatisfaction with the battle plan and his shortcomings. When the general knew about it, he did not read the letter and tore it up, Then he said to the officer in charge of the army, "this man will be directly expelled from our army. Let him go to other places and go."


    This young man is eager to be a blockbuster, but what he has done is a challenge to the whole system. If everyone is as ambitious as he is, the military order will not be able to convince the public. It will only reduce the combat effectiveness of the army and make it impossible to implement the military order.


    Fang Tianxing scrupulously abides by his duty and guards his own place. He continues to say in a light voice: "you choose this cold place and give all the good places to others. I thought you had a hard time, but I didn''t expect you to be happy here. It''s a betrayal of my worry."


    "Life is impermanent. Why ask for trouble? What''s the benefit to the world?" Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Horizontal light language took out two watermelons, said to a few people: "well said, I brought two watermelons, to eat with you."


    Fang Tianxing took the watermelon and said to Heng Qingyu, "sit down and eat together."


    A few people gathered around, eating watermelon and barbecue at the same time.


    But soon Fang Tianxing realized that his words had been touched. Heng Qingyu found Fang Tianxing''s abnormality and asked, "what''s the matter? Is someone breaking in?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to himself, "someone has come, but it seems to be just an ordinary person. I''ll check it."


    With that, Fang Tianxing was about to leave here. He said softly, "I''ll go with you."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to the people around him, "OK, horizontal light language, you and I go, Yang an, you come down to watch."


    After that, Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu left together. They walked quickly to the place where their words were touched. They soon found the intruder, a young man with a resolute look. He was covered in a gray robe. In this snowy weather, he was struggling to move forward.


    Even if it was so hard, he did not intend to give up, but to move on. He just felt that he was going to die in the cold wind, but he suddenly felt that the wind and snow around him had suddenly weakened. He looked up and found that two people were standing in front of him.


    He was surprised and asked, "who are you and why are you here?"


    Horizontal light language eyes a turn, said to him: "I am the mountain god here, he is my attendant, aware that you appear here, so come to check."


    Hearing the words of horizontal light language, and their sudden appearance in front of his eyes, naturally let him some believe.


    The young man quickly knelt down and said to them, "my name is Cao Shanming, the mountain god. This time I came to the mountain to ask for snow lotus to cure my hair loss. Because of my young family hair loss and the Mediterranean hairstyle, all the girls in the village didn''t want to marry me. Later, he Banxian told me that as long as I took snow lotus from the snow mountain, I could cure my disease."


    He took off his hood and showed his Mediterranean hairstyle, which was comparable to that of an old man. His hair lost to the Mediterranean when he was young. It was really bad. No wonder he went to the doctor in a hurry.


    Fang Tianxing was dumbfounded when he heard his words. Xuelian has little effect on hair growth, and it is useless for the treatment of hair loss. He Banxian in the village clearly wants Cao Shanming to die, with a bad intention..


    The young man listened to the barefoot doctor in the village and came to look for Xuelian on the snow mountain, but he didn''t expect that he was a fraud at all. Liu Banxian''s doing so was very vicious. Fang Tianxing said to him, "I can give you Xuelian. Liu Banxian in your village mostly pits you. To ask you to look for Xuelian on the snow mountain is to kill you here, Now you take us to look for he Banxian in your village. "


    Cao Shanming quickly kowtowed, he said gratefully: "thank you two, not only give me snow lotus, but also help me judge, I have nothing to repay."

 Chapter 391

    Fang Tianxing left soon and went to get Xuelian for him. Cao Shanming was very grateful and took Fang Tianxing back to the village. The village was very poor because there was a factory nearby that secretly discharged sewage. As a result, the villagers didn''t have clean drinking water and food, so they always had all kinds of physical problems.


    After water pollution endangers human health, pollutants enter human body through drinking water or food chain, causing acute or chronic poisoning. Arsenic, chromium, ammonium and benzopyrene can also induce cancer. Water polluted by parasites, viruses or other pathogenic bacteria can cause a variety of infectious and parasitic diseases.


    Water polluted by heavy metals is harmful to human health. The water and food polluted by cadmium will cause kidney and bone diseases after people eat, and the intake of cadmium sulfate 20 mg will cause death. Lead poisoning causes anemia and insanity. These chemicals are highly toxic, cause skin ulcers, and cause cancer.


    Drinking water containing arsenic can cause acute or chronic poisoning. Arsenic can inhibit or inactivate many enzymes, resulting in metabolic disorders, skin keratinization and skin cancer.


    The health problems of the villagers are mainly caused by the pollution of the water in the nearby river. Before the external environment changes, no medicine can really save them. The doctors in the village could not cure the villagers'' diseases completely, so the villagers had to be inclined to pray for God and worship Buddha, so the village''s he Banxian came into being, relying on deception and some local methods to obtain the villagers'' money.


    The house of he Banxian''s family is second only to the village head''s mansion in the village. The villagers are both respectful and afraid of he Banxian, because the treatment methods he came up with are strange, such as drinking the water after burning the talisman, soaking wine with child urine and poison. It seems that people can''t believe it, but it seems that people who listen to he Banxian''s words have improved, which makes people have to believe it.


    When the villagers meet with minor diseases and disasters, they have to ask he Banxian for water to cure all kinds of diseases. Therefore, even if Liu Banxian usually runs rampant in the countryside, the villagers turn a blind eye.


    At the moment, the door of he Banxian''s family is open. Fang Tianxing, with Heng Qingyu and Cao Shanming, goes in and finds that many villagers are sick and seeking treatment here.


    Two villagers with sores on their legs gathered around a little Taoist boy, who said to them, "go back to the pond and find a piece of toad, peel it off and stick it on the skin. Remember to use the skin of a female toad, otherwise it won''t work."


    And the little Taoist told him some taboos, such as not to touch meat in a month, drinking the water soaked in ashes after the burning of the talisman every morning and evening, sincerely worshiping God to heal, otherwise the gods will be punished.


    The two villagers behind rushed up. They felt that they were dizzy and couldn''t work hard. The man told him to bleed himself with a knife every morning and take childish urine every day. They were not allowed to meet with women to avoid the invasion of Yin Qi. On the contrary, he became more ill.


    Horizontal light language in the side pointed to the small road boy said: "this is the Banxian in your village, it seems to be cheating, according to his way, the disease will not know, anyway is enough disgusting."


    "He is only he Banxian''s Apprentice. Even if he makes a mistake, he will put the blame on him." Cao Shanming said to them.


    "No, if he did it in his way, he would probably get better, but the side effects of his method were very serious, so he put forward some harsh requirements. If the side effects happened, he could blame them for being contaminated with meat and sex Fang Tianxing said to them.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, a few people understood that Fang Tianxing told them that the toad clothes pasted on the ulcerated skin would really make the skin seem to heal faster, and the toad clothes did have super functions of dispersing swelling, relieving pain, detoxifying, soothing the liver, removing water, etc., and the toad clothes pasted on the wound would make the wound better.


    However, toad can not only be used as medicine, but also highly toxic, so do not eat it by mistake in your life, and do not let its toxin enter your eyes. If this happens, you must see a doctor in time.


    Generally, toad clothes can be dried and disinfected at high temperature, and then ground into powder. It can also be decocted with water.


    Soon they all left. It was Cao Shanming''s turn to come forward. Cao Shanming came up to him and said, "I''ll see a doctor, too."


    "Well, sit down first." The little boy said to him without looking up.


    Cao Shanming sat down and looked up at him. He was surprised and said, "Cao Shanming, it''s you. How did you come back? You didn''t go to the snow mountain to find Xuelian. How could you come back alive?"


    Cao Shanming complacently said: "originally, I was really dead, but I didn''t expect that I would meet a noble man. I not only came back alive, but also found the snow lotus. In the future, my Mediterranean will disappear."


    Seeing the proud look of Cao Shanming, the little Taoist was very gnashing his teeth. He said angrily, "you''ve got bad luck, but you''re still less proud. Be careful to offend the gods and bring you disaster."


    With the help of the spirit, the little Taoist clearly wanted to threaten Cao Shanming. Cao Shanming said angrily, "where is the immortal in your master Liu Banxian''s mouth? Ask him to come out and show me."


    With that, Cao Shanming knocked over the sacrificial table, and all the charms on the table were scattered all over the ground, and the man also fell to the ground.


    "Master, someone has come to our site to make trouble. Come and help me." The little boy got up and stumbled to the door of the master''s house. He reached out and knocked on the door. There was no response. He turned to Tianxing and said, "master, come and save me. If you don''t save me, I''m finished."


    He knocked a few more times, and then there was a voice coming from inside. There was a sound behind the door. The door was opened, and a middle-aged man with a very thin look came out. He had a sharp mouth and a pair of ears, which looked like a sick ghost.


    The little boy respectfully said to him: "master, they want to beat me, but also remove your signboard."


    The middle-aged man with goat beard glanced at Fang Tianxing and said to several people, "where are you from? You dare to make trouble here."


    How could he be happy when his territory was intruded by several outsiders? He took out his peach wood sword and said to Tianxing and others: "I am the king under the seat of Voldemort God. If you disturb the God, you will be punished by God. Now you give up your evil deeds early and sincerely repent to make atonement for yourself. Voldemort God will forgive you."


    "You''d better give back the money you cheated the villagers. Don''t let me use violence. I''ll regret it later." Fang Tianxing said, crushing the stone lion at the gate of he Banxian.

 Chapter 392

    He Banxian was a little flustered, but he didn''t admit his advice. Instead, he recited something in his mouth and said, "the Lord is as urgent as the law. Please subdue the devil and God."


    He Banxian jumped up in a daze, as if he were possessed by a ghost. Fang Tianxing didn''t care at all. He just watched him perform to see what kind of tricks he could make. He Banxian pretended to toss about for a long time, and finally stopped. His face suddenly became solemn. He pointed to Fang Tianxing with his sword and said, "who dares to come to our Taoist temple to make trouble?"


    "I don''t know. I want to see what else you want to sing?" Fang Tianxing had already seen through his cover up. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. He just blew he Banxian to the ground with a wave of his hand and a strong wind.


    Many villagers around also came to watch. Seeing that he Banxian was easily knocked down, the high wall in their heart collapsed, they began to doubt the truth of he Banxian.


    Heng light language is also explaining to the villagers, telling them he Banxian''s various tricks, how to deceive the villagers.


    When he Banxian saw that the villagers were enlightened, he began to look at him with a suspicious eye. He also had his face destroyed, and his hard-working foundation was destroyed. He didn''t know how to repent and reflect on his mistakes, but he was more mad at Fang Tianxing.


    He Banxian gas spit out a mouthful of blood, roared and said: "with my body as a sacrifice, blood as a guide, please subdue the devil God to come."


    The blood on the ground flows slowly and forms a strange pattern. Soon the pattern formed by the blood emits a strange light, which seems to lead to the power in the dark. The light forms countless silk threads. These silk threads rush into he Banxian''s body. He Banxian feels that his body is not his own. He only feels that a strong will comes, He didn''t have time to react at all, so he was pressed down by that will.


    He Banxian suddenly stood up again. He floated in the air and said with a smile: "I am the king of demon subduing God. I have finally come to the human world in the galaxy."


    He Banxian seemed to be a different person. He looked at Fang Tianxing and said with disdain, "just because you dare to stop me, it''s just beyond your capacity."


    Fang Tianxing said to the villagers beside him, "he Banxian is possessed by an evil demon now. You should step back quickly so as not to be hurt by him. You should help to evacuate the masses quickly and don''t hurt the common people."


    With that, Fang Tianxing immediately sent out a signal to the sky, and then a man met the king of Voldemort. The king of Voldemort said with a smile: "the Pearl of rice dares to shine, go away quickly, don''t block our God."


    Fang Tianxing, holding a long sword, said to the demon subduing God King, "it''s not that I''m bold, it''s just my duty. I really don''t dare to slack off."


    Under the fury of the demon subduing God King, he directly summoned his own magic weapon. It was an umbrella and a sword. They were the demon subduing umbrella and the demon subduing sword. The two magic weapons were extraordinary and had great power.


    "Well, you evil devil, I''ll take you as my magic umbrella." The demon subduing King pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, then a streamer of light came into Fang Tianxing''s body, and Fang Tianxing was caught off guard. Soon the demon subduing umbrella of the demon subduing King flew towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing waved his sword to knock down the demon subduing umbrella, but when his sword fell on the demon subduing umbrella, only a burst of fire came out, which could not shake the demon subduing umbrella. Fang Tianxing used Nanming Lihuo and taiyangzhenhuo again, But it doesn''t burn the umbrellas.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. This demon umbrellas will not be invaded by fire and water. No matter how powerful your fire and water magic power is, it won''t hurt it." The demon subduing God said to Tianxing.


    Sure enough, Fang Tianxing''s real sun fire and Nanming Lihuo didn''t hurt Fang Tianxing''s umbrellas. The umbrellas floated to Fang Tianxing''s head. The king of umbrellas whispered, and the umbrellas sent out a dark light to cover Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing felt that his breathing was stagnant and he couldn''t move.


    The umbrellas of demon subduing slowly revolve, and the sword lights appear under the umbrellas. These sword lights directly cut off Fang Tianxing under the umbrellas, and Fang Tianxing''s whole body ignites the sun''s real fire. Before these sword lights touch Fang Tianxing''s body, they are melted into ashes and can''t hurt Fang Tianxing.


    However, there was more than one change in the umbrellas. Soon countless thorny thorns and corrosive black water fell from the umbrellas in turn. The umbrellas would not give up if they caught the enemy.


    The demon subduing God King glanced at Fang Tianxing and thought that he was difficult to deal with. The demon subduing umbrella couldn''t help Fang Tianxing for a moment. He would finish Fang Tianxing when he mentioned the demon subduing sword. At this time, Fang Tianxing''s classmates also came. When they saw the demon subduing God King, they played their own cultivation magic from a long distance. Countless pieces of magic came out from the ground to catch him, and fire, lightning and other magic came from all directions.


    The king of demon subduing God gave a smile and said, "how can a group of clowns deceive me?"


    After that, the demon subduing sword in the hand of the demon subduing King drew a sword flower, and the earth fire and geomantic omen appeared to engulf the magic power of the people. With one move, they broke the attack of the people. However, the students were not strangers to the world. Seeing that the magic attack could not be achieved, they cut at the demon subduing king with a sword. The demon subduing sword in the hand of the demon subduing king made the people marvelous, and the people were fighting around him, But I couldn''t help him.


    The king of demon subduing saw that one of them was flawed and swept away with his sword. The man was only able to stop his weapon in front of him, and then he was hit by the demon subduing sword. The power contained in the demon subduing sword was huge, and the huge impact force knocked him out. The king of demon subduing wanted to take advantage of the situation to get rid of him, but he didn''t expect to get hit by a brick behind his back at the critical time, and he was staggered, Almost to such a fall, the demon king turned back to glare at the crowd, want to know who is behind the gun.


    They all turned their eyes on Yang an. Yang an quickly waved his hand and said to the demon king, "it''s not me. It''s really not me."


    Although Yang an had already explained it for himself, it was another matter whether he believed it or not. The king of demon subduing fought with several people again. One person was missing in the battle. It was more and more difficult for him to fight against him. What made Yang an more anxious was that the king of demon subduing''s attack always focused on him, regardless of other people''s attack. He had to solve Yang an first.


    Yang an was flustered and made frequent mistakes. He was soon caught by the demon subduing God King. He took Yang an''s wolf teeth with a sword and pointed the sword straight at Yang an''s neck.


    Yang an is anxious, a lazy donkey rolls to avoid the attack of the demon king, and cries out: "brother Tianxing, help me."


    Fang Tianxing ponders carefully under the umbrellas, and finally lets him find a flaw in the operation of the umbrellas. Fang Tianxing drinks loudly, seizes the flaw and rushes out of the confinement of the umbrellas.


    Hearing Yang''an''s cry for help, he rushed to rescue Yang''an. The demon king rushed to Yang''an desperately, and the sword in his hand was about to fall. However, Fang Tianxing half stepped out and let Yang''an go. The demon king''s plan to kill Yang''an failed. Facing the siege of the people, he was attacked by several people at once, even if he was strong, he was slightly injured.

 Chapter 393

    However, this did not reduce his ferocity, but stimulated his ferocity. With a loud shout, he recalled the damaged umbrellas and looked at the broken umbrellas. He held the umbrellas in both hands and twirled the umbrellas with his hand. Fang Tianxing quickly reminded him, "be careful, everyone!"


    The umbrellas were spinning faster and faster than when they were catching Fang Tianxing. Suddenly, the umbrellas were shooting faster than the flying swords. Moreover, the umbrellas were attacking in a wide range and could not be avoided.


    Soon, some students were hit by the umbrella bone, otherwise they would not be killed, but they lost their fighting power and could not recover in a short time. The Voldemort king used this move. Instead of continuing to fight, he turned around and was about to run away. This time, he was sneaking in. He was afraid that he would be found after a long war. Now he must leave immediately.


    Seeing that the Lord Voldemort is about to escape, everyone exclaimed. This time, their task is to stop the alien gods and demons who sneak by. If the Lord Voldemort is allowed to escape, it is tantamount to declaring their mission a failure.


    Fang Tianxing said to the uninjured students, "you stay to take care of the injured students. I''ll go after the demon king."


    It''s very dangerous for Fang Tianxing to pursue the demon king alone. The students all admire Fang Tianxing''s courage and know that he has enough confidence in his own strength.


    So the rest of the people stay to heal their wounds and use monthly tickets to heal their wounds and recover their mana. Fortunately, no one is fatally injured and will recover after a period of rest. The lightly injured take the initiative to patrol and guard against sneak attacks. These are the key points of operations taught in class.


    The king of Voldemort left the battlefield, only to find that someone was chasing him. Fang Tianxing chased him alone. The king of Voldemort thought that no one would dare to chase him, but unexpectedly someone came after him. The speed of coming was not slow. The king of Voldemort stopped deliberately. He wanted to see who was so bold and dare to chase himself.


    After stopping for a moment, the king of Voldemort waited for the person he wanted to wait for. Looking at Fang Tianxing, the king of Voldemort sneered and said, "you dare to come after me alone, aren''t you afraid to be killed by me? I still think I have the ability to kill me. "


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "if you have any skills, you will know if you have tried. Do you really think you can get out of here? "


    The king of demon subduing said with a cold laugh, "dare to belittle me and see how I can keep you."


    The demon subduing God pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "you are an inexorable evil. I will judge you with the demon subduing sword and let you go to the hell of 18 levels."


    After that, he threw the demon subduing sword at Fang Tianxing, which directly stabbed Fang Tianxing without any command. However, Fang Tianxing did not dodge and said to the demon subduing king, "I''ve seen through your tricks. Why do you say I''m evil? Your demon subduing magic weapon is a powerful weapon to subdue demons, but it''s not up to you to decide the good and evil of others, You illegally invade the territory of human beings in our galaxy, and you are evil. "


    With that, Fang Tianxing''s body was shining with infinite light. It was a pure noble righteousness. The flying demon subduing sword was rushed by the noble righteousness. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing had no effect, but fell to the ground and lost its power.


    Fang Tianxing, holding Zhengqi sword, put forward his sword Qi and entered into the demon subduing sword. He said to the demon subduing sword, "go ahead, don''t help the tyrant any more, find a good new master."


    Watching the demon subduing sword fly away, the demon subduing God jumped in anger, but Fang Tianxing didn''t give him enough time to get angry, so he quickly attacked him.


    The king of Voldemort laughed angrily, and the other party Tianxing said, "you think you can deal with me if you cheat me out of my magic weapon."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing rushing over, the king of demon subduing suddenly bent down, made himself into a circle, and soon curled up into a ball. Moreover, countless sharp spines grew on the surface of his body.


    Seeing this, Fang Tianxing immediately stops the momentum. However, the demon king has been ready for a long time. He rolls up and rushes towards Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing quickly avoided the direction of the king''s attack. The king just changed his direction and continued to rush towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing jumped up directly and stabbed the hedgehog which was transformed by the king. Fang Tianxing''s long sword only penetrated a few inches and was stuck by the king''s bone.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t give up. Instead, he used the tip of the sword as the drill, and the whole person quickly turned into a sharp drill, which went directly into the body of the demon king.


    With the cry of the demon subduing God King, Fang Tianxing''s long sword drilled him through directly, and his flesh and bones fell to the ground. The king of demon subduing was destroyed by Fang Tianxing, who did not let him break through his defense line, causing disaster to human beings in the galaxy.


    When they return to their campsite and arrange for their injured classmates, Fang Tianxing and Yang an go out together to help Cao Shanming solve the problem of hair loss. By the way, they also need to see the barefoot doctor in the village and discuss with him how to help the villagers solve their physical problems so that they can regain their physical and mental health.


    They soon found Dr. Hu, the barefoot doctor in the village. He looked at Fang Tianxing and asked them, "where are you from? What can I do for you?"


    Fang Tianxing pointed to the horizontal light language beside him and said, "my brother has a bad disease. I want to ask my husband to show him."


    Hearing this, Wang Qingyu quickly made a look of serious illness. His face was sallow and he couldn''t even stand steadily. Cao Shanming didn''t dare to speak. He just thought that the mountain god was testing Dr. Hu.


    Dr. Hu pondered for a moment and said to several people, "come to the inner room and I''ll give you a diagnosis and treatment."


    Fang Tianxing said to Cao Shanming: "you should quickly take the snow lotus as medicine and take a piece of petal every day


    Hearing this, Cao Shanming immediately retreated and pretended to be eager to take Xuelian.


    Horizontal light language and hurriedly cough a few times, pretending to stand unsteadily. Fang Tianxing immediately held him and helped him into the inner room.


    When he came to the inner room, several people sat down. Dr. Hu raised his hand to feel the pulse of Heng Qingyu. After a long time, he couldn''t notice anything unusual. But Heng light language''s appearance is very sick, doctor Hu to Heng light language see other parts of the body, but still can''t find the cause.


    Seeing doctor Hu frowning, Fang Tianxing asked with concern: "what''s the matter? Can my brother''s illness be saved?"


    Dr. Hu couldn''t find out the cause of Heng light language, so he had to say: "your brother''s cause is really strange. I can only do my best. I think his face is yellow. His spleen and stomach must be weak. Why don''t you take ten jin of poison first and fight with it.


    Horizontal light language immediately jumped up and said: "fight poison with poison, this is too poisonous."

 Chapter 394

    "You''re not sick. I''m just trying to wake you up." Doctor Hu said to him.


    Fang Tianxing respectfully said: "we just want to know about the doctor''s skill. We have offended him before."


    Since ancient times, rural medical treatment has been a big problem. Most of the serious doctors are concentrated in cities, while the rural areas mainly rely on local barefoot doctors or even religious doctors to treat diseases.


    "Now people are willing to believe in the witchcraft like he Banxian. No one cares about my medical skills." Hu said with emotion.


    "If I''m not wrong, you and he Banxian should be brothers in the same master, but you study in different directions." Fang Tianxing said decidedly.


    Doctor Hu was very surprised. No one in the village knew the relationship between him and Banxian. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing guessed it all at once.


    "In those years, he Banxian and I worshipped the wizard doctor as teachers. I was the elder martial brother, and he was the younger martial brother. One of us studied the wizard doctor, the other studied the doctor. Although we learned different things, we all wanted to benefit one side by our own abilities.


    But later, my younger martial brother did not know where he got some ancient witchcraft. After practicing, his ability increased greatly, but his character also changed. He became selfish and insensitive. I didn''t listen to his advice. The people here believe in witchcraft more than medicine. So I just live here to see if I can help my younger martial brother change his ways. " Doctor Hu said quickly.


    People with the ability to cure diseases recorded in the classic of mountains and seas and other early classical books were all witches. In ancient times, the so-called medical skills were only attached to the skills of witchcraft, not independent existence.


    In fact, in the early stage of human beings, witches were responsible for the treatment of diseases. It is a very common phenomenon that witches and doctors share the same origin, and there is no particularity.


    The thinking of witchcraft is based on a complete and all inclusive determinism. The thinking advocated by the wizard is completely in line with the characteristics of barbaric thinking, that is, all things in the universe are the same and infiltrating, and can explain everything with the same theory.


    Many ignorant people always think that only one basic theory is needed to explain all the problems of all things in the universe. They pursue typical laws and principles including various kinds of changes in things. It is almost impossible to analyze everything clearly, and they do not pursue to understand everything clearly at all.


    Yin Yang and five elements in witchcraft is a smooth theoretical system, because the cognition of witchcraft is too vague and smooth, so if there is a problem, it can not be found in the system, let alone corrected. The right to explain witchcraft is in the hands of a few people, and it will not be explained clearly at all.


    You may say that villagers can come out to see a doctor when they are sick, but people living in poor and backward places are often poor and thrifty, and they don''t know much about medical knowledge. They often don''t take their own diseases seriously. When they are sick, they would rather let the village treat them by medical methods than go out to the regular hospital.


    As a barefoot doctor, Dr. Hu tried his best to relieve the pain of patients who believed in him with his own experience and some drugs used by predecessors.


    There are also many village doctors in the village who go to see a doctor at random and even kill people. These people should be eliminated resolutely, but they are not the majority. After all, the death is a major event. When the relevant departments investigate afterwards, they practice medicine without a license and kill people. All these are serious crimes. As long as they are not stupid, no one is willing to touch the high-voltage line.


    Doctor Hu has been treating the villagers all his life. He usually sees doctors in his living room. Medical treatment is usually the sideline of barefoot doctors. They usually have other industries. They also have self-knowledge. They only look at the minor diseases that they are sure of, but they don''t look at the serious diseases. They are all sent to the city hospital, so they are safe and have not been checked.


    I think this is a kind of appearance that modern village doctors should have. You can not look at it, but don''t delay the patients. In addition, to put it bluntly, the country is not stupid. It knows that the medical resources are insufficient and the villagers in remote areas also need someone to treat them. Therefore, as long as there is no accident, they seldom take the initiative to find trouble for them.


    If the state can spend a lot of money and subsidies to open classes for village doctors all over the country, charge them, let them go to research, and throw away the hoe, they can eat on their own skills. The village doctor, who monopolized the village medical industry, could laugh even in a dream.


    If the state can spend a lot of energy and enough time to send people to the countryside to popularize medical knowledge to the villagers, so that the villagers can know who to look for, which are real doctors and which are swindlers, the fake village doctors who fish in troubled waters will not have a good life.


    If these things come true, it''s time to discuss the technical problems of village doctors and the impact of the medical environment.


    After listening to Dr. Hu''s words, Fang Tianxing also felt very sad. Dr. Hu stayed in the village these years, and he had a clear understanding of the situation in the village. The problems he raised are also the problems that need to be solved most at present.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "most villagers in the village get sick because they drink polluted water. What do you think of that?"


    "I also went to see those enterprises that discharge sewage secretly in order to save the cost of sewage treatment. I have also reported those enterprises, but it can only make the situation better for the time being, and it will remain the same after a period of time. " Doctor Hu said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing had some expectations about these things, but he didn''t expect it to be true. Many times, the relationship behind interests is complicated. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to do a thing by themselves. After all, many people can''t really stick to their own ideas when it comes to interests.


    The original insistence will become a joke, can only say a wry smile forced by the situation, involuntarily.


    Fang Tianxing never flinches in the face of difficulties. He and Dr. Hu go together to investigate the source of sewage and collect evidence.


    They asked the villagers whether they knew the source of the sewage and whether they saw the discharge. The villagers said they didn''t see it. They just smell it. It''s just that a lot of people smell it. It''s just smelly, and it makes people dizzy and nauseous, and they can''t sleep,


    They didn''t see who was secretly discharging sewage, when and how. The villagers didn''t know. They just felt that the stench was serious. That''s all. They didn''t understand what was behind the stench.


    Fang Tianxing and Hu dada found the source of pollution discharge. One was responsible for sampling, and the other was responsible for recording the process in different periods. The label of sampling in each period was pasted on the sample bottle, and the difference of sampling in the process of pollution discharge was accurately recorded. If there is no obvious visual difference such as color and turbidity, record the labeled picture to prove the authenticity and accuracy of the sample.


    Then the water quality samples are sent for inspection. There are water quality testing institutions all over the country to send samples for inspection and issue inspection reports. The inspection report shall be notarized to prove its legal effect.


    In this case, once the detection report proves that there is no pollutant discharge permit but illegal discharge, the longer the record period is, the larger the quantity is. In residential areas, it is not far from closing the door. However, no matter what the degree is, once the illegal discharge is proved, the fine for business suspension and rectification is basically impossible to escape.

 Chapter 395

    With these evidences, Fang Tianxing and Dr. Hu went to find the administrator of the planet. The planet was managed by a veteran named song Zhiyuan. When he was young, he took part in several big battles and got a lot of rewards. Later, because he was old and his old wounds recurred, he had to retire.


    He used his early achievements and savings to gain control of the planet. He took root here and spread his branches and leaves. He also had his own territory where future generations could live.


    When Fang Tianxing found song Zhiyuan, he was pruning the flowers and plants in the garden. Fang Tianxing gave him the inspection report. Song Zhiyuan looked at the report and said calmly, "what do you think the economic development of this planet depends on? It''s a very remote place, and it''s very close to XingKong Zhanyang, except for the heavily criticized polluting enterprises, Not many companies are willing to come here. "


    Fang Tianxing is also a member of the masses. The masses are not narrow-minded. They just stand on their own stand and stand on their own point to see the pollution problems caused by various enterprises. However, for the managers behind the whole planet, we must look at the problem of environmental pollution from the perspective of the whole society.


    Chemical factories, pharmaceutical factories, rubber factories, rubber and plastic factories, chip factories, asbestos factories and landfill sites did not suddenly appear in people''s lives overnight. Once upon a time, they were also the pride of the old era. Economic growth was the main force driving GDP. They brought employment opportunities to the poor people, and created good living conditions and higher knowledge education foundation for the next generation, At that time, they paid little for environmental treatment.


    "It''s just that those days are over. Now, the growing new generation has awakened and realized the importance of protecting the environment. This is a progress of the times and a gratifying progress.


    However, it is impossible for all these backward enterprises to enter the new era overnight or within a few years. Managers do have the obligation to supervise enterprises and protect the clean air of the people. However, they also have the obligation to safeguard the legitimate interests of enterprises and maintain social stability.


    The manager is not only for one party, he is a mediator. It is the responsibility of managers to let the masses live a peaceful and happy life. It is cowardly and incompetent to do nothing for fear of difficulties. " Fang Tianxing is not afraid of everything, but is generous in his speech.


    "To be afraid of facing difficulties is to be weak and incompetent. Is that why I can''t continue to improve my reading level? I finally know the way to make a breakthrough." Song Zhiyuan said happily.


    He excitedly took Fang Tianxing''s hand and said, "thank you for your help. It''s like a slap in the face."


    With that, song Zhiyuan''s blue light came out. It turned out that the reader''s realm had been improved, his wisdom and destiny had been greatly improved, and he became a hall leader level reader and the number one scholar.


    "In return for your help, I would like to be your loyal reader." Song Zhiyuan''s blue light is part of Fang Tianxing''s body. Fang Tianxing suddenly feels that his strength has improved.


    "I immediately ordered the surrounding factories to carry out environmental protection renovation, and at the same time, the people in the trees were given drugs to make up for the damage." Song Zhiyuan said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to him, "this planet will definitely get better and better. I thank you for those villagers."


    Fang Tianxing and Dr. Hu took some medicine that song Zhiyuan gave to the villagers. They went back to the village together to give them medicine to relieve their pain.


    When Fang Tianxing came to the village, many villagers relapsed. They had no way to cure themselves. They thought they had to wait to die. However, Fang Tianxing and Dr. Hu came back and gave them life-saving drugs to give them hope of survival.


    Soon after the ban came down, the surrounding chemical plants stopped discharging pollutants and carried out environmental protection transformation. The polluted river water was treated, and the water quality soon returned to clarity. The villagers'' pain was gradually alleviated, and the villagers who recovered to health regained hope.


    They are very grateful for the changes that Fang Tianxing has brought them. They volunteered to become readers of Fang Tianxing. Soon Fang Tianxing broke through the nine levels of signing contracts, and it is only one step away from being on the shelves.


    In the remaining two days, another weak alien demon came. Fang Tianxing cleaned him up by himself. It didn''t take much effort at all.


    Soon, the seven day military training period arrived. The instructor and the officer of the army came to take the test. They saw that there was no one missing, and they were only slightly injured, which surprised the officer of the army.


    He released the demon subduing God King. He naturally knew that these students who had signed seven or eight levels of contracts could defeat the demon subduing God King after any real military training, and no one died. According to the truth, even if they died, it would be difficult to block such a strong man on the shelf.


    However, although he was surprised, he still announced: "your mission evaluation is A-level, no alien demons escape from your defensive front, and the mission is successfully completed."


    "Thank you, sir." The crowd said gratefully to the officer.


    "I hope you will grow into excellent soldiers in the future. Now the star battlefield is becoming more and more unstable. Maybe there will be an unprecedented war coming soon. We urgently need excellent soldiers to protect the human beings in the galaxy." The officer said to Tianxing and others.


    Fang Tianxing kept his words in mind. Recently, he noticed that some of the masters looked dignified. In addition to what the officer said, there must be great changes in the starry battlefield. The extraterrestrial gods and demons will launch an unprecedented war against the galaxy.


    At that time, the front line is absolutely very critical, if the alien gods and Demons attack in, I''m afraid it will be a disaster.


    After returning to school, people were also discussing the trial. A classmate said, "this time I met a strong Protoss. He had three heads and six arms. Fortunately, I was clever enough to catch his eyes with nine stars when he didn''t pay attention, so I had a chance to escape."


    He met with danger and saved his life, but his task failed and lost his front. If it is on the battlefield, it may lead to great loopholes, give the enemy a chance to take advantage of it and cause defeat in the battle.


    Of course, it''s just a trial. At most, it''s just a failure in the assessment. It''s not cost-effective to take your own life.


    If you go to the star battlefield and become a soldier guarding the human beings in the galaxy, if you really escape on the battlefield, you will not only lose face. Once you are caught, you will be punished by military law and pay a price for it.

 Chapter 396

    The purpose of this trial is a stress test to see the individual''s performance under pressure, what kind of situation he can face, and whether he can keep his sense, so that he can always maintain the characteristics of an excellent soldier and maintain his strong action in the battlefield.


    In fact, this is also the alienation of human beings. One can''t live only for himself. Survival is important, but what is the meaning of life? To be a person who contributes to society is to contribute his own value to the world and make it better.


    However, to be a good soldier, it is against human nature many times. We should make ourselves stronger than ordinary people, have the courage to obey orders, and resolutely carry them out. Only in this way can we be a good soldier and give full play to our greatest value. Only in this way, we go against our original intention of being a man, put shackles on ourselves, and never become a free man again.


    If you get the same, you will lose the same. Sometimes it is fair and totally unfair. The fairness lies in that as long as there is something to pay, there will always be something in return, but most of the time what people get is not what they want. When people pursue something, they will unconsciously lose something. When they pursue to grow up, they will lose their childlike innocence, and when they pursue truth, they will abandon unrealistic fantasies.


    Gain and loss between only rely on their own grasp, and do not have to ask, and do not have to blame, lose everything do not have to regret in vain, do not have to regret, as long as the courage to move forward.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t criticize that man. Everyone naturally has his choice. He just has to pay for what he has done. There is no absolute way to live. The feudal ethics in the past allowed people to live a regular life. However, with the progress of people, the shackles of these shackles have been broken, and freedom has not really come. Many people are still looking forward to going back to ignorance, If we refuse to make progress, we will regress.


    Today''s relative freedom is obtained by countless people''s efforts. Freedom is people''s lofty pursuit for a better life. They hope that they can really do what they want to do, rather than being bound by all kinds of rules and regulations. Human beings create society to make people live a better life, rather than let people fall into a strange circle, and they can''t find their own direction around.


    Can be humble as dust, can not be distorted as maggots, but a lot of time people gradually become numb, in which they do not know.


    Rousseau said that man is born free, but he is always in chains. He who thinks himself the master of everything else is a slave more than anything else.


    On the one hand, he affirmed in principle that freedom is the natural endowment and right of human beings, and that it is human nature. On the other hand, he pointed out that people in reality live in a state of no freedom and suffer from all kinds of slavery.


    Man is in the contradiction between principle and fact. The reason is that man can''t control himself. To be free, man must fight against all kinds of shackles and inequalities. In short, people obey the rules of society in social life, and listen to the call of conscience in moral life.


    Under the social state, people''s rationality has been developed and improved. Facing all kinds of political, economic and even spiritual inequality in real life, people strongly demand to overthrow the autocratic monarchy, abolish the social contract forced to sign because of being cheated, and establish a new social contract on the basis of equality for all.


    The new social contract makes an abstract public will superior to the individual will. The public will is embodied in the law. People abide by the law, consciously undertake various obligations and enjoy various rights endowed by the law.


    Man is always in chains, but man is in freedom after all. This kind of freedom is a higher level of freedom, which is a kind of freedom in pursuit of freedom. On the other hand, a person who is not free and who is willing to be a slave must also be responsible for his own enslavement and not complain about others.


    Some people are content to be slaves themselves, and then complain every day that the master doesn''t treat them well enough. If you want him to resist, ah, that won''t work. He will report to the master immediately. In fact, he could have been free, but if he chose not to be free, he would have to blame himself, that is, he was to blame himself.


    What do you complain about when you choose to be a slave? There''s nothing to complain about. So some people are only possible free people, but they are not free yet. They are actually slaves.


    There is a big difference between a real free man and a possible free man. The reality of free man is to use action to break his shackles, even if the shackles can never be broken, one layer after another, breaking the external shackles, there are new shackles, but he continues to work hard, not to bow to the fate.


    Although they are all in the shackles, but the reality of free people are constantly free from the shackles, break through the shackles, and become more and more free. However, he is only a possible free man. He agrees with his shackles and feels that the shackles are very comfortable, even glorious and worth showing off.


    He imprisoned himself, and his freedom remained in a state of deep sleep. This leads to a gap, which is a historical process. The pursuit of freedom is a historical process, from never freedom to gradual freedom.


    Freedom is not a constant state, but a dynamic and continuous process. Only in the process of pursuing freedom, in the process of realizing your nature and mission, can you become a real free man.


    There is no absolute freedom, everyone has his shackles. Those who think they are in charge of everything are actually his shackles. People can use it, but can''t know it. Most of the time, people don''t feel the importance of the truth. Instead, they are willing to live in a muddle. This is a kind of sadness.


    Life is just a darkness. People grope in it. Some people try their best to pursue it, and even give their lives for it. Some people think that the light is meaningless. It''s just an illusion of nothingness. It doesn''t exist in this world at all. Only the immediate interests are real.


    People are always asking themselves how to live, which is a puzzle that they are always pursuing.


    In a metropolis on a developed planet, when their children reach the right age for school, their mother tries her best to find the best private bilingual kindergarten in her city.


    However, there are problems in enrollment. In the chat between the headmaster and the mother of the child, all kinds of explicit hints are to make hidden rules to her.


    "Opportunities are created by people. You should seize them." The headmaster told Ouyang he, the child''s mother, through social software.


    "Sorry, headmaster, I''m still at work." Ouyang he did not point to break, but perfunctorily said.


    "At this stage, children are the most important. If they are delayed, they will fall behind step by step." The headmaster continued.

 Chapter 397

    "After being taught, I will try my best to provide the best conditions for my children." As a caring mother, Ouyang he replied


    "Come to my office after work today, let me appreciate your temperament and charm." The headmaster said to her, quite rightly.


    "Or tomorrow, I don''t know if I will work overtime tonight. It''s not good for you to wait." Ouyang he know the intention of the headmaster, shirk said.


    "It''s my pleasure to wait for you, as long as you come." The principal continued.


    "Maybe I''m not suitable." Ouyang he continued to give way.


    "Your son is not suitable for our school. If you don''t take the initiative, maybe he won''t get into this school. " The principal continued.


    "I''m preparing the materials. This time I brought the copy of the child''s and his father''s household register, birth certificate, physical examination report, marriage certificate, bank account and work certificate. What other materials do you want to prepare? " Ouyang he said to the headmaster.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy to operate." The headmaster''s tone is vague, that is to say, he should accept the hidden rules.


    "But I didn''t mean to hand in supplementary materials before, did I?" Ouyang he said.


    The headmaster made it clear that there was no rabbit and no eagle. In line with the belief that everything was for the sake of the child, the mother came forward like this. I stayed in the headmaster''s office that night, but I didn''t expect that the headmaster would not give up easily because he didn''t want to do it once more.


    The weight on the scale is also increasing, and the headmaster begins to tempt the mother with the number of places in the small class.


    "Do you miss your brother?" The headmaster sent a message to the mother again.


    "I''ll give you the materials on Monday. Don''t call me again." Ouyang he wants to stay away from the nightmare, but greedy people still don''t let him go.


    "When you come to my office to talk about it, you still miss you. I want to reflect on it. This time, the quota is very tight. I can only say that I will try my best to help your children get in." The principal said to her.


    "What do you mean?" Ouyang he asked again.


    "The small class is for the best children in the same grade. The number of people in the small class is fixed. If your children come in, they have to occupy the quota of others." The principal said to her.


    "Please, I''ll be right here. I''ll try my best to do anything I can. Please help my children as much as possible." Ouyang he finally can''t hold on, obedient said.


    "Don''t be nervous when we meet. I won''t eat you. I just miss your moistening and water. I miss you very much if I don''t see you for a day." The headmaster said comfortingly.


    Before long, the chat record was found by the child''s father, and Ouyang he had to confess it to her husband. The husband was so angry that he immediately asked the child to drop out of school and report to the headmaster.


    At this time, the contradiction between the husband and the wife appeared. Ouyang he thought that reporting the principal would destroy the future of the child. As long as it was for the sake of the child, what was the grievance? Sleeping with the principal was all due to the inability of the father and the lack of school District room at home.


    "Let the children change schools. I don''t want the children in this school." Said her husband, biting his teeth.


    "Do you want to change it? We don''t have school district housing. There is not enough money. What do you trade for? Do you want to change to that kind of garbage kindergarten garbage school? You will sacrifice your child''s future in order to take this breath. " Ouyang he said quickly.


    "Do you think this kind of headmaster, this kind of school running quality, can really teach children well?" The father asked again.


    "Not teaching well, not you has the final say, it is already the best private school we can afford. At least we won''t let children lose at the starting line. " Ouyang he roared.


    "You''re trying to make a monkey out of the tiger, and the child won''t want his mother to fight for any starting line for him in this way." The husband said angrily.


    "Don''t be childish, OK? As a parent, what does it mean to be wronged for your child? If you can''t get into this school, you might as well send it back to a small county to study. " Ouyang he said.


    "Is this a little grievance? He wants you to open an account with him, OK The husband said hysterically.


    "I have no bottom line in your eyes? You think I''m a teenager, so easy to cheat? He can''t take advantage of me at all. On the contrary, it''s you. If you really don''t want your wife and children to be wronged, don''t talk to me here. Is it shameful for you to earn 20000 yuan a month? If you can''t give your child the best, how can you be the father of your child? " The child''s mother, Ouyang he, rebuked him.


    "In order to give your children a lesson, you go to bed with people and lose face." The child''s father said angrily.


    "Can you stop being so ignorant? Do you think it''s reasonable for you to ask for divorce?" Ouyang he doesn''t care and says that in her understanding, she is sacrificing for her child''s future.


    His husband thinks that such sacrifice is neither worth nor necessary, breaking through the bottom line of human nature. For Ouyang he, he thinks that as long as it''s for the sake of children, even if it''s his own bottom line and dignity, it''s great.


    Her child is a smart child with a complete family. Her husband earns 20000 yuan a month. Although she is still called shameful, she is not a poor family with low income.


    Considering the high cost of living in metropolis, even if it can''t meet the material level that the wife wants, at least normal life is not difficult to guarantee. In any case, it is impossible for a child to fail in school, become illiterate and fail in life.


    So what makes Ouyang he so open-minded?


    The difference between public schools and private schools is indeed not small. Compared with public schools with different levels, expensive private schools are more high-end, international, and easier to send children to a broader platform for better development.


    Ouyang he''s problem also shows from this, she is not desperate, clearly there are other options in front of her, and she just wants to be top-notch. Ouyang he is reckless, at all costs to get that one in a million. Apart from that, everything else is rubbish, which she can''t accept.


    Therefore, the essence of dedication has been completely distorted. On the contrary, she is not in pursuit of social justice, but in pursuit of injustice, in order that her children can have a higher starting point and stand higher than most people.


    She repeatedly mentioned the school district housing, the lack of economic strength, and her husband''s shameful salary. In fact, they are all quantifying their so-called dedication with money. What can be replaced with money is still maternal love? To put it bluntly, this is essentially a comparison in the name of love, which is a kind of emotional kidnapping.


    It''s not hard to guess that Ouyang he has an absolute definition and persistence of success. Going to a famous school and becoming an elite is what his son should have. Perhaps, her heart may have already arranged for her children''s future.


    It''s just that everything has to be in accordance with her expectations and imagination, whether her husband is willing or not, and whether her children can accept such a mother. These are not in his consideration. She just sacrificed for her vanity.

 Chapter 398

    At the time of admission, you can sell your body without conscience and morality in order to be top-notch.


    What about after that? When the body and money can not be exchanged for superiority, the pressure finally falls on the children. Ouyang he has set a very high starting point from the beginning, and her dedication and sacrifice will be like a curse on her son.


    His children must be excellent and become the elite of the society. In the future, as long as the children don''t follow her rhythm, Ouyang he will not be able to shed tears even if he doesn''t make clear what she has done with the headmaster, and murmur about what she has done for her children.


    "I''ve done all I have to do. What else do you want me to do. Do you know how much I''ve sacrificed for you to go to a good school? " One day Ouyang he will say so.


    It''s not maternal love, it''s shackles, poor child. Nowadays, a considerable number of parents are confused about the purpose of education, let alone the children themselves.


    The purpose of education has been blurred for a long time. Many people should have heard their parents and elders say that if they don''t study hard, they will be dung diggers. If they don''t study hard, they can only sweep the floor when they grow up. If they don''t study hard, they can''t find a job.


    The educational value of education has been weakened. Instead, it is directly linked with the class status, such as diligent study, examination of academic qualifications, and being a face person. With the development of the times, education has become more utilitarian. The quality assessment starts from childhood to primary school. The assessment extends from the examination of students themselves to the assessment of parents'' ability, and then covers the examination of family economic strength.


    Many private schools with good qualifications will not admit your children even if they can afford to pay high tuition fees.


    Parents'' occupation, educational background, social status, and even the background of their three generations will be directly linked with their children''s education. Ironically, it may be related to Ouyang he''s appearance and figure.


    There is no fairness here, only privileges. The food chain of education and work is gradually formed according to the family class. The upper class is carefree, the middle class is excessively anxious, and the bottom class gives up education.


    When your work gives you time and doesn''t deprive you of your life, you have dignity, a sense of accomplishment and dignity to give you happiness. This is the purpose of education.


    In order to acquire the ability of thinking, education can make people have dignity, value and satisfaction. The purpose of all this is to achieve a peaceful and complete life. Poor children, they were put on the track before they were born, and they began to run wildly on their spines by the whip behind them.


    As long as you can run ahead of others and maintain your dominant position, you can not have dignity. No one ever told them to be happy, to look for anything meaningful.


    When people often see the tragedy of being born without support, they say that if they are not good parents, they should not have children.


    But people who say that may not reflect on whether they are good parents. Children are not born and raised, but the most important thing is that everyone should know. If you want to be a parent, you have to be a parent.


    For Ouyang he, if her husband earns 20000 yuan a month, she will be compared with 100000 yuan a month. When her husband earns 100000 yuan a month, she will be compared with those who make tens of millions a year.


    Desire is always filled with dissatisfaction, can not meet their goals, always feel poor, this is what is maternal love, is the high sounding vanity, the heart of comparison in trouble, the thought of parents do not have to test, think about it, feel terrible.


    Sacrifice without moral bottom line is not called sacrifice, it is called shame. Even if she really crossed the class and sent her children to the school for the rich, she would be like a driver of the masses. Mixed with a group of people driving a Porsche, she would easily give up because of inferiority and compete for self-esteem.


    It''s not like winning at the starting line. It''s just like winning and losing in the end. It''s like taking doping in a competition and being found out sooner or later will ruin your life.


    Lowering the bottom line does not change anything for you, but determines what you can have and how high your bottom line is. It means that your bottom line determines what kind of person you will be.


    The children of the rich lead a life of throwing money, while the children of the poor, whose mothers accept the hidden rules, have to lead a life of throwing money. This is the same result. Once desire is opened up, it becomes an insatiable black hole for which dignity, principle and innocence can be sacrificed.


    People who worship money can''t stand up after kneeling for a long time. It begins with vanity, flourishes with fanaticism, and finally gets lost. It''s just wishful thinking. Prodigal son''s return is just a beautiful fairy tale in the adult world.


    As long as they bend their knees once in front of money, the girls will be induced to linger around different men and get up in different hotels until they can no longer sell themselves.


    People who choose to sell their bodies and worship money tend to have the greatest vanity and the smallest self-esteem, which will only become devalued goods and will not increase in value over time.


    What you think of as a gift is just to kill your life bit by bit and exploit your self-esteem. Once a person indulges himself, laziness and ugliness will come under duress.


    The most loss making business in the world is to quantify intangible assets with money. If some people use money to quantify education, then education will become a privileged battlefield where the bottom line blurs fame and wealth. If some people use money to quantify beauty, then youth will become a power and color trade for selling dignity and competing for vanity.


    All the beautiful things become decadent and lose their original brilliance because they are plated with the luster of worshiping gold.


    People are the drivers of money, not prisoners of money. Don''t let the sorrow of the times become our own sorrow. If you don''t kowtow in front of money and power, you can become the master of life.


    The world is fair, as long as you use an effective way to pursue, you will get what you want, but you can''t bear what you pay.


    Although money worship is ugly, it does achieve its goal. For money worshipers who are willing to bend their knees can no longer straighten their knees.


    All they get will have to pay the price, which is doomed fate, but also fate for them to choose a good way back.


    Science fiction writer Liu Cixin once said that losing human nature loses a lot, losing animal nature loses everything. Nature is really cruel. Success or failure is the final result. The life of failure will be eliminated naturally. The law of dark forest is the embodiment of reality, which cannot be controlled by human emotions.


    However, as a person, I still hope that the world will have more humanity, so that people will not become cruel beasts and lose the feelings of being human.


    Don''t let human nature be engulfed by brutality and keep human feelings. The warmth in people''s hearts can fight against the darkness and coldness of the real world and turn this terrible world into a warm world.

 Chapter 399

    At the end of the story, the child''s husband can''t stand it and decides to divorce his wife, while his wife Ouyang he gives her child a place in a private school to satisfy her vanity, but her lost bottom line and dignity are hard to get back.


    Ouyang he didn''t know where she was wrong, she just felt that she had been abandoned. How can she be considered a selfish woman because she has sacrificed for her children? She doesn''t know how a good life can be like this.


    Ouyang he didn''t read useful network literature. She couldn''t reflect on her behavior. In her world, she could sacrifice everything for fame and wealth. Children are not only children, but also tools for showing off in order to satisfy her vanity.


    Although he entered a small class in a private school, he was not happy. Many children in the class bullied him and isolated him. Many people said that his mother did many shameless things in order to enter the school. The child ran home crying and asked if his mother was like this. Ouyang he told him: "those are bad guys. My mother didn''t do that."


    Ouyang he lies to comfort her children, but she can cheat her children, but she can''t cheat others. Soon the rumors between her and the headmaster become more and more intense. Finally, under pressure, Ouyang he has to take her children away from here and come to the public school where she refused to go before.


    Ouyang he once put down his face to ask the headmaster for help, but after he got tired of it, he had already changed his face. Now she has fallen into the abyss and paid for her dignity and innocence. In the end, she has nothing. How can such a woman full of vanity be reconciled.


    No one will really like such an ambitious woman. She is just a tool to be used.


    Although there is room for people like Ouyang he to live in the society, her means are deeply despised and despised.


    The people who despise Ouyang he are not necessarily completely just, but what they do is biased towards justice. However, this is not entirely out of the public heart, but also out of the instinct of survival. In order to let the shortcut takers be punished and protect those who are unable to take the shortcut and refuse to take the shortcut.


    People''s innate instinct is the power for people to survive, which is hidden in the gene instinct, after countless times of natural selection.


    This instinct has no difference between good and evil. It is just a skill for survival.


    Fang Tianxing is on the road of his ideal, and the number of readers is increasing. It''s only one step away from being put on the shelves. To reach the level of putting on the shelves, he needs to be baptized in the sacred forest of Steles, so that he can be put on the shelves successfully. Fang Tianxing tells the instructor about his situation, and the instructor is surprised that Fang Tianxing has reached the level of putting on the shelves so quickly.


    The instructor naturally agreed that Fang Tianxing should go to the sacred forest of Steles for the baptism before he was put on the shelf, and granted him a week''s leave, so that he could make a breakthrough at ease.


    Fang Tianxing quickly packed up his things and went to the sacred forest of steles. The sacred forest of Steles is a place that has been blessed by countless divine writers in legend. The heroic martyrs who died for the human beings in the galaxy at the front line were buried there. In order to protect the human beings in the galaxy, they were willing to sacrifice their lives. Even the divine writers were moved by them and set up the sacred forest of Steles for them, Here is the blessing power protection of God level authors, which can block the entry of gods and demons.


    Another important meaning is that the inheritance of these dead network authors is hidden in their respective monuments, and those who are predestined can inherit their mantle and continue their unfinished mission.


    The lineage of the human race is passed down from generation to generation, first from father to son, then from master to apprentice, and from generation to generation, moving towards the common ideal. Only those who share the same ideal with them can inherit their mantle.


    Fang Tianxing also met a lot of people who went to the sacred forest of steles. They were all Internet writers who were close to breaking through the shelves. They all went to the sacred forest of steles to be baptized.


    Soon several people came to the sacred forest of steles. From a long distance, they saw countless steles standing in front of them, and there were countless people around who came to pay homage to these heroes and offer flowers for them.


    Over the past 100 years, many people have sacrificed to fight against alien gods and demons. Since the discovery of alien gods and demons in the middle of the 22nd century, alien gods and demons have been full of malice to human beings. Most of the people who discovered them were enslaved by them in turn, helping them to explore the reality of the human world.


    However, their plot soon exposed, angry alien gods and Demons massively attacked the galaxy, and the front-line soldiers suffered a lot of casualties. With people''s expectations, the network author headed by ruffian Cai counterattacked the alien gods and demons, and countless people died in that war. He successfully beat back the invasion of alien gods and demons.


    The root of our Oriental culture is to respect our ancestors. In the face of these ancestors who sacrificed for the fate of mankind, Fang Tianxing could not help but feel admiration.


    When you get to the sacred stele forest, you can get off the star bus and walk to the sacred stele forest. Within ten miles of the sacred stele forest, you are not allowed to fly in the air, or use any means of transportation that will make noise, for fear that you will disturb the sleeping spirits here, and you can''t be disrespectful to them.


    A few people walk there. Ten kilometers is very far away for ordinary people, but it''s not too much trouble for Internet authors. They all walked quickly to the foot of the sacred forest of steles.


    Some people have just come here to rest outside the forest of steles. Some of them are eating and some are chatting. However, their behavior is very restrained. This is out of respect for the spirit. Although there is no explicit regulation, we all consciously abide by such rules and do not want to disturb the sleeping spirit.


    Soon there was a loud noise not far away. Fang Tianxing saw that there was a group of people coming together. There were dozens of them, surrounded by a young man who was less than 15 years old. The young man had a pretty face and a heroic spirit, but his behavior was a little frivolous and impetuous.


    Because he was young, he didn''t come on foot. Instead, he was carried forward in a sedan chair. He seemed to have a noble status. It''s impossible for so many people to respect him at such a young age. It must be because his background is not simple.


    This group of people passed by Fang Tianxing. The young man''s eyes went round from the people around him. At last, he took a look at Fang Tianxing. Then he didn''t turn his head and went forward on his own.


    "Who''s that man? He looks great." Someone whispered.


    "I tell you, he''s Ren Zitai, the sixth son of the elder of the heartbreaker in the University of netwen. He ranks sixth and is called the sixth childe. " A man nearby explained to him in a low voice.


    Ren Zitai seemed to hear what they were talking about. He frowned. He didn''t like people always talking about his father. He was the guy who inherited his father''s shadow. Ren Zitai boldly guessed that those people would surely do better than him if they had such an identity.


    Because his father''s aura makes him do anything more smoothly than others, but it also brings shackles to him. Others will only think that he is made with the help of his father.


    Ren Zitai wanted to get rid of his father''s aura, but it was not easy. Everyone regarded him as a young master, and no one really regarded him as a teenager.

 Chapter 400

    When it was time to open the sacred forest of Steles, Ren Zitai was the first to enter the forest of Steles, and other people also entered. They had been waiting for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing said to the people around him, "let''s go in, too."


    A few people went into the forest of Steles together. Because there were many huge steles, the sun was much less than outside, and there was a terrible cold. Soon someone began to shiver. The chill seemed to penetrate into people''s bones.


    All of a sudden, a fog came. It seemed very strange. People around them began to be alert. Some visions appeared in front of them. Many people with weak minds inhaled the fog and fell into a dream.


    Ren Zitai is not flustered. Although the situation in the sacred forest of Steles is strictly forbidden to leak out, his father, as a senior executive of the University of netwen, knows the situation like the palm of his hand. These mists are put out by the spirits to test the people who enter the forest of steles. People who inhale the fog will fall into a dreamland and be tested by the spirits.


    But this dream is not that the sooner you fall into it, the better. On the contrary, the longer you can persist. The person who does not fall into the dream shows that he is very firm in his will, but that he will be a better inheritor. There are so many spirits gathered here, and there are even legends that they are only one step away from becoming divine writers. They will only hand over the inheritance to those who will not fall down in the end.


    Everyone around him fell down because of inhaling the fog. Soon Fang Tianxing had few people standing around him. Ren Zitai was also biting his teeth. He wanted to be the last one to fall down and get the strongest inheritance.


    In this sacred forest of Steles, I was blessed by all the God level writers to ensure that the spirits of these heroes will not be scattered, so I can let them choose the inheritors. A few minutes later, there are no one who can still stand. Fang Tianxing also felt dizzy and drowsy, but he was still fighting hard. Although he didn''t understand the reason, he didn''t want to be easily dazed by the fog.


    Ren Zitai is also confused and is about to fall into a dream. He suddenly bites the tip of his tongue. The huge pain wakes him up. He recites the Qingxin mantra that his father gave him to dispel his sleepiness.


    Ren Zitai recited the Qingxin mantra. As he looked into the field, he found that all the people around him had fallen down. Besides himself, there was another person standing. When he looked at the person, the person also looked at him.


    This man is Fang Tianxing. His eyes are opposite to Ren Zitai''s, and he sees that Ren Zitai''s mouth is bleeding. Fang Tianxing finds that he is biting the tip of his tongue. In fact, the sacred forest of Steles is blessed by the gods, and there can never be any demons or ghosts who can break in. If there are really evil worshippers, they can''t deal with their strength.


    Fang Tianxing sees Ren Zitai''s hard support, and he knows that it will be good to support more, so he also bites his teeth. Ren Zitai sees that Fang Tianxing doesn''t fall down and forces himself not to fall down. They stare at each other to see if they will fall down first.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind blows. It''s not too strong, but it''s like a heavy hammer for the two of them who can''t hold on to it. Ren Zitai''s figure shakes or stabilizes. Fang Tianxing squats out of the horse''s step immediately and holds the footwall. As a result, when the wind comes to Fang Tianxing, it just slightly blows his hair, and his figure doesn''t shake at all.


    When Ren Zitai saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance, he began to learn from him. Soon, a gust of wind came. The wind became more and more severe, and the wind became stronger and stronger.


    Although Ren Zitai followed Fang Tianxing''s example, he was still young after all. He was still shallow in the cultivation of traditional Chinese culture. Soon he was blown down by the wind. Before he fell to the ground, he was still staring at Fang Tianxing and wanted to remember him.


    The wind is getting worse and worse, but Fang Tianxing can''t help it at all. Gradually, the wind stops and seems to give up. At this time, if people with Yin and Yang eyes are there, they can see that there is a solid soul body behind Fang Tianxing. The soul body picks up a stick on the ground, touches Fang Tianxing''s back and looks at the back of his head, This strength is really not light, even if the firm mind such as Fang Tianxing also fell down.


    After all, determination can resist temptation, can break magic, but in any case can not resist the real physical attack.


    Fang Tianxing fell asleep on the ground. The soul body said with a smile: "if you are determined, you will follow my way. I will accept you as a disciple."


    After he was in a coma, Fang Tianxing opened his eyes again and came to a barren mountain. It looked gloomy around him, and there was a murderous air in the air. Fang Tianxing looked up and saw only a man sitting on the cliff. He looked very indifferent, as if he didn''t care about everything around him.


    It seems that a large number of people are coming. The sound is getting closer and closer. Soon Fang Tianxing sees that there are many alien gods and demons in the sky. These alien gods and Demons look very fierce. Fang Tianxing finds that there are many gods and demons in it, and there is one of them, and he is very close to the cultivation of the demon king.


    The man on the cliff is still calm. Even so many gods and demons can''t make him moved. The leading devil stood up and said, "Li Changkong, we''re going to Tianmen star from here. What''s your purpose of blocking here?"


    "I know you are going to support the army of gods and demons on the front line, but with me here today, you can''t move forward." The man just picked up the jug and poured a mouthful of wine, then said stiffly.


    The army of gods and demons at the bottom soon launched the bugle of attack. The cliff where Li Changkong stood suddenly became a boat swaying in the wind and rain. However, no matter how turbulent the wind and waves outside, the cliff under Li Changkong''s feet still stood. Those gods and Demons rushed up again and again, and he beat back the gods and Demons again and again.


    Soon, the cliff was covered with the corpses of gods and demons, and countless gods and Demons fell here with a howl, losing the breath of life.


    The battle did not stop at all. Countless gods and Demons poured up like the tide. They seemed endless and never knew fatigue.


    Li Changkong knew that the opposite side was using wheel tactics to consume himself, which tired him half to death. Then the devil behind the scenes would kill him again. But just as he was about to do so, he had to hold back these supporting demons and fight for opportunities for the soldiers on the front battlefield. Since he took over the task, he had already been determined to die.


    If we delay the reinforcements for a while, we will give them more opportunities. There are too many casualties on the front line. We must strive for this rare opportunity to relieve the pressure on the soldiers in front.


    Fang Tianxing just watched Li Changkong fight back the attacks of these gods and Demons again and again. Finally, he seemed to think that Li Changkong''s strength had been almost consumed, and the demon master behind the scenes finally came out.


    The air around seemed to solidify. The devil''s hand was earth shaking. Countless black magic patterns appeared around him, and they turned into countless chains to hit Li Changkong. Li Changkong waved a long sword in his empty hand and cut off these chains.

 Chapter 401

    The devil still has a back move. After he cast the spell, the broken chain fell to the ground and began to grow vines. This is not over. The vines grew higher and higher, and even produced countless blood red flowers. The flowers sent out a strong fragrance, and soon they were full of this fragrance.


    Li Changkong was soon surrounded by the fragrance of the flowers. With his long sword, he cut off all the vines. For a moment, countless petals were flying around. Li Changkong cut off the vines, which made the fragrance of the flowers stronger. For a moment, the sweet and disgusting fragrance of the flowers was everywhere.


    "This is the legendary flower of killing gods. The fragrance it sends out is a kind of deadly poison. Once it breaks out, it will last no more than an hour. It''s a big gift I''ll prepare for you." The devil at the bottom said to Li Changkong.


    Soon, Li Changkong seems to have inhaled a lot of flowers, but he is still in a strong spirit. He tries his best to burn all the strength in his body and elevate his fighting spirit to the limit.


    Originally, Li Changkong had been defending himself. Now he finally launched his own counterattack. The sword in his hand stabbed out like a long gun. Once swept, it was a large area. Countless gods and demons were swept away. The devil also roared: "do you want to die by burning the power of readers'' blessing like this?"


    Li Changkong burned all his strength, not only to fight to death, he also wants to enter the level of God level author, if successful, there may be a glimmer of life.


    The sword in his hand showed unprecedented light. Countless gods were killed in front of him like chopping melons and cutting vegetables. Even shenzun had to avoid his edge and dare not face Li Changkong at the moment.


    Li Changkong''s momentum reached the limit. Vaguely, he seemed to see the door. He quickly stepped forward to push the door, but even with enough strength, he couldn''t push it open.


    He didn''t want to beat the door, but it didn''t move at all. After several attempts, he couldn''t open the door. Li Changkong''s momentum began to decline. The best came and the worst came. After the last light bloomed, he was going to the end.


    The gods and Demons around him see his decline, and they surround him one after another to kill him. The demons around him block Li Changkong''s last retreat.


    Li Changkong burst out laughing and said: "I, Li Changkong, signed a contract at the age of 14, went on the shelves in three years and published in ten years. I''m not inferior to others in my life. It''s a pity that I can''t become a divine writer. I will die here in the end. I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled. Why can''t I succeed? Why can''t I achieve my ideal? "


    The devil said to him, "if you are willing to surrender, I will let the devil Emperor help you become a God and satisfy your wishes."


    "I was born as a human race, and I have no respect for gods and Demons all my life. Although I can''t be a god level writer, I am willing to burn myself and light up a way for future generations. Even the light like a firefly candle can give out a little light of my own in this world." Li Changkong came to a dead end and said decidedly.


    After that, his body lit a raging fire, and all those around him who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to plot against him were involved in the fire, and together with him, they turned into flying ash in the wailing.


    To become a hero is not necessarily to hold the belief of death. Many of them just fall into a desperate situation and have to choose to burn themselves in exchange for the advantage of fighting. Even if it is only a small power, but also to play their own light.


    No matter what the reason is, they all gave their lives for human beings and are worthy of respect.


    Fang Tianxing bowed to the man and said, "you are a hero. Thank you for what you have done for human beings in the galaxy. It is your brilliance that makes the world full of light."


    "Would you like to be my apprentice and inherit my mantle?" Suddenly a voice sounded in Fang Tianxing''s ear. It was the voice of Li Changkong. Although he had already died, he had his own persistence.


    "I don''t want to." Fang Tianxing quickly made his own answer, very simple, without any hesitation.


    ***


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I admire what you have done to protect the human readers in the galaxy. It''s just that the network literature in my heart is more open and inclusive than before. Only such network literature can carry the hope of all living beings. No matter how excellent the past is, it has passed. Now the new generation must abandon the shackles of the past and find a new way, Only in this way can we prevent the former sorrow from appearing again. "


    "It seems that you have the confidence to become a divine writer. What I couldn''t do at that time, do you think you can do it?" Li Changkong appeared in front of Fang Tianxing and questioned him.


    "I''m confident that I can do it. Before they became gods, the God level writers were just ordinary people. Of course, I can do what they could do." Fang Tianxing said confidently.


    Li Changkong looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "what I can''t do, you can do it. I''d like to see what you are capable of."


    With that, he drew a circle with both hands, cut through the barrier of space, opened another space, stretched out his hand and threw Fang Tianxing in the past.


    When Fang Tianxing came to another dream, he saw many people here. Li Changkong said to him, "if you want to defeat all of them here, I believe you have the ability to become a God. Moreover, if they compete in this space, the loser will leave the dream directly and will not be hurt in reality. Not only that, there will be extra rewards for the winners. "


    Fang Tianxing saw that everyone had found a suitable opponent to compete with. He didn''t know who to look for. He could only wander around. Suddenly, he saw an acquaintance, and that acquaintance saw him. Fang Tianxing''s acquaintance was Ren Zitai. Ren Zitai defeated his opponent and came over and said, "I want to challenge you."


    Fang Tianxing said directly, "I''m happy to accompany you."


    Ren Zitai said to Tianxing, "you can do it first. I''ll give you three moves."


    Fang Tianxing knew that the boy was saying this on purpose and wanted to blow his confidence, so Fang Tianxing reached out and split his hand at Ren Zitai. Ren Zitai quickly destroyed his body protection means, and countless streamers appeared from his body, forming a pair of armor. The armor appeared outside his body, which not only could resist the three strikes of the upper shelf level, but also could resist the shock.


    He wanted to frighten Fang Tianxing and make him suffer a dull loss. But he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing didn''t attack him at all. Instead, he was circling around Ren Zitai. It seemed that there was a conspiracy, and it seemed that he was arranging an array.


    Fang Tianxing walked around Ren Zitai and walked three times in a row. Fang Tianxing said to him, "well, my three moves have been finished. Now you can do it."


    Ren Zitai didn''t know what tricks he was playing. He put away his body protection magic power and went to Fang Tianxing. But he didn''t take a few steps to find that there were many lights flashing underground. These lights blocked him and made him unable to enter.


    Ren Zitai snorted angrily: "do you think this little trick can stop me?" He put his words on the double fists, which immediately increased his strength. Ren Zitai waved his double fists, gave a loud shout, and suddenly hit the ground under his feet. His fist power went into the ground under his feet, plowing the whole ground like a plow. Soon the ground exploded and the whole was ploughed to a layer.

 Chapter 402

    He thought that Fang Tianxing''s words were spread in the soil, so he plowed the whole land with his fists, which would make Fang Tianxing''s array useless. However, it was hard for him to imagine that the fluctuation of the array did not disappear, it still existed there, and it was not broken at all.


    "No, this array is not in the earth, but in the void around it." Ren Zitai quickly exclaimed.


    Ren Zitai''s father was a heartbreaker at the University of Internet culture. He had countless recipes. Ren Zitai had been influenced since he was a child, and he had a way to deal with the means hidden in the void.


    Ren Zitai''s words are used to make gongs and drums. With a single stroke, they emit a huge sound wave, which penetrates the space and shakes out Fang Tianxing''s array runes.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that he could crack his own array, he also felt that Ren Zitai''s talent was different, and he didn''t completely rely on the resources of his father''s generation. "Fang Tianxing, come and fight me head-on. Don''t avoid fighting any more." Ren Zitai said angrily.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "good, you are worthy of being my opponent."


    After that, he rushed up to fight with Ren Zitai. They came back and forth, and it was hard to separate them. Fang Tianxing found that Ren Zitai was indeed a genius, and his thinking and understanding of Internet literature was almost as good as his own. Ren Zitai is also secretly frightened. He didn''t expect that he could not clean up Fang Tianxing, a little-known guy, in a short time, and there was a sign that he was going to crush him.


    Ren Zitai could not help but withdraw from the battle circle. The opponent Tianxing said: "if we fight like this, we can''t win in the dark. It''s better for us to separate our efforts and defeat all the people here. Finally, we''ll see who can defeat more people. "


    "Well, it depends on who can beat more opponents in the shortest time." Fang Tianxing said heroically.


    Soon they split up, but as soon as Ren Zitai''s opponents heard his name, many of them surrendered directly. Fang Tianxing fought one by one steadfastly, and his speed was a little behind Ren Zitai. Ren Zitai was secretly proud that he could scare off many people just by reporting his father''s name. In a short time, it seems that his efficiency of breaking the enemy is much higher than that of Tian Xing.


    He is complacent when he suddenly finds that Fang Tianxing''s fighting efficiency has improved a lot. He wants to catch up, and Fang Tianxing has learned to be flexible. Before the duel, he directly asks the opponent whether to surrender or not. If he surrenders, he will leave on his own. If he doesn''t surrender, he will fight him to leave on his own. His action is very neat, and he can defeat the opponent with only a few moves.


    Soon there were fewer and fewer people on the scene, almost all of them were solved by Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai, and there were still two hard pieces left, but they couldn''t last long.


    Fang Tianxing solved the last opponent in his hand. He met Ren Zitai face to face and asked, "how many have you solved?"


    Ren Zitai said haughtily: "I have solved 350 opponents."


    "As it happens, so do I Fang Tianxing responded calmly.


    "There should be 703 people in total. You and I have solved 350 of them each. Plus us, there should be one more." Ren Zitai''s serious analysis.


    "Well, let''s look for it separately. Whoever finds it will be his own." Fang Tianxing suggested.


    "Good." Ren Zitai just answered and ran out to find the one who was hiding.


    At this time, muledong was hiding behind a small hillside, shivering. He saw Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai pushing together and defeated the others. He was timid by nature, so he felt that he could not defeat them. So he found a place to hide, hoping that they could let him go.


    But then he heard two voices at the same time, "Why are you here?" Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai find him at the same time and ask in unison.


    Muredon had seen their fierce power, but he didn''t dare to move. He just raised his hand and said, "don''t beat me, you two. I surrender."


    "Then the question is, do you surrender to him or to me?" Fang Tianxing quickly grasped the point and asked muledon.


    Ren Zitai also looked at him with expectant eyes and wanted to know to whom he would surrender.


    Muledong saw the two people''s eyes, just like a hunter looking at the prey. He knew that if he obeyed one of them, he would offend the other, so he hesitated all the time.


    Fang Tianxing said on one side: "you just say according to your own ideas, no one can hurt you."


    Ren Zitai also said, "as long as you surrender to me, I will ask my father to give you great benefits and keep you rich and noble for the rest of your life."


    "We network writers would rather compromise than bend. How can we yield to power? If the mind of Tao is damaged, how can we reach a higher level in the future? I despise those who are greedy for fame and wealth." Fang Tianxing said, directly hit the confidence of Murray East.


    Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai fight for the surrender of muledong. They fight against each other, and neither of them will let the other.


    Muledong was in a bit of a dilemma. He could not afford to offend these two people. He did not dare to offend one of them. Muledong clenched his teeth and made a decision, that is to kill himself. He secretly condensed words behind his back and changed them into a dagger.


    When Fang Tianxing quarrels with Ren Zitai, he stealthily takes out a dagger and stabs his heart with lightning speed.


    Murray Dong ended his painful choice by himself, which surprised both of them. The so-called saying is that I don''t kill Biren. Biren died because of me. Most of the time, people who occupy a high position don''t need to do anything. They can even kill a person with just one look and a word that looks painless.


    Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai didn''t win the contest, which made Ren Zitai feel very dissatisfied. He felt that they still didn''t win the contest. The contest between them must have a result.


    Fang Tianxing thought about it and said, "why don''t we take muledong''s departure as the topic and evaluate him."


    Ren Zitai casually said: "he is a coward, left to leave, what can be evaluated."


    "Not necessarily, we need to understand a person from different levels. People are three-dimensional, not flat. Although for the sake of efficiency, most of the characters in the novel are flat, the real person is multi-dimensional, not only one side." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    What Fang Tianxing said is human nature, which is very close to the truth in the universe. But in reality, no one cares about it. For them, only what can help them in front of their eyes is meaningful.


    However, as a network author, you can''t do this. If you don''t pursue the truth, your vision will be blocked. What you write doesn''t have enough depth and width. No matter how grand the world is, it''s just a hollow and narrow false space inside.


    It can''t provide readers with works with enough breadth. Even if it writes about the universe, even if the protagonist becomes the master of heaven and earth, he still lives like a child, without inner wisdom and inside information. Even if he looks majestic and majestic, he is just a vulgar and pitiful guy inside.

 Chapter 403

    Ren Zitai said to Tianxing, "in fact, no one cares about the so-called truth. People need more relaxed words, which can make them happy, rather than heavy words that are daunting."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I know it''s hard and tired to be so heavy. It''s like I''ve been carrying a mountain on my back all the time. But this is my choice. I want to be so heavy and it''s so difficult for readers to feel the heavy of heaven and earth and the impermanence of life. They can understand the pain of being human and face the cruelty and pain of life bravely, Always keep that feeling in your heart. "


    Ren Zitai suddenly thought of his mother, he said: "many people see the cruelty of life, the impermanence of fate, soon become numb, lost enthusiasm for life, become like walking dead."


    People don''t feel that their life is like doing a test. When they encounter difficulties, they often choose to skip them. However, when they encounter similar problems later, they will face the same choice. Once again, they may not be able to make a better choice. After all, they choose to escape the difficulties and make themselves relaxed for a while, Maybe it will never happen in one''s life, so it is worthless to know the truth.


    It''s not that if you avoid it, you will escape forever. Maybe it will happen to your friend. When you have to face it, how can you escape.


    People are always teased by fate. As long as they have a little upper hand, they feel that they can dominate the fate.


    Ren Zitai seems to have realized something, but he can''t admit that he was wrong, only the other party Tianxing said: "you have some truth, but it''s far from the true truth. You have to work hard for another three or five years to reach my level. "


    "It seems that you don''t have any other skills. You are still very good at pretending to force. Young people must practice more and don''t be conceited." Fang Tianxing reminds Ren Zitai.


    Ren Zitai''s teeth itch, he disdained to say: "some people talent is not good, if I have his age, strength is at least ten times stronger than him."


    "It''s not that a person with high talent can practice smoothly, sometimes it will become an obstacle to success. For example, Tianchan, Tudou and Ergen were all found to be unable to code when they were young, and they had no cultivation talent in the way of network authors. But later, with their perseverance and confidence, they successfully set foot on the road of network authors, defeated countless talents at that time, and finally became divine authors. " Fang Tianxing said to Ren Zitai.


    "Do you really think that you are the same as those divine writers? They are all myths that can''t be expected. They are not what ordinary people can look up to." Ren Zitai said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing quickly retorted: "you are wrong. God level writers are not superior. They only need our hope. They want to give ordinary people a little hope and let them know that ordinary people can become the highest god level writers and reach the unfathomable level. God level writers do not regard themselves as superior, It''s just ordinary people with more abilities. "


    "How do you know? It''s as if you''ve seen them and they''ve been there to guide you. " Ren Zitai said.


    "I feel that they are beside me, bathed in the brilliance they bring, and I feel incomparably warm." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    "You are not refined, I have never seen a real God level writer, you have seen it, how can it be?" Ren Zitai said with disdain.


    Fang Tianxing Chengzhu said in yuexiong: "I have evidence in hand, you can''t help but believe it."


    Soon Fang Tianxing takes out a video, which shows him, the pure little dragon and Gu Zhenren treating the people who have been killed by zombie virus in Hua''an city. In the picture, Fang Tianxing and two God level writers treat the masses together, as if they are fighting side by side.


    "See, this is the pure little dragon, the author of the double gods of Xiaoshen. Another Gu Zhenren is also the author of the double gods of Xiaoshen who has just been in Jin Dynasty." Fang Tianxing said triumphantly.


    Ren Zitai opens his mouth wide at the moment. Although he has not seen the two divine writers with his own eyes, he is also very familiar with their appearance. It is incredible that Fang Tianxing in the picture can stand with the two divine writers.


    "Daniel, please be worshipped by my younger brother!" Ren Zitai couldn''t help bending down to worship Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing held him and said, "brother, don''t be too polite. Just a few God level writers are approachable. They don''t put themselves in a high position. It''s also my blessing to meet them."


    Ren Zitai said with emotion: "you are hidden, why so low-key."


    Fang Tianxing said modestly: "I am such a down-to-earth person, you will know later."


    They were hostile before, but now they are like brothers. Apart from Ren Zitai''s admiration for Fang Tianxing''s fortune and his ability to meet the legendary god level writer, they really admire Fang Tianxing''s strength. It''s very rare for an ordinary family to be able to fight with him.


    They decided to become brothers, praying that heaven and earth would live and die together, never betray each other, and vowed to live and die together.


    "Good brother." Fang Tianxing said kindly to Ren Zitai.


    "Big brother." Ren Zitai affectionately addressed Fang Tianxing with sincerity.


    Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai go to the edge of the space together. Fang Tianxing shouts to the sky: "Li Changkong, come out, I have defeated all the people present."


    Soon, Li Changkong''s figure emerged. He looked at two people and said with a smile: "Fang Tianxing, there is still one person standing beside you, which can''t be regarded as beating everyone, so the bet between you and me can''t be regarded as winning."


    "Master, I just became a brother with Ren Zitai. How can I face each other again?" Square day behavior difficult of say.


    "Ha ha, so you lose. Don''t talk nonsense in the future. You can become a god level writer by talking about anything. There are only 108 God level writers in the universe. This is an iron law that has been predestined for a long time. No one can overstep it." Li Changkong said very freely.


    "I see that when you were alive, you tried your best to strive for the chance to become a divine writer. Why do you lose your initiative now?" Fang Tianxing asked Li Changkong.


    "I''ve stood in front of that door and tried to push it open, but it can''t, it can''t at all. The door is like an iron fist. No matter how hard I push it, it doesn''t move. It won''t open a crack. It''s a door that can''t be pushed open at all." Li Changkong said angrily.


    "So that''s why you give up hope, lose confidence, and no longer hope for success." Fang Tianxing asked fearlessly.


    "Don''t be paranoid. It''s impossible to become a God in this era. It''s like you can''t beat everyone here alone, because it''s impossible. " Li Changkong thought of the past and said.

 Chapter 404

    "No, big brother didn''t lose. I chose to admit defeat. My big brother really beat everyone." Ren Zitai said on one side, and then his figure dissipated and he took the initiative to quit here.


    Li Changkong was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Ren Zitai would give up. You know, he was the strongest one among the heroes here. He was very close to the God level writer. In his opinion, it was a little bit thinner than the window paper at that time. Who doesn''t want to be his apprentice, except Fang Tianxing.


    "You are willing to believe in hope. Hope is around you. People are only willing to believe what they can believe. They are indifferent or even blind to what they don''t believe. The truth is, as long as you believe, there is hope. " Fang Tianxing said to Li Changkong.


    Li Changkong looks at Fang Tianxing, and his eyes are full of hope. The young man in front of him is brave and brave, and is not afraid of difficulties. In time, it may not be impossible to achieve his ideal.


    "Do you have any weapons with you now? Better sword? " Li Changkong asked quickly.


    Fang Tianxing took out his righteousness sword. He said to Li Changkong, "this is my sword. I have been with him for a long time."


    Li Changkong took Fang Tianxing''s Zhengqi sword and said with admiration: "Zhengqi sword is a good name. The heart is regular, the sword is upright, and the healthy qi comes from itself


    "I have already died, leaving only the body of the soul. In this sacred forest of Steles, because of the blessing of the gods, I can avoid the fate of dissipation. But to go outside, the soul without body is not allowed to be exposed to the sun. The only way is to place it in the utensils. As the spirit, I can go outside with you." Li Changkong said calmly.


    Fang Tianxing understood what he meant and said: "how can you let me feel so aggrieved?"


    "It''s better for me to be the spirit of the Zhengqi sword. I''ll fight everywhere with you. It''s better than staying here and doing nothing." Li Changkong said with relief.


    With that, his soul turned into a flash of light and disappeared into the Qi sword. Fang Tianxing picked up the Zhengqi sword, and found that it was sharper and more flexible than before, and also with a sense of killing. It was the murderous spirit that Li Changkong had brewed in the battlefield for decades.


    Fang Tianxing said to his Zhengqi sword: "you will be called Changkong Zhengqi sword in the future. I will never live up to your expectation of elder Li Changkong. I will surely become famous with this sword."


    With the spirit of sword in it, Changkong Zhengqi sword has a very high spirit. Its body vibrates slightly. It seems that it is very satisfied with the new name.


    Fang Tianxing takes the long sky Zhengqi sword and breaks the dream space with a stroke in the air to return to reality.


    People around them wake up. They get the guidance of their predecessors and have a deep understanding of how to reach the shelf level. Next, they just need to digest their own feelings and reach the shelf level.


    In fact, to come to the sacred forest of Steles for baptism is to set up the idea of loving the human beings in the galaxy and maintaining peace in the hearts of those who come here for baptism.


    The sacred forest of Steles is full of heroes who died in battle. It''s better for them to do it.


    When Fang Tianxing picked up the long sky healthy qi sword, he not only felt that it was easy to make, but also had a lot of dexterity in the operation of the sword moves, and there were a lot of flaws in the connection.


    Everyone walked out of the sacred forest of Steles together. The sunshine outside was warm and warm. Today''s beautiful life was bought by countless heroes in the sacred forest of Steles who sacrificed their lives. We should cherish this hard won time of peace, and in the future we should take over the flag in their hands and fight for the protection of the human beings in the galaxy.


    Fang Tianxing walked all the way, faster and faster. Soon, he looked up to the sky and roared. The number of words gushed out of his body, and the number of words kept growing. Until 320000 words slowly stopped, these words kept flying in the sunshine, and soon they were rearranged and put in their place.


    Fang Tianxing jumped up, and these words entered his body like a swallow homing. The original body cells all had words engraved on them, leaving an indelible mark.


    These words became a part of Fang Tianxing''s body, each of which was stained with his own will and became an inseparable part of Fang Tianxing. They melted into his flesh and blood, and there were countless words in his bones.


    At this point, Fang Tianxing has finally become a network author on the shelf, and has entered the middle-level network author''s door.


    Fang Tianxing has become an online author on the shelf, which makes many people marvel. Fang Tianxing is the first online author on the shelf in sophomore of perfect university. After learning the news, the students all came to congratulate Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing couldn''t stand their enthusiasm, so he had to promise them a banquet in the hotel for everyone to celebrate.


    The place of celebration was the thyme hotel in feng''an city. Fang Tianxing ordered two banquets in the evening, not far from the school. A few friends arrived soon, and Fang Tianxing welcomed them in.


    Several people entered the lobby together. Some students suggested that it would be quieter to go to the private room. Fang Tianxing agreed to them, so they went to the private room.


    The private room that the waiter introduced to several people was in the innermost one, but when they came to the door of the third private room, they suddenly saw two men fighting and several women persuading each other, but they just couldn''t get along with each other and refused to give up.


    A classmate suggested to help pull them apart. He stopped him and said, "don''t mind your own business. Don''t ask for trouble."


    That classmate some bitterly come back, dare not to meddle in, but also have iron head, a classmate named he Lexian is unwilling to say: "we are network author, afraid he does what."


    With that, he Lexian rushed up and wanted to pull apart the two men who were fighting. The man was beaten to death, and the younger one got the upper hand, but he still refused to let go of the other and insisted on killing him.


    He Lexian used a little bit of means and pulled them apart. They wanted to continue fighting. The words in he Lexian''s body gushed out and changed the rope to tie them up. Only in this way did they give up fighting and calm down temporarily.


    "Why are you fighting? What''s the reason?" He Lexian asked them.


    One of the middle-aged people quickly said, "it''s him who wants to hit me for no reason. It''s totally unreasonable."


    The young man also followed, he said: "this boy wants to plot against my girlfriend, I just teach him a lesson."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t do it, I just had a normal working relationship with his girlfriend." The middle-aged man quickly denied it.


    He Lexian asked the young man, "what evidence do you have when you say this middle-aged man is plotting against your girlfriend?"


    The young man said with some impatience: "my girlfriend came home crying yesterday. She said that the beast took her to the restaurant by drinking with customers, and gave her some wine. Then she insulted my girlfriend."

 Chapter 405

    "Nonsense, your girlfriend is voluntary. In order to get this project, her leader sent him to comfort me, but I didn''t promise, so she framed me." The middle-aged man said quickly.


    He Lexian was also a little confused. He quickly said, "don''t fight. You should call the police for this kind of thing. If you hurt him, it''s you who are unreasonable."


    The young man was a little embarrassed and said, "but if I go to court, my girlfriend''s reputation will be lost."


    He Lexian was very embarrassed. He had to run back to find everyone and asked them what to do. He said with some dissatisfaction: "who should clean up such a mess


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "you are here to accept my feelings. I have to manage this matter. You can''t be embarrassed."


    Then Fang Tianxing came out and looked at the two men. He took a close look and asked the woman beside the middle-aged man, "what''s the relationship between you and him? Do you know his name and why he''s here?"


    "My name is he Hong. I''m his girlfriend. I''m here to have dinner with Mr. Jane today." The woman around the middle-aged said so.


    Fang Tianxing asked the woman around the young man the same question. She looked a little similar to he Hong. If she was a family member, she said, "I''m Yue Yulian. His name is Wu Xingyan. I''m his classmate."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "maybe you have a good relationship. You can have dinner together."


    The girl blushed and Fang Tianxing asked the young man, "how did you meet Mr. Jane?"


    "Yue Yulian and I came here for dinner today. When we met this old boy who molested my girlfriend, I couldn''t bear it. I had to beat him up to get angry." The young man said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing probably knew what happened. He quickly said to Wu Xingyan, "you didn''t want to come here, but someone wanted to bring you here on purpose. You''re just in the conspiracy of others."


    That Wu Xing Yan some don''t believe of say: "how possible, I am today at will come here, only more rain lotus she know, how can be a conspiracy."


    He didn''t believe Fang Tianxing''s words, and Fang Tianxing was not angry. He said to him directly, "have a good look at whether this yueyulian is a bit like he Hongchang''s. Don''t you doubt it? "


    Wu Xingyan quickly took a look at Yue Yulian and he Hong, and found that they really looked like mother and daughter. Suddenly, he said hysterically, "Yue Yulian, is it really you?"


    It turns out that he Hong is Yue Yulian''s mother. Because Mr. Jian is not good to her mother, Yue Yulian wants to get rid of Mr. Jian. She tells Wu Xingyan that Mr. Jian is greedy for her beauty, but her mother can''t leave Mr. Jian. She also works in Mr. Jian''s company. Everything can only become a knot.


    Yue Yulian''s blushing face turns pale at the moment, but her relationship with Mr. Jian is a lover. However, Yue Yulian conceals Wu Xingyan and lures Wu Xingyan to settle accounts with Mr. Jian. In fact, it''s just that she resents Mr. Jian''s empathy.


    Human nature is not always like this, but in most cases, women are eager for the strong, both affectionate and ruthless, a rich man, how to do will be forgiven by them.


    And if an ordinary man makes a little mistake, he will be driven into the abyss. Isn''t that unfair.


    But when is the world fair? Where is the oppression layer after layer, until everyone''s face is stripped clean, and human dignity becomes worthless, which becomes a joke.


    Fang Tianxing let the young man go. He didn''t struggle after he was let go. He just said: "I don''t deserve you. The more rain lotus you go to pursue your own happiness."


    With that, he left, looking very natural and down.


    Seeing the young man leave, Yue Yulian also cried. I don''t know whether she was crying for herself or for the young man.


    Mr. Jian was also untied soon. He said to Yue Yulian, "Yue Yulian, I still love you. Come back to me."


    More rain lotus smell speech into his arms, it seems that just all is false, only the corner of the eye tears seem to have been traces, can not erase the mark, only with the passage of time.


    Seeing their appearance, Fang Tianxing knew that he no longer needed himself. When he returned to his classmates, one of them said, "that young man is so pitiful. I''m sure I won''t become him. I''ll help count the money even if I''m sold."


    "No, no snowflake is innocent under the heavy snow. All the people who think they can survive are deceiving themselves." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he couldn''t manage these people''s affairs. After they left, he had dinner with his classmates to celebrate that he had become an online writer on the shelf.


    Several male students also brought a few bottles of wine, several people together to persuade Fang Tianxing to drink, Fang Tianxing can not refuse, cup after cup, until the banquet guests scattered, Fang Tianxing also a little drunk, called several students back, finally only left Fang Tianxing alone, he stumbled out of the hotel, but found that the more rain lotus he met today was crying in the corner.


    Fang Tianxing guessed that the middle-aged man must have abandoned her again. Feeling lonely and helpless, Yue Yulian could only hide here to mourn her fate.


    Many women dream of giving themselves to a person who loves them most and also loves them most, and can spend their whole life happily with him. That person is rich, handsome, elegant, with extraordinary education and intelligence, and has the most beautiful characteristics in the world.


    But it''s hard to have such a perfect person in the world, and it''s also hard for ordinary people to meet such a person. The most typical is that in many female novels, the handsome and golden man is a rotten man who has done countless things to hurt the woman, but in the end, the woman is willing to be with him.


    As long as a bad person does a good deed, some people will forget his bad deeds and think that he is a good person, even if the bad person has not been saved for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you need help?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "You should have guessed. Why ask me again?" That more rain Lotus Square day line says.


    "I just don''t recognize that you are so mean to yourself, lady. Why do you want to do that?" Fang Tianxing asked her.


    "The essence of work is to sell. In fact, we all sell it. There is no need for anyone to look down on others. The boss sells resources, the teacher, the doctor sells technology, the worker sells time, and the lady sells body. There is no difference in the nature of thousands of occupations in the world. They are all business, but they sell things in different ways. Body, face, this is long in their own body, some people use it to make money, some people use it to confuse the opposite sex, some people use it to please themselves. This is also a kind of resource. How to use it? It''s one''s own business. There''s nothing to blame. There''s nothing to be humble about. " The more rain Lotus Square day line says.

 Chapter 406

    President Fang Tian sighed that many girls have not been educated since they were very young. They have to bear responsibility and fulfill their obligations. The education they receive and what they are taught is happiness and enjoyment. They live a beautiful life.


    On the contrary, men take a different road. Men are required to be promising and successful. However, few people demand women in this way, because we subconsciously think that women should be protected and there is a way out.


    The great fortune of a man is that he has to take a very hard road, no matter when he is an adult or a child, but this is the most reliable road. Women''s misfortune lies in being surrounded by almost irresistible temptation. She was not asked to work hard, but was encouraged to slide down to bliss. When she found that she had been fooled by the mirage, it was too late, and her strength had been exhausted in the failed adventure.


    Yue Yulian''s mother was born in a very traditional family. The traditional idea that men are stronger than women is rooted in her mother''s bones. As soon as yueyulian was born, her mother and father moved to two places. It was not until yueyulian was seven years old that she had the chance to move to the same city again.


    When Yue Yulian was eight years old, her parents were reunited. Six months later, she found out that her father was ill, hollowed out her family and managed to cure her for three years. In the process, her mother took care of Yue Yulian while seeking medical advice for her father. When Yue Yulian was thirteen years old, her father still died, leaving a large amount of foreign debt.


    Yue Yulian''s mother left early because of work-related injury and her father''s illness. She took care of her father when he was ill. After her father died, she continued to do other jobs. She brought Yue Yulian up by herself. She was not greedy for people all her life. She was hardworking and hard-working. When Yue Yulian grew up, she took care of her old grandmother, scrubbed her body and washed her back. She was a good and obedient daughter.


    Yes, Yue Yulian''s mother is such a traditional woman. If according to the requirements of women in the past, she was perfect except that she failed to give Yue Yulian''s father a son.


    However, according to the standard of independence, she failed.


    At that time, she had the chance to go to a good school. Because she was a girl, she was persuaded not to spend any more money to continue to study, so she gave up.


    At work, because her mother was a single woman and hardly spoke to her male colleagues, she gave up her relatively high paid and easy job in order to have less contact with men and chose to work with a group of aunts in the community. She earned little but worked very hard.


    Everyone says that girls are bad at reading, so she doesn''t read any more. And every time someone talks to her that her daughter doesn''t need to read too many books, she also comes to persuade yueyulian to stop reading. At that time, yueyulian just went to high school.


    After Yue Yulian''s college entrance examination, a relative wanted to introduce Yue Yulian to her son''s classmates, saying that they wanted to support each other, which was meant to pave the way for working relationship.


    Because of the time, her mother gave birth to yueyulian very late. She blamed herself for not catching up with the time earlier. She gave birth to a son to continue the incense to yueyulian''s father, and she always resented that yueyulian was a girl. Since high school, I often want Yue Yulian to get married and have children early. I think that girls should take care of their families, and even give up their work and return to their families if possible. I agree that girls have good grades when they were young, and they can''t study well when they grow up. I think that women who do careers are failures, and women who don''t have a perfect family can''t get happiness.


    Yue Yulian was extremely resistant when she was a child. When she grew up, she realized that it was because her mother had been instilled with this idea since she was a child. Her life was like being cast in the template of a good wife and mother, and she couldn''t stretch out any more.


    Like Yue Yulian''s mother, they think that men are heaven, earth and trees, and women can only be twined vines.


    It''s wrong not to rely on men. Even if they have the ability, they won''t do it, because in their eyes, it''s wrong to fail. Girls have been taught to be ladies since childhood, so most women don''t like to fight. When they grow up, they even forget the importance of strength and don''t understand that winning or losing is a very important thing.


    Girls have been taught to be virtuous since childhood. Girls have been asked to pay attention to their image since childhood. They should play with dolls. They are not allowed to dance with guns and guns. They should be like girls. Otherwise, you are different. You are mentally ill. You can''t get married. You are a disgrace to your parents and a joke to others.


    Girls have been lenient since childhood. They don''t have to learn to struggle. That''s what a man should do. It''s a man''s talent. It''s a man''s world. You shouldn''t do it, you can''t do it, and you can''t do it well.


    Why don''t Girls improve themselves? Yue Yulian didn''t know it before. Why can''t so many people see through the vanity behind this?


    Later, Yue Yulian understood, because when they were asked, they seemed to get some benefits. They did not see the risk of doing so. Before the family was fragmented, they would not understand that they could have grown into big trees. When the wind and rain come, they can only go down to the dust to do the floating flower vine.


    After Yue Yulian''s father died, the pillar supporting the whole family also collapsed. Facing the people who come to the door every day to ask for debts, the mother and daughter can''t face it. It''s impossible to pay so much money in the normal way. In the end, the mother still chooses to sell the only beauty left, so that she can maintain her life.


    As she grew older, her business became more and more difficult. Fortunately, she was treasured by Mr. Jian. She thought that she had finally met someone worthy of trust and didn''t have to face the hardships of life. However, the middle-aged man didn''t like her mother at all. Instead, he liked her daughter and wanted to take it together and have a mother and daughter take it both.


    Finally one day, while her mother was out, Mr. Jane gave her to Qiang Bao and destroyed all her hopes. Such despair and pain made her unbearable.


    Want to sue him, but his mother has to rely on him for a living, if he arrested, mother and daughter will be displaced. Yue Yulian finally slipped into the abyss. The ordinary people around her kept a distance from her. The only people who could be with her were her sisters. She also wanted to walk out of the abyss of pain, but gradually she found that she could not walk out. She had been assimilated by the sisters around her.


    Fang Tianxing comforted her and said to her, "the fate before is normal. Most of the time, you don''t have to force it, because no matter what you do, there is a certain probability of failure. In this distorted world, the gains and losses are in accordance with the fate, and the heart has no increase or decrease. "


    More rain lotus feel some ease over, the pain will always pass, as time goes by, again strong emotion will fade, those unforgettable memories will become pale.


    No matter how cruel life is, maybe there is only despair left to live, but it''s still not the reason to give up. Yue Yulian quickly stood up and said to Tian Xing: "since ancient times, people always like to force Liang to follow and like to see his stepdaughter follow. In the past, we have always heard of putting down the butcher''s knife and becoming a Buddha. We have always applauded and cheered for the prodigal son''s great turn back. We have always been gratified by the moral awakening of our stepdaughter. However, those who always forget to drive ordinary people into the abyss are also those who think they are kind. "

 Chapter 407

    "The world is always unfair. It is neither a pool of stagnant water nor a full flow of living water. People''s wishes can never be realized. It is just that living becomes a burden. Maybe living is just for living. Just if possible, please seriously face life, not a bit lazy and escape. It seems that the price of beautiful candy is always marked in secret. Happiness can never be easily obtained. " Fang Tianxing said to Yue Yulian.


    Stepdaughter''s profitability will continue to decline in the limited years, if they can not accept the real self-supporting lifestyle. Compared with women of good families, they will be on the downhill road in the latter half of their lives, and will be more and more gloomy. In the end, they will find that they once won money, but lost to themselves.


    "I know I''m just an ordinary woman and can''t stand too many temptations. It''s never easy to overcome people''s bad habits." The more rain Lotus Square day line says.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "life is always painful, valuable things always appear in the destruction, what we can have will eventually disappear, it is not easy to grasp this little passing thing."


    Yue Yulian said quickly, "I will arrange myself. By the way, I want to be your reader. Would you like me to be your reader?"


    "Of course, no matter what happened in the past, birth or status, this is not a barrier for my readers. As long as you are willing to read my books, you can become my readers." Fang Tianxing said to Yue Yulian.


    The more rain lotus nods, the other day line said: "good, I will come back to support, sisters will certainly like you."


    "As long as you like my books, you can be my readers." Fang Tianxing said directly.


    Fang Tianxing watched him leave, and he grasped his own life. As long as he didn''t want to fall into the abyss, he would have upward hope. As long as one does not want to lose hope, one can always find a bright road.


    Fang Tianxing sobered up and left here to go back to school.


    Soon the normal class, spend a normal day, the students come to ask Fang Tianxing about the experience on the shelf, Fang Tianxing is not proud, to share their experience with them.


    Soon Fang Tianxing heard that he had something to do with Yue Yulian. There was a secret between them.


    It is clear that some people want to stink their reputation, deliberately let themselves lose everyone''s trust, put themselves in the opposite of others, people have sympathy for the same life as themselves, but if the opposite is different from themselves, then there will be no sense of guilt in hurting them.


    Even you can put yourself on the side of justice, criticize others, and get some satisfaction of vanity.


    In the face of other people''s pointing, Fang Tianxing didn''t refute and scold too much, just took it lightly.


    But Mr. Han saw Fang Tianxing''s situation in his eyes. At a class meeting, Mr. Han called him to the stage and said to him, "we know you just broke through the shelf level. Can you tell us what you feel? As for the problems of practice and life, someone recently said that you have an affair with a stepdaughter. Can you explain it to us? "


    Fang Tian walked on the stage and said calmly: "I know there are many rumors about me recently. These rumors are full of truth and depict me as a mean person. Are you willing to believe them?


    In fact, those who are willing to believe that I am an indecent person, no matter how I explain it, will feel that I am hiding something, but in fact, all this is really just rumors. Yue Yulian is my reader, and I think everyone knows about her identity, but what I want to say is that no matter what her identity or social level, she can have the right to read my works, Even the laws of the Galactic Federation have never prevented anyone''s right to read. As long as they are willing to read my books and love the light of the world, they can become my readers. I am willing to accept her. Regardless of her past and origin, they can read my works. "


    There was a burst of applause, but someone stood up and said: "Fang Tianxing, you said that anyone can read your book. Do you mean that criminals and heinous people can also read your book, but in this way, they will become such people, which means that there is no real positive energy in your book, probably the explosion of negative energy."


    "Yes, your question is very good. Many people think that many of the people who read my book are villains. That means my book is a bad book, isn''t it?" Fang Tianxing said to everyone.


    The questioner nodded quickly and said, "a work should lead people to good. That''s a good work. If the ugly side is exposed, it will bring bad influence to the readers."


    "Do you think the world is more good than bad, and the readers feel that they will not die after being hurt, and the blood is green. Even the most ferocious gangsters can''t do you any harm. Intelligence is like mental retardation. Is it really a protection for readers to create such a false world? If you never get in touch with the real world, how to really face it. " Fang Tianxing asked.


    Fang Tianxing''s words are so shocking that the questioner can hardly stand any longer. The real world is cold and cruel, and there are also people''s beautiful emotions. Although most of them are just a moment of beauty, they are actually enough to engrave eternity.


    Fang Tianxing continued: "is there anyone else to ask questions?"


    Another person raised his hand to ask a question. It was a girl. Fang Tianxing pointed to her and said, "you ask."


    "What''s going on in the sacred forest of Steles? People who have been there are all vague. Can you tell us what''s going on there?" The female questioner asked Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "there are countless heroes sleeping there. They are dying for the future of mankind. We should not have any disrespect for them. We should have a long heart of respect and worship, so I can''t tell you about them."


    Fang Tianxing did not answer her question, which made her very curious.


    She told Fang Tianxing that her name is Xu Mengfei, majoring in supernatural network literature, because the sacred forest of Steles is the sleeping place of countless heroes. She would like to write some novels about it, but it is difficult to find the information about it. Most of the descriptions are secretive.


    Xu Mengfei is not reconciled and plans to ask Fang Tianxing after class. Soon after class, all the students'' questions are finished. After class, Tianxing is ready to go back to her dormitory, but she only hears a rush of footsteps behind her. The one who asked today is Xu Mengfei catching up with Fang Tianxing. Seeing Fang Tianxing turning her head, she says: "wait a minute, I have something to say to you."


    Fang Tianxing asked: "classmate, what''s the matter with you? Do you have any questions?"

 Chapter 408

    "I want to know the secret of the sacred forest of steles. You didn''t make it clear in class today. I want you to tell me everything you know." Xu Mengfei said directly.


    Fang Tianxing was stunned. In front of her, the girl was very straightforward, but Fang Tianxing knew that he could not tell him about the sacred forest of steles.


    "I can''t tell you because it''s to protect the sleeping spirits from being coveted by those who want to." Fang Tianxing said to Xu Mengfei.


    "I''ll keep it a secret. Just tell me one person." Xu Mengfei lovely each other Tianxing said.


    This sounds lovely. Fang Tianxing can''t let her succeed just because she is cute. I had to say to her, "I''m sorry, I really can''t tell you. When you can enter the sacred forest of Steles, you will know."


    Xu Mengfei some discontented said: "do not say, do not say, you are like the stone in the pit, smelly and hard."


    Fang Tianxing is speechless. Xu Mengfei has left quickly. When Fang Tianxing is ready to go back, he suddenly comes over and tells Fang Tianxing that Xu Mengfei, whom Fang Tianxing met just now, is probably an internal spy planted in human society by an alien god.


    "Really?" Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    "Recently, many alien gods and Demons want to know the situation of the sacred forest of steles. It''s not good for them to inquire about the situation of the sacred forest of Steles everywhere. Xu Mengfei may have been instructed by the alien gods and demons to inquire about the situation of the sacred forest of Steles just now." Horizontal light language each other Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing asked him: "you say she is an agent of the alien gods and demons, are you sure?"


    "It''s not sure yet. We have to continue to investigate the specific situation." The horizontal light language answers a way.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that he has been wronged. People just suspect that a person has done something wrong. It costs a lot to know the truth behind him. Therefore, most people can''t find the truth at all. They are too busy and know that the truth has no practical benefit to them.


    This is that the world can actually achieve more fairness, but it will become very inefficient. The development of society needs the improvement of efficiency, and we can''t delay efficiency because of the pursuit of fairness.


    So it''s easy to believe other people''s rumor. Fang Tianxing said to Heng Qingyu, "we need to find out the truth. Before that, we can''t wrongly a good man."


    "OK, let''s start with this female classmate Xu Mengfei." Horizontal light language each other Tianxing said.


    They are the reserve soldiers of the perfect university to fight against the alien gods and demons, and have the responsibility to find out the spies hidden in the human world.


    The two immediately took action and began to investigate Xu Mengfei. Because they were not easy to enter the girls'' dormitory, they asked Xia Arun, who had just entered the school, to help with the investigation. They soon received a reply from Xia Arun.


    Xia a Ruan soon approached people related to Xu Mengfei in the name of making friends, and soon got to know her general information.


    Xu Mengfei is 23 years old. She was admitted to perfect university from an ordinary high school in Nandu. She has no relatives in her family. Her father died early and her mother has been sick. No one has seen her for a long time.


    "Her identity is very suspicious. It''s very likely that she was an agent sent by an alien god." The horizontal light language says very quickly.


    "Don''t draw a conclusion easily, don''t trust a person casually, and don''t deny a person easily." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    People''s self-worth lives under the collective identity, and people''s freedom can only be realized when the society provides enough resources. People''s education comes from the society, and consciousness can only reflect the impression of the society.


    People who understand that they are human beings and become free in society are people with complete self.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Heng light language plans to continue to investigate Xu Mengfei. Soon they get the information that Xu Mengfei plans to go out alone at the weekend, so they hide well on their way to the school gate and wait for Xu Mengfei to appear.


    After waiting for a long time, Xu Mengfei appears. They follow her secretly. Soon, Xu Mengfei leaves the planet where the perfect university is located and comes to his hometown.


    Her home is in a small town. Many places in the town have been demolished over the years, and many people have left. There are few people here, and the rest are people who can''t walk, most of them are old people who can''t walk.


    Xu Mengfei came to her home. It seems that her home is not small. Maybe it has been expanded recently. Xu Mengfei tried to knock on the door. An old man came out. When the old man saw Xu Mengfei, his turbid eyes brightened up and said to her, "come in."


    Xu Mengfei went in and closed the door by the way. He turned to Tianxing and said, "it must be strange to close the door tightly in the daytime."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "we must find out everything before we can make a conclusion."


    "Well, I will help you find out the truth." Horizontal light language each other Tianxing said.


    With that, he urged the words in his body. His words enveloped him, and soon he became a mouse. After walking around the house, he found a loophole and drilled into the house.


    When the mouse came into the room, he felt a chill. The temperature here was much lower than that outside, and it was even a bit like approaching the cold storage.


    He turns around and finds that it''s really like a cold storage. Soon he sees Xu Mengfei with an old lady. The old lady is accompanying Xu Mengfei. They come to a big iron gate.


    The old lady took out the key and put it into the lock hole. She twisted it gently and quickly opened the iron door. Xu Mengfei went in with her, and the mouse who spoke softly also took the opportunity to follow her.


    It''s really a cold storage and a sarcophagus full of charms. There seems to be a person lying in the ice sarcophagus. Xu Mengfei comes to the front of the sarcophagus and fondles the ice sarcophagus affectionately.


    Lying in the ice coffin is her mother, a kind and kind-hearted woman, who died of illness a few years ago. Fortunately, her daughter had become an Internet writer at that time. Fortunately, she majored in supernatural terror and was good at soul skills.


    Because Xu Mengfei didn''t want her mother to die like this, she made this sarcophagus with a supernatural secret method, which can keep her mother''s Soul here.


    However, the charm she portrayed can''t last forever. Recently, the power of the charm has become weaker and weaker, and it can''t be sustained. Later, someone told her that there is the blessing power of the divine level writer in the sacred forest of Steles, which can ensure that the spirit will not disappear and will last forever.


    So Xu Mengfei wants to understand the situation of the sacred forest of Steles, and then steal the power of the blessing of the God level author, so that his mother''s soul will never disappear.

 Chapter 409

    Horizontal light language change of the mouse climbed up the beam, want to see the situation inside the coffin, may be horizontal light language action range is a little big, unexpectedly caused the aunt and Xu Mengfei''s detection, Xu Mengfei called: "what is it above?"


    "It''s like a mouse." Said the woman.


    "The temperature of the cold storage is so low, how can there be mice? It must be strange. Catch him quickly." Xu Mengfei said immediately.


    Two people immediately began to catch the mouse, horizontal light language change of the mouse left jump right jump, can be said to be slippery not slip hand, two women for a while in a hurry also can''t catch the mouse, see can''t catch the mouse, the aunt said to Xu Mengfei: "you block his direction, I go to shut the door."


    Xu Mengfei uses a means to block the way that Heng light language flees. The old lady runs to close the door, and the action is so fast that it doesn''t conform to her identity and age. Heng light language is in a hurry.


    If you can''t escape, you''ll be caught sooner or later. If you don''t mention it at that time, you may even be beaten. Wang Qingyu can''t help but use his means to change back into human shape, pick up the mace, and knock the old lady to the ground and take the road.


    Horizontal light language although escape, but also let Xu Mengfei see through his identity, the aunt some surprised came to Xu Mengfei, said to her: "did not expect that the mouse is a human change, who is he, do you know him?"


    Xu Mengfei worried, said: "he is a member of the student union of the school, this time I found that I forced my mother''s soul, will definitely report to the student union, when all is late."


    It''s against the law to detain the soul of a living person, even his mother. Federal law strictly limits the scope of Internet authors'' ability to use their own abilities. If they make mistakes, they will be doomed. It''s easy to review and reflect on their ideological mistakes, or it''s important to seal their works. Once they are sealed, they will lose their works forever, and many people will be in a slump after being sealed, I can''t make any contribution to the development of Internet authors any more.


    This kind of punishment almost deprives many ordinary authors of all their hopes. The works are the second life of the authors, and the prohibition of works is equivalent to covering up all their hopes.


    After listening to Xu Mengfei''s words, the old lady quickly said: "now the best way is to let them not pass on the news. They have to be sealed before they leave. And you can get information about the sacred forest of Steles from them. "


    Xu Mengfei some strange said: "aunt, how do you know so much."


    "Oh, my husband was also an Internet writer before he died in the war. He died in the front line, and the spirit entered the core area of the sacred stele forest, but they didn''t let me enter the core area. I also wanted to see my husband." She explained to her.


    "If you can enter the core area, it must be the network author at the publishing level. Everyone like this is famous. What is your husband''s pseudonym?" Xu Mengfei asked.


    "He never told me about internet literature, and I don''t know what pseudonym he used?" She said quickly.


    Xu Mengfei didn''t seem to care much about Aunt''s statement, but said to her, "let''s stop them quickly."


    She followed her all the way, and finally found Fang Tianxing. Xu Mengfei followed her. When she saw Fang Tianxing, she suddenly put her hand on her back, and a fixed body charm was about to stick to her back. However, she seemed to have been aware of it, and suddenly avoided it when she was close to success.


    Xu Mengfei still wants to continue to fight. She says with a smile, "you should suspect me, but it''s too late."


    After that, the old lady turned into a fairy with bright eyes and white teeth, but this fairy is not a good kind. She showed her divine power and floated into the sky. With a greeting, a lot of generals appeared around, surrounded several people. Xu Mengfei ran to Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu, and they defended back to back. Xu Mengfei said to each other, "this time it''s bothering you."


    Fang Taihang said calmly: "we have sent the news back to the school, and we believe that someone will come to support us soon."


    The goddess of yaochi said to several people, "before your reinforcements arrive, I can arrest you and torture you. It''s not difficult to find out the situation of the sacred forest of steles."


    "It depends on whether you have the ability." Fang Tianxing does not admit defeat said.


    Dozens of deities surrounded Fang Tianxing. There were great deities and many bright deities. These low-level deities were all carved in one mold. There was no difference in appearance, and there were a lot of them. They were specially used to carry out the strategy of killing elephants with ants.


    The goddess of yaochi came, which seemed to be at least the strength of the three levels of the God King. With her red sleeve move, countless silk threads flew out and wrapped henglight language into zongzi. Henglight language was only revealed outside. He immediately cried: "brother Tianxing, save me. I don''t want to be arrested and tortured by them."


    Fang Tianxing attacks the general around him and runs to save Heng Qingyu. But where can the goddess of yaochi let him succeed? A piece of red silk blocks Fang Tianxing''s way. Fang Tianxing cuts off the red silk with his sword. But the red silk changes again, and there are countless red silk rolled to Fang Tianxing. It seems that there is an endless stream of red silk.


    At the critical moment, Fang Tianxing urges all his strength to let his long sky Zhengqi sword emit a sword light and directly cut countless heavy red silk. Fang Tianxing rescues Heng Qingyu and wants to rush out of here with him.


    But where can the goddess of yaochi make them achieve their wish? She took out a clean bottle and poured a drop of divine water from the bottle. The divine water looked like only one drop, but it grew up against the wind. When it fell to the ground, it became like a torrent. The torrent was surging, rolling up a huge wave thousands of feet high, and directly rolled Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu into the spray.


    Fang Tianxing with horizontal light language swimming in the flood is very inconvenient, horizontal light language each other Tianxing said: "you put me down, put me down, you still have a chance to escape here."


    "On the battlefield, there is no reason to easily abandon one''s comrades in arms. If you can''t fight side by side, you have to go home neatly." Fang Tianxing bit his teeth and said to Heng Qingyu. He tried to pull Heng Qingyu to bring him to shallower waters.


    The flood continued to spread, and soon Xu Mengfei was also involved in the flood. She immediately used her means to summon a lot of iron corpses. These iron corpses were brave and fearless of death. They built a wall and fished Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu in the water. Heng Qingyu and Fang Tianxing came to the highland where the water was shallower. Even so, they stepped half in the water, surrounded by the flood of Zhou state.


    Every drop of the magic water in the yaochi lake is so heavy that they just feel that there are ten thousand kilograms of huge stones on their bodies, and they can''t breathe at all. It''s hard to walk in the magic water.


    "This Yao pool water can clean everything. It can not only clean your filth, but also transform you into a real Protoss. When you become a Protoss, you will naturally be on our side Yaochi goddess said to them.

 Chapter 410

    Heng Qingyu felt that his body was washed away by the Yao pool water, and gradually lost the feeling of human beings. His soul hurt the Buddha. Fang Tianxing immediately said to him: "fast, stick to the Lingtai, don''t let the Yao pool water wash our soul."


    Heng Qingyu was awakened by Fang Tianxing''s loud drink, and he quickly stabilized his mind. The water of yaochi was like a wave, which washed his mind one after another. Even if he tried to stick to his heart, he could not resist it.


    It is irresistible that this holy water consumes blood, essence and flesh, corrodes the spirit and soul of the Yuan Dynasty, and swallows the true spirit. Fang Tianxing''s body ignites the real fire of the sun, driving away the Shenshui of yaochi around him. The Shenshui is evaporated by the real fire of the sun, emitting bursts of steam. There is a flash of surprise in the eyes of the goddess of yaochi, but she doesn''t give up. Instead, she urges more Shenshui of yaochi to rush up, one wave after another, to put out Fang Tianxing''s real fire of the sun, It seems that a little spray can put it out.


    Yaochi goddess once again urged a wave to fight, but unexpectedly Fang Tianxing''s body gushed out a dark blue flame.


    The dark blue flame is not hot, but very cold. Those yaochi Shenshui have not yet touched Nanming lihuotou, and they are frozen into ice. One wave after another, instead of breaking the ice, makes the ice thicker and thicker, forming the best protective barrier.


    The goddess of yaochi saw that Fang Tianxing couldn''t do anything, so she had to do something else. But the next general said to the goddess of yaochi: "lady, you can''t delay any longer. Their reinforcements are coming soon."


    Knowing that what the general said was true, the goddess of yaochi bit her teeth and said, "let''s go."


    The goddess of yaochi didn''t want to be caught by the reinforcements from the perfect university, so she quickly chose to leave here. Just a moment later, the reinforcements from the perfect university came, and they quickly rescued Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was also exhausted and unable to move. She was carried away by them, and Fang Tianxing, who felt safe, fell into a deep sleep unconsciously.


    After a day''s sleep, Fang Tianxing woke up slowly, and soon his classmates came to see him.


    Heng light language, and Xu Mengfei also came. After she was known by the perfect university, because she sympathized with her bereavement, she was only used by the alien gods and demons. She didn''t take the initiative to help the alien gods and demons, and didn''t punish them too much. She just ordered her to hold a funeral for her mother three days later, cremate her mother, and no longer force her soul to stay in the world.


    In the Galactic Federation, it is against the law to detain one''s soul, even one''s own relatives.


    Seeing that Xu Mengfei''s face was very down, Fang Tianxing said to her, "life, aging and illness can''t be reversed at will. Don''t be sad. I''ll accompany you to your mother''s funeral."


    Fang Tianxing''s body recovered quickly after a period of recuperation. When it comes to Xu Mengfei''s mother''s funeral, Fang Tianxing doesn''t forget to accompany her to her mother''s funeral.


    On the day of the funeral, Fang Tianxing got up very early and accompanied Xu Mengfei home. As soon as he got home, he saw several neighbors standing in twos and threes at the door, looking at them together. These were Xu Mengfei''s relatives, but most of them had not contacted each other for many years, and even could not remember their appearance. Xu Mengfei wanted to see her mother quickly, but didn''t say much, I just said hello to them and went into the mourning hall.


    Entering the mourning hall, Xu Mengfei says hello to the elders. Looking through the open door, she sees her mother lying on the mourning bed. Xu Mengfei''s elders, as well as her cousins and cousins of the same generation, are wearing white filial piety clothes on both sides.


    Xu Mengfei fell to her knees, tears pouring down. She tried hard not to cry, but failed.


    Xu Mengfei stood up and looked carefully at her mother sleeping in the mourning hall. Her expression was peaceful, as if she was asleep. There was no pain when her mother died. She had been lying in bed since she was ill. It was very painful to watch her life gradually wither. In fact, death was a relief. Thinking of this, Xu Mengfei was not so sad for the time being.


    Putting on her filial piety and joining the ranks of her relatives, Xu Mengfei quietly sits next to her mother. Some relatives want to ask Xu Mengfei about her life. Xu Mengfei just nods and shakes her head without saying a word more. Xu Mengfei didn''t want to talk more about this topic with them. At the same time, she felt that there was no need for these questions. On such a sad occasion, what is worth asking about her own situation.


    But Xu Mengfei soon found that she thought the funeral of her mother should be filled with a strong atmosphere of sadness. In fact, everyone was not so sad. People seem to forget that their mother is still lying on the deathbed in front of them, chatting about their home affairs naturally.


    Where do you work recently and how much do you earn in a month; There is a new shopping mall on the street. Have you gone; The snacks in a certain place are very delicious.


    For the dead and not many people care, but their family seems to be more worthy of concern than the cold body. There was not much sad atmosphere, except for more filial piety, the rest was the same as usual.


    Soon someone reported that someone was coming, so everyone stopped chatting and knelt down one by one to cry. The people who came to worship were more powerful. Since they entered the courtyard, they beat the moon fiercely from a distance and howled loudly. They came to the front and knelt down to cry again; After finishing the process, he just stood up, his crying voice subsided, his expression became calm, wiped away a few tears, and went to one side to talk and laugh with others.


    Xu Mengfei looked at them and seemed to be very skilled in practicing this process. It was a little incomprehensible why they could face a person''s death so calmly. An elder called Xu Mengfei to the side. She said to Xu Mengfei, "you should also learn to cry when you come. If you know an elder, you should kowtow to others. Do you understand?"


    Xu Mengfei seemed to understand, but still nodded. This is Xu Mengfei''s first experience of such an occasion, she did not know that many people did not show so sad.


    A funeral is a ceremony. In fact, it is inevitable that there are many elements of performance in the ceremony. All people follow the established process. As for their inner feelings, not many people care. Everyone involved in the ceremony should cooperate with this kind of performance. If you don''t cooperate, no matter how sincere your feelings are, it may be considered impolite.


    The whole funeral reached its climax when his mother was about to be buried. The cremator came to his mother''s coffin and said in a loud voice, "listen up, step back, don''t cry! It''s bad luck that tears fall into the coffin


    Hearing this, Xu Mengfei unconsciously stepped back a little step, but then found that the relatives rushed forward to cry, only to know that the man''s words were not literal, but let the relatives do the final ceremony.


    After her mother was buried, Xu Mengfei could feel that the elders felt relieved that everything had ended smoothly. It''s as if a big play has come to an end. When they come back home, no one talks about their mother any more. Instead, they ask each other when to leave and say goodbye politely.

 Chapter 411

    For a long time, recalling her mother''s funeral, Xu Mengfei was uncomfortable. Xu Mengfei felt that such a ceremony lacked respect for the dead.


    But Fang Tianxing told her that people''s grief and happiness are not interlinked, there is no need to force others to be as sad as themselves. There are not many intersecting people, why do you ask others to be sad for your sadness.


    Xu Mengfei was surprised and recalled her mother''s funeral. Suddenly she had a different feeling. When Xu Mengfei''s mother died, she didn''t have much contact with those relatives. For those people watching the funeral, it''s not very different from seeing whose wife to marry. It''s not hard to understand.


    What did Xu Mengfei think at that moment? Seeing that her mother was sent to the incinerator, she even showed relief. This is a relief for her mother as well as for herself. If others saw her smile, what would they think?


    Those elders perform according to the procedures at funerals. Some of them are very old. They have experienced too many similar occasions. They know that it is human nature to live, old and die. The dead are gone, and the living are like this. Even one day after that, they will become the protagonists of the funeral.


    Instead of mourning for the coming death, we should do more while we are still alive, instead of feeling sad when we are dying.


    Today in the 23rd century, people are actually very close to the goal of immortality, but no one dares to publicly pierce this layer of window paper. Federal laws explicitly prohibit the research and application of immortality technology. There are various reasons for the prohibition. The most important thing is that people dare not imagine how to live after immortality.


    Do immortal people still need to have children to carry on the family line? I''ll never die. If I have another immortal child, I''m afraid the world will soon be full of people and become a disaster.


    On this road of immortality, the biggest obstacle is not technology, but in terms of ethics and social politics. After the emergence of immortality technology, it must be easier for the rich to get it. The main problem is how to spend the new era of inequality and achieve new equality once there are many undead rich people in human society.


    In society, the inequality in wealth and power status of human beings is only the difference between people, but ordinary people are just like the difference between people and immortals when facing the rich who will not die. Even if this inequality appeared in ancient times, it may not be tolerated by the society at that time, let alone the modern society which regards fairness and freedom as the supreme.


    Let some people get the chance of immortality first, which may bring unpredictable social disaster, and banning this technology seems to be killing the infinite possibility of human future.


    When a person is immortal, he is no longer an ordinary person in the past. He has shed the shell of society and become a person who can exist independently.


    In his past, he was first a human being, then himself. In other words, he was a little different based on the paradigm of human life. In other words, he had to live before he could be himself. Otherwise, the love and hatred of a dead person would be meaningless.


    But when he lives forever, he doesn''t have to travel around for life, he becomes himself, an independent individual in the universe, rather than a member of a certain planet in the solar system.


    If he likes science, he has an endless life to study it. If he likes literature, he also has an endless life to write and even epic.


    He doesn''t have to eat, just like an immortal who creates a valley, he doesn''t get old, neither does he live nor die, nor is he dirty and unclean. Get a higher level of freedom and freedom.


    At that time, this man was no longer the old man we could understand, but was like the Legendary God, who was cut off from simultaneous interpreting with ordinary people like those of the ant.


    And the longer he lives, the more lonely he will be. No matter how many new friends he makes and how many beautiful women he falls in love with, those who can''t live forever will die before him. With the washing of time, he can''t even stay in his memory.


    However, ordinary people are doomed to die for a long time. This sentence comes from ontology philosophy. Existential philosophy focuses on the limited existence of human beings. The world is complex, for the individual, limited time will be the fundamental characteristic of everyone.


    Man is not a strange creature who comes to this world on his own initiative, has limited ability, is between life and death, has inexplicable experience, and is full of worries and fears in his heart.


    This strange creature has to take care of the world and problems, but he often has troubles. Often in the crowd, lonely life, loss of self, looking forward to the call of conscience, hope to become their own existence.


    Man comes with the world and ends with his life. Everyone can know clearly when he will come to this world, but no one can know when he will be away from this world. Life is always a positive way of timing, how long you live, how old you are, and so on.


    We can measure the length of our life, but we can''t calculate how long I have left and how many years I can go through.


    Day after day, people are living in the fear of death, but they don''t know when death will come. They count the time carefully and expect that they will have a long time. This is how confused, in the timing, death as an irresistible reality has not been addressed.


    How to treat the limited existence of life? How to face and grasp life positively?


    Heidegger put forward the view of life to death, which aims to guide people to understand the relationship between life and death, so that they can face death bravely and live actively. Face life, face life, this is what a thorough understanding. Why are people born? To solve this problem, we should first understand death. Only by being indifferent to death can we face up to the metabolism from life to death.


    Life to death is not a sad song of autumn, but a rational grasp of life. Through the countdown to locate the self, self reflection, so as to examine the self, the short life to live a wonderful, live a self, and then complete the ideal, realize the value of life.


    Life is always doing subtraction. Fortunately, we live in a multidimensional space, and we can use the width of life to make up for the lack that life cannot last forever. Even if the meteor is fleeting, it will become the brightest star in the night sky.


    In the limited vitality can still create immortal glory, and if you can not achieve the ideal, even eternal life is meaningless, will only become endless suffering.


    Fang Tianxing just knows that his life is limited, so he can pursue his ideal with infinite enthusiasm. He has to work hard even if he is broken to pieces, and he can go where he can.


    The achievement of life does not lie in the length of time. Good things in this world can never last long, and it is precisely because of this that they can leave an indelible glory.

 Chapter 412

    Fang Tianxing could not help but said: "it is precisely because of the limited life that we should cherish every minute and strive to shine our own light."


    Xu Mengfei on one side also said: "yes, limited life breeds infinite power. Although my mother died, I still live in the world as her child, and live with her expectation. It''s not a kind of eternal life. If eternal life is just the reincarnation day after day, year after year, it''s like a disaster, Real eternal life is something you can''t do. You can expect future generations to complete it. You don''t have to be trapped in the dead end of eternal reincarnation. "


    "It''s also because people can''t live forever. Our life is not just the repetition of the previous generation, but a brand new road. There are unprecedented wonderful things waiting for us on the road." Fang Tianxing said fiercely.


    "But people still have their own limitations. If they don''t reach a higher level, they can''t feel high-level things, and they can never break through their own limits." Xu Mengfei said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "you forget the limited existence of human beings, which is the best way to measure the infinite universe."


    Fang Tianxing is constantly moving forward, and everyone is working hard. The days are always long and boring, but he feels from the bottom of his heart that what he is doing is a great thing, which has great significance and will not be obliterated by any force.


    Some people feel that such efforts are meaningless. The road to success is too long and full of uncertainty. It''s really a hard journey. But the other day line, only to become an excellent network author, is the only meaning of his survival.


    It''s enough to accomplish one thing in one''s life. Fang Tianxing has seen too many people who can''t continue to insist on it. Those who yell and kill at the beginning are more and more broken in the end. Once those who accompanied their fellow travelers, one by one left here, a year later, the number is only half.


    The road of Internet authors is a road where only a few people succeed. All the glory will be concentrated on the top few people. Many people feel that they will succeed easily, but after trying, they finally feel that they can''t be the few successful people, so they give up and go on.


    Competition not only takes place in the present, but also in the past, starting from our parents, grandparents, and coming down from generation to generation.


    Over a long period of time, those genes that are obviously inferior and not conducive to survival have already been eliminated. The fact that we can be born means that we have passed.


    On the other hand, genes with obvious advantages are less likely to be inherited from ancestors. If the advantage is great, it only needs a few generations before us. This gene is enough to eliminate other genes in the competition, and this generation is almost full of this advantage gene at birth.


    However, many people are far more gifted than ordinary people, so the actual genius can only be the benign variation of this generation.


    And the probability of this mutation is too small, and in animals, the probability of this benign mutation is not only low, but also most of them are harmful. The mutant embryos of mammals are likely to miscarry or die. If you live healthily to adulthood, there''s little need to feel like you''re in the minority.


    In fact, you don''t have to rely on you to be a genius if you don''t find your talent when you grow up.


    For a genius, you can get a quick harvest if you make an effort, but for ordinary people, you can''t get a reward immediately if you make an effort, or even you can''t get a response for a long time, and the harvest is far less than that of those geniuses.


    The same thing is a difficult journey for ordinary people, the pressure everywhere makes people unable to lift their heads, and the progress day after day is just a little futile.


    Fang Tianxing did not waver at all, but continued to move forward. Soon Yang an ran in from the outside, and the other party Tianxing said, "it''s bad. Something''s wrong."


    Fang Tianxing stopped Mao''s impetuous Yang an and said to him, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, Yang an said to him, "it is said that many people in Wufeng City, which is under the jurisdiction of our perfect university, are making trouble on the streets. Now the city is making trouble."


    "The school will certainly send people to suppress the civil strife. The civil strife must have been manipulated secretly. The purpose behind it is thought-provoking." Fang Tianxing said after thinking.


    Soon the school also issued a notice, Wufeng city belongs to the jurisdiction of perfect university, perfect university has the responsibility to protect the public security and people''s livelihood here.


    The school sent several students who were not bad at the signing level to deal with it, but within a few days, they came back disheartened, and some of them were injured. After hearing the news, they found that someone was really behind the scenes. The people behind the scenes were very cunning, disguised as ordinary people, mixed in the crowd, and suddenly attacked the perfect university students who came to investigate.


    Caught off guard by the attack, several perfect university students who went to investigate were immediately injured. When they wanted to find the attacker, they had already hidden in the crowd and could not be found any more.


    After being attacked several times, the students who went to investigate had to lose and failed to bring back any useful information. The top management of perfect university is very distressed. They can''t let the chaos of Wufeng city continue. They can only choose another person to solve the problem, but who to choose is a problem.


    Fang Tianxing came to the dean''s office and asked the leader to go to Wufeng city. Yang Fan said to him, "you just went to investigate Xu Mengfei''s affairs and completed the task perfectly. It''s just half a month since you were sent here. It''s really a bit difficult for you. If the situation is solved this time, the school will give you a reward. Tell me what you want directly."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "just wait for my good news."


    Fang Tianxing and Yang an went on the road together. It''s not very far away. They just came to Wufeng city in half a day. Wufeng city looks very ordinary, but there are a large number of people parading in the afternoon.


    Fang Tianxing and his family came to Wufeng city in the morning. When the City Master heard the news, he came to receive them in a hurry. He wanted to greet Fang Tianxing and Yang Anxian for a visit. Fang Tianxing directly refused and said to him, "tell me the current situation. There''s no details. Don''t miss anything."


    The city leader nodded and said, "well, this time it started half a month ago. At that time, someone found a man with a flustered look wandering in the street. The guard caught him and asked him, but found that he was a fanatic who believed in the Protoss. The guard tried to persuade him to give up his accomplice, but he convinced him in turn, Soon the guard was infected with his fanatical belief, which spread in the city and caused panic.


    I also asked people to explain to the residents in an attempt to resolve their discontent. However, it seems that someone provoked them and caused a great conflict. Many people began to take to the streets to protest against the city Lord''s government.

 Chapter 413

    Now it''s a little noisy every day and a big one every three days. Some students from the perfect university wanted to control the situation, but they were plotted in the process of appeasing the masses. This shows that there are bad people lurking among the masses. "


    After listening to the introduction of the city master, Fang Tianxing thought that the most urgent task was to catch the bad elements hidden in the masses.


    The bad elements have no words on their faces. It''s not easy to find them out. There are still two hours left before the mass parade in the afternoon. We must find them out before this time.


    When he thought of doing it, Fang Tianxing called Yang an and said to the city master, "I hope the city master can help me gather the masses. I''ll check the details in a group of 300 people."


    "OK, I''ll do it right away." The LORD said immediately.


    Soon the residents near here were organized by a group of 100 people. Fang Tianxing and Yang an came to check whether there were spies among them.


    People in the town have heard that there are students from the perfect university coming. Some are curious, some are looking forward to it, and more people feel that it is bad for their personality to be examined like this.


    Seeing their performance, Fang Tianxing knew it was a normal performance. He said to everyone, "Hello, everyone. I''m Fang Tianxing, a student from perfect university. This time I''m not here to interrogate you, just to find out the behind the scenes who hurt my classmates. I hope you can cooperate with me and help me."


    Someone kindly said: "then you have a good check, we these days you are also made very uncomfortable, business can not do, in the afternoon, the streets are full of parade crowd, what is not to do, how can we go on like this."


    "I know that your production and life have been greatly affected recently. Please rest assured that once you catch the people behind the scenes, you will have a peaceful and peaceful life." Fang Tianxing said to everyone.


    The common people just want to have a good life, even if the status of the upper person is constantly changing, it can''t change the life of ordinary people, which has nothing to do with them. They just want to live in peace. It''s the job of the manager to protect their peace.


    Immediately, someone went up to check whether they were carrying weapons and other prohibited items. After an examination, there was no problem. Fang Tianxing asked them to leave and replace them.


    After three rounds of continuous checking, they didn''t find any problems, so they had to leave. When all the checks were finished, there was only half an hour left, but nothing was found. They just found a little gangster with a fruit knife. He had nothing to do with the people behind the scenes.


    It was half an hour before the start of the parade. Fang Tianxing quickly asked, "who else hasn''t checked, please check again."


    The city Lord said to the two: "all the residents are here, and the outsiders have checked, but they have not found anything."


    "No, there must be something missing." Fang Tianxing immediately said that he didn''t think it was so simple.


    Yang an also kept walking around. Suddenly, he asked the city master, "why don''t you see your family members? Why don''t they come up for inspection?"


    Liu Chengzhu''s look suddenly changed, which made him very nervous. The other party Tianxing said: "my family members, they are all good people. They won''t make any detailed works."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "Lord Liu, you should pay attention to this incident. If the management of the whole Wufeng city is out of control and causes chaos, not only will our perfect university lose face, but you will be the culprit of the whole perfect university."


    The Lord of the city was trembling. At last he made up his mind to call the adjutant and said to him, "bring my family up too and give this superior officer a check."


    A moment later, the adjutant brought up a group of women, and a puff of powder came up. Yingyanyan''s more than 20 women lined up. Most of these women were young women, only one old woman, probably the mother of city leader Liu.


    Yang an said: "Lord Liu, I didn''t expect that. No wonder you don''t want your family members to be examined. It seems that you are very lucky."


    Liu Cheng''s face was red. He just smiled and said to the crowd, "these are my sisters. They are all willing to accompany me."


    Fang Tianxing is just smiling. The most urgent task is to find out the hidden details, not to criticize the character of the city leader Liu.


    Fang Tianxing walked by those women. They were not ugly, and not all women could get close to Lord Liu. They were not only beautiful, but also talented. This was just to maintain the number of more than 20, otherwise they would be more.


    Fang Tianxing inspected them one by one. Some of them looked evasive, as if they were ashamed of their own identity, and they still kept a little idea of secular ethics.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, didn''t pay attention to their difficulties. He just turned his head and winked at Yang an. Yang an soon understood Fang Tianxing''s meaning and said angrily, "you are a city master. You are a lecherous and romantic man. You have married so many beautiful ladies. You might as well share some with me. My future is not comparable to that of this small city master."


    After that, Yang an went to the women, ordered ten women in a row, and said to them, "you will go with me. From now on, you will have a good life with me if you want to drink spicy food."


    Those women were selected by Yang an, and they all hesitated. They didn''t know how to deal with themselves. Yang an said to Lord Liu, "give me these girls. Do you have any objection?"


    Although Liu Chengzhu''s heart is aching, he still smiles on his face and says, "if you choose the best, it''s their blessing to be liked by you."


    Hearing what Lord Liu said, the ten women selected by Yang an immediately didn''t mean to refuse. One by one, they surrounded Yang an and said to him, "young master is physically strong. He is hundreds of times stronger than the useless Lord Liu. It''s our blessing that we can keep up with him."


    Lord Liu''s face twitches. These women just pretended not to give up. Now they are in the arms of Yang an in a twinkling of an eye. They also take out their shortcomings and say that they are really ungrateful and waste their time to love them so much.


    Those women were picked out by Yang an, and there were more than ten left. Fang Tianxing checked them one by one. He said to Lord Liu, "give me an introduction to their identity and background one by one."


    When Fang Tian came to the first woman, Lord Liu said, "this is the little girl I collected three years ago... Oh no, it''s my sister."


    Fang Tianxing went on walking to the second woman, and Lord Liu continued to talk about her background. When Fang Tianxing came to the eighth woman, Lord Liu said, "this is my sister who I knew last month. She lives in Tonghai City, a small village on the Wuxi planet. I''ve verified her identity. There''s no problem. "


    This new sister is the favorite of Lord Liu. Now he is the favorite woman of Lord Liu. Naturally, he is very worried. However, he has checked the origin of this woman and found that there is no problem.

 Chapter 414

    "Oh, why did you come so far to Wufeng city?" Fang Tianxing asked the woman.


    "My name is Nasha. I came here to look for a job. A hotel here sent me an invitation to work, so I went to this planet, but later I met Lord Liu." The woman said to Tianxing.


    It''s not that there are no cross planet job offers. It''s just that it''s rare for an ordinary person. Fang Tianxing looked at her. She didn''t look frightened and flustered at all. This is the biggest problem. Why can an ordinary woman face such a thing without moving? She still looks like herself.


    Fang Tianxing can almost confirm her identity, but he doesn''t expose her. He''s not sure what kind of dependence this woman named Nasha has. He''s afraid that exposing her will lead to accidents.


    Fang Tianxing whispered to Nasha: "you should be the goddess of yaochi. What''s your plot here? It''s definitely not so simple."


    "It''s too late to know. We''ve planted explosives in the street and they''ll explode soon. It''ll be big news then. It''s enough to sweep away the prestige of your perfect university. Maybe it will be silent and withdraw from the three major schools of Internet arts. " The woman said to Tianxing.


    Soon a burst of explosion came, and many buildings collapsed. The woman said with a smile: "Fang Tianxing, you lost this time, you screwed up. Go back to the perfect university and accept the punishment."


    "Woman, you always think you are smart, but you don''t know you are smart." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Soon Yang an came over, and the other party Tianxing said, "the crowd has evacuated. The explosion just now didn''t hurt anyone."


    "Yao Chi goddess, now you can take it with no hands." Fang Tianxing said to the goddess of yaochi.


    The goddess of yaochi took off her disguise and floated slowly in the sky. She said with disdain, "it''s only half a month. You dare to fight with me alone. Don''t you know how to write death?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "I''m afraid of death. I want you to teach me how to write the words of death."


    Fang Tianxing''s words are clearly provocative. Such contempt is intolerable for the proud goddess of yaochi.


    The goddess of yaochi said quickly, "I''ll let you taste the power. I also know that the glory of the goddess is inviolable. Accept the glory of the gods."


    After that, a clean bottle appeared in the hands of the goddess yaochi. He poured the mouth of the clean bottle toward Fang Tianxing. The countless lights in the clean bottle were surging, which belonged to God. The dazzling light was enough to blind people''s eyes in an instant, so that they could not see anything.


    "In the light of the gods, everything will be reduced to ashes." With these words, the pure bottle on the hand of the goddess of yaochi gushed with incomparable brilliance. At the moment of seeing the brilliance, the person he saw was directly blind, and Fang Tianxing was no exception. He just said calmly without any panic: "the brilliance of the gods is just like this in my opinion."


    When the terrible light came to Fang Tianxing, everything around him was melted by the terrible energy, and soon the whole of Fang Tianxing was engulfed. When the light dissipated, there was a deep pit around him.


    "The brilliance of the gods? It''s a pity that such brilliance does not illuminate the world, but brings darkness and despair to people. Your gods use the lives of all men as chips. Is such a man worthy to be called God? " Fang Tianxing''s voice seemed to come from the sky.


    A man jumped out of the big pit. It was Fang Tianxing, who was scarred all over. He forced himself to stand up.


    Fang Tianxing said in a loud voice: "the God in my heart is not high above, but close to the masses. He is warm with the masses like spring wind and rain. He is always kind and generous. He is never stingy of his own kindness and warmth to the masses.


    "Do you self styled gods deserve light? They don''t need to treat the masses as slaves, call them and wave them. I don''t need such a God. " Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    With these words, the divine light in Fang Tianxing''s body was forced out of his body little by little. The quality of these divine lights was huge, just like a Mount Tai. He was hit by this sudden heavy blow, and most of his bones were broken, but he didn''t have the slightest weakness and retreat.


    "The gods in my heart are 108 God level writers. They regard the suffering of all living beings as their own suffering and put the burden of all living beings on themselves. Greatness is because of greatness, not because of anything else." Fang Tianxing stood up obstinately and said.


    In the face of the goddess of yaochi, Fang Tianxing''s rickety body seems a little thin, but his words are just like Hong zhongdalu''s, more and more shocking.


    "God can be the idol worshipped by all people, and is a collection of innumerable good characters. He is not only a saint who enlightens all sides, but also a good doctor who saves all living beings. He can also be an ordinary person around him who sacrifices himself to live better for others. I don''t think I''m a God Fang Tianxing said as he walked towards the goddess of yaochi.


    Yaochi goddess disdained to say: "it seems that you are still unrepentant, I will see what you live in the heart, even if you are stubborn stone, also want to make you into the best servant."


    After that, the goddess of yaochi turns into a light and enters Fang Tianxing''s body. She comes to Fang Tianxing''s heart, and the brilliance of the gods comes from all directions and turns into a charm in the hands of the goddess of yaochi.


    This charm was given to her by the God mother of the holy land of yaochi. It was used to make those who did not obey the orders of the gods obedient.


    As long as the charm needs to be put in the mind of the subject, the subject can be controlled forever, and let him obey the orders of the person who owns the charm all his life.


    What makes him feel strange is that Fang Tianxing doesn''t have any intention of resisting him, but walks away silently, leaving enough stage for her.


    The goddess of yaochi was a little strange. Soon the light of the sea space was on, and five supreme shadows appeared in the sky, showing the supreme power one by one. The three little masters of the Tang family controlled the earth, and Tianchan and Tudou marched forward bravely. Chendong was magnificent. I ate tomatoes, and I was brave and courageous. I dreamed of the divine machine to calculate the divine machine.


    The goddess of yaochi was terrified. She didn''t expect that the five supreme gods would suddenly appear here. There was no omen at all.


    When the momentum of peerless is suppressed, the goddess of yaochi has to fall to the ground. The pressure is not so violent and tough, just like the benevolent elders. Just watching silently will make you feel ashamed. Sometimes warm care is the most powerful weapon.


    The goddess of yaochi falls on the ground and unconsciously bends down to kneel down. When she really sees the five supreme gods, the goddess of yaochi feels completely different from the gods she visited before. It doesn''t bring people a sense of depression, but warmth like a spring breeze.


    Different from the hardiness and fury of the gods, the five supreme powers are the power of benevolence and fraternity. This power does not require people to worship him, but treats everyone equally. Even in the face of the apostles of the gods, there is no slightest contempt and exclusion, just benevolent tolerance.

 Chapter 415

    When Fang Tianxing stood there, he just felt indifferent when he saw the goddess of yaochi. The first time he saw the five great sages, he was just as surprised as him. Maybe he was even more surprised than him.


    He didn''t sleep all night that day. Now he can see the five supreme masters every day. He gradually gets used to them. He only feels that he is a teacher and friend with them. He doesn''t think highly of them, and he never puts on airs.


    The height of the mountain is because it does not depend on its height, and the depth of the sea is because it does not depend on its depth.


    "The alien gods and demons are cruel and ruthless. They invade the galaxy for no reason. You are lurking in the crowd. What''s your purpose?" Chen Dong in the space of knowing the sea is jealous of evil, and says angrily.


    The five supremacies just released their own power and let the goddess of yaochi sweat. She said in a trembling voice: "I came here under the oracle of the queen mother of yaochi, in order to create chaos in the perfect university, obtain information about the sacred forest of Steles, and pave the way for attacking the sacred forest of steles."


    When the five supreme masters learned about this, they made a move. The charm on yaochi goddess''s hand was used by him, and the arrangement of the divine lines was changed. It looked the same as before, but the effect was completely different. With a wave of his hand, the charm floated to the hand of the goddess of yaochi.


    "This charm has been reformed by me. You can paste it here and tell the world that your task has been completed. As for their attack on the sacred forest of Steles, you must explore it carefully and let us know immediately after you find out. " Tianchan potato said to the goddess of yaochi.


    The five supremacies neither forbid the goddess of yaochi nor conceal any means. They make her understand what is the normal world.


    Living in the world of Shenzu''s intrigue, the goddess of yaochi didn''t expect that the five supreme Lords would be so calm and shrewd, but she was the most shrewd.


    Yaochi goddess quits Fang Tianxing''s sea space. After she returns to her body, yaochi goddess fights with Fang Tianxing again and continues to fight with Fang Tianxing. Before long, she is hit by Fang Tianxing''s move and retreats in confusion.


    After leaving, the goddess of yaochi quickly told the God officials directly under her that she had found the situation. The hierarchy of the God clan was strict. The goddess of yaochi reported the information she had obtained about the sacred stele forest to the higher God officials, and then the God officials reported the situation layer by layer, and finally passed it to the God mother of their highest god position.


    Yaochi Shenmu lives in yaochi, one of the nine sacred places of the Protoss. At the moment, yaochi Shenmu is listening to the information from her subordinates.


    "There are not many guards nearby, but the blessing of the God level writer in the sacred forest of Steles is a little troublesome. Once the breath of the protoss is detected, the hidden terrorist power in the blessing will be released, and even the God can''t stop it." Tianchi shenzun below reports to yaochi shenmuhui.


    "The methods of those divine writers are really tricky. Even I have to do something with them. In this way, the yaochi water here can be used for breath collection. After drinking it, you can hide your breath for half an hour. Then you can send some gods to sneak in. The sacred forest of Steles will be completely destroyed from the inside, and the monuments and glories in human hearts will be completely destroyed. " Yaochi God mother said to her.


    "Yes, according to the Divine Mother''s instructions." Tianchi shenzun said immediately. Soon, the whole Protoss started to work out an action against the sacred stele forest, and soon it spread out. The Mantis was catching the cicadas and the Yellow sparrow was behind. It was not known who the final winner belonged to.


    Fang Tianxing got the list of people who believed in the protoss in Wufeng city. He did not ask Lord Liu to take any action against these people, but intended to get close to them and understand their lives.


    Fang Tianxing came to the city dressed up as an ordinary person. The list shows that sun Jingyao, the owner of the barber shop in the city, has recently become a faithful believer of the Protoss. Fang Tianxing walked into her shop and immediately a young girl came over and said to each other, "handsome boy, do you have a haircut?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded, and soon the little girl asked Fang Tianxing to sit on the chair, ready to help him cut his hair.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly said, "I don''t want you to help me. Where is your boss, I want him to help me."


    The girl was stunned for a while, and then said: "it costs more to ask the boss to give you a haircut. Are you sure?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to her, "I''m sure."


    Soon the little girl went into the barber shop. After a while of conversation, a middle-aged man came out. He said to Tianxing, "brother, what kind of haircut do you want?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I just want to have a more high-end head shape different from ordinary people."


    Soon the middle-aged man began to cut Fang Tianxing''s hair and chatted with him at the same time. Fang Tianxing learned that sun Jingyao had been out for a long time and was miserable at first. He had a girlfriend, but he had to break up because he was too poor.


    After breaking up, sun Jingyao worked for several years and saved some money to open a small barber shop in the countryside, but his business was poor. Later, he met a noble man and developed well. Finally, he opened a barber shop in the city, which can be regarded as having a foothold here. However, he felt that his success depended on luck. There are many hard-working people in this industry, but their development is very general.


    When the protoss entered Wufeng City, someone came to sun Jingyao to preach. Originally, sun Jingyao didn''t believe in these things at all. However, when the protoss envoys showed him a lot of mysterious means, sun Jingyao willingly became a believer of the Protoss.


    Not only that, his barber shop developed into a Protoss stronghold, responsible for the communication and cover between Protoss believers, the transmission of all kinds of information, the reception and training of Protestants.


    It''s very important to solicit people and show his loyalty to the Protoss. Soon sun Jingyao led the topic to the belief in the Protoss. Sun Jingyao said to Tianxing, "do you know that a Protoss has come in recently. As long as he joins the protoss, he can get the protection of the gods. He will be blessed all his life."


    "Is it really that good to join the protoss?" Fang Tian asked in an unknown way.


    Sun Jingyao immediately said, "of course, it''s all up to the protoss to take care of me. My business is so good. If you believe in the protoss, you will benefit from it."


    Fang Tianxing asked: "really, I want to have a loving wife and a happy family. Can the protoss help me?"


    "Yes, no matter what you ask for, as long as you sincerely pray to the God, the God will help you realize it after hearing it." Sun Jingyao said to Tianxing that the protoss in his mouth were omnipotent and kind and generous.


    "If you''re going to believe in the protoss, I''ll contact you right away." Sun Jingyao immediately said that there was a reward for him to pull people in.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Fang Tian said, "although it looks very attractive, I still think it''s better to do things on my own. If I rely on praying to God, it''s too negative."

 Chapter 416

    Sun Jingyao was discontented. He said quickly, "young man, what you said is wrong. Human power is limited after all. It can''t match the impermanence of the world. Facing the world with enthusiasm, you will only get helpless. Success will not pity you for your pain. "


    "Do you think the protoss is a kind person who is selfless and generous?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Do you know what you lose every time you pray? Look at your soul. It''s been corroded. " Fang Tianxing reminded sun Jingyao.


    Fang Tianxing takes out a mirror and shows it to sun Jingyao. Sun Jingyao looks at himself in the mirror. He finds that his soul in the mirror is full of holes and has been eaten by countless insects.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "don''t you believe that gods and demons are not good things. They are not philanthropists. Every time you pray for them, you will pay a price. When the desire is satisfied, it is the time to repay


    Sun Jingyao was unbelievable. He couldn''t believe that he didn''t bring luck to himself every time he prayed to the gods. On the contrary, he corroded his soul and led himself into the abyss of doom.


    Sun Jingyao runs out madly. He wants to find Ye Shenshi who is in charge of this area. He wants to know whether Fang Tianxing''s words are true or not.


    He came to the place where ye Shenshi lived. Ye Shenshi usually pretended to be a wedding master. Few people knew his true identity. He came to Ye Shenshi and asked him, "in fact, we are slaves of the gods, aren''t we?"


    Ye Shenshi immediately said angrily, "Xiao Sun, what are you talking about? We believe in God and are willing to be God''s servants. How can we have disrespectful thoughts?"


    "But every time we pray to the gods, our souls are corroded by a strange force. What''s the matter?" Sun Jingyao said to Ye Shenshi.


    "It turns out that you are talking about this. If you pray to the gods, you will not be able to pay the price. In fact, as long as you take credit and get the divine water from the gods, you can repair the broken soul." Ye Shenshi said to sun Jingyao.


    Sun Jingyao was surprised to say: "this is not always in the hands of the gods, even if there is a little betrayal of the mind, disgusted by the gods, can not get the divine water given by the gods can only survive."


    Ye Shenshi said carelessly: "as a believer of God, of course, you should give everything to the God. If you have two hearts, you will die naturally, and it''s no pity to die. Sun Jingyao, you don''t want to be a traitor. You should know that you can''t bear the anger of the gods. "


    Sun Jingyao is walking on the way back. He is very tangled in his heart. He didn''t expect to believe in the protoss to end up in such a situation. He doesn''t know how to face his life.


    Originally thought that as long as rely on the protoss, the future road is a smooth road, but did not expect that behind the truth is so.


    It turns out that I was just a pawn used by the Protoss. I thought it would be pie in the sky. Now I know that I was really stupid.


    Sun Jingyao said angrily: "originally, I have always been a puppet manipulated by the protoss, a wretch manipulated by fate and teased by the Protoss."


    With a bottle in his hand, he walked all the way back to his barber shop. When the girl saw the boss drunk, she was surprised and asked, "boss, what''s the matter with you? You never drink at ordinary times."


    "Nothing''s wrong. Let''s close early today, and there are no guests. You can get off work first. Remember to lock the door." Sun Jingyao said to her.


    Although the little girl was surprised, she closed the shop and locked the door as the boss told her. Seeing the boss sun Jingyao still sitting at the door, the little girl kindly reminded: "boss, you''d better go back early and drink less wine."


    "Well, go back early." Sun Jingyao said to the little girl.


    After the little girl left, sun Jingyao continued to drink at the door. He had not been married all these years. He was alone and had nothing to worry about.


    After drinking a few bottles of wine, sun Jingyao only felt confused. He saw that it was already dark and he was going home. Sun Jingyao was staggering on the road. He was a little unconscious. He knew it was dangerous to do so, but he didn''t care. He even wanted to die like this, so he didn''t have to struggle any more.


    When he saw a young man coming in front of him and seeing the man clearly, sun Jingyao said, "are you an Internet writer? I''m not interested in your story."


    After that, he pushed Fang Tianxing away and went straight ahead. Suddenly, a strong light appeared. It was the light from the headlight of a large truck. Sun Jingyao was drunk and his whole body was numb. He couldn''t dodge at all.


    At the critical moment, a man suddenly pulled him away, and sun Jingyao didn''t wake up until the truck left.


    Sun Jingyao took a look at Fang Tianxing, took him by the hand and went back home.


    Fortunately, sun Jingyao''s home is not far away, the rest of the distance is only a few steps, sun Jingyao came home, lying in bed and fell asleep.


    I have a headache when I get up early in the morning. I was drunk yesterday. I only have a vague memory of many things. I only have a scattered feeling about yesterday.


    As a devout believer, he had to pray to the gods every morning and sing hymns to praise the greatness of the gods. In the past, sun Jingyao was very willing to praise the gods, but this time he felt very disgusted.


    Sun Jingyao felt that his gastric juice was about to pour up. The gods used the trap of prayer to make believers unconsciously become their slaves and driven by them.


    The hymn says: "as an apostle of God, he is often moved and tears flow down his face unconsciously. He is willing to offer himself to the Lord and follow the Lord without regret all his life."


    Sun Jingyao couldn''t read any more when he was half finished reading. "These despicable and unrelenting Protoss are really confusing black and white!" Sun Jingyao''s teeth itch with hatred. He really wants to tear down these people''s masks. However, he thinks that if he is really against them, he will not get magic water and his broken soul will not be repaired. He is afraid that there will be big trouble.


    "Do you really want to let them continue to fool people who believe in them and let them continue to do whatever they want?" Sun Jingyao said to himself.


    Fang Tianxing is waiting. He doesn''t know what choice sun Jingyao will make, but he doesn''t think sun Jingyao is a man who has lost his conscience. If he intends to expose the protoss, he will definitely come back to find himself, so he has been waiting, at the intersection where he once pulled sun Jingyao.


    The sun has fully demonstrated its power, no matter who is exposed to this outside, will be shocked by its power.

 Chapter 417

    Fang Tianxing is hiding under a tree by the side of the road. He looks very indifferent. It seems that the heat around him has nothing to do with him, but is just waiting for someone. Sun Jingyao comes to his barber shop and sees that the little girl has already opened the door to greet the guests.


    "I''m such a failed boss." Sun Jingyao thinks that in the past, he used to open the door by himself. He got drunk late yesterday, but he didn''t expect that the little girl had already started her own business.


    Yes, everyone should take their own responsibility, and they can''t shirk their responsibility.


    Sun Jingyao went to the store and said to the little girl, "Xiao Fei, you look at the store first. I have something to do when I go out. I''ll invite you to a big meal when I come back."


    The little girl agreed to him, then went on to cut the hair for the guests.


    When sun Jingyao walked out of the store, he only felt that the sunshine outside was not so dazzling. In fact, as long as he dared to face it, what kind of hardships could not defeat a person. What could defeat himself was his own fear.


    Although he didn''t get the news of Fang Tianxing, he still unconsciously went to the intersection where Fang Tianxing saved him yesterday.


    When he came to the big tree, he found Fang Tianxing standing there waiting for him.


    He was stunned for a moment, then walked directly over. Fang Tianxing asked him, "have you thought about it?"


    Sun Jingyao nodded and said, "I''ve decided to leave the control of the Protoss and be a real free man."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "in order to prevent the protoss killers from catching you, come with me."


    Sun Jingyao said "yes" and followed the sky directly. They came to a thatched cottage outside the city. Fang Tianxing had just found a temporary place to live here. Fang Tianxing said to sun Jingyao, "we live here these days. I will help you block the people sent by the protoss to kill you. As long as you stay in the sky mending array for seven days and seven nights, you can recover your soul."


    The spirit mending array is naturally a means given to Fang Tianxing by the five supreme masters. The souls of the protoss are corroded by the power of incense. Only in this way can the damaged souls be restored.


    "Thank you for your help, but before that, I''d like to tell you the truth of the protoss belief and let people know the protoss plot." Sun Jingyao said, biting his teeth.


    Fang Tianxing nods and wakes up those who have not fallen into too deep a moment ago. Although we can''t expect them all to be lost, it''s better to know than not to know.


    Soon sun Jingyao published the truth of the protoss belief on the Internet. The souls of those who worship the protoss will be invaded by the power of the gods, resulting in the loss of souls. Finally, they can''t extricate themselves and become the slaves of the protoss forever.


    After sun Jingyao released these, soon there were Protoss running dogs hidden inside the Terran. They soon found out sun Jingyao''s identity and began to hunt for him inside. At the same time, the protoss secretly sent countless killers to deal with sun Jingyao.


    If Fang Tianxing wants to help sun Jingyao mend his soul with the sky mending array, he must stay in one place for seven days and nights. When he is successful, he can make sun Jingyao live and no longer be enslaved by the Protoss.


    For a moment, countless eyes are fixed on the cottage where Fang Tianxing and sun Jingyao are staying. Fang Tianxing has blocked the attacks of protoss killers for several times in recent days. These Protoss killers have not given up. Instead, they attack one after another and refuse to let Fang Tianxing have a chance to breathe.


    The thatched cottage is full of corpses. There are still three days to go before sun Jingyao''s soul is completely filled. The next battle must be more fierce.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps not far away, Fang Tianxing immediately became alert. However, when those people came near, they found that they were all their classmates. When they saw Fang Tianxing, they quickly said, "after hearing about you, we''ll help you. How about it? Can it hold? "


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "it''s OK. Thank you for your help. I''m very happy that you can help me."


    Several people stood beside Fang Tianxing and formed a battle array to face the assassination in all directions.


    Soon a gust of murderous wind came, and Fang Tianxing said to the crowd, "someone is coming."


    All were calm and ready to meet the enemy. Soon a sword light appeared on the side of Heng Qingyu. Without waiting for his hand, the Chongming bird beside him flew out like lightning, and its claws caught the attacker''s head.


    The man quickly covered his head and screamed, and his skull was crushed by Chongming bird, so he couldn''t live.


    Soon the ambush people all launched an attack, and all of them fell into a bitter battle together. These people were originally just trained ordinary people, but their weapons were engraved with divine inscriptions. The divine blessing can make them play no less than the power of network authors at the signing level.


    Three Protoss killers fight with Fang Tianxing. They are all the most loyal believers of the Protoss. They are code named greedy wolf, smiling tiger and vulture respectively. They carry three Protoss weapons, namely, divine weapon, Sirius blade, tiger''s tooth and eagle''s claw, which are given by the Protoss. When they use them, they also have the power of wind and thunder. The wounds crossed by these Protoss will be cursed by the gods, It''s hard to recover.


    The killer greedy wolf, who made the blade of Sirius, made a move. Sirius roared at the moon, and the blade pointed directly at Fang Tianxing''s throat. At the same time, the smiling tiger, who made the tiger''s teeth, stabbed Fang Tianxing''s eyes directly. Fang Tianxing was an iron bridge to avoid their attack. But the eagle''s claw, which was made by the vulture, was an iron hook, If he is caught, he will pull Fang Tianxing back into the blade of the greedy wolf''s smiling tiger and be cut by them.


    Fang Tianxing plays an incredible power at this critical moment. He directly holds the eagle''s claw of the vulture and does not let him pull himself. However, the wolf''s blade and the tiger''s tooth of the smiling tiger follow him like a shadow. He wants to kill Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing stood still. All the words in his body gushed out and turned into a flowing force. Although the force was soft, it was irresistible and directly flew out several people.


    Those people get up immediately after being hit and fly. If they don''t succeed, they will retreat. This is the true meaning of assassins, which is totally different from ordinary soldiers.


    Horizontal light language also want to chase, Fang Tianxing stopped him and said: "the poor don''t chase, be careful of ambush. Besides, our task is to protect sun Jingyao. We must protect him from accidents. "


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Heng Qingyu just felt that he was a bit reckless. After two more days, the sky mending array was at the last moment, just a little short of the last point.


    "Now it''s the last moment and the most dangerous time. As long as we survive this evening, we can have a great success. Students, hard work. If it wasn''t for my insistence on being brave, you wouldn''t be involved in these things. " Fang Tianxing said to several students.


    But those killers attack more and more frequently, everyone''s nerves are stretched to the limit. These killers seem to have changed their strategy, and they seem to want to use wheel tactics to kill their physical strength, make them tired, and finally harvest their lives easily. Although he knew their plan, Fang Tianxing had to stay here and wait for sun Jingyao''s soul to complete.

 Chapter 418

    And the attack of those killers is getting stronger and stronger. In the middle of the night, people are facing the tide of attack. This makes them all a little unable to hold on. Chongming bird is also very tired, even the call has become very tired.


    Fang Tianxing also felt that his arm was as heavy as lead stone. Every time he waved the long sky Zhengqi sword, he felt that his arm was numb. He beat back the attacks of the killers again and again, and Fang Tianxing was about to lose his support. The three killers appeared again. The greedy wolf, the smiling tiger and the vulture were secretly preparing to give Fang Tianxing a fatal blow and understand his life.


    Fang Tianxing also felt that he was more and more unable to use his strength. After hitting a killer''s blade, he was a little bit unsteady.


    The greedy wolf behind finds that there is a bargain to take and immediately attacks Fang Tianxing. He directly attacked Fang Tianxing''s back. Fang Tianxing felt that there was a cold wind behind him, and immediately turned back to defend.


    But it''s still a step too late. Fang Tianxing can only block the long sky righteousness sword in his own fierce mouth. The greedy wolf''s blade attacks and directly blows Fang Tianxing away.


    Fang Tianxing vomited blood and retreated. At this time, another smiling tiger also shot. The sharp tiger''s teeth stabbed Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing had to throw away his sword and directly rolled on the spot to escape from the attack range of tiger''s teeth.


    "Now you can only run around in a mess. You don''t even have the strength to fight back. Even your sword is on the ground. You''d better get out of here and stop looking for death. We don''t want to have a relationship with the perfect university. As long as you leave, you will be spared your life. " The killers mocked Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing now seems to have no strength to stand up, but he did not choose to retreat.


    Fang Tianxing just said in a deep voice: "there is no choice for network writers to escape. Once they escape, they will not be able to face difficulties next time. There are no soldiers who escape on the battlefield, and it is hard for network writers who escape and admit defeat to come back again."


    "When you die, you have to answer back. You don''t know how to regret not sending you to the yellow spring." Several killers said with a sneer.


    The vulture said with a smile, "brothers, let me take him on the road."


    After that, the vulture threw out the eagle''s claw and wanted to grab Fang Tianxing''s head. However, a sword light flashed by and something cut off the hook.


    The vulture still wanted to fight, but a blood line appeared on his throat, his head fell to the ground, and his headless body soon fell down.


    "Third brother, there is a sword spirit in his sword. The sword spirit in the sword killed him." When the other two saw the death of the eagle''s claw, they were furious and roared at Fang Tianxing. Although Fang Tianxing was exhausted, he didn''t give up the chance to survive.


    He tried his best to avoid the attack of the two. With one move, Changkong Zhengqi sword came to his hand, summoned up his own strength and stabbed at the tiger''s tooth.


    The teeth of the tiger in the smiling tiger''s hand are directly transformed into a tiger. It rushes towards Fang Tianxing, and the tiger''s claws stretch out. With a single blow, it can smash a person''s skull to pieces. Fang Tianxing directly sweeps with a long sword, but he is exhausted and weak after all.


    Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword was caught by the fierce tiger''s claws. The fierce tiger''s head crossed the Changkong Zhengqi sword and bit Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing tried to push the sword out so that the tiger''s head could not bite him.


    At this time, the greedy wolf also makes a move. The blade of Sirius in his hand is like a beast that eats blood. He rushes towards Fang Tianxing crazily. Fang Tianxing quickly moves the tiger''s tooth in front of him to block the attack of the blade of Sirius.


    However, the sudden blow still made him vomit blood. He suddenly pushed two fierce beasts away, bit his teeth, took out the last few monthly tickets and burned them, turning them into pure power of blessing for readers. Fang Tianxing''s power of blessing was less than one tenth of his normal power, and could not repair the injury. Fang Tianxing did not use these powers to treat the injury, Instead, he left these forces behind. He had to use two moves. After using them, he had no strength any more.


    Fang Tianxing put all these forces into his sword. The greedy wolf and the smiling tiger rushed over. Fang Tianxing raised his sword and lit it up as if it were a scorching sun. It was bound to wipe out the evil in all directions.


    The greedy wolf came again with Sirius''s sword in his hand, and the sharp blade was shining with bloodthirsty light.


    Fang Tianxing only felt that the blade of Sirius was going to bite Fang Tianxing''s throat and drink his blood. Fang Tianxing just stabs forward with his long sword. The greedy wolf has to change his moves and attack Fang Tianxing from the side. At the moment when he changes his moves, Fang Tianxing also makes a move. Changkong Zhengqi sword points to the flaws in the greedy wolf''s moves. Before he can change his moves, the greedy wolf is attacked by Fang Tianxing''s long sword.


    Before xiaomianhu could react, Fang Tianxing finished killing the greedy wolf. He roared angrily, and the power of the tiger''s teeth suddenly opened up. Fang Tianxing shook his sword slightly. The tiger''s teeth of xiaomianhu stabbed directly into Fang Tianxing''s eyes. Fang Tianxing''s head lowered, and the tiger''s teeth crossed Fang Tianxing''s forehead directly.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate at all. He grabbed the tiger''s teeth directly and chopped him with Changkong Zhengqi sword.


    The smiling tiger said with a sneer, "you think I will make the same mistakes as the greedy wolf. You are too naive."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t succeed in one blow. On the other hand, the smile tiger''s blow came again, and Fang Tianxing could avoid it. It was just that the clothes at the mouth of the month were cut. Fang Tianxing had no choice but to be beaten and couldn''t fight back.


    Smiling tiger once again, and is a move black tiger out of his heart to hit Fang Tianxing on the fierce mouth, Fang Tianxing embarrassed flash, funny tiger step by step pressed, did not let him go, soon he found the opportunity to stab China Tianxing''s shoulder, so that his left hand can not move, smiling tiger angry voice said: "you now give me die."


    Xiaomianhu suddenly stabs Fang Tianxing with the tiger''s teeth. Fang Tianxing does not dodge, but seizes his weapon to prevent xiaomianhu from getting away. Then he cuts the long sky Zhengqi sword in his hand directly at the waist of xiaomianhu, exchanging injury for injury and blood for blood.


    The smiling tiger said in surprise: "you are so cruel..."


    At first, he wanted to pull Fang Tianxing into the water, but with the loss of his life, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. He let Fang Tianxing go, and he said to him, "thank you for letting me out. I didn''t want to be a running dog of the Protoss. This blade is cursed by Protoss. I hope you can survive. Although I''m guilty, my wife and children are innocent. I hope you can take care of them. "


    Hearing what he said, Fang Tianxing nodded to him, and at the same time forced him to support his precarious body. He only saw a light in the distant sky. Dawn finally came, and sun Jingyao''s soul was restored.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was standing there with blood in his body, he quickly ran to help Fang Tianxing and said gratefully, "my Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine." Only to say these three words, Fang Tianxing fainted to the ground.

 Chapter 419

    The students returned to the perfect university with Fang Tianxing and found that many people were missing in the school, not only the teachers were not there, but also the junior students were missing, and they could not be seen at all.


    This operation is completely confidential, only the teachers know what happened, three days later, the senior three students all came back, many of them have been injured, horizontal light language, this just know, they all rushed to the sacred forest of steles to ambush the alien gods and demons, and was a complete victory, only a small number of gods and Demons escaped, more than 1000 gods and demons were killed in front of the sacred forest of steles.


    Thanks to Fang Tianxing''s intelligence, the top management of the perfect university was able to anticipate the enemy''s opportunity, arrange first, ambush the alien gods and demons, and protect the safety of the sacred forest of steles.


    The top of perfect university decided to award Fang Tianxing a certificate for his contribution.


    But now Fang Tianxing is lying in bed in a coma. What''s worse is that he is cursed by the magic among the magic soldiers. The wound can''t heal, and there is black blood.


    The teachers came to see Fang Tianxing, but there was nothing they could do about his injury. Fang Tianxing''s consciousness also fell into the endless void. He seemed to have lost all his strength and became an ordinary man. Behind him, there was a wolf and a tiger chasing him. There were vultures circling in the sky. He could only keep running and fell into endless panic.


    Aoxue also comes from outside to see Fang Tianxing''s injury. Perfect university contacts Jishi hospital on tianhuaixing in Daxia Xingyu. Aoxue asks her to take Fang Tianxing with her. Perfect university agrees to her request and asks her to take Fang Tianxing away.


    Aoxue finds a medical car and takes Fang Tianxing all the way to the Jishi Hospital of tianhuaixing in Daxia Xingyu to find a way to cure. It''s a long way to tianhuaixing.


    It takes a week to take the perfect star battleship of the perfect university. Mr. Han Rong also goes with her. Aoxue worries and says, "I don''t know if Tianxing can survive these seven days."


    "Don''t worry. He is lucky and has his own appearance. There are five supreme guardians in the dark. He will be OK." Han Rong comforted Aoxue.


    "Well, Mr. Han is right. He will be fine." Aoxue cried.


    Fang Tianxing''s consciousness is trapped in the wilderness. He realizes that he can''t fall into such a cycle, which will only consume his willpower.


    Fang Tianxing turns to face the wolf and the tiger. The wolf and the tiger see Fang Tianxing turn his head, but they are not busy catching Fang Tianxing. He turns into an ORC with a wolf head and a tiger head. The vulture also falls down and turns into a bird head.


    Three orcs stood around Fang Tianxing and blocked all his paths. The werewolf said, "I''m the greedy wolf star. I''m responsible for killing. It''s said that the most striking star in Jingsu is called Wolf star, which is a symbol of war.


    And the tiger head body is the incarnation of tiger soul star. It is said that the tiger soul is shining, and heaven and earth are called the emperor. It''s extremely ferocious. It eats human flesh and can swallow skin and transform bones. It''s said that Chiyou wants to make a demon into a magic weapon, but the demon will bite back. Chiyou''s horse and tiger savior are eager to devour the demon.


    However, Chiyou was only afraid of the damage of the magic weapon, and ignored the loyalty of Zhan Hu. He pulled out Zhan Gu and the strange demon. At this moment, Zhan Gu and the strange demon have become one and become the spirit of the tiger. After Chiyou got the tiger''s spirit, he immediately attacked the Yellow Emperor. The more fierce the Vietnam War, the more hurt he was. The more fierce the Vietnam War is, the fiercer it is.


    The vulture is the incarnation of broom star. It is used to bring bad luck to people. It feeds on carrion and is a vicious predator.


    Fang Tianxing said to the two orcs in front of him, "we have no injustice in the past, but we have no enmity recently. Why do you want to harm me?"


    "Boy, there is a trace of our spirit in the blade of Sirius, the tooth of tiger and the claw of Goshawk. If you are hurt by these two magic soldiers, you will naturally be conquered by us." The orc of Sirius said to Tianxing.


    "Your soul will be engulfed by us and fall into the endless dark abyss forever." That tiger spirit star says in the side.


    The vulture Jie that broom star turns laughs strangely, let a person hair bone creepy.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid. Instead, he began to laugh. The two orcs quickly asked, "what are you laughing at? We are going to devour your soul. What are you laughing at?"


    "You so-called evil stars only use people''s fear to strengthen themselves. As long as I am not afraid in my heart, you can''t help me." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "Are you really not afraid of us?" Asked Sirius.


    "I''m not afraid!" Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    That tiger spirit star and Sirius communicate with each other with the idea, "big brother, it seems that he really does not have a trace of fear in his heart, how to do?" Asked Sirius.


    "What else can we do? We have to run!" Tiger star said to him.


    Although Fang Tianxing didn''t know what they were talking about, he also guessed what they wanted to do and said, "if you want to go, it''s not so easy." Fang Tianxing roared.


    The two evil stars immediately counseled, tiger spirit star said: "we are just the separation of the noumenon, but you can''t, if you embarrass us, it is to build a beam with our noumenon, then the noumenon will not let you go."


    "I have been immortal with the protoss for a long time. How can I be afraid of the Revenge of the protoss?" Fang Tianxing said dismissively.


    Fang Tianxing was indifferent to their threats and directly seized them, devoured refining and encouraged his courage.


    In front of the brave Fang Tianxing, some of them had no power to fight back. After refining the three evil stars, Fang Tianxing came back to his body and began to investigate his body. He found that his body was really full of holes. Where he was stabbed by the tiger''s teeth on his shoulder, his meridians were blocked by divine power, his bones were broken, and he was affected by the curse, There was no flow of blood, and the wound never healed. There is also a strange curse at the wound, which has been devouring the vitality in his body.


    Fang Tianxing wakes up and sees Aoxue crying. He comforts him and says, "what are you crying for? I''m fine."


    But when she saw Fang Tianxing wake up, Aoxue''s tears could not help flowing down. She rushed to Fang Tianxing''s arms and said, "you finally wake up. It''s worrying that you haven''t wake up for such a long time."


    Fang Tianxing wanted to raise his hand, but he found that his arm was extremely heavy. It took him half a day to lift his hand. Originally intended to pat Aoxue on the shoulder, but can only touch her fierce mouth, found his mistake, Fang Tianxing immediately apologized, Aoxue blushed, help Fang Tianxing put his hand away, said: "I know you don''t mean to, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Han Rong teacher said: "you two don''t flirt, let my old aunt look strange and embarrassed."


    "Miss Han, you are not old. I always treat you as my sister." Fang Tianxing said immediately.

 Chapter 420

    "Really? It seems that the teacher doesn''t hurt you in vain." Mr. Han said with a smile.


    A few people talked and laughed all the way, and the time was no longer long. Soon they arrived at tianhuai star in the big Xia star domain. The warship landed in Tianhua City, where Jishi hospital is located. This is the most prosperous city on the whole planet. Jishi hospital in the center of the city is a famous hospital with excellent medical skills.


    However, because many people are attracted to come to see a doctor, but the number of patients that Jishi hospital can receive is limited, so it makes extremely harsh rules for the patients who come to see a doctor, in order to alleviate the shortage of supply in the hospital.


    Because the medical skills are well-known, the patients with normal appointment have been waiting for three years. If Fang Tianxing relies on ordinary methods, he is afraid that he will die if he has to wait in line. Fortunately, perfect university has come forward to help Fang Tianxing say hello, opened a green channel for him, and finally entered the hospital.


    Fang Tianxing finally entered the hospital and hung up the number, but she still had to wait for the doctor to come. Yan Qimei, the nurse in charge of reception, knew that Fang Tianxing came from the green channel, which was a little disdainful. In addition, she accompanied Fang Tianxing with two good-looking women, who made her directly label Fang Tianxing as a soft eater in her heart.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know what happened at the beginning. When she hung the water, the nurse Yan Qimei was very irresponsible and made a mistake. Fang Tianxing didn''t blame her, but she was also a little dissatisfied.


    Soon after the doctor checked Fang Tianxing''s injury, he found that the situation was really difficult, so he decided to call other doctors in other hospitals for consultation three days later to work out a treatment plan for Fang Tianxing.


    So Fang Tianxing first went into the ward and hung up the normal saline for a few days to take care of Fang Tianxing''s daily treatment.


    Fang Tianxing sees that Yan Qimei''s attitude is very bad. He seems to be dissatisfied with himself. Fang Tianxing doesn''t know why. Just see Yan Qimei''s appearance to Fang Tianxing, can''t know what she thinks in her heart.


    Fang Tianxing has been stuffy in the room, want to go out to have a look, so he and nurse Yan Qimei said: "can you let me go out to bask in the sun, has been stuffy here is really boring."


    "No, I can''t let you out if you are affected by the cold." Yan Qimei said to Tianxing.


    But Fang Tianxing had to pick up the computer to prepare the code, but the nurse Yan Qimei came out to stop him after seeing it, "you are a patient, you can''t play with the computer." Nurse Yan Qimei said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said helplessly: "I use the computer because I have a very important thing to do. I really have to use it."


    "There''s something important to do. You''re a patient. You can''t do it casually. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I''ll be responsible for it." Yan Qimei, the nurse, said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said to Yan Qimei, "I''m an Internet writer. I have to update every day. Otherwise, I''m not responsible for my readers. If there''s any problem, I''ll bear it."


    Yan Qimei a little incredulous said: "you are really a network author, how can you be so seriously injured?"


    Fang Tianxing opens his own author''s background and starts to update her articles. Yan Qimei sees the information in Fang Tianxing''s author''s background and is surprised to say, "you are really an online author, and the author''s name is Fang Tianxing. This is not the perfect university''s seven day hard struggle to block the attack of countless Protoss killers a few days ago, Do you want to protect your readers


    Yan Qimei has a relative who is a student of perfect university. She got news about Fang Tianxing from there. At that time, she praised Fang Tianxing as a brave and resourceful young man.


    But she felt that the young man in front of her was a soft eater. Which one was Fang Tianxing''s true face, a real hero or a selfish guy.


    On the death star far away from the Milky way, three sleeping demons wake up. Just now they realize that their soul has been destroyed. The young man who destroyed their soul is very arrogant, which makes the three evil spirits very dissatisfied. As the notorious evil stars, they are the only ones who bring pain and misfortune to others, When will someone be able to make them so subdued.


    They called their Storm God King and told them to give Fang Tianxing a bit of suffering.


    It''s said that the storm God King is just dealing with an Internet author who has just been put on the shelves. They think it''s a piece of cake. They are all evil gods of disaster, and they can''t afford to take care of them.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing is still lying on the hospital bed, and he doesn''t know what kind of trouble he has.


    In recent days, because of Fang Tianxing''s heroic status, Yan Qimei''s attitude towards Fang Tianxing has changed a lot. Fang Tianxing is also happy to see such changes. At least she should be more gentle when she pricks the needle, and she will not restrict and scold him too much.


    Fang Tianxing''s quiet days didn''t last long. Soon, expert consultation was held for Fang Tianxing''s disease. Because of the complexity of the disease, multi department consultation was held.


    A doctor''s ability and experience are different. When a difficult patient is uncertain, the director will call on the general practitioners to discuss and give their own opinions.


    Human body is a complex physiological system, any part of the problem may lead to multiple related system problems. With the development of medicine, the specialty is more and more strong, and each system needs to invest a lot of energy to study, so no one has the ability to master all the diseases of human body system.


    When a patient is in a situation that the doctor in charge can''t control it or even if he can control it but doesn''t belong to his own profession, he should propose consultation, which is also a manifestation of being responsible for the patient.


    At the consultation seminar, the old expert of Jishi hospital sat on the side. He generally didn''t speak. Only the doctors at the bottom discussed it. Generally, the directors of various departments spoke to study how to treat Fang Tianxing''s injuries. The first one who spoke was director Liu of the Department of traumatology. He said: "you all know Fang Tianxing''s injuries, It''s the curse power of the protoss that invades the wound. If you want the wound to heal, you must first solve these curses. "


    Song, director of Dermatology, said: "let Tang Hong, a dermatologist, do this. She will use blessing to neutralize the power of curse."


    "As for the marks left by the gods on his bones, we will give them to our orthopedics department. But how can the broken bones be fixed and healed?" Orthopedic director Huang said.


    The scene soon fell into silence. There was some trouble with this problem. It was very troublesome to solve it. There was no good way to solve it.


    At this time, the old expert sitting on one side said: "this child is to resist the assassination of alien gods and Demons and protect his readers. I like him very much, and I don''t want to see his sequelae. "

 Chapter 421

    Soon, the stagnant discussion was quickly promoted. Everyone respected the director of respect for the elderly. Many of the people present were students brought out by him, and they wanted to sell face.


    Fang Tianxing''s first operation was scheduled three days later. He soon told Fang Tianxing''s teacher and girlfriend about the operation plan. Fang Tianxing didn''t ask them to tell his parents about his condition, so he didn''t want them to worry.


    Yan Qimei helps Fang Tianxing to dry clothes outside. She suddenly finds that there are many crows flying over. She feels very strange that there are vultures in the sky. All these seem to be ominous signs.


    According to the view of modern society, we should not believe these feudal superstitions. Fang Tianxing just feels a little uneasy. It seems that something bad happens to him. It''s just a premonition. The so-called bad luck is only bad. The probability of things happening is extremely high.


    Bad luck just represents the possibility that everything will go into a bad situation. For example, when Yan Qimei was hanging water for Fang Tianxing today, she made mistakes several times in a row and even led to blood reflux.


    Yan Qimei swears that she never intentionally makes Fang Tian''s behavior difficult, but the fact is that she always makes mistakes, which makes her doubt herself.


    Fang Tianxing immediately comforts Yan Qimei and tells her not to worry. Maybe it''s just an accident, so that Yan Qimei doesn''t have to worry.


    After dismissing Yan Qimei, Fang Tianxing looked at his Qi with Yin and Yang eyes, and found that there was a dark cloud on his Qi, blocking the upward trend of his Qi.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he is in some trouble again. If he is allowed to suffer from such misfortune, the operation situation in three days may not be optimistic. If you want to be able to cure the injury, you have to make sure that your luck is maintained at a high level, at least not in bad luck.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know much about feng shui. He immediately went to consult five masters. I ate tomatoes and told him that to solve the current problems, we should reverse our fortunes. We should either pass our bad luck on to others, or borrow good luck to dilute our bad luck.


    In recent days, the preparation work has not been smooth. Huang Zhengrong, the orthopedic doctor in charge of Fang Tianxing''s operation, is very worried.


    In the past, there was an old professor on Huang Zhengrong''s bed, who was a leading scholar in the academic field and was seriously ill. Since he entered the intensive care unit, Huang Zhengrong''s entire treatment team has made every effort to treat him. His students always come to Huang Zhengrong and repeatedly emphasize that this professor is a pillar of our country and has won numerous honors. We must spare no effort to rescue him and give him all the best medical resources.


    Huang Zhengrong explains these words, but he can''t help feeling sad. Isn''t he an Internet writer? If he is just an ordinary worker, Huang Zhengrong won''t spare no effort to rescue him?


    If you can give him all the best medical resources because he is an old professor, what should Huang Zhengrong do for the critically ill patients in other beds?


    "I''m Huang Zhengrong''s patient. As long as you are willing to trust me, you must do your best to help you fight against death. It''s like a comrade in arms on the battlefield. If you give me your back, I''ll fight for you. " Huang Zhengrong serious each other Tianxing said.


    For some poor patients, Huang Zhengrong only charges for materials, and sometimes even does it for free. And he was in a coma in his hospital bed and didn''t know what Huang Zhengrong had done.


    Huang Zhengrong braved the anger and complaint of the doctors in the auxiliary department to help the critically ill patients who needed to be examined as soon as possible.


    For patients with severe anemia who need blood transfusion urgently, Huang Zhengrong can call the blood bank countless times a day and ask for blood transfusion.


    They have workers injured carelessly on the construction site, teachers of their own medical school, ordinary white-collar workers, chairman of large groups, political elites and old farmers selling vegetables.


    Huang Zhengrong does not deny that abundant material conditions will bring more resources to patients, but as a small doctor, Huang Zhengrong can not do his best to save every life.


    Even so, Fang Tianxing knew that in order to make the operation successful, she had to try to resolve her own misfortune. On this day, Yan Qimei came in from the outside. She was a little strange. Tian Xing said, "today, there are so many crows and vultures outside. It seems very strange."


    "It''s a magic spell against me." With that, Fang Tianxing took out a long bow. He said to Yan Qimei, "you can shoot those evil birds down with this bow."


    Yan Qimei nodded and said, "it looks like fun. I''ll try some sisters."


    Yan Qimei found several sisters, and they were also very unhappy with the crows flying and barking here, so they shot Fang Tianxing''s bow and arrow at the crows.


    Whoosh, the bow and arrow shot out, the bow and arrow did not aim at the crows in the sky, but after the bow and arrow shot out, it turned into a big net in the mid air, and the big net directly grabbed all the crows around into the net. Yan Qimei said with a smile: "it''s really fun, I want to play."


    The next sister can''t help but say: "you are too selfish. You can''t always hold on to the one who has agreed to play once."


    Yan Qimei accidentally shot another arrow. The arrow was not aimed at, but she caught a few crows.


    "You see, if you don''t aim at the bow and arrow, it will be wasted." Several female nurses nearby said.


    Soon Yan Qimei''s sisters also tried to catch the crows flying in mid air. But for the higher vultures, they also tried to catch them, but because they flew too high, the net from the bow and arrow could not catch them.


    Play tired to go back, Yan Qimei will tell Fang Tianxing the situation, she is a little sorry to say: "crows are caught, but vultures fly too high to shoot."


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "it doesn''t matter. You''ve done a good job. I''ll try to do the rest."


    Yan Qimei felt that Fang Tianxing''s words discriminated against her, so she said angrily, "I will do better next time."


    Fang Tianxing said happily, "OK, I''m very optimistic about you."


    His crow was captured by Fang Tianxing, which made the vulture God King feel very shameless. So he thought of another way to spread bad luck to Fang Tianxing. Just as Fang Tianxing was chatting with Yan Qimei, the window suddenly became dark.


    "It''s still daytime, so it''s dark all of a sudden." Yan Qimei said in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing knows that this must be the protoss''s way to deal with himself. They dare not attack on a large scale. They can only use this way to harm themselves. Unfortunately, Fang Tianxing can''t get out of bed now and can''t deal with these.


    "Yan Qimei, please find me a wheelchair. I''m going out." Fang Tianxing''s tone is firm. He can''t tolerate these haunting evil spirits to disturb others'' peace.

 Chapter 422

    Soon Yan Qimei found a wheelchair for Fang Tianxing, pushed the wheelchair and took Fang Tianxing to the roof. The glare of the sun made Fang Tianxing uncomfortable. Soon he got used to it and saw the vulture hovering in the sky.


    Fang Tianxing pointed out to the vulture and said, "you come down to me. Do you have to be so timid to deal with such a seriously injured person as me?"


    As expected, the vulture flew down and turned into a bird headed human body. Tianxing said, "I am the king of storm under the constellation of broom star God, because you have offended the great broom star God and have been ordered to bring disaster to you. If you are willing to submit to the broom star God, I can give you a chance to atone


    "If I were willing to submit to the protoss, it would not be today." Fang Tianxing said indifferently, but it showed a firm.


    "Death shouldn''t, it should let you taste the anger of the gods." The storm God King said to Tianxing.


    Soon the storm God King waved his hand, and a group of crow soldiers appeared. Fang Tianxing quickly said to Yan Qimei, "step back and let me deal with him."


    "Are you really OK? Can you really hurt yourself so badly? " Yan Qimei worried said, but she subconsciously released the hand holding the wheelchair, he believed Fang Tianxing had his plan.


    When Fang Tianxing saw the crow soldiers coming, he just roared and couldn''t get up. The words in his body gushed out and turned into countless arrows. There was no need for someone to shoot arrows with a bow. Those arrows were shot directly and quickly to shoot through the crow soldiers.


    "Although I''m seriously injured, you can''t bully me." Fang Tianxing said angrily. He coughed out of time, exposing his weakness.


    "You''re just a strong man in the field, so I''ll take care of you and go back to ask for credit with some god Lords." The Storm King said with a smile.


    With that, the storm king turned his hands into claws and rushed towards Fang Tianxing, trying to catch him directly.


    Fang Tianxing quickly pulls the wheel of the wheelchair to avoid the attack of the storm God King, but all this seems very ridiculous. The storm God King directly uses his claws to lift Fang Tianxing and his wheelchair, and throws Fang Tianxing out.


    Fang Tianxing was severely hit on the ground, people also fell out of the wheelchair, see Fang Tianxing fall from the wheelchair, the storm God King said with a smile: "you look really poor, like a poor guy. If you have any last words before you die, please tell me quickly, and don''t wait until you get to the bottom of the world to regret them. "


    The storm God King came to Fang Tianxing and wanted to laugh at him again, but he heard what Fang Tianxing seemed to be saying. The voice was too thin to be heard. The storm God King came to Fang Tianxing and wanted to hear what he said.


    Storm God King vaguely heard a few words, the intermittent words put together is, "you... In... Plan." Fang Tianxing said intermittently.


    The storm God King immediately felt that the situation was not right and wanted to leave here, but the array had already been arranged, how could he escape.


    A big net came down from the sky. The storm God King instinctively waved his claws to cut the big net. But when his claws touched the net, he felt the pain of the cone and did not dare to touch the net again. The storm God King was soon caught by the net.


    Fang Tianxing was also helped up. It was not Aoxue. Aoxue helped him dust off his clothes and said to him, "you are not allowed to do such dangerous things in the future. Do you know I was worried to death just now?"


    "I see. Not next time." Fang Tianxing said immediately.


    A young man next to him read the magic formula. The big net soon shrank and tied up the storm God King tightly, making him unable to move.


    Yan Qimei called to the young man, "Xiao Feng, how did you come here?"


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yan zangfeng. The school learned that Fang Tianxing was in danger. At that time, I was traveling around, so I came here after receiving the order." The young man said quickly.


    In fact, this morning Fang Tianxing received the news that the school wanted to send someone to protect him, but Fang Tianxing told Yan zangfeng not to appear first, to use himself as bait, and to use the enemy''s carelessness to fight back.


    Storm God king saw a few people talking and laughing, hate voice said: "who killed me will have to bear bad luck, you who will start."


    "I didn''t intend to kill you, as long as I give you to the top management of perfect university, what do you have to do with me if you live or die?" Fang Tianxing said to the storm God King.


    Storm God Wang Dun counseled, he said powerlessly: "please let me go, I am willing to pray for you, bless you two hundred years old, give me a chance to repent."


    "The alien gods and demons are different from human beings. People can have the chance to atone, but the gods and demons do not." Fang Tianxing said to the storm God King.


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the storm God King suddenly fell into the abyss. For them, the gods and demons are all above, and human beings are just ants in their eyes. However, in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, the gods and demons are just humble lives, but not noble human beings.


    Storm God King as a prisoner was sent to the perfect university, Fang Tianxing''s operation is also normal.


    The operation was very smooth, because Fang Tianxing transferred his bad luck to the storm God King through transshipment. It is expected that he will be in the head of bad luck now, and there will be a severe beating after he goes back, but this is not what Fang Tianxing can manage.


    The operation was carried out smoothly, and Fang Tianxing''s injury was also improving. Soon perfect university sent a notice to let Fang Tianxing participate in the reward of perfect university. Fang Tianxing prepared his clothes. Although he was still injured, it didn''t matter.


    However, Aoxue insists on going with Fang Tianxing, fearing that there will be any accident on the way to the venue, and Fang Tianxing doesn''t refuse. They go to the award ceremony together. The award ceremony is scheduled to be held in Wufeng city. This is also to respond to some people''s doubts about the perfect University and show the strength of the perfect university.


    The award ceremony was held in the largest hotel in Wufeng city. Fang Tianxing came into the venue with an invitation letter. There were many people outside, not only from the perfect university, but also from other schools of Internet culture. It looked very big.


    When Fang Tianxing entered the venue, he saw that many people had already arrived, the venue was well arranged, and he could see that he had made a lot of preparations. However, this is not what everyone cares about most, but the most essential thing that can catch the eye is that those famous Internet authors who have graduated for many years will also appear.


    Many well-known network authors appeared, making people dizzy, "that is sleeping autumn, that is waving under the willow, and that over there is Fang Xiang." Fang Tianxing is very familiar with these well-known Internet authors. These celebrities are people who usually live in seclusion and are hard to see.


    After all the people invited to the ceremony entered, the equally exciting award ceremony began. Xie Yue, President of perfect university, made the opening speech of the annual meeting


    "Looking back on the development of the perfect university over the past few hundred years, I would like to sincerely thank all my colleagues for their company for many years. For the teachers of the perfect university, they have been able to stick to the present, a large part of which is due to the students'' trust in the perfect university, and most of which is also due to the students'' trust in us, because of you, The perfect university can develop to the present. " Xie Yue said sincerely.

 Chapter 423

    "Yes, because of everyone''s support and trust, the perfect university will become better and better. As long as we unite as one, we believe that good things will happen." Fang Tianxing knew the dream in the sea and said with deep feeling.


    Tianchan potato said: "you also participated in the award ceremony of the perfect university. Do you have any feelings?"


    "I received an award. Thank Xie Yue for the award, which gives me great encouragement. At the same time, I also thank my readers, thank you all." Dream into Shenji said.


    "Isn''t that the wheel talk? What can I say? " Tianchan said with disdain.


    At this time, Mengru Shenji suddenly sneezed. Tianchan potato on one side quickly said, "what are you doing? Don''t infect me with a cold. I want to die now."


    In order to make the ceremony run smoothly, the staff of perfect university came to the scene early and began to decorate.


    The admission of students to the perfect university has officially started. At the moment when the stars shine, all the students present at the meeting are dressed up. Whether they are current students or seniors who have graduated for many years, they all have joy on their faces and are glad that the perfect university has become better and better.


    After walking on the red carpet, many people signed their names and took photos in front of the signature page. At the activity site, many well-known Internet writers appeared together to recall their stories, lament the hardships of the road of Internet literature creation, and affirm the contribution of countless perfect university graduates to the human world, the rise of the young generation, and the contribution of Internet literature.


    In fact, the network author is a pyramid structure, and the rising stars are catching up. The well-known network author is also responsible.


    The awards are mainly four, the best achievement award, the most valuable award, the Best Newcomer Award, and the special contribution award, which give some strength to those who work hard on the road of network literature creation.


    Many candidates make their own way to gather popularity, for this award, they all attach great importance to and desire to become a network author, not only love network literature, for the pursuit of fame and wealth is people''s life can not forget, who do not want to earn both fame and wealth.


    No one is a saint, there is no way to really do not care about fame and wealth, but a lot of times people know how to suppress themselves, not because of greed and become insane.


    When I eat tomato, I once said, "I write every day. Even when I''m not writing, I''m thinking about how to write. I use my pen to outline a world bit by bit. It has been more than ten years since I began to write, and I will continue to write in the future."


    My new tomato eating work "flying sword asked" has been very popular since its birth. It dominates the list all the year round, which is enough to show my terrible strength in eating tomatoes.


    The only disadvantage of the scene is that the scene photography looks like a mess. When it comes to close-up, it cuts into the foreground, and when it comes to close-up, it cuts into the audience. A lot of highlights photography also failed to capture, a lot of lens transition seems a little puzzling.


    Soon all the guests arrived, and the award ceremony officially began. The first one to announce was the best achievement award, which was specially prepared for the seniors.


    Host Lang Sheng said: "in the field of online culture, there are many people who have been working silently, not afraid of power, and have the courage to break through themselves. For this, we must pay the highest respect to him. After the discussion of the jury of the perfect university, the one who won the best contribution award of the perfect university is dream into Shenji."


    Because he wanted to guard the boundary of the galaxy, he didn''t show up in person. He communicated with us in the video. We also felt that he deserved the prize. Over the years, he was like a lighthouse in the dark, guiding countless people forward and giving them the strength to move forward.


    At the beginning of the second round of awards, the best newcomer award was given to Yan zangfeng. Heng Qingyu failed to come because of a sudden stomachache, so Fang Tianxing had to take a picture of the scene for him to see. Heng Qingyu squatted on the toilet and watched the video Fang Tianxing sent with tears. He was very sorry that he couldn''t go to the scene. Otherwise, he would not be able to attend the award ceremony of perfect university, He was very remorseful about it.


    When Yan zangfeng came back from the podium, Fang Tianxing asked him, "how do you like it, how do you feel on the podium?"


    "Honor is like a whip. It urges people to work hard, not to be complacent." Yan Zang Feng as if walking on the podium in general, proud of the people said.


    At this time, there was a hissing sound around him. Fang Tianxing said to him, "it''s better to put some great principles in your heart, but it''s like deliberately flaunting yourself and making people disgusted."


    Yan Zang Feng embarrassed smile, the other party Tianxing said: "later maybe you are even worse than me."


    Fang Tianxing just smiles and doesn''t care.


    Soon began to present the next award, the host said: "there is another award, originally did not have, after the perfect university research decided to add a special contribution award, the winner is sophomore Fang Tianxing."


    As the host announced the result, Fang Tianxing rushed to the stage. The host asked, "do you have any secret of success?"


    Fang Tianxing took the microphone from the host and said, "the support of readers, the help of students and the teaching of teachers are the secret of my success."


    There was a burst of applause in the audience below, but there was also a mocking sound hidden in it. His dissatisfaction with Fang Tianxing has finally found a place to vent. You have to be sarcastic to get it back.


    After stepping down from the awarding platform, Yan zangfeng deliberately said to Tianxing, "why, you are also like this, shouldn''t you be a little different from me?"


    "Of course not. I''m a real gentleman. You''re a hypocrite. Can you be the same?" Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    "You..." Yan Zang Feng''s face turned blue and cried out.


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile: "there are no saints in this world. Most of the people who call themselves saints are just hypocrites. They are not saints at all. There are only a few who can be a gentleman, not to mention a saint. "


    Yan zangfeng raised his objection. He felt that there were real saints in the world. He said: "real saints know that benevolence is not benevolence, but benevolence is still benevolence. After the death of saints, benevolence gradually solidified into a constant standard. At first, the sage put forward benevolence, just to figure out how people should do and what kind of person is a gentleman, so as to keep close to the real sage. "


    "But inevitably, in the end, the meaning of benevolence has changed. It has become something that binds people rather than makes them successful. It has become a fixed either or standard. In this sentence, we should understand the sage as a set of handed down standards and an established image. " Fang Tianxing then said to Yan zangfeng.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that many times people want to create an absolutely perfect person, but such a person does not exist at all. Perhaps this view is too pessimistic, but it is unavoidable.


    Even the good people who never hurt others, their daily behavior will never be perfect. Each of us is neither perfect nor heinous.

 Chapter 424

    Most of us are very common, and to a large extent, we are a combination of good and evil. Until some special circumstances arise, the dark side will prevail, and then deviant behavior is likely to occur, and we will become the villains in the eyes of normal people.


    Turning the dark side into behavior is a kind of desire, and the ability to restrain this desire is the biggest difference between the wicked and the saints.


    Therefore, the understanding of criminal behavior as a boundary essentially means that the difference between criminals and ordinary people is not a kind of difference at all, but a kind of difference in the degree of evil.


    Zhuangzi once said that saints never die, and there are more than robbers. In Laozi''s Tao Te Ching, there are also some things: to be absolutely holy, to abandon wisdom, and to benefit the people a hundred times; The people are filial and kind; No thieves have such content.


    In fact, what Laozi and Zhuangzi oppose is not the morality and behavior of benevolence and righteousness itself, but the concept of advocating and flaunting saints and benevolence and righteousness.


    In this way, once the concept itself is publicized, some people find that it is profitable to rely on the use of these concepts. In order to pursue money and fame, they will whitewash themselves and put on the face of saints. In fact, they are doing the business of thieves.


    Chuang Tzu thinks that the immortality of saints does not necessarily mean that all saints should die out, but that even if they have the cultivation ability of saints, they should not easily show off.


    On the other hand, what is the world where the sage is dead and the robbers are dead? It is Lao Tzu''s ideal world: to eat sweetly, to dress well, to live peacefully, to enjoy the customs, to meet neighbors, to hear the sound of chickens and dogs, and not to communicate with people until they are old and dead.


    When the whole society takes a standard ruler to measure the members of society, there will inevitably be a lot of deviant people. Many of these seemingly abnormal people are not heinous, they are just not accepted by the social standards at that time. These deviant people, do not like to be bound by rules, eager to pursue real freedom.


    If we look at the immortality of saints and the number of robbers, we can better understand that if the saints'' Dharma is still rigidly applied and still constrains the possibility of human beings, then the deviant will not disappear.


    In the article "skin trunk", Chuang Tzu makes another analogy: if people want to keep their belongings, they must put them in the box, bind them tightly with ropes, and lock them firmly. However, this can only prevent ordinary thieves. If a big thief comes, he will move the whole box away for fear that your rope will not be tied tightly.


    Chuang Tzu believed that the so-called sage was just like the man who locked his belongings in a box.


    The sage made a perfect political system and bound the people with rules such as etiquette and law. He hoped that the people would be able to keep their peace and not do evil, just like tying a box tightly with a rope. But if there is a thief, he can use the rules and regulations made by the saints to rule the people.


    For example, the system of Qi follows the example of the sage, but after Tian Chengzi killed the monarch of Qi, he directly occupied the whole Qi. What he stole was not only Qi, but also the system of Qi. He would use these systems to protect himself.


    So although Tian Chengzi was a thief, his position was as stable as Yao and shun. Small countries dare not criticize him, big countries dare not crusade against him.


    So, the so-called saints are just saving money for the thieves. Because it is the unscrupulous bandits who can win over others in the end, and those who have integrity and morality will not come to a good end. Therefore, the more perfect the system made by the sage, the more beneficial it will be to those thieves.


    Saints refer to those who are selfless, because this person abandons all selfish desires, but has universal love and loves all kinds of life. To put it bluntly, this ancient sage is also a mortal, but he does not love himself, only selfless love for all living beings.


    Maybe some people feel familiar. Yes, they abandon selfish desires, do not seek their own benefits in everything, and live for all living beings. In fact, such people are real saints.


    There are countless people who call themselves saints in the world. In fact, they are as selfish and worship money as hypocrites. They just say that they are saints.


    "Sages have the power of enlightenment, the virtue of nature, and the great virtue of all living beings." Fang Tianxing said word by word.


    But in most cases, saints can''t save all living beings. The fate of all living beings depends on themselves. There is never a savior. Even if he stands in front of you, can you recognize him?


    Fang Tianxing knows that many people expect to have a hero to save themselves, but most of the time it''s just an extravagant hope.


    If you can really open your own shackles, you can liberate your own strength.


    Fang Tianxing knows that only by saving himself can he have the power to save others. Only by constantly becoming stronger is the only right way in the world. People who win the awards at the annual meeting can not only get trophies, but also get the chance to recommend the perfect university.


    Fang Tianxing has been given 15 days of recommendation opportunities in the main city, and can make strong recommendation in three cities. Fang Tianxing is very happy, and many readers have expressed their support for his creation.


    But the actual situation was not good. The first day''s recommendation effect was not good. Those who said they wanted to support themselves didn''t come. The scene of recommending the venue was very cold. Fang Tianxing didn''t get angry. He just went to those people before and wanted to ask what the situation was.


    Soon Fang Tianxing found a person who had said that he would come to recommend and support him. He was Deng Jiu, a rickshaw puller in Wufeng city. When he saw Fang Tianxing coming, he looked flustered and dodged deliberately.


    Deng Jiu pedaled on the tricycle and wanted to go, but Fang Tian took a few steps to catch up with him, "why didn''t you come to today''s recommendation meeting?" Fang Tianxing asked him.


    That Deng nine eyes Dodge, bow to say: "sorry, because the family has something to do, didn''t go to."


    Fang Tianxing did not continue to ask, but said to him: "you go first, things at home are important, you can come whenever you want to read my book."


    Then Fang Tianxing left, and he found the next man, Yan Jintai, the butcher of the slaughterhouse. He was working in the slaughterhouse, and Fang Tianxing went into the slaughterhouse, where thousands of pigs were killed every day, and there was always blood.


    Fang Tianxing saw that Yan Jintai was cutting a pig''s belly. The pig didn''t scream because Yan Jintai''s knife technique was very good. He knew the pig''s life for the first time and didn''t give it too much time to suffer.


    Fang Tian walked to him and said, "why didn''t you go to my recommendation meeting today? Is it because you can''t go?"


    Yan Jintai nodded, the other party Tianxing said: "the smell of blood here is too heavy, you''d better go out first."


    "Good." Fang Tianxing didn''t say much, but left alone, and went to find several other people who agreed to support him. They all said that they couldn''t come because of something. Fang Tianxing sat alone in the seat of the recommendation field, waiting for the end of the day.


    Just in the evening, suddenly many people came. They were the people who had promised to support Fang Tianxing. Most of them were grassroots people. They came to support Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 425

    Fang Tianxing said in surprise: "I''m very happy that you''re here."


    "The city Lord''s mansion has said that anyone who dares to support you openly will be the enemy of the city Lord''s mansion. We are sorry for shirking before." Yan Jintai, the butcher, said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing realized that it''s no wonder that many people said they would come, but they didn''t come. Just those white-collar workers didn''t come. Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing suddenly found that there were many people voting for him on the Internet, and countless recommendation tickets mixed with monthly tickets flew like snowflakes.


    Although most of them are anonymous, Fang Tianxing still guessed their identities.


    It''s not because the scholars are not in the right mind, but because the living environment is different. The living conditions of grassroots people are hard, and the main means of production is themselves. Many working people have simple considerations and simple starting points, and they tend to do things with their temperament.


    If there is no unique judgment on something, the grassroots people will only consider human feelings and justice, that is, how most people will look at it, so people often feel that loyalty is deep.


    On the other hand, the means of production of white-collar workers are indeed intangible, while those who have read books tend to be indecisive or even indecisive in their consideration of complex issues, with a slightly heavy overall view and a wide range of considerations.


    Many scholars have poor executive ability, think much about their own interests, and know how to protect themselves, so they feel that they are useless but full of benevolence, righteousness, morality and selfishness.


    In fact, our history of thousands of years is often dominated by the overall situation of scholars. How to decide war and peace, how much tax to collect, how many soldiers to collect, how much grain to transport, and how to coordinate the interests of all parties are all decided from the overall situation, but subjectively, loyalty is harmful. Scholars can not only consider their own interests, but also take into account other people''s interests, so that they will not be caught dead in the middle of nothing.


    In fact, there is no difference between the two kinds of survival philosophy. Blindly taking the overall situation into consideration is harmful to the individual, which makes the collective more and more oppressive to the individual. The ignorance of gratitude and hatred makes the group lack of executive power and can not become a cohesive collective.


    In the face of complex environmental changes, only by using wisdom to see the truth, can we find the best solution.


    Although the methods are different, the purposes are the same. Fang Tianxing said in a loud voice: "thank you for your support. I have received all your wishes, whether they are here today or not. I will work hard to live up to your expectations."


    At the same time, on the desk of Wufeng city master''s office, there was a document about the removal of Liu city master from the position of Wufeng city master. He was ordered to complete the transfer arrangement made by the city master within three days. Although someone pressed him down, he had to leave the position of the city master.


    Fang Tianxing soon got the news that Liu Chengzhu had been transferred away. He knew that someone must have helped Liu Chengzhu to hold down some of the blame. Otherwise, such a big thing would have happened. There was no reason to just transfer to other places.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t want to pay attention to what happened, and many things are beyond his control. The iron rule that Internet authors are not allowed to interfere in government affairs has clearly revealed that the Galactic Federation clearly opposes Internet authors'' interference in government affairs.


    However, the new city leader will arrive in the next two days. He should be seen in his recommendation period. The new city leader''s views on him determine the political direction of his own in the city in the future. We should strive for some good results for ourselves, which is helpful for our future development.


    Fang Tianxing decided to meet the new city master. Soon he got the news that the new city master was coming this afternoon. Fang Tianxing still stayed in his recommendation position. This is the only way to enter the city. As long as the new city master comes, he will surely see himself.


    There are not many people this afternoon. There are only a few scattered pedestrians on the roadside. I can''t see anything special.


    Some people go to the recommendation position of Fang Tianxing and try to read his novels and read them casually.


    Some became his readers, while others gave up because they didn''t like it. For those who choose to be their loyal readers, Fang Tianxing is very happy. For those who leave, Fang Tianxing also tries his best to keep them. If he can''t keep them, he can only let them leave.


    One person after another passed the recommendation position of Fang Tianxing. The person Fang Tianxing had to wait for didn''t show up. At this time, a child came to see Fang Tianxing recommending his novel and quickly said, "uncle, what are you doing?"


    Fang Tianxing replied, "I''m recommending my own novel. I hope readers can read it."


    "Oh, do you think your novel is suitable for children to read?" The child said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly, "if you think it''s suitable for you to read, don''t read if it''s not suitable."


    "Is there anything horrible and bloody in your novel that is not suitable for children to read?" The child asked Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "this is not true, but my book will never avoid the darkness of the human world and all kinds of darkness and filth that will appear in the sun. But I will not deliberately describe the dark, dark and light symbiosis, are an integral part of the world. Just hope that people can long for light, even in the dark, can also get the power of light. "


    The child just answered and quickly turned away.


    The child ran to a pedestrian rest place outside the city, where there was a middle-aged man waiting for him. When he saw the man, the child called kindly, "Dad."


    The middle-aged man lovingly picked up the child and said to him, "how about that uncle Fang Tianxing


    The child replied, "yes, my father asked me the same question."


    "Oh, how did he answer that?" Said the middle-aged man to the child.


    The child told him what Fang Tianxing said word by word. After hearing this, he said with some emotion: "Fang Tianxing is also a man who refuses to go with the world. He is also a wonderful man who just let nature go. Let''s go into town


    The middle-aged people go to the city with their children. When the middle-aged people go to the city, Fang Tianxing feels his existence. The middle-aged people are the new city leaders. They are the readers of the hall leader level and the number one scholar.


    Such a person in the reader has been a rare existence, walk in the crowd, even if it is deliberately hidden, their own temperament is outstanding, can not be covered.


    Unless the legend of the leader of the border readers peak, their own temperament back to nature, no trace, even if you go to your side, can not be aware of. The hall leader level reader, the title champion, has been the existence of ordinary readers.


    The middle-aged man came to Fang Tianxing''s recommendation seat and quickly said, "little brother, what do you think of your novel?"

 Chapter 426

    Fang Tianxing saw that he was holding the child who came to ask questions in his hand, and soon realized that he had asked his own child to do the test before. Coupled with his own temperament, his identity was self-evident.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "in my novels, the plot is natural and pure, without a trace of fireworks. The purpose of my novels is to enable people to acquire wisdom, understand themselves, know the law of the development of things, understand the ideas of people of different cultures and situations, know the impermanence of fate, and experience the suffering of all living beings."


    "It sounds good, but how can you make sure that you don''t make mistakes in your writing and always keep your original intention?" The middle-aged man asked again.


    Fang Tianxing has long been ready to say: "I can''t guarantee that I will never change, but I know what kind of person I want to be and what kind of artistic level I want to pursue. I won''t let myself become a person I hate."


    The middle-aged man nodded, and the other party Tianxing said, "I believe what you said. If you break today''s oath and deliberately publicize the evil side in order to stir up the nerves of readers, I will not be merciful. I will report it to the Galactic Federation, and then naturally there will be people from the harmony administration to restrict you."


    Fang Tianxing said to him calmly: "OK, I know."


    Fang Tianxing knows what this middle-aged man means, that is, he tacitly allows himself to continue to spread his novels in Wufeng City, and he won''t stop or praise them too much.


    In fact, this is enough. As long as the government does not interfere in his creation, and does not need too much support, Fang Tianxing can give himself relatively free space for creation.


    The middle-aged man flipped over Fang Tianxing''s recommendation position at will, and the other party Tianxing said, "it''s not bad."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and sent the middle-aged man away. In the past few days when Wufeng City recommended works, the number of loyal readers has also increased, which is also a very happy growth for Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing knows that some people in Wufeng city are dissatisfied with him, but Fang Tianxing won''t go to them as long as they don''t come to him. But just because you don''t look for trouble doesn''t mean trouble won''t come to you.


    This is not a few people who seem to have bad intentions came over, they went to the recommendation position of Fang Tianxing, opened his mouth and said: "is this your recommendation position?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "yes, it''s mine."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s promise, those people exchanged their eyes and confirmed that they were the right person. Then they immediately started to fight against each other''s recommendation position, and the propaganda pictorial was torn to pieces. Fang Tianxing quickly stopped them, but when Fang Tianxing raised his hand and didn''t touch them, they immediately lay down and pretended to be injured.


    These people perform very grandiose, constantly scream, and use tomato juice to pretend blood smeared on Zao. It seems that they have enough performance experience and look like veteran.


    Fang Tianxing understood their intention, which was to mislead himself. Some people lying on the ground also took out bricks to plot against themselves, but Fang Tianxing just stared at them, and the magic light from his eyes directly smashed his bricks. A few people immediately flustered, did not expect Fang Tianxing unexpectedly so fierce.


    The man who didn''t fall pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "you hurt ordinary people with your own ability. I''ll sue you and send you a lawyer''s letter."


    Fang Tianxing asked him, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Cai. What''s the matter. I''ve already called the police. You don''t want to kill people. " That surname Cai''s one side retreats, the other side day line says.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "who hired you all? It seems that your acting skills are not very professional?"


    "Nonsense, we are professional mass actors. We''ve played corpses, local ruffians, hooligans and so on. We have excellent acting skills." A man lying on the ground said discontentedly.


    "Don''t talk. You''ve got a problem. Go to the police station with us. If we don''t make it clear, we''re not finished." That surname Cai''s one side runs far, the other side day line says at the same time.


    The people lying on the ground saw the leader slip away first, and they all got up immediately and followed the man away.


    Fang Tianxing was amused by this man. He was very timid, but he had to learn from others to deceive them. He seemed to be inexperienced and his acting skills were very ordinary. However, the people behind him are certainly not good at making mistakes. It''s not just about arranging these people to make mistakes. There must be a way out. If they can''t crack it, they will fall into his trap.


    Just pick up the recommendation seat. Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that. Soon the young man surnamed Cai appeared with a man in police uniform. He pointed to Fang Tianxing and said to the policeman, "he is the one who hurt my brother."


    Fang Tianxing looked at the policeman. He also looked at Fang Tianxing. Soon he said to him, "come with us."


    Fang Tianxing did not resist the law enforcement, and said to the policeman, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    The young man surnamed Cai saw Fang Tianxing get on the police car together. When they sat down, they all kept away from Fang Tianxing. They were afraid that Fang Tianxing would hurt people without saying a word.


    In fact, with Fang Tianxing''s self-cultivation, he won''t take these little people''s ideas seriously, and he won''t easily get angry.


    There was also a policewoman in the car, but she didn''t speak, just sat by the door with a stiff look. Others wanted to talk to her, and there was no response.


    Fang Tianxing looked out of the window by chance and became more and more confused because the road the police car took was not the way to the police station.


    Other people soon found that this road was obviously not the way to the police station. The leader, Mr. Cai, immediately said, "Hey, I want to get off. This is not the way to the police station!"


    "It''s a fake car. It''s not going to the police station at all!" Another said immediately.


    Someone can''t help jumping, "stop, this is not the car to the police station, I want to jump!" He slapped the door and window hard, but there was no response at all.


    "Drive, drive to the edge of the city. Nobody wants to go to the police station today." The driver said.


    "Step on the gas, the biggest step on it! No one is going to get out of the car. " He said madly, laughing, ignoring their feelings.


    At this time, we found that the door had been welded to death¡° No one wants to go to the police station today. I''ve already welded the door. No one wants to get off today! " Said the driver.


    At this time, we found that another police officer was not a human at all, but a robot. Just now, she welded the door with her own manipulator.


    Someone wanted to break the window, but found that the window could not be opened. Even the door had been tightly welded and could not be opened at all.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. This window is made of super explosion-proof glass. Even if you use a bomb, you can''t open it." The driver said with a smile.

 Chapter 427

    "I''m waiting for your response." Mr. Zhang said to Tianxing that the black Zhenwu army attached great importance to the cultivation of martial arts skills. He was very satisfied with Tianxing''s martial arts skills.


    Every time before joining the army, there will be five army officers coming to the campus to look for excellent students, select suitable excellent students, first determine the army they will go to, and then directly recommend them to the corresponding army when they graduate.


    Of course, it can''t be unlimited. Every year, the Ministry of war will give some places to the five armies. They can find a certain number of people to join the army.


    The use of quota must be cautious. The popularity of the military also shows that Fang Tianxing is excellent. He knows which side he wants to enter, but he has to consider it. He can''t make a decision rashly.


    We are all working hard to train. We are all discussing which side of the five armies we want to enter. The red fire army advocates attack, and they are all fighting maniacs who dare to fight and kill. However, the orange armored forces lay particular stress on defense. They only had a clear battle line and didn''t give the enemy a chance. The black Zhenwu army, on the other hand, is more important than the fighter plane. It defends the enemy skillfully and pays attention to flexibility. The blue dragon soul army is an exclusive force for secret missions, including reconnaissance, spying and other things. The white snow Royal Army is headed by women, responsible for medical care, assassination and other tasks. It is friendly to women, and its members are basically women.


    After understanding these characteristics, we will know which aspects to focus on in selecting troops. The first step is very important, which determines our vision in the future and whether we can find a suitable direction for rapid development.


    Fang Tianxing is also hesitating about what to do. The white snow Royal Army certainly doesn''t have to think about it. It''s all girls who can enter.


    As for the black Zhenwu army, it''s also good. Zhang Xiaowei threw out an olive branch for him, but he didn''t know what would happen to other armies. He heard that there would be military instructors coming to give lectures. Fang Tianxing also wanted to have a look.


    Soon the rumored instructors came. They were two instructors of the red fire army and the orange armored army. One was wearing a red robe with flame patterns on his cloak, and the other was wearing armor with various spiritual patterns on his orange cloak to enhance his defense.


    When they came to the playground, they all gathered here to listen to what they had seen and heard in the army. The instructor of the red fire army first said, "thank you for coming here to support us. Attack is the best weapon in the battle, siege is the most exciting thing in the battlefield, and joining the red fire army is the proudest thing in my life." The red fire army instructor said impassioned.


    Soon the orange armored army said to one side: "our goal is to defend. Countless iron soldiers have forged our homeland with their lives and guarded our homeland in order to enable ordinary people to have a stable and peaceful living condition. The purpose of our fight is not to destroy, but to protect."


    There was thunderous applause, and everyone was aroused to yearn for the hot-blooded battlefield.


    Men, of course, need to shed their blood on the battlefield, make contributions, defend the territory of the human race and resist the attack of gods and demons, so as to prove their value.


    On the other side, there are people from the white snow Royal Army to give lectures to the students. Most of the students are girls, and some boys will be squeezed out if they want to get close to them. It''s mostly about medical care and assassination. It''s part of the shadow department. It''s a legendary existence.


    These instructors tell the students interesting stories in the army. For them, those are their daily lives. It''s the most normal thing to die on the battlefield. Every day, many people are killed by gods and demons, and many people can''t even find their bones.


    Many people still don''t understand the danger. The instructor will choose some hot-blooded battles to tell them. Many of them are fascinated by them. Few people will mention the unknown dead in the battle. Most people will unconsciously ignore them and feel that they will become heroes in the battlefield. Don''t you know that most people are just cannon fodder and there is no winner in the war.


    Along with several instructors came three or four veterans. They looked ordinary, but there seemed to be a special force in them.


    Fang Tianxing found a lot of information on the battlefield. Basically, the loss rate of new recruits on the battlefield is more than 50%. After several battles, the loss rate is 23%. The remaining 20% can survive to become veterans.


    These veterans have rich combat experience, and can play a number of times the combat power of the recruits. Each of them is a living specimen of the battlefield.


    When other people surrounded the instructors, Fang Tian walked up to the veterans and gave them a salute. Several veterans also gave them a serious salute.


    Fang Tianxing saw that they all had a lot of injuries. One of them was on crutches, and the other one was missing a hand. Fang Tianxing said to them, "are all your injuries left on the battlefield?"


    "Yes, at that time, we met a group of demons coming from behind at Daxia pass and wanted to sneak attack on our troops. Of course, I couldn''t bear it, but there were only a few hundred of us. We couldn''t stop so many demons at all. We had to fight hard and fight for opportunities for the troops. Finally, there were only a few people left, but we didn''t let the enemy sneak attack succeed, My leg was bitten by Warcraft. Fortunately, someone came and smashed Warcraft''s head, and then I recovered my life. " The man said with emotion.


    Another veteran who lost his arm also said, "I''m pretty much the same. For my strategic place, Shangfeng ordered us to hold it for seven days. We tried our best to hold the position, but there were too many gods and Demons coming to attack. A total of 10000 people died every day. But those gods and Demons kept attacking day and night. They fought for five days and five nights before they retreated, At that time, I was so tired that I fainted. When I woke up, I found that there were corpses everywhere. I was the only living person in the whole battlefield, and I didn''t know when I lost my arm. "


    Fang Tianxing, listening to their stories, seems to have come to the iron battlefield, endless fighting, people are dying beside you.


    Fang Tianxing leaned on them and said to them, "if one day, the gods and demons will be completely eliminated and there will be no more war, what do you want to do?"


    The old soldier who lost his leg said, "I miss Xiaohong in the town. He said he would marry me, but the devil attacked the village and Xiaohong was thrown to Warcraft as a snack. I became a soldier just to find the Warcraft and kill him myself to avenge Xiaohong."


    "Over the years, the gods and demons have been fighting with the Terrans. They don''t know how many people have died. It seems that they are born with blood feuds. The gods and Demons only treat people as slaves and can never get along with each other equally." The old soldier who broke his hand said plainly.


    Fang Tianxing just lamented that the gods and Demons and human beings can''t live and die equally. The gods and demons can never submit to human beings. Human beings can''t surrender the gods and demons. The war can only be fought continuously.


    There is hardly any possibility of reconciliation except for one side destroying the other. Although the couple of narongzhuoshan overcame the racial differences and fell in love, they did not represent the whole, which was of little significance to the race.

 Chapter 428

    Fang Tianxing said to them, "now you escape from the heaven to fulfill your wishes. Don''t let precious things pass through your fingers again."


    Those people nodded, but Mr. Cai said quickly, "my wish can''t be taken seriously. We''ll be brothers in the future."


    Several people said with a smile: "I will be brothers in the future." Then they left.


    Fang Tianxing went back to his recommendation counter, cleaned up his mess and prepared to reopen.


    On the one hand, Fang Tianxing''s reader Lao Zhou saw that Fang Tianxing was tidying up his stall. He also came to help Fang Tianxing clean up. While tidying up, he asked, "who did it and how did you make your recommendation place like this?"


    Fang Tianxing just laughed and said to old song, "it''s just a few children who make trouble. It''s nothing."


    That old song asks a way: "where come of kid, how can such farce."


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just to clean up."


    At this time, suddenly a man came running and yelled, "Dad, why are you here?"


    Fang Tianxing knew that the old song was Song Yang''s father, which he didn''t expect. Song Yang also saw Fang Tianxing, and he quickly winked at Fang Tian, asking him not to tell him about smashing his recommendation position.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything about Song Yang, but Lao song continued to ask: "Tianxing, do you know the identity of the person who smashed your stall? My son is also here. If you find out his identity, you can teach him a lesson."


    Old song turned to look at his son, he said to Song Yang: "your father left this matter to you, I believe you can do it."


    Song Yang''s face suddenly turned blue and red. Fang Tianxing said to the old song: "don''t look for it. In fact, it''s just some young people who don''t understand. He already knows that he''s wrong. He doesn''t need to investigate any more."


    Lao song didn''t continue to ask. He nodded and said, "yes, my children are. They always make trouble all day long. If only they could be like you."


    "It''s OK. I believe Song Yang will go on the right path and realize his ideal." Fang Tianxing said to the old song dynasty.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Lao Song said happily, "I hope so."


    "But how do you know his name? I remember I never told you my son''s name." Old song said strangely.


    Fang Tianxing hastily said: "it''s something you didn''t mean to say when you were drunk."


    "Yes, I don''t remember at all. Maybe I''m old. I''m old and my memory is getting worse and worse." Old song said to several people.


    Song Yang is also smiling, did not dare to interrupt.


    A few people work together, quickly put away the things on the recommendation table, it''s time for dinner.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner and thank you for helping me with the recommendation table." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    Song Yang quickly said: "that''s no good. We''re just doing two small favors. It''s nothing. We''d better go home for dinner. I haven''t had a meal made by my father for a long time."


    Old song also said: "it''s expensive and not affordable outside, so it''s better to eat at home. Tianxing, you also go to my house for dinner. Today I cook myself. "


    With that, Lao song takes Song Yang and Fang Tianxing to his home.


    At the old song''s house, several people helped him cook. His cooking skills were beyond Fang Tianxing''s imagination, and everyone was very happy.


    Last night, Fang Tianxing drank some wine and overslept a little. He rushed to his recommendation booth. He decided the opening time of the recommendation booth, but he couldn''t smash his signboard.


    Fang Tianxing rushed to his recommendation place and found that there were many people waiting in a long line. He quickly opened his recommendation place and let everyone come in to read his online novels.


    Waiting for people to fish in and read Fang Tianxing''s works with relish, from time to time also put forward a lot of questions about the plot, Fang Tianxing took the trouble to answer one by one.


    Many people asked questions, especially a little girl asked the most, "author, why does the protagonist call this name, how do you think of it, and why is the female so cold?" Fang tianxingrao, the author of this novel, can hardly answer so many questions.


    But the little girl''s problems are more and more, and Fang Tianxing is a little overburdened. If she were someone else, she would have collapsed.


    Fang Tianxing said helplessly: "in fact, you have to think about the answers to many questions. Readers will form their own perception in the process of reading works. Most of the time, the answers are in your own heart, and no one else can answer them."


    The little girl continued, "aren''t you the author of this book? Why don''t you understand so many things?"


    "In fact, reading is a dialogue with yourself, and also a way to make more progress." Fang Tianxing said to the little girl.


    "But if you don''t understand it thoroughly, you always feel that you haven''t read it thoroughly." The little girl said to Tianxing. She has a strong thirst for knowledge.


    "In fact, we read a lot of books, but most of them were forgotten by me later. What''s the meaning of reading?" Fang Tianxing asked the little girl.


    "When I was a child, I ate a lot of food, and now I can''t remember what I ate. But to be sure, some of them have grown into my bones and flesh. It''s in my body. It''s a part of me Fang Tianxing said to the little girl.


    The little girl seemed to have realized something and ran away to think.


    Fang Tianxing is also reading a book. What he is holding in his hand is the moon and sixpence, which is about the relationship between people''s ideals and reality.


    It tells a person who pursues his ideal. In order to realize his ideal, he regards all kinds of external things as nothing. He only has his own ideal in his heart. No matter what other people think, he only pays attention to his own inner ideal.


    Fang Tianxing knows what his ideal is and is willing to pay for it. This is the most meaningful thing in his life.


    Fang Tianxing looks up at the sky. He wants to know how wonderful the sky is. The starry sky that he could only look up at seems to be close to him. He must explore it.


    In the moon and sixpence, Strickland, an ordinary London stockbroker, suddenly falls into the magic of art. He abandons his wife and son, abandons the rich and happy life of others, and goes to Tahiti Island in the South Pacific Ocean to write a story of his brilliant life with his brush score and infuses all the value of life into the gorgeous canvas.


    Maugham explores the contradiction and interaction between life and art. The theme of escapism revealed in the novel is incompatible with the pursuit of many people in the west, and it has become a popular novel in the 20th century.

 Chapter 429

    He also wants to inject all his strength into his ideal. Fang Tianxing thinks that the pursuit of ideal does not necessarily mean escaping from reality. He must constantly fight between reality and ideal. The fight itself is the real life, and let it burn the most gorgeous brilliance.


    In the moon and sixpence, the moon represents the lofty ideal, while sixpence is the representative of reality. The real healthy life is the constant change between the two, and it is the balance point in this constantly changing life. People should have sincere courage, sincere and enthusiastic attitude towards life, so as to resist the power of the dark, merciless, cold and gloomy reality.


    Seven days later, Fang Tianxing finished his recommendation in Wufeng city and went to the next city for his novel recommendation.


    The next stop is Tiger City, which is much more developed than Wufeng city in economy and culture. Tiger City is not far away from Wufeng city. Fang Tianxing arrived there on foot, which is more impoverished than Wufeng city. Before, many people fled from Wufeng city secretly, and many people came here with their families, without any support, If you want to survive, you have to start working everywhere.


    In fact, the labor force in tiger city is self-sufficient. Suddenly, many people come in. Although they also bring a lot of consumer demand, it''s not very happy for the people who used to work in tiger city.


    In order to be able to take root in Tiger City, outsiders are willing to work hard, and bosses like such employees. Monks from outside are good at chanting scriptures, and people from outside are willing to work hard. They are excellent labor force. However, it brings a lot of troubles to the people who can live a comfortable life in tiger city. The original nine to five life is becoming more and more distant.


    The time to get off work is constantly delayed. For ordinary people, the burden on their shoulders is getting heavier and heavier. In fact, most of the workers at the bottom are getting more and more sad, while the upper class has little influence.


    Many contradictions are on the verge of breaking out, and the air is just full of depression.


    Fang Tianxing set up her own recommendation position and waited for the readers who liked her to come. Soon a girl who looked fat came over. She went to Fang Tianxing''s recommendation position and took out a few books at will to read.


    Soon another girl came, but the new one looked thinner. She was thin and had no meat on her face. She looks a bit mean, and her real personality seems to be the same. She just flipped over the recommendation position of Fang Tianxing and put it down.


    The girl looked up to see the fat girl before, she leaned over and said: "look at my skirt today, whether it''s very slim."


    This is obviously to show off, and remind the fat girl that she can''t wear such a skirt, the fat girl quickly said: "yes, it''s really good-looking."


    In fact, Tiger City''s abnormal aesthetic of thinness has been lasting for a long time. This idea is imperceptible. She really can''t appreciate this kind of bamboo figure. There are many classmates around her, 158 in height and weighing 70 or 80 Jin, who are clamoring to lose weight. But they are really thin. She really doesn''t understand why they are thinner.


    Perhaps in their eyes, only if they are thin enough can they meet the aesthetic standards of the society, and only if they are thin enough can they attract more boys and be more popular.


    Slightly fat girl height 164, weight 110 Jin, so she is still in the inferiority every day, the height and weight is in the normal range, but she still can''t get rid of the strange eyes and sarcasm around, in the boy''s view, her figure is very good, but girls think she is too fat, she is also sensitive, which makes her more inferiority.


    The media flatters too much about thin, even friends say that you are fat. They quietly planted a strong hint in the girl''s heart that she needs to be thinner to get more capital.


    She once told herself that she had to lose weight. She couldn''t be fat any more! No clue girl, chose the fastest way, diet, only thin, others will not say she is fat.


    Self confidence and health are so kidnapped by weight. The slightly fat girl thinks that dieting is a strange circle. A period of dieting can make her lose weight, but the later rebound also makes her regain weight quickly. The guilt after eating makes her unbearable. The emptiness of her heart can only be made up by reading.


    But the skinny girl couldn''t read at all. After a few casual glances, she ran over to the other party and said, "little brother, is this your recommendation seat?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "yes."


    "You''ve been able to have your own recommendation place in the city since you were young. It''s really good, but why don''t you have any game videos or anything like that?" The thin girl said to Tianxing.


    "It''s a place for reading. It''s no other use." Fang Tianxing reminded her.


    It is said that men are self creatures, like to see good-looking things, easy to be attracted by appearance. And women are more likely to be influenced by others, and they will pay more attention to the attitude of others towards her.


    Thin girls in order to get thin, do not let others say that they are fat, a meal is less than a cat, only vegetarians do not eat meat, malnutrition, limb weakness, a push to fall, this is also hungry for fitness, this kind of physical activity, live like before the coolie.


    Anxiety and depression all day, staying up late at night, endocrine disorder, anxiety and depression all day, forced self-discipline and can not do, every time only after eating and then forced to vomit, to bring more pain.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that there is nothing wrong with pursuing thin. Just before that, he first asks himself whether he wants to be thin out of his own heart or just to cater to the aesthetic taste of the society?


    If you just want to cater to the aesthetic and lose weight, it''s unnecessary, because even if you really lose weight and live in other people''s eyes, you will feel self-confident on the surface and inferior in the heart, and you will not lose weight out of your own heart. This process will make people feel painful and boring.


    The real beauty should be the combination of internal foundation and external promotion. In fact, they should be rich in heart, symmetrical in figure, flexible and powerful in action, energetic and energetic.


    Soon, a few small business employees came to read books. Their mental state did not look very good. Their faces were sallow and they looked very tired.


    The young clerk turned the book in Fang Tianxing''s recommendation position. He mainly read the title of the article. He read ten lines at a glance. He seemed very impatient and didn''t care much about the content.


    Fang Tianxing chatted with him. He knew that the young employee''s name was Ding Jialiang, who had just joined a small company. Ding Jialiang had just graduated from school for one year, graduated from a fairly good university, and joined a new small company with boundless vision for the industry. It was said that there was a big company holding shares behind him, but the boss didn''t care about them.

 Chapter 430

    As a result, the company''s leaders'' deception becomes that they are the employees of this famous listed company, they are the best, and what they want to do is to subvert the industry. The boss often says to them, now you are all members of the company''s start-up team, even if the company doesn''t give you a raise or promotion in the future, if you go out after two years, you will certainly be able to double your value.


    Then Ding Jialiang has been working in this company with a very low salary, which is very hard to bear the cost of his work and life.


    But Ding Jialiang took the initiative to work overtime every night until 12 p.m. and then left. In order to work overtime, Ding Jialiang also rented a house with others in the basement near the company. And this overtime is voluntary. Even if there is nothing to do on that day, we have to work overtime to do something.


    Later, by observing many such cases of working overtime, Fang Tianxing found that the reason why many young people who have just graduated do so is not only the so-called young people are energetic and usually have great expectations for the future, but also the inertia of the habit of learning and working hard cultivated in their student days.


    In the student days, even after the college entrance examination and the college entrance examination, we still have to do a good job in the work assigned by the boss. By doing these things, we can prove that we are hardworking, excellent and promising young people.


    After they enter the workplace, they temporarily lose their specific goal of hard work, and only have a vague goal of making more money and promoting as soon as possible.


    The reason why this kind of goal is very vague is that the operation process of these goals is not clear. We all know that it is important to make more money, but how can we make more money? Migrant workers can only be realized by raising their wages, and how can they be recognized by the leaders, raise their wages for themselves, and give themselves a greater future and development.


    Many people believe that working overtime every day and doing more work, even doing some repetitive work, is also the embodiment of struggle, and they can always learn from it.


    There is no meaningless work, only people who are not motivated, life is full of learning. As long as you pay attention, you can always learn from ordinary work. This idea has taken root in the hearts of young people who have just graduated, and those successful articles have contributed a lot.


    Although these articles have also said that we need to find the right direction and follow the right people, and then our efforts will be meaningful, what is the right direction? How can we talk to the right people?


    This is the most critical point that any successful book can''t tell you. Moreover, many people can''t even know what is the right direction. For example, in banks, we all know that it''s meaningless to spend one''s whole life in the job of teller. Only by doing core business can you have a future. But who gives you the opportunity to do core business?


    You''d like to work overtime in your core business for growth, but apart from the short promise that the president wants you to work overtime in the teller''s position and give you opportunities in the future, what else can you get if you have no relationship or background?


    In fact, most people will fall into the dilemma of passive and meaningless overtime in real life, rather than running on the sunny road of hard study and continuous improvement.


    In such an environment, ordinary people are in a very miserable upgrading road in a poisonous insect breeding field. If you can come out, you are the ultimate winner of the involution war, but the victory of one person often represents the failure of tens of thousands of people in the pursuit of involution victory.


    So many people think that young people should work overtime. How can young people succeed if they don''t work overtime? This is bullshit. Whether you succeed or not has nothing to do with whether you work overtime.


    If you really want to love your company, you will continue to study when you come home from work. You don''t need to work overtime as a form. If the workload is too much to complete the work time, it means that there is a problem in the leader''s workload arrangement.


    If the workload is reasonably arranged, but the employee can''t finish it within the specified time, it shows that the employee is incompetent, or he is not worthy of such a high salary, or he can go away.


    But today''s Tiger City, especially the industry with fierce competition, lacks reasonable supervision, and the supply of employees exceeds the demand. A lot of people want to squeeze in. If you don''t work, a lot of people are waiting to work. If you don''t work overtime, the boss will change someone who can work overtime. No one will report it, and there is no law to regulate it. So everyone wants to work like clockwork.


    For those who don''t like to work overtime, it''s like living in hell. I don''t know when to start, working overtime has become servility. We all say that overtime is the most useless diligence. It either shows that the company''s staffing is unreasonable or that your ability is in arrears. If it''s the former, you have to go. If it is the latter, it can only show that you are incompetent.


    As a result, some young people listened foolishly and found that there was no new company without working overtime.


    In fact, for young people, the first few years of work is the best appreciation period.


    At that time, learning is the fastest and mistakes are the easiest to be forgiven. The only price is that you have to be more tired. Not all overtime is worthless. Some overtime is just what young people should suffer.


    In fact, no job in the world is not hard. It''s just that successful people never complain to you.


    One hour after work decides one''s future. If you are in the office or at home, you have a different life. Don''t wait until you have no way to go, to regret that you didn''t do your best.


    So unless you have enough ability, the company will have more bargaining power without you.


    Either find a company that doesn''t need to work overtime, or find an industry that has been relatively stable, or state-owned enterprises and so on. They have little pressure on performance, so they don''t need to work overtime. This is the inevitable result of the imperfect labor market and economic market.


    The so-called "people must struggle" is actually the so-called "success learning chicken soup". As for who is setting such restrictions, Fang Tianxing does not know.


    But all he knew was that the rules were anti human. All the rules against humanity, if they can''t destroy humanity completely, will be defeated by humanity.


    Another person is their director. After hearing the conversation between Fang Tianxing and Ding Jialiang, he came over and said, "in fact, as a middle-level manager, he is not satisfied with what the employees have done. For example, as a cadre, director Xu has led countless employees. I remember one of my staff, who seemed to be a very diligent young man, stayed up until 2 a.m. one day to come home and designed a plan.


    To tell you the truth, the design of the scheme is very bad. Director Xu once met a design expert who chatted with a girl and made things for two hours, which are much better than him. However, looking at his dark circles, what else can director Xu say?

 Chapter 431

    In the first two weeks, Ji Feng and Shen taolang had a good time in the bar for the first few days, but after two weeks, they felt a little boring. After breaking the guard, they even gave up their last ideal. Now they can''t find a new direction. They feel very confused every day.


    When Kan Yunxin, Liu Shaoming and Han Dun returned to their hometown, their parents naturally asked why they went home. They chose to lie and testified to each other that it was a school approved holiday. However, they also knew that they could be cheated in three or five days. After a long time, they couldn''t hide it.


    Jiao Weiyi and Bao Hongmin found a circle of jobs, because they refused to say that they were eliminated by the perfect university. They had to find a very low-end coolie job, which was very hard and had little income.


    Jianwei and jinjiaman took over the family''s industry, and the company''s development is on the right track. As long as there is nothing wrong, they will certainly make money. It''s just that they think of their ideals, and they feel sorry.


    Wang Xiaochen chose to do other things, leaving the creation of network literature, he gradually regained his self-confidence. However, he always remembers online literature, remembers his unfinished career and refuses to give up. After leaving class, he still keeps on coding and refuses to give up his ideal. Even if the entry is slow, no one cares.


    A month later, Ji Feng and Shen taolang lingered in the bar day and night. They just felt dizzy all day. They wanted to restore and update, but they felt extremely difficult and couldn''t stick to it.


    Kan Yunxin, Liu Shaoming and Han Dun are going to be unable to hide it. The family begin to complain and dare not tell the truth to let the family know that they are so unbearable.


    Jiao Weiyi and Bao Hongmin work hard, and occasionally think of codewords in their spare time. But once they give up, they can''t continue. In addition, the difficult living environment has already worn their willpower. Under the high intensity of work, they just want to relax and vent, and they can''t continue to codewords.


    After Jianxin and Jin Jiaman took over the business at home, it was neither too good nor too bad. Anyway, they felt much more comfortable than they did in the perfect university. People, it''s hard to move from frugality to extravagance. Once you relax, it''s hard to go back.


    Kan Yunxin, Liu Shaoming and Han dun have to confess to their families. When they learn that they have been dropped out of perfect university, some of them choose to accept their fate and become honest farmers in the future. Some choose to continue to fight, trying hard to restore the update, looking forward to Fang Tianxing can help them return to the perfect university.


    But once the network author is broken, it''s not easy to continue talking. It''s like a broken line. If you want to connect it, it will always leave an interface, which is not as perfect as before. In addition, how can a dishonest author regain the trust of readers.


    In the field of online writing, people are more patient with famous writers than new ones.


    All kinds of difficulties together, so that few new network authors can recover after the break, even if they can recover, most of them will continue to break soon. Readers have been familiar with this kind of thing for a long time, so it becomes the wisest choice to give up on duangeng''s author.


    In the freshman competition, if you lose, you will be eliminated. Of course, it''s unfair. It''s less tolerant for those who are struggling along the way, but it''s really the most efficient solution. In the face of efficiency, who cares about fairness? The world has always been like this. There is a saying that the earth can rotate without anyone, and who cares about the feelings of an ordinary person.


    Fang Tianxing gave each of these ten people a letter, in order to give them an opportunity, in order to let them have the opportunity to work hard. It''s too difficult to practice outside the three major cyber arts colleges. Fang Tianxing wants to give them a chance of life, but whether they can grasp it or not is their problem.


    There are many roads in one''s life, some roads lead to success, some roads lead to failure. Many times, people are inevitably forced by fate to step on one of them. Sometimes, when people are on the wrong road, they will also expect to succeed. This is the miracle that people long for. Although miracles are rare, they are not impossible.


    Ji Feng and Shen taolang feel bored in the bar and want to have more fun. But the more the pursuit of happiness, the more difficult to get, it seems that fate is playing a trick on them.


    Ji Feng and Shen taolang feel more and more decadent in the bar, and gradually forget that they used to be an Internet writer. Ji Feng meets a woman who sings in a bar, and Shen taolang gets drunk all day. They work together in a bar.


    Jiao Weiyi and Bao Hongmin as like as two peas, worked together at the construction site, they worked hard, and did not fear hardship, and gradually became the most efficient workers in the foreman. They did not mention anything about what they had been a web author, and they were very similar to the workers around them.


    Among several people in his hometown, Kan Yunxin is farming in the village. Liu Shaoming and Han Dun choose to work in the town. At first, they are very uncomfortable. He wants to work and resume the renewal at the same time. However, the plan to resume the renewal soon fails. Han Dun can''t bear it. He chooses to resign and eat the old man. Thinking of the days when he used to be an Internet author, he can only think back to that year.


    Jian Xin and Jin Jiaman take over the business at home. With the help of the family, they gradually become like fish in water. They become powerful in the shopping malls. They get a sense of achievement that they never had when they were Internet writers. They have long forgotten their ideals.


    Wang Xiaochen is hard to update, and there are still few readers who support him. He is just stubborn and tenacious, but for him, network literature is just a diary written for himself, and no one is willing to read it.


    Several people live in their own path, and they don''t intersect with each other. When Fang Tianxing tells them for three months, they open their palms. The words Fang Tianxing left to them at the beginning are revealed, which also indicates their destiny.


    Ji Feng and Shen taolang have two characters in their palms: drunk and drunk. They look up to the sky and smile. Their life is really in these two characters. Fang Tianxing said it correctly, and they are doomed to spend their life in a muddle.


    What Jiao Weiyi and Bao Hongmin show in their palms is the word Nu Heshun. When they see the words in their palms, they also show a bitter smile and sigh about their fate. Just for others, fight a gray life.


    Kan Yunxin, Liu Shaoming and Han Dun are a little adapted to rural life. They are no different from other farmers in appearance. But they occasionally think of the past, they spread out their palms and found that they were farmers, workers and hooligans, which implied their present situation. They also believed that this was their own destiny and obediently accepted their fate. Kan Yunxin is a farmer. Liu Shaoming works as a worker in the town. Han Dun works as an old man at home. Is he doing something petty? It''s just like that rascal.


    Jianxin and lejiaman are doing business very well. They open their palms and find that it is a word of wealth and a word of wealth. They look at each other and laugh. They are very satisfied with this.

 Chapter 432

    Wang Xiaochen worked hard to code every day. He was infatuated with it, but he still didn''t improve. He spread out his hand and found that it was a lost word. He looked up to the sky and cried out that he would not accept his life.


    He couldn''t calm down. He didn''t believe that he was doomed to failure. He ran like crazy and got up again after numerous falls.


    Wang Xiaochen looks at the input words in his palm, which means failure. Failure is not worthless. If there is a book titled failure in the world, its content must be written by millions of broken dreams. Because there is no dream, what about failure?


    Success has randomness. Randomness has the element of luck. If the world is to be explained by mathematics, it can all be probability.


    Interestingly, almost all the successful beneficiaries in random events will attribute their efforts to the outcome completely determined by luck. Not only the participants themselves, but also the bystanders will take it for granted.


    Because we have already embarked on the road of self salvation, the only difference is that some people are getting closer and closer, while others are getting farther and farther away.


    If failure means a broken dream, success means a reunion of broken dreams. This slow process is a self salvation.


    If Wang Xiaochen asks himself at this moment, where is his salvation road? Will there be an answer? But no one told him what the answer was.


    The road of self salvation is the road of transformation. Influenced by family environment, natural character, major events, lack of childhood, social circle, value output and other factors, people have a deep desire for a thing in their heart, and unconsciously evaluate their own ability and potential.


    So finally realize that this thing can bring a sense of value, can bring happiness, can make up for such a thing. Such a worthwhile thing is the transformation of oneself.


    And every time I find it, it''s like driving another nail into the body that has been nailed to the cross of life. It is inconceivable that everyone who has experienced painful disillusionment is always consciously or unconsciously adding a layer of illusory color to real life, driven by the irrepressible power in his heart.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing appeared in front of Wang Xiaochen and said to him, "if you failed in the past, break him and rebuild a new self. Your new self must be stronger and more powerful than before, and one step closer to success."


    Wang Xiaochen nodded and said: "I didn''t expect you to give me this input word, not to let me sink, but to make me stronger."


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile: "the past can''t be changed. Only by mastering the present can we fix the future. Every effort we make now is to accumulate strength for the future. Let''s go back to the perfect university with you and me."


    Wang Xiaochen follows Fang Tianxing to the perfect university. He takes Wang Xiaochen to the President Xie Yue''s office. Fang Tianxing respectfully knocks on the door and the shutter opens. Fang Tianxing takes Wang Xiaochen in.


    "President, I want Wang Xiaochen to rejoin the perfect university." Fang Tianxing said to the headmaster.


    Xie Yue is very serious, and he is surprised at the request of Tianxing. If other people say it, he will definitely refuse it. But after all, Fang Tianxing has made great contributions to the perfect university, and he is not ready to say anything. Xie Yue''s gentle counterpart Tianxing said, "you know, since the elimination system was implemented in the perfect university, There is no precedent for students who have never been eliminated to return to the perfect university. "


    Fang Tianxing solemnly said: "I know our perfect university has relevant regulations, which can''t be changed easily. But it''s too cruel to decide the direction of a student''s future life simply by winning or losing a competition. "


    Few network writers who have left the three major schools of network literature can practice again with their own strength.


    In the outside world, there are no resources for Internet authors to practice, and their identities are not officially recognized. It can be said that there is no way out.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Xie Yue would not be so easy to promise himself. He quickly said: "even the precedent can be broken. As a university for cultivating students, every student is the most precious. How can you easily give up on them without giving up on their own initiative."


    Fang Tianxing''s every word is sonorous and forceful, which makes Xie Yue moved. He said to him, "but we must convince the majority of teachers and students. After all, the school''s practice resources are precious, and we can''t waste them on a person who has no talent for writing."


    Fang Tianxing replied: "it only takes seven days. After seven days, any freshman can challenge. If Wang Xiaochen loses, let it go. If he wins, I hope the president will give Wang Xiaochen the chance to continue to study in the perfect university."


    As if Xie Yue had made a big decision, he said to Tian Xing directly, "well, I''ll see the results in a week."


    Fang Tianxing left with Wang Xiaochen. Fang Tianxing found a hotel for him to stay first and said to him, "you live here these days. I will help you write every day. Master will lead you in. Cultivation is personal. It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not."


    Wang Xiaochen nodded, the other party Tianxing said: "I will work hard, I want to ask, why do you want to help me, after all, we are not relatives, you go to the headmaster Xie Yue for me, you also bear a lot of responsibility."


    "There are many unfair things in this world. Maybe all I can see is a drop in the sea, but as long as I see unfair things, I will try my best to change them." Fang Tianxing said to Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen is not too coy, directly said: "senior, you start teaching."


    "Well, first report your work data." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Fang Tianxing took a look and quickly commented: "there are a lot of words, but the plot seems too procrastinating and must be compressed. Moreover, the number of high-level readers is too small. We must carry out targeted publicity to improve the number of high-level readers. You have to do it yourself. As for the publicity, I will help you to make more readers know you. In addition, I''ve been giving you writing guidance these days, which can help you speed up the speed of changing the text. "


    "Thank you. I''ll try my best." Wang Xiaochen said to Tianxing.


    Today, I''d like to talk about the writing technique at the beginning. Listen carefully: this time, we mainly check whether the logical structure is clear and whether the plot agrees with the point of view. Once the problem is found, immediately delete, do not hesitate. Even if it''s half cut, you may feel reluctant. However, your words should be able to cover the time spent by the readers.

 Chapter 433

    If you want the readers to trust you, it''s because of fate. Since the readers choose you from the vast ocean of information, you must give them extra value in return, which is the basis of building trust.


    Even if the final change of the article is general, but at least you can have a clear conscience, because you have tried your best.


    After the initial revision, we can ensure that there are no major problems. This time you can see if there is room for optimization in terms of words and sentences, whether the words are easy to understand, whether there is a sense of substitution at the beginning, whether the title can be further optimized, and so on. "


    Wang Xiaochen quickly said: "I''ll go through tonight and write out the revised plan. I''ll see how to do it tomorrow."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "yes, but we must keep the good parts and get rid of the bad ones. And we can make the main line more prominent, and the context of development more clear.... "


    Wang Xiaochen quickly said, "I''ll do it well and be responsible for my work."


    When Fang Tianxing went back to class, the students talked about what Fang Tianxing had done. Many people thought that Fang Tianxing had broken the rules of the perfect university and was a provocation to the authority.


    Fang Tianxing''s gambling fight a week later is a joke. A top student who works hard in perfect university can''t compete with a poor student who is eliminated. Many people think that he is just beyond his ability. Fang Tianxing doesn''t know if he can doubt these people. He just expects reality to shut them up.


    After class, Tianxing comes to Wang Xiaochen, who has sorted out all his works.


    The places to be modified are marked out. Fang Tianxing checks them one by one and gives his own modification opinions for each place.


    Wang Xiaochen found that the points pointed out by Fang Tianxing were all his previous weaknesses, but he didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to point out all of a sudden, which surprised him very much,


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "a text is a literary work only if it is read by readers in the world, because their opinions represent the so-called will of the world, and those who read your works are all people in the world after all. If you intend to ignore the world, the world will also ignore you.


    Many problems, such as the back against the white wall, obviously stained with dust, they are difficult to find, but others can easily see.


    For the problems pointed out by others, there is a principle of revision, that is, we must join our own thinking, not blindly cater to others.


    However, thinking is indeed a very painful thing, even one of the heaviest burdens of human beings. Since it''s so painful, why should we think about it? Because thinking is what makes us different from other animals.


    Wang Xiaochen listened carefully to Fang Tianxing''s opinions. Today, Fang Tianxing told him about the composition and plot structure.


    After hearing this, he felt that his writing had just been enriched and his writing had become more exquisite.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "knowledge must be used in order to play its role. We must work hard to find the best way to write in codewords."


    Wang Xiaochen has finished writing 10000 words today, but he knows that this is not enough. If he wants to be an excellent Internet author, he has to burn himself to the limit and bloom with unprecedented brilliance.


    According to Fang Tianxing''s instruction, Wang Xiaochen only felt that his coded words were becoming more and more exquisite. Compared with the earth shaking changes before, it was almost impossible to compare them with each other.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that Wang Xiaochen will be a blockbuster. The time he wasted before is not in vain. Instead, he is accumulating. Once it breaks out, his achievements will be higher than most Internet authors.


    There are many ways to achieve the goal. Some people choose what seems easy, while others choose what seems difficult. But in the end, they all go the same way.


    Those who take the seemingly difficult road are doomed to suffer in the early stage, but the road behind will become easier and easier. Those who take the seemingly easy road will find the road narrower and narrower in the back.


    The advantage taken by the front will be returned to the back. The significance of suffering in the front will also be revealed in the back.


    The peak of a lot of people who claim to be gifted in their life is when they are young. When they are young, they take advantage of their high starting point, but in the later stage, they become mediocre and no longer have the capital to be proud of themselves.


    But some people are not impressive in the early stage, but in the late stage, they really shine, showing unprecedented brilliance.


    Network author all the way, only to the end is the winner, but for many people, the future is invisible, no one will feel that their future will be worse than others, it is impossible to feel that they will lose to others.


    Wang Xiaochen continued to code words. He spent the whole day in coding words. He combed all the previous plots and corrected the deficiencies.


    He didn''t forget the daily updates. Directly, Wang Xiaochen didn''t feel tired at all. Instead, he felt full of fighting spirit and his accumulated enthusiasm burst out.


    Soon, readers also brought a lot of positive feedback. At first, some readers were willing to support Wang Xiaochen, leaving a message for him to pay attention to his body and make him feel more excited.


    Just a small comment has already made Wang Xiaochen very excited. It hasn''t appeared for a long time. Wang Xiaochen has been fed up with the feeling that no one cares. Even a little care is enough to make him excited.


    The world is so unfair, those famous authors are more favored by readers, with the accumulation of popularity, can easily reach the level that ordinary authors can not imagine.


    In the face of these, many ordinary writers can only be greedy, the pursuit is to want to get these, some people are willing to cheer for themselves, just once in a lifetime is enough.


    Wang Xiaochen is full of vitality and continues to work without any fatigue.


    Soon a week passed, and on the day when Fang Tianxing made an appointment with the headmaster Xie Yue, everything was ready. Fang Tianxing appeared with Wang Xiaochen. Today, he will face the challenges of all freshmen. If you win, you can enter the perfect university again. If you lose, you can only leave the perfect university without any chance.


    Wang Xiaochen clenched his fist. He told himself that he couldn''t lose. Soon Xie Yue announced the challenge rules. Many freshmen rubbed their hands to let him know that heaven is high and earth is good. Don''t be paranoid.


    Li Anping, who beat Wang Xiaochen in the knockout, had to leave the perfect university.


    "I''ve been able to beat you once before, and this time you''ll still be defeated by me." Li Anping said triumphantly.


    "Go up and convince those who look down on you." Fang Tianxing said to Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen nodded and quickly stepped into the challenge arena. Facing Li Anping''s challenge, he was not afraid. He said directly to Li Anping, "I lost to you before, but I won''t lose again this time."

 Chapter 434

    Li Anping didn''t believe it at all. He just used his strength to punch Wang Xiaochen. Wang Xiaochen easily took the punch. It seemed that the clouds were light.


    Li Anping doesn''t believe in evil. He just pinches the key with his other hand and turns out a thunder guiding sign to hit Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen is not flustered. The improvement of his confidence during this period makes him more confident in himself. He is no longer flustered when encountering things, but can face them calmly.


    That lead thunder Fu to fly to Wang Xiaochen''s side, no fire spontaneous combustion, the sky suddenly appeared thunder cloud, this is this lead thunder Fu call, thunder crackle disorderly ring, as if eager to choose people and bite beast.


    Wang Xiaochen also quickly shot, his countless throwing knives appeared, waving those throwing knives straight into the clouds. Soon these throwing knives appeared with the power of thunder and lightning and rushed directly to Li Anping. Li Anping didn''t expect that Wang Xiaochen would think of such a way. It''s hard to imagine his heart and will.


    He dashed his writing knife into the clouds and covered it with the power of thunder and lightning. Wang Xiaochen would certainly suffer a lot, but he did so.


    Li Anping was caught off guard and hit by these flying knives. The thunder and lightning in the flying knives directly paralyzed him and soon lost his fighting ability. The teacher in charge of the referee immediately announced Wang Xiaochen''s victory.


    "Who else will challenge Wang Xiaochen next?" Said the person who presided over the contest.


    The freshmen at the bottom have a lot of discussions. When they see Wang Xiaochen''s crazy and fierce playing style, they also feel that it doesn''t look like ordinary people would do. Although Wang Xiaochen''s number of loyal readers is still small, that is, more than 20000 loyal readers, and the number of high-level readers has increased, it is still not decisive.


    Soon another man jumped up. He had more than 30000 loyal readers, much more than Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen looks serious. With the help of Fang Tianxing, he has been transformed these days. However, Bi Jing''s time is too short and the number of loyal readers has not kept up. In the face of the number of loyal readers is higher than their opponents, or some guilty, afraid that they will not be rivals.


    "Strive to bloom, people come to this world will have their own wonderful." Fang Tianxing encouraged Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen clenched his fist heavily. He said to the opponent who challenged him: "come on, let me understand your strength."


    "You don''t have to be arrogant. Is Fang Tianxing, a sophomore, helping you? I have to make you understand the gap between you and genius. " The man repeated.


    "A strong tongue is useless, but a strong hand is true." Wang Xiaochen took the lead when he said that. The 40 meter long sword changed from the words split in front of the man in a twinkling of an eye. He didn''t expect it. However, he had a good sense of fighting, and all the strength in his body was in his hands. When he closed his hands, he just clamped Wang Xiaochen''s sword.


    Wang Xiaochen tried his best to press the sword down, but the man held it up to prevent Wang Xiaochen''s sword from entering. His number of readers was more than Wang Xiaochen''s, and Wang Xiaochen couldn''t do anything about it.


    Soon, Wang Xiaochen scattered his sword and turned it into a magic weapon. It was a long gun with yellowish power. Seeing Wang Xiaochen''s action, the man quickly took out a huge shield and broad sword with European flavor. The shield was used for defense and the big sword was used for attack. Wang Xiaochen was defeated in attack. He immediately caught the flaw and cut his sword on his right shoulder, bleeding.


    "You''d better give up, go back to be an ordinary person, and stop dreaming of becoming an Internet author." The man said to Wang Xiaochen.


    In fact, you can choose to give up on the stage. If the battle is too fierce, you may be worried about your life.


    Wang Xiaochen gave up once, maybe again, but this time he refused to give up. Once giving up became a habit, he could never go back. He was used to failure, and even did not dare to face success.


    Fang Tianxing is also sweating for him. Wang Xiaochen''s fighting consciousness is still average. He can''t cope with his opponent who is stronger than himself. He has to think of his own way to deal with everything. Now no one can help him.


    The opponent''s long knife cuts on Wang Xiaochen, the piercing pain makes him unable to insist.


    Once again, the opponent''s long knife cut, Wang Xiaochen on the momentum of a roll, to avoid the attack. But the other side''s shield hit, the ground trembled, Wang Xiaochen difficult to avoid this move, but has been exhausted, it is difficult to make an effective counterattack.


    The man looked down at Wang Xiaochen and said to him, "you''re dead this time."


    Wang Xiaochen didn''t admit defeat, but tried his best to gather strength and use a fleeting charm that has been brewing for a long time. He quickly flashed behind the man. At the moment when his back defense was weak, Wang Xiaochen gathered all his strength and beat him out of the challenge arena.


    The man wanted to fight again, but the teacher who maintained the rules stopped him.


    According to the rules, even if the person who falls down from the challenge arena loses, no one can disobey it. That person can''t disobey it at all. He said to Wang Xiaochen angrily, "I''ll deal with you next time."


    Wang Xiaochen is really lucky to win that person, is really very lucky, that person is not the strongest freshman, the really powerful has not yet shot.


    Soon a young man came forward. He was the strongest among the freshmen. Others welcomed him out like the stars. Wang Xiaochen was very worried. The strength of the other side was obviously higher than himself, which was much better than the previous one.


    He showed the number of his readers, and the aperture in the back of his head lit up. There were at least 60000 loyal readers, many of them high-level readers, who were all Wang Xiaochen.


    Fang Tianxing wants Wang Xiaochen to give up, but he hesitates several times and doesn''t speak.


    They are not qualified to decide the fate of others, everyone''s fate should be controlled by themselves, if their own will can not dominate the fate, it is really a sad thing.


    Wang Xiaochen clenched his fists, fingernails must pierce the palm, even in the face of such a strong enemy, he still refused to give up, the young man stood on the ring, said to Wang Xiaochen: "my name is Zeng Banglong, is the first student in this freshman, you have to beat me, in order to get the chance to rejoin the perfect university."


    Wang Xiaochen''s whole body couldn''t stop shaking. He didn''t know whether it was because of excitement or fear. His forehead was full of blue veins, as if he had repressed to the limit.


    Zeng Banglong seems to see the state of Wang Xiaochen''s comparison. Maybe he wants to let him know the gap between the two.


    "Come on, give me your best shot and see if you can hurt me." Zeng Banglong said to Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen said quickly, "OK, you said it."


    After that, he used 70% of his strength to hit Zeng Banglong. When his fist came a foot in front of Zeng Banglong''s body, it seemed that he was blocked by something. All his strength was like a mud ox entering the sea, and there was no wave.


    Wang Xiaochen didn''t believe in evil again. In a flash, more than ten fists were made, but it was still useless.

 Chapter 435

    "It''s Zeng Banglong''s signature magic. The Qingfeng body protecting mantra is used to defend the enemy with Qingfeng. It''s not only strong in defense, but also very smart. It''s deeply loved by those schoolgirls." There are students who are familiar with Zeng Banglong said.


    It''s true that there are a lot of schoolgirls shouting to express their love and worship for Zeng Banglong.


    Most of the time, Zeng Banglong''s aim is to win the cheers of his schoolgirls, and the love of the opposite sex will make him such a vigorous young man very useful.


    Wang Xiaochen was very annoyed that he could not do anything about it. He had no way to deal with Zeng Banglong''s body protection magic.


    It''s like countless nights when he uploads the words he wrote, but there are few responses. No one is willing to pay more attention to him.


    The heart full of resentment, but do not know how to vent, can only be hate. Hate their own incompetence, hate heaven and earth merciless, hate this world is not willing to be the ideal of the slightest touch.


    The hatred in Wang Xiaochen''s heart reached the limit. It was not selfish hatred, nor self pity hatred, but the hatred for the injustice of heaven and earth and the merciless fate.


    Hate is reflected in destruction, it is a very fanatical emotion, more pure than love, which is similar to religious emotion. And the vitality and destructive power of hate is often more than love, which has been proved countless times by history.


    Love is the greatest power in the world, but hate is the most powerful power.


    Injustice is happening all the time in the world, which makes people feel depressed, angry, resentful and even want to pick up the butcher''s knife.


    We hate those ugly faces that have hurt us, but we are beaten by reality. Hate is because of dissatisfaction, but also because of love, because love can not become hate, love this world will hate his imperfection.


    There is a knife in Wang Xiaochen''s hand. It is the sword of hatred and love. For such a knife, any defense can not stop, because he is burning with emotion, love will be ignited into hate, hate will be more crazy burning.


    Wang Xiaochen''s knife cuts through the seemingly invisible body protecting charm of Qingfeng. When he touches Zeng Banglong''s skin, the pain comes and Zeng Banglong finds out. He quickly retreated, but Wang Xiaochen didn''t mean to hurt him.


    Zeng Banglong looked flustered. He didn''t expect Wang Xiaochen to come up with such a method. He was still reluctant to say, how could it be... Impossible.


    The teacher shakes his head. Zeng Banglong''s strength is far better than Wang Xiaochen''s, but his mind is too bad. If his defense magic is broken, he should immediately use new defense means, or attack instead of defense. The most unsuccessful way to deal with it is to lose heart and mind and be totally unprepared. If you do this on the battlefield, you will die 800 times earlier.


    The teacher in charge of the referee announced that Wang Xiaochen won. At this time, Zeng Banglong suddenly reacted and yelled, "I haven''t lost yet. He hasn''t knocked me down at all."


    The referee in charge of the teacher said to him: "you lose, at the moment you lose the ability to resist, you have lost, lost to the ground, you should exercise your heart, if you go to the star battlefield in the future, when you lose your mind, those extraterrestrial demons will not even regret time for you."


    Zeng Banglong was criticized by his teacher, which made him feel ashamed. He was careless. Once he got to the battlefield, it would be a fatal problem.


    Soon the teacher announced that Wang Xiaochen won the victory, and Vice President Xie Yue personally came to see Fang Tianxing and said, "it''s you who corrected a huge mistake for our perfect university. We all want to thank you."


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "the president is very polite. I just hope that the rules and regulations of our perfect university can put down some posture and be more patient and kind. It''s not cold but warm. Only in this way can every student love it from the heart."


    Xie Yue said to the staff of the perfect university: "we should put away our arrogance and not be slack and despised. Every student is the most precious wealth of our perfect university."


    "From now on, the students who have been eliminated in the elimination competition of freshmen still have the chance of resurrection competition. As long as they show the persistence and enthusiasm on the way to online literature, they can stay, and we have to help them progress." Xie Yue said quickly.


    Everyone at the bottom quickly said, "thank you for your instruction."


    Soon, Wang Xiaochen regained his student ID card of the perfect university. He returned to his class with tears in his eyes.


    The students also put down their prejudice and resistance to him and warmly welcomed him back to the perfect university. Many female students were also very enthusiastic about him, which made Wang Xiaochen feel unprecedented.


    "Glory is a pair of wings, can let people fly, but once you lose this pair of wings will let people fall down." Fang Tianxing reminded him.


    Wang Xiaochen also feels a little floating. Fang Tianxing''s words sober him up, and others may not want to listen to him. But Fang Tianxing is his benefactor, and he is grateful for his ups and downs. From no one''s attention before to people''s pursuit now, it is the experience of the mind. If he is lost in the ups and downs, he is really captured by the external things.


    Wang Xiaochen nodded and said, "senior, I''ll keep my mind steady. I won''t be arrogant and I won''t be discouraged."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so stiff. In the future, we will be friends on the road of Internet authors. We have different degrees of success and different degrees of success. There is no so-called distinction between high and low Fang Tianxing said to Wang Xiaochen.


    Wang Xiaochen nodded and looked at the sunrise in the distance. He felt that life had opened a new chapter.


    Wang Xiaochen is practicing his new move, Li hen crazy sword. This sword technique turns the love in the enemy''s heart into hate, and hatred into flame. It can make people feel confused when facing the enemy. It can be said that it is a wonderful move.


    Wang Xiaochen''s hard work is not only to enhance his own strength, but also because he wants to achieve his ideal as soon as possible.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say much about it, because he knew that Wang Xiaochen had to feel a lot of things. Only after experiencing and having, can he really understand and put down.


    The real awakened person must really understand and understand, not a kind of ignorance that has never been experienced, but the relief after the real understanding and understanding.


    Only by learning to pick up, can we learn to put down. If network writers want to write the most perfect works, they have to experience the life of all living beings, love and hatred, and the most mysterious final mystery.


    Fang Tianxing is also working hard. He is undoubtedly ahead of Wang Xiaochen, but he is far away from the end. When he steps on the star battlefield after graduation, he must improve his strength. Although the battlefield is always changing, the stronger his strength is, the greater the chance of survival is.

 Chapter 436

    Now the most famous person in freshman school is not Zeng Banglong, but Wang Xiaochen. His classmates are very enthusiastic about him, including many classmates who despised and despised Wang Xiaochen before. They rush to get close to him. Wang Xiaochen sometimes finds it difficult to accept the enthusiasm of those who once despised him.


    They were once loyal supporters of Zeng Banglong, and now they come to please Wang Xiaochen.


    And Wang Xiaochen found that with the improvement of his self-confidence, the number of readers also had an explosive growth, up to 50000, 60000. It soon reached the point that Wang Xiaochen didn''t even dare to think about before, reaching more than 60000, surpassing Zeng Banglong.


    Wang Xiaochen is not overly proud. He knows that this is because he has borrowed the light of the big trend and followed the trend of the times, which is the premise for a person to obtain excess returns. In the right trend, even if you don''t work hard, you earn more than the hard-working person in the bad trend. If you work harder, the return will be higher.


    The original Zeng Banglong was depressed. Seeing Zeng Banglong''s appearance, Wang Xiaochen wanted to help him, but many students tried to persuade him and said a lot of bad things about Zeng Banglong. When Zeng Banglong was at his prime, these things were covered up in his light, and no one would mention them.


    Now these people are fighting back one by one, which makes Wang Xiaochen feel gloomy. After school, Wang Xiaochen finds Zeng Banglong to persuade him to cheer up.


    Seeing Wang Xiaochen coming, Zeng Banglong said quickly, "what are you doing here to see my jokes?"


    Wang Xiaochen quickly said: "no, I''m here to tell you that your loss today is far worse than I was at the beginning. You should be able to understand yourself better without the pursuit of others."


    "At the beginning, I tried my best to enter the perfect university, but after I came in, I found that I really couldn''t make any progress. I didn''t have the talent of writing. I kept coding every day, but no one was interested in me. I felt that I was abandoned by the world.


    My heart is full of resentment for the world, the idea of suicide is not willing to give up.


    It''s no more than complaining about God''s injustice and others'' injustice. What I hate most is that I can''t help myself. Why can''t I get everyone''s support? Why can I only be unknown? It''s expected that I will be eliminated in the freshman elimination competition later. But later Fang Tianxing helped me and gave me the courage and strength to start again. It turns out that the things in this world are not given by God, we deserve, but we must strive to fight with heaven and earth, so that heaven and earth have to give me what I want.


    In the face of ourselves in the past, we all take some anger or hate. We all hate why we were not strong at that time, why we didn''t have the current insight at that time, and why we hated our past. " Wang Xiaochen said to Zeng Banglong.


    Zeng Banglong said with emotion: "but I just can''t put down, can''t put down the previous shelf, can''t put down the students'' pursuit and worship."


    "There''s no need to put it down. What you can''t put down is your cowardly self. Fang Tianxing once told me that only by breaking the old self can we become a new self. The new self must be stronger and better than the past. " Wang Xiaochen said to him.


    Zeng Banglong used to be held aloof by people. He didn''t understand how much he ignored the feelings of ordinary people. Now that he has become a Pu Tong man who has lost his aura, he can understand how wrong he was before.


    "I sincerely admit my mistake to you. I hope we can become good friends and explore the supreme network literature together." Zeng Banglong said seriously.


    Most of the time, other people''s views will make people lost and can''t see themselves as they are. I just feel like I am in the eyes of others, but I don''t know what they are looking at. Most of the time, they are wearing glasses. Many people don''t have their own ideas. Most of them follow others blindly.


    I''ve never experienced anything. I''ve been daydreaming all day. It''s called drama essence. Reading is limited to textbooks, only know to study hard, this is called obedience.


    Indulge in material life, self-centered, this is called egoism. They have their own thoughts, intelligence quotient and emotional quotient higher than their peers. They are self-centered and selfish through opportunism.


    It''s not precocious, it''s sophisticated egotism. Except for those really stupid people, in fact, many people are like this secretly.


    Soon began to monitor the election, Wang Xiaochen elected monitor, let Zeng Banglong to be his deputy monitor, the tacit understanding between the two, for a time spread.


    Fang Tianxing''s cultivation is also at a critical time. After military training, all the students in the perfect university are working hard to improve their combat ability. On the battlefield, although the form changes rapidly, we all know that the stronger the strength, the greater the chance of survival.


    Fang Tianxing is still thinking about how to integrate people''s emotional will into the text. After being put on the shelves, he can integrate part of his emotions into the text, making the text more flexible and powerful.


    At the publishing level, the emotion in each text can have an independent will, and even can be transformed into an independent life like a natural creature.


    Fang Tianxing still can''t imagine that kind of existence, words into his body, but how to put the emotional will into it, Fang Tianxing has no clue.


    He also asked several masters, five of whom told him that when he was coding, he had to make his emotions strong to the limit, so that his will and emotions could be immersed in the words.


    Fang Tianxing tried several times, but he didn''t seem to be able to do it. He didn''t succeed once.


    Fang Tianxing is still uncertain about how to immerse his will into the words. How can he be the most perfect and let the words immerse his will perfectly.


    Fang Tianxing continued to code, thinking while coding, the protagonist constantly thinking, and finally summed up a few sets of methods.


    A lot of times, young people forced on a deeper theme, it will make people feel a little affectation, groaning without illness, many people do not understand, say that young people do not know the taste of sorrow, so young write so melancholy what, what deep.


    This is the fact that readers'' understanding is no longer in line with the author. Readers who say this kind of words read with prejudice at the beginning, but of course, their understanding is biased.


    At the beginning of the 21st century, the content of network literature is difficult to be elegant. Most of the plots are around Shuangzi, and many routines are surprisingly similar. Just like a popular joke at that time: all the protagonists will fall to the bottom of no man''s valley with deep blood and hatred, and get an adventure after they are surrounded by dangers. Then they will get one or two confidants after they leave the valley, and then they will make friends with or subdue several big people, and finally they will become the people who command the world.


    Of course, if the plot is arranged properly, the content is exquisite and the writing is excellent, even if its content has been interpreted many times, it is a good book. But many writers do not think about this. In fact, they are lazy, and want to get the most with the least effort, and they dare not express their own ideas.

 Chapter 437

    This phenomenon is related to the impetuous social atmosphere at that time and the phenomenon that the creative industry intensified the industrialization of capital.


    Bad money drives out good money. As long as one of the ten practitioners finds that the products that cut corners can also compete on the market, they will surely beat the other nine competitors with more advantageous high output.


    When the defeated competitors realize this, the losers will follow his example, and the remaining stubborn author will soon be squeezed out of the market. At the same time, he will be despised and stupid by his degenerate peers.


    Some people don''t want to, but people who want to change the world are generally miserable.


    Of course, the situation in the 23rd century is very different. Both the level of readers and the level of authors have improved a lot. We can pursue what we want instead of pursuing foreign things too much.


    If you want to integrate your words into your emotions, the premise is to write with heart. Express what you want to express, just like speaking. For example, when you are angry with something, how can you express your emotion in words to make others feel it.


    Similarly, the creation of network literature is expression. You don''t need to deliberately add anything. You just need to truly narrate your own feelings and ideas. Naturally, there will be things that have the same point of view as you and happened to the readers, which will make the readers feel as if they were real.


    All these things come naturally. What you need to do is pay attention to what happens around you. You must read more and map the story you see into the picture in your mind. Then you can put aside what is written in the book and try to describe it yourself.


    The way to improve the authenticity and intimacy of the article is to consider the rationality of the plot when designing the plot.


    For example, many people like American blockbusters, where the plot is ups and downs, the special effects plot is magnificent, there are a lot of cool articles after watching, but it is inevitable that they will be a little bit of heroism, which is commonly known as the No.1 man of Xiaoqiang.


    This is the protagonist aura in the plot. It''s hard to make people feel intimate, and its authenticity needs to be studied.


    However, it''s just a small means in the movie. Don''t add it to the character of the protagonist in the article. It''s hard to avoid distortion and annoy the readers. The story that follows the true facts will make people feel the same. The real protagonist, that is, you and I in real life, will always have some shortcomings.


    The characters should have distinctive characteristics, but they should not be too extreme. On the contrary, if the characters in the article are fearless and selfless, they will inevitably be distorted, so the characters in the novel must be true.


    Portraying characters must be real, more real than real. Ordinary people can''t do things regularly, and their life is always chaotic. However, writing can not be copied completely, we must follow the rules. For example, to describe the law of things in local space, from far to near or from left to right in space, we should also focus on what you want the readers to know.


    It''s very difficult to make readers feel the same about the color experience. You need to ponder, practice and learn by yourself. I hope the authenticity I emphasized before can help you.


    Brewed a slow narration before the outbreak, or full of heat of the capable narrative, small angle cut, will bring you into the narrow door of the broad world.


    Fang Tianxing keeps putting his words together and trying to find his best feeling. The protagonist always makes his characters behave as they should, but he lacks soul. Fang Tianxing tries to portray him as a tragic character.


    When you set aside the strong strength of this character and that series of amazing battles, what you see is just a person whose hope is destroyed by the world.


    The protagonist used to be as pure as a virgin. His childish justice is unbearable to people in reality, but such a virgin is arranged to hurt others in order to become stronger, and then punish the evil and promote the good.


    The protagonist''s charm is endless. There are countless admirers in his eyes, but the protagonist doesn''t have a friend. The protagonist''s harem is countless. Even if she stands there and smiles, there are all kinds of beauties who throw themselves into her arms and give birth to children for the protagonist. But the protagonist does not have a woman who really loves, only has the responsibility, in order to save the world, only for the unity of marriage.


    The protagonist''s children and grandchildren are all powerful in the universe, but the protagonist''s son, who is very similar to the protagonist, can''t understand his father''s greatness all his life, and finally embarks on the opposite path.


    The protagonist kills countless people, 90% of them are bad people, and 1% of them are innocent people affected. However, those who oppose the protagonist will always hold on to the innocent people and call the protagonist a tyrant. However, it never occurred to me that if the enemy had not provoked the battle, the innocent would not have died. If there was no protagonist, more innocent would have died.


    Protagonist, the protagonist actually reflects the idealist in reality. This group of people once devoted their blood to the heroic struggle for the liberation of the nation. The protagonists were optimistic and not afraid of difficulties. Although they made many mistakes in this process, they finally established a new country.


    However, as time goes by, the protagonists find that what they have built is totally different from what they hope. Why? Because human nature is not perfect and just, the struggle of idealists can not compete with the most essential human nature given by God, let alone win the war.


    Finally let the protagonist''s Utopia become a delusion. The protagonist will never be able to establish a real utopia, and will never be able to clean up the evil in the world.


    Many times, the end of idealism is doomed to tragedy. Dissatisfied with the world and fighting hard, the result is doomed to be sad. The biggest difference between idealists and utilitarians is that one is the pursuit of ideal success and transcendence, the other is the pursuit of practical things.


    In fact, many times, the two can not coexist, get the same will lose the same.


    Soon to the summer vacation, Fang Tianxing returned home, knowing that his mother''s waist is not good, recently has been in pain. Mother loves money, conceals Fang Tianxing, has been taking painkillers, refused to go to the hospital, Fang Tianxing is very worried about his mother, he accompanied his mother to the hospital to see.


    There are many people in the hospital, as well as the elderly. When they are old, they always have all kinds of problems.


    Fang Tianxing sat outside waiting for his mother''s check-up, and soon saw an old man waiting for diagnosis and treatment, with his children standing next to him. Now the eldest son said to everyone, "Dad, this illness is definitely not small. You''d better discuss it and see how to help me treat it."


    At this time, the second son of the children quickly said: "Dad, don''t worry, I will help you contact the best doctor, you must not be wronged."

 Chapter 438

    The third daughter also said: "although our conditions are not good, we will try our best to take care of you. If we need nursing, I will ask for leave to take care of you."


    Soon the doctor told them to go in. When they came out, the old man looked very sad. It seemed that he had some incurable disease, which made the whole family feel very uneasy.


    The second son is on the phone. The vice president of the company tells him that the company''s capital chain is tight recently, and it is difficult to withdraw funds. Once the funds are forcibly withdrawn, it will endanger the normal operation of the company. The company is his painstaking effort. He worked hard for most of his life to open such a company.


    In order to treat the elderly, the company may be in danger, which naturally met the strong opposition of the second son''s wife. The second son had to give in, while the third daughter''s family condition was so poor that she couldn''t afford the money. As a result, no one was willing to pay for the treatment of the old man.


    The old man was very angry and complained that his children were unfilial, but his complaint also attracted two people''s dissatisfaction. The eldest son and the third daughter also began to fight back. They felt that the old man was responsible for himself. When he was young, he played around and was irresponsible to the family, resulting in the children didn''t get much help.


    Moreover, the eldest son was also very dissatisfied. When he was a child, he was in poor health, but his father spent a lot of time outside. Even if the child was sick, he would not come to see him. Because there was no line at home, he dropped out of school very early. He went out to work and suffered a lot. He made money for his younger brother and sister. His elder brother was like a father, leaving only a whole body of pain.


    The third daughter was also very dissatisfied. When she was a child, she saw other people wearing new clothes, and she wanted new clothes like that, but the family couldn''t afford them at all. She had to take the second place. Like her elder brother, she had good grades, but she didn''t go to University. She was looking for an ordinary person.


    He has been living in poverty these years, but his father has never supported him. He always talks about the water thrown by his married daughter, and it has nothing to do with him after he gets married.


    After a long discussion, several children decided to give the old man conservative treatment and let him go home to recuperate and be taken care of by his third daughter, while his eldest son''s second son paid for his living expenses.


    For this reason, the old man can only scold unfilial, so that many medical staff are embarrassed. The crowd came to watch, wondering what had happened. His children all feel embarrassed. If they do what he wants this time, they don''t know what will happen next time, and they don''t know how to deal with it.


    The onlookers who didn''t know the truth all felt that some of their children were unfilial, refused to treat the old people and were too indifferent to them.


    Soon the old man looked at Fang Tianxing and saw that he was bringing his mother with him. He immediately ran to Fang Tianxing and said, "little brother, you are going to judge. Are they unfilial?"


    Fang Tianxing said to them: "ordinary people just care about whether others are filial or not, but whether they love or not, because love is decided by themselves, is completely free will, and can''t be controlled by others. It''s not wrong to love or not."


    The filial piety demanded by others is forced and necessary. Unfilial is wrong.


    But no matter whether other people''s filial piety is from the heart or not, no matter how extravagant and reasonable it seems, it''s something that goes against the laws of nature. The best way to be children is to obey them and depend on them all their lives so that they can enjoy the desire for power all the time. So these rulers like parents are very stingy in giving their children love, a little care is like charity, they can always control the children Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "What do you mean, I don''t deserve the benefit of raising them so much?" The old man said discontentedly.


    "In fact, love is passed on to each other. You get it from your parents and continue to pass it on to your next generation. No generation suffers. People who always hold that they will get back what they pay for are completely selfish. Sometimes, to teach parents to take responsibility for their life and to teach them spiritual independence is the biggest reward for them. On the contrary, it will make their later life healthier and happier. Children can''t be used to it, so can parents. " Fang Tianxing said to the old man''s children.


    Fang Tianxing knew that it was not easy to reverse their ideas. After living in a world full of shackles for a long time, even their souls were bound and could not be freed.


    Soon, he took his mother to the hospital for treatment. The doctor told his mother that the lumbar muscle strain was caused by overwork. In fact, it could be cured. After taking the medicine prescribed by the doctor, Fang Tianxing took his mother home.


    When her mother came home, she still wanted to cook hot food for Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing stopped her and said to her, "Mom, you need to have more rest. I''ll do the housework during this period. You can rest assured."


    Fang Tianxing helps his mother mop the floor, wash clothes, boil water and cook. There are a lot of odd chores. Although they are not serious, they will consume a lot of energy.


    Fang Tianxing also felt his mother''s hard work. He decided to surprise his mother. He bought a whole set of intelligent devices for doing housework from what he earned during this period.


    Robot sweeper, dishwasher, automatic washing machine, he has just entered the shelf level, earning little money, mostly school subsidies, full attendance awards and state subsidies, in order to buy these things, Fang Tianxing spent all he had, but he thought it was worth it.


    When these things arrived, his mother was also surprised. He blamed Fang Tianxing for spending money on them.


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "if you buy everything, you can''t refund it. Just make do with it."


    With that, Fang Tianxing unpacked these things, set them up for her mother, and took her to be familiar with them. Her mother also understood that Fang Tianxing bought these for her to do housework more easily.


    She knows that Fang Tianxing is an Internet writer. She can''t stay at home. She has to keep accumulating outside to improve. Although she missed her son very much and wanted to spend more time with him, she couldn''t drag him down. She gave Fang Tianxing a stack of what she had saved and said to him, "good man, you are ambitious. You should practice well outside. Don''t suffer yourself. You are my mother''s heart and soul. You should take good care of yourself."


    Fang Tianxing is very moved. Children are born to love their parents, not only because of their upbringing, but because no one can hate a person who loves them all.


    As long as the parents don''t trample on this love, it is impossible for children not to love their parents. If children don''t love their parents, it''s better not to rush to kidnap them with filial piety, but to reflect on what they have done.


    If children really love their parents, they need the external constraint of filial piety? If he does not love, just out of filial piety to do things, not hypocrisy, what is it?


    In fact, that kind of superficial filial piety has no love at all, it''s just a repressed behavior. The law of nature is that when children are mature, they have to separate from their parents psychologically, release themselves and start their own life.


    To develop your life doesn''t mean you don''t love your parents. Love is equal, and adults are responsible for themselves. Fang Tianxing hopes that they will have a good life and believes that they have the ability to do well. Respect their own way of life.

 Chapter 439

    In fact, Fang Tianxing strives to become an excellent Internet writer, to build a good society, to further develop the society, to create a better environment, and to make the next generation live better. Fang Tianxing can go to places his parents have never been, see scenery they have never seen, and create new things they have never thought of. For example, the next generation of Fang Tianxing can fly higher.


    Many people can''t get their parents'' love when they are young. They look very filial. They want to prove that they are good and worthy of love through filial piety, so as to get their parents'' love. But it''s a matter of seeking fish from a tree, because such parents have no love at all and will not get feedback.


    Fang Tianxing''s parents have never taught him filial piety. His father always tells him to believe in himself and not listen to others. His mother told him that as long as he had a good life, his mother would rest assured that she didn''t have to worry about her parents outside.


    The most important thing is that Fang Tianxing''s parents don''t have a sense of giving. They don''t have to ask their children to be grateful and give back, because they love their children and feel that the fun of being a parent is far greater than what they give.


    But the parents who really care for their children want to make their children start from a higher point, and at the same time, they don''t leave all the responsibilities of the latter half of their life to their children. They are self responsible and strive to be more prosperous. Because I want to be responsible for myself, I will try my best to keep a healthy and independent life and take care of myself.


    In short, parents who don''t ask their children to be filial will get the most feedback. The more you count on your children, the less you get their love. If you ask for something, you can get it. This is called cause and effect, sincerity can change sincerity. The original intention is selfishness. How can selflessness be exchanged?


    When Fang Tianxing took his mother for a review, he found that the old man had changed his appearance. The old man''s high look was gone, and he became kind and gentle.


    Fang Tianxing is also happy to see that such people always have evil thoughts in their hearts, but they should suppress such evil thoughts and do no harm to others. Turn the cold wind into a warm spring wind, and make the world a warm world.


    The result of the reexamination was that her mother''s condition had greatly improved. Fang Tianxing settled her mother and left home to travel and practice.


    Fang Tianxing came to Wufeng City, where he once recommended his works. There is a famous scenic spot near here, called longzhuoshan. There are many strange places, which attract many tourists to visit here. It is said that there was a great war, and some gods fell here.


    Tan Yurou encourages Fang Tianxing to come here. It seems that there is something really strange. Fang Tianxing doesn''t worry about it. He follows her here to see what''s strange.


    Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou came here together, bought tickets and went in. This place has been developed for several years. Apart from some strange scenery, there is nothing unusual. As time goes by, the explorers will disappear.


    There are three major landscapes, one is the fairyland of Lingming, the other is the water curtain waterfall, and the third is the dome fresco. Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou come to Lingming fairyland first. The scenery here is like fairyland, with countless wonderful landscapes.


    The so-called fairyland of Lingming is a karst cave. The waves in the cave are jagged, and the sunlight refracts from the cracks, showing a strange light.


    There are stone tables and chairs in the cave, as well as many fairy flowers and fruits, which is a kind of fairy family atmosphere.


    Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou enter here and see a dresser beside them. Tan Yurou sits down. Fang Tianxing ignores her, but comes to the place where the immortal studies. There are things that look like books beside them, but they are made of stone and can''t pick them up at all.


    Fang Tianxing tried to knock, and found that the stone looked fragile, but it was actually very hard.


    On the other side, Tan Yurou looks at herself in the mirror on the dressing table and picks up the next comb to comb her hair, but she can''t pick it up at all. Her hand is scratched and a drop of blood drops on the dressing table.


    The blood dripping on the dressing table made of stone was absorbed quickly.


    The comb flew up. Tan Yurou waved and held it in her hand. The comb seemed to have a sense, which made Tan Yurou feel very strange.


    When Fang Tianxing saw the dusty book, he seemed to be affected. When Fang Tianxing saw the words on it, he vaguely showed the word "Liuli", which was left by the powerful author. It seemed that he was suppressed by a force and could not show all the power.


    Fang Tianxing tried to use his own words to write Qingjing, which was connected with the word "Liuli". Soon something surprising happened. When the words were connected, it was so brilliant that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    When Guanghua dissipated, the words floated to Fang Tianxing, who hid them in his sleeve.


    Soon some tourists came to check what happened. Fang Tianxing told them that there was nothing unusual. Those people had heard the legend here and would not leave there.


    Soon the sun came in and everyone said, "look, the dome mural is coming."


    Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou both look up to the cave top. A picture is shown in the dome of the cave top. It is a female immortal and a man, showing their daily life. Can you see that they are a couple? But it seems that there is something strange about them. The husband is very dissatisfied with the identity of his wife. One day, they become hostile. They were forced by their respective ethnic groups to attack each other and kill each other. In the end, their husband won. However, instead of killing each other, he brought her here. Finally, they hugged each other and died.


    Fang Tianxing takes Tan Yurou to the next scenic spot, shuilian waterfall. Here is the waterfall at the foot of the mountain. The water flows from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the pool. The water vapor rushes in. It makes people feel very cool in this summer.


    Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou are standing by the pool. They feel something behind the waterfall. What they have tells them that there is something behind the waterfall.


    "We have to go behind the waterfall. There''s something out there Fang Tianxing said to tan Yurou.


    Tan Yurou said to Tianxing, "OK, I want to go in and have a look."


    The two as like as two peas in the corner of the waterfall, and there is another cave in it. It looks almost the same as the spiritual Wonderland outside, but the only difference is the lack of the book and the comb on the dressing table.


    Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou put things in their respective positions, and suddenly they reacted.


    The dresser suddenly moved to one side, there was a hole in the ground, and they went in together.


    There is another cave in it. It seems that someone once lived here. The living facilities here are very complete. Stone tables, stone chairs and stone beds are completely isolated from the world.


    But now there is no one here. Everything in the past is covered with dust. Maybe we can still find what it looked like. Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou go in together to check whether there is anything left.


    Fang Tianxing found something, but it all turned into powder and dissipated when he touched it. There were not many things left. It seemed that he had been invaded by strange forces, and everything became very fragile.

 Chapter 440

    Looking all over the place, there are only two books and some residual blue powder left. The material of the powder can''t be seen now. It seems that the book records some usual things, but most of them are replaced by strange symbols. There are too few contents that can be read out.


    Another book seems to be a sword manual. It looks very powerful, but it seems strange that the moves are weird, but it doesn''t seem to have any power.


    Tan Yurou took the book and quickly read the contents. After reading it, she looked a little shocked. Fang Tianxing quickly asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the content above?"


    "Here is another artifact left by the hostess here." Tan Yurou said to Tianxing.


    Soon she pinched the formula, and the surrounding space began to vibrate. Soon the smoke cleared away, and a yaoqin appeared beside Tan Yurou. "This is what the dead Protoss woman left behind. Unfortunately, the man refused to live alone and was buried here with her."


    As Tan Yurou stroked Yao Qin, Tian Xing of the other side said, "it''s called Wanfa Qingxin Qin. Players can use it to play Qingxin Pushan music and help listeners understand the Tao. It''s a score they left behind."


    "So it is." after getting Tan Yurou''s reminder, Fang Tianxing quickly understood the book. If it was really a music score, he sighed: "this music score was written by two people. It seems that they must have been a loving couple before they died. This piece is played by two kinds of musical instruments, harmonizing the zither and the zither. It has a unique artistic conception. "


    Tan Yurou gently plucks the string, and Fang Tianxing also picks up the long sword, remembering the moves in the sword spectrum.


    When I buy a flower, I want to let it go.


    Tears dye light even, still with Tongxia Xiaolu trace.


    Afraid Lang guesses, the slave face is not as good as the flower face.


    Cloud sideburns slant hairpin, only to teach Lang than and see.


    This poem depicts a charming and simple attitude, which is the happiness after marriage and reveals the sweetness of the hostess''s heart.


    When Tan Yurou''s piano sounds, Fang Tianxing can''t help but dance the sword in accordance with the sword technique left by the male master. It should be harmonious and complement each other.


    The sound of Qin is like the gurgling water in the stream, and the air wave of Fang Tianxing''s sword dance is more like the rough sea. The two kinds of sounds are skillfully linked together, with a different style.


    One plays the piano and the other dances the sword. Their emotions seem to be connected. They can feel their own thoughts. Tan Yurou feels that Pu Tongren is worried about the woman Aoxue. She also sees that in order to become an excellent Internet writer, he keeps working hard and has been admitted to the perfect university. He has been studying hard all the way. Until now, she has become an Internet writer on the shelf. This is not the end, He has to keep climbing the mountain.


    Fang Tianxing also saw Tan Yurou''s childhood. Her mother was a concubine of a certain God Emperor. She was only one of hundreds of concubines. She was not in a high position, and the God Emperor''s wife was jealous. The children of these concubines often had to compete with each other for the chance to survive.


    Tan Yurou is lucky to survive by virtue of her quick and changeable personality. Her mother was killed by the jealous queen of God, and she can''t get revenge. She doesn''t feel much happiness in the protoss, so she secretly strives for the opportunity to travel to the human world.


    At this time, the two people''s mind and memory blend, but their respective secrets, buried in the bottom of their hearts, can not let others know. It''s just a little bit of heart to heart communication, and it soon stops.


    Fang Tianxing is still glad that several masters'' affairs have not been disclosed, and Tan Yurou is also lamenting that her life experience has been known by Fang Tianxing.


    Two people looked at each other, quickly turned his head, Tan Yurou quickly said: "you don''t let out my life experience, if someone knows, it will be trouble."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to her, "I won''t tell other people about your business. You should rest assured that you don''t talk about it everywhere."


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible for us. The hostess here is the Protoss. Her husband should be an Internet writer. At first, he didn''t know her identity. Later, he was faced with a dilemma. His country asked him not to have any relationship with the protoss, and he had to kill each other to prove himself. Later things you know, he did not have the heart to kill his lover, and finally can only die with her Tan Yurou said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing does not care, said: "the lessons learned from the past, normal people will think about this to pay everyone, really willing to pay all for love and not so many people."


    They don''t think each other is a suitable partner. They just go together because of their fate. It''s never that kind of relationship.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that many things can''t happen, so naturally he doesn''t have to worry about it. No one thinks that he needs to worry about it.


    Tan Yurou quickly put away the Qin and left here. Pu Tongren also put away the sword and left with him.


    The people outside just look at the scenery, no one knows what happened here, the two of them left directly, no one noticed them.


    Pu Tongren and Tan Yurou, who left here, soon decided to go to the next scenic spot, which is the Donghuang snow mountain. It is said that the God Emperor once appeared here, leaving many legends.


    Donghuang Taiyi is a God in ancient legend. The Donghuang in Donghuang Taiyi is not a surname. Donghuang''s East here does not refer to the geographical direction, but the degree of honor. East, the first of the five, countless emperors by Zen in the East Mountain Tai, the sun and the moon rise in the East, brilliant thousands.


    Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor was first recorded in Qu Yuan''s poem nine songs of Chu. It was the God that the people of Chu believed in and sacrificed during the spring and Autumn period and even the Warring States period. Taiyi is the supreme god of Chu, or related to Taiyi and Taihuang.


    Taoism believes that Taiyi is invisible, so it is difficult for Chu people to give it an image. Since immortals can be called immortals, they should be human beings.


    Jiuge donghuangtaiyi is Qu Yuan''s Ode to the ancient god donghuangtaiyi. It is the most solemn and solemn one of Qu''s Fu. From the beginning to the end, his poem is only a description of sacrificial ceremony and scenes.


    When Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou came here, they didn''t see many people here. After all, it''s a very high snow mountain, and they can''t go up casually. Because to climb a mountain, except for those climbers, not many people would come here. At the foot of the mountain, Tianxing saw a lot of climbers. They were ready to challenge the dangerous peaks here with their tools.


    Now Fang Tianxing also came here. When Yan caohou, the leader of the climbing team, saw Fang Tianxing coming, he was puzzled and asked, "are you here to climb? Why didn''t you make a reservation? Registration is closed. "


    "We''re new here, too. I don''t know there''s such a rule. Don''t worry about me. We''ll bring our own tools." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    "Let me introduce you to a place. There is a shop selling outdoor tools in this southern town. If you insist on climbing, you should buy a set of climbing tools, which is also a guarantee for your life." One of the climbers said to him.

 Chapter 441

    Soon those people ignored them and climbed Donghuang mountain by themselves. Seeing them climbing slowly with tools, Fang Tianxing said to tan Yurou, "let''s start climbing from the mountainside and enjoy the feeling of climbing."


    After a short observation, they found that there was a slope on the mountainside where they could live temporarily. From here, they could see the climbers below. They have a rest here, while observing the climbing team below. There are ten people in this climbing team. The leader is Yan Houcao, a veteran climber. This time, he initiated the call to organize everyone to come here.


    There is also a novice Sha Qingfei in this mountaineering team. He just came with us. During the rest the night before, Sha Qingfei''s physical recovery was not enough. In addition, his sleep quality decreased at night, and his altitude reaction was relatively serious.


    At that time, Yan caohou''s climbing speed was fast, and Sha Qingfei forced to speed up in order to keep up. After several times of catching up, the heart rate was too fast, and altitude reaction soon appeared. At the same time of resting from altitude sickness, Sha Qingfei found that the water in the pants was already transparent. In this case, the speed is forced to increase, and the performance of the pants is insufficient. In the extreme weather of heavy rain, the pants fail to play an effective waterproof function, resulting in obvious loss of temperature due to water spraying. This is very dangerous in snowboarding mountains.


    Soon, after much consideration, the mountaineering team had to decide to withdraw. First, Sha Qingfei''s physical ability was insufficient. Second, he had a temporary intention to climb the snow mountain. He had little experience at high altitude. For the sake of conservatism, he chose to withdraw.


    After a day''s rest, Sha Qingfei''s side effects were getting smaller and smaller. He had passed the adaptation period of Gao''s reaction smoothly. Soon the next day, they decided to climb up again.


    Mountaineering is always full of risks and challenges, which is the charm of this sport. After overcoming many hardships and reaching the top of the mountain, the unspeakable satisfaction is irreplaceable in every mountaineer''s heart. Because of this, even if we sometimes encounter accidents like this or that, and even lose our lives, people will not shrink back, and the pace of climbing will never stop.


    This time, they seem to have good luck. They can face such a high mountain, and have a great sense of achievement in conquering such a mountain.


    The weather is very sunny. It''s rare to see such weather in Donghuang snow mountain. The mountaineering team raced all the way and finally came to the hillside before the sun set.


    They set up a tent here and are ready to move on tomorrow. Their preparations are quite adequate, and they have brought a lot of food and water. One of them is a woman who lives in a tent alone. We can''t make a fire, we can only eat our own dry food.


    Soon into the night, several people got into their tents to avoid the snowstorm. This kind of wind and snow is not severe, can survive.


    Just that Wei Yan secretly came out of the tent and got into the tent of the woman Yu Lingmei. In this snowstorm, the voice was hard to transmit to the outside world, even if it was very close, there was no sound.


    In the morning, Wei Yan sneaks back, and no one seems to find his abnormality. When the sun came out, a few people got out of the tent and saw Yu Lingmei''s appearance. Some people didn''t say a word with a smile, others didn''t realize it.


    Different people may have different understandings of climbing Mount Everest. In some people''s eyes, it is a special tourism project; in some people''s eyes, it is beyond their own physical and psychological cultivation; in some people''s eyes, it is a tool to show off; in some people''s eyes, it is a life-long goal; in some people''s eyes, it is a business; in some people''s eyes, it is a life-long career.


    There is a saying that is very good. Yes, only God has the right to judge. No one can impose his will on others, no matter whether you experience it or not, because we are not God.


    When the sun came out, they tried hard to climb again. No accident, they could reach the top of the mountain today. Yan caohou seemed a little impatient. In fact, there was no need to be in such a hurry when climbing. Just a little too hasty, when one of the team members climbed to the mountainside, suddenly there was an avalanche.


    He wanted to catch his teammates, but the man pushed him away, "Yu Tianhan, you have to die." The last word the man left before the avalanche covered him up.


    Yu Tianhan didn''t care. He just sneered and said, "before I die, I want to pull me down. It''s just that there''s a way to die."


    The people next to him didn''t say much. The man obviously asked him for help. He could save the man as long as he pulled one, but he falsely accused the man that he wanted to hurt him and pushed him into the avalanche.


    Other people didn''t say much. It''s none of their business. Nobody said anything.


    Fang Tianxing saw them and frowned. He thought it was not easy. Although everyone has these weaknesses in human nature, they will not be so strong. They will still be suppressed by the morality of human society and will not be so unscrupulous.


    "No, there seems to be something wrong with this mountain. It seems to be able to stir up people''s negative emotions and enlarge them." Fang Tianxing said in a low voice.


    One side of Tan Yurou quickly said: "it is said that there are seven demons under the East emperor, who can feed on negative emotions."


    "Let''s go up and have a look. There must be something strange on it." Fang Tianxing said to tan Yurou.


    Soon they arrived at the top of Donghuang snow mountain, where there was a very open platform with the remains of an altar. It was already a broken wall, but there were still heart palpitating waves.


    Fang Tianxing said to tan Yurou, "be careful, there are many eccentricities here."


    Fang Tianxing slowly approaches the ruins. When he wants to touch the stone pillars, a light shield appears to block Fang Tianxing''s way.


    "This is the secret of the Protoss. There must be something in it." Tan Yurou said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing thought about it and said, "no, these people must have been cheated."


    But at this time, it was too late. The climbers had already come up. A crutch for climbing was stuck on the ground. Yan caohou, the leader of the team, said with a smile, "I brought them up. I didn''t expect that you found them."


    Soon the other members of the mountaineering team came up. They had been fascinated by those evil ideas and had no self-consciousness for a long time.


    They exuded a strange smell, and the captain Cao Yanhou said: "noble king of ten thousand demons, in the name of the most devout slave, I call you to come and enjoy your body in the world."


    Eight black smoke came out of the altar and fell into the bodies. Soon they all changed.


    They are arrogant Lucifer, the fallen angel who has the title of morning star and leads one third of the angels in heaven to fall. Noble and evil coexist strange temperament, a look of arrogance.


    Envious of Leviathan, the great sea monster that devours everything, envious of Chee''s beautiful, intelligent and powerful life.


    Samel fury, the devil of hell, the snake of Eden; Keep spitting snake letter, as if to choose and bite.

 Chapter 442

    Lazy belfinger, the original Assyrian God, Carnival sophist. Indulge in satisfaction, don''t like sports, typical mouth gun.


    Mammon the greedy, the God of treasure and greed, is crazy about treasure and jewelry. He is a money fan.


    Besieb, the king of flies, is called the king of ghosts in the Bible; With a big stomach and a big mouth, he can swallow something several times bigger than him.


    The first ancestor of the evil god who enraged or enraged him; The body is enchanting, and there are all kinds of customs.


    Arrogant Lucifer said to the men, "besieb, lividan, you take care of them."


    Biexibu''s mouth saliva was washed down. "I haven''t eaten anyone for a long time. I don''t know what it''s like. There''s also a goddess. She looks very pure in blood. She must be fresh and delicious."


    Leviathan said jealously: "those who are more beautiful than me should die."


    Nabesibu opened his mouth, and a huge suction appeared, which directly sucked in the snow and stones around Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s body was also swayed by the suction, and he immediately changed his words into three mountains and five mountains, trying to suppress his body.


    Nabesibu didn''t care, and increased the suction. Even the mountains were crumbling. Fang Tianxing was surprised. He was slowly pulled to nabesibu''s mouth. The closer he was sucked, the greater the suction. Soon Fang Tianxing was out of control and fell into the mouth of nabesibu.


    Beelzebub hit a full partition, and soon he looked to the other side, "my side is over, you also hurry up."


    Leviathan didn''t win Tan Yurou for a moment. Seeing that biexibu had solved his opponent, he quickly said, "don''t swallow him up. You must digest him thoroughly. You can''t let him escape."


    "No creature can escape from my stomach. You''d better worry about yourself and deal with your opponent as soon as possible." "Don''t, Sibyl," he said, touching his stomach.


    In the battle with Tan Yurou, nalivertan gradually found out her mind, changed into a proud snow, and scolded and said: "Fang Tianxing, what he likes is me. Don''t think about it any more. You can''t even be jealous of me."


    Tan Yurou knew she was fake, but her heart inevitably appeared a trace of palpitation, said to her: "you are fake, I will not believe you."


    "But your heart is very honest. I''ll take your jealousy." Leviathan said to her.


    Tan Yurou suddenly felt empty in her heart. She was half a beat slow when she made a move and was caught by mistake.


    Leviathan directly tied Tan Yurou up with a rope and sent him to Lucifer. Lucifer said with a smile, "I used to be an angel of the protoss, but your father refused to let me take over the control of the Protoss."


    Lucifer used to be the highest angel in heaven. Before he fell, he held the position of Archangel. It is said that because Lucifer refused to submit to the son of the God Emperor at that time, he led one third of the angels to raise the anti flag in the northern part of heaven. After a three-day war in heaven, Lucifer''s rebels were defeated by the army of the God Emperor, and fell nine times in chaos before they fell to hell.


    Since then, God has created a new world and human beings. In order to revenge and seize the believers of God, Lucifer has infiltrated poisonous snakes into the garden of Eden, tempted Eve to eat the fruit of the tree of knowledge of God''s God, and then used her to seduce Adam to commit the crime of defiance of God''s decree.


    So Lucifer made God''s new creation degenerate together, and opened the door to the new world for the demons. From then on, sin, disease and death spread all over the earth.


    Lucifer said to tan Yurou, "surrender to me, and I will not kill you."


    Tan Yurou look stubborn said: "although I do not like their own blood, but want me to surrender you is impossible."


    "I will make you fall into a demon. Your father must be very happy to see his daughter fall into a demon." Said Lucifer with a smile.


    Soon these demons put Tan Yurou up, and lit a magic fire under her, burning her constantly.


    "This is the fire of all souls, which can stimulate the most terrible power in the heart and make people become the most vicious devil. Even if it is the Buddha, as long as it is stained with this fire, it will never be able to shake off. " Lucifer said with a smile.


    At this time, in besieb''s stomach, there was a battle for survival, which he did not realize.


    There are all kinds of messy things in besieb''s stomach, not only food, but also many things that can''t be digested.


    This biexibu is also a master who only eats but does not vomit. His stomach is another space-time. What he swallows can be digested, and what cannot be digested will remain here. Over time, this place has become a garbage dump.


    Fang Tianxing has been wandering here for three days. He has seen many strange creatures here. Fang Tianxing once accidentally provoked a skeleton monster, but he didn''t expect that he was an author who was once on the shelf. However, he has died, leaving only a little intelligence in his body. When he ran to Fang Tianxing, there were bursts of voices in his body, "kill me, I don''t want to live like this anymore. ", The voice pleaded.


    Fang Tianxing saw that there were traces of words left on his bones. It was obvious that he had been on the shelf for a long time and completely refined his own words into his body.


    But this is already very good, Fang Tianxing asked: "do you know what way to go out?"


    "It''s impossible to go out, no one can escape here, only death is the final liberation," a move to the skeleton split, crash, the ground dropped countless skeletons, Fang Tianxing also don''t care, just continue to move forward, looking for a way to leave here.


    The life here is a kind of survival. When biexibu swallows these messy things, what he can''t digest will be crushed into dregs, but there are still some creatures who are tenacious to survive.


    These three creatures are pigs, tigers and flies. They are responsible for helping biexibu digest those things that are not easy to digest. When the black wind blows here, these ground washing guys will appear. Only in this way, Fang Tianxing sees a lot of troops appear. First, they are a group of bone chewing pigs with tusks. They push like tanks, Push those who are in the way straight to the road.


    Fang Tianxing took out his long sky Qi sword, chopped it out, and directly lifted up a group of bone chewing pigs in the front row.


    However, there are many chewy pigs coming up one after another. They are fierce and do not retreat at all. Fang Tianxing''s long sword sweeps. One by one, the chewy pigs are torn to pieces by the sword. The broken meat finally makes the formation of chewy pigs have a little delay. They surround Fang Tianxing and look at him with red eyes to tear him to pieces.


    Soon, these bone chewed pigs swarmed on, and Fang Tianxing''s sword dance became faster and faster, weaving into a sword net. As long as the bone chewed pigs were thrown away, those with insufficient momentum would be broken into pieces.

 Chapter 443

    The attack of these chewy pigs was resolved again and again. Fang Tianxing withstood the pressure and was able to block their attack with such means.


    Soon, only a few of these bone chewing pigs left to flee, but Fang Tianxing didn''t relax, because he felt that the greater danger was still behind, because there were a group of predatory tigers coming. These predatory tigers were usually people who ate leftover meat. They were extremely greedy for these creatures. Those bone chewing pigs just ran around and occasionally got caught, But these predatory tigers don''t let go of a piece of meat from their prey.


    These predatory tigers established their own regions one by one, and they had to forage in their own regions. Soon Fang Tianxing saw a predatory tiger.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, the predatory tiger''s eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light. It must be very flexible to survive the impact of the bone chewing pig. Such prey is the favorite of the predatory tiger.


    One man and one tiger are confronting each other. They see that the carnivorous tiger is bulky and much bigger than those tigers in the outside world. Therefore, their combat effectiveness is totally different. However, the predatory tigers here are really ugly. Perhaps due to the different living environment, their evolutionary direction is totally different.


    Fang Tianxing slowly pulled out the sky Qi sword, and the opposite predatory tiger also moved. He pounced on it quickly, and Fang Tianxing''s sword also chopped in the direction it pounced on. All of a sudden, such as the voice of defeating Ge, the power of the predatory tiger was so great that it suddenly knocked Fang Tianxing down.


    However, the predatory tiger was forced away by him with a long sword, but he did not give up his heart to attack again. Fang Tianxing was familiar with the fighting methods of these predatory tigers.


    After killing the predatory tiger, the surrounding predatory tigers came one by one, and Fang Tianxing stayed in the same place waiting for the rabbit to destroy these guys one by one. At this time, after they were eliminated, the third creature, killer fly, was left.


    Fang Tianxing also doesn''t understand why flies can kill people and what the principle is, because the killing flies have already come, and they are everywhere. Fang Tianxing begins to understand the meaning.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate and ran away. These killer flies were also in hot pursuit. Fang Tianxing tried his best to speed up and stay away from them for a while, but it''s almost impossible to get rid of them. The space is not big enough, and these killer flies can easily find them.


    Fang Tianxing waved his sword and cut down countless killer flies, but he didn''t see how many of them were reduced.


    Fire attack and water attack are equally useless. After these killer flies die, maggots will drill out of their bodies. Maggots will soon grow wings and become new killer flies.


    But Fang Tianxing knew that he had to run. He kept circling, and soon found a hole. Fang Tianxing immediately went in. Unexpectedly, there was another person in it. When he saw something coming, he immediately became alert.


    It seems that he didn''t expect to be alone. The man was stunned for a moment, and immediately signaled Fang Tianxing to stand behind him. Fang Tianxing hid behind him, "cover your mouth and nose, don''t get poisoned." With a wave of his hand, a large amount of green poison powder was spilled out, and a group of killer flies in front of him were immediately turned over by poison and fell down.


    The killer flies behind seem to be afraid and no longer rush up.


    Fang Tianxing said to the man, "thank you for your help. I haven''t asked your name yet."


    That person smile, don''t care of say: "I am poison teacher Jiang Ningfeng, challenge don''t Bu Xi, didn''t expect to be swallowed here, just linger."


    "It seems that your poison powder is very effective. Can''t you beat these monsters out?" Fang Tianxing said.


    "You look down on these killer flies. They have terrible vitality. New killer flies will breed in the dead killer flies. It''s said that there is no end to killing and growing." The poison master Jiang Ningfeng said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing saw the killer flies on the ground. They had no breath of life, but there seemed to be new maggots in their bodies. Although the toxicity was still fierce, the new killer flies persisted for longer and longer, and their tolerance to toxicity was strengthening.


    "This is really terrible. There is an antibody in the body of the newborn killer fly, which is resistant to the poison. After a poison is used, it will soon become invalid. Next time you have to use a new poison to work


    "Every time these killer flies come, I use poison once. Now I can''t find any new poison. Maybe we can''t survive the next attack of killer flies. " Jiang Ningfeng, the poison master, said in a mournful way.


    "You can''t give up hope. You can''t give up until the last moment. I think there will be hope." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    At this time, a slight roar appeared, "no, these killer flies are coming again." The poison master Jiang Ningfeng said in horror.


    A large group of killer flies rushed in. It seems that after swallowing the bone chewing pig and the meat eating tiger, the group of killer flies expanded a bit. All the creatures that died here will eventually become the food for the group of killer flies.


    Poison master Jiang Ningfeng immediately spilled a piece of poison powder, and a killer fly fell down. But this time, the killer flies seemed to be particularly brave, and another wave of them came up. Jiang Ningfeng spilled another poison, but the killer flies were so powerful that they refused to leave.


    "This time we are dead, I only have the last kind of poison, the toxicity is not very strong, at most let them into a coma, then we will commit suicide, I don''t want to see these ugly things." Poison master Jiang Ningfeng said to Tianxing.


    "It''s not time to despair. There''s still a way." Fang Tianxing comforted him.


    Fang Tianxing''s fingers were flying in the air, as if he wanted to write something, but the words he wrote were not powerful enough. He bit his finger and spat out a mouthful of blood on it. Finally, the two words came into being, which was buzzing.


    These two characters got Fang Tianxing''s blood essence, and there was a trace of spiritual generation.


    "Brother poison, bring your poison." Fang Tianxing said to the poison master Jiang Ningfeng.


    Jiang Ningfeng quickly took his poison. Fang Tianxing sprinkled the poison on the two buzzing words. At this time, the buzzing of the killing flies began to ring again. Fang Tianxing directly controlled the two buzzing words and hit the group of killing flies. Instead of stopping, the sound of the killing flies became louder.


    But these killer flies kept buzzing, one by one, they were poisoned and fell down. Once the new killer flies in their bodies were buzzing, they were poisoned again and again, until no more killer flies could fly.


    "Brother, how on earth did you eliminate these killer flies?" The poison master Jiang Ningfeng asked Tianxing.


    "I have seen for a long time that the essence of these killer flies is repeaters, which can only make buzzing noise. So I use two buzzing words to carry toxins. Once they buzz, they will be infected with lethal toxins, causing them to kill themselves."


    Poison master Jiang Ningfeng suddenly realized, praised not oneself said: "brother talent, admire."


    "It''s not the right time to be happy. We''re going out. There are more powerful enemies waiting for us." Fang Tianxing said to him.

 Chapter 444

    At the moment in the outside world, Tan Yurou is being roasted by the magic fire. Her face is full of pain. Her magic power is about to be transformed into magic power by the magic fire. The original pure magic power has begun to turn into black magic power. Although she doesn''t like her father or Protoss, she can''t accept such a self.


    Lucifer''s face was full of elation. When he heard her cry, he felt that it was a supreme enjoyment. He was driven out by the Protoss and resented the protoss very much. The pain of the protoss made him feel very happy.


    At this time, the magic fire was offset by the divine power, and it was a little smaller. The magic fire used magic as its nourishment. It could not only restrain the divine power, but also be consumed by the divine power. Lucifer said to Beelzebub, "go and add some fire, and don''t let it go out."


    But Beelzebub didn''t move at all. Leviathan next to him pushed him, but he didn''t expect Beelzebub to fall back straight. Lucifer said, "his magic spirit has disappeared. He is dead. The person who killed him must be Fang Tianxing. Come out. "


    It is said that no one can escape from besieb''s stomach, but at that time, besieb was still alive, and now he is dead. The myth created by the living cannot be counted by the dead.


    Soon there was a big hole in biexibu''s stomach. Fang Tianxing and poison master Jiang Ningfeng came out together and appeared in front of others.


    Several other demons were stunned. They didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing could escape. It''s just that such a thing is too strange.


    "Follow me, and I will make you the devil of the soul." Lucifer said to Tianxing.


    "You''d better hide. The sinner of the protoss, who was originally an angel, degenerated into a devil. It''s a great irony." Fang Tianxing said to Lucifer.


    Lucifer said: "those Protoss are hypocritical and disgusting guys. I want to avenge them and let them have noble heads."


    "This tan Yurou is also abandoned by the Protoss. How can you hurt her?" Fang Tianxing said to Lucifer.


    No one uses magic Qi to add firewood, and the magic fire goes out gradually. Tan Yurou gets a temporary relief. Lucifer doesn''t care and says, "as long as it''s a Protoss, it''s an inexorable evil, and you can''t let go of one. Even if she is not popular in the protoss, she can''t let it go. Only by enchanting him can she become my kind. "


    "I''m just born to the God Emperor and the humble maidservant of the God clan. If you let me be possessed, you will only make me happy. She would have been unhappy with me for a long time. If I was possessed, she would not be sad, on the contrary, she would immediately send troops to destroy me." That Tan Yurou also explains hastily, strives for the life opportunity for oneself.


    Lucifer thought for a while, and said with disdain, "what you said may have some truth, but if you can shame the protoss, then I can get rid of my hatred."


    Tan Yurou clenched her teeth and said quickly¡° If you want to humiliate the protoss, I have other ways. Is it a great shame to combine the protoss with people? I know that there was a couple in longzhuoshan. The man was a human and the woman was a Protoss. They combined and lived together without knowing it. In the end, they were found by the clansmen and asked the man to kill the woman. In the end, the man couldn''t do it, and they died together. "


    Lucifer suddenly showed a look of interest, he said to tan Yurou: "really, if there is such a thing, I am very interested."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Lucifer said quickly.


    Tan Yurou gave him the diary in longzhuo mountain. After Lucifer looked at it for a few minutes, he was sure that there was something like this. He quickly said, "if this thing is spread out, it can make the protoss lose face. It can be regarded as revenge for me. But it''s not the most important thing, so it''s not enough to let you go. "


    Knowing that Lucifer didn''t let them go so easily, Tan Yurou said with a slight sneer, "there is one more thing to do, that is to let you be with this Terran, so that you can really humiliate the Protoss."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that Lu Xifa should have made such a request. It can be said that it was extremely vicious. However, the current situation was stronger than others, so he had to act expediently.


    Tan Yurou said quickly, "then you will let me go. Only when I live can I be with him and make a stain on the Protoss."


    "Of course, as long as you are with him, I will let you go, but before that I want you to be together, Asmod, and take them to your world." Lucifer said to Asmod.


    Soon, the evil spirit of naseryu came, captured Pu Tongren and Tan Yurou, and brought them in, but he was unable to resist. Asmod didn''t say much, so he threw them directly into the gentle village.


    Second, understand what a hero is. Wisdom and good words are called Ying, courage and strength are called Xiong. This is the basic condition for the formation of heroes, and it also needs to produce conditions, that is, to do the right thing.


    An ordinary person, in a right situation, does a right thing that no one else can or dare to do, then he is a hero.


    Therefore, hero is a dynamic term. It doesn''t mean that hero is always right. Everything is far beyond ordinary people. But the hero in many occasions, can show extraordinary, hero is an average image.


    Then, when a person with wisdom and extraordinary ability no longer does the right thing, is as submissive and mediocre as a mortal, he is no longer a hero.


    Gentle country is just a reason for the hero to fall into the world again. The tomb of heroes is just a past glory. When Fang Tianxing enters here, his mind is filled with boundless tenderness. He doesn''t need to make every effort to live here, and he doesn''t need to make any efforts, just sink down.


    Tan Yurou also fell here, here is a very warm world, not so much cold and mean, as long as gentle can live forever.


    There is no real pain here, only the boundless self, what you want, pass on your blood and stay in this perfect world. Now there is no ideal to stick to, there is no secular ethics, there is no other people''s world.


    Fang Tianxing wants to keep his mind, but he can''t help it. In this painless world, he seems to have boundless tenderness, which makes people at a loss.


    It seems that a long dream has passed, and Lucifer''s laughter is still heard in a trance. When I wake up, it has been a long time, I don''t know what happened, and I don''t consciously mention those things.


    Tan Yurou stood up and said, "let''s leave."

 Chapter 445

    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to talk much, but he felt guilty. He felt that he was very weak and was teased by Lucifer. The other party was the devil, which was hard to match with his current strength. The five masters didn''t do it either. Maybe they didn''t notice it, or maybe they didn''t think it was time to do it. Even if they came forward, it was useless.


    Fang Tianxing has just stepped into the shelf level, and his strength is not stable. Only constant experience can he improve rapidly.


    Thinking of this, he only felt that there was a sudden fury in his heart, which filled his mouth and forced him to vent. He suddenly shot, a move hit in the distance on the rocks, gravel everywhere collapse scattered, in situ residue of the next pit.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know when he became so impulsive and irritable, which was totally different from his usual self.


    When he sat and looked at himself, he found that there seemed to be evil Qi in his body. After a careful look, there were seven orifices in his body, and there seemed to be evil Qi coming out.


    "This is the evil seeds left by the seven evil gods. Your emotions will be affected by these evil seeds, so as to control you." Three of the five masters said to him.


    Fang Tianxing was shocked and said, "what should I do? Will I be controlled by these demons and become the running dog of the demons in the future?"


    "It''s OK. We''ve sealed the magic seed for you for the time being, but if you want to get rid of it once and for all, you have to use the method of cultivating magic in the heart of Tao to cut off seven kinds of evil thoughts on you." Tang family three little each other Tianxing said.


    "What is the method of cultivating demons in the mind of Tao? Can it solve my problem?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Cultivating demons in the mind of Tao can gather demons in one place, then cut off the demons in your body, make your heart clear, and achieve the state of no matter and no self, which is of great benefit to the cultivation of Internet authors." One side of the dream into Shenji said.


    The way of heaven is supreme. It is in accordance with the way of heaven that God creates all things, and it is in accordance with the way of heaven that demons kill all spirits. God and devil are both sides of yin and Yang, the rotation of night and day.


    Man is the combination of divinity and magic, and has two kinds of power at the same time. Heartlessness is love, affection is love, and fickleness is also love. Morality can never stop all people''s greed, and there are always people who will continue to degenerate into demons.


    But villains can never control this world. Even in the most dangerous situation, there will always be heroes who sacrifice their lives for justice, kill themselves to be benevolent, and go on and on for peace. The world is moving forward in such black and white samsara.


    It''s not easy to find them. There must be a very special method. This is the way of cultivating demons.


    This method can stimulate the demons in your body. These demons will naturally be attracted by the demons. If you want to cut them out of your body, you can get rid of his control and become your sharp weapon in turn.


    When Fang Tianxing heard this, he thought the method was really magical, so he said to the five masters, "thank you for your advice. I know it well."


    Soon after Fang Tianxing finished his practice, he said to tan Yurou, "I''ve done my homework for today. We can leave."


    "Where shall we go next?" Tan Yurou''s mood changes quickly, and her attitude toward Tianxing is getting better and better.


    "I feel my friends are suffering nearby, and I have to help them." Fang Tianxing said to tan Yurou.


    "Yes, it''s up to you." Tan Yurou said cleverly.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the nearby town, which is the largest town within a hundred miles. He relied on low-end processing products for big cities as the economic pillar. This is the old industrial area. There are many people working in the factories here.


    Li Mantang, Xiaoxia''s father, works in a factory here. He is a craftsman and usually makes a living by making furniture for others.


    A few years ago, a relative opened a processing plant here, so he came here to work and was responsible for some manual work.


    In the early years, he was very popular. Many people came to him for furniture. In recent years, fewer and fewer people came to him. Mechanization has replaced the hand-made products in the past, and the glory of the past can only be recalled. He would drink every day and go home drunk. His wife couldn''t stand his hopelessness. The original wife was desperate to divorce him and left only one daughter.


    Just a few days ago, because of a small matter, he beat his daughter. She ran away from home in anger. He was very upset about this. He hoped that her daughter would forgive him. He kept begging God that no matter which kind-hearted person nearby could help him find his daughter, he was willing to do anything for that person.


    Fang Tianxing takes Tan Yurou to his house and knocks on the door a few times, but no one responds. So Fang Tianxing pushes the door open. Tan Yurou covers her nose. The room is full of the smell of wine. Li Mantang is drunk by the bed. He used to drink only at night, but now he is drunk during the day.


    Fang Tianxing quickly said, "Li Mantang, I''ll help you find your daughter."


    Li Mantang is sleepy. He rubs his eyes with his hands and finds that Fang Tianxing appears in front of him. He says with disbelief, "can you help me find my daughter?"


    "Yes, I can help you find your daughter." Fang Tianxing said positively.


    Li Mantang jumped up, came to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "then you can help me find my daughter, no matter what the price is."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "let me have a try. First of all, I''ll take a drop of your blood. I''ll help you find it."


    Li Mantang nodded again and again, and the other party Tianxing said, "you can cast the Dharma, I have no problem."


    When Fang Tianxing pointed his hand, the long sky Qi sword behind him sent out a sword Qi. The light of the sword was so fast that he could not see the wound, but only brought out a drop of blood. Fang Tianxing cast a spell on the drop of blood, and soon the blood floated. Fang Tianxing said to the people, "we follow the blood, it can point out the position of your daughter."


    Soon the sword behind Fang Tianxing came out of its sheath. Fang Tianxing said to Li Mantang, "stand firm. I''ll take you to your daughter."


    A few people set foot on the flying sword, followed the drop of blood flying fast, came to a place.


    Soon flew over a large area of mountains, came to a village on the edge of the city. It''s much more lively here than in the town. The town is a broken world, and there are traces of the development of the times here.


    Several people turn around in the alley here and come to a fork in the road. According to the induction, Li Mantang''s daughter is near here.


    At this time, from the other end of the road to a middle-aged woman, holding a child. Seeing the little girl, Li Mantang called out: "Er Ya, come here, dad is here."


    Did not expect that the little girl saw him, but to the woman behind, the woman raised her eyes to see Li Mantang, puzzled said: "how do you come."


    This woman is Li Mantang''s ex-wife. Li Mantang knows that she lives here, but he has never looked for her. It is said that she divorced Li Mantang and remarried later, but he didn''t meet a good man. He divorced again and lived alone.

 Chapter 446

    Li Mantang''s face flashed with a look of embarrassment. For this ex-wife, he actually had a lot of guilt in his heart, and it was also very difficult to meet at the moment.


    "I''m looking for the baby. I didn''t expect that she came to you. I didn''t see her last time." Li Mantang said quickly.


    The woman took a few people to the place where she lives now. It''s very small. There is only a greasy table. A woman would not be in such a situation if she was not in the extreme of poverty.


    Fang Tianxing noticed that there were still several air leaks on the roof of the house. It must be very hard to live here when it rains.


    Now after everyone''s persuasion, the woman Pan Feng said to her daughter, "you''d better go back with your father."


    But the little girl was afraid and said, "I''m afraid my father will get angry after drinking. That''s terrible."


    Li Mantang anxiously said: "I will not be angry any more. Er Ya, please forgive dad."


    "That''s what you used to be. You drink when you don''t get along well. You get angry when you get drunk. You always do this. How can others forgive you?" Pan Feng said to him.


    Li Mantang was speechless and looked at Fang Tianxing, hoping to get his help.


    Fang Tianxing said, "you should let your daughter stay here for two days. You should stop drinking and learn to control yourself. Don''t get angry with the people around you any more."


    Li Mantang gritted his teeth and said, "I must give up drinking. Ten days later, I''ll pick up the child."


    Then Li Mantang went out and went out. Fang Tianxing was walking with him. Now he was addicted to alcohol. His guilty opponent Tianxing said, "do you think I can really stop drinking?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "if you really can''t make up your mind, drink again today and start to quit the bar tomorrow."


    Li Mantang hesitated, but said quickly, "it doesn''t seem good. I promise they won''t drink in the future."


    "You''re talking about not drinking in the future, but it''s ok now." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    But he still hesitated. Fang Tianxing turned out a bottle of wine and said to him, "come on, this is a good wine I treasure. It won''t get in the way if I drink a little."


    Looking at the bottle of wine in Fang Tianxing''s hand, Li Mantang began to be greedy. He reached for the bottle handed by Fang Tianxing, but he suddenly remembered his promise, holding the bottle in one hand and slapping himself in the face with the other.


    "It seems that I''m useless. I can''t do what I promised." Li Mantang complained about his incompetence. He wanted to get out of decadence many times, but after a drunken, he was left with endless loss.


    Chagrin in the heart, but not slow in the hand, he skillfully opened the wine bottle, according to the Convention to taste first, but the wine liquid to his mouth seems to become boiled water, he was surprised to drink a mouthful, quickly said: "this is water, not wine."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "just now I just gave you a test. Do you think you can still have the determination to quit drinking?"


    Li Mantang looked sad and quickly said, "I can''t drink any more. I''ve delayed too many things. Please help me quit."


    "Are you really determined to stop drinking?" Fang Tianxing asked him.


    "Well." Li Mantang nodded and said, biting his teeth.


    When he arrived at Li Mantang''s house soon, he opened the door and the house was cold and quiet, which made Li Mantang firmly believe that he must recover what he lost and regain the power of life.


    Li Mantang himself cooking, a bit in a hurry, Fang Tianxing said to him: "don''t be busy, just do something."


    Although he said that, the food he cooked was really unsatisfactory. He just ate it casually. Fang Tianxing quickly waved and built a house near Li Mantang''s house. He created such a house in an instant, which made Li Mantang a little silly.


    It''s really powerful. Li Mantang laments in his heart that this kind of means, but ordinary people also have the brilliance of ordinary people.


    After eating, Li Mantang did not rest. Instead, he took out his tools and wanted to make a furniture as a gift for his wife and children.


    Li Mantang went to bed in the middle of the night. His heart was full of expectations. Fang Tianxing was still working hard every day to make progress. No matter ordinary people or Internet writers, only by constantly making progress can they realize their value better.


    It''s just that this kind of life seems hard, but in fact, it''s also fun. Helping others can make you happy.


    Li Mantang sleeps all alone. He only feels that he has to face up to it bravely. Only in this way can his life be meaningful. Early in the morning, Li Mantang wakes up very early. He doesn''t always wake up with a dizzy hangover, which makes him feel a little different from before.


    He began to look forward to his life. He arrived at the furniture factory early in the morning. Lao Hai in the furniture factory always arrived early, but he still saw him in the morning.


    Now he saw Lao Hai and tried to say hello, but Lao Hai''s attitude was cold and could not accept his change at all. He just started to do his own business.


    Li Mantang came to his station. He always came in the afternoon. He was not used to it. He quickly made a good chair in his hand.


    At this time, Huang Yanluo, the director, came over. He looked down on the man because they were from the same village. However, Li Mantang was a little unconvinced that he could become the director. He often contradicted Huang Yanluo and didn''t like many of his business strategies.


    But today, he didn''t raise any objection to Huang Yanluo''s words, and he didn''t disobey them. Huang Yanluo looked at him and made up his mind.


    After a hard day''s work, Huang Yanluo stopped Li Mantang and pulled him to a place where there were few people.


    Li Mantang asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The factory has been adjusted recently. You should clean up today, but don''t come tomorrow." Huang Yanluo said to him.


    Li Mantang was struck by lightning. He said, "why?"


    "The company''s strategic adjustment was decided a month ago. It''s not your fault." Huang Yanluo told him that in fact, he had planned to fire Li Mantang for a long time. Now that he was not needed, he naturally wanted to let him leave early.


    In fact, he had planned to play with Li Mantang for a long time.


    Li Mantang left Huang Yanluo''s office somewhat disappointed. He didn''t expect that when he was just about to change, he was faced with a basin of cold water.


    Life is always impermanent. Most of the time, we don''t get positive feedback. We don''t pay back, and we don''t work hard to succeed. Many people just fall here and think that it''s useless to work hard. It''s better to be happy.


    It''s just an attitude towards life. It''s naive to expect a good response.

 Chapter 447

    When Li Mantang came home, he subconsciously wanted to find a bottle of wine to drink, but he didn''t find it. Then he remembered to give up drinking, but he couldn''t face the frustrated life.


    Wine is a good medicine to relieve pain. It can only numb oneself and no longer feel pain.


    He came to the supermarket nearby and said to the clerk, "give me two bottles of..."


    "What do you mean, do you want wine?" The supermarket clerk is very familiar with Li Mantang and asks directly.


    "Well," Li Mantang did not go on. The shop assistant consciously took out two bottles of wine for him, took two bottles of wine, Li Mantang gave him the money, and then left without looking back.


    Soon, Li Mantang found a place where there was no one, opened the wine, and the familiar taste floated out. At this time, a voice said, "if you want to drink alone, why don''t you join me?"


    Fang Tianxing appeared in front of him, opened another bottle of wine, and said to him, "you seem to have encountered difficulties, but since you have made up your mind to stop drinking, don''t drown your worries by drinking, and face the difficulties well."


    Li Mantang was stunned for a moment and said quickly, "I''m unemployed. I''ve just been expelled from the factory today."


    "Is that so? But with your skill, you can''t miss food." Fang Tianxing said.


    "Now is the era of industrialization. Assembly line can reduce the cost of large-scale products. The cost of things made by hand is several times higher, and they can''t be sold at all." Li Mantang lost said.


    "Handmade things will have incomparable advantages over industrial products. Naturally, someone will find them." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Li Mantang took a sip of the wine and said quickly, "Huang Yanluo said that everything is business. In fact, it''s just a matter of holding a dog''s hand and taking revenge whenever he has a chance."


    He was very angry. He couldn''t bear such a thing. He wanted to vent his anger.


    Fang Tianxing also felt his anger and quickly said, "sometimes anger is positive. If people don''t get angry, it''s also a bad thing."


    With that, Fang Tianxing''s spiritual power turned into a sword light, cutting out the evil seed of anger.


    The devil is as black as ink, but there is light in it. It''s anger at injustice in the world, and it''s anger at his own inability to change the world.


    Soon Fang Tianxing felt that there was his own anger hidden in this kind of demon, as well as the evil spirit left by Samuel. Originally, it was used to control himself. Now he has cut off the angry devil, which means that he can control his anger freely from now on.


    Fang Tianxing and Li Mantang drink together. This time, he is only a little drunk. He comes to Huang Yanluo''s house, picks up a brick and throws it in.


    First came the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and then there was a burst of scolding. Li Mantang started to run. After the other party opened the door, he had already run away.


    Li Mantang ran to the tree in the shade and sat on the ground to have a rest. Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "how do you feel? Are you more comfortable?"


    Li Mantang said with a smile: "I haven''t been so happy for a long time. I''m old and counselled. I''ve been pressed all the time. It''s hard to be proud today."


    The dissatisfaction in the heart can vent out, is also a great pleasure, "think about what to do in the future?" Fang Tianxing asked him.


    Li Mantang said: "what else can I do? Of course, it''s my old business. No one wants it. I''ll do it alone."


    Soon, Li Mantang began to take action. He went from house to house, looking for people who needed his help to make furniture. At first, he was often rejected, but Li Mantang didn''t flinch. In his words, everything can be spared for the sake of life.


    Soon there was an old man who wanted to make a table and chair. Li Mantang worked hard for a few days and didn''t make much money. Fortunately, the old man was willing to manage the food for Li Mantang. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would not starve to death in the street. Fortunately, he lived through that hard time. Soon his craft became more and more popular. When business got better, he opened his own shop and made custom furniture for people, Furniture is often made to order, and business is booming.


    He once went to his ex-wife to find his daughter. Seeing what he looks like now, his ex-wife also thinks that he is a man to rely on. In the end, he not only took back his daughter, but also his ex-wife.


    Once people start to go downhill, no matter how hard they try, but once they rise, they will become more and more prosperous.


    Fang Tianxing is also relieved to see him happy. He hopes to live a good life. Network literature itself can''t bring any material benefits to people, but good network literature can moisten things like spring rain, improve your wisdom, increase your insight, and let you experience other people''s life.


    Sometimes anger is a negative force, but it also has a positive side. Sometimes anger leads people to be dissatisfied with the reality and try to break the barriers. Those who deliberately evade the face can only hurt the people around them.


    Tan Yurou left with him, looking for the next person controlled by emotion. They walked through the mountains and rivers. This is an undeveloped planet with natural landscapes that can''t be seen in those developed places.


    "It should be nice to live in such a place." Tan Yurou said with emotion.


    "If there are people with a lot of resources living here, it should be OK. If they are poor people, their days will be miserable. Getting used to the modern life and going back to the farming age, I''m afraid I can''t shed tears. " Fang Tianxing said.


    Several people saw smoke rising in the distance, as if someone lived there. Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou hurriedly went over to check. It seemed that they were not far away. They really broke their legs when they walked. However, since they were experiencing life, they could not use any supernatural abilities.


    Finally, I came to a man-made place at the foot of the mountain. There was a small wooden house and a stream in front of the door. At the moment, there is a woman washing clothes by the stream. On the chair beside, there is a middle-aged man. He is reading while basking in the sun.


    According to the traditional way, the woman put her clothes on the rocks beside the stream and patted them. If she didn''t wear modern clothes, it would look like she was shooting a costume drama.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing and Tan Yurou coming, the woman stood up. It seemed that she had not seen a stranger for a long time. She said to them, "where are you from? There are not many outsiders here. "


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "when we went out for a tour, we happened to pass by here. We ran out of dry food and clean water, so we want to add some fresh water and dry food."


    The woman didn''t speak. The man lying on the chair said, "you are guests from afar. You can have a rest here for a while."


    Hearing the man''s words, the middle-aged woman welcomed them in and poured them tea.


    "The scenery in the mountains is pleasant and the air is fresh. It''s a real pleasure to hide in the sun." Looking at the man lying on the chair, Fang Tianxing couldn''t help saying.

 Chapter 448

    "My brother is also an expert here. I''m not alone. If you come here for no reason, do you want to live in seclusion The man asked tentatively.


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "although it''s good to live in seclusion here, it''s just that the big one is hidden in the city, the small one is hidden in the wild, and he deliberately goes back to the mountains. He seems indifferent to fame and wealth, but in fact he is inferior."


    "I don''t like to listen to you. You are far away from the hustle and bustle of the city and enjoy yourself here. In ancient times, Tao Yuanming picked chrysanthemums in the garden and saw Nanshan leisurely under the East fence. I was indifferent to golly and lived in seclusion in the wilderness The man said discontentedly.


    "If you live in the world of mortals, you can''t get rid of it all your life. You seem to be born, but you still cling to fame. Naturally, it''s not a real seclusion." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    The man sat up laughing. He felt very happy. He had not met such an interesting person for a long time. When he sat up, Fang Tianxing felt a strong breath fluctuation. The man in front of him was the number one reader and was named number one scholar.


    This kind of person has already been regarded as the dragon and Phoenix among people. It''s not a problem to be the director of a company in a big city. I didn''t expect that I would come here to live in seclusion.


    "Sang Rong, take out the top grade Pu''er tea I have collected. I want to have tea with my distinguished guests." The man said to the woman.


    "There wasn''t much tea. It took thousands of months to buy it." The woman named sang Rong said.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have to use the best tea with our bosom friend." The man said quickly.


    Soon sang Rong went down to make tea, and Fang Tianxing continued to talk with the man. Only then did he know that his name was Tian Taoyou. He graduated from a famous school and had been a genius since childhood. He passed all the way and became the director of a big company when he was young.


    But just when he was in high spirits, the sudden pain came. It was not another disease, but a strange lazy disease.


    Unlike other diseases, lazy diseases are very difficult to treat, and they can''t work hard. Although they are not like those manual workers, they have no food to eat if they don''t work all day. But after all, he still has the foundation. Even if he quit his job, he can still live in seclusion here.


    Lazy disease brings not only the slow metabolism of the body, but also Cheng Geng''s weakness. The limbs are thin and weak, but the stomach is bulging.


    "According to traditional Chinese medicine, this is the typical symptom of people with spleen deficiency, which is also described in western medicine." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Is there any way to cure it?" Cheng Geng asked.


    "The solutions of China and the West are both exterior and interior. Western medicine liberates viscera and finally recovers energy by keeping fit and strictly controlling diet to reduce fat content. Traditional Chinese medicine adopts the method of internal tonifying to nourish the spleen and stomach, enhance the transportation ability of the spleen and stomach, and then improve the overall metabolism, burn and dissolve excess internal fat, and then in turn liberate the viscera and improve energy. " Fang Tianxing said to Cheng Geng.


    If you want to cure laziness, you must change your living habits, work and rest regularly. Of course, it is also very important to arrange your life reasonably.


    Laziness is sometimes a double-edged sword, which improves productivity. To some extent, laziness is the source of all kinds of human inventions.


    After the discovery of more efficient mode of production, so that very complex or severe tasks become simple, so that previously difficult to achieve the goal can be achieved. The source of all this is laziness.


    The essence of laziness is to seek the maximum efficiency. Such lazy people tend to promote the development of society.


    But this kind of physiological laziness is similar to the laziness when you can''t lift your spirits and are unwilling to do anything, and the whole person is in a passive state. There are two reasons. One is purely physiological, the other is fear of difficulties.


    Physiological laziness has always been ignored, but this happens to be the most important reason. Because the structure and operation of the brain has not been thoroughly studied, and there are great differences between people in the level of hormone secretion, it is likely that the different personalities of different people are the physiological manifestations of hormone levels in different states.


    Furthermore, is Cheng Geng''s personality directly related to his hormone secretion? My personal experience tells me that when I drink a cup of coffee, my mental state is much better, my fear of difficulties in the face of problems is much smaller, and my language expression has also stepped several steps.


    When he was slightly drunk, Cheng Geng often couldn''t concentrate. He was more impulsive, irritable and emotional than usual.


    After strenuous exercise, the whole person is paralyzed and has no strength to do anything. At this time, the state is also the most consistent with the public definition of lazy moment.


    These are all the different qualities of the same individual displayed by the brain in different reactions. Can Cheng Geng say that in the ordinary state, the signals received by the brain are actually the same as those of Cheng Geng after he has been exercising, drinking coffee and drinking wine?


    If so, theoretically speaking, people''s different personalities are actually the effects of different stress reactions. If a person is lazy, then Cheng Geng himself does not have the strength, does not want to do anything? Physiological laziness, in fact, can be equivalent to a disease.


    The fear of difficulties refers to the loss of interest and confidence in continuing to conquer before the goal that is difficult to achieve. The nature of laziness is one of the deepest basic consciousness of human gene.


    Imagine that in the era of no powerful weapons, an unarmed man has no interest in the easy to deal with hare, but to think about how to defeat the tiger, the outcome is nothing more than two, one is eaten by the tiger, the other is starved to death.


    Therefore, those who are interested in things beyond their own level have been eliminated.


    However, in today''s human society, surpassing oneself is something that we should always do, so what people can do is to put their minds in order and face difficulties.


    To put it more directly, there will be a strong sense of frustration after the action. Therefore, in order to avoid negative emotions, Cheng Geng''s laziness will make him refuse to take action, which is a psychological defense mechanism.


    "After the action, there will be a strong sense of frustration, which makes me feel incompetent and have no confidence to continue." Cheng Geng said to Tianxing.


    In Fang Tianxing''s current cognition, this situation tends to be attributed to Cheng Geng''s lack of unconditional recognition and recognition from others and unconditional acceptance and love from others in his past experience.


    Therefore, Cheng Geng is eager to prove that he is better than others and to get others'' attention. But this demand is usually not met.


    Cheng Geng would try his best to promote his ideal self when his real self could not be realized.


    Cheng Geng was obsessed with creating the illusion that he was superior to others. Cheng Geng could not accept the idea that he was inferior to others. Any person or thing that reminds Cheng Geng that he is inferior to others will be rejected by Cheng Geng.

 Chapter 449

    So Cheng Geng tends to be lazy and not hard-working. Usually, Cheng Geng will form the wrong cognition, only the incompetent talents work hard. Therefore, Cheng Geng will subconsciously despise the hard-working people, so as to create his own superiority without hard work.


    With this understanding, working hard and competing with others will break this sense of superiority. Although Cheng Geng wanted to fight for it, he didn''t work hard and pretended not to care.


    Hard work will take up time and energy. However, Cheng Geng''s cognitive level is usually unable to provide him with a way to directly see high profits.


    At this time, Cheng Geng will feel that his efforts have taken up a lot of energy, which is tantamount to giving up his chance to do more important things and seriously hurting his hope. Hard work is equivalent to giving up the possibility of a better future. In fact, it is forcing Cheng Geng to admit that in the end, he still can''t get other people''s attention or is inferior to others.


    This is unacceptable to Cheng Geng. Cheng Geng prefers not to watch the situation worsen step by step, but also to cheat himself with this false future, so that he can get a temporary peace of mind.


    "You can''t put it down in your heart after all, but if you want to really overcome the lazy disease, you must practice it, so that you can really get rid of the stubborn disease and restore the glory of the past." Fang Tianxing said to Cheng Geng.


    "I was born a genius. Those who despise me will wait for you to see me one day." Cheng Geng couldn''t help shouting.


    "Let''s not delay. Let''s start." Fang Tianxing said to Cheng Geng.


    Cheng Geng got off the cane chair for the first time and climbed the mountain with Fang Tianxing. In fact, he began to pant after climbing a few steps. Fang Tianxing pulled him forward and finally came to the top of the mountain.


    Cheng Geng said feebly: "along the way, I almost fainted, it''s too difficult."


    "It''s OK. Once you''re born, you''ll be mature again. After the first time, it''s much easier. Even if you have the wisdom of heaven, you have to practice it. Otherwise, it''s a waste of your body." Fang Tianxing said to Cheng Geng.


    Fang Tianxing felt a little tired. He was lying on the grass at the top of the mountain. When he looked around, Cheng Geng was the same. He had already laid down.


    They look at each other and smile. Laziness is one of the human instincts. The function of the body can''t be used indefinitely. It''s also the defensive instinct of the body to protect itself from harm.


    Lying on the ground, I don''t want to move. I feel tired by working hard. This is the function of laziness.


    Feeling that the lazy devil seed in his body is ready to move again, Fang Tianxing uses his heart power to kill the lazy devil seed.


    This lazy devil seed is also a seed with black air. Fang Tianxing put it away. Cheng Geng asked: "what is that?"


    "That''s my laziness. Only by cutting him off can I completely control my laziness." Fang Tianxing said to Cheng Geng.


    "I can cut off my laziness, too." Cheng Geng said quickly.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be the number one scholar. He has extraordinary wisdom and can draw inferences from one instance and point to the essence.


    Sometimes no one can compare, ordinary people study for a few years, smart people can make it clear in a few days, such things are very painful.


    But the world has always been like this, will not be people''s will to change, people want to be happy, only efforts to change the world, so that they can have dignity of life, not to be tortured to the ground.


    Cheng Geng quickly found a way to separate himself from laziness. This method of self hypnosis can improve his productivity and get rid of inertia.


    In the past few days, Cheng Geng has been constantly climbing mountains. Instead, he has become more and more energetic, and has gradually regained the youth and vitality that a young man should have.


    His wife sang Rong also has a smile on her face. Cheng Geng has always been her support. Now Cheng Geng can recover, which is a great good thing for her.


    Cheng Geng said to Sang Rong, "it''s hard for you. Let''s go back. The seclusion here is over. Tomorrow we''ll pack up and leave here."


    Cheng Geng recovered very quickly. He gained a lot during this period of vacation, and he was also very happy to return to his post.


    Fang Tianxing is also very happy to see Cheng Geng get rid of the torment of laziness. He is very pleased to be able to harvest such readers. The number one readers in the crowded world can''t easily be seen.


    It''s not easy for ordinary people to meet such people.


    Get a hall leader level readers, their own reader bonus power to enhance a lot, so that his strength has increased.


    Fang Tianxing is very happy to continue his journey and prepare to surprise the students. After this semester, he will be a junior. After graduation, he will set foot on the starry battlefield. However, in some dangerous areas, he will sacrifice a large number of soldiers every day.


    Although the battlefield may be in danger at any time, the stronger the strength, the greater the chance of survival. 90% of the recruits who go up every day will lose. When they become veterans a few years later, the war loss rate will drop significantly.


    There is a saying on the battlefield that no training can train a real iron soldier. Only through the baptism of blood and fire can the iron soldier with combat effectiveness survive.


    Fang Tianxing is ready to upgrade to the level of "five or six heavy" before going to the battlefield. If he has a chance, he will have a chance to attack "six heavy".


    "If you train the mind of Tao into a demon, you can have seven incarnations, and your combat power will increase seven times. In addition, you can also resist damage for your body at the critical time, which is equivalent to seven more lives. After practicing this skill, the ability to protect life will be greatly increased. " Fang Tianxing secretly determined to refine the seven incarnations as soon as possible.


    Soon he went on, looking for the greedy man, stimulating the growth of the demon species in his body, and cutting it out at one stroke when it came into being, as the seven incarnations of the future.


    Fang Tianxing thought that this greedy man must be a very rich businessman. He did not want to be rich. So he came to the planet of tanli. The business here is very developed, and there are many people doing business.


    However, Fang Tianxing came here and didn''t feel greedy after a walk. He walked aimlessly in the street and suddenly saw the disabled beggar before him. He really had no legs, so he begged here. Fang Tianxing took some money out of his pocket and put it next to him.


    When the disabled beggar saw someone giving him money, he immediately kowtowed to thank him. Fang Tianxing held him and did not let him kneel down. The beggar felt that he was being held up and looked up at Fang Tianxing. But when he saw Fang Tianxing''s face clearly, he was extremely frightened. He didn''t want any money, and he backed back with his hands.


    Fang Tianxing asked: "what''s wrong with you? I''m here to help you. You don''t have to be afraid."

 Chapter 450

    The beggar''s face looked pathetic, he said helplessly: "before you teach those beggars, there are people behind them, they said if I find you again, I will break the rest of my hand."


    Fang Tianxing was furious. He didn''t expect that sometimes a good thing would turn into a bad thing if it wasn''t done in place.


    "This time I''m going to uproot them so that there won''t be any more of them here." Fang Tianxing said, biting his teeth.


    He quickly found the guy who was pretending to be a beggar. He was whistling on the road when a figure appeared in front of them. When he saw the man''s face clearly, he was shocked and sat down on the ground.


    "I once warned you not to bully people, but you let me down." Fang Tianxing''s angry voice rang out, so cold that it made people feel cold all over.


    The little gangster yelled. Water flowed from under his trousers. He said to Tianxing, "boss Cao asked us to do this. The beggars in the whole city are in his charge. He is the emperor of the underground world, and I can''t disobey his orders."


    Fang Tianxing picked up the little gangster and said, "go, take me to see your boss Cao."


    "Boss Cao lives nearby. I''ll take you there." The little gangster shivered and walked all the way. Fang Tianxing followed him through several alleys and came to the front of a house.


    The little gangster hesitated. Fang Tianxing motioned him to knock on the door. Soon he went up to knock on the door and said, "is boss Cao at home? We have something to do with him


    Very quickly, an old woman''s voice came from the shutter. As she opened the door, she said, "what do you want to do with Lao Cao?"


    Seeing the door open, Fang Tianxing pushed it open. The old woman fell to the ground, pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Fang Tianxing ignored her, but went directly to the boss Cao. The old woman was so angry that she yelled.


    Looking for a circle, did not find the shadow of boss Cao, soon he turned back, said to the old woman: "where is boss Cao, I have something to do with him."


    The old woman was very hard and didn''t say a word, but the little gangster on one side couldn''t help it. He went up to slap the old woman and asked fiercely, "if you are asked, you will answer honestly, or you will not be able to take it."


    With that, he also flattered the female eyebrow and looked at Fang Tianxing, just like a pug who sells well and asks for reward.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t appreciate him. Instead, he said, "dogs can''t change their way of eating excrement. In the future, you should accept these hooligans'' style and don''t bully others."


    The little gangster nodded and bowed, as if he was very clever. Fang Tianxing shook his head and ignored him. He quickly said, "you''d better tell me where boss Cao is now."


    The old woman quickly turned on her mobile phone, and the other party Tianxing said, "it has his credit card consumption record."


    Fang Tianxing picked up the mobile phone and looked through it. He soon found that the latest consumption record was in the nearby Xilin hotel. He returned the mobile phone to the old woman and said to the little gangster, "let''s go to the Xilin Hotel and lead the way."


    Soon the little gangster took Fang Tianxing to the Xilin Hotel, and boss Cao was hanging out somewhere in the hotel. Just as he was thinking, the door was suddenly opened. Cao Defu didn''t have time to panic and put on his clothes. Another woman was shivering in her back nest.


    Seeing the little gangster coming, Cao Defu put on his clothes and said angrily, "who let you in, get out of here."


    The little gangster didn''t say anything, but went to one side and let Fang Tianxing talk to him.


    Soon Fang Tianxing appeared in front of Cao Dewang. He moved a chair and sat down. He said to Cao Dewang, "are you the underground leader of all the beggars in this city?"


    Then boss Cao regained his bearing as a boss and said politely: "this area is really under my control. I help them form an organization. It''s normal for everyone to advance and retreat together and collect some protection fees."


    He is not forced to be a beggar by life. In fact, he is a professional beggar, who makes money by being a beggar.


    Beggars can be divided into professional beggars and non professional beggars. Professional beggars are the kind we often see in squares, roadsides and subways. They are no different from other occupations. They are all means of making money. They are not poor. For them, they can choose to be beggars or not.


    Professional beggars as a profession, its value is like actors, can meet some people''s psychological needs, whether it is because of giving money or not.


    The only difference is that some people spend money to see a movie, some to listen to a concert, some to read a book, and some to support a group of beggars.


    Professional beggars are senior beggars'' sect. They are basically people with families. They don''t come out to beg at ordinary times, but only come out when there are many people on New Year''s day. They are all in groups, with special beggars in command. They went to the shop to ask for money. According to the rules, before they finished five sentences, the shop assistants had to come out and give the money to the beggars. If any one didn''t understand the rules, the gang would go out.


    From the next day, there will be many times more people coming, and they will double again every day. From the opening of the market to the closing of the market, they will be blocked in front of the door, making it impossible for the shops to do business. A few days later, the shopkeeper could not help but ask someone to make peace. At this time, he had to give more. All those who come here have to pay attention. Of course, they have to give money to the beggars. The money they get will be distributed to the beggars under their hands. When the beggars get sick and die, they have the obligation to buy medicine for them.


    Unprofessional beggars are in a desperate state under special circumstances. For example, in times of war, famine and economic crisis, beggars were reduced to the streets.


    Different from professional beggars, these non professional beggars have no choice and no money to earn. They are unwilling and will not be beggars all the time. This kind of beggars is the product of social instability. They do not create value. The greatest value to society is probably the buffer zone of social unrest.


    This is the last hope for survival of desperate people. Fang Tianxing points it out and leaves a mark on boss Cao.


    "Remember this mark. If you indulge your subordinates to bully those non professional beggars in the future, your wound will be painful. I hope you can take care of yourself." Fang Tianxing said to Cao Defu.


    Cao Defu felt that his wound was very painful and there seemed to be a burning breath. When he wanted to see Fang Tianxing, he had gone far away.


    Only now did Fang Tianxing know that the truly disabled beggars are the weak. They are bound to be bullied by professional beggars and have to be reduced to the bottom of the society.


    In fact, human compassion is one of the most hypocritical things in the world. Many charity givers think that they are full of love, kindness and greatness. In fact, they do not realize that they are already looking down at their peers.

 Chapter 451

    Human almsgiving behavior is self-interest, in order to dispel some of their own fear, or some of their guilt, to obtain a sense of superiority without self-examination. The professional beggars in the city are professional actors who meet the needs of the crowd. They don''t create value, just to meet the needs of others.


    Some people want to drive away these beggars, do not want to see these people who rely on the poor to sell miserable existence, let them go to work.


    They even sent out a message that those who do not work should not eat, and those who do not work should die with dignity.


    But who stipulates that the meaning of human existence is to create value, not to be useful. Who has the right to judge the life and death of others with such cold words? Man is a strong and weak life. Even in the face of extreme difficulties, man still has the desire and courage to survive.


    When people in despair can not use a broken bowl to beg for a living, there is only despair that can not resist.


    The existence of beggars gives people in the worst situation a shelter and avoids worse situations. In contrast, words like social conscience are as light as a feather.


    However, as a conscious social animal, human beings also have their social attributes. Different from the natural attribute, human existence in the society must be useful to the society, whether it is to create value actively or passively, which is the basic requirement of social rules for everyone. People who have no value to the society will be abandoned by the society mercilessly. Such people will either go to the primitive nature or perish.


    The beggars in the Western Jin Dynasty, the Huang Chao army in the late Tang Dynasty and Li Zicheng in the late Ming Dynasty were all refugees who could not be beggars. When society comes to this time, it is a time of chaos. Everyone lives under the threat of violence, and no one is spared.


    Of course, we can''t explain existence with purpose, and we can''t deny existence just because it''s useless. This is true not only for human beings, but also for animals, and even for all substances existing in nature. This is a natural attribute of human beings, not necessarily for whom.


    But there are still many people who expel beggars maliciously, and the professional beggars who have the ability to act have already run away. Most of the rest of the non professional beggars with abnormal mental state live an absurd life every day, even if they have money, they will not spend it, and then they die in other places one by one.


    In big cities, it''s easy for these beggars to find shelter at least, parks, bridges, concrete pipes, and food in hotel kitchen waste.


    But one day they were expelled and rushed to a small town where there was no one to live and die.


    Beggars have little influence on our lives. Even the almsgiving people in big cities don''t notice the disappearance of beggars. No place to spread compassion, to various charities, the elderly, children.


    However, it seems that the world without beggars is incomplete, which always makes people feel that there is something missing in this orderly and orderly society? All people create wealth through labor, all people keep their eyes fixed on the front, all people catch the bus from nine to five to go to work by subway. Everyone has to be useful. No one can live a useless and free life.


    No matter how fast the pace of life is, seeing beggars on the street, they are another way of life. Beggars seem to be the destroyers of systems and rules. They will break the rhythm of your life, break your apathy, break your ignorance of fate, let you know that there is a way to live in the world.


    Beggars are the destroyers of this civilized world, but without beggars, the world would be too monotonous and heartless.


    This is the social value of beggars. Although it''s bad to be a beggar, it avoids worse things. I believe that there are beggars in heaven, and only in real hell can there be no beggars.


    Even if they were slaughtered, they did not create more wars, famine and crisis. Without these beggars who live a different life, there are only two possibilities. One is that the world is really peaceful, the other is that the world is completely broken.


    Fang Tianxing shed some tears. He cut out his own jealousy and greed demons.


    He looked at the disabled beggars around him. If one day, will he become like this, and will not be of any use to the world, how to live.


    It turns out that in this world, people are so weak and incompetent, he put down his arrogance, cut out the arrogant devil.


    As long as it can glow, try to bloom, even if one day lost light, there is no meaning of existence.


    Leaving a pile of food for the disabled beggar, Fang Tianxing left. Now the five demons of laziness, greed, jealousy, arrogance and rage have been broken down. Gluttony and lust are left.


    Fang Tianxing continues to search. He comes to the big city, where many beautiful men and women can be found. It''s evening now, and there are a lot of people coming out to play on the street.


    But there are also many people who can''t control themselves here. Sun man is one of them. She is walking on the street, eating a packet of potato chips in her hand. After eating a packet of potato chips, she is still in the mood and goes back to get a packet. The result is still not satisfied, on the way to take two bags, eat thirsty, tongue grinding a little pain, or can''t stop.


    Soon she used the software to check the calories. There were about 600 calories. At that moment, sun man was crazy. This means that she has run out of calories for the day she ordered, and sun man starts to feel annoyed, remorseful and anxious. This kind of discomfort, and then sun man''s brain began to secrete stress hormones, and then the body into the self-help mode, recycling constantly let Sun man''s brain to take in sugar, carbohydrates.


    Sun man frantically rushed down the stairs, walked into a restaurant, bought a purple potato steamed bread, a toothpick meat, and quickly ate it, then he was still in the mood.


    Looking at more and more people in the restaurant, sun man continued to eat in the restaurant, so he went into the school supermarket and bought half a grapefruit and a corn. She told herself that after eating these, she would go to self-study. Today''s meal was over. In the afternoon, she couldn''t help but didn''t eat anything. Although she was very hungry, she persisted.


    But after a day of calm, the phenomenon of overeating came back. When she woke up in the morning, she was very hungry, but she was late for class at 8 o''clock. Sun man only drank a glass of skim milk, and she was almost hungry. I just saw the sushi bar near the school, and there was a discount.


    Sun man ordered four boxes of sushi by himself. The boss thought sun man was thin and thought he wanted to pack it, but he didn''t dare to take it back to the dormitory. Then she ate all the sushi for three.


    Before she left, she heard the boss and the clerk''s whispers, but Sun man couldn''t manage so much, because sun man found that he was not satisfied.


    I didn''t eat at noon and forced myself to go to the playground for an hour. The next morning, I only drank soybean milk, had corn at noon and porridge at night. So calm for three days, one night, sun man ate a jin of peanuts, see the heat, sun man continue to collapse, and then continue to diet, and then collapse cycle.

 Chapter 452

    A few days later, it was the Mid Autumn Festival. On that day, sun man was going to the next city to have dinner with his family. Because he was going to take the train, sun man got up at 5 o''clock and saw the snacks on Sun man''s desk shared by his roommate before he went home, including a package of spicy bars, a package of chocolate wafer and a package of quail eggs. Sun man was so hungry that he ate them all and told himself that this was his breakfast.


    As a result, after washing, he arrived at the station. Because it was early, sun man bought another corn. When she ate, she told herself that she would not eat after eating. After all, there was a dinner party at noon and in the evening. But Sun man overestimates his brain and reason. When there is only one third of corn left, sun man''s brain can''t wait to go out and buy brown sugar cake and rice balls. After eating these, sun man finally calms down.


    After eating so much, sun man still can eat, still want to eat, has been eating. Just want to mechanically stuff things into the mouth, the mouth is empty, the heart is empty, sun man is very afraid of this sense of panic.


    She is very desperate and can''t face such an ugly self. At night, sun Manman walks aimlessly on the road. She feels like she has a felony, but she doesn''t know how to repent and get rid of such a sin.


    I used to like painting very much, which seems to have become a habit. But now I become a greedy monster every night. I hide and devour snacks, just like a beast biting prey. In fact, they are no longer happy to enjoy food. They can''t taste food in the later stage of every eating. They just become a mechanical swallowing movement.


    After frequent overeating, the second sun man found that his face was swollen and his eyes were swollen. Once he fell into a low mood, he was more difficult to extricate himself. The whole person wants to eat all day long and becomes a monster dominated by food.


    Sun man remembered taking away a black pepper beef rice at noon because she felt that the beef had low calorie content. When she took it back to her dormitory, her roommates were shocked, because in their cognition, sun man would not eat such greasy food, and it was all meat.


    Sun man smiles with a guilty heart and eats quickly. But their discussion and vision make sun man feel very uncomfortable, so he feels uncomfortable again and begins to crave food to cover up the uneasiness.


    Sun man played truant for the first time. He went back to his dorm to sleep in the afternoon. When he woke up, he had a splitting headache, like a hangover, and his voice was dry and hoarse. When his roommate came back from class, he was discussing whether he wanted to order some hand-made cakes and roast cold noodles. Sun man cheated them that he had a fever, then got up and put on his shoes and went to the study room.


    The blood sugar of overeating soared rapidly and fell back quickly, which made sun man''s appetite more and more vigorous. After two or three days of overeating frequency, eat more than once, and then edema and recovery time is longer. Sun man didn''t know how much weight he had gained. Sun man didn''t dare to weigh himself.


    At that time, sun man was extremely sensitive and unstable. When his acquaintances looked at him more, sun man felt that he must be fat, and they must secretly laugh at him. Then this meal will certainly be able to resist, but the next day it will collapse.


    You see, for the sake of food, sun man has been reduced to a dog, with no dignity and extremely humble. Sun man even thinks that if sun man''s parents, the boy who has a crush on Sun man, find that he is so good on weekdays, and even doesn''t allow himself to shake his legs and hunchback as a perfect goddess. If people see that sun man, who is highly demanding and elegant, is actually doing such a crime that makes people feel extremely remorseful, they may be shocked to doubt life.


    Today, he ate a lot of food and finally couldn''t eat any more. Now, sun man is dizzy with every breath. Sun man begins to lack oxygen and wants to sleep. His eyes are half open. He goes to a corner where there is no one and tries to spit himself out. But Sun man can''t do it. He just wants to kill himself and end his shameful life.


    Sun man turned and saw Fang Tianxing, "do you need help?" Fang Tianxing asked her.


    Sun man subconsciously said: "you can''t help me, no one can help me."


    Fang Tianxing said: "it''s just bulimia. It''s not a big problem."


    Sun man was surprised. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing could see his problems at a glance, as if he could be cured easily.


    "Do you have a solution to my problem?" Sun man rushed to the doctor and asked.


    "Of course there are ways." Fang Tianxing said casually.


    "Please help me, I don''t want to fall into the abyss again." Sun man asked Tianxing for help.


    It''s just this kind of pain that makes sun man skip the afternoon class. As a top student who has been getting a scholarship, she can hardly forgive herself.


    Fang Tianxing''s solution is to try to forgive herself and relieve her sense of guilt. Most of the people who suffer from bulimia are people with strong self-control before, and they can control their diet and exercise regularly.


    But the body has a strong self-protection mechanism. When one day your own will collapses and this powerful protection mechanism works, you will feel like eating.


    And it''s not controlled by the brain, which has nothing to do with self-control. It''s a physiological reaction, and it''s hard to quit. Unlike tobacco and alcohol, because food is something we face every day, you have to re-establish a healthy relationship with it.


    Fang Tianxing really helped sun man change himself, get rid of the agony of bulimia, and let Sun man realize the happiness of life and be able to live happily.


    For example, today, now, at this moment, sun man''s stomach is full of his favorite tomato egg rice and chocolate sandwich biscuits.


    But at this moment, sun man knew that he was no longer a patient, because sun man''s first reaction was no longer to hate himself, but to try hard to embrace himself unconditionally.


    Accepting his own needs is the first step of sun man''s acceptance. The moment he understands this, sun man knows that sun man has set foot on the right road.


    Sun man thought that from today on, he would really get better. People''s lives should not be all about weight, food and other people''s eyes. Sun man hopes to become a tolerant person and understand as many behaviors and things as possible. Sun man will become his own guardian, take the responsibility of taking care of himself, and learn to accept his own care. I believe that sun man deserves it.


    I''m very happy that sun man came over those days. When he was the most serious, he also consulted a psychologist on the Internet. Sun man had countless times when he felt that he was a special failure, countless nights when he couldn''t sleep because of overeating, and countless days when he doubted and blamed himself.


    But Sun man knows that many times people need to help themselves. No matter how painful the moment is, you must believe that it will be better - reconcile with yourself, food and life.


    Compared with before, sun man is getting better and healthier. I''m still young, there are so many landscapes I haven''t seen, so many people I haven''t met, and there are countless futures waiting for sun man not far away, so sun man will refuel well.

 Chapter 453

    Recently, some people have been praising sun Mansheng for his good looks. Sun Mansheng is excellent and exudes elegant temperament from the inside out. There is an affiliated middle school in their school. Recently, they have been encountering three or four little girls. When they saw sun man, they seemed to see a goddess. When they first saw sun man, one of them said that the girl was so beautiful and amazing!


    The second time I saw sun man, the little sister said, "why is that beauty again?"


    Yesterday, he stopped sun man and asked him if he was beautiful. The more sun man bears such a look, the less he wants to disappoint others. The power of light dispels the shadow of darkness.


    Sun man now slowly in control, eat less and less, and only chew soft things. Sun man doesn''t believe that people will suddenly give up a thing. Everything has a process. Sun man will gradually change. At least he will change his overeating, eat less and vomit less. Once a week later, once every two weeks later, or only allow yourself to eat something good on your birthday and new year''s Eve every year.


    But Fang Tianxing also wants to have a big meal, not because of guilt or guilt, but because he eats naturally, in order to help others and express his joy.


    There are many happy things, people can not always be immersed in guilt. Only by embracing yourself, not being happy for things, not being sad for yourself, and keeping calm can we avoid many unnecessary pains and troubles.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that in the civilized world, we must restrain our desires and do what we want without breaking the rules. That''s the perfect state. Fang Tianxing cut out his own lust demons, and finally all the seven demons were cut out.


    Put the seven demons in order: gluttony, arrogance, lust, jealousy, rage, greed, laziness. Each exudes a strange smell. Fang Tianxing asks the five masters, "what should we do next? How can we make these demons work for us?"


    "Although these demons have just sprouted, they are still useless. If they want to grow up, they must be trained in the world to grow up." Dream into Shenji, the other side Tianxing said.


    "What should we do? These demons all contain the dark side of human nature. If we let them go to the world, will there be any trouble?" Fang Tianxing worried said.


    "It''s not easy. When you cut out the seven evil demons, you already have seven virtues. If you put these seven virtues into these demons, you can neutralize their demons." I eat tomatoes and say.


    Fang Tianxing thought carefully, and finally found out seven virtues: loyalty, hope, generosity, justice, tenacity, temperance and thrift. Seven streamers penetrated into these demons respectively. With a wave of his hand, these seven demons fell into the world with Fang Tianxing''s expectation.


    Virtue and evil coexist, and the unity of good and evil is the appearance of human beings. Soon those demons took root, grew up with five senses and limbs, and completely became the appearance of a person. They had no memory and entered the crowd to start their own experience.


    They start their own lives with innate sin and virtue. No one knows what kind of people they will become.


    Li Liangao''s name has only recently become famous in Thangka town. For those poor people, this young man is extremely generous. His inborn arrogance makes him unable to face others, but his heartfelt kindness makes him always willing to help the weak and the needy.


    Many people love and hate him. The weak who he helped praise him, and the unrighteous who he taught hurt him. But Li Liangao didn''t care about him. For those clowns, he just tried to suppress them, and he didn''t care about their sophistry.


    Tang nuyi is a blacksmith. He is famous for his ironware. Many people in the village ask him to help build farm tools. He has a bad temper and will stand up when he encounters injustice.


    A few days ago, a girl who was abducted and trafficked came to the village. Originally, it had nothing to do with him, but he stepped forward to rescue the woman who was abducted and trafficked. The woman followed him all the time, but he didn''t intend to be with her.


    Tang nuyi didn''t accept this woman''s offer and didn''t plan to marry his daughter-in-law, but the woman followed him all the time and refused to leave.


    Another song Yuqing came out of the extremely poor mountain area. His family was so poor that he could not support his studies. So he had to work and study hard to earn tuition and complete his studies.


    Song Yuqing finally got into a famous school and got an enviable job. He had a lot of women, but he never seemed to be satisfied because his girlfriend left him when he was young because his family was poor. Since then, there has always been a hole in his heart.


    He Xiaoyao is a very intelligent person. He is just a little lazy and indifferent to other things. Even if he likes things, he can''t raise much interest.


    Someone wanted him to do something big and successful, but he fell asleep in the middle of it. In the end, no one dared to ask him to do anything big, and he was happy to be at ease.


    Qian Jucai is a poor man, but he soon became a rich man. He is very stingy, and he is careful about every expenditure. Even if he has a lot of money, he still refuses to waste it.


    He is not too much in making money. As long as he can make money, he will try his best. Many people think that he is a difficult opponent in business.


    Wei Tiecheng is a soldier. He sticks to the city, is loyal and law-abiding, and has boundless strength. But he has to eat the weight of ten people per meal, and he is not satisfied.


    He is very loyal to the general, but his general seems to be in a bad situation. Some people persuade him to go to other people, but he is not moved at all.


    Jue Wuchen is a genius, but he is envied by others and becomes an ordinary man without talent. He can only look up to those geniuses. He was tough, gritted his teeth and worked hard to get stronger. Not to the geniuses.


    Yu Changxin is always hopeful, because he thinks that there must be hope for people to live, not without hope. Even if they are deep in darkness, they have to look up to the starry sky.


    Loyalty, hope, generosity, justice, tenacity, temperance, frugality, and greed, pride, lust, jealousy, rage, greed, and laziness. Seven kinds of original sin, the power of good and evil entangled together, doomed their fate a lot of tribulations.


    Fang Tianxing can''t take care of them. He has his own things to do. Their life can only depend on themselves.


    But these are not so simple. After junior year, the study and training become more intense. Everyone is preparing for the battlefield. More practical training is arranged in the course, as well as the knowledge and experience of field survival and combat.


    These things are expected of Tianxing. His strength is already very strong, but he still hopes to become stronger, go to the battlefield to kill gods and demons, and strive for the survival space for mankind.

 Chapter 454

    It''s a great thing and a dangerous thing. To the battlefield, not only to be careful of the enemy, his companions may also be the devil''s spy, stabbing you in the back.


    There is already a Protoss girl Tan Yurou around him. No one seems to find her identity. Maybe other people are lurking, such as the demons. Be careful all the time.


    It takes a lot of changes to become a soldier from a student. It''s also a huge experience. These days, they have been living in the field to adapt to fighting in the field.


    They have been staring at a group of antelopes for a long time. In fact, they can do it long ago, but Li Fu didn''t do it. She said, "it seems that many of these antelopes are pregnant. Let''s let them go and don''t eat them."


    "Of course we can let them go, but after we let them go, what shall we eat tonight?" One side horizontal light language asks a way.


    "Find some other food. I''ll find it." Li Fu said quickly.


    Soon Li Fu went to other food sources, and finally found only some wild fruits, which were not enough for a few people. That horizontal light language discontented of say: "you look for these wild fruit to who eat, and also not enough to eat."


    That Li Fu wrongly said: "I give my share to you, I don''t eat still can''t?"


    Heng whispered that he was still in trouble. At this time, Fang Tianxing came back with some pheasants and rabbits and said to them, "don''t make any noise. Come and kill the chickens. Let''s roast them. Horizontal light language you don''t just eat meat, eat more fruits and vegetables is good for the body


    The horizontal light language hastens to come over, politely say: "or your day line is fierce, unexpectedly hit the prey, otherwise we have to drink the northwest wind."


    On one side, Li Fu reproached himself and said, "I know that I didn''t hit the prey, but God has the virtue to live a good life. We can''t kill indiscriminately. It''s not a good thing for us to have harmony."


    Fang Tianxing also nodded and said to Heng Qingyu, "it''s always good to restrain your appetite and accumulate more yin virtues for yourself."


    Horizontal light language some don''t care, but Fang Tianxing said, he also nodded to agree.


    Fang Tianxing comforted them, and Heng Qingyu quickly roasted the pheasant and hare. Heng Qingyu divided the rabbit meat, chicken and wild fruit into four parts, and each of them had a share. Heng Qingyu took his share and couldn''t wait to take a bite. He exclaimed, "it''s really delicious."


    Fang Tianxing and Li Fu both know that he did it on purpose. Fang Tianxing reminds them, "remember to leave some for others. Yang an, they haven''t eaten yet."


    "Come on, am I that kind of person?" Horizontal light language does not care said.


    "I think you are that kind of person." Fang Tianxing and Li Fu said in one voice.


    After that, they both laughed. Fang Tianxing reminded Li Fu: "the battlefield is changing rapidly. A trace of kindness may give the enemy a chance to turn over. It is a fatal mistake at the critical moment."


    "I know that I will love my life and I will not die in vain." Li Fu said quickly.


    At this time, Heng light language has finished his share, his eyes staring at Yang an''s share, "it doesn''t matter if I only eat a little." He thought so in his heart.


    Heng light language secretly takes out a piece of meat from Yang an''s share, and finds that no one sees him. He immediately swallows the meat, almost choking, and doesn''t taste anything. He just feels that he has a special happiness.


    "One more piece should be OK. Maybe no one will find out." Horizontal light language finish eating that piece of chicken, and stare at another piece of rabbit.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing and Li Fu are still chatting, no one seems to notice themselves. The evil hand finally reached out to the last piece of rabbit meat.


    When Yang an came back, Heng light language a little uneasy to Yang an''s share to him, Yang an opened a look, he strange said: "how only a few wild fruit, no meat, you are the same?"


    Horizontal light language says hastily: "not enough to eat? I''ll give you my wild fruit. "


    Yang an said with doubts: "didn''t you eat your wild fruit?"


    Horizontal light language says to him: "I am not hungry, so did not eat."


    "Hahaha, isn''t it? Yang an''s share should have chicken and rabbit meat. How could it be gone?" Fang Tianxing couldn''t help laughing and said in surprise.


    "Horizontal light language, I also hear you say I only eat a little does not matter." Li Fu said.


    "I heard that, too. He also said that it doesn''t matter to eat another piece of rabbit meat." Fang Tianxing also said.


    The face of horizontal light language suddenly changed, quickly said: "no, not like that, Yang an, you listen to me."


    Yang Anjing raised his fist and said to Heng Qingyu, "do you have any difficulties?"


    Horizontal light language did not dare to speak, but is to run. Yang an followed. Watching the two fight, Fang Tianxing and Li Fu also laugh happily.


    In the end, Yang an catches Heng light language. Of course, it''s impossible and meaningless for him to spit it out.


    So Yang an gave the task of vigil to Heng light language, let him watch outside, this is the basic configuration of wild survival.


    The horizontal light language scolds to go out to watch the night, think you are inside the fire, I am outside to watch the night calculate how to return a responsibility. He found a cliff and jumped on it to watch the night.


    Fang Tianxing, Yang an and Li Fu are baking in it. The temperature is not too cold, but making a fire will make most wild animals fear and avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Several people code the words separately. After the code is finished, the firewood is getting smaller and smaller. They sleep by themselves. Just as they are about to fall asleep, they suddenly hear a loud cry, which makes people wake up.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Someone got up and asked.


    Fang Tianxing lit a fire in his palm and lit the firewood. "Don''t move here. I''ll go out and have a look." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    Fang Tianxing''s accomplishments are the highest in the team now. With his fair work style, everyone naturally listens to him. When Fang Tianxing walks out of the cave, he finds Heng Qingyu standing there, and the other party shouts: "it seems that there is a demon just now."


    Fang Tianxing holds his breath and looks around. Suddenly, a exclamation comes from behind. Fang Tianxing turns around and sees that Heng light language is gone.


    "Who are you, sir? Stop pretending to be a ghost." Fang Tianxing yelled.


    The man still didn''t appear. Fang Tianxing waved the sword of righteousness in the sky, and the storm of sword Qi appeared, directly rolling through the surrounding space.


    Fang Tianxing finally found a secret fluctuation in the space. He stabbed the place with his long sword. The space broke up and a figure fell out. The man was covered in black armor and his face was hidden in it, making people unable to see the real appearance.

 Chapter 455

    "Boy, if you can force me out, it''s enough for you to be proud." Said the very dry voice of the black man.


    The black armour man threw down the horizontal light language in his hand, pulled out a long knife from his back, turned it over, and slashed it to square heaven.


    For such a sword, Fang Tianxing held the sword tightly and fought with the black armor man.


    The black armor people didn''t use any magic power, and Fang Tianxing didn''t use it. He just used moves without magic power to fight. After half an hour of fighting, the black man found that he could not help the young man in front of him.


    On the contrary, Fang Tianxing attacked step by step, and was about to uncover the black armor man''s mask. At this time, the black armour man coughed, and a strong force of Qi appeared, which forced Fang Tianxing to open a distance.


    At this time, many people came out from around. The leader of the team, Mr. Song, clapped his hands. The black man also took off his mask and showed the face of a middle-aged man with a beard. He laughed and said to each other, "young man, you are very good. Are you interested in joining the black Zhenwu army?"


    The troops fighting in the starry sky battlefield are divided into five armies: the red fire army, the orange armored army, the black Zhenwu army, the blue dragon soul army, and the white snow emperor army. These five troops are under the command of the five marshals and are directly responsible for the three heads of state.


    The teacher on one side, Fang Tianxing, said, "this is the member of the black Zhenwu army, Mr. Zhang Gui. He is in charge of recruiting new recruits. I hope he can recruit you to fight for the happiness of human beings in the galaxy."


    From low to high, officers in the army can be divided into soldiers, army commanders, commanders and centurions.


    The higher level is the rank of the captain, which is divided into the captain of the army, the commander, the Huben and the inspector.


    At a higher level are generals, General Li, general Pian, General Yang Wei, general general general, marshal.


    Fang Tianxing said respectfully, "it turns out that it''s Mr. Zhang, a member of the black Zhenwu army. The students are polite. I haven''t figured out which army to join. I won''t forget your kindness."


    "If you join the black Zhenwu army, you don''t have to start as a soldier. I''ll give you the position of commander directly. There must be room for your development." The adult promised to heaven.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll think about it." Fang Tianxing bowed himself to show his respect, but he did not give a definite answer.


    "I''m waiting for your response." Mr. Zhang said to Tianxing that the black Zhenwu army attaches great importance to the cultivation of martial arts. His martial arts are not weak and conform to the style of the black Zhenwu army. He is very satisfied.


    Every time before joining the army, there will be five army officers coming to the campus to look for excellent students, select suitable excellent students, first determine the army they will go to, and then directly recommend them to the corresponding army when they graduate.


    Of course, it can''t be unlimited. Every year, the Ministry of war will give some students places in the army to the Fifth Army. They can find a certain number of people in the army.


    The use of quota must be cautious. The popularity of the military also shows that Fang Tianxing is excellent. He knows which side he wants to enter, but he has to consider it. He can''t make a decision rashly.


    We are all working hard to train. We are all discussing which side of the five armies we want to enter. The red fire army advocates attack, and they are all fighting maniacs who dare to fight and kill. However, the orange armored forces lay particular stress on defense. They only had a clear battle line and didn''t give the enemy a chance. The black Zhenwu army, on the other hand, is more important than the fighter plane. It defends the enemy skillfully and pays attention to flexibility. The blue dragon soul army is an exclusive force for secret missions, including reconnaissance, spying and other things. The white snow Royal Army is headed by women, responsible for medical care, assassination and other tasks. It is friendly to women, and its members are basically women.


    After understanding these characteristics, we will know which aspects to focus on in selecting troops. The first step is very important, which determines our vision in the future and whether we can find a suitable direction for rapid development.


    Fang Tianxing is also hesitating about what to do. The white snow Royal Army certainly doesn''t have to think about it. It''s all girls who can enter.


    As for the black Zhenwu army, it''s also good. Zhang Xiaowei threw out an olive branch for him, but he didn''t know what would happen to other armies. He heard that there would be military instructors coming to give lectures. Fang Tianxing also wanted to have a look.


    Soon the rumored instructors came. They were two instructors of the red fire army and the orange armored army. One was wearing a red robe with flame patterns on his cloak, and the other was wearing armor with various spiritual patterns on his orange cloak to enhance his defense.


    When they came to the playground, everyone gathered here to listen to what they had seen and heard in the army. The instructor of the red fire army first said, "thank you for coming here to support us. Attack is the best weapon in battle. It''s the most exciting thing on the battlefield to attack the city and pull out the stronghold. Joining the red fire army is the proudest thing in my life. " The red fire army instructor said impassioned.


    Soon the orange armored army said to one side: "our goal is to defend. Countless iron soldiers have forged our homeland with their lives and guarded our homeland in order to enable ordinary people to have a stable and peaceful living condition. The purpose of our fight is not to destroy, but to protect."


    There was thunderous applause, and everyone was aroused to yearn for the hot-blooded battlefield.


    Men, of course, need to shed their blood on the battlefield, make contributions, defend the territory of the human race and resist the attack of gods and demons, so as to prove their value.


    On the other side, people from the white snow royal army came to give lectures to the students. Most of the students were girls, and some boys wanted to get close to them, but they were finally squeezed out. It''s mostly about medical care and assassination. It belongs to the dark snow department, which is a legendary existence.


    These instructors tell the students interesting stories in the army. For them, those are their daily lives. It''s the most normal thing to die on the battlefield. Every day, many people are killed by gods and demons, and many people can''t even find their bones.


    Many people still don''t understand the danger. The drillmaster will choose some hot-blooded battles to tell them, and many of them are fascinated by them. For those who died in obscurity in the battle, few people would mention them, and most people would unconsciously ignore them, thinking that they would become heroes in the battlefield. Do you know that most people are just cannon fodder, and there is never a winner in the war.


    Along with several instructors came three or four veterans. They looked ordinary, but there seemed to be a special force in them.


    Fang Tianxing found a lot of information on the battlefield. Basically, the loss rate of new recruits on the battlefield is more than 50%. Many people stay there forever. After several battles, the loss rate is 23%. The remaining 20% can survive to become veterans.


    These veterans have rich combat experience, and can play a number of times the combat power of the recruits. Each of them is a living specimen of the battlefield.

 Chapter 456

    When other people surrounded the instructors, Fang Tian walked up to the veterans and gave them a salute. Several veterans also gave them a serious salute.


    Fang Tianxing saw that they all had a lot of injuries. One of them was on crutches, and the other one was missing a hand. Fang Tianxing said to them, "are all your injuries left on the battlefield?"


    "Yes, at that time, we met a group of demons at Daxia pass, who came around from behind and wanted to attack our troops secretly. Of course I can''t bear it, but there are only a few hundred of us. We can''t stop so many gods and demons. We can only fight desperately to fight for opportunities for the big army. At last, there are only a few people left, but I didn''t let the enemy attack successfully. My leg was bitten by Warcraft. Fortunately, someone came and smashed Warcraft''s head, and then I recovered my life. " The old soldier said with emotion.


    Another veteran who lost his arm also said: "I''m almost the same. For my strategic area, Shangfeng ordered that I must keep it for seven days. We tried our best to defend the position, but there were too many demons coming to attack. There were more than 10000 fierce demons, thousands of people died every day. However, those demons attacked day and night, and they fought for five days and five nights before they retreated. At that time, I was so tired that I fainted. When I woke up, I found that there were corpses everywhere, and I was the only one alive in the whole battlefield, I don''t know when I lost my arm


    Fang Tianxing, listening to their stories, seems to have come to the iron battlefield, endless fighting, people are dying beside you.


    Fang Tianxing leaned on them and said to them, "if one day, the gods and demons will be completely eliminated and there will be no more war, what do you want to do?"


    The old soldier who lost her leg said, "I miss Xiaohong in the town. He said he would marry me, but the devil swept the village. Xiaohong was thrown to Warcraft as a snack by the crazy devil. I became a soldier just to find the Warcraft and kill him to avenge Xiaohong."


    "Over the years, the gods and demons have been fighting with the Terrans. They don''t know how many people have died. It seems that they are born with blood feuds. The gods and Demons only treat people as slaves and can never get along with each other equally." The old soldier who broke his hand said plainly.


    Fang Tianxing just laments that the gods and demons are life and death to human beings, and they can''t get along with each other equally, and the gods and demons can never submit to human beings. Human beings can''t conquer gods and demons. Gods and Demons always want to attack the galaxy, so war can only be fought continuously.


    There is hardly any possibility of reconciliation except for one side destroying the other. Although the couple of nalongzhuoshan overcame the racial differences and fell in love, they did not represent the whole. The unrepresentative individual did not mean much to race.


    Fang Tianxing knows a lot of things. It''s one thing to take for granted, but it''s another thing to be realistic. Fang Tianxing is helpless about this. Reality will not be transferred by human will. If you want to get dignity and freedom, you have to strive for conditions.


    Most of the veterans who can''t survive are full of pain. War has always been cruel, but the opposition between gods and Demons and human beings is almost irreconcilable. Without these veterans to guard the edge of the galaxy, human beings would have been in the hands of gods and demons.


    Once upon a time, the demons occupied a country. They lived on the flesh and blood of living people. The people in this country revolted and finally vowed to make the demons compromise. They only ate the people over 50 years old and died accidentally, so that the Terrans could continue to multiply.


    So after a few years, there was a divergence within the demons, and the demons who had signed the contract went to other places. The new demons don''t want to abide by the previous agreement and change the age from 50 to 30. Originally, human beings could live for a period of time after getting married and having children. Now the demons demand that once they get married and have children, and their children grow up, their parents should let themselves become the food of the demons.


    The old generation are eaten by the demons. The new generation don''t know that people can live freely. They think that human beings live just to become the food of the demons and lose the will to resist. Except for a few people who resisted and were easily suppressed, these people became the animals raised by the Protoss and became the food of the gods and demons at the appointed age.


    Later, an Internet writer sneaked into the city. He found out the situation here and decided to change it. He told people what a normal life is like. Human indifference is terrible. Human dignity and freedom should be fought for by himself.


    Those who are truly awakened decide to fight. Some people dare not stand up even if they know the truth. They are just afraid of sacrifice. Most of the people who take the lead to stand up and fight are sacrificed. Their sacrifice is not meaningless, to find out the strength of the demons, it is not invincible.


    The Internet author is hidden in the crowd, he wants to keep the fire of hope, let people have the power to continue to resist. Later, more and more people wake up, they finally overthrew the rule of the demons, they can be the masters.


    They wanted to choose the Internet author to be their leader, but he refused. He said to the public, "today I refuse to be your leader because one of the Internet authors is not allowed to interfere in politics, and I hope you can get out of the shadow of being ruled and have your own happy life."


    Then he left, and let the people of the city choose their own leaders. Countless times, many people felt that there should be a ruler. As a result, countless people scrambled for the position of the ruler. The author of the network was very sad and finally overthrew the demons. Now he is trapped in such a thing.


    He did not leave, but hid in a corner to run a school, teach children the real way of life, let them learn self-confidence and self-reliance, can really understand the world, can use a better way of life.


    He didn''t care what the upper class did. Instead, he put his hope on the children. After several big exchange of blood, he finally replaced the people who were not affected by the demons and became the Lord of the city. Only then can there be real peace.


    Since the war between human beings and gods and demons, gods and demons have brought too much pain to human beings. In places where the fire of war is concentrated, the fire of war has turned the fertile land into a barren land, which has been contaminated by gods and Demons and human blood for many years, and many strange phenomena have arisen there.


    The wounds of these veterans were also brought about by the war. When the speech ended, these veterans also left, and Fang Tianxing went on with his life.


    The students here will soon be faced with the final graduation, just five years of service, maybe a little unkind. However, in today''s situation, the gods and demons are antagonistic to the Terrans, and a large number of troops are stationed on the battlefield, and small-scale wars continue.


    There have been several times in history when the army of gods and Demons attacked comprehensively, but there were always some Terran heroes who beat them back and smashed their plot to enslave mankind.


    Gods and demons are not easy to be provoked. There are not a few people who have been captured by them these years. Most of them soon become their dinner. Some people are raised as livestock by them, and some people are transformed by them to become the assistants of gods and demons to help tyranny.

 Chapter 457

    Want most people to get a safe life, this is the goal of countless soldiers on the front line, sacrifice me, happy thousands of families, the happy life of the masses is in exchange for their sacrifice.


    Young people are full of blood and can defend thousands of human readers with their own fighting. This is the greatest cause.


    Everyone is working hard, hoping to improve their strength before graduation. The training ground is full of training students, everyone is full of energy, determined to beat back those who bully the Terran demons.


    Fang Tianxing''s number of readers has increased a lot recently, but it''s still too slow. He decided to travel around the world, visit the world''s strong, but desperately honed himself, let himself become stronger and stronger.


    It is said that there is a young man in WangWen University who is in the limelight recently. He is called sanpangzi. It sounds funny. His strength is not simple.


    Fang Tianxing will never underestimate the students of other net literature colleges. They are all geniuses. They are absolutely different from ordinary people. They can be amazing people and can do things that ordinary people can''t do.


    Without waiting for Fang Tianxing to meet him, he will come by himself, because the three major schools of Internet arts will have a competition to decide the title of rookie king.


    This is the best among countless young people, who will lead the younger generation to make great contributions to mankind in the future.


    In order to prepare for the rookie King''s competition, many people are accumulating energy, want to be a blockbuster.


    Young and vigorous, who does not like to be competitive, to get the admiration of others, to prove that they are better than others, the opposite sex is also green eyed, naturally is the dream.


    Soon, the rookie King competition was held. First, the three colleges of Internet arts held a round of primary election, and each elected ten representatives. The final was held in the selected place, and the rookie king was elected.


    Fang Tianxing is naturally a successful finalist, and the other nine people selected by the perfect university go together. The venue of the rookie King competition is set on an island called Qingfeng island.


    The scenery here is good. It seems that it''s also an island far away from the secular world. When I arrived on this island, I came early. When all the people arrived, the host of this competition also came. It''s the famous master Meng Han in the industry, who will host the competition.


    At this moment, he called all the people to the shore of the island. After confirming that all the people were there, Meng Han began to announce the rules of the game


    Recently, many people on the island are suffering from strange diseases, which may be caused by gods and demons. Your task is to rescue the residents of the island and find out the gods and Demons lurking on the island. The competition needs to be held on this island, and the contestants are not allowed to leave.


    Second, cheating is not allowed. It is strictly forbidden to compete in any form by means other than one''s own ability.


    Third, it is not allowed to deliberately hurt people or kill them, so that they can be disqualified.


    Fang Tianxing knows that in order to succeed in the competition, we must work together to complete the task.


    People on the island are suffering from strange diseases. The situation may be caused by demons. If they want to find out the hidden gods and demons, the key is to find out the root cause of the disease, and to treat the island residents, they also need to know the cause of the disease.


    Two things are one thing, but there are also scores. The contestants are naturally divided into three camps: Yuewen University, perfect university, and WangWen University. Even those who have grudges usually have to stand on the same front for the collective sense of honor.


    Among the five people in Yuewen University, Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou are the first. His energy and spirit have become much more restrained now. There is a young man with a sword around him, called Shili sword God, who looks very powerful. The other three are just a few, but they are also rare talents.


    There are three fat people of the younger generation in WangWen University, as well as the talented young man named kongyuehen.


    The perfect university is Fang Tianxing and Heng Qingyu, and Yang an has also joined in. They are also the best of the perfect university, and the rest are the elites of their respective colleges.


    They moved separately, and the people of Yuewen University opened a medical center in the east of the village to provide free medical treatment to the residents of the island. You can''t cure people without medicine. The ten li sword God took his medical students to collect suitable herbs nearby. WangWen University''s three fat people are to check the nearby water source, check whether there is anything unusual.


    Yang an asked Fang Tianxing, "what shall we do?"


    After thinking about it, Fang Tianxing said, "let''s take the initiative to come to see what the masses need."


    So they separate to ask the surrounding residents, Fang Tianxing and Sun Yang came to a farmer''s home around, found that they held a funeral at home, will just die relatives buried.


    When he came to the house, Fang Tianxing walked slowly to give incense to the dead. It seems that the deceased is very young. It should be because of an accident or a sudden illness.


    After the incense, the family answered. Fang Tian walked to one side and asked them, "how did he die and when did it happen?"


    "Just last month, he suddenly fell ill and soon lost his ability to work and could not get out of bed. A lot of doctors can''t cure it. They can only lie on the bed. They thought it would be better in a few days, but they died in a few days. " The family of the dead, it seems, was his mother.


    Fang Tianxing inquired about the symptoms of the deceased at that time. It was almost certain that it was poisoning. It should be a terrible poison. The poisoning time was at least three months.


    "Where does he like to go, where did he go before he got sick?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "He used to go hunting on Gongwei mountain. I heard that many people who went hunting on the mountain came back sick." The family member said to Tianxing.


    "There must be something strange on Mount Gongwei. Let''s go and have a look." Fang Tianxing said to several people around him.


    Soon everyone rushed to Gongwei mountain and found that the people of Yuewen university had already been here. It seemed that someone had already gone up. Others were watching. For him.


    It''s not surprising to see people from the perfect university come here. It''s not difficult to find here as long as you put some effort into it.


    Soon there was a roar on the mountain, and a strange animal appeared in front of us. The animal looked like an ox, with a white head, a snake tail and only one eye. Fang Tianxing immediately recognized that it was a strange animal in Shanhaijing, which was called "Fei". It was dark all over, and there was a dense black mist around it.


    No one dares to enter within a few years; When it enters the water, the water will dry up immediately; When it enters the grass, the grass will die immediately; If people see it, it''s the time of plague. According to legend, all kinds of infectious diseases originated from the cockroach.


    I didn''t expect that it was this strange beast. It seemed that it was very easy to find out. Chen Ji, Tang Hongdou and Shili Jianshen of Yuewen university came back. They looked as usual and didn''t care about the strange beast in front of them. Also, no matter who is present, he can defeat the beast alone and kill him.

 Chapter 458

    Soon the beast came and saw so many people. He was full of momentum. The instinct of the beast told him that he was not an opponent, so he turned and wanted to run. When people see this, they can''t let it go.


    The sword in Shili sword God''s hand came out of the scabbard with a clang, and went straight to the beast. When he saw that he took the hand, the two of WangWen University also took the hand, but they didn''t take the hand to the beast, but let out two streamers to block Shili sword God''s flying sword.


    "Brother, don''t worry about killing this beast. You''d better ask clearly first." Three fatty said with a smile.


    As he said this, he let out a big net to catch the beast. After catching the beast, the big net quickly shrank and hung on his waist. It was a magic weapon of space with mustard seed in it.


    Ten li sword God''s flying sword is still hovering in the sky, and he doesn''t want to give up.


    "Brother, I''ll take this beast back for interrogation, and it''s up to you to save the villagers." Three fat man said with a smile, and then turned to leave.


    But the flying sword of the ten li sword God stopped him. The three fat men said with a smile, "what''s the matter, brother?"


    "Put things down, and you can go." The ten li sword God said word by word in a cold and fierce tone.


    Three fat man a smiling face suddenly become serious, said: "that depends on how many skills you have."


    With that, his body suddenly became bigger like a balloon, then expanded like a balloon, and became bigger like a mountain in a twinkling of an eye.


    Ten li sword God urged the sword formula, and the flying sword flew out a few sword lights, which rowed on three fat men''s huge body now. Three fat man''s face looks like constipation. The fat on his body seems to turn up. It''s like a high mountain. The sword light can only leave shallow traces on his body.


    The three fat man''s wound didn''t bleed. Instead, he shed something like grease, which soon blocked the wound.


    Shili sword God was also a little surprised. He practiced his sword skills since he was a child. He was very confident in his sword. Few people in the world could catch his sword.


    "You''re proud enough to catch my handy sword. Next, I''ll be serious. You should be careful." Ten li sword God said with appreciation in his tone.


    "Who pretends to be forced, who is beaten in the face, the bottom of the hand is the truth." Three fat people are not willing to show weakness said.


    Soon, the ten li sword God urged the sword formula again, and the light of the sword came. There was a flash of light in the eyes of the three fat men. With one clip of his fists, he caught the sword of the ten li sword God from the innumerable light of the sword.


    They seem to have the same strength, and they won''t win in a moment. Just when they were fighting, there was a man at the foot of the mountain who was watching their fighting secretly. He looked like a nearby resident. Now he said with a sneer: "these students from the three major schools of Internet arts are just like this. A small lure will make you play around."


    The demon happy said: "now my plan really began, to let you know the demon''s powerful."


    Soon after he left here, a lot of poisonous insects suddenly appeared in the village. They were separated from the corner on the ground. Many people were still sleeping. These insects got into their bodies and wanted to destroy them. But unexpectedly, a yellow sign came down from the sky to suppress these restless poisonous insects.


    The poisonous insect in the body is sealed, so it can''t be a demon, so it''s quiet.


    The man in the dark saw that his poisonous insect was invalid, but immediately pretended to be an ordinary resident and could continue to lurk without being seen by others.


    But where can the people of the three major colleges of Internet culture let him continue to lurk? They just know that someone is lurking in the dark and must be caught.


    It''s not easy to find out. It''s impossible for him to reveal his identity, but he has no way to find out the hidden demons. He has to use means to find out.


    Fang Tianxing thought hard and came up with a way to catch the demons, but the demons were very cunning and could not be caught easily.


    That demon clan is still hiding in the crowd, not willing to have any exposure, just hiding in the dark.


    Several people from Yuewen university continue to treat the villagers. Most of the patients have been treated and are much better. After the animal was caught, there were no more new patients.


    The residents of the island are still calm. It seems that everything has calmed down. It''s just that the hidden demons haven''t been caught. The storm is not really over. On the surface, it''s calm, but there''s a turbulent undercurrent underneath.


    The life of the residents became the same as before. Fang Tianxing and his classmates visited the island and found nothing unusual.


    But Fang Tianxing felt that everything was not so simple. For them, Fang Tianxing was seeing a doctor in the village that day. He suddenly noticed that the water around him seemed to be shaking, like an earthquake.


    Fang Tianxing immediately realized that something was wrong. It must not be so simple. Soon the whole island was shaking, and many people noticed that there was a problem.


    Many people felt the shock and ran out. The people from Yuewen University also came. They were aware of the change and discussed the countermeasures together.


    "There is something moving with the island under the island, which is definitely not the general thing." Chen Ji Tang Hongdou of Yuewen University said to everyone.


    Others also agreed, and they also expressed their views on the island''s changes, which need someone to check.


    Soon Fang Tianxing volunteered to see what was going on. Soon he jumped into the bottom to see the problems.


    When he got to the bottom of the water, he saw a lot of creatures on the bottom of the sea and a large dark shadow under the island. It seemed like a monster. Fang Tianxing tried his best to swim there, but many monsters blocked his way.


    These strange beasts are all in the book of mountains and seas. Now they are released by people to block Fang Tianxing. Although their strength may not be strong, the key is to entangle him so that the shadow can move the island to other places.


    At this time, Chen Ji, Tang Hongdou and Shili Jianshen from Yuewen University, and sanpang and kongyuehen from WangWen University also came to help Fang Tianxing.


    It''s naturally much more efficient for several people to deal with these monsters together. Other people are on duty on them, and they don''t think about them.


    Soon these monsters were killed, and people finally saw something moving with the island. It was a big guy with dragon head and turtle body, called Baxia, one of the nine sons of the dragon.


    The biggest hobby of dominating the body of the dragon head turtle is to wander around with mountains on your back. He is the most powerful of all the half dragon beasts. According to legend, he can carry three mountains and five mountains and travel all over the world, which is extremely terrifying.


    At the same time, the overlord likes to be comfortable and can sleep forever. He is also the best seal keeper in the myth. It is said that when Dayu controlled the flood, there was a overlord under his command who moved the mountain to the mountain.


    At this time, the overlord was used to move the island. At this time, the overlord also stopped. It seems that he has completed his task.

 Chapter 459

    They realized that it was wrong, and immediately went back to the island. When we got to the island, the people left behind had disappeared, and the whole island moved to a strange place.


    At the moment, a guy in black stood in front of the crowd. He said with a smile, "you realize now that it''s too late. Your companion has become my prisoner and your enemy."


    The people who stood beside him opened their eyes. Without a trace of expression, they had lost their original consciousness. They had become the slaves of the devil.


    "I''m the blood shadow demon. Today, let''s have a good taste of being beaten by your own people." The blood shadow devil said with a smile.


    We didn''t expect such a situation. The blood shadow demon seems to be an expert in playing with people''s minds. He is good at controlling other people''s minds and making them his helpers.


    Everyone''s team-mates deal with each other. The people of WangWen University separate one person from their own team-mates, and the others are the same. They separate one person from their original team-mates.


    Fang Tianxing, the fat man and the ten li sword God fight against the blood shadow devil. The devil may not be good at fighting, but he is terrible at controlling people''s hearts, and his cultivation level is far higher than these people.


    He was also dealing with these people at the moment. Three of them went up together. The sword came out of the sheath in the hands of the ten li sword God. The light of the sword kept shuttling, but it couldn''t penetrate into the space covered by the invisible power three inches in front of the blood shadow devil.


    The fat man became bigger again. His fist, like a meteorite, hammered incessantly in the space around the blood shadow demon, but it was always separated by a layer and could not really hit each other.


    Fang Tianxing is holding the long sky Qi sword. The sword Qi is constantly cutting and consuming the Qi wall around the blood shadow devil, but the Qi wall around the blood shadow devil is constantly consuming and replenishing.


    As long as the constant consumption of gas wall, the blood shadow demon is just like dealing with children in general, easy to deal with these people, these people do not cause much damage to him.


    For a moment, several people realized that they couldn''t help him at all, as if they were impeccable and couldn''t find any weakness at all.


    Soon the blood shadow devil could not help saying, "have you played enough? It''s my turn."


    Soon he took out his hand and pointed it on the sword of Shili sword God. His flying sword was dull and spiritually lost. Shili sword God immediately vomited blood, waved his palm and patted the fat man. He immediately lost his fighting ability like a vented ball.


    Seeing this, Fang Tianxing ran away and hid in the crowd without waiting for the bloody devil to fight him.


    Other people are also fighting while retreating, they are not fools, the form is stronger than people, hard steel is a dead end.


    Seeing that they all ran away, the blood shadow devil was not angry, but said with a smile, "let me find you one by one. It''s really fun to play hide and seek."


    When he landed on the ground, the residents below all knelt down respectfully and cried out, "see you, Lord bloody shadow."


    The blood shadow devil laughed, and the Herald said, "find out those people for me, and don''t let any of them go."


    Those people soon went down to search, and those hiding around them were soon caught out. They were hung on the deserted trees on the island, one by one like pork to be dried.


    Fang Tianxing became the dead resident, but he still couldn''t completely hide himself.


    Those people kept searching around, and Fang Tianxing followed them. These residents seemed to have lost their anger, leaving only their trunk under control, and no one noticed his existence.


    These residents patrol back and forth as if they were the most dedicated soldiers. They are just like machines.


    Fang Tianxing mixed in. It didn''t look unusual. The blood shadow devil didn''t know what the residents on the island were. His goal was to turn the people on the island into the puppets of the demons, and then let them mix into the crowd to achieve their goal.


    At night, all the people gathered together. The blood shadow devil stood in the center, and other people surrounded him. He pointed out some very old residents, and they came to the blood shadow devil automatically.


    "You are too old to use. It''s time to make your own contribution." The blood shadow devil said to them.


    The old people were expressionless and didn''t care about their own death. They just felt that they should die because they were worthless, which seemed to be a matter of course. Even they thought so.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart set off a storm, the old man did not use the value should die, this is what the devil''s logic. Immediately someone couldn''t help but attack the blood shadow demon, but he had expected it and caught them all at once.


    Their end is in the curse, was hanging in the tree, like the prey caught by spiders, unable to move, waiting for the arrival of death.


    The blood shadow demon lord lowered his head, his mouth came obscure and deep words, it was the devil''s whisper, and it seemed that someone was whispering around him. Fang Tianxing only thinks that these demonic sounds are like hammers. They are supreme enjoyment for those who obey, but they are like torture for those who disobey.


    Soon, some of them could not help jumping out, and soon they were caught by the blood shadow devil. Even the ten li sword God was caught. The blood shadow devil whispered, "there are only five people left. If you are willing to take the initiative, you can avoid the pain of skin and flesh."


    The residents who are under control are infatuated with it and seem to enjoy it most. They have come up with sharp weapons one after another. There was no fear or fear on his face. He scratched a knife on his arm. The blood did not fall to the ground, but floated in the air to the blood shadow demon.


    The blood shadow devil wants to absorb the vitality of human blood, and then plant a magic spell on their blood. This is the way he controls the residents of the island.


    Fang Tianxing looked at all this and knew that he had to do it, otherwise it would be too late.


    Several people hidden together to block the residents'' blood flow. The body lost too much blood and they fell into a coma. Three people''s attack hits to the blood shadow demon Zun, he does not anger counter smile, calmly said: "wait is you."


    The blood shadow devil just waved his hand. A black light blocked the attack. After blocking, it didn''t disappear. Instead, it swept to the three. Fang Tianxing reaches out his palm and pushes it out. Fat man uses his head hammer. Chen Ji and Tang Hongdou summon the storm of death. All of them work together to block the black light.


    But the blood shadow devil felt that his strength was strong enough, and he didn''t care about the fat man''s attack at all. He clapped at him, but the fat man immediately shrunk into the ball. At this time, a murderous spirit appeared behind him. The blood shadow demon turned to one side, and the sword flew past his ear, cutting only a trace of his hair.


    The blood shadow devil is a little moved at the moment. It''s a shame that he was hurt by these ants. He glared angrily, and a black light came out of his eyes and hit Shili sword God. Shili sword God only had time to cross his sword in front of him, but he was still beaten back several miles by the huge impact force and knocked down countless trees.

 Chapter 460

    Soon Fang Tianxing put out his hand, and the long sword stabbed the blood shadow devil''s mouth. The blood shadow devil stretched out his finger and clamped Fang Tianxing''s long sky Zhengqi sword.


    But when his fingers caught Fang Tianxing''s long sky Qi sword, he felt that a strong force was pouring out of the sword, which was the power of publishing realm. With a click, the finger of blood shadow devil broke, but Fang Tianxing''s sword power was exhausted, and he could not make any contribution again.


    Fang Tianxing roared and said, "everyone, do your best. This is not the time to keep your hand."


    The ten li sword God came from afar. He took his body as a sword. At this moment, his body and sword are integrated into one. It seems that he is the sharpest sword in the world, cutting straight to the neck of the blood shadow devil. The blood shadow devil''s head shrinks and avoids this sword. But it''s a punch from three fat people.


    This fist is huge and can''t be avoided. The blood shadow devil can only choose hard connection. After a punch, he staggered back a few steps, barely fell. At this time, Chen machine Tang Hongdou but shot, a point with the potential of wind and thunder to the blood shadow devil on the fierce mouth.


    The blood shadow devil finally fell to the ground. This is a sign of success, everyone suddenly had the drive, ten li sword God''s flying sword, three fat man''s fist, Chen machine Tang Hongdou''s thunder pointed straight to the blood shadow devil. Fang Tianxing also tried his best, and everyone tried his best.


    If the blood shadow devil falls behind, he can only be beaten step by step. In the face of the attack, he is passive and unable to fight back. He is soon knocked to the ground and can''t lift his head for a moment.


    They hit hard with all their strength. They were exhausted and used up all their strength.


    The blood shadow devil turned into a pool of blood foam, but Fang Tianxing knew that he was not dead, but he just fell into a very strange state. The whole person turned into a pool of blood, and all attacks could not really hurt him.


    The blood seemed to be still wriggling, and there was no sign of death. Soon from inside came the sound of the heart beating. The beating sound was like a drum, pounding in people''s hearts.


    We feel that this kind of vibration has a special rhythm, which can not be ignored. It seems that our heart also enters the same channel with this kind of beating.


    Plop, plop, this beating faster and faster, the heart is about to explode, but people have no way, do not know how to deal with this means.


    Heart beat faster and faster, so let the blood flow faster and faster, blood vessels seem to burst, blood vessels are towering, as if to leave the body.


    "What kind of means can we use to stimulate the blood in our bodies? How can we stop it?" Chen machine Tang Hongdou is also helpless, helpless asked.


    "I can try and see if I can avoid this move by turning myself into a sword." The ten li sword God tried to turn himself into a sword, but he was soon interrupted by the strange rhythm and returned to human form.


    "There is no other way. No one can resist it." Three fat body fat, but also at the moment of blood, difficult to control the blood in the body. At the moment, the residents on the ground can''t escape from the devil''s hand, and the only blood left in their bodies will also come out of their bodies.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear the people''s lives to die for no reason. He immediately took action. Nanming left the fire and burned, freezing all the residents and temporarily alleviating their problems.


    "Everyone quickly seal the big acupoints all over your body to prevent your blood from leaving the body." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    Soon all the people sealed the big acupoints around them to prevent the blood from spilling out. The blood in the body was taken away by the blood shadow demon, but this was not the fundamental way to solve the problem.


    The blood of the blood shadow devil suddenly stood up and turned into human form again. He didn''t absorb enough blood. At the moment, his realm fell. Originally, it was also the level of the devil, but now it is only the level of the devil seven.


    Although his realm fell, the people on the scene didn''t have much power to fight any more. At the moment, the blood shadow devil stood up and said angrily, "you are bad for me. Today I want you to have a good taste of it."


    The blood shadow devil just feels that his state is hard to recover. He is naturally annoyed. He waves his hand to Fang Tianxing and hits Chen Ji Tang Hongdou with the wind and thunder.


    Fang Tianxing quickly saves Chen Ji Tang Hongdou. The ten li sword God also throws his hand at the moment, and the flying sword sweeps the blood shadow demon.


    The blood shadow devil flicked away the flying sword and said, "now your flying sword is soft and weak, so you don''t have to show off."


    Then a drop of blood fell on the flying sword. The flying sword of the ten li sword God was corroded and lost its spirit. Fang Tianxing saves Chen Ji Tang Hongdou. The ten mile sword God has been strangled by the blood shadow devil. Fang Tianxing quickly stabs the blood shadow devil with his sword.


    The blood shadow demon left the ten li sword God to meet Fang Tianxing''s long sword. Fang Tianxing and the blood shadow demon fought back and forth, but he couldn''t last long. He just wanted to buy time for others.


    Fang Tianxing stabbed the blood shadow devil on his shoulder. The blood in the blood shadow devil''s body suddenly spattered out. These turned into poisonous thorns. They were the most terrible hidden weapons.


    In order to avoid these stings, Fang Tianxing had to drop his sword. The blood sting didn''t hurt Fang Tianxing, and he went back to the hand of the blood shadow devil.


    He was holding Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword in his hand. He said with a smile, "your sword is good, but I don''t know what it will be like after being polluted by my demon blood."


    Magic blood is the best way to pollute people''s magic weapon. It can wipe out the spirit in it and turn the spirit weapon into a magic weapon for its own use.


    Innumerable filthy demonic blood climbed up the sky righteousness sword and dyed the whole body of the sword blood red. Fang Tianxing didn''t panic at all. His Changkong Zhengqi sword is not so easy to be polluted. He has been following himself for so long and has his own noble Zhengqi.


    When the blood shadow devil was proud, he didn''t expect that the blood on the long sky Zhengqi sword was burning and falling like scars.


    The blood scab that fell on the ground soon burned and turned into ashes. The blood shadow demon could only watch it helplessly. Soon Changkong Zhengqi sword vibrated and flew into Fang Tianxing''s hands.


    "It''s impossible. What''s going on?" The blood shadow demon Zun asked in some astonishment.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t answer him. Instead, he slashed to the blood shadow devil with his sword. The other side''s blood turned into a thorn, blocking Fang Tianxing''s long sky Qi sword.


    But his blood met Fang Tianxing''s long sky Zhengqi sword, as if ice and snow met the scorching sun and were burned to the ground.


    He quickly took back his blood stab, and found that there was a gap on it. The blood shadow demon didn''t dare to collide with Fang Tianxing''s sword any more, just looking for an opportunity to attack.


    Fang Tianxing is more and more energetic. The long sword moves faster than the long sword moves, and the blood shadow devil is tired of dealing with it. Fang Tianxing soon finds the opportunity to stab him directly at the mouth of the moon murderer. When the moon murderer hits the sword, the blood shadow devil does not panic, but claps his hand on Fang Tianxing''s shoulder.

 Chapter 461

    The palm on the shoulder is not only an ordinary palm, but also the blood of the blood shadow devil into Fang Tianxing''s body.


    The blood shadow demon master has a smile on his face. If he is killed by his evil blood, he must become his slave, driven by him and a powerful helper around him.


    When the magic blood enters the body, Fang Tianxing immediately feels uncomfortable, and the whole body''s blood is like hot oil. That''s the terrible power of the magic blood. Fang Tianxing urges the virus in the blood to enter the magic blood.


    Fang Tianxing was once infected by zombie virus, and the poison still remains in his body. Although the magic blood is powerful, it still needs to be poisoned.


    The blood shadow demon needs to absorb the blood in Fang Tianxing''s body when casting. Now he has too much blood loss, so he needs to absorb blood to supplement energy. The blood of the student hanging on the tree was also absorbed by him. The blood flowed into the body of the blood shadow demon, which made his face show an unnatural flush.


    "It''s delicious blood. It makes people feel the power of life. Blood is the most perfect gift from heaven." The blood shadow demon Zun enjoys saying.


    However, his face changed quickly. The blood in his body was stained with strange green for a while, and the strange red light was shining with each other. At first, the green light was equal to the red light, but soon the green light was more than the red light, and the blood shadow demon''s face was also stained with green. It seemed that he was seriously ill.


    It''s like the withered leaves in autumn, and the face of the blood shadow demon becomes the same as the old bark in winter. It''s a state of life in the most intense environment, as if it had been drained of vitality. The blood shadow demon only feels that the energy in his blood has been absorbed by the virus, and his vitality is coming to an end.


    See the appearance of the blood shadow devil, the wind blows, the whole body seems to be desertified, all of a sudden was blown away.


    "Is the blood shadow devil dead?" Chen Ji Tang Hongdou asked.


    "No, the virus in my body tells me that there are several incarnations of blood gods outside the blood shadow demon. Once escaped by these incarnations, there will be a comeback and disaster in the future." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    "We must eradicate all these evils, such as endless wildfires and spring breeze." Ten li sword God said on one side.


    "It''s OK. They can''t hop for a few minutes." Fang Tianxing said with bamboo in hand.


    On the other side, the farmers dressed as ghosts suddenly jumped into the sea and wanted to escape from this place. But as they swam, their movements became more and more rigid. Finally, they turned into powder and were washed away with the sea water.


    Fang Tianxing had a rest with the people for a while, and they lost a lot of blood in their bodies. They didn''t look very good.


    Only Fang Tianxing received the energy captured by the virus in his body, and his whole body was strengthened, and he got so much energy, whether it was blood, bone or viscera.


    Fang Tianxing felt that he could easily break the earth and split the valley just by his physical strength.


    Fang Tianxing tried to fight. It was like a storm. The powerful force directly flattened the mountains of Zhou state. The onlookers just marveled that they could do it in normal times. But now their readers'' blessing was exhausted, and Fang Tianxing should be the same.


    If you don''t use the aura in the monthly ticket to restore the power of blessing, you can''t do this step. But now Fang Tianxing has done it easily, which really surprised them. It seems that Fang Tianxing has gained a lot of benefits this time.


    After solving the problem of the blood shadow demon, the villagers were given some medicine to replenish blood and Qi. After taking the medicine, they woke up one by one, only to see that the island is no longer in its original position.


    Fang Tianxing volunteered to jump into the water, holding the whole island to move to its original position.


    Others are busy absorbing the aura from the monthly ticket to supplement their energy. Soon the island returned to its original position, without the disturbance of the demons, and the residents felt that life had finally returned to its former calm.


    Fang Tianxing eradicated the demon king and was respected as the patron saint by the residents of the island. On that night, a celebration was held. Everyone sang and danced and reveled all night.


    By the next morning, everyone was ready to leave. The task had been completed, and Fang Tianxing''s laurel had fallen to him. Soon the news came out that Fang Tianxing had won the title of the new king of the three major online arts colleges. For a time, his name spread all over the world. Many people knew Fang Tianxing''s name for the first time.


    Three days later, it''s time to graduate. After three days'' rest, we will join the army and fight on the battlefield. It will be a new challenge to meet the students.


    At the graduation ceremony three days later, the headmaster Xie Yue burst into tears and saw the students graduate. Although I have experienced many times, I think that the group of students from freshmen, from just entering the perfect university to practice, and finally to the end of their practice, it''s like a small tree that has finally survived, and grows into a big tree day by day.


    "You will set foot on your own battlefield in the future. You need to strive for your great future. The perfect university is just a small experience in your life. I believe your future is limitless. A poor family gives birth to a noble son, and a white house gives birth to a minister. A general has no seed, and a man should strive for self-improvement. " Headmaster Xie Yue said to the students.


    The students are also very excited and have different reactions. Some of them are vigorous and some are full of hope. However, as long as they are on the battlefield, there is no moment to relax. Either die in the battlefield, or choose to retire halfway, to be an ordinary person, in fact, the torrent retreat, may not be a good choice.


    For many people, their life is like this. If they want to get a lot, they have to pay a lot. Many people, even if they do everything, can only get very little things. People are like this. They are in pain and despair, and at the same time they have the courage to live a new life.


    After the graduation ceremony, we will be separated. In the future, we may meet in the starry battlefield, or we may become comrades in arms, working hard together to pursue our goals.


    Fang Tianxing came home soon and told his parents that he had won the title of new king of the three major cyber arts colleges. His parents were very happy. When his father looked at Fang Tianxing, he seemed to see himself as a young man. His parents didn''t mention the star battlefield. It seemed that they had a tacit understanding.


    His father took Fang Tianxing to go fishing. Fang Tianxing took the fishing rod and went out with him. This time, they came to a stream that they had never been to before. They put their fishing line into the river at the same time. The water was calm, like a gem.


    Suddenly my father''s fishing line appeared a little shaking, he quickly put forward the fishing line, the original is caught a crayfish.


    "I was going to ask for a fish, but I caught crayfish. It was a surprise." See this crayfish, the father of the other day said.

 Chapter 462

    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "that means there are more crayfish and less fish in this lake."


    Father picked up the crayfish, still beating, waving a pair of pliers, do not know what to do.


    His father said to him, "do you know that crayfish are good at drilling, and if they are not cooked or killed by natural enemies, they will almost never die.


    Crayfish has a unique mitochondrial telomere. When cells grow, the telomere of mitochondria will continue to shorten. When the telomere is shortened to a certain extent, the cells can not continue to grow, and then they begin to show signs of aging until the vital signs disappear. This is how human beings die.


    The body of crayfish will secrete an enzyme that can increase the length of mitochondrial telomere, so that there is no growth restriction in the body. Theoretically, it can delay the aging of crayfish and have unlimited life span


    These crustaceans don''t age, but become stronger because of an enzyme called telomerase, which protects the connection between chromosomes and time. It doesn''t protect them from natural enemies, pollution and rising water temperatures. So, if you don''t eat crayfish, it may live forever.


    I think those little people, like these little lobsters, are good at drilling and are immortal. As long as the environment is suitable, they will appear and can adapt to the environment very well.


    If no one finds them out of the hole, they can live a long time, and the older they get, the more sophisticated and crafty they become.


    Most of the time, people who really do things will be hurt by such people. If we want to guard against and defeat such people, we must be stronger and stronger than them.


    His father''s words are very reasonable. When he was framed, he didn''t know who was plotting against him? That man destroyed his father''s ideal, so that he would never become an Internet author.


    Such an unforgettable pain made him unforgettable, so he reminded Fang Tianxing to be careful of the bad guys in the dark.


    Three days later, Fang Tianxing, with his father''s warning, set foot on the journey and went to the military camp to sign up. He finally chose the black Zhenwu army and joined the army today.


    Yang an and Heng light language also come along. They enter the new camp of the black Zhenwu army. There are soldiers at the gate of the camp. When they see Fang Tianxing coming, the soldier says, "military area, no admittance. Please show me your identity."


    Fang Tianxing takes out his graduation certificate of perfect university and gives it to him. Heng Qingyu and Yang an also take it and give it to him.


    "We are all classmates. We joined the army together." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    The man then put them in. There was a row of hot training scenes. Many recruits were training here. After a month of training, they would be sent to their respective battlefields.


    Seeing them coming, the person in charge of the recruit level immediately stopped them. New recruits come here to register and give your name and native place information. We will check them to prevent extraterrestrial spies from sneaking in.


    Soon registered, Fang Tianxing to join the army captain Zhang Gui to his recommendation book to him, the man saw immediately said: "it is the recommendation of adult Zhang, then you are around a few also accompany you together?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded, and the Registration Officer immediately said, "I''ll ask someone to arrange a barracks for you. You can live in a separate dormitory, and the food is better."


    Huang Fei, a new recruit standing in line behind him, felt that he had been treated unfairly. He could not help saying, "is it great to go through the back door? I despise this kind of people who go through the back door."


    Fang Tianxing''s ear power is far beyond ordinary people. Although Huang Fei said it in a low voice, he still heard it.


    Fang Tianxing said in a loud voice: "no, we live in the barracks of ordinary soldiers. We want to win in the recruit competition seven days later. Fang Tianxing turned around and said to her," I can''t stand a kind of person. He can''t stand anything, but he won''t do anything to change the world. This kind of person is the worst. "


    What rendered speechless by Huang Fei make complaints about him. He was only listening to his words, and he could not help but make complaints about everything he encountered.


    Soon Fang Tianxing moved into an ordinary recruit camp, where hundreds of people lived. Snoring is everywhere in the middle of the night, which makes people feel like they are in a noisy market. It''s not easy to sleep.


    The dormitory next to it is much better, where there are few people, and the environment is much better, where the creation environment will be much better.


    But in any case, we have to wait until a week later, and we have to find a way to fill the hole we dug.


    The next morning, the clear bell rang, and everyone quickly got up. Yang an awoke helplessly and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you get up so early?"


    "According to the regulations here, when the training time is up, those who don''t arrive at the school within three minutes after the bell rings will be punished to do the hardest training and have no food for one day." A person nearby said to him as he dressed.


    "Ah Yang an yelled and immediately got up and dressed.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing passing first, he quickly called out, "hurry up, wait for me."


    Everyone rushed to the school, the instructor has been in the pinch seconds, "there are still four seconds left, 4, 3, 2, 1..." instructor began to count.


    When the last report was finished, several people who came late still wanted to join the team. The instructor stopped and said, "you don''t have to come here. Go and get the punishment yourself."


    Before Huang Fei is also in this, he can''t help but say: "why?"


    The instructor pointed to him and said, "you, the punishment will be increased by one day."


    That Huang Fei full of unwilling, but still dare not say again, obediently to receive punishment.


    All the people present felt that their hearts were cold. It could be said that they were very strict. They would be punished if they were a few seconds late. Some of them were too cruel.


    "I know what you are thinking. You just came out of the campus and will go to the cruel battlefield. It''s a completely different world. The first lesson I''ll give you today is that military orders are like mountains, and observing discipline is the first rule of soldiers. " The instructor said to the people seriously.


    The battlefield is a collective battle. For a soldier, it is absolutely not something that should be encouraged to show his bravery.


    Only by uniting can we have strength, and what unites the strength of countless soldiers is discipline. On the battlefield, the strength of the individual is insignificant. Only when the strength of all people is united, can they play a powerful role.


    What the boot camp instructors are doing today is to make them aware of the importance of discipline.

 Chapter 463

    Soon they were divided into ten teams and trained separately. The list of their training activities was pasted on the wall. From Monday to Saturday, only two of the six training events were single events, including obstacle cross-country, arm load-bearing, and the team events were kicking logs, pushing wooden hurdles, climbing walls, carrying buckets, relay and carrying stretchers.


    Although the training is arduous, the guarantee measures are perfect. There are one or two medical soldiers who are specially responsible for medical care beside each project. There are a lot of barreled water beside the field for the recruits to supply at any time.


    Monday''s bucket relay, a bucket of water in addition to drinking, or training projects. A new recruit carries a bucket full of water in his left and right hands and runs 100 meters from the starting point to the end.


    Then turn back and give the bucket to another student in the team to run. It''s a pure competition of physical strength and speed. It''s also a basic physical requirement in war.


    Kicking the rolling wood on Tuesday is a collective event, that is, kicking an eight meter long rolling wood straight to the end point 50 meters away, turning 180 degrees around the right inner axis, and then kicking it back. A team of nine recruits, eight recruits sitting on the ground kicking rolling wood, a recruit next to the command: left to right, who is fast who is slow, who should kick who should stop, turn with, and so on.


    Because the real recruits can''t see the progress of others, they need a person to control the whole situation and an instructor to time at the end.


    It seems simple to kick forward with rolling wood, but it also needs cooperation. The strength of the legs of the eight recruits is different, the speed is different, two kicks will go askew.


    We should also pay attention to deployment. We should line up the people with long legs and short legs, instead of putting most of the leg strength on one side and those with small leg strength on the other. If so, the rolling wood will move to the side with small leg strength, and the commander will have to stop and correct the direction again and again, so as to pull down the results of the whole team.


    In the process of this project, it is natural to cultivate and exercise leadership and organizational skills. It is very important to arrange the position of personnel and to direct the movement.


    Otherwise, the eight recruits do not cooperate well, the big rolling wood is not so obedient, and the sense of team is also very strong. Each team has one or two weaker ones. Although they are physically weak and often fall behind, none of them give up. They still keep pace with the rest of the team, yelling and sitting on the ground to follow them to the end.


    Each team trains for half an hour in each event, and the horn rings to indicate that it''s time to stop training for a quarter of an hour.


    During the break, all the recruits of the team gathered together to make a summary after the operation. Nearly 1000 recruits were trained on the spot, only a few instructors were present to guide them. At ordinary times, almost all the recruits were in charge of themselves.


    On Wednesday''s hanging arm hanging, everyone has to do, make both hands pull the body up, chin pull over the horizontal bar to see who stays in the air for a long time. The lowest is 20 seconds. It''s been hanging for 20 minutes, but it doesn''t mean to come down.


    Therefore, it is not only physical training and competition, but also a traditional and important education method in the training camp. It is to treat the recruits differently by constantly ranking them from the moment they enter the camp, so as to encourage them.


    The ranking is based on relatively transparent and fixed standards, according to academic performance, military training performance, sports ability, records of obeying discipline, listening to orders and completing tasks, number of illegal ideas, military style, military discipline and personal style, as well as comments from superiors and instructors.


    Each recruit has a file folder under the control of the tactical military instructor of the recruit team and the superior of the recruit Corps. It collects all the reports about the student''s academic report, homework, personal status, various experience records, various conduct reports and periodic comments given by the instructor and the officer.


    On this basis, every once in a while, there will be a comprehensive list based on academic performance, military subjects and physical fitness.


    A new recruit should first be in his own team, then in the platoon, in the team, in the battalion and even in the whole army, to strive for rank, enjoy various privileges and more personal time. For example, you can sleep more every day and eat less with everyone every week.


    It''s easier to get all kinds of new and good opportunities for study and internship, including the opportunity to accompany visiting celebrities and superiors, more freedom to go out, and even get all kinds of bonuses directly, and so on.


    More importantly, recruits choose the positions they want to go to according to their ranking. The higher the ranking, the more likely they are to go to the places they want to go most.


    The various teams in the new camp often look for good candidates from the new camp early and send them outside for further study before returning to the training camp to serve as military instructors.


    If you can get the front rank of the whole army, such as the champion and runner up in a certain activity of the army, such as running, shooting, foreign language, etc., and get on the honor list of the army, or enter the front rank of one or three single items, especially the comprehensive ranking of the whole grade or even the new army, the new soldier will become a star.


    Honors, rewards, opportunities and rights will continue, and his future will be very different from that of other recruits.


    Many famous generals in the battlefield were the best in a certain item or even comprehensive ranking in the recruits training camp. The most famous one was the title of the real king of soldiers.


    As a special honor, every year all the top ten recruits training camp graduates. They will receive their diplomas directly from the judges of military exercises.


    Of course, if everything is too much, it will be harmful. The constant ranking competition often makes the recruits gasp. In order to build a good place in the comprehensive evaluation, many recruits have to taste some of the projects they like and even have their own expertise.


    The pressure of time makes them unable to have a good reflection on the content of the course they have learned. They often swallow it wholeheartedly, and rarely have time to digest and creatively criticize what they have learned.


    Some of the recruits, who are not outstanding in any single item, are gradually having a little bit of a broken attitude. They have to set the goal of striving to pass, as long as they are not eliminated.

 Chapter 464

    These new recruits, who are powerless, powerless and nameless, are generally well prepared for their fate after graduation. Anyway, they just go to the worst place no one wants to go to fight for the union.


    In fact, if the ranking is not good, it may not be promising in the future. There were some famous counter examples in the past. A soldier of a new barracks was at the bottom of the list, almost unable to graduate, but later he became a rather famous general on the battlefield.


    The existence of the army is to safeguard national interests and protect the development and continuation of the nation.


    Military training is simply to train obedient and efficient professional killers to resist invasion or occupation of other countries. In the animal world, the same species and different ethnic groups fight each other to survive. Who can vindicate those who fail in the fight?


    Only the stronger can survive, and the weaker can only become a stepping stone. Fang Tianxing won the first prize in the contest a week later and lived in the dormitory next to him.


    Everyone is convinced that the brave are respected in the army. Only stronger soldiers can play a greater role and deserve more. This is their reward.


    The environment here is much better than that of Datong shop. Although the space is not big, there can be a quiet environment code, which is very important for network authors, and it is also the purpose that Fang Tianxing must strive for this place.


    Heng light language and Yang an just stay in the recruit dormitory, continue training.


    We all work very hard to become stronger, fight to kill the enemy as soon as possible, drive away the gods and demons from other stars, and let the human beings in the galaxy have a good life.


    For some people, they are willing to sacrifice themselves for the happiness of many people.


    A month later, they all finished their training and were ready to allocate the war zone they were going to. Fang Tianxing''s company was arranged to go to the vanguard camp of the northern muliu system. They soon set out to go to muliu system.


    Mu Liufeng is in power here, but the Liu family also has half the world. For them, the Liu family is half the master of the Mu Liu galaxy, so this galaxy is called the Mu Liu galaxy.


    For many people, Liu''s people are all over the management, sometimes even more effective than Mu''s.


    When Fang Tianxing and his party came here, Zhai Xiaowei, the local vanguard battalion commander, received them and welcomed their arrival. Soon some people put forward their opinions. There were nearly 100 people in this team, and a centurion was needed. Han Shengyang under Zhai Xiaowei wanted to take over the position.


    Fang Tianxing told him that he had been recommended by Zhang Canjun to take the position of centurion, hoping to win the position of centurion of his company.


    Zhai Xiaowei has the right to decide this matter. Although Fang Tianxing has the rank of centurion, as the leader of the whole vanguard camp, he has ten companies under his command. He can choose which company Fang Tianxing will go to.


    Zhai Xiaowei stood up and said selflessly: "in the military camp, strength is the first, brave and fearless soldiers are the most respected, for everyone, this competition is the most fair."


    The implication is that Fang Tianxing and Han Shengyang should have a competition. Whoever is stronger is more suitable to be the centurion. For them, this is the fairest way.


    Zhai Xiaowei is actually partial to Han Shengyang. After all, Han Shengyang has been a centurion in the army for many years. Fang Tianxing, a new recruit, has to take this position since he first arrived. It''s not so easy to compare with him. It''s good to kill him if he loses. If he still loses, it only shows that he''s too bad to match heaven.


    Soon the competition began, which was divided into three games, one for fighting, two for tactics and three for physical fitness.


    In the first field of the competition, the hanging arm is suspended, but the hanging arm is suspended in the gravity chamber. The gravity chamber here can adjust the gravity. In this environment, the gravity is magnified several times or even tens of times, which is many times more difficult than outside.


    "I choose the hanging arm hanging under ten times of gravity, do you dare to accompany me?" Han Shengyang said to Tianxing.


    At the same time, Zhai Xiaowei closed the door of the gravity chamber, opened the gravity mode of the gravity chamber, adjusted it to ten times the gravity, and then signaled to them to start the competition.


    In fact, Han Shengyang has done it several times, and he is very familiar with it. Before, he could last about five minutes under eight times of gravity. According to his inference, he should be able to hold on to about 50 seconds with ten times of gravity, and the young man around him would be lucky if he could hold on for one minute.


    Although he is confident, Han Shengyang still intends to take it seriously. According to the most scientific posture on the bar, and the side of Fang Tianxing is a bit embarrassed, seems to be not very adapt to such gravity, behind Han Shengyang''s speed.


    When Fang Tianxing is on the bar, he starts to count. Han Shengyang is three seconds ahead of him. According to the truth, he has to hold on for more than three seconds.


    For the people outside, there is nothing to see. For the people inside, every second requires great persistence.


    Han Shengyang has been on the bar for more than 30 seconds. He only feels that it is much harder than eight times of gravity, and his arm has begun to feel numb. This kind of thing is unexpected. However, seeing that Fang Tianxing had not yet given up, he decided to hold on with his teeth.


    At first, Fang Tianxing didn''t adapt, but later he became more and more fluent, and the pressure seemed to become the driving force. The ten times gravity made him feel a little uncomfortable at first, but later the discomfort became lighter and lighter. Instead, he felt full of strength, which made him feel that the strength in his body had been developed, and the places he couldn''t practice before also began to be tempered.


    The power in the body is like water. In some places, there is too much water, forming fat. In some places, there is too little water, leaving only some underdeveloped muscles, not getting enough nutrition.


    Under this gravity, every part of the body applies force evenly. It is an external force. Compared with the direction of the force, it can have different effects.


    It''s just that many people know that, but they can''t stick to it at all. They need to have so much energy in their body and support for a certain period of time to get the chance to exercise.


    It''s just that many people have such conditions, or only one of them. It''s impossible for them to succeed in doing such things. None of these conditions is indispensable. It''s impossible to do less.


    Fang Tianxing is also constantly improving. Every inch of his muscle is growing under the action of gravity. For him, this is a great opportunity to make himself stronger and develop his full potential.


    It''s just that Han Shengyang is suffering in his heart. He can''t hold on any longer, and his arms seem to be torn. It''s just that he sees Fang Tianxing enjoying himself. He''s not affected by gravity at all. It''s like he''s in a hot spring and gets a rare relaxation.

 Chapter 465

    Han Shengyang really can''t hold on. For him, if he persists, his body will suffer irreversible damage.


    It''s not worth fighting for a moment. Persistence is the character a soldier needs, but it also needs to be measured.


    After another three seconds, he came down from the bar. There was a special device on the ground to slow down the falling force. Otherwise, this kind of falling under gravity will inevitably break bones and tendons, and even turn into meat sauce. Falling off the bar means that the challenge will stop, which is a good thing. People outside operate the machine to let him out to prevent the damage of gravity.


    Standing up from the medical bed, Han Shengyang puts on his clothes and looks at Fang Tianxing who is still in the gravity chamber. He has some helplessness. It is obvious that the other side has far exceeded his own achievements.


    After he came out, naturally, a doctor checked Han Shengyang''s body. After some tests, he found that Han Shengyang only had a slight strain in his arm muscle, which means that he has grasped his limit.


    As a result, it''s obvious that all the soldiers outside know that Han Shengyang is a little ashamed. He has been a veteran for three years, but he can''t compare with a new recruit. It''s a shame.


    Han Shengyang went up to Zhai Xiaowei and said to him, "I''m disgraced to you. I''d like to ask you to go to the grass-roots level for further training."


    He has been with Zhai Xiaowei for many years. This time, Han Shengyang feels embarrassed. I didn''t expect that Zhai Xiaowei didn''t blame him. Instead, he said to him, "it''s not your fault. Fang Tianxing, a new recruit, is different from ordinary people. I''m afraid you and I will never forget his achievements in the future."


    Han Shengyang takes another look at Fang Tianxing in the gravity chamber and thinks that if he can get Zhai Xiaowei''s praise, his future achievements will be extraordinary.


    Soon Fang Tianxing felt that the cells in his body were full of vitality and enough, so he came down from the horizontal bar and turned a somersault after landing. He was interviewing on the ground and felt that his fist speed was much slower than that outside.


    Zhai Xiaowei closed the gravity effect of the gravity chamber outside and yelled to the inside, "come out quickly. The first competition is over."


    Fang Tianxing tried to punch again. Sure enough, after the ten times gravity effect failed, the speed of his fist increased again.


    This is a good way to improve the speed of their own movement, but also a keen sense of the body''s musculoskeletal movement.


    Seeing him come out, all the people in the camp who followed him cheered, "what happened? Was my poor performance?" Fang Tianxing said.


    Everyone rushed in and lifted Fang Tianxing up, threw it up and down again.


    Zhai Xiaowei said with a smile: "it seems that this boy is quite popular."


    The first competition is over, and the second competition is about tactics. It''s about controlling the troops to fight each other. It''s a big test for the general''s ability to lead the troops.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and Han Shengyang came to the video game arena, which is a siege game, both sides randomly have various types of soldiers. After a certain period of time, both sides fight with their own soldiers, and the one with the lowest score is the winner.


    Han Shengyang rolled up his sleeves and said, "I''m not as fit as you. I won''t lose if I lead the soldiers to fight." Fang Tianxing smiles and doesn''t respond to his question.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and Han Shengyang were ready. Zhai Xiaowei called out: "the game begins."


    The two started to operate at the same time. At the beginning, they developed indecently to avoid confrontation. Han Shengyang is lucky to get a relatively high-quality service. On the contrary, Fang Tianxing has only a very junk service, which can be said to be a bad card.


    Fang Tianxing looks as usual. Han Shengyang can''t help but hurry to launch an attack. Unexpectedly, he is caught in the trap and loses a small part of his troops.


    He didn''t dare fight any more. He commanded the troops to retreat to preserve their strength, but he was a little more afraid of Fang Tianxing. Soon he continued to develop because of the superiority of the arms, which was more than Fang Tianxing''s troops.


    But that square day line is still the facial expression as usual, can''t see a bit empty solid. Soon it was time for war. This time, Han Shengyang was steady and advanced slowly with his military superiority.


    Fang Tianxing retreated day by day. He seemed to be unprepared for Han Shengyang''s attack and soon arrived at Fang Tianxing''s headquarters. Han Shengyang took all his troops and rushed up to finish the battle.


    But he didn''t expect that this was another trap. Fang Tianxing hid his troops. At this time, he woke up. No wonder Fang Tianxing''s troops seemed to be less than him. He obviously lost some of his troops. It was a pleasure to attack the city and plunder the land all the way, but it was also because there were few defensive troops that he was able to succeed.


    But now there are more people and fewer people to attack, which directly blocked Han Shengyang''s retreat


    In fact, seeing this, Han Shengyang decided to put down his hand, and the victory was divided.


    The situation on the battlefield is very clear, Fang Tianxing''s troops soon eroded Han Shengyang''s troops, and Fang Tianxing won the final victory.


    When Han Shengyang stepped down from his seat, the other party Tianxing said, "I lost. I lost two games in a row. There''s no need to compare the next one."


    Soon Fang Tianxing said to him, "in fact, you have been very good."


    But many people feel that they are excellent, but in the face of their own ability can not do things, there is no way to face their own incompetence.


    That Han Shengyang thinks that Fang Tianxing looks down on himself. For him, he is looked down upon. He is not treated as the same person. This is an insult to himself.


    Han Shengyang can''t help but say: "I don''t accept it. I want to challenge you and let you know who is the best fighter."


    "I don''t mean to belittle you. I just think I''m an excellent person. Ordinary people are not qualified to compete with me." Fang Tianxing said very normally.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he is so excellent that compared with ordinary people, he is not a level of existence at all.


    Many times I think it is right, but it is totally unreasonable in the eyes of others. I think it is a violation of my dignity and I don''t pay attention to myself.


    Han Shengyang felt that he could not face such contempt. He just felt that he had to fight for his dignity.


    "Let''s fight directly. The most important thing for a soldier is his fighting ability. Fighting is the most important quality." Han Shengyang said to Tianxing.


    "Well, that''s what you want." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    Soon Fang Tianxing took him to the fighting place. Naturally, there was a challenge arena in the army. The challenge arena was the fighting place. There was a lot of sweat from the soldiers.


    If you want to achieve greater success in the battlefield, you have to train hard in peacetime, but hard work can change your own destiny, but it can''t save the collective failure.

 Chapter 466

    A person''s fate is likely to change, can rely on their own efforts to change a little, but a collective is not hard to get rid of their own destiny.


    Fang Tianxing and Han Shengyang stand on the challenge arena together. It seems that they all have confidence in their own strength. There are many onlookers under the challenge arena, and many of them have a good relationship with Han Shengyang. According to the truth, they absolutely want to support Han Shengyang, but they also wavered after losing two games in a row.


    Han Shengyang stood in the challenge arena, the other party Tianxing said: "do you use weapons?"


    "Don''t use weapons. Swords have no eyes. It''s better to be safe." Fang Tianxing said to Han Shengyang.


    Soon many people came to watch, but they didn''t know what the result was and didn''t dare to speculate.


    In fact, they hope that Han Shengyang will win. If he can successfully defeat Fang Tianxing, he will be able to avenge his shame, successfully recover his reputation and not let others laugh at him.


    Fang Tianxing just stood there, waiting for Han Shengyang to attack. Han Shengyang wanted Fang Tianxing to attack first, and then wait for the chance to show his demeanor.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t give him such an opportunity. Soon, Han Shengyang had to fight, and he couldn''t keep his appearance any longer.


    His moves are very standard. It''s a very practical fighting skill on the battlefield. For him, although that kind of boxing is concise, it''s also well tempered, which can give full play to people''s strength. It''s just that these moves are not enough for Fang Tianxing. First of all, they are too slow. His speed seems very fast, but it''s still not fast enough.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t make a move until he did, but he could always make the first move and hit China and South Korea first. Several times in a row, Han Shengyang began to disbelieve. He thought it might be just a coincidence, but after several times in a row, he couldn''t help but disbelieve.


    But he refused to admit defeat, and Fang Tianxing didn''t want to hurt him. The people in the challenge arena only saw Han Shengyang rush up again and again and be defeated again and again.


    But after many times, everyone found the problem, only Han Shengyang pretended not to know, deliberately deceived himself, "last time it was just a coincidence, a recruit will not be so strong."


    There has been a lot of discussion on Han Shengyang''s affairs. They all think that it is obvious that they are hitting the stone with eggs.


    Those who support Han Shengyang feel a little ashamed. Judging from the current situation, it is impossible for him to defeat Fang Tianxing. Although Han Shengyang rushes up again and again, it is in vain.


    In fact, Han Shengyang is aware of this, but he just can''t face it. Finally, he is so tired that he can''t breathe. He suddenly lies on the ground and seems to have no strength.


    Seeing this, Fang Tianxing went over to help him up, but Han Shengyang immediately attacked him. This was a sneak attack that had been planned for a long time. He first attacked with two fists, then kicked his legs like lightning, and soon used a series of killing moves, and finally landed on the ground.


    "Winning or losing on the battlefield is life and death. Sometimes you beat your opponent, but you don''t give him a fatal blow. In that case, you will give the enemy a chance to sneak attack. A temporary loss is not a loss, but a death is a loss." It can be said that Han Shengyang is content to say this as a passer-by.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s figure in front of him dissipated slowly. It turned out that it was just a remnant, not Fang Tianxing''s real body. His killing moves were all in the air, and almost had no effect.


    The original Fang Tianxing was still in place, and soon Han Shengyang said helplessly, "I give up."


    "Thank you for the experience you have taught me. Losing on the battlefield is not necessarily losing. Only death can be regarded as losing. That''s a good sentence. I''ll remember it. " Fang Tianxing said to Han Shengyang.


    Stepping down from the challenge arena, Fang Tianxing shook hands with Han Shengyang and said to him, "I still have many shortcomings in management. Will you be my deputy and help me?"


    Han Shengyang blushed and said, "OK, as long as it''s a useful place in the future, you can send it."


    Soon Zhai went to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "OK, as agreed, you can be the centurion of this company. You can name them and manage the company''s affairs."


    According to the Convention, only one third of the company''s own people can be brought by themselves, and the others can be diluted from other companies. This is to prevent the emergence of family troops. Once there is a rebellion on the battlefield, the loss will be great.


    Strict regulations are to prevent all kinds of accidents and maintain the stability and harmony of the whole situation. Of course, they are unfair and even cruel to individuals. Any plan that focuses on the overall situation naturally takes the individual as the light, and there will not be much warmth.


    Fang Tianxing just felt helpless. The collective is like this. It not only gathers everyone''s strength, but also oppresses the individual.


    If you want to really get dignity and freedom, you have to be very, very strong, maybe to reach the level of divine writer. Only in this way can they be truly vertical and horizontal between heaven and earth, free from the constraints of anyone.


    Without such strength, ignoring the collective rules, thinking that one''s own will can overcome everything, that kind of willfulness is tantamount to seeking death.


    Fang Tianxing became the centurion of the company. According to the rules, he was free to name the company and arrange daily affairs. However, for the military transfer of the Federation, the Federation would send him an adjutant as a deputy to guide and supervise the military transfer and daily life in peacetime and report the situation to the Federation.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t have much power to change these, naturally, hoping that the new adjutant won''t be too difficult to get along with.


    Fang Tianxing named his company champion company. He wanted to be the first in everything. This is not only a good expectation, but also a confidence in yourself, to remind yourself to keep moving forward.


    Soon the letter of appointment of the adjutant sent by the Galactic Federation came down. Fang Tianxing quickly took people to meet him. After waiting anxiously at the door for a long time, a figure finally appeared.


    Fang Tianxing frowned slightly, and had a bad feeling. When the man came near, Fang Tianxing found that it was Tan Yurou.


    This is really a bit beyond Fang Tianxing''s expectation. He thought that when he went to the star battlefield, he would stay away from this woman, and he would be the enemy when he met again.


    When Fang Tianxing was stunned, Tan Yurou said, "long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Fang Tianxing also held out his hand and said to her.


    Tan Yurou took out the appointment certificate of the Galactic Federation to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "I''ll be your adjutant. You won''t be unhappy."


    "No, no way." Fang Tianxing''s face stretched out and said.


    Fang Tianxing confirms the identity of the other party. These soldiers also move aside and let Tan Yurou in. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s camp, Tan Yurou walked around and began to get familiar with it. She couldn''t help saying, "the environment here is not bad. Your captain didn''t treat you badly, but the living conditions are so bad. In a few days, there will be sponsorship to improve your life."

 Chapter 467

    One day passed quickly. The next day, Fang Tianxing came here and saw a lot of things piled at the door, including daily necessities, food and nutrition.


    "No, this is the crayfish of Australia." Someone exclaimed.


    "Also, these are wild abalone, which will not be eaten in the next life." A soldier said in surprise.


    For ordinary people, these things are impossible to touch at ordinary times, they can''t imagine at all. These are nothing for Tan Yurou, who was born with great wealth.


    Fang Tianxing also came out. Seeing some soldiers turning out, he quickly stopped and said, "let''s put them down. These things are for everyone and must be managed in a unified way."


    "Han Shengyang!" Fang Tianxing called out quickly.


    "Yes." Han Shengyang immediately stood up and said.


    "You take a few soldiers to sort out and count these things, check with the list later, and let me know the result." Fang Tianxing said to Han Shengyang.


    Soon Han Shengyang took several soldiers to sort out these things. Fang Tianxing took Tan Yurou to one side and asked helplessly, "don''t you make trouble for me?"


    Tan Yurou said with a smile: "it''s also a test of your management ability. If this thing affects your soldiers, I''m afraid I don''t even have the qualification to be cannon fodder when I meet my Protoss army in the future."


    Fang Tianxing wanted to be accountable, but after listening to tan Yurou''s words, he felt that it seemed reasonable. This way, he could test the discipline of the team and give them a wave of killing sticks.


    Soon after the check, Han Shengyang told Fang Tianxing that he was missing a box of abalone, three boxes of chocolate and five boxes of ham. Soon Fang Tianxing gathered a group of people to stand in five rows on the school field.


    Fang Tianxing stands in the front, and Han Shengyang reports the missing things to him. After reporting, Fang Tianxing says to the soldiers in the company, "who took the missing things, take the initiative to stand up."


    Soon the two soldiers came out and handed over two boxes of chocolates. Fang Tianxing said to them, "good attitude. Go to get the penalty and run three laps in the school field."


    "Yes, sir." The two soldiers had no complaints and went to get the punishment on their own initiative.


    Fang Tianxing continued: "the two fighters just now performed well. It doesn''t matter if they make mistakes. It''s always good if they are willing to correct them. Joining the army is a collective, but some people just feel that they are disorganized and undisciplined. For these people, they are unable to integrate into the collective. You can report it. Who took it? "


    The soldiers looked at each other and began to report the people around them, "I saw that Zhao Haomiao stole those things. He couldn''t put down those things. He took them." One of the soldiers came forward and said.


    The man he identified immediately stood up and said, "nonsense, I saw that you took it, but I didn''t take it?"


    Soon Fang Tianxing said, "search each other. Liars will be punished for thirty."


    Soon the soldiers led them to search each other. Soon the search results came out, and they found nothing.


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "if you frame up your teammates, you will be punished 50 times by the informer and 30 times by the counterattack."


    Soon the two people were dragged down and punished. At the moment, there are fewer people who continue to report. Only a few people insist on reporting the people around them. Fang Tianxing recorded their situation and then asked them to search each other.


    Soon they searched each other, searched each other''s houses and bodies, and soon three people who were reported found out the problem.


    Naturally, people with problems will be punished, and successful informants will be rewarded. However, a couple of them are still entangled.


    Liu Kaile, the informant, reported that situ Yongfeng had hidden some things. However, after searching each other, he found that the things were in Liu Kaile''s place. Liu Kaile was shocked. He resolutely refused to admit that it was his own.


    Originally it was to be pulled to be punished, but he broke free from the shackles of others. The other party Tianxing said, "I am wronged. Situ Yongfeng put things into my room on purpose. I want to plead for it."


    "There are too many grievances in the world. Redressing grievances has to pay a price. Are you really willing to pay such a price?" Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Liu Kaile bit his teeth and said, "I do. I want to prove my innocence."


    Soon Fang Tianxing said, "I''ll help you find your innocence."


    Fang Tianxing took out his magic weapon, but Fang Tianxing quickly said: "to find out who is the real murderer, we must let the wronged get snow."


    Fang Tianxing soon began to take action. He sorted out Liu Kaile''s affairs, "when did you see situ Yongfeng steal?"


    Liu Kaile quickly replied: "it was when I went to the toilet that I saw him put something in his arms."


    "Nonsense, I''m just packing up my clothes. You''re wrong about what''s hiding there." Then situ Yongfeng explained quickly.


    Fang Tianxing looked at them and said quickly, "what''s the matter? I have my own opinion about who''s lying."


    Fang Tian walked to their dormitory and asked, "where was the thing found?"


    Those people just believe in each other''s words. They believe in the generals and their prestige.


    In the face of these things, many people feel that this is a great test for the soldiers, but the people''s emotions, after all, can not defeat the reality.


    Maybe there is no difference between those who blame others and those who are blamed. Then I think that all human beings are like this, and so am I.


    Human beings are the rotten meat in the pot. They have been sharing each other under boiling water for a long time. How can there be any sages to save them.


    In the end, I think the most common standard is that most people can''t reach the moral standards that people advocate.


    Savage, full of emotion, full of mutual hurt. Then there is love for each other.


    It''s like a hedgehog warming in the cold winter. When it''s far away from the cold, it hurts each other when it''s near.


    Fang Tianxing, after all, is an Internet author, not a complete leader. He is concerned about the feelings of ordinary people. He can''t ignore human suffering and suffering. He must be sensitive and take human suffering as his own.


    Soon he learned the truth, Liu Kaile reported situ Yongfeng, things are real, but he is not out of public interest. But because situ Yongfeng had hurt himself, so he would deliberately report situ Yongfeng.


    But these words can''t be said, so Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything. He just let Liu Kaile go and punished situ Yongfeng.


    Soon the soldiers were tempered, and then there was nothing else but hard training. Sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime. There is no shortcut to success. Fang Tianxing can only hope that their efforts will not be wasted and that their efforts will not be buried.

 Chapter 468

    The battle is imminent, and when it will come is often unpredictable. For the soldiers, the baptism of the fire is the best tempering, which can make them become real iron soldiers.


    One afternoon a week later, there was a sudden alarm. Fang Tianxing immediately assembled his troops. Zhai Xiaowei said to them, "in the northwest, there are small groups of protoss enemies invading. The Weiwu camp is responsible for the front-end combat from the enemy, and the champion camp is responsible for the coordination."


    Fang Tianxing immediately ordered all the soldiers to go to the place where a small group of protoss appeared. The champion camp was only for support, not the main battle. Of course, it is impossible for Zhai Xiaowei to let the new recruits who have just been on the battlefield for less than a month as the main force. They always have to go through several battles before they really grow up.


    The people of Weiwu camp are a group of veterans who have been fighting for many years. They are very familiar with the battle. When they see the champion camp coming up, they are watching the battle. Xi Yingwei, the centurion of Weiwu camp, said to Tianxing, "just watch it. We will show you how to fight. Don''t be scared to pee your pants."


    Soon the people in Weiwu camp laughed. There were some uncontrollable people in the champion camp, but Fang Tianxing pressed them down and said to them, "don''t let others ridicule you, but let them see your strength instead of just showing off your power."


    Soon the people of the Weiwu camp met with more than 20 Protoss spies. They seemed to be hiding themselves all the time, but they still showed their horns and were found.


    The Weiwu camp immediately launched an attack, divided into two groups, 30 on the left and 30 on the right. They directly faced the Protoss. The protoss thought they were hiding well, but they didn''t notice any outsiders coming.


    Soon, the people of Weiwu camp didn''t receive much resistance. In the face of many guys like wolves, the protoss seemed to have become lambs and had no ability to fight.


    Just one side of Fang Tianxing felt that there seemed to be a problem, shouting: "be careful of cheating."


    The commander of the Weiwu battalion frowned. He was also experienced in war and was not so easily dazzled by victory. Just when he wanted to stop the soldiers from pursuing, something strange happened. The scenery around him changed rapidly. The soldiers noticed that it was not good, but they were absorbed by a force and couldn''t get away.


    The original mouth of the Valley turned into a monster''s mouth. It opened its mouth and swallowed all the soldiers in. The monster smacked its mouth. It seemed that it was not satisfied. Its huge tongue swung and wanted to hook other people.


    Several soldiers in a hurry to avoid, only a lengtouqing was hooked, the monster''s huge tongue a roll will roll up the man into his mouth.


    He couldn''t even scream, so the man was swallowed.


    The commander of the Weiwu battalion, not caring for the soldiers who were devoured by the giant beast, ordered the whole company to retreat for a hundred Li and put the whole army on alert.


    But dozens of protoss soldiers jumped from the giant beast, and they said with a smile, "this time you''re all going to die, none of you can run away, and you''re going to be the meal of the war giant."


    Soon, a good array of protoss soldiers emerged around, directly covering the whole world, not allowing them to reveal any information.


    "Now is the best time, so that we can test the power of the war beast." The protoss general was very satisfied with the situation. This time he came out, not to attack on a large scale, but to test the war beast cultivated by his heart, and record its various data for future use.


    The standing posture and the way of marching of the war beast are very strange. It has a completely upright posture. Its limbs are built directly under its body. Its mouth is full of fangs, which is frightening.


    Xi Yingwei, the commander of the Weiwu battalion, refused to admit defeat. He quickly said, "everyone is ready for a long-range attack. This monster has a huge body, so it must be inconvenient to move. It can only be our target."


    Soon they set up guns to attack, but they didn''t have any effect on the beast. They didn''t even tickle.


    The giant beast glared at these ants, and soon walked a hundred miles with one step. In an instant, he came to the Weiwu camp and knocked down dozens of people. These people were soldiers of the Weiwu camp, with broken bones and tendons.


    But they are soldiers who have experienced the battle and will not easily lose their fighting ability. They should stand up and continue to fight and protect their glory.


    Sometimes the glory of a soldier is more important than his life. Even if he dies, he can''t lose his glory.


    Although the soldiers rose up to resist, the giant of war was covered with hard armor, and his skin could hardly be hurt by ordinary means.


    Xi Yingwei ordered: "the whole offensive, the enemy can not look down on, lose dignity."


    Fang Tianxing also said to the team-mates of the champion camp: "come on, let''s go to support the Weiwu camp."


    Xi Yingwei is not happy with Tianxing''s help, but this is not the time to think about it. We have to solve the immediate problems.


    "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s find a way to solve the problem of the war beast in front of us." Fang Tianxing said to Xi Yingwei.


    Xi Yingwei quickly said: "let''s first limit the action of the war beast, and then find a chance to solve him."


    "OK, first use the freeze spell to limit the action of the war beast." The two men made a plan and naturally let the soldiers carry it out.


    Soon there were dozens of people who were good at freezing magic. They used their means to limit the action of the war beast. The war beast wanted to avoid their attack, but because the target was too big, they couldn''t escape. Countless snow-white lights hit the war beast.


    Suddenly, a lot of frost and chill appeared on the giant beast of war, and his action became slow. When other soldiers saw it, they immediately felt that they had an opportunity to attack.


    The unwise head of the war beast can''t understand this situation, but it doesn''t affect its ability to kill the enemy.


    But I didn''t expect that there were countless spikes on the giant beast of war. Those aggressive soldiers were injured by the spikes. The front paw of the giant beast of war was lifted up, and many soldiers were caught to pieces.


    Other people dare not get close, only use magic to hit the war beast in the distance. They want to launch a war of attrition and drag the war beast to death.


    However, everything was not so simple. An hour later, the war beast did not show any fatigue, and the soldiers could not hold on.


    It''s just that the war beast is more and more energetic. It seems that the people who swallowed it before have been digested. This is the simplest way to support the war with war. It''s more practical and effective than those fancy ones. This is the instinct of fierce beasts.


    It''s also the most effective method. Fang Tianxing thought of this, but the strength of those people can''t hurt the giant beast of war at all. If it goes on like this, he can only deliver food to him in vain.

 Chapter 469

    Soon Fang Tianxing knew that this was not good. He immediately said to the centurion of the first battalion, "take down the soldiers quickly and deal with the war beast. It''s not good to rely on too many people. On the contrary, it''s harmful. We must go up."


    Soon the soldiers pulled down. Xi Yingwei took out a small pot, opened the lid of the pot, and took the soldiers in. There were only 60 soldiers left in the original 100 man team, but the situation in the battlefield was too bad for him. After he put away the soldiers, he immediately closed the lid of the pot and collected it.


    This small pot has its own space, and it also has dry food and water that has been prepared for a long time in case of emergency.


    Fang Tianxing shakes the long sky righteousness sword, and also takes the soldiers into space. The champion camp has also damaged many soldiers, and there are more than ten lightly injured and seriously injured soldiers who need to be cultivated for a period of time.


    Soon there were only two people left. The protoss boy was also the trainer of the war beast. Once the war beast woke up, he had to eat a lot of flesh and blood. Only in this way could he maintain the energy supply in his body, otherwise he would fall asleep.


    This time, he was sent to test the power of the war beast, so that he could record in detail what he could control thousands of miles away.


    "Ah Bao, kill them quickly. They are centurions and soldiers of one in a hundred. Their flesh and blood are more delicious than others." The man ordered to the war beast.


    The giant beast of war only knew how to kill and devour, not much of its own consciousness, but only obeyed the instructions of the animal trainer.


    The giant beast of war looks huge, but its speed is not slow. It just raises its paw and makes it come to Fang Tianxing and Xi Yingwei. Fang Tianxing jumps up and cuts a sword light at the eye of the giant beast of war.


    Xi Yingwei was not idle, but also had some action. Behind him, somehow, two wings came out, which fanned out the blue hurricane and roared away towards the war beast.


    Out of instinct, the war beast raised its paw to block Yanqing. Yanqing was generally soft, which was the weakness of most beasts, and the war beast was no exception. The sword cut on the claws of the war beast, and there was a sound of gold and iron.


    The claw was very hard, but it was cut open, and the wound was bleeding. Soon Xi Yingwei''s whirlwind came to the wound. The whirlwind was not an ordinary whirlwind, but it blew directly to the wound. The whirlwind made the war beast feel like there were many needles in it. Although it didn''t hurt much, it was very painful for the war beast, and the wound was stained by the things in the storm, Not only can''t heal, but it''s also corroded, making the wound bigger.


    The giant beast of war was so angry that he jumped up and bit Xi Yingwei. Fang Tianxing wanted to help. Xi Yingwei said, "go and catch the trainer. We can only go out if we control him."


    Fang Tianxing understood what he meant. He didn''t pretend to be a little girl. Instead, he went straight to the noisy animal trainer. When the man saw Fang Tianxing coming, he wanted to control the war beast to protect himself. However, Xi Yingwei was hated by the war beast, and his control was overwhelmed by the beast.


    Fang Tianxing comes to the trainer, and the man immediately releases a tiger and a wolf to block Fang Tianxing. At the same time, he turns around and runs.


    Soon Fang Tianxing killed the two beasts. He knew that he had to fight against time, otherwise Xi Yingwei would not be able to hold on. He had heard Xi Yingwei''s scream. He killed two strange beasts, grabbed the trainer, put a sword around his neck, and said to him, "stop the war beast, or I will kill you."


    The animal trainer didn''t have any hard air. He hastened to push the Famen. Countless strange tones came out of his mouth. The beast had already bitten Xi Yingwei''s arm. Although he stopped, he refused to open his mouth.


    Xi Yingwei also knows that he can''t hesitate at the critical moment. He quickly cuts off his arm with his hand as a knife, which is a great courage. Xi Yingwei fell to the ground, the wound bleeding, he even a few points, stop the continuous gushing of blood.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t let go of his sword. He said to the trainer, "did you open the gate of the border? Open the border quickly? "


    "I don''t have it. The array is set by the priest of the Protoss. I can only use it. I don''t know how to open it." Said the trainer.


    "Then hurry up, let the war beast break through the border." Fang Tianxing immediately ordered.


    The trainer is not willing. This is tantamount to betraying the protoss, but it''s a matter of life and death. The protoss are also greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you go after breaking the border. You''re the only one left on the scene. How do you want to report it? It''s up to you." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "By the way, you give me the information about the war beast, and then let the war beast break the border. We won''t kill you." Fang Tianxing continued.


    The trainer made some changes. He gave Fang Tianxing his notes about how to control the war beast, and then directed the war beast to attack the surrounding border.


    The border was originally very strong, but the giant beast of war is also known as the strongest fighting machine, not tired, with amazing strength. The giant beast of war made full use of his power and smashed his claw on the border, rippling. Soon a crack appeared in the place where he was hit by the giant beast of war. Soon the giant beast of war stepped back a few steps, trampled a high mountain into a mound, ran to the edge of the border, and shot again. When the giant claw hit the place in front of it, the crack became bigger and bigger, and there was a click sound.


    Soon, the split part of the border crumbled, and the vitality of heaven and earth dissipated. Fang Tianxing quickly pulled Xi Yingwei and left here together.


    Soon the trainer stayed where he was, thought about how to lie, and went back to the Protoss.


    Fang Tianxing takes Xi Yingwei back to the military camp and immediately goes to a military doctor to treat his wound. Although the blood stops, the wound still needs to be cleaned to prevent infection.


    When the protoss animal trainer returned to the camp of the protoss army, his boss, the beast God, received him. When he saw the beast God, he cried out: "we were ambushed. There were some traitors among the protoss soldiers who were with me. When we caught several Terran minions, we didn''t expect that they were accompanied by elders. At least the network authors at the publishing level broke the border, and even the war beast was wounded. I ran back with the war beast, risking my life, but I didn''t want to let the war beast fall on the enemy''s hands and let them know our research results. "


    "Your decision is correct. This war beast is the result of our research in this period of time. It is ready to be put into the war on a large scale. If it falls into the hands of the enemy, it will be very bad." The beast God said quickly.


    This giant beast of war is the research achievement of the beast God. It is ready to make contributions. Only when it is reused by the protoss can it realize its ambition.


    Protoss respect blood, and those with low blood will be looked down upon by Protoss. The mother of beast God is a Protoss, but she is defiled by a god beast who has been cultivated into human form, because she has the same blood as the born beast God, half of which is impure and has never been welcomed. He studied the war beast, which is to show his strength in the war and let others value him.

 Chapter 470

    If the war beast is captured by the Terran and its weaknesses are identified, it will not work.


    If you can''t show your own value, you can''t get other people''s attention, and the plan of the beast God to get ahead of others is in vain. In any case, the beast God can''t allow this kind of thing to happen.


    He had to get through his joints to prevent this failure from spreading out, so he invited the protoss to send his overseer, Amos. This man is ignorant and addicted to sound and sex all day. But the noble birth, is the blood of the God Emperor, but not the legitimate, but the common. But even so, he can be a supervisor in the realm of God King, and in turn, he can hold the head of beast God in the realm of God worship.


    Soon someone reported that the overseer, Amos, was coming. The beast God quickly prepared things and went out to meet Amos in person.


    When I got outside, I saw that Amos was tall and powerful, and his genes were really good. But the person who knows him is only a embroidered pillow, with gold and jade on the outside, but with bad news on the inside.


    The beast God was not worried, so he rushed to meet him, "young master Amos, what''s the wind today? It''s blowing you here." The beast God said respectfully.


    "Don''t flatter me. It''s true that you said there was a beautiful woman for me, isn''t it?" Asked Amos quickly.


    "Yes, yes. I''ve got some exotic women here. They''re wonderful. I think they are just like the young master." Beast God a face says in the female eyebrow.


    Seeing that he was so respectful, Amos said with a proud smile, "don''t take me to see you soon. If it''s not as good as you said, don''t let me down."


    But Fang Tianxing took him into his mansion and went to a mysterious room. The beast God told him to step down and start the mechanism himself. Soon he came to another space. This is another space of the beast god palace. The bright side is another world, and the dark side is another world. Here you can hear a lot of animal roars, and it seems that many exotic animals are imprisoned. The beast God takes Amos all the way to a golden wall hall.


    Amos lay down on the sofa and said, "what''s your surprise for me?"


    The beast God laughed but did not speak. He just clapped his hands twice. Soon there was music and a figure appeared slowly. The man looked like a human woman, but he had a fox like tail behind him. He was in excellent shape and came to Amos with tea.


    Amos raised the woman''s chin and said to the beast God with a smile, "this is the surprise you prepared for me?"


    The beast God clapped his hand again and said with a smile, "it''s not just like this. What else?"


    Soon another woman appeared. She didn''t walk, because she had no legs and only had a snake tail. Instead, she swam to the other side of Amos.


    Amos stroked her greasy arm and said with a smile, "yes, yes. What''s your name?"


    The woman with fox tail said, "my name is fox girl."


    The woman with snake tail said, "my name is Snake Girl."


    "Snake Girl, fox girl, very good, I like it very much." Then Amos laughed.


    The beast God said to one side, "Your Highness, I''m going to use the war beast for this hunting. I need a lot of blood and food."


    "OK, I''ll ask for it, but don''t screw it up. We can''t afford it." Said Amos, sipping tea.


    The Snake Girl and fox girl on one side showed a look of fear. They are also human beings. In the territory under the jurisdiction of the protoss, human beings are blood eaters. Only a few good-looking people have the chance to become slaves of the Protoss.


    "Treat the son of waiting God well, and I won''t treat you badly in the future." Said Amos to the two women with a smile.


    Soon the two women showed a grateful look, while grateful, while coquetry, to ask for more favor Amos. The beast God left here and went back to the outside world.


    You take out an IOU signed by Amos and say to your men, "take this ticket and get 100000 blood food to cultivate more war giants."


    The man took the certificate and went to get the blood food. The beast God looked at the sky in the distance and said in a low voice, "the time for me to make contributions is coming. I''ll see who will look down on me from now on."


    The protoss only has blood. His blood is mediocre. Only by virtue of his fighting achievements can people look up at him.


    It is said that there is a god of war in the protoss, and his blood is mediocre, but his fighting power is amazing. After he went to the battlefield, he made many achievements and was accepted as an adopted son by the God Emperor, and his treatment is the same as that of his parents and children.


    That''s the myth that countless humble Protoss look up to. The beast God thinks that he will exist like that one day, which makes people surprised and look up to him.


    Amos in the underground palace tossed the two women for three days and three nights. After all, he relaxed. For the protoss, human beings are just prey.


    "Stay here. I''ll spoil you in a few days." After comforting the two women, naamos left alone. In this dark world, only they stayed here.


    The two women looked at each other and took out some things. The two parts were put together to form a communicator. They sent out the news that the protoss would use the war beast to fight, and then destroyed the communicator.


    Fang Tianxing, they go back to the barracks. It''s really not easy for them to survive this time. Moreover, they got the information of the war beast and handed it over to the military headquarters. They were arranged to secretly give them a batch of robot weapons, waiting for them to play a role.


    Fang Tianxing guessed the purpose of the above, and he also asked Tan Yu judo in a puzzled way: "don''t you know that you are a Protoss? If you know, you can make a plan to deal with the Protoss."


    "The protoss are not monolithic. There are forces in the protoss who do not agree with war and hope to live in peace with mankind. There are also many traitors who betray and surrender. Moreover, a great man among you once said that to defeat the enemy, we must unite all forces that can be united." Tan Yurou said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing also had some feelings after hearing this. He was more acute than race in the conflicts of interests.


    Many people shout uprising slogans louder than anyone else, but once they touch their own interests, they will not give in. For them, it is more difficult to touch the interests than the soul.


    Many patriots died in the hands of the power holders. They just wanted to dedicate themselves, but they didn''t expect to become the thorn in the eye of the power holders.


    Gu Yuefei was loyal to his country and didn''t want to be slandered by Qin Hui. Selfish villains are normal in life. Egoists only consider their own interests, and they can sell as long as they are good.


    The beast God wants to show his strength. The war beast can fight for nourishment. If he doesn''t fight at ordinary times, he will consume a lot of blood and food. After he goes to the battlefield, there will be food everywhere. On the contrary, he doesn''t need a lot of money.

 Chapter 471

    As the currency of the protoss world, people have to spend money to buy in circulation. Many Protoss like to captive human beings to pray for themselves and enjoy the feeling of being superior.


    It''s the most important thing for them to get ahead and occupy more resources. They always want more and are never satisfied.


    Soon it''s time to send troops. At this time of the year, the gods and demons will hold hunting activities in spring, and the hunting object is the Terran. At this time, there will be no small war.


    The Terrans have been ready for a long time, but the gods and demons have new tricks every time. The Terrans always suffer heavy casualties, and are attacked by the Protoss and plunder many people.


    It''s just that there''s nothing we can do. Every time we set up a defense line, we''ll find a gap. We can''t stop these many gods and demons.


    It''s just that many Terran generals try to block the demon army, but they can''t block it completely.


    In fact, it''s also because of strength. The Terran defense line is too long, and there are always places where they can''t defend. The magic individual has strong strength and strong offensive ability. Human soldiers usually need dozens of times of strength to stop them.


    In the long run, this has become a grand meeting of the gods and demons, which is a routine game for them every year.


    However, it is a great disaster for human beings. The gods and demons are just for their own happiness. They never pay attention to the life and death of the human race.


    Those who die, even if they can redress their grievances, are just dead people.


    Soon those people are robbed again and again, and they can only let them leave, because the purpose of the gods and demons is to rob the Terran, and if they don''t get it, it will cause more trouble.


    However, Fang Tianxing felt that these were all inter racial battles, and it was incumbent on him to protect his own race.


    On the battlefield is a soldier, fighting for home and country, advance without retreat.


    Everyone is preparing for the first battle of the Spring Festival. Fang Tianxing has been training these days. It is not far away from the Spring Festival. It can be expected that the hunting activities of the gods and demons in the Spring Festival must be resisted to minimize the loss of the Terran.


    The soldiers felt very hard, and the other companies were just as usual.


    A soldier asked Fang Tianxing, "why do you have to train so hard? The company next door doesn''t train so hard. Why do you have to work so hard?"


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "it will soon be the hunting of gods and demons in spring. Every time, the Terrans suffer a heavy loss. We can''t let the tragedy happen again."


    "There''s no way for gods and demons to plunder in the spring. It''s like this every year. They are powerful, and it''s not our fault." That soldier doesn''t understand of say.


    "The problem of the past is a legacy of history. We can''t let this kind of thing continue. It''s time for this kind of thing to end." Fang Tianxing said seriously.


    Fang Tianxing said to the soldier, "I don''t ask others to agree with me. If you don''t want to, go. Write your own application form and transfer to other units. "


    The soldier retreated, and there were many people like him. At once, nearly half of Fang Tianxing''s troops were gone, leaving only 60 people.


    Fang Tianxing came to them and said, "we train hard to be heroes in people''s hearts. Heroes always have to pay a great price. The so-called brave champion of the three armed forces must make more efforts than ordinary people. Not everyone can be such a champion. Now there is such an opportunity. Are you willing to pay for it? "


    "We do." Everyone said with one voice.


    Those who stay are willing to stay, which is naturally acceptable.


    The training intensity of the champion camp is much stronger than that of other companies. After a long time, the iron body can''t support it. We must give them some energy.


    Fang Tianxing set out to provide them with nutritious drugs, using a variety of ratios, so that they can supplement their energy consumption without worrying about their health. Thanks to tan Yurou''s support, they have no worries.


    The effect of training is very good, the physical fitness and combat effectiveness of soldiers have been improved a lot, but there is still a lack of good fighting methods and means.


    The champion battalion has not been established for a long time and has no own combat system and killing moves, so it can not achieve the maximum output of combat effectiveness.


    The first thing is to have standard weapons. Ordinary weapons are not good. They need targeted optimization. It''s better to build some weapons specifically. Fang Tianxing thinks about it and decides a weapon.


    It''s said that temples are usually built on mountains. At that time, there were many wolves in the mountains, and they often went to the temples to look for food. In order to prevent the invasion of wolves and not harm their lives, monks beat the wolf''s teeth with sticks when resisting.


    This is the origin of the mace. Later, according to this allusion, people cast spines and barbs on the iron stick. This is the earliest mace. Because the legend of the mace was invented in the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, the structure of the mace is very simple, but the lethality is very high. If you hit it with a stick, even if you don''t die, you will be hit with holes all over your body.


    The top of the mace is covered with spikes and barbs. The person who is hit will not only have holes in his body, but also his skin and flesh will be torn off. The degree of terror is unimaginable. The handle of the mace is usually made of wood, while the thorn is made of metal. Because most of the wounds are penetrating injuries, the ancient medical technology is very limited, so the wound is very easy to be infected, even if it is not killed on the spot, it will generally die of tetanus in the future.


    The vitality of the gods and demons is much stronger than that of the Terrans. The injuries of ordinary people have little effect on them. The wounds caused by this mace are large enough and difficult to heal. It''s just a good combination.


    But what materials should be used to make it is a headache for Fang Tianxing. It''s easy to make the mace, as long as it''s solid.


    However, wolf teeth can''t be careless. They must be sharp enough and can cause powerful damage to the body of gods and demons. After trying many kinds of materials, they can''t achieve the effect he wants.


    If we can''t find the right materials, this matter can only be put on hold for the time being. Fang Tianxing continues to work hard. Those are all things in the future. There are still three days to spring, many people know what will happen, are very nervous, there is a sense of weakness.


    As for Fang Tianxing''s action, many people know it, and many people think it''s just grandstanding.


    Fang Tianxing knew that it was useless to argue, and he had to prove himself by facts.


    Soon the above instructions came down, asking everyone to be on guard, be careful of the attack of the army of gods and demons, and keep their positions.


    The positions allocated by Fang Tianxing''s champion battalion are not bad, and they are not the places where the gods and Demons often attack. This spring hunting activity is for the young people of the gods and demons. It is for their training. Every hunting will kill many young people, but the role of hunting is not only to obtain prey, but also to survive the fittest, Eliminate those who are not good enough.

 Chapter 472

    The nine youngest sons of the God Emperor of the protoss each led a small team to attack, while the demons were divided into eight teams, led by the eight youngest sons of the devil emperor.


    Compared with human beings, the life span of gods and demons is almost infinite, and the life span of gods and demons is even longer. In this long time, countless descendants will be left, tens of thousands of them are few. Once there was a demon emperor who was romantic and claimed to have 100000 descendants.


    However, the descendants are not saying that unlimited is good. All kinds of resources are limited. Although the blood of the God Emperor and the devil emperor is powerful, the effect will be much worse when they are thin. In order to increase their blood concentration to the highest level, they can only devour each other and purify their blood.


    If today''s God Emperor and devil emperor had not devoured countless brothers and sisters, they would have enough strength to be promoted to the level of their ancestors.


    For this kind of thing, both of the two ethnic groups have a tacit understanding. After all, the lessons of the past and the teachers of the future are the same.


    The hunting of the gods and demons is also an opportunity for the younger generation to show themselves. If they can get some help from their ancestors, their chances of success will be greatly increased.


    For the sake of this hunting, the younger generation also made great efforts to prepare for how to show better performance.


    This time, it was the army led by the beast God who was going to fight with Amos. If the results were fruitful, not only his master, but also his subordinates would follow him. In the future, when his master becomes the God Emperor and the devil emperor, he will follow suit.


    In front of the tent of the God Emperor, the nine princes of this expedition are also ready to set out. The floating blood God Emperor said to them, "you are all my children, some are xuansun, some are great grandchildren, and the human race is our livestock. Now it''s time for you to harvest."


    Amos is the lowest among them. He is the God Emperor. Many people never expect to ask for help, understanding and love from anyone in this world, so I hope that no one in this world will bother me.


    In essence, indifference is a sense of hopelessness for the future. In fact, indifference is a feeling that the perfection and happiness of life can not be expected or obtained.


    Some scholars believe that the negative impact of such insensibility may even be deeper than that of hatred, disgust and other emotions. This is because it will lead to indifference in our attitude and inaction in our behavior. Such indifference and inaction will lead to stagnation of personal and social progress and do great harm.


    Some people are naturally unable to empathize with others. You think they are deeply immersed in indifference and expect the dawn, but in fact, they are indifference itself, and salvation is destruction.


    You only see the cold winter on her, but you don''t know that spring is behind it and warms the earth.


    There are so many people in this world who are cold and thin, but you can''t see his warmth.


    In the eyes of many people, business elites and politicians are images of extraordinary self-confidence, wisdom and beauty, and strategy. There are other words matching their images: dishonesty, selfishness, indifference, selflessness, and anything can be exchanged.


    You can attribute this kind of people to their weak nature, and you have to admit that their weak nature makes them survive better in society.


    There are problems in such a world. In order to adapt to the world, it turns into a hateful world. How can such people lead us to fairness and happiness.


    Fang Tianxing wants to do something for the common people, so that the common people can get benefits and not be harmed by gods and demons.


    Soon the hunting of the protoss began. The ten Protoss divided into several groups and took a small group of troops to attack the Terran defense line. Although the soldiers were prepared, they did not attack a fixed area. In addition, the protoss chose the weak defense areas to attack. How could they defend all aspects.


    Despite the fierce resistance of the Terran soldiers, many Protoss still entered the galaxy, wantonly burning, killing, looting and robbing the population. This time, their hunting ultimately compared with how many Terrans they caught and how many people they killed.


    Amos also chose a place to attack, but the place he chose was still well defended and not broken by them.

 Chapter 473

    He had to withdraw his troops and look for loopholes that might be broken again. He happened to find Fang Tianxing''s defense line. Because he had been training so hard that many soldiers went to other companies, Fang Tianxing''s troops seemed to be much less than those of other companies.


    Seeing that there were few defenders here, Amos began to think.


    Amos mobilized his troops and went straight to the place where Fang Tianxing was defending. When he saw them coming, the soldiers on the wall unconsciously showed fear.


    Seeing this situation, Amos was more determined to attack here.


    Soon his troops began to attack Fang Tianxing''s garrison. Fang Tianxing''s troops seemed to have poor combat effectiveness and were beaten and retreated.


    The army of Amos attacked more and more quickly, and the beast God was also brave and good at fighting, and soon approached the last place. This is the trap set by Fang Tianxing. Soon the ambush troops come out. They are the people who want to help Fang Tianxing realize his plan.


    Fang Tianxing''s plan to fight back against gods and Demons sounds like a fantasy, and most people don''t think so at all. But many people think that his idea is very bold and come to help him spontaneously.


    It is the so-called "more help from the right" and "less help from the wrong". If what is done is just, there will naturally be just people to help.


    When he finds himself in an ambush, the beast God is not afraid. His strength is very strong. These people around him can''t trap him, and he has a mace.


    Soon those people gathered around, and the beast God immediately released the giant beast of war. The huge body of the giant beast of war appeared, and immediately swept away the enemies around. The huge tongue stretched out, rolled up, and several people put it into their mouth.


    He didn''t realize the difference between these foods today. He just swallowed them instinctively.


    The giant beast of war is constantly devouring the soldiers around, and no one can stop it. The beast God is very happy. With the power of war beasts, they will be stronger and stronger in the battlefield. These people can''t stop them at all.


    It seems very sad to see the huge beast of war rushing into the battle line and devouring countless soldiers all the way.


    When Amos saw it, he laughed and said, "I heard that you are going to block our Protoss. Today I will let you know our strength. Live in fear of the protoss for the rest of your life. "


    He is very happy, his favorite thing is to watch the Terran shiver under his iron hooves.


    As Fang Tianxing stepped back with a look of fear, Amos also laughed, and the beast God also laughed. After laughing for a while, I realized that there was no one around them.


    The beast God immediately called out: "little Lord, the situation is not good, be careful of deceit."


    With that, strange sounds suddenly came from the war beasts. The soldiers he swallowed were not flesh and blood, but robots made of steel. And at this time, the steel robots started the explosion process and detonated together.


    Huge flames burst into the sky, and the war beasts became powder barrels filled with gunpowder, which wrapped the beast gods in them without leaving any dead space.


    There came the screams of countless Protoss. In an instant, they were injured by the powerful explosion. Even if the vitality of protoss was far beyond human beings, they had little combat power.


    The soldiers of the champion camp went down to harvest. The wounded Protoss soldiers had little resistance and were easily defeated. A giant beast appeared in the ruins, tiger head and human body. This is the real body of the beast God.


    Because he is a god level, his real body defense is very strong, so he can survive the explosion.


    He spread out his palm and Amos hid in his palm. At the critical moment, he protected the little Lord. Although he didn''t suffer multiple injuries, he fainted. Once there is a loss, he will die.


    "I''ll come back, and you''ll double the humiliation of today." The beast God said angrily.


    Then he left with the little Lord, and soon disappeared. The rest of the protoss soldiers were eliminated. Fang Tianxing ordered the soldiers to clean the battlefield and count the casualties and booty.


    Fang Tianxing was also a little tired. He sat in his chair and meditated, thinking about the experience of this battle and what was insufficient and needed to be improved.


    Soon the soldiers came to report the results of the count. Ten soldiers were killed, 20 wounded, and more than 50 Protoss were destroyed. It was a good victory. In the past, the Terrans used to have to use several or even dozens of forces to suppress the gods and demons.


    The soldiers also brought some tusk like things, which seemed to be the teeth of war beasts. Unexpectedly, there was no damage in the explosion, and they were still intact.


    Fang Tianxing picked up one and found that these teeth are not only extremely sharp, but also very strong. Isn''t the wolf tooth on the wolf tooth stick that he has been looking for.


    Immediately he ordered the soldiers in charge of counting to collect these teeth, and he began to find craftsmen to build the mace. To inlay the teeth on it, he needed good skills.


    Soon these maces were finished, and Fang Tianxing sent these new weapons to the soldiers. The soldiers were surprised by the strange weapons, and they didn''t know what the strange weapons were for.


    Someone tried to touch the wolf tooth on the wolf tooth stick. He just touched it gently. Soon his hand was punctured and bleeding. The surrounding military doctors helped him disinfect and bandage the wound to avoid infection.


    "The weapon you are holding is called langyabang. It is a common weapon used by ancient nomads. They use such weapons on horseback and are invincible. At that time, people in the Central Plains could not resist. They even said that the enemy had maces and I had tianlinggai.


    In the face of the enemy''s burning, killing and plundering, there is nothing we can do but hope to use human life to fill in. What''s the difference between this and the sheep who can''t do anything in the face of wolves. I don''t want to be bullied. I want to be really confident and self-improvement. If I pick up the mace today, I can''t let the enemy treat us as sheep and prey any more. We are wolves, who will hurt us, we have to fight back Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    Soon Fang Tianxing taught them a method of using the mace. This method is very destructive and can make the enemy scared.


    A group of soldiers stand on two feet, mace standing in front of the right side of the body, looking up at the front.


    With Fang Tianxing''s command, he can wave the mace to make all kinds of actions, or split or smash. The moves are straight and straight, and the dancing with enough strength can make the enemy scared.


    With the hot training of new weapons, the hunting of demons has begun. Taking advantage of the place attacked by the protoss, the fortifications were not repaired, so they launched an attack. The survival law of the demons is more cruel, and it''s common to swallow the same kind, luring countless people to give their souls to the devil and become their slaves.


    Gods and demons are eager for the soul of human beings, which is the supreme delicacy for them, with irresistible temptation.

 Chapter 474

    Especially the people with pure soul are rare treasures for them. It''s worth letting them forget their lives to pursue and get a realm that can be promoted, which is an excellent tonic for gods and demons.


    Some spies report that a team of demons are marching towards Fang Tianxing. When they come here, Fang Tianxing immediately gathers his troops and forms a good formation.


    Fang Tianxing saw a group of demons coming from afar. The leader was Donahue, the devil. He was the 72nd xuansun of the devil emperor Wuxiang. He was an excellent genius for the demons.


    He rode a Warcraft of the demon family and came to the defense line of Fang Tianxing. He stopped his mount. There was a young general of the demon family beside him, shouting: "call your Centurion long Tianxing out. We demons want to talk to him."


    The soldier beside Fang Tianxing yelled: "our Centurion long Tianxing is here, let you demons talk by themselves."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, the devil Donahoe said to him, "you are Fang Tianxing. I heard that you defeated Amos, the son of God. Is it true?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "those who offend our Terran will naturally be hit head-on."


    That devil Donahoe doesn''t care about of smile, say to these people: "you pour is not polite, tone is not small."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t like it, but said calmly: "this should be so, if the gods and demons can not eat people, then the world will be peaceful. Gods and demons are creatures in the world, and people are also creatures. They all have the right to live. Why can''t they coexist peacefully? "


    Donahoe, the devil, laughs. What Fang Tianxing says makes him feel shocking. The devil doesn''t eat people, just like the wolf doesn''t eat sheep and the tiger eats rabbit. It''s against the law of nature.


    "When can you let the wolf not eat the sheep, the tiger not eat the rabbit, you can let the gods and Demons not eat people, do you think you can do it?" The devil said with a smile.


    "Naturally, the existence of the food chain is arranged by God, but not their original intention. Tigers and wolves only follow the instinct of life. Gods and demons are high-level life. They can have their own consciousness without being driven by instinct. The real strong can jump out of the fence, not so sad. " Fang Tianxing sighed.


    Devil Donahoe said with a smile: "maybe one day you can do it, but today you still have to follow the established rules, don''t have the heart of overstepping."


    Man is the slave of thought. We always think that we are in control of our brain, that we are thinking about such and such complex things, and that we want to get such and such things.


    But it''s not. It''s the mind that controls us.


    For people with simple thinking, his thinking will only let him pursue food and drink.


    For people with ordinary thinking, his thinking will urge him to pursue money, power, and other worldly success. And for the person with profound thinking, his thinking can not be satisfied with this.


    He needs to pursue the meaning of himself and the world. Unfortunately, there is no such thing.


    Everything from birth to destruction has no meaning. Genes control thinking, thinking controls us, that''s all.


    But even if their minds know it very well, they still can''t stop.


    It''s like eating when you''re hungry and drinking when you''re thirsty. As long as your mind still exists, you need to pursue those damned things. So they need to take risks, constantly looking for novelty, to create, to destroy, to hurt others, to paralyze themselves.


    People do all kinds of cruel things with indifference, while suffering from the condemnation of conscience, and then continue to do the same thing, they have to find ways to meet the desire of their own thinking.


    Even if that desire will hurt others, it will devour itself. The more you want to prove your strength, the more you can''t stand your vulnerability.


    No matter how much you have, you can''t fill the black hole in your heart.


    A lot of times, being too smart is not a good thing. When a dog has a thought beyond dogs, he is doomed to be a good dog.


    So you ask me, why is it always painful?


    Because, like you and me, he is just a poor man who can''t escape from the cage.


    It''s the most painful thing in the world that knowledge and action can''t be united.


    The more intelligent people are, the more difficult it is for them to achieve the unity of knowledge and action, because they know too much, but it is difficult for them to get rid of their biological nature in behavior.


    So people bring this kind of pursuit into literature and constantly pursue higher mountains.


    In the 21st century, the exploration of this kind of literature has come to a halt, and the exploration of both content and form is extremely limited and thin. At that time, the era has developed to the stage of market economy. Only when all artistic expressions produce enough considerable economic benefits, can they obtain more long-term and stable development. Therefore, it seemed somewhat ridiculous to talk about the pursuit of art at that time.


    The exploration of literature is far from over. The content is just a walking corpse attached to the form. When you are familiar with the content and writing techniques of literature, you will naturally find the most appropriate artistic techniques to present. You can also use different artistic techniques to present, and even create a form and content. " Fang Tianxing said.


    Class sitting in the first row, never interrupt the teacher''s lectures, because I accumulated enough.


    To discuss problems with others, I have to check a lot of literature to open my mouth, because I have not accumulated enough. When I write something, I always look at it by myself. I never dare to show it to others because I have not accumulated enough.


    Soon those demon soldiers began to attack here. They were all ferocious demons. Fighting was like a mad dog. Fortunately, Fang Tianxing''s troops were equipped with Maces.


    This mace is very powerful and effective for the demons. The sharp teeth of the mace hit the demons, which reduced their demons.


    These are his wishful thinking, unable to face such a thing, the sharp teeth on the mace are the teeth of the war beast, on which there is residual power.


    The divine power intrudes into the body of those demons. It''s a terrible power. To them, it''s poison, like the poison that can''t be defeated.


    But those people are demons. They are afraid of divine power like tigers. Gods and demons have always been opposing lives. They are enemies of each other. Fortunately, they are hostile. Otherwise, how can the Terran survive in the crevice.


    These demons left ten corpses and were defeated, but the devil Donahoe didn''t leave and still lingered. These demons set up camp outside, just like wolves who have a crush on sheep. Once they are identified, they will not let go. Especially the people with pure soul are rare treasures for them. It''s worth letting them forget their lives to pursue and get a realm that can be promoted, which is an excellent tonic for gods and demons.


    Some spies report that a team of demons are marching towards Fang Tianxing. When they come here, Fang Tianxing immediately gathers his troops and forms a good formation.


    Fang Tianxing saw a group of demons coming from afar. The leader was Donahue, the devil. He was the 72nd xuansun of the devil emperor Wuxiang. He was an excellent genius for the demons.


    He rode a Warcraft of the demon family and came to the defense line of Fang Tianxing. He stopped his mount. There was a young general of the demon family beside him, shouting: "call your Centurion long Tianxing out. We demons want to talk to him."


    The soldier beside Fang Tianxing yelled: "our Centurion long Tianxing is here, let you demons talk by themselves."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, the devil Donahoe said to him, "you are Fang Tianxing. I heard that you defeated Amos, the son of God. Is it true?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "those who offend our Terran will naturally be hit head-on."


    That devil Donahoe doesn''t care about of smile, say to these people: "you pour is not polite, tone is not small."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t like it, but said calmly: "this should be so, if the gods and demons can not eat people, then the world will be peaceful. Gods and demons are creatures in the world, and people are also creatures. They all have the right to live. Why can''t they coexist peacefully? "


    Donahoe, the devil, laughs. What Fang Tianxing says makes him feel shocking. The devil doesn''t eat people, just like the wolf doesn''t eat sheep and the tiger eats rabbit. It''s against the law of nature.


    "When can you let the wolf not eat the sheep, the tiger not eat the rabbit, you can let the gods and Demons not eat people, do you think you can do it?" The devil said with a smile.


    "Naturally, the existence of the food chain is arranged by God, but not their original intention. Tigers and wolves only follow the instinct of life. Gods and demons are high-level life. They can have their own consciousness without being driven by instinct. The real strong can jump out of the fence, not so sad. " Fang Tianxing sighed.


    Devil Donahoe said with a smile: "maybe one day you can do it, but today you still have to follow the established rules, don''t have the heart of overstepping."


    Man is the slave of thought. We always think that we are in control of our brain, that we are thinking about such and such complex things, and that we want to get such and such things.


    But it''s not. It''s the mind that controls us.


    For people with simple thinking, his thinking will only let him pursue food and drink.


    For people with ordinary thinking, his thinking will urge him to pursue money, power, and other worldly success. And for the person with profound thinking, his thinking can not be satisfied with this.


    He needs to pursue the meaning of himself and the world. Unfortunately, there is no such thing.


    Everything from birth to destruction has no meaning. Genes control thinking, thinking controls us, that''s all.


    But even if their minds know it very well, they still can''t stop.


    It''s like eating when you''re hungry and drinking when you''re thirsty. As long as your mind still exists, you need to pursue those damned things. So they need to take risks, constantly looking for novelty, to create, to destroy, to hurt others, to paralyze themselves.


    People do all kinds of cruel things with indifference, while suffering from the condemnation of conscience, and then continue to do the same thing, they have to find ways to meet the desire of their own thinking.


    Even if that desire will hurt others, it will devour itself. The more you want to prove your strength, the more you can''t stand your vulnerability.


    No matter how much you have, you can''t fill the black hole in your heart.


    A lot of times, being too smart is not a good thing. When a dog has a thought beyond dogs, he is doomed to be a good dog.


    So you ask me, why is it always painful?


    Because, like you and me, he is just a poor man who can''t escape from the cage.


    It''s the most painful thing in the world that knowledge and action can''t be united.


    The more intelligent people are, the more difficult it is for them to achieve the unity of knowledge and action, because they know too much, but it is difficult for them to get rid of their biological nature in behavior.


    So people bring this kind of pursuit into literature and constantly pursue higher mountains.


    In the 21st century, the exploration of this kind of literature has come to a halt, and the exploration of both content and form is extremely limited and thin. At that time, the era has developed to the stage of market economy. Only when all artistic expressions produce enough considerable economic benefits, can they obtain more long-term and stable development. Therefore, it seemed somewhat ridiculous to talk about the pursuit of art at that time.


    The exploration of literature is far from over. The content is just a walking corpse attached to the form. When you are familiar with the content and writing techniques of literature, you will naturally find the most appropriate artistic techniques to present. You can also use different artistic techniques to present, and even create a form and content. " Fang Tianxing said.


    Class sitting in the first row, never interrupt the teacher''s lectures, because I accumulated enough.


    To discuss problems with others, I have to check a lot of literature to open my mouth, because I have not accumulated enough. When I write something, I always look at it by myself. I never dare to show it to others because I have not accumulated enough.


    Soon those demon soldiers began to attack here. They were all ferocious demons. Fighting was like a mad dog. Fortunately, Fang Tianxing''s troops were equipped with Maces.


    This mace is very powerful and effective for the demons. The sharp teeth of the mace hit the demons, which reduced their demons.


    These are his wishful thinking, unable to face such a thing, the sharp teeth on the mace are the teeth of the war beast, on which there is residual power.


    The divine power intrudes into the body of those demons. It''s a terrible power. To them, it''s poison, like the poison that can''t be defeated.


    But those people are demons. They are afraid of divine power like tigers. Gods and demons have always been opposing lives. They are enemies of each other. Fortunately, they are hostile. Otherwise, how can the Terran survive in the crevice.


    These demons left ten corpses and were defeated, but the devil Donahoe didn''t leave and still lingered. These demons set up camp outside, just like wolves who have a crush on sheep. Once they are identified, they will not let go.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t worry too much. These demons must be looking for opportunities to attack outside.


    Behind the defense line of Fang Tianxing is a place called Yangde City, which is still very prosperous. Those people are residents here. Even if the demons March, they can still live quietly.

 Chapter 475

    Today, there are many unexpected visitors from outside the city. They don''t know where they come from. It seems that they have suddenly appeared recently. They are not regular troops or ordinary people.


    They are some strange people. They don''t work, they just wander around. A rumor began to spread in the city that Fang Tianxing on the front line was not protecting them at all, but was a spy of the Protoss. On the surface, he was a general of the Terran, and on the back, he was just another model.


    Those people were agitated. The blind masses were raging everywhere like a torrent. They were even agitated to cut off their food and pay. Some of the masses knew that it was too dangerous. Some of them must have a different purpose.


    However, the leaders are too strong. These people are wrapped up in them and dare not stand out. Soon they stopped Fang Tianxing''s food truck, escorted by song Lang, a logistics officer. He saw a large crowd rushing towards him.


    He immediately became nervous. He came out to stop the crowd and said to them, "this is the grain truck of the army. You can''t move."


    "What we are looking for is the far grain truck. Everyone gets up and grabs things. Why do they have something to eat?" Agitated the leader.


    Suddenly, more people came. Song Lang, the logistics officer, held the weapon tightly in his hand. He hesitated whether to do it or not. He will surely be punished if he injures the masses by mistake. But if he does not, he will be derelict of duty and will make the soldiers on the battlefield have no food to eat.


    He has no choice, no matter what he does, he will love to be punished. He pulled out the mace in his hand to frighten these people. The one in front wanted to step back, but someone pushed him in the back and made him unstable. He jumped at the mace.


    The mace will scratch and die. Song Lang didn''t react. The man ran into the muzzle of the gun. It was too late.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing appeared. He quickly helped the masses up and said to them, "I''m the centurion of champion camp. I''ve made everyone suffer today."


    "The champion camp is fighting for the people, and will never abandon the people. Only those who love the people from the bottom of their hearts are willing to give their blood to protect them. The protoss hunting operation a few days ago was just a hunting for the protoss, but they were hunting for the lives of the Terrans, and countless soldiers fought to death. In this battle, the protoss sent out thousands of elite soldiers to attack weak areas and killed tens of thousands of soldiers. Our champion camp also killed ten of them. Last month, they were still alive, but in a twinkling of an eye, there was only one corpse left, and even many of them could not be found in the capital. "


    "The loser is not too slow data and too few resources, but too messy decision-making and poor management." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    People with few resources can win through scientific system and good organization and scheduling management. Management, that is, target oriented optimal allocation of resources, Tianji horse racing is a good example! For another example, often can not get a good card, but frequently win the card game master.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the crowd began to cry. One of them cried: "one of the dead soldiers is my nephew. He died with hope. He hopes that one day, the Terran can look up and be fierce. The gods and demons can''t hurt us."


    People''s hearts are full of flesh. It''s only when they are confused by the evil spies that they make people despise them. Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "I have a magic stone here to test whether there is evil spirit. Let''s have a try and help us find out the evil spies."


    The crowd responded naturally. A few people behind the crowd were ready to run away. Fang Tianxing yelled, "hurry to find them."


    Soon several soldiers came out and caught them. Fang Tianxing said to them, "put on the lute bone and take it back to the barracks for interrogation."


    Soon put these people on the lute bone and put them in the car.


    Fang Tianxing said to everyone, "we''re going to deal with the demons outside. We must shine our eyes and never be used by villains again."


    Soon the crowd dispersed. Fang Tianxing set out with the motorcade and went back to the barracks. He immediately asked the demons if there were any changes.


    The soldier who was in charge of the surveillance said, "tell me, they don''t seem to have taken any action. There has been no one coming out of their camp. There are only a few people standing guard outside. Let''s go and take care of them. "


    Fang Tianxing thought it was OK at first, but soon realized that it was wrong. They sent spies to make trouble in the city. They must have wanted to make peace inside and outside. Those people can''t have no action.


    Fang Tianxing quickly took out a magic mirror and scanned the movement of thousands of miles underground. Sure enough, digging a tunnel in the barracks is almost under the defense line. Fang Tianxing immediately called on the soldiers to find some flammable things. Fang Tianxing put these things down on their way, and then lit them. Fang Tianxing laid a real sun fire in it. The fire melted the whole ground, and then directly circled around, trapping the underground people in the circle.


    Soon those people also felt that the surrounding temperature was getting higher and higher, and realized that their intention was to be discovered. The flames around them were burning. He rushed out immediately. Fang Tianxing immediately asked people to catch him and found that he was a short-lived demon.


    The son of a thousand gold is sitting in silence. It seems that only a demon who can escape first digs the tunnel. Unfortunately, he can''t catch the devil Donahue.


    Take this man to the interrogation room, and Fang Tianxing will naturally interrogate him to see if he can find something.


    "What''s your origin? Who sent you to dig the tunnel? What''s the matter?" Fang Tianxing asked seriously.


    The demons winced and seemed timid. They were afraid of the trial.


    But in the face of Fang Tianxing''s inquiry, he was either silent or faltering, unable to ask anything of value.


    There was no way. Fang Tianxing had to ask the soldiers to lock him up first. Of course, he had to put on the lute bone. Of course, he searched his body and found nothing. He was locked up in prison, separated from several other demon spies.


    Every man will doze, and the battle ground that guards him is no exception. While two soldiers doze, two poisonous insects come out of his ears. The two poisonous insects swim out of the prison door, bite the soldiers who guard him, and they die in their sleep.


    The demon''s eyes closed, and his bones trembled strangely. Soon he stood up, and his height was even higher than before. He was still shaking, which was obviously extremely painful, but he just insisted on not humming.


    Soon with his shaking, the chain locked on the lute bone was slowly released, and he bit by bit forced out of the body.


    Soon the chain was forced to open by him, and he was able to move freely. He reached out and patted the prison fence. When he saw him coming out, the two demon spies were very happy.


    Donahoe, the devil, opened the prison door for them. When the people came out, they fell down and knelt down and said, "thank you for saving my life

 Chapter 476

    "Well, you go out with me and make trouble. The more trouble you make, the better." The devil said with a smile.


    Soon these people followed him out of here. When they came out of the cell, the guards outside were also knocked unconscious by him. They plan to go around the back of Fang Tianxing and make a sneak attack, but unexpectedly they are ambushed.


    A cage was raised on the ground to put Donahoe and these guys in it. Those demon spies struggled desperately to get rid of this bondage, but Donahoe was completely unmoved.


    Can be used to trap him, naturally will not be an ordinary cage. Since you''ve been hit, what''s the use of struggling.


    "How did you find out who I am?" Donahoe asked.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "since you came in, I have found something wrong with you."


    Ordinary demons live in a very bad environment. How can such a cowardly character survive in the demon world? Only the royal family may have such a demons. Maybe the demons around you are just afraid of your identity. It''s impossible to be like this in front of others, because if you were born in an ordinary demon family, you would have died long ago.


    Devil Donahoe said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you would see this. You are not only good at fighting, but also thoughtful."


    Fang Tianxing said: "in order to catch your real body, someone must sacrifice, but it''s a pity that the two brothers, I think their lives are much more noble than the demons."


    Fang Tianxing ordered people to put Donahue''s cage in front of the line and yelled to the demons who were camping in the distance: "you should withdraw as soon as possible, and blame your demons for sacrificing the flag."


    Hearing this, the rest of the demons were immediately flustered. Donahue, the devil, was the blood of the devil emperor. If it was damaged, these demons would be dead without burial.


    These people were a little flustered. The demon master who was the leader of them stood up and said, "you let go of the devil. If the devil emperor knows, he will surely let you die."


    Fang Tianxing did not care, said: "you first retreat, others later."


    The demon master led the demon soldiers to retreat, leaving only his projection, retreating thousands of miles away.


    The projection left by the demon master quickly said, "can we release our demons now?"


    "It''s a rare commodity. I don''t want to let him go easily. I have to change something." Fang Tianxing continued.


    "You, what do you want to do? If you make the devil emperor angry, you will have a million corpses and a river of blood when you send out troops. You can''t afford to go away at that time." The devil can''t help saying.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to exchange the devil for two prisoners. You can always decide." Fang Tianxing continued.


    He knew that the devil would not report this to the devil. The devil was violent in nature. Once he got angry and killed, none of these minions who accompanied the devil could run away.


    "Who do you want? Shall I check it out? " He said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing reported the names of Rao Taisong and Yu danwu. The demon master was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he had heard these names. Soon he went to find them.


    Both of them are famous generals in the legend. Originally, their ranks reached the level of partial generals. However, it is said that after they were captured by the demons, they were abused in all ways, and now they don''t even know whether they are alive or dead.


    When the demon master of the whole world put them all in prison, he was all over the body. They suffered a lot in prison, but he was still very unhappy to see the firm look in their eyes. He ordered people to take two heart biting poisonous insects and feed them. He said to them, "if you take these heart biting poisonous insects, their hooks will catch your heart tightly. As long as you are not obedient, they will bite your heart and make you miserable. "


    At the moment, these two people have been rolling all over the floor in pain, and they fainted.


    That hunshi demon lord just sneered and said to his subordinates: "use cold water to wake them up and take them to Fang Tianxing."


    When Fang Tianxing saw the two famous Terran generals and their bruised appearance, he was also very angry. The Demon Lord didn''t care and said with a smile, "how about it? Do you want to change it?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "change, but I want you to wait a moment."


    Fang Tianxing arranged for people to check the two famous Terran generals, and then said to Donahoe, the devil in the cage, "how about it? Have you finished it?"


    The devil Donahue threw a stack of paper to Fang Tianxing and said, "this is the practice method of the demon''s bone shrinking skill, but it''s very difficult to practice. I''m a demon genius. It took me decades to practice it."


    Fang Tianxing flipped through it and found that this demon family''s bone shrinking skill was very difficult. He actually used the legendary active dislocation, that is, to take the bone out of the joint socket and then install it himself.


    When performing, the joints of the whole body are dislocated, which is extremely painful. However, it is not difficult to release the locked Pipa bone without any external force.


    Although we don''t know what''s the use now, Fang Tianxing thinks it will be useful in the future. They are very happy to hand over Donald, the devil, and quickly take him back.


    The gods and demons will only hunt once in the spring. According to the usual practice, they should not come again. The soldiers also need to repair and cultivate their spirit. There are still many battles behind.


    It took Fang Tianxing about a month to master the bone shrinking skill of the demons. For him, it''s not a skill against the enemy. On the contrary, in a sense, it''s self-protection.


    The hunting of gods and Demons has taken thousands of lives, and thousands of people have become the spoils of gods and Demons and the capital to show off their strength.


    It''s surprising that each of the two clans has a son of God. The devil hasn''t caught anyone. They are planted in the same hands, and they are left out in the cold. They are in a very different situation.


    Amos, the son of God, was originally a commoner who was left out in the cold. The failure just made him more left out in the cold. The plan of the beast God went bankrupt, and made himself a sweeper that everyone didn''t want to see.


    Donahoe was originally a new star of the demon clan. He could be called a young genius, but he was defeated by Fang Tianxing. People began to pay attention to this young star to see what kind of waves he would set off in the future.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t know about that. He was still trying to train his troops. Only with an iron army can he dominate the world on the battlefield.


    Soldiers also work hard to train, they have to become stronger, in order to make gods and Demons cold, no longer hit the idea of the human race.


    When the military learned about Fang Tianxing''s achievements, they praised him and promoted him to a captain, who could command thousands of troops, so that he could continue to expand his troops and establish his regiment.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that it is by no means easy to train an iron army in a short time. Only after countless battles can we build an Invincible Iron Army.

 Chapter 477

    We all work hard, but to build a strong Iron Army, efforts alone are not enough. Those people are ordinary soldiers. To build a strong army, more and better soldiers are needed.


    Although it is very cruel, it is true that the best people in the school will continue to be excellent, and the best soldiers will be selected according to the strongest standards.


    Fang Tianxing went to the officer of the conscription office and asked for more conscription and some troops.


    When the officer of the recruiting office saw the recruiting report called by Fang Tianxing, the officer took the report and just put it aside. The other party Tianxing said, "wait a minute. There are a lot of troops to be recruited these days. You have to go to the back row. If you are willing to pay some money, you can recruit more quickly."


    Fang Tianxing heard the implication. He quickly said, "it''s expensive to train soldiers. If you don''t pay more, you won''t be able to recruit soldiers. The federal recruitment order is useless."


    "There are many places to recruit. You are not the only one. If you are not in a hurry, just wait." The officer of the conscription office said to Fang Tianxing.


    When Fang Tianxing left there, he felt very angry. These people are full of their own pockets, and they just want to do good, but they turn a blind eye to other people''s desires.


    No way. Fang Tianxing has to find a way. But he didn''t know many people. The only one who could speak was Zhang Gui, a military officer. Fang Tianxing came to his camp and saw that he was chatting with people.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t disturb him. He just stood aside in silence. When Zhang Xiaowei finished speaking, he saw Fang Tianxing. He was stunned for a moment and said quickly, "it''s Fang Tianxing. How did you come here?"


    Seeing Fang Tian Xingyue''s military rank, he was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that you were already a thousand men long. It was you who fought against the gods and Demons some time ago and beat back their attack. I heard that you also caught a devil."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to him, "I did it. It''s just a fluke."


    "It''s amazing. Are you the new army this year?" Zhang Gui asked again.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said, "yes, I''ve just been promoted to chieftain. I just went to the recruiting office to dispatch troops."


    Zhang Gui guessed what he met and said with a smile, "go, I''ll take you to meet someone."


    Soon, Zhang Gui took him to a place, which seemed to be the camp of a certain general. Zhang Gui brought him here and asked him to wait for a while.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know where he was. When he was wondering, soon the voice of a group of people came from outside. When Fang Tianxing waited for them to come in, he found that they were all alumni of his own. Many senior students also had fellow students of the same level.


    Huangfu Wuji and Ji wubing were among them. Seeing Fang Tianxing, they called out: "Tianxing, you''re here, too."


    People immediately look at him, Fang Tianxing hurried to say hello. It turns out that these people are alumni of the perfect university, which can be said to be a gang in the military. Students from the three major cyber arts colleges enter the military camp. After a long time, they naturally get closer to their classmates.


    After chatting for a while, suddenly someone coughed, and the people on the scene were silent. Soon a man came in, saw him come in, and everyone stood aside respectfully.


    When the man came to the position of general, Fang Tianxing knew that he was now general Shen Bo of Wuwei Zhonglang. He sat in his seat, and the others took their seats. Fang Tianxing found himself at the bottom of the table because he was the one with the lowest rank.


    That Wu Wei Zhong Lang will Shen Bo face the public, calm said: "today is our perfect university people here gathering, you must be good, in the battlefield to kill the enemy, in the face of the enemy must not be soft."


    Fang Tianxing also thinks that he is a small man. He listens to the teachings of his senior students. Zhonglang talks about Shen Bo on it. Everyone is so intoxicated that he seems to be a student.


    All of a sudden, Zhonglang changed the tone of Shenbo''s speech and called Fang Tianxing, who was at the bottom of the table. He said to him, "you are Fang Tianxing. We''ve heard about the news that you ambush Shenzi and plan to capture Mengzi. Good. If those grassroots soldiers are so strong, maybe they won''t have to be so hard. "


    "General, this is not true. Ordinary people don''t succeed because they don''t work hard. You only emphasize subjective efforts, ignore objective situations, and don''t really observe their lives." Fang Tianxing couldn''t help saying.


    Many people want to stop him from contradicting his superiors, but he has already said what he said, and everyone wants to know what the Zhonglang will think about his application for the Expo.


    Shen Bo suddenly slapped the table and said angrily, "you said I was wrong. You are not timid."


    "If the superiors can''t understand the difficulties of the masses, they might as well come down early. It will only be a disaster for the self righteous people to control the overall situation." Fang Tianxing stood up and said.


    Shen Bo''s face suddenly turned from overcast to sunny, and the rain came back. He said with a smile: "I''ve heard that you are not afraid of the powerful, and dare to direct the evil imagination of the moon. Today, it seems that you are."


    For example, when spring comes, the ice and snow melt away, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes warmer. Fang Tianxing also admires Shenbo''s ability to grasp the situation, and just controls people''s emotions in an instant.


    He must be a powerful network author, Fang Tianxing''s secret way in his heart.


    Shen Bo ignored the previous problems and continued to talk and laugh. Before Fang Tianxing contradicted him, it seemed that he didn''t exist. Everything was light.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care to talk about his own affairs. He didn''t know when the party would end. Fang Tianxing went out of the big account and walked alone on the road. He was annoyed that he didn''t say anything about himself before.


    At this time, a young man came to see him and said respectfully, "is it chief Fang Qianfu?"


    Fang Tianxing responded: "what happened to me."


    "I''ll tell you, I have a letter about the conscription." The secretary told him.


    "Really, didn''t you say it would take ten and a half days? Why so fast? " Fang Tianxing asked.


    "It''s true that if you have a backstage, why don''t you say that you have to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger? We are all familiar with this. It''s boring." The Secretary said puzzled.


    Monk Fang Tianxing doesn''t know. He doesn''t want to be a pig and eat a tiger. He seems to understand a little bit. It turned out that he went to the classmate meeting, but some people knew that he had backstage. Instead, he was deliberately playing a pig and eating a tiger.


    This is a big misunderstanding. Fang Tianxing doesn''t need to explain it. Anyway, these people are following the trend. Instead, explanation is meaningless labor, which will make things more troublesome.


    This is a problem that those people all know. Fang Tianxing is just worried about it. It''s just that those people pursue fame and profit like this. It''s useless to tell them that.


    Soon Fang Tianxing went to the recruiting office, went through the formalities smoothly, and got a group of recruits. These recruits heard that they were Fang Tianxing''s troops. They felt that they were very happy and difficult to fight with the legendary fighting heroes.


    Seeing that they are so happy, Fang Tianxing frowns. When they arrive at the school yard, let them stand at attention and line up to face Fang Tianxing''s review.

 Chapter 478

    Seeing these young recruits, Fang Tianxing wanted to say nothing but to say, "are you happy to be here today?"


    Someone said: "happy, of course happy."


    "I''m going to be a hero and defeat the demons." Someone couldn''t help saying.


    "Let me tell you about the history of the champion camp. Although it''s only three months old, the champion camp has gone through three battles, with more than 80 dead and many disabled. Predictably, many people in the championship camp will become heroes, but there are also many people whose lives will stay here forever.


    However, it''s always the heroes on the battlefield. Many people''s names disappear in history. Few people can remember their names. What war brings to most people is only full of pain. Even so, will you still feel happy? " Fang Tianxing said with some heaviness.


    "We don''t regret it. We have never regretted joining the champion camp. Even if we die in battle, it doesn''t matter. We are still good men who stand up to heaven and earth." Suddenly Rao Taisong and Yu danwu come out of the barracks and say with a calm face. They are famous generals on the battlefield and have experienced countless battles.


    "That''s to say, don''t laugh when you are drunk in the battlefield. How many people have fought in ancient times?" The recruits roared, with great confidence and determination.


    Fang Tianxing has some feelings. Young people are always full of fighting spirit and feel that they can change the world. Only when they have been hammered by reality can they realize that people are so fragile.


    Sometimes, a person''s life is not more tenacious than ants and heavier than duckweed. Many times, death on the battlefield is just a moment, but even so, it needs countless people to sacrifice.


    Looking at these energetic young people, Fang Tianxing said: "let''s work hard to train. We should sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime. We are not afraid to pay, but we should not despise our own lives."


    Rao Taisong and Yu danwu helped the recruits correct their mistakes in training, teach them battlefield knowledge and precautions.


    The recruits keep learning. They absorb enough water like a sponge. As long as they pass the test of the war, they will know how much they have left.


    Fang Tianxing is standing on the top of the mountain. There are thousands of people training at the foot of the mountain. They are all working hard to prepare for a new round of fighting.


    After facing the demons, Donahue lives in the house of Stuart, the 23rd granddaughter of the devil emperor. Unlike other demons, Donahue is a demon who is out of tune with the surrounding style.


    In this place where killing and swallowing are advocated, the significance of the existence of the demons is to keep fighting, so as to survive. But Stuart was different from other demons. She was born kind-hearted and peace loving. She didn''t want to hurt others. She also owed him the blood of the demon emperor. Most demons didn''t dare to hurt him.


    Although she was born to the most beloved concubine of the devil emperor, even so, she was left out and ridiculed.


    Only Donahoe, the devil, had a good relationship with her. Because she was injured in a fight, they had been secretly together ever since she saved them. Demons have no taboo, even brothers and sisters can be combined, so they don''t have to worry too much about secular ethics.


    But when they are together, some people will be dissatisfied, and they want to find a chance to kill them.


    Donahoe, the devil, was sitting in the small bamboo garden. They were tasting tea. The air around them was fresh and elegant. At this time, Donahoe suddenly put down the cup and said with some dissatisfaction: "another curfew is coming. It seems that they think I can''t do it. They can''t teach them a lesson without a knife."


    Donahue went out with his sword. A moment later, he turned around and solved those people without a drop of blood. It''s just that his strength is unbearable in this cold and cruel demon world, unable to face his own vulnerability and incompetence.


    Putting the sword aside, Donahue was about to pick up the cup. Stuart reminded, "I''ve just killed someone. It''s bloody. Wash your hands first."


    Donahoe didn''t get angry. He actually went to wash his hands for fear of polluting the tea cup and disturbing the beauty.


    After washing, Donahue returned to the tea table, took a sip of the cup and said with a smile, "this tea is really fragrant. I''m afraid it''s the most fragrant tea in the demon world. This is the only one. I''m very lucky to have it. "


    Stuart on the other side gave a cool smile and said, "you are praising me. You are the only one who can drink tea in the demon world. No matter how good the tea is, you have to have character."


    "I found people like you in the Terran. He actually said that human beings and gods and Demons coexist peacefully. Gods and demons can be good helpers for human beings and help them in their production and life." Donahue couldn''t help saying.


    Stuart also said strangely: "is there really such a person? The demons often say that human beings are crafty and cunning, even better than the demons. Can there be such a person?"


    "I feel that there is no evil thought in him. It seems that he used a secret method to cut out his own evil thought and helped them move to other places. Can you help me see where his evil thought is?" The devil said to her.


    It turns out that Stuart doesn''t like to fight. He learned the rare divination skill of the demon clan. He can calculate the fate of others, and it''s not difficult to calculate the position of people.


    Soon she began to calculate according to Fang Tianxing''s information. The Sutra tube in her hand kept spinning and flying up and down. It was strange that no bamboo stick fell from it.


    Stuart had a dignified look on her face, and she realized that it was more difficult than ever to calculate the square. She couldn''t help but drink. She bit the tip of her tongue and spewed out a mouthful of blood essence. With the help of blood essence, the Sutra tube turned faster and faster, and finally reached the extreme point.


    After several bamboo sticks fell from the tube and arranged in a strange shape, Stuart worked out the answer according to these bamboo sticks. She whispered to Donahue, "this man has a very strong presence behind him, not even weaker than the devil. I can only calculate the position of one of his incarnations, and they deliberately revealed it to me."


    Donahoe, the devil, was surprised and said: "it seems that what the boy said is not a lie. The power behind him is absolutely not small. Maybe he can make gods and Demons coexist peacefully, or even make gods and demons be used by people. If you can really do it, why don''t you help him? "


    Stuart nodded and said to him, "I''ll tell you where his avatar is. Go and get him."


    "Good." Donahue, the devil, replied, but he was thinking about tossing the incarnation of Fang Tianxing. Stuart seemed to see his plan and said to him, "don''t go too far."


    "Well, I see." Donahue responded.


    Soon Donahue went out and came to the place where Fang Tianxing was. This is the place occupied by the dark world. It belongs to the third no matter zone. There are not many people here, but they are not allowed to be on the edge of the outside world.

 Chapter 479

    Wei Tiecheng would not have come here. His loyal boss collapsed. Many people wanted to recruit him, but he refused. He insisted on his faith, his loyalty, which left him in the cold.


    The superior assigned him a special task to sneak into the dark world and explore the secret. But when he came in, it seemed that everything disappeared, no one contacted him, it seemed that no one remembered him any more.


    He is like an abandoned son, but also wandering soul, constantly drifting here, it is the deepest forgotten, no one seems to remember him.


    Yu Changxin also has a similar fate. He wants to pursue hope, but no one believes that hope exists. He came here, hoping to find the power of hope here.


    There is no such power outside. No one feels that there is such hope. Here are people who are not allowed by the outside world. But they still hold on to hope and feel that there is light in the world.


    If we can find hope here, we will have no regrets in this life. But it seems not easy. There are many people who look for hope like him, but they all get nothing and have to muddle along.


    But Yu Changxin is willing to help them and look for hope with them.


    Wei Tiecheng and Yu Changxin live in the dark world. Fortunately, they have some strength. It''s lucky that they haven''t been killed in the dark world.


    When Donahue found them, they were in a bit of trouble. At the moment, Yu Changxin came here with a child named Huang Minda, who had no parents and was abandoned by his parents.


    At the beginning, he was often bullied. Later, Yu Changxin helped him get a foothold here. Since then, he has been following Yu Changxin, hoping to find hope.


    But people here can''t see people with hope. They want to extinguish the hope in other people''s hearts and make them the same as themselves.


    Originally, they wanted to transform this place into a warm world, but those people pretended to be sufferers, cheated Yu Changxin''s trust and robbed them in turn.


    Yu Changxin doesn''t care about being robbed. He just feels that those people don''t believe in his hope, which makes him lose the motivation to move forward.


    Wei Tiecheng''s experience is almost the same. He is a soldier and has been upright all his life. However, seeing that people here rely on deception, lies can survive.


    He felt that his outlook on life was unbearable. He ate and drank all day to vent his depression.


    The reason why we can''t protect the things we love is that we are weak rather than afraid. It is forbearance rather than indifference to keep calm in the face of threats. When they are attacked by words, they dare not respond positively but sulk.


    Donahue thought that this man was just like that, and he was ready to leave after a few words of ridicule. He saw more of these things, not to mention some heinous genocide, slaughtering, bacterial experiments. Compared with cannibalism in order to survive, or cannibalism everywhere in history, these miserable things that are not for eating are really cruel and terrible.


    The cruelty of war can not be compared with that of human beings. Of course, war also promotes the development of some aspects of mankind.


    At the beginning, the God Emperor saw that human beings were guilty, and there was a flood to destroy all living things in the world. But the extinction of all things, do not let any life survive, this is the supreme cruelty, in his eyes, life is meaningless. Later, the five supremacies stopped him and failed to make his plan a success.


    What''s the cruelty of killing a few low-level creatures when humans eat two mouthfuls of meat? Human intelligence exists almost for survival.


    The absolute logic of human existence is to strive for survival. As for the number of problems in this logic, it is not considered by nature. The fixed logic of species evolution is survival of the fittest. As for whether it is bad money or good money, it is not in nature''s consideration.


    The fixed logic of capital is that the top is king. As for the source and function of capital, it is not in nature''s consideration.


    If human beings do not conform to the logic of survival, they will certainly perish, so will survival of the fittest and capital. All these logics, like mathematical models, are simple and flawed.


    In order to reproduce and survive, any crazy things that human beings do can be understood from the national or personal standpoint.


    Losers often slap themselves in the face because they are not cruel enough. For a moment, they are very soft hearted. If they are put in the demon world, they will die long ago, and they will not have a chance to discuss whether they are cruel.


    In the demon world, even the most powerful can''t live to death. When you are weak, a group of people will follow you and kill you when you are sick.


    If you take one step, they will follow you. When you are powerless to resist, they will tear your anus and intestines at any time, so that you can watch and tear you off. This is the law of nature, because it''s the same way in your life. How many intestines have you torn? It should be enough. Now it''s your turn


    Really, in the wild animal world, there is almost no hospice, and the self safety created by human beings is only a rare exception. Finally, the truly lonely and cruel animals are not others, but us. We are greedy and cruel in our bones. If we can''t restrain our desire to get something, we have to have another thing to bear our sins.


    We are born to be human. In this world, we have friends, wives and children, colleagues and parents, but we still feel lonely.


    Wei Tiecheng also thinks it''s very good. Even his relatives don''t care about him, but at this time, even your relatives don''t care about him. They care about him. They just feel that there is no one to support their family and they don''t have money to send home.


    He felt very disappointed. He was a useless person. No one cared about him. He was just a tool.


    What''s the point of living like that? It''s not as good as this life. But when I met Yu Changxin, I don''t know why, he felt very predestined, so he followed him to look for hope.


    He didn''t hold hope at first. Seeing that Yu Changxin was so eager for hope, he lost hope after being betrayed.


    Wei Tiecheng didn''t know what to do. He just felt boring.


    The man who betrayed them was soon at ease and got their accumulated wealth. In the dark world, Yu Changxin was a poor man.


    He was bullied and didn''t know how to resist. It seemed that his heart was dead and he was hiding in a corner, just like waiting to die.


    After listening to Donahue''s words, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. He whispered, "are you from the demon world?"


    Donoghue said disdainfully, "can you go to the devil''s world with me like this? It''s a hundred times crueler there than here. You''d better not go


    "I have reached the time of despair, to see what the demon world is like, no matter how cruel it is." Yu Changxin said decidedly.


    Wei Tiecheng also jumped out and said, "I''ll go with you and protect you."

 Chapter 480

    "Why do you follow people like me? I can''t find any hope. It''s just a waste of effort to follow me." Yu Changxin said puzzled.


    "There will be hope for you, just as there will always be food for me. Every day the sun also rises, as long as there is something to eat, there will always be hope. " Wei Tiecheng is always nervous, because his pain can be solved by eating.


    When Yu Changxin finds hope, he has the power to live. What kind of hope is that?


    Donahue takes Yu Changxin and Wei Tiecheng to leave and set foot on the road to the demon world. Donahue deliberately wants to let Tan people see the situation of the demon world, so walking slowly can let them see the situation of all living beings in the demon world, how they live and what the social level is.


    Along the way, Yu Changxin saw the situation of the demon world. The land was desolate. On the road, he could see many demons. Since the demons didn''t work, they would not grow their own land. Occasionally, there were some reclaimed fields, which were also their human slaves growing crops.


    The demons who supervise the work in the fields are considered to be the lowest level demons, while human beings are not even human beings, they are just slaves.


    At the moment, the Terrans kept busy in the field. Few of them moved a little slower. The demon supervisor next to them would throw a whip, and the slave did not dare to resist. He quickly got up and continued to work.


    He didn''t dare to slack off. All the people who worked here were young and middle-aged, and none of them were old and weak.


    Once these laborers get old, they lose their value and are eaten by the demons. Few of them can live beyond 40 years old. Because at that time, both men and women have lost their use value.


    If you don''t get a good death, every day is a labor to the extreme, which is already extremely painful.


    But in the evening, when they can have a rest, they seem to have the spirit to get together and sing and dance.


    Yu Changxin, who just came here, also participated in their party and found that it was not as painful as he imagined. On the contrary, they were desperately seeking happiness and cherishing time.


    Even the pain like hell can not erase their passion for life, they try their best to make their life full of color.


    They are all the property under the name of a demon. To them, they are just tools for working. They are never free to live. They are only driven to work constantly and give full play to their value of existence.


    Yu Changxin didn''t understand that even if he could not help himself, he could still find happiness.


    What kind of life is man? Even in hell, he can still have hope and enthusiasm for life.


    Yu Chang felt in his confidence that as long as he didn''t give up, there was hope.


    Yu Changxin originally thought that his heart, which had been turned into ashes, was revived again. He worked with these people and got together with them in the evening to enjoy a rare free time.


    Unfortunately, the time of joy is always short. Soon those demons decided to kill a large number of Terrans as blood food because of the lack of food for the festival, which indicates that many of them will die.


    That night, the atmosphere was heavy. The next day, many people will be executed. The list has been set. Many people will die tomorrow.


    Today they are still singing and dancing, but tomorrow they are going to run to the Yellow Spring Road, unable to control their own destiny and be slaughtered by others. I didn''t want to resist, but the ability of the demons is so strong that even the very strong adults can''t even deal with the newly born children of the demons.


    It''s useless to be unable to resist and complain. For such a thing, Yu Changxin just feels that there is no way to change it. Most of the time, people want to feel despairing, and they will feel relieved when they really face it calmly.


    How do people like that live? Can they really face it calmly, or pretend to be strong? What does it look like.


    Wei Tiecheng also looked at these people. They had only slaves. Some of them were really domesticated by the demons and became their pugs. They would only kneel down and oppress the demons all day long.


    There are still some people who are willing to help others and not just get benefits from others.


    But in the face of death, many people will be afraid, such things make people feel desperate.


    There is nothing they can do about it. Yu Changxin also went to ask Donahue, the devil. He told Yu Changxin that this is the custom of the demons. It''s like people killing pigs and sheep on festivals. For the demons, human beings are their cattle and sheep. When it comes to festivals, they will naturally kill pigs and sheep.


    Yu Changxin wants to be angry, but he doesn''t know how to get angry. In the eyes of the demons, human beings are cattle and sheep. It''s just a joke to tell cattle and sheep about humanity.


    Wei Tiecheng also knelt down and begged Donahue. For the sake of those people, he didn''t want to see them die so numbly. That was the most powerless cry. Facing such a situation, he couldn''t bear it.


    In the end, Donahoe agreed. He ordered his demons to reduce the human slaughter by 10%. Wei Tiecheng and Yu Changxin vowed to follow him for three years.


    Wei Tiecheng and Yu Changxin think it''s very worthwhile to exchange at least hundreds of people''s lives with themselves. It''s a very cost-effective business. Donahue also thinks it''s very worthwhile.


    If he keeps these people around, it will be useful in the future. Only at the cost of one sentence, he can get this seemingly weak but actually powerful help, which is naturally a great harvest.


    They don''t know their own identity, just follow him, help these people who survive in the demon world to live a better life.


    Fang Tianxing on the other side uses Rao Taisong and Yu danwu to help them train their troops. They are both famous generals. They have their own experience in military training, but the poisonous insects in their bodies attack every night. That''s why the demons want to force them to obey and pass on the news of Fang Tianxing to the demons.


    Hard to get rid of the prison of the demons, it is a very terrible hell, but left the hell, the seed is still on the body, to put them back into the abyss of despair.


    Fang Tianxing noticed their difference and discovered the poisonous insects in their body after a little exploration.


    "You should let go wholeheartedly. I''ll try to use the real fire of the sun to help you refine the poisonous insects in your body. This process can be very painful, you should try to hold back Fang Tianxing said to them.


    "So many sufferings have come through. A little pain is nothing. Just do it." Two people a don''t hum of say.


    Fang Tianxing carefully released a ray of sun fire and entered their bodies with a ray of consciousness. The heartworm was gnawing on their heart. When he saw the sun fire coming, he didn''t look afraid.


    The face of the poisonous insect turned into the appearance of the mixed world demon. It seems that the mixed world demon also has a wisp of consciousness attached to it. He said to Fang Tianxing: "I had expected that you would help them remove the poisonous insect, so I made an ambush, left an incarnation and borrowed treasure, just to wait for you."

 Chapter 481

    "It seems that you are ready. Let''s see if you are more skillful or I have great powers." Fang Tianxing said fearlessly in the face of danger.


    With that, the real fire of the sun in Fang Tianxing''s hand soon burned up, and the evil incarnation sneered, and a kind of flame lit up on his body. This kind of flame is black, and this powerful gray magic flame is constantly around us. Although the color is dim, it has the feeling of melting everything.


    It is said that all things originate from chaos. Before heaven and earth open, it is chaos, in which the Supreme God and man are born. He splits the heaven and the earth with a magic axe. In order not to let the heaven and the earth close, he turns into a giant, supporting the heaven and the earth and preventing the world from returning to chaos.


    Let the pure Qi rise, the turbid Qi fall, chaos turn into all things, and all things in the world can be gestated, and then there will be a beautiful harmony in the world.


    Fang Tianxing''s real fire of the sun meets the chaos fire of the mixed world demon, which can''t enter at all. Instead, it is engulfed and assimilated. The original golden fire of the sun was dyed black and turned to the fire of chaos. Chaos is known as the origin of all things, and it has the ability to devour and assimilate all materials.


    Soon the fire of chaos engulfed the real fire of the sun, and the mixed world demon lord urged the fire of chaos to roll back to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing dodged left and right to avoid the attack of the fire of chaos, and many flames scattered all at once.


    The evil master of the whole world didn''t hurry and let out the fire of chaos again and again. Fang Tianxing kept avoiding, but he soon found that there was chaos fire around him, and he couldn''t avoid it at all.


    Now there is no place for fangtianxing to escape.


    "If you leave early, you will have a chance to leave, but now you can''t leave," he said with a sneer


    Soon the fire of chaos suddenly rose and engulfed Fang Tianxing.


    "Ha ha, this fire of chaos can obliterate the spirituality of all life, make you a fool, and your life will come to an end. If you solve this problem, you can go to the magic emperor to ask for credit. It must be a great achievement. It''s not in vain for me to borrow the chaos fire of the magic emperor. " The devil of the world laughs.


    Fang Tianxing, in the fire of chaos, immediately thought of a way, "the ancient gods and men can divide the turbid and create the heaven and earth, and I can follow them today."


    After that, he opened his hands and said:


    At the beginning of Hongmeng''s judgment, it was clear and turbid.


    Floating up is clear air, while turbid down is muddy earth.


    Yin and Yang rotate, Taiji produces, Taiji Liangyi produces four phenomena.


    The four images and eight trigrams are nine to one, and all things are transformed into one.


    Fang Tianxing''s hands are empty, his left and right circles are drawn, his mind dominates his whole body, and through repeated practice of entering tranquility and relaxing, guiding Qi with his mind, and promoting the form with Qi, he can mix the whole body with no obstacles, and Taiji can transform the realm of yin and Yang.


    Fang Tianxing''s whole body is like a balloon, and his body is like hanging in the air. He can bend and stretch his hands freely. No matter whether the legs move forward or backward, rotate left or right, or change between the virtual and the real, they are all what they want. Tai Chi is the whole body, and the whole body is Tai Chi.


    The fire of chaos around him was separated by Fang Tianxing a little bit, the lighter one turned into Qingqi rising, the heavier one turned into turbid Qi falling.


    The power of Qingzhuo is constantly rotating in Fang Tianxing''s hands, turning into yin and Yang. All things or phenomena that are warm, rising, bright, excited, frivolous, active, etc. belong to the scope of Yang. All things or phenomena that belong to cold, descending, gloomy, restrained, static, etc. belong to the category of Yin.


    Taijiquan obeys the principle of the change of yin and Yang. In one move and one movement, Yin contains Yang, and Yang has Yin. Yin and Yang change and complement each other.


    Fang Tianxing''s Taijiquan is implicit and introverted, continuous, soft over hard, quick and slow, and flowing. Fang Tianxing''s idea, Qi, form and spirit gradually tend to the highest level of integration, and the Yang around him is harmonious and harmonious.


    The movement of all things in nature is the unity of opposites of yin and Yang. The movement of human life itself is the process of the unity of the opposites of yin and Yang in the constant contradictory movement.


    Chaos can engulf all things, but in turn it can be decomposed into all things and transformed into energy to feed back to heaven and earth. Chaos fire is the purest energy after decomposition, which makes Fang Tianxing''s sun real fire and Nanming lifire soar.


    That mixed world demon Zun was also stunned. How could it be? Fang Tianxing turned the remaining chaos fire to mixed world demon Zun with his backhand. All of a sudden let him scream in the fire, and soon there was no sound.


    In the mansion of the demon world, someone has seen a fool. Someone familiar with him can recognize him as the demon world. The soul was contaminated by the fire of chaos, washed away all the wisdom and memory, and became a living fool.


    Originally to this kind of cultivation of the demons, must be cruel, how can not become a fool. I have all my accomplishments, but I can''t remember any of them. I can''t show my ability.


    There has never been such a person in history. I''m afraid he is the most accomplished fool in history.


    Walking in the street every day, he was swallowed by others, but many people found that his cultivation was too high to swallow.


    Those who wanted to swallow him had to spit him out and miraculously survived. On the other hand, Fang Tianxing successfully rescued Rao Taisong and Yu danwu from their pain.


    The two of them were grateful for saving their lives and volunteered to be teachers in the army. They helped him train new recruits and made them familiar with the environment as soon as possible to form combat effectiveness. This is the basis for training a strong army.


    Before the storm comes, it''s time to accumulate strength. Before the storm comes, everyone is at peace. Once the storm comes, those who are not prepared will be hurt first.


    The real strong can fight against the wind and rain and show their extraordinary strength in the storm.


    On the other hand, Fang Tianxing''s separation is growing. It is said that the Tathagata has Dharma body, retribution body and response body, and only the Dharma body is generally called the Tathagata. The Dharma body is pure and can produce all kinds of Dharma, which is the Dharma body of the Tathagata. Therefore, the Tathagata is the Dharma body of Buddha and the self nature of all living beings.


    Incarnation is the identity of a myriad of changes, the same person, in different time and space and the situation of people and things, there will be different identities. Although they are the same person, their identity changes with different occasions, different seasons and different reasons.


    The Dharma body is one''s own real life, which is a kind of mind that is self-contained, has no beginning and no end, can''t live and die, can''t go and can''t come, can produce all kinds of Dharma and can''t be broken. The mind can see, hear, know and feel, and all the ever-changing world is presented in the mind. This is the manifestation of the Dharma body containing everything. Therefore, the eternal mind is our Dharma body.


    The body of retribution, as the name suggests, is the body of retribution; For example, human beings, human beings, animals, ghosts and ghosts are all different retribution bodies.

 Chapter 482

    As far as people are concerned, some are born in rich and powerful families, some are born in poor and humble homes, some are strong and handsome, some are physically strong, some are deformed and ugly, some are weak and sickly, some are born smart and versatile, some are born stupid and clumsy.


    Why? We can''t blame God for unfairness. We make our own business and bear the consequences. Because the karma created in the past is different, so the karma we feel now is also different. This is the fairest law in the universe.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it is his most secret power, and these parts will become his great help in the future. We have not grown up yet. We should be careful not to let the enemy find out.


    Once they grow up in the future, they will have more fighting power and more lives.


    That''s a terrible thing. Sometimes one plus one is more than two, which can have a surprising effect. Fang Tianxing didn''t tell anyone. At present, apart from the five masters, only the devil Donahue has found out.


    Fang Tianxing''s continuous military training and the situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. He seizes the opportunity to make great contributions. There are many uncertainties in the battlefield. Ordinary people can also make contributions in troubled times and achieve unprecedented leap.


    Inspired by Fang Tianxing, many troops have changed their weapons into maces in pursuit of powerful lethality and deterrence.


    There are also martial arts competitions held in the army, aiming to honor powerful soldiers and promote the martial spirit.


    Fang Tianxing was very keen on such activities before, but now he doesn''t feel interested. He lets his recruits participate in the competition.


    We all sent experienced veterans on the stage. Only Fang Tianxing sent a few recruits, which made them feel that they didn''t care about the name of victory or defeat at all.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the two recruits passed the test all the way and got a good place.


    Those people were shocked. They didn''t expect the truth to be like this. They marveled at Fang Tianxing''s training methods, which could bring the recruits to this level.


    In the end, Fang Tianxing''s troops won the third prize. In fact, he could win the first prize, but Fang Tianxing did not.


    The higher authorities sent them to the remote town of Nandu, where the business is very developed, the resources are very rich, and they can have a good life. However, it is said that some Protoss are going to attack, so Fang Tianxing is sent to garrison them.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know about that place, but he went to that place to garrison and defend according to the order of his superior.


    Soon Fang Tianxing led the army to move out, and after a few days, he finally came to the capital of Nanan. After entering the city, he found that the streets here were very busy, with pedestrians and shops everywhere.


    Fang Tianxing went to the city with several of his own soldiers. Instead of busy doing business, he strolled around to learn about the local customs.


    They are walking in the street, and not many people pay attention to them, just busy with their own things. Fang Tianxing sees that everyone here is very busy. They are busy making money, even entertainment should have value, everything must have a return, pay must also have meaning.


    Fang Tianxing just feels more and more strange. There are no playful children, no tramps, not even a leisurely pedestrian here.


    Fang Tianxing walked into a shop, and the shop assistants warmly welcomed him. The service attitude was very good, and there was almost no fault.


    Fang Tianxing said directly: "I want to know what your store does, just want to know about the city."


    The salesgirl quickly introduced the products in the store. She was very proficient in business and seemed to have practiced them more than 10000 times. It''s just that Fang Tianxing''s mind is not on the product, so she''s not interested in her explanation.


    See Fang Tianxing indifferent, just indifferent looking out of the window, she felt that her efforts are put into water.


    "Is there anything else you can do for me, sir?" She asked out of professional ethics.


    Fang Tianxing said casually, "where is your city master''s mansion?"


    The salesgirl told him the location of the city master''s mansion, and Fang Tianxing said thanks and left.


    Fang Tianxing came to the city Lord''s residence and told him that he would lead his army to stay here. The city Lord was very hospitable and invited Fang Tianxing to dinner.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t refuse either. After he had enough to eat and drink, Fang Tianxing left and wanted to go shopping. The city leader also said that he had stopped him and let him go.


    The streets are also very busy at night. It''s said that public security is very good. There''s no need to worry about the appearance of bad people.


    Business is very enthusiastic, but there are also many displaced women standing in the street, their clothes are worn out. From time to time, some men go up to ask for the price, and then they leave together after negotiation. This is legal in Nandu city.


    Of course, it''s a way of living. Fang Tianxing ignored it. A little girl came and grabbed Fang Tianxing''s leg and said, "help me. He''s selling me. Can you help me?"


    In Fang Tianxing''s heart, chivalry prevailed and said to her, "I won''t let the wicked take charge."


    Fang Tianxing, who was chasing her, blocked his way and said, "bullying people should stop just enough. Isn''t Nandu a strict law? You are not afraid of breaking the law


    The middle-aged man said helplessly: "it''s not that I have to hurt her, but that he cheated me of my money. I''m also very angry. If she had been in accordance with the law, she would have been in prison."


    Fang Tianxing said with some doubts: "is she a liar?"


    "She is not only a liar, but also a recidivist. Many people have been cheated by her. Although it''s not a big sum, it''s not a small loss. This time, she almost caught her and let her run away." The middle-aged man said discontentedly.


    Take out a monthly ticket to him, is to make amends for him, also be regarded as his trouble his compensation.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to an alley. In his reaction, the girl lived here. He opened the door and saw that several children were playing. This is a rare thing in Nandu city. Everyone who can go to school has gone to school.


    It''s rare for children to do such useless things. Fang Tianxing thinks that this woman is out of tune with the style of the city. Soon after hearing the news, a girl came out. She didn''t look like she was outside, but looked a little rustic. When he saw Fang Tianxing coming, he seemed to think of something. Soon he changed her face and said coldly, "are you here to catch me?"


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was still accompanied by several guards, she did not dare to resist.


    "Do you think so?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    That girl some dejected said: "can you give me more time?"


    "I can give you a day and a night. You''ve settled everything." Fang Tianxing said calmly.

 Chapter 483

    There was a flash in the little girl''s eyes. She said quickly, "thank you."


    After that, she called the children into the room. The more than ten children called their elder sister and followed her in. Fang Tianxing told the people around her, "go and check the identity of these children. What has this woman done?"


    Soon a guard around him went out to investigate the situation.


    Fang Tianxing was able to hear the conversation in the house, and the girl was just talking about the children''s life and taking good care of herself in the future.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think it''s strange. When his guards come back from the investigation, he tells Fang Tianxing: "these children are orphans who have no one to adopt. This woman swindles everywhere just to support them."


    "So she is still a good person. Most of these children''s families are bankrupt. In the novels and movies of the old times, the landlords extort and plunder, legally forcing the peasants to sign contracts to sell land, and even borrow huge debts to be a bull and horse all their lives. At that time, there might be scenes like they once knew each other. The peasants roared and protested, The landlord fanned and sneered: "it''s all signed by himself in black and white. Will you sue me?"


    Fang Tianxing knows that the commercial society is not necessarily just. Most of the time, capital is subject to the strong, which is a terrible thing. With the rapid development, the stronger the strong and the weaker the weak will inevitably follow the Matthew effect.


    Many people just think that they are the most important, and they don''t care about other people''s feelings.


    Although there are many laws and regulations, people who have more capital can always think of ways to turn those that are not good for themselves into those that are good for themselves, evade the rules, and even make use of them.


    In this environment where everyone is driven by capital, only when the losers are abandoned and become useless beings, can they have no space to live.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing just felt very depressed. The city leader promised to provide sponsorship for Fang Tianxing''s troops to meet their various food and combat needs. This is also a big business. Maybe he can do something for the children.


    Those children are playing. Suddenly, a kicker kicks the ball away. The football flies towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing reaches out and catches the ball.


    The child ran to get his ball back. Fang Tianxing handed it to him and asked the child, "how long have you been here? Who brought you here?"


    The child quickly said: "I should have been here for three years. Sister silinlu picked me up."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to him, "what does silinglu do to you?"


    The child said, "sister silinglu is very kind to us. She often brings us things and plays with us."


    Si Linglu came to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "I''ll go with you, but can you help them find a place?"


    That''s the most important thing. At least she takes it seriously.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly, "why should I help you? Many people outside are useful to the society. Even those street women live under the same rules. Why can''t you be a useful person to the society?"


    "Useful people? How can we be useful people? " That division Ling Lu helplessly says.


    This is the most important thing. In Nandu City, a person must have value and have the conditions to be cultivated. Naturally, he can do something with a threshold. No conditions, of course, can only be some physical strength, do some low-tech things, good-looking can go to the service industry.


    Want to be the highest person, only the most ruthless heart, the most powerful force. Everyone is busy and wants to be the most useful person.


    But those who can''t become useful people will be abandoned because they are worthless and become a waste. What''s wrong with them in the face of such things?


    Everyone has to step-by-step life, can not be more Leichi step, we all work hard, desperately to play their own value, burning out the light.


    Is this really a good state? Sometimes the so-called useful and useless is not so simple. A rich man boasted with a sailor that he could do this and that, saying that a sailor could not do all kinds of skills. It''s half fading in his life. As a result, the boat capsized. The sailor asked the rich man if he could swim. The rich man answered No. the sailor shrugged and said to him, "then your life is gone."


    There is a word called uselessness, which comes from ancient books. The story goes like this: a carpenter went to the state of Qi. When he came to Quyuan, he saw an oak tree called Dushen. The tree was big enough to shade thousands of cows. It was 100 feet thick with rope.


    It can be said that it was a big tree, and then many people looked at it. The carpenter said that he disdained it and ran straight away, while the apprentice enjoyed it. Later, the apprentice caught up with the master and asked why he had never seen such a big tree before.


    The master said, stop, stop, this tree is really useless. His wooden boat will sink, his coffin will rot immediately, his tools will soon break down, his doors will seep liquid, and his pillars will grow worms. That''s why this tree has such a long life.


    When the carpenter came home, the oak tree said to him, "you say I''m useless. What''s the comparison? Although fruit trees are useful, they are peeled off when they are ripe. When they are peeled off, they will be damaged. It''s their talent that is damaged. They are damaged and can''t enjoy their whole life. I have been pursuing the useless realm for a long time. Now the useless for you is my great use.


    There is another story in Zhuangzi, that is, the seed of Dahu in xiaoyaoyou. What is useless to you is of great use to other people, but you don''t understand it, but you are laughing here.


    Human rationality can be divided into two kinds: instrumental rationality and value rationality, and instrumental rationality should be what we call useful rationality.


    The difference between the two kinds of rationality is obvious. Value rationality is the standard that people use to judge what is right and what is wrong. Instrumental rationality, no matter right or wrong, is the most efficient.


    Therefore, the so-called "useful" is actually a way to achieve the goal efficiently. As for what the goal is and whether the goal is good or bad, we do not care.


    The same is true of capital. He just pursues usefulness and value. This usefulness is not the so-called instrumental rationality, but a standard of value judgment.


    Man is an end rather than a means. Man should be an end rather than a means at any time, which means to distinguish the purpose from the means. For example, many people agree that making money is for a better life, where making money is the means and living a better life is the purpose.


    But in reality, the means and purposes often become confused. In order to make money, working overtime, going out early and coming back late every day, and having no time to travel, this is obviously not a very good life, but people still live like this.


    It means that like the characters in living, most people, whether they are ancestors or modern people, are pushed forward by life. They should go to school, get married, work and die. There is no need to ask what people live for.

 Chapter 484

    In fact, this kind of problem is likely to be quickly forgotten in people''s busy life. It takes several days to explain that people are the purpose rather than the means, not to mention to reestablish the meaning of life. For ordinary people, it may be enough to live.


    Capital is merciless, chasing this kind of merciless thing will make people also become merciless.


    Fang Tianxing is affectionate. He helps Si Linglu pay a fine to offset her crime, which is feasible in the laws of Nandu. And he said that only those who are willing to raise these orphans can get priority procurement units for military supplies.


    The strategic supply of tens of thousands of soldiers is not a small business. The merchants in the city also pay attention to this fat meat and pay some price to raise these orphans, which can also be borne.


    In the end, a Baotong firm in the city took over the business. He made room for these children in a suburban house, with food supply every day and new clothes in four seasons.


    As the supervisor of Fang Tianxing sect, Si Linglu closely watched whether these people took care of these children according to the standard, so as to prevent them from cutting corners.


    Fang Tianxing led the army to stay in the city, relying on the city wall to build fortifications, and actively prepared for war.


    Businessmen are really hard-working. They are busy making money, maintaining relationships, talking business and planning for the future. They are always busy, all year round, no rest. But the problem is that they are really tired, but the money they earn is beyond the reach of countless people in their lifetime.


    The most interesting thing is that if you sincerely say to them, then you can have a rest. If you are not the boss, they will not take care of you in a relaxed career.


    In fact, with the money that most of them have already made, they can ensure that they will have no worries about food and clothing all their lives.


    So why don''t they quit? Why torture yourself?


    It''s very simple, because it''s so profiteering. They are already at the top of the society, and their efforts and gains have been extremely unbalanced.


    Of course, businessmen can ask for normal rest and work security, which is everyone''s right. But when they choose the right to rest, can they spit out their benefits?


    It''s not that we don''t agree with them to eat meat, but please don''t eat meat and drink soup at the same time. When you have enough to eat and drink, you have to tell us that it''s not easy to be a boss


    There is a devil in everyone''s heart, but the long-term moral restraint has suppressed the release of this desire, but it can be expressed in various forms. Human nature is so complex, small and great, vicious and kind, hatred and love can go hand in hand in one heart.


    For example, Don Quixote, Don Quixote is ridiculous. He thinks that he punishes the evil and praises the good, but in fact he is causing trouble. Laugh at him immersed in his fantasy story, the reality is played by others.


    Laugh at him serious to the depths of the soul, but do those funny things. Smiling, but the more sad he feels, he clings to his ideals, full of enthusiasm, and never flinches because of others'' ridicule. How many people in the world have this spirit?


    Fang Tianxing often thinks that if he is not so rigid and comes out of the ridiculous fantasy, he must be a real knight.


    But if Don Quixote is not stupid, will he still be a knight? Will he give up his life to pursue justice and realize an impossible ideal society?


    Which normal person will fight for these futile things? How many people in real life have his unshakable belief? I suddenly feel that my smile to him is cruel, and I''m not qualified to laugh at him.


    If Don Quixote is a sun knight who pursues the ideal society, Strickland is a moon chaser who transcends the society and indulges in his inner ideal.


    He didn''t want to change anything. He didn''t even want the world to know his existence. He was content in his inner world and satisfied in his art.


    If Don Quixote''s efforts are for the discovery and praise of others, Strickland''s painting is just for the pleasure of himself.


    From this point of view, I admire petrichland more. It can''t be described as greatness that a person can live such a self-sufficient life, regardless of other people''s coldness and disdain, and not moved by other people''s praise. Don Quixote, on the other hand, looks like a ridiculous and pathetic madman.


    However, after reading this book, I feel very happy that I thought I had done good things for others, but I caused trouble for others; Often immersed in fantasy, but not willing to face the bad facts.


    It''s not only Don Quixote who is ridiculous but also his incompetence. The key is that I don''t have the spirit of never giving up my ideal like Don Quixote. I really don''t have the right to laugh at him.


    Of course, Don Quixote such a fool is absolutely can''t do, but his body is worth learning. Since I can''t be a carefree moon chaser like Strickland''s, at least one person who insists on himself should strive to do it.


    Society is dark. If we accept the darkness and become a part of it, we will gradually feel that the darkness is kind. Or stick to your ideals, find a light in the dark and guard it.


    Fang Tianxing''s troops have been deployed outside, and no one has come to attack. It seems that everything is calm, and the intelligence is only false.


    Some of Fang Tianxing''s soldiers patrol, while others rest and are ready to fight at any time.


    It was a fine day. Fang Tianxing was leaning on the rattan chair on the wall. It was very comfortable to relax occasionally.


    At this time, soldiers came to report that a large number of protoss troops were coming in the starry sky. Fang Tianxing immediately gathered a thousand vanguard troops and went out with him to fight.


    It''s impossible to mobilize too many troops to fight Fang Tianxing. There are a lot of demons and Terrans on the front battlefield. It''s not so easy to come here.


    It''s not cost-effective to fight Fang Tianxing with too many troops. It''s not a strategic place. Fang Tianxing and his vanguard troops have already seen the protoss troops in the starry sky.


    Led by three eight level Protoss generals, there are more than 800 people, including seven hundred generals and one hundred kings.


    Naturally, those in charge of reconnaissance began to calculate the number of chaotic troops and the level of strength.


    Fang Tianxing is a three-tier Internet writer. Standing in the starry sky, he said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter with you Protoss coming from afar?"


    The leader replied with a smile: "this time I came here just to ask for some property. Recently, I can''t turn my hand around."


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile, "what property do you need to bring the army to borrow?"

 Chapter 485

    "Of course, it''s blood food. Our Lord God is ill. He asked five thousand boys and five thousand girls to cure the disease. Can we accommodate him?" The king said with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing was indignant in his heart and said sternly: "it seems that your Lord God doesn''t want to live. I won''t agree to such a request."


    "Then there is no second choice." Said the king.


    Fang Tianxing''s troops have also been assembled and started fighting. Li Ou God King has already received information. Fang Tianxing''s troops have many new recruits and have little combat power. He just wants to take advantage of them and leave.


    This Sogdian God King is bullying and afraid of the hard. He wants to go to Fang Tianxing to play Qiufeng and make some money.


    Soon the battle began. Fang Tianxing knew that these recruits also needed training, so he sent them to fight. These recruits rubbed their hands one by one, waiting for the opportunity to show their skills. The most important thing in the war years was fighting.


    Soon the battle began, and the troops of King Li Ou were not bad. Although they were not elite, they were more than enough to deal with some ordinary recruits.


    But the battle didn''t seem as easy as Li Ou thought. His troops failed to defeat Fang Tianxing''s troops, and they were deadlocked. Not long after the stalemate, the balance of victory soon began to tilt to Fang Tianxing.


    At last, the king of Li Ou couldn''t help it. He rushed towards Fang Tianxing, catching the thief first, catching the king, shooting the man first, shooting the horse first. As long as he caught the general first, the situation naturally had a chance to turn over.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid and went up to fight directly.


    Fang Tianxing and the king of Li Ou fought back and forth. The king of Li Ou was eager to win. Facing him, he needed to win more.


    With a long gun in hand, the king of Li Ou performed his thirteen deadly moves. Fang Tianxing only deals with it calmly without a trace of impatience.


    Soon, the king of Li Ou couldn''t help but use a strong move. The long gun in his hand shook and turned into six gun shadows, stabbing in six different directions. It was hard to distinguish between the real and the virtual.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t rush to parry, but stepped back to avoid the shadow of his gun. The God King of Li Ou did the same trick again. He stabbed Fang Tianxing again, and Fang Tianxing avoided him again. The God King of Li Ou pressed him step by step to solve Fang Tianxing immediately.


    When Li Ou''s spear came again, Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword was on Li Ou''s spear as expected. When the spear swung, Fang Tianxing''s sword was like a dragon. Li Ou dodged, but the sword still cut off Li Ou''s right arm.


    "Remember, don''t do the same thing in front of me a second time." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Under the pain of eating, the king of Li Ou groaned and ran away covering the injured part.


    When his soldiers saw that the king of Li Ou was defeated, they lost their fighting spirit and fled one after another. They came with high spirits and went without much military discipline. They scattered in a crowd, just like birds and beasts.


    Fang Tianxing''s soldiers still want to pursue them, trying to catch the defeated enemy, but Fang Tianxing quickly yelled: "don''t chase the poor, be careful of cheating."


    That group of people have no formation of escape, only Liou God King has been sent to see if there is a pursuit. At the beginning, a few people wanted to chase, but Fang Tianxing stopped them.


    When the king of Li Ou ran to a starry sky, a group of elite came out to meet him. The leader was an old man of the Protoss. He looked very old, but he didn''t look like a bad old man.


    Li Ou God king saw the old man and cried: "father, your plan failed. Fang Tianxing didn''t catch up."


    "It seems that it''s a hard nut to crack, not easy to beat." The old man, also known as Zhong Xiushen Zun, said with emotion.


    Originally, they planned to let King Li Ou lead the army to test first, fight if they can, but feint defeat if they can''t, lead the enemy into the ambush circle, and then catch them all.


    "By the way, how is your injury? Is it a big problem? " His father asked with concern.


    "Father God Zhong Xiushen Zun, I''m all right, just a little hurt, not enough for..." in the middle of Li Ou''s words, he suddenly felt that his whole blood essence was losing, which made him have to stop talking.


    "No, there''s a virus on the sword." The virus in the body could not be suppressed at all. With the last sentence, the body of Li Ou God King seemed to have been hollowed out by insects and split into dust.


    In a flash, Zhong xiushenzun, who had lost his son, howled, and the army knelt down.


    The whole Protoss army is in a sad atmosphere. The protoss attach importance to blood, and naturally they also attach importance to kinship. Many of them are members of their family.


    They are not acting, they are really sad, sadness makes them fall into deep pain, unable to face the death of their loved ones.


    I don''t know who called out the first revenge, and soon all over the mountains and fields began to cry out for revenge, to kill Fang Tian''s behavior.


    The cry of killing was so loud that Zhong xiushenzun raised his hand and said, "attack, kill Fang Tianxing, take the capital of Nanan and avenge my son."


    "Kill Fang Tianxing, capture Nandu city and avenge the young Lord." Cried the soldiers.


    Soon, Zhong xiushenzun and 50000 Protoss soldiers came to the border, and surrounded the whole Nandu city. These people came with grief and indignation, and the killing was loud.


    Just after a short rest, the recruits saw the demon army coming and shouting to meet them. Fang Tianxing quickly held them down.


    "Pride is sure to defeat, sorrow is sure to win. It''s not suitable to fight at this moment. Open the fortifications quickly and hang up the exemption card." Fang Tianxing said to the soldiers.


    The soldiers were puzzled, but they didn''t dare to violate Fang Tianxing''s rules. They had to hang up the exemption card and put up the protective cover, which would consume a lot of energy on this day.


    Seeing these people''s dissatisfaction but not daring to say it, Fang Tianxing said, "once they are weak, then they are exhausted. It''s the way to win in stability to wear away their spirit and avoid their edge. Everyone''s life is very precious. We shouldn''t risk it at will. "


    At this time, we all realized Fang Tianxing''s painstaking efforts. It was impossible for him to go to the battlefield without being killed or injured, but he could not be killed intentionally. Life is precious. Why should he despise himself.


    The protoss soldiers attacked outside the protective cover, which made a ripple on it and couldn''t be broken for a moment.


    The protoss soldiers were so excited that they had to vent their anger on it. For a while, the streamer flashed on the shield. After a while, the demon master Zhongxiu knew that he couldn''t break it in a moment.


    He ordered the soldiers to stop attacking, but they were all in a state of agitation, which was hard to calm for a moment.


    Because of the protection of the fortifications, the people in the city were not hurt, just some slight vibration. After a while, the vibration outside stopped.

 Chapter 486

    Ordinary people are still living a normal life and have not been affected much.


    The production and life of the masses are as usual. What should they do? The soldiers have a natural look and seem to pay no attention to those people outside.


    Only Fang Tianxing knew that the shield could only support for half a day, so there was no energy to start it. It needed to be completely repaired before it could be used for the next time.


    But the protoss outside don''t know. They have to consume their strength as much as possible.


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing quickly came to the highest place on the tower, yelled to the outside Protoss army, and said, "are you here to avenge the king of Li Ou? At that time, I didn''t expect him to be so bad. He failed in a few rounds


    It''s natural that Zhong Xiushen is angry outside. He can''t bear his son to be humiliated, but it''s obviously provocative, so he can''t be easily fooled.


    Seeing that Zhongxiu was not deceived, Fang Tianxing wrote down some words. Let his voice soldiers constantly scold, let the Zhongxiu devil can''t calm down.


    The soldier did his best and kept yelling. Zhongxiu could not listen to him. He could not help but others could not.


    Such abuse of their little Lord, but can not help, and soon they regardless of the order, angry hand. Family troops have this problem. Blood is more important than military orders. More important is the family''s fame and interests. Subconsciously, they still feel that they are part of the family.


    They attack with anger, and their power is not small. They all want Fang Tianxing to die without death.


    What Fang Tianxing wants is this effect, consuming their strength and emotion as much as possible. The divine power is not infinite, so is the emotion. Some emotions can make people play an extraordinary strength, but just not for a long time, it is impossible to maintain in one emotion for a long time.


    When they were tired, Fang Tianxing called up his soldiers and said in a heavy voice, "soldiers, fight in armor with me."


    All the soldiers were ordered to take up their own weapons and put on their own armour.


    The protoss outside the city were still in a rage attack, when Fang Tianxing came up with his troops. Zhongxiushenzun didn''t expect that the formation was already disordered, and he couldn''t change the formation in a hurry.


    The two sides are fighting hand in hand. On the one hand, they are keeping up their strength, on the other hand, they have been impatient for a long time. At first, there was nothing to see, but after a long time, the protoss soldiers began to show some weakness.


    But Zhongxiu shenzun has an eye on Fang Tianxing and vows to kill him to avenge his son.


    Naturally, Fang Tianxing was not the opponent of shenzun. Although Zhongxiu shenzun was very old, he could not deal with it casually.


    There are hundreds of soldiers around Fang Tianxing. They want to protect Fang Tianxing. Although their accomplishments are not high, they are at the signing level, but they form a big formation and concentrate their strength on Fang Tianxing.


    Different from the level of signing a contract, the online author''s words on the shelf belong to themselves. At this time, the cultivation is based on themselves.


    It''s the purpose of practice at this moment to make every word more tenacious and full of spirituality. The battlefield is also the best stage. The main point of the moment is to eliminate the weak and powerful parts, eliminate the rough and extract the fine, and simplify the complex.


    Fang Tianxing, with the strength of hundreds of soldiers, reluctantly supported Zhong xiushenzun''s attack.


    When he was young, Zhong xiushenzun was good at resourcefulness, and his fighting power was only average. But now he was angry and tried his best. Although Fang Tianxing can resist hard, his inner organs are beaten by the impact.


    Zhong xiushenzun didn''t stop. He fought with one move after another. His powerful boxing style almost broke the vacuum. Fang Tianxing couldn''t help vomiting blood, but he didn''t fall down.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing didn''t fall down so easily, Zhong xiushenzun decided to make a big move. He stopped to catch his breath. After all, he was old and weak. The life span of gods and demons is a hundred times longer than that of human beings, but there will still be the end of life. He has lived for 8800 years, and is about to reach his limit.


    The move that can make zhongxiushenzun prepare for a moment must be powerful. Fang Tianxing quickly tries to interfere with zhongxiushenzun''s casting.


    However, his attack seemed to be absorbed by the power around Zhong xiushenzun. There was no way to interrupt Zhong xiushenzun''s casting.


    Soon after the preparation of Zhong xiushenzun''s casting was completed, a huge Scepter with holy light appeared. Zhong xiushenzun held the scepter in his hand and said, "follow your words and follow the law. The gods created the world. They are extremely evil. They punish you for heartache and death of all the five internal organs."


    Then he pointed the scepter toward Fang Tianxing, and there was no special effect. The strange light fell on Fang Tianxing, which made him feel that his five internal organs were surging. It seemed that his heart was like a knife, and the pain seemed to split.


    This is the magic of the Protoss. There are not many people who have learned it. It took Zhong Zhong most of his life to cultivate God, so he can learn the first thing. For the first time today, we should make contributions at one stroke and let our enemies die in pain.


    Of course, there are other spells, and they are more skilled for him, but the pain is not enough to vent his hatred.


    Fang Tianxing felt that his five internal organs were about to be broken, as if there were countless sharp swords in the puncture, as if his heart was so painful that he could not even shed tears.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, Zhongxiu felt very happy. On the other hand, he felt his pain.


    The body of pride and generosity is Li Liangao, the body of rage and justice is Tang nuyi, the body of lust and hope is song Yuqing, the body of temperance and laziness is he Xiaoyao, the body of loyalty and greed is Wei Tiecheng, the body of jealousy and tenacity is absolutely dust-free, the body of frugality and greed is money gathering.


    Loyalty, hope, generosity, justice, tenacity, temperance and thrift are the seven virtues. And gluttony, pride, lust, jealousy, rage, greed, laziness. Seven kinds of original sin and seven kinds of virtue, the power of good and evil are entangled together to produce wonderful power.


    At this moment, they felt the pain of their own heart. Fang Tianxing shared the pain with them. The power of the curse was immediately divided into eight parts, which made Fang Tianxing''s pain greatly relieved. It seemed much easier.


    But Fang Tianxing is still in pain. Zhong xiushenzun looks at Fang Tianxing in pain. He just hopes that he will suffer longer and die of pain.


    After a long time, he began to feel that something was wrong. Fang Tianxing was in pain for such a long time. He should have died long ago. Why hasn''t he completely lost his breath now.


    Zhongxiushenzun wants to check it. Fang Tianxing''s guards rush to resist, but where can they stop them? Zhongxiushenzun slaps them one by one.


    The two soldiers were beaten away, and they could not die any more. Zhong xiushenzun came to Fang Tianxing and wanted to check the situation of Fang Tianxing. At such a critical juncture, another soldier who was close to him rushed up to hold him. Zhongxiu shenzun turned around and slapped the man with one hand. He shot angrily and smashed him to pieces.

 Chapter 487

    The protoss of Zhongxiu finally came to Fang Tianxing and bent down to check the situation of Fang Tianxing. At this time, Fang Tianxing put out his hand, and two flames in the palm of his hand whirled and hit zhongxiushenzun. Zhongxiushenzun snorted, and he said: "little beast, you dare to deceive me."


    After Zhongxiu''s drinking, Fang Tianxing felt a roar in his head. Although he had seven parts, he seemed to be hit by a sledgehammer and fell down unconsciously. Fortunately, several soldiers caught him.


    "How can you still have the ability to resist? Even if you have a strong will, you can''t bear the pain." Zhongxiu shenzun asked.


    "This pain is nothing but a little frost on my way forward." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    There was a flame coming out of Zhong Xiushen''s mouth. It turned out that Fang Tianxing had just put taiyangzhenhuo and nanminglihuo into Zhong Xiushen''s body. At this moment, the two kinds of flames intertwined and kept spinning, and then there was a big explosion.


    Zhongxiu God''s road came to an end and he died here. His troops were in chaos. Zhongxiu devil was their spiritual pillar and the leader of the whole family.


    When the so-called principal is dead, these people lose their backbone and suddenly disperse.


    The morale of Fang Tianxing''s troops soared and defeated Zhongxiu''s troops. Only a small number of troops fled, captured more than 30 prisoners, killed more than 1800 enemies and killed more than 50 people.


    This kind of war report is good, but Fang Tianxing is not satisfied. He hopes that the soldiers can build up their meritorious deeds if they don''t die.


    By the end of the war, everyone would be able to go home completely without illness.


    When the people saw the victory of the war, they were naturally jubilant. That night, the city Lord gave him a celebration banquet and invited many Kabuki to perform.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t like it. The city leader said with a smile, "Fang Tianxing brothers are young and promising. They have made great achievements this time, and they will make great achievements in the future."


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t like this kind of thing. It''s a good thing to get the credit, but he doesn''t like to give all the credit to himself.


    Fang Tianxing raised his glass and said to everyone, "today''s victory is not my credit, it''s everyone''s efforts. Victory is happy, but my dead brother also makes me feel sorry. If I could make myself better, I would not let my brothers die. This bowl of wine is for my brothers. "


    Soldiers standing outside also raised their glasses to drink with Fang Tianxing.


    The whole scene was so loud that they all wanted to overturn the bricks and tiles of the city Lord''s mansion. In the face of such a situation, the city master was a little panicked and recovered after a while.


    The celebration wine was very late, and everyone was very drunk. Fang Tianxing was also a little drunk. Instead of going back to the military camp, he went out to hang out.


    Inadvertently, he felt a trace of evil gas appeared, he immediately woke up, drunk to most, he hurried toward the place where the evil gas appeared.


    The source of the evil spirit was in a courtyard. Fang Tianxing went over the wall and threw away many secret sentries all the way. This is the backyard of the city Lord''s mansion, where the women live. Fang Tianxing turned over the roof and opened a hole to check the situation inside.


    Inside, the city master was drinking with a concubine, Xu Chengxuan. Now he was drunk, and the evil spirit was coming from her.


    Lord Hu said to her, "if you bring the news here to Lord Fergus, how much official fortune can you exchange for me?"


    "You are not satisfied with your present position. What kind of official do you want to be?" My concubine Xu Chengxuan asked.


    "If only I could be an official in Kyoto. It''s closer to the emperor. It''s more prosperous than the southern capital, and there''s more money to get." That Hu City Lord one face longed for of say.


    "You''re really greedy. You''ve made a lot of money and haven''t been satisfied. As long as you work hard for Lord Fergus, you will benefit from it. " My concubine Xu Chengxuan said quickly.


    "What''s the order of Lord Fergus this time?" Asked Lord Hu.


    "Lord mozun asked you to watch the change, find out Fang Tianxing''s plan, and destroy it in the dark. When the demon lord''s troops arrive, they will cooperate with each other and win the southern capital at one stroke. " My concubine Xu Chengxuan said to him.


    "It''s just that Fang Tianxing doesn''t look easy to be provoked. We must think of a comprehensive way to completely solve him." That Sun City Lord says in a hurry.


    Fang Tianxing sneers outside. It''s unforgivable that the city master is a demon. But we have to wait for the right time to win him.


    Fang Tianxing left here quietly without looking at their affairs.


    Back at the barracks, Fang Tianxing sent a message to the military headquarters overnight to report the situation here.


    The Federal Military Department praised him for the victory and gave him the third class credit. Fang Tianxing also reported the problem of the city Lord. The official replied that he would send a special commissioner to investigate. Federal officials belong to government affairs, and Internet authors are not allowed to interfere in politics. Therefore, Fang Tianxing should not act rashly.


    Fang Tianxing knows that soldiers can''t manage politics. These things can only be handled by federal officials. He doesn''t interfere, but the demons hidden in the city must be uprooted.


    The existence of these works will cause endless harm. If they continue to exist, they will create more troubles.


    Fang Tianxing takes some soldiers with him to find out the hidden spies. First, he starts to investigate from the concubine of the city Lord. Fang Tianxing takes people to the backyard of the city Lord''s mansion. Several soldiers knock on the door, and there is a sound of opening the window.


    Fang Tianxing said: "you guys search here, others follow me."


    Leave a few soldiers here to guard, and Fang Tianxing takes people to catch the concubine who escaped from the city.


    All the way with the shadow forward, found someone chasing, the shadow ran faster. Fang Tianxing pursued him closely, leaped over many obstacles all the way, and finally caught up with the man in an abandoned place.


    The man took off the mask on his head. It was Xu Chengxuan, the concubine of the city leader. Fang Tianxing caught up with her. She looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "you can''t catch me."


    With a wave of her hand, a black light flashed from the ruins. There was a teleportation array here. It seemed that she had been prepared. In a moment, the teleportation array had already started.


    My concubine Xu Chengxuan jumps into the teleportation array. Fang Tianxing comes forward like lightning and grabs her arm to prevent him from entering the teleportation array.


    "Destroy the teleport." Fang Tianxing yelled to the soldiers on one side.


    Those talent slow down, raise the mace in the hand, hit the transmission array, soon the transmission array was attacked, stopped.


    Fang Tianxing grabs the concubine Xu Chengxuan. The soldiers around her surround her and don''t give her a chance to escape.


    "What else do you have to say now?" Fang Tianxing asked with a smile.

 Chapter 488

    My concubine, Xu Chengxuan, said with a smile, "it''s in your hands. It''s not at your disposal."


    "Take it back, interrogate it well, and tell us where the other demon spies are?" Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The soldiers took Xu Chengxuan, their concubine, into the barracks. The master of Macheng soon knew that he had brought some people to ask for help, but the soldiers didn''t give them. So they started to make trouble at the barracks gate. There were a lot of onlookers. Many people wanted to know why the master of Macheng had conflicts with the new general.


    "Lord Fang, why did you arrest my concubine? I need you to give me an explanation." The horse city Lord said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing just said with a smile: "if you want to say something, you will soon know."


    Soon, the people of the Galactic Federation came. He showed the federal arrest warrant and said to Ma Chengzhu: "according to the reports from the masses, we suspect that you may secretly communicate with the demons. Please come with us and accept the investigation."


    Horse city Lord immediately looks like earth color, say to that person: "my concubine was caught by him, how to do?"


    "The concubine is a demon. We have caught him and are interrogating him severely." Fang Tianxing said to the Commissioner.


    "Move him to the Galactic Federation in three days. Let me know if you have any problems." The Commissioner said to Tianxing.


    In the interrogation room, Fang Tianxing interrogates her concubine Xu Chengxuan. Few people can hurt such a delicate woman.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He said: "it seems that if you don''t go to jail, you won''t confess easily. Go to jail for her."


    The soldiers next to him were a little stunned and couldn''t help feeling.


    "Don''t be soft hearted to the demons. Only by catching the demons'' spies can we save the lives of our compatriots and prevent more people from being hurt. Those who do not obey military orders shall be dealt with by military law! " Fang Tianxing said to these people.


    The soldiers began to move with a stern order. The whip stained with chili oil and the hot iron were used in turn. Xu Chengxuan, my concubine, could no longer maintain her appearance. She roared and showed her true shape.


    Xu Chengxuan, a concubine of the demon clan, has dark red skin, blue face, tusks and upright hair, which is not in line with human aesthetics. Seeing this appearance, the soldiers are more ruthless.


    There was only the scream of Xu Chengxuan, the demon girl. She was full of insults. They were all insults to the humble and low class of the human race.


    "My Lord, I''ve asked you to stop them." The witch begged for mercy. The soldiers changed one after another, the whip broke several, and the witch was finally subdued.


    "Well, to be honest, how many demon spies are there in Nandu city?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "My Lord, can you untie me and let me go out and find those people for you?" Xu Chengxuan pleaded.


    "Somebody, bring him a pen and paper." Fang Tianxing told his opponent.


    "You don''t have to look for it yourself. As long as you write down the names of those people, I will naturally tell if it is true." Fang Tianxing said to Xu Chengxuan.


    The witch Xu Chengxuan takes a look at Fang Tianxing and writes down a list of names on the paper. After she finishes writing, the soldiers bring it to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing sees the list written by the witch Xu Chengxuan and looks very messy.


    Fang Tianxing handed the list to Han Shengyang and said to him, "take the people from the first battalion and arrest the people on the list for interrogation."


    Han Shengyang quickly went out to catch people. Fang Tianxing said to the soldiers, "lock up Xu Chengxuan and take strict care of her."


    Soon the soldiers carried away Xu Chengxuan, who was dying. Fang Tianxing walked out of the cell. Tan Yurou, the adjutant, followed him and asked casually, "I didn''t expect that you would do the same to the poor girl. If one day we become enemies, would you do the same to me?"


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "when the Terran is in danger, they don''t care about their children''s love. If these demon spies continue to develop, the whole Terran will be defeated, weak, and can''t stand the devil''s bewitching, as well as the hypocrisy of the Protoss. Such a kind of subjugation is only in the day and night."


    But Fang Tianxing felt very anxious. He didn''t know what would happen tomorrow and how to change the world.


    Fang Tianxing''s worry is reasonable. Most people are just ordinary people and can''t resist the temptation of the devil. It''s easy to slide into the abyss, and it''s easy for the ignorant to deify what seems to be the authority.


    Fang Tianxing wants to use his works to open up wisdom for the masses, help them become wise and wise, and give them wisdom instead of strength. Because many people with extraordinary power will make the world more cruel.


    The reason is very simple. In the world where the strong are rampant, the strong and ordinary people are not the same species as the ordinary people except that they have no reproductive isolation. Even the high-level strong and the low-level strong are two species. They are monsters, ghosts, gods and Buddhas. It''s unrealistic to ask for a world with gods and ordinary people to sit flat.


    Bullying mortals by the strong is like mowing grass, while the high-level strong beats the low-level strong like stepping on ants. Now you tell me that these two people should be equal. How can they be equal?


    Even if it''s more than queuing up, ordinary people can''t grab the hot ones, and the strong ones are thousands of kilometers away from you, so they can occupy a position in front of you.


    What''s the difference between ordinary people and strong people? Most of the time, there are two words: talent and destiny. In the final analysis, your innate conditions determine your upper limit, but the upper limit is terrible.


    In the real world, no matter how smart or strong a person is, he can be killed with a gun on his head. In the final analysis, he is only a person. Suppose, in real society, if a gifted person can become Superman by training, and the strength of iron man is like a superhero, what will the human society look like.


    In this case, it''s lucky that one person can rule all the people. A city may be leveled because two strong people don''t control it well when they fight. Even after a world war, the basic climate of a country has changed. Ordinary people can only pray that both sides are careful enough not to hurt the innocent. They are not even qualified to stand at the bottom and speak to the strong about freedom, equality and fraternity


    Why? Because of the difference in strength, the gap between the strong and the strong is exponentially times larger, thousands of times larger.


    The gap between the strength of the real society may be the gap between the ordinary people and the Yuanying period, but the strong people are all cultivated to Daluo Jinxian. They are not a species. Can you eat and wear the same as monkeys?


    In the past, those with guns and guns were also called strength differences. Why can we live a new life of aestheticism, but not in novels?


    Because the means of production can not reach ah, Tiancai, Dibao, Dongtianfudi, you can batch output, meet most people?


    So you can only implement the pyramid structure, the upper elite management of the whole society, in order not to let this society collapse. It suddenly occurred to me why the mysterious world of the strong is always full of violence and immortality.

 Chapter 489

    The world full of the strong is different from the ordinary world. The feudal dynasty will have serious land annexation for hundreds of years, the upper class is stable, and the lower class is turbulent.


    In the world of the strong, there are fewer natural resources, treasures and places of happiness than the land of ordinary people. It''s still a long time to cultivate immortals. If a sect wants not to collapse, it''s going to have enough natural resources, natural treasures, and good fortune. What should we do? Compete with each other.


    So the core is the same problem: the lack of means of production, so even if there is no level of immortal strong, oppression will exist. It can be said that where there are people, there will be struggle and injustice.


    In modern society, it is still impossible for people to be completely equal, and the so-called freedom is only the legal recognition of the people as the masters of the country. Moreover, the root cause of the disappearance of exploitation and oppression is not the emancipation of people''s minds, but the improvement of productivity and the less ugly appearance of eating.


    Even now, aren''t people still worried about class consolidation? When he wakes up, he has the ability to crush the combat power of the whole earth by himself.


    Overjoyed, the most powerful man is determined to change this world full of grey and black. He wanted to create Utopia by punishing evil and promoting good.


    People praise the super strong, and the high-level people fear him and flatter him.


    But he is always unable to satisfy everyone. After a period of time, some people began to fear the peerless and some people rejected him. They call themselves rebels. They are driven by the enemies of the peerless and the people whose interests are greatly damaged. They use them to find out almost all the information that is unfavorable to the peerless and set off a frenzy of evil in the world.


    The most powerful start to anger, but know how to control. But at that moment, he could no longer stop his anger. The most powerful man turned his hand into a cloud and turned a forest into a desert.


    They are afraid again, the world is calm again, but the waves are still rough in the dark, and the undercurrent against the super strong is even more fierce.


    The most powerful man thought that the true meaning of rule is to make people fear.


    He began to indulge in power, and was gradually indulged by the dogma of protecting the people by the peerless strong.


    The whole world is trying to please him, and the most powerful people are trying their best to fake your paradise wherever they go.


    This is the Utopia I created, thought the super strong. No one dares to restrain his selfish desires. He starts to expand and does things according to his own preferences, which inevitably hurts others.


    The resistance which was suppressed by fear rose up again. The most powerful people were angry and unwilling to change the world, but they were treated like this by the stupid people.


    And then he did it again, turning a city full of life into a ruin.


    Later, the super strong get tired of it. The world has long been his plaything. The most powerful man thought, why don''t you take a look at all kinds of toys. He began to act recklessly, showing the evil in the human nature of the peerless strong.


    Later, he even thought evil was boring. The most powerful man thought, since human beings are so boring, why not hit a species hard.


    So human extinction, he created a new species, but repeated a human tragedy.


    I don''t know how many species have been created and destroyed. The super strong have lost all good and evil, and become a kind of absolute rational existence. But I don''t know how long later, a kind of creature will come out by chance.


    The biological reproduction and evolution, but no longer has any relationship with the peerless strong, he is no longer human, human is no longer him.


    Soon, Han Shengyang and the soldiers came back, and the people on the list of witch Chengxuan had been arrested.


    Han Shengyang said to Tianxing, "report back to the general, of the 28 people on the list, 26 were captured. Two of them ran away when they saw us and were killed on the spot."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "just kill those who run away. Bring those who are caught here."


    Soon the person caught was brought up, and seven or eight people were shouting injustice, and the wrong person was to leave.


    Fang Tianxing said, "be quiet and come one by one."


    A businessman like to stand up, he said: "I am an honest businessman, why arrest me?"


    "Is an honest businessman, who is in the business of counterfeit drugs, also an honest man?" Han Shengyang sneered.


    The merchant was shocked, his background was torn down, and he was also stunned for a moment. Fang Tianxing said coldly, "I''m not honest yet."


    The merchant quickly knelt on the ground, confessed and said: "I was wrong. I was forced. It was the fake medicine given to me by the demons. They were the culprits."


    Those people who take the fake medicine you sell are all confused and become heartless. All they know is to pray for God and worship Buddha. They really have no backbone.


    There are also those cosmetics. After putting them on, people don''t look like people and ghosts don''t look like ghosts. It''s even more terrifying to see them at night.


    Just like this is not enough, those children take your brain tonic medicine, one by one five fans three, no more children''s vitality.


    "Your sins are hard to read. You''d better lock them up and hand them over to the federal government." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "My Lord, please spare my life. The medicine was given to me by the demons, and I was forced to be helpless." Said the merchant.


    "Don''t blame others for your mistakes." Fang Tianxing reminded.


    Soon another suspect was brought up. He was an honest looking farmer. He said with all his heart, "my Lord, I didn''t commit a crime. Why do you want to arrest me?"


    "You poisoned Li eryutong in the same village, and his wife also reported that you wanted to do something wrong and sneaked into her room in the middle of the night." Han Shengyang said on one side.


    "No, I didn''t do it. I''m an honest man. How can I do such a thing?" The farmer, Ba Wentong, quickly denied it.


    "Bring up the witness." Han Shengyang called.


    Soon a soldier came up with a man and a woman. The man pointed to bawentong and said, "you poisoned the fish in my fish pond, you devil."


    Then he rushed up to fight the farmer. The soldiers stopped him and took him to Fang Tianxing.


    "Did you report him?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    The man nodded, the other party Tianxing said: "I reported it. He poisoned my fish pond and molested my wife. It''s a heinous crime."


    His wife nodded to one side and said, "bawentong always thinks about our fish pond. Ghosts are around. After he came that day, all the fish in the fish pond floated. He must have done it."


    "Nonsense, I went outside that day, just passing by your fishpond. I just picked up a few fish. I didn''t poison them at all. It was you who trapped me. " That Ba Wen Tong responds a way in a hurry.


    This Ba Wen Tong Feng is not good at criticism. He is used to sneaking around, so as soon as it appears, everyone suspects that he did it.


    But it seems that he didn''t do it.

 Chapter 490

    Fang Tianxing was also puzzled. He said to the informer Yu Liquan, "do you have any enemies in the city?"


    Yu Liquan thought for a while and said, "I always do things with kindness. Where can I have any enemies?"


    At this time, Ba Wentong said: "you forget that when your family was repairing the house, he saw a big Sophora tree of the Huang family. He always harbors a grudge."


    "No, it''s our custom to steal beams. It''s not like that." Yu Liquan said doubtfully.


    "By the way, I remember that Huang Daren''s wife once gave me a bag of fish food. That day, after I fed the fish, all the fish died." Yu Liquan''s wife suddenly said.


    "Is there anything else in that house?" Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    "There are still some in the storeroom. They are in a hurry. They should still be in the room." Yu Liquan''s wife said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing quickly ordered people to go to Li Quan''s house to take the fish food and let the military doctors in the Army test it.


    A moment later, the news came that the fish feed was toxic and highly toxic.


    "Now it seems that the truth is coming out. It''s Huang Daren who poisoned him. But what''s wrong with BaWen Tong''s desire to do wrong to you? " Fang Tianxing asked Li Quan''s wife.


    Yu Liquan''s wife said: "the thing is, that night my husband went out and didn''t come back all night. When I went to bed at night, I found someone sneaking in. In the panic, I scratched the man''s face. Later, seeing that Ba Wentong had a wound on his face, he felt that he was the one who sneaked in that night. "


    "No, my injury that day was beaten by others, because I stole Huang Daren''s dog and wanted to cook it to eat, but I didn''t want to be discovered by their people and beat me. Huang Daren also deliberately ordered me to hit him in the face. In the panic, I found that Huang Daren also had injuries on his face."


    Fang Tianxing asked people to catch Huang Daren. Soon several soldiers went out. A moment later, Huang Daren was caught. He covered his face with his hands, not knowing what to hide.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "put down your hands and answer honestly."


    Huang Daren put down his hand. Everyone noticed that he had a scratch on his face. Yu Liquan''s wife yelled, "it''s you. You did all those things."


    Huang Daren''s face is a little white, but this is not enough to convict, there must be enough evidence. He usually appears to be a philanthropic person. Only those who have real contact with him know that he is very harsh and mean to the people around him.


    Fang Tianxing asked again, "you asked your wife to give him the fish feed."


    Huang Daren was silent, but, um, it was tacit.


    Soon Fang Tianxing announced the end of the case. He announced in a loud voice: "now it has been found out that it is Huang Daren who has poisoned the fish pond and sneaked into the middle of the night to do something wrong. Everyone else should step down."


    Soon everyone else went down, leaving only Huang Daren. He didn''t say a word, which was a tacit admission of his guilt.


    "My Lord, I''m willing to give 10000 monthly tickets to atone for myself. I hope you can be more generous." Huang Daren raised his head and said.


    There was a sound of swallowing saliva. Ten thousand monthly tickets were paid by ordinary soldiers for 30 years. It took an officer like Fang Tianxing 10 years to earn so many monthly tickets. The living expenses of ordinary well-off families are only ten monthly tickets a year. With these monthly tickets, it''s very easy to buy a big house and a luxury car.


    If Fang Tianxing wants to say that his heart is not moving, it is also false. He pinches his thigh and tells himself that he should uphold justice and not be bewitched by evil money.


    "Who are you when you are an official? It''s a more serious crime to bribe an official." Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    "Go and bring up the witch Cheng Xuan." Fang Tianxing ordered.


    Soon, a soldier brought the demon girl Cheng Xuan. Huang Daren kept his head down and didn''t look at the demon girl Cheng Xuan. It just made Fang Tianxing more suspicious. He said to Huang Daren, "look up and see the man around you. Do you know him?"


    Huang Daren raised his head and looked at the witch Cheng Xuan without expression. He soon lowered his head and said, "I don''t know. I don''t know who it is."


    "It seems that you are with her. Some people say you have seen her before, and others say you have a good relationship. How can you not know her?" Fang Tianxing said doubtfully.


    "Get him." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "You don''t want it, but you have to mind your own business. It seems that you have to force me to do it." Huang Daren, red eyed, stood up and said.


    Huang Daren also showed his true colors. He turned out to be a demon warrior. Cheng Xuan, the demon girl beside him, broke free from her shackles and was about to run away with him.


    Fang Tianxing naturally can''t let him run like this. As soon as he reaches out his hand, a great force covers Huang Daren and makes him unable to move. Cheng Xuan, the demon girl beside him, has no shackles on her. She immediately strikes back to help Huang Daren get away.


    She flies to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing grabs Changkong Zhengqi sword and waves it, which forces the evil girl Cheng Xuan back. Huang Daren and the witch Cheng Xuan stand together and want to work together to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    "You are really a group. Today we will catch you all." Then Fang Tianxing jumped out of his chair and came to the hall.


    Cheng Xuan and Huang Daren were standing together, as if they were not afraid of each other.


    "The two of us are husband and wife. We are assigned by the Demon Lord to lurk in the Terran, in order to let the demon race dominate the galaxy, and all of us are subject to the power of the demon race." Chengxuan said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "for the sake of human welfare, I have to deal with you."


    With that, Fang Tianxing''s long sword ran in accordance with the mysterious track, "let''s try my Zhengqi sword formula. The first way is the vicissitudes of life. "


    With that, the sword in Fang Tianxing''s hand came out, and the long sky Zhengqi sword circled in the air, and the dense sword light appeared and went to the two demons.


    "Don''t be afraid, madam. I''ll protect you." Huang Daren''s words sound righteous, but his behavior is just the opposite. He throws the demon girl Chengxuan out and takes the opportunity to escape.


    The witch Cheng Xuan looks at the sword light coming from her face. She can''t resist. She has to close her eyes and wait for her death. Huang Daren wants to run away.


    "It''s unjust to leave your wife in battle. You should be beheaded." Fang Tianxing yells. After that, the light of the sword on Changkong Zhengqi sword soars. He turns around Chengxuan and hits Huang Daren.


    Huang Daren is about to run away when he is hit by a sword in his back. He looks back in disbelief, but sees that his wife, Chengxuan, is unharmed¡° How could that be? You fell down before you finished.


    The witch Cheng Xuan opens her eyes, only to find that she is not hurt. She feels very lucky that she is not dead. She couldn''t believe it. She saw Huang Daren fall to the ground with a sword in his back.


    At this time, Fang Tian came over and said to her, "he has already died. Changkong Zhengqi sword is dedicated to cutting down unrighteous people. This kind of person is merciless and has no need to live."

 Chapter 491

    The demon girl Cheng Xuan soon woke up. She said in tears, "he is unkind to me, but I can''t be righteous. I''ll tell you all the identity of the demon spy here."


    Soon, the witch Cheng Xuan wrote down a new list. Fang Tianxing arrested people according to the list, which made the atmosphere of the southern capital clear.


    The hand of the demons is very long, and there are not a few people who take refuge in the demons. The intelligence network of the demons is wrong, but it was cut off by Fang Tianxing this time, but it is not enough to hurt the bones. The whole spy network of the demons is huge, and it can be described as terrible.


    It can be said that the situation of the Milky Way galaxy is in control, whether the market and the court are all over their eyes.


    The war between gods and Demons and mankind has lasted for a hundred years. I don''t know how many rounds have been fought. As long as you have me, I have you. The situation is so rotten that people are worried about the survival of their country.


    It''s better to cure one place than to let the disease continue to worsen.


    Fang Tian is walking in the street. The new city leader sent by the Federation is respectful to Tian Xing, but he feels that he is just respectful on the surface and alienated from him on the inside. Maybe he has reported the previous city leader, and those people are not satisfied with themselves.


    The new Lord is also very quick to work, is a very smart Lord, it doesn''t look any different.


    As usual, Fang Tianxing''s troops are in high morale and full of confidence in defeating the extraterrestrial gods and demons. Only Fang Tianxing knows that the situation is not optimistic. The gods and demons in the front battlefield are very arrogant, and the human army has little advantage over them.


    Ordinary people need to be full of confidence in life, can not let ordinary people know too much panic, there is no need, the sky falls down naturally has a high top.


    Fang Tianxing knows that such a thing must start from the overall situation, and can''t be judged easily.


    Everything is as usual, and there is no war for the time being. Fang Tianxing arranged a three-day holiday for the soldiers, and they went home to have a good rest.


    Fang Tianxing also plans to go home, but he does not go home alone, but with the ashes of the 300 soldiers who died in the battle. He will personally send them home so that their families can live a good life.


    Fang Tianxing only took ten guards on the road. He went to the families of the soldiers who died in battle. Three of them died for him in the battle against zhongxiushenzun.


    The first is Wu Junying''s family. According to the data, there is only one old mother, wife and children in his family, and there is no other source of income in his family. Wu Junying''s income as a soldier makes up for his family.


    Whenever he was paid, he was always the first to save money and send it to his family. He was one of the three soldiers who died in the battle with Zhongxiu shenzun to protect Fang Tianxing.


    According to the address came to Wu Junying''s home, he seems to have no one at home, knocking on the door did not respond, it seems no one at home, Fang Tianxing waiting at the door.


    After waiting for several hours, someone came. It was an old woman. She saw these people waiting at the door.


    He came over and said, "who are you, waiting for someone at my door?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t speak. The soldier on the other side said, "this is our general Fang Tianxing."


    Hearing this, the old lady''s basket with eggs in her hand fell down and the eggs broke all over the floor.


    Fang Tianxing quickly picked up the old lady and said to her gently, "old lady, are you Wu Junying''s mother? I''m here to thank you this time. "


    The old lady said quickly, "general, get up quickly. I can''t stand it."


    Fang Tianxing helped her up and said to her, "madam, you get up first. I''m not here as a general. Wu Junying is my brother and you are my aunt."


    The old lady led them into the house, and Fang Tianxing helped her sit down. She wanted to pour water for Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing quickly ordered his guards to help boil water, without any trouble.


    The old lady was flattered and just settled down. She didn''t know what was going on, but she faintly felt that something big had happened.


    Fang Tianxing did not hesitate to give Wu Junying''s certificate to her mother, as well as the pension from the Federation and Wu Junying''s death certificate.


    Seeing these two things, Auntie immediately understood everything and was about to faint. Fang Tianxing quickly picked her up and burned a card to convey the aura into her body.


    When she woke up, Fang Tianxing knelt down and said, "brother Wu Junying died on the battlefield, but I know he died for me. I''m sorry for him."


    Aunt is also a sensible person, she said: "I don''t blame you, since my son is willing to die for you, naturally there is his reason, and he thinks you are worthy of his sacrifice, just hope you can live well and work for the people."


    Auntie''s words are like a warm current flowing into Fang Tianxing''s heart. He feels guilty in his heart. He knows that Auntie is comforting himself.


    But I have to do something to make up for my guilt. He said to his aunt, "you always have any requirements. As long as I can do it, I will help you complete it."


    The old lady didn''t say anything, but said, "then you have to wait for his wife to come back and see what you want."


    After chatting with his mother for a while, Fang Tianxing heard the news outside. It turned out that Wu Junying''s wife had come back. He came in with his child from the outside. The child''s face still had tears.


    Fang Tianxing immediately felt that the child must have been wronged outside. Wu Junying''s wife came back from outside with her child.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing here, she was a little puzzled. She said to her, "this is Junying''s officer. Come to see us."


    The woman quickly dried her tears and said, "you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll cook."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t stop her, "grandma, I''m back." The child behind his wife was very cute and rushed into her arms.


    The mother is also very fond of the child, naturally will not refuse, the mother prepared the candy to the child, the child is also very happy.


    Soon the woman finished the meal and put it on the table one by one. She said warmly to everyone, "please eat quickly. Don''t mention it. Junying often says that the general takes good care of him when he is at home. He always wants to find a way to repay him."


    At that time, Wu Junying had just joined the army and was not acclimatized. It was hard to bear the high-intensity training and almost couldn''t hold on.


    Fang Tianxing saw his fatigue and said to him, "if you can''t hold on, you don''t have to hold on. It''s also brave to give up."


    Wu Junying didn''t want to give up. He wanted to follow Fang Tianxing. At that time, the army was saying that Fang Tianxing was a rising general star. He would surely make contributions to mankind in the future.

 Chapter 492

    Young people hope to fight in the battlefield, make great contributions and bring glory to their relatives and children.


    But so many dreams can''t all come true. Many people die in the battlefield, which has been the case since ancient times. Don''t laugh when you are drunk in the battlefield. In ancient times, several people have fought back.


    It''s normal for a soldier to have a body wrapped around a horse, but it''s too cruel to put it in front of his family.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t open his mouth, and his mother didn''t say anything. Wu Junying''s wife didn''t know the news of Wu Junying''s death.


    She is still busy inside and outside, Fang Tianxing said to her: "you sit down first, you are all from your own family, you are welcome."


    Wu Junying''s wife was a little shy. She said, "just sit down. The officer is also very good. This time, it''s Wu Junying who has made contributions. The officer is here to thank you."


    She also sat down and asked in surprise, "general, really?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said to him: "among the recruits, Wu Junying is the most hardworking. Although his foundation is weak, his efforts are obvious to all. This time I made a great contribution. I won this battle only by him. "


    "When the child grows up, you have to tell him that his father is a great hero and should be proud of him." Fang Tianxing touched the child''s head and said.


    After dinner, the aunt pulled Wu Junying''s wife aside and told her the news of Wu Junying''s death.


    When she learned that her husband had died in the war, she couldn''t help crying. She told her in a low voice not to let her children know. The woman came to Fang Tianxing and asked, "is it true?"


    Fang Tianxing told her, "Wu Junying died to protect me. If you have any requests, I will help you."


    The woman thought about it and said quickly, "what I''m most worried about now is the child. He can''t get into the school in the city. He can''t get a good education until he can have a promising future."


    "OK, I''ll do it for you. I''ll let my children go to the best school in the city. It''s also a sign of my guilt." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing took the child out. He said he was taking him to the amusement park, but in fact he was looking for a school for him.


    Tianjiao middle school, the biggest middle school in the city, has the best teaching conditions. Many children from rich families go to school here.


    But the threshold is really not low, and the requirements for foreign students are very strict, not only to pay a lot of money, but also to achieve the standard of performance. It is rumored that if you are really rich, you may not be able to get in.


    Fang Tianxing walks into Tianjiao school with his children. There are many people waiting in line all the time. Fang Tianxing doesn''t show his identity. Instead, he takes his children to line up like ordinary people.


    The queue was long, from early in the morning until noon, and it was almost there. The front few people seem to have money at home. They are willing to pay for their children''s ability to stand on the front line and have more capital in life.


    However, there are more monks and less atherosclerosis. Even if they are willing to spend money, they will not get the chance. This school needs a letter of recommendation to enter.


    Seeing them leave dejected makes Fang Tianxing feel cool.


    Soon it was Fang Tianxing''s turn. He took Wu Junying''s child and told him about his situation. The man shook his head and said, "the grades are not enough, and there is no letter of recommendation. No way."


    "No, this child is my brother''s child. His father is a soldier. In order to protect mankind, he died in the battle with gods and demons. He is the descendant of a meritorious soldier and deserves preferential treatment." Fang Tianxing said to the recruit.


    The man seemed to be hesitant, such a thing is really difficult, soon he went to ask for instructions, a moment later he came back and said: "you go to the headmaster."


    Soon Fang Tianxing left and went to the headmaster''s office to help Wu Junying''s children enter school. It''s very quiet here. The door hasn''t been closed. Fang Tianxing knocked a few times, and the voice of permission came from inside.


    Fang Tianxing opened the door and saw the headmaster of Tianjiao middle school sitting in it, reviewing the documents. He saw Fang Tianxing come in and said, "sit down."


    Fang Tianxing took Wu Junying''s child to one side and said to the headmaster, "this child is the child of my comrade in arms. I hope he can enter Tianjiao middle school. I hope the headmaster can give me a chance."


    The headmaster''s face was as usual, but he said flatly: "I know about you, but when his father died, he was just an ordinary soldier, and his level was not enough, so he couldn''t go to school."


    Fang Tianxing said with some dissatisfaction: "although his father died early, if he waited a little longer, he would certainly become an excellent general. Moreover, the credit is not only related to the official position, but also many ordinary soldiers have made outstanding contributions."


    The headmaster quickly said, "this is the rule. We can''t change it easily, otherwise there will be problems in the future."


    "That''s no good. Can''t you recommend it? If someone recommends it, what are the requirements of those who need to recommend it? " Fang Tianxing continued.


    "Naturally, we are able to be social talents and celebrities, which is also our expectation that the school can get more excellent students." The headmaster said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing took out his certificate, and the headmaster took it. When he saw that Fang Tianxing was a general, he stood up and said, "I didn''t expect that you were a general. I really despised you."


    The headmaster stood up and offered his seat to him in fear. Fang Tianxing said to him, "you don''t have to do this. I just had a few military exploits by chance before I became this position."


    In fact, Fang Tianxing thinks that the so-called winners and nameless people are just different in their life circumstances. They have no ability or moral character. Many people worship the powerful blindly, and it is difficult to have their own thinking.


    There were so many people like President Liu. At that time, they were all doing well in the society. They admired the strong and thought they were great.


    Fang Tianxing just doesn''t like this idea. It''s not so great to be successful, because ordinary people have no chance to be famous in history. This is the most cruel truth.


    Fang Tianxing just felt unwilling and helpless. He wrote a letter of recommendation to Wu Junying''s children with his signature.


    Wu Junying''s children are eligible for admission, but Fang Tianxing is not very happy. He took his children to the playground. He stood outside. He was born unequal. It was such a reality that he could not and could only face it.


    Children play very happy, Fang Tianxing in the side watching, the child is always full of energy, as if never used up.


    When the child is tired of playing, Fang Tianxing takes him home. He is also afraid of the child''s family.


    The whole family was waiting for Fang Tianxing to appear. He took his child home. The child ran to the woman and cried happily, "Mom."

 Chapter 493

    When the child is tired of playing, Fang Tianxing takes him home. He is also afraid of the child''s family.


    The whole family was waiting for Fang Tianxing to appear. He took his child home. The child ran to the woman and cried happily, "Mom."


    The child said to the woman, "my uncle took me to school today, and I went to the playground in the afternoon. I''m very happy today."


    The woman looked at Fang Tianxing. Of course, she was worried about more than that. Fang Tianxing said, "three days later, it will be after Wu Junying''s funeral."


    The woman said quickly, "good."


    Fang Tianxing declined their invitation to stay for dinner and rushed to the next soldier''s home.


    The next one is Che Yongchun. His family is not far away. According to the information, his family is a big family with many people and extensive contacts. I should have known about him.


    Fang Tianxing rushes there. It''s a big house. The car family is very famous nearby, so it''s easy to find a place.


    Fang Tianxing went forward, and there were many people chatting at the door. Fang Tianxing went to ask, "do you know if Che Yongchun''s home is here, and whether his sister and mother are here?"


    The man said to him, "the mother and sister of Che Yongchun have been driven away for a long time. I don''t know where they live now."


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and asked what was going on.


    The crowd told him that it was because Che Yongchun''s mother was left out in the cold and they were all driven out of the car''s house. Now they don''t know where it is. Fang Tianxing is just very surprised. He didn''t expect that the family of Che Yongchun didn''t live a good life. He was rejected by the family.


    That kind of thing is not uncommon. The big family is always fierce inside and comfortable close to the core. Those on the edge are a little desolate.


    Fang Tianxing arranges his soldiers to go out to visit, and he must find out the whereabouts of Che Yongchun''s sister and mother.


    Soon they all went out to look for the whereabouts of Che Yongchun''s sister and mother. Fang Tianxing went into Che''s house to see what it looked like.


    He walked into the car''s house, and soon someone stopped him. It was the housekeeper of the car''s house. He took Fang Tianxing to meet the father of Che Yongchun, and finally understood the cause and effect of the incident.


    A successful family, at a certain stage of development, has some liquidity. Then, this money can be used to invest in a brand new and exciting business, which has a 50% probability of success, so as to get ten times the return.


    But there''s a half chance that this thing will fail, and it may lose everything.


    Another option is to invest the money in a long-term, decentralized way, with a potential return of 10% a year.


    In the entrepreneurial stage, most entrepreneurs will choose the former. But in the stage of keeping business and inheriting, most families tend to the latter. When wealth accumulates to a certain stage and scale, it will be very risk averse.


    Any erosion of family wealth may affect the life of family offspring, even cause family conflicts, and then affect the development of family enterprises.


    The family is naturally related, and is not blood, and feelings are not the only fortress, and many more business ties.


    Small family name farmers are either out of business or forced to migrate. That is to say, the competition among farmers is very brutal. Most of the farmers who can stay in the village are big surnamed farmers who have blood relationship to ease the pressure of competition.


    Farmers with small surnames bear more competitive pressure than those with large surnames, and they do not have enough people of the same race to increase their ability to resist risks, so they quickly disappear in most villages. This kind of rapid elimination is achieved by far exceeding the mortality rate imagined by modern people.


    At that time, Che Yongchun''s father and mother eloped. Originally, the family found another marriage partner for Che Yongchun''s father.


    But Che Yongchun''s father eloped with his mother. When the family members found them, Che Yongchun was born.


    Because of their pure and passionate love, they choose to elope, break away from all the family constraints, and start a dream journey of yearning for freedom. Just like ordinary young people, breaking away from the shackles of the family also means breaking away from the support of the family, and the two who barely make a living are gradually drifting away. One is to make a living, and the other is to make a living.


    Cohabitation just opened the day is particularly beautiful, the heart has unlimited expectations. It''s natural for a couple to believe that peace and happiness will never leave, and that they will live in such peace and happiness forever. But then comes the triviality of life and conflicts and differences.


    The attack from outside came one after another, they didn''t expect the so-called peace and happiness, and they were gradually away from the beginning.


    Even the initial warmth and tacit understanding no longer exist. She is no longer the pure, strong and thorough mother of Che Yongchun. Daily necessities wiped away her aura, leaving only a body worn away by life.


    Because of the hardship of life, his father returned to the family with his wife and Che Yongchun. The family refused to accept Che Yongqing''s mother, and only two returned to the family.


    Che Yongchun once said that he had many family members, which also led to a large number of uncles and aunts. As Che Yongchun did not remember people since he was a child, he often did not know his name when he met his half baked relatives on the road.


    When there are more familiar adults nearby, the father can also point out: "this is your second eldest brother." If you face it alone, Che Yongchun can only look at the smile of his relatives and wait for others to say hello before responding.


    Che Yongchun is an illegitimate child, so it is easy for him to be looked down upon by others because of his small mistake.


    Later, Che Yongchun joined the army. Fang Tianxing remembers that he always talked about his father and mother. He remembers that they used to love each other very much, but later they gradually drifted away.


    Fang Tianxing finds Che Yongchun''s father. He tells Fang Tianxing the reason why Che Yongchun''s mother left. He wants to divorce Che Yongchun''s mother. She refuses and moves out of the car''s house in a rage.


    Since returning to the family, Che Yongchun''s father felt that the cold body in the family was no longer the one he loved!


    No, that woman is strange and terrible. Slowly, she won''t go home any more. Che Yongchun''s father doesn''t want to stay in the poor cage.


    Che Yuanbo knows that he doesn''t love her anymore because of her change. Her obsession with love bored her. Che Yuanbo feels that the new hope lies only in our separation. Che Yongchun''s mother should give up. She suddenly thought of her leaving. However, she immediately remorsed and repented.


    Che Yuanbo can''t avoid her. He looks like a beast. He can only get rid of it if he leaves. But I don''t want to be the bad guy, the bad guy who said to separate.


    Therefore, Che Yuanbo ignored her, ignored her, avoided her, and only asked her to wake up early and leave early. Even in the dead of night, I thought about her death.

 Chapter 494

    However, she is always patient and tolerant, and treats herself as a lost child. But I can''t stand such a life, because of love, Che Yongchun''s mother bears the burden of reality for him, fearless in the cold wind.


    Without Che Yongchun''s mother''s Che Yuanbo, there is only endless emptiness left.


    Che Yongchun''s father, who speaks the truth, is divorced from his mother and the beauty that protects him for love, and then comes the heavy reality. It was not until this moment that Che Yongchun''s father realized that he had no courage to face the reality directly, let alone the ability to bear heavy burdens.


    All he has is inseparable from Yongchun''s mother''s love. Fang Tianxing''s men find Che Yongchun''s mother and talk about the divorce with Che Yuanbo.


    "Do you regret that you should not know cheyuanbo?" Fang Tianxing asked suspiciously.


    Che Yongchun''s mother replied, "please don''t ask yourself such difficult questions. At that time, I was a young man. I would not listen to what the old people said."


    When they are in love, many people advise them not to be together. There is a big family gap. In fact, they can''t listen to other people''s advice.


    Families need to be well matched and give some help. Families need more wealth to keep running. We also need to win over and entangle the power relationship. The best way is to get married with powerful people.


    The accumulation of wealth is a positive cycle similar to Matthew effect. Everyone''s goal is to make money, but it''s easy for money to flow to a big place. The more powerful people are, the more powerful they are in all aspects. In the world of capital, wealth can be linked with everything. If they break the law and bail, they will not die of illness. It is their job to make money, rather it is their entertainment.


    But ordinary people, working for the boss, worry about unemployment, worry about not finding a girlfriend, even if they find it, what can they do.


    This class gradually solidified. In the capitalist wealth Empire, the earth is the garden of Eden in the universe. Philosophers have nothing, utopian romanticism, and wealth makes everything beautiful.


    But the bottom workers are different. If they don''t sell their physical strength, they will have no food and shelter, so life is difficult. Class is insurmountable, and cognition cannot surpass its life level.


    If you feel your life is easy, it''s because someone is suffering for you.


    The most narrow-minded is not Che Yongchun''s mother, nor love, but the smart Che Yongchun''s father.


    The greatest is not Che Yongchun''s father, not ideal, but the fearless Che Yongchun''s mother because of love.


    Because of too much communication and become sophisticated, and become only able to use routines, that will only gain the joy of victory, and lost as a living human dignity.


    Fang Tianxing wants to give a piece of advice. In fact, it is not advice in the strict sense. He prefers to call it a state of pursuit.


    That is to take your mood seriously and enjoy every relationship seriously. If you like him, follow the heart''s throb and tell him.


    No matter whether they have been cheated, neglected or favored by others. When you meet the next person, you should forget the past person and experience, and don''t try to find the shadow of the past person. Everyone is irreplaceable, which is a double respect for the predecessors and future generations.


    In fact, people are destined to strive for survival resources. Families have advantages in this respect. Large families will squeeze small families, and the situation in remote areas will be much better. This is one of the reasons why many small families are in the mountains, because the competition is not so fierce.


    Suitable for cities and affluent areas. Land annexation is fierce. According to the law of ancient dynasties, land annexation basically reached the limit in about 200 years, so the dynasties were changed, the cards were reshuffled, and the land distribution changed.


    If the poor can not survive for three generations, they will die out. War years and natural disasters are the main periods for the poor to die out. This is one of the reasons why the poor in remote areas can survive for many generations.


    This can also explain why the ancients attached so much importance to fertility, diligence, and learning skills. This is a good way for the poor to reduce the risk of extinction, because it scattered the risk of agricultural failure. Farming depended on the weather, which was very risky. They attached great importance to savings, inheritance, and education.


    In addition, smuggling, theft, banditry, being a soldier, uprising and doing business were all gambles for the survival of the poor people in ancient times. They could not be taken as the way for most of the poor people to live. Therefore, we should not take their gambler winners as an example, because the losers of gambling would not be recorded in history. They were the silent majority.


    Finally, Che Yongchun''s mother agreed to divorce and gave her a sum of money, which was enough for her to live for the rest of her life.


    The funeral of Che Yongchun was held in the family, and the whole family appeared neatly. I believe this is also his last wish. After the funeral, he went his separate ways.


    Fang Tianxing can''t manage too much, as long as he doesn''t let Che Yongchun''s mother suffer too much and be bullied, he can''t manage anything else.


    Everything is natural. This is the law of the development of human society. If we want to live, we have to. This is the family''s survival law. Only in this way can the family continue to exist.


    On the other hand, many unfair things in the world have such internal logic. In society, human beings are alienated by society. In order to live, animals are the fittest.


    The fate of an individual can be changed, but the general trend of the world is difficult to change.


    Fang Tianxing left here and came to the home of Guo Tongying, the last soldier who died. His family was very poor, almost destitute, with nothing valuable. Only his old father was a lonely old man.


    After arriving at home, he found that there was no one. After inquiring, he found out that Guo Tongying''s father had gone to his nephew''s house. Fang Tianxing also learned that his nephew''s family situation is not good, but he studies hard, which is the only hope.


    When old man Guo learned of his son''s death in the war, he really couldn''t bear it. When the child was just an adult, he also had several kisses for his son. He either thought that the other party''s condition was poor, or he was suspected that the condition was poor, so he couldn''t succeed at all.


    Over time, Guo Tongying made up his mind to be a soldier. Maybe he was lucky enough to gain fame in the battlefield.


    The father naturally did not want his only son to be a soldier. He died every day on the battlefield. Maybe one day his only son would not escape this fate.


    But what can we do? The family is poor, and it is impossible to find a good job. When you are a soldier, you get military pay. Even if you die, you get a pension, so you don''t have no money.


    In this troubled times, the peace of ordinary people is also earned by the bloody fighting of countless soldiers on the front line. Fang Tianxing gave the rest of Guo Tongying''s things to his father. After taking them, he burst into tears and felt heartbroken.

 Chapter 495

    "How sad is it for a white haired man to send a black haired man?" Guo Tongying''s father howled.


    The nephew on one side also said: "uncle, don''t be sad. With me, my cousin won''t die in vain."


    "Well, we''ll depend on you in the future." Guo Tongying''s father said.


    Soon the man said, "your brother''s pension is for you to go to school. You must fight for a good future and win glory for our country."


    Nephew nodded and said: "I will try my best."


    "If you have any difficulties, please come to me. As long as it doesn''t violate the principle, I will help you." Fang Tianxing confidently said to the child.


    Guo Tongying''s father quickly said, "it''s too heavy. There''s no need to do that."


    "Guo Tongying died for me. What can I do to help him to relieve my guilt?" Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing left here. When the matter was finished, he was relieved and the big stone in his heart came down. The soldiers around him looked at his behavior, saw that he was so kind to the soldiers who died for him, and even more respected him. They felt that with such a general, they could die for him at any time.


    In this world, human life is heavy and light. What''s important is that life is all that a person has. If you lose life, you will lose everything. In fact, people''s life is also very fragile. Sometimes, if you say no, it''s gone.


    Many people can not leave much in their life, and they may not be able to bring much help to their families. The only thing we can do is to keep the useful body and wait for the moment when it is worth burning.


    Fang Tianxing gave two days to his comrades in arms and only one day to his family. When he got home, it was already evening.


    Hearing the news, his parents got up and found that Fang Tianxing had come back. They quickly let him in, worried that he had not eaten yet, and cooked for him.


    Fang Tianxing feels very warm. No matter how great a soldier is, he will show his soft side when facing his parents. He will put down his guard and become a child.


    The next morning, my father took a rest and went fishing. He saw that Fang Tianxing had something on his mind. He didn''t say much. He just said to himself when he swung the hook: "will we catch lobster this time?"


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "crayfish drilling holes is also a way of survival, although despicable, but can let themselves live. For this kind of people, we can let them survive, but we must not let them overflow. "


    "Yes, you''ve seen something deep. There are three levels of understanding: seeing mountains is mountains, seeing mountains is not mountains, seeing mountains is mountains. On the surface, it seems that the highest level and the lowest level are the same. In fact, they are not. In constant pursuit, the answer is not the only one, nor the most important. What''s important is that what you learn from it has become a part of you. " Father said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing has some understanding, but he doesn''t seem to understand it very well. He just goes fishing. Whether it''s fishing or lobster fishing, it''s family feeling to be with his father.


    On that day, they harvested a basket of lobsters and took them home to make spicy crayfish for their mother. It''s good to eat crayfish. You have to use your hands. Naturally, you can''t do anything else. You can only chat. This kind of thing is also a family chat.


    Spicy lobster dipped in sauce, a little bit of peeling, hands can not stop, the mood is particularly happy, eat to the mouth spicy.


    In order to protect such a peaceful life, the gods and Demons must be kept out of the galaxy, and countless people have died, even so, it is worth it.


    Fang Tianxing''s father said: "recently, many protoss have gathered in Guanyi star region in the south, and there is a lot of pressure ahead. These Protoss always want to turn human beings into their believers and slaves. He also preaches that only those who are converted can go to heaven. There is no heaven in this world, but it is just a devil''s land. "


    Fang Tianxing also said: "these Protoss are like this. People think that there is a place to escape from pain, but even if this place really exists, it is not the so-called heaven."


    Soon after dinner, Fang Tianxing is ready to go back. He wants to go back to the town to prevent gods and demons from attacking his residence.


    Soon Fang Tianxing said goodbye to his parents, crossed the starry sky and returned to his residence. When we got there, we found that there were not too many anomalies, and it seemed that we had stopped.


    Protoss have a large number of troops assembled, there must be action, just before the storm is quiet.


    Fang Tianxing ordered the soldiers to be ready and pay close attention to every move of the magic army.


    Fang Tianxing went into the city of Nandu to see if there was any movement. He dressed up as an ordinary man and made some changes in his appearance. People who were not very familiar with him would never recognize him.


    It''s quiet in Nandu city. After the original city leader left, there was no heavy tax, so people''s life was much easier. It was no longer the tense state before.


    Fang Tianxing came to a teahouse where business was good. Many people talked and talked about trivial things in life.


    Fang Tianxing found a place to sit down and ordered a few pots of tea. He asked the soldiers around him to sit down and drink tea.


    They are all guards to protect Fang Tianxing. They are attentive all day to prevent someone from assassinating Fang Tianxing and bringing danger to him.


    Everyone is sitting down. Fang Tianxing is thinking about the central idea of his novel. The main mission of his life is to make himself grow up and become a person equal to his potential. The most important achievement of man''s struggle is his own personality.


    Under his argument, everyone is a universal person, a complete person, because everyone represents all human beings and has all human potential in him. The mission of human beings is to realize these potentials.


    If this may be suppressed, just change the society. People will get love, unlimited possibilities and all-round development. The most perfect society should be a society where love is exchanged for love and trust is exchanged for trust. The most perfect personality should also be such a personality.


    Fang Tianxing is only strict with his soldiers when he should be strict, and sometimes he cares about their life, but it''s not happy.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that this is the dignity and freedom of that person. Although it is luxurious to some extent, it is not born.


    Through the exclusive channel in the army, Fang Tianxing knows that the protoss troops have been gathering in the direction of the Kansai region, and it seems that there will be a big action. The local garrison also asks the military headquarters for reinforcements.


    The forces assembled by the southern protoss have reached a million, which is not a small part of the Protoss. The garrison nearby is under great pressure and is in urgent need of reinforcement.


    The military has also sent scouts to investigate whether there is any major action in the target area where the troops are assembled, so as to make certain response. If we want to attack a certain place, it is very dangerous, and we must take precautions as soon as possible.


    The protoss did mobilize a large number of troops, not to attack human territory, but to deal with the legendary blasphemer rebellion. They are also Protoss, but they are the opposition among them. They oppose the rule of the upper Protoss and want to change all this with revolution, but they are madly attacked.

 Chapter 496

    The failure of the revolution again and again did not make them lose confidence. They threatened to let the revolution go through to the end and make heaven a real heaven.


    "Today''s Protoss in power are a group of hypocrites. They use disgusting methods to win over the Protoss and deceive them. Heaven is not heaven at all, it is disgusting hell at all." Terence, the leader of the blasphemers, said to the Protoss.


    The people can''t understand him. The God Emperor built heaven in the divine world in order to make the people live a better life, but the blasphemers said it was a lie.


    It is said that heaven in the divine world is a pure land, where there is no power, no wealth, no war, no opposition and no crime.


    Heaven is a world created by God. It is said that it exists in a mysterious space. It is a mysterious field with convenient external transportation and reef protection. The attraction of heaven comes from the fact that everything there is perfect.


    In the real world, equality is formal and moral. You are promised equal rights, but in fact, not only your equal rights are usurped, but also your demands for equality cannot be heard by the public.


    The evolution of the world is advancing on equality, but there will never be such a perfect end. Heaven is such an end, the material is greatly enriched, the people are greatly equal. In heaven, public ownership is practised, with each according to his ability and each according to his need.


    Here everyone has to work, every day, and work is regarded as happy, is the embodiment of self-worth. If they work freely, heaven will produce countless wealth.


    And this advantage of public ownership made them win in international trade, and gold and silver entered heaven continuously. But people in heaven are not interested in gold and silver. They think these are not practical. Only living here forever is what they really lack and need.


    They influence the world around them with their lofty ideals and values, and are not influenced by the outside world. There is no outside oppression and pain, only endless happiness.


    In fact, careful analysis shows that the material abundance of heaven comes from two aspects: public ownership and slavery. Yes, there is slavery in the perfect heaven. The main source of slaves in heaven is not war, but criminals who do not believe in God.


    On the one hand, they make full use of the labor force, on the other hand, they carry out the moral education of the people. In retrospect, heaven has designed a logical and self consistent operation rule, which is undoubtedly easier to achieve than universal harmony.


    It is impossible for public ownership to exert its power without a strong country. Consistent with this national orientation, the education of loving heaven has become the core of education.


    Countless gold and silver, as well as the huge debts of neighboring countries, provide security for their national security. They can not only use the money to supply the army, but also use the money to hire the army.


    Generally speaking, the heaven people themselves do not appear on the battlefield directly. Apart from the military commander, they employ a large number of people from other countries and nations to fight for themselves.


    In the world where heaven is located, there is a kind of professional soldiers, namely angels. They are willing to kill and be killed in the war for a small reward, so as to show their physical strength. People in heaven do not consider how many angels will die for them at all.


    Because in their eyes, if they can get rid of all the evil and hateful rubbish in the world, it will be the greatest good for the universe. In the same way, I think people in heaven should be eliminated in this way.


    Heaven rarely wags war for its own country''s problems, but they often uphold justice and maintain international order. But when war is inevitable, heaven will not hesitate to fight first, because the fire of war can never burn to heaven.


    The equality of heaven is cruel, because equality becomes the same and boring. It makes everyone live in several monotonous colors and sounds. Clothes can only distinguish gender, all kinds of art are full of moral preaching.


    Even after they have worked for six hours, they can''t have their own private entertainment. Here, entertainment is divided into healthy and unhealthy. The latter is forbidden. In healthy games, there is also a struggle between evil and virtue.


    In a word, beauty is discriminated against here. Those who think beauty in our world are morbid and excessive in their eyes, and must be completely prohibited.


    As long as it doesn''t interfere with public life, it doesn''t hurt to have a little taste. However, while providing warmth to people, heaven has to cut off people''s wild hope and ask all people to build a moral life in heaven in the way of returning essence to the brain. Isn''t this anti humanity?


    Terence, the blasphemer, said, "the sin of heaven is the loss of freedom. You have to work six hours a day, unless you are sick or something. You eat in a public canteen every day, except when you are sick.


    To travel abroad, it is necessary to obtain the consent of the city manager, and there are various restrictions.


    Sisyphus, who is always pushing the huge stone up the mountain, seems to be lucky. Busy makes him forget freedom. However, Heaven gives people the chance to be free, but he wants to deprive people of the right to be free. Is this heaven or hell?


    The legend of carefree heaven as an ideal has become obsolete, later people''s ideas seem more reasonable and more scientific. However, once the dream falls to the ground and is built into a heaven on earth, it will be similar to the legendary heaven and will lead to a deeper disaster.


    The beauty of heaven comes from its impossibility. Only it can''t be realized, so it can''t be described. Once described, it''s hell.


    Terence was very forward-looking about the population problem. "If the population of heaven exceeds the limit that the land can hold, they will call a group of angels to invade the surrounding places, and establish colonies in the unoccupied and uncultivated places on the nearest continent according to the laws of heaven. Heaven will unite with them.


    If you dare not obediently submit to the notice of heaven, then fight them to be convinced. The people in heaven think that if a nation can''t make good use of its land, let it be desolate, and forbid other nations who can own the land according to the laws of nature to use it, then it''s natural to wage war against it.


    Song Yuqing follows Terence. He likes Terence''s idea and wants to get love.


    They were defeated in the war and retreated to the dark world. Only then did they escape the pursuit of the Protoss. The gods, human beings and Demons had made an agreement that the dark world existed independently, and no external organization could interfere there.


    Fang Tianxing knew about the actions of the Protoss and wanted to know what the heaven created by the protoss looked like.


    Is such a world without pain and despair good or bad?


    Fang Tianxing thought that if he had time, he would go to see if heaven was so wonderful. Soon those people felt that heaven was the most wonderful place. Fang Tianxing just felt that such a place could not exist.

 Chapter 497

    But then he realized that the five masters in the sea said, "I''ve been to that heaven, but in my opinion, it''s not heaven at all. The heaven of the protoss is the hell of the Terran. That wonderful heaven is built on the suffering of countless people."


    It''s just that such things are painful and unacceptable. After Fang Tianxing knew the reason, he found the truth painful.


    There is also the back of heaven. On the back is the pain and sweat of countless people who built the positive and bright world.


    I know that the protoss mobilized the army to pursue and kill a blasphemous guy. What strength does that guy have? He dares to fight against the Protoss. He is also a brave guy.


    This made the whole military feel relieved. They thought that the protoss would attack here. Unexpectedly, it was like this. It was a false alarm. There was no big trouble.


    However, Fang Tianxing felt that it was not so easy for the protoss to gather an army just to deal with a few blasphemers.


    Fang Tianxing ordered them to keep on guard, and something will happen in the near future.


    Some of those people don''t understand that the protoss are just encircling and suppressing the rebellion. What else will happen.


    Fang Tianxing was so attentive that he felt that something important must have happened, and the calm before the storm. Sure enough, after encircling and suppressing the blasphemous rebels, these Protoss armies did not disband and turned their guns to rush to the nearest human defense line.


    The garrison there was caught off guard and couldn''t resist it at all. Suddenly, it was defeated. The protoss army broke three fortresses in a row, broke a star field and forced Fang Tianxing to come here.


    All of a sudden, the military was shocked and lost several cities, which made them very angry.


    Fang Tianxing ordered his troops to guard here. Millions of protoss troops under the city were approaching, and the momentum was very strong. These Protoss soldiers can push a mountain flat with one breath at the same time, and stamp their feet together to make the sun, moon and stars collapse.


    There are so many troops in the city. If it were someone else, they would have abandoned the City long ago and would not dare to fight.


    Fang Tianxing was also afraid. He thought that once they attacked, they would not live for half a moment. Life and death were only in the blink of an eye.


    "The city must be guarded as long as it can." Fang Tianxing said to the soldiers.


    "But there are millions of protoss down here. They can''t hold for half a quarter of an hour." The soldier said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that it''s not easy. The military gap of several hundred times is almost insurmountable. It''s just a matter of time.


    Now what they have to do is to delay the protoss army as much as possible, and give the military headquarters time to respond, so that they can deploy and respond calmly.


    "The protoss army sent a vanguard of 3000 people to attack the city. The situation is critical." When the soldiers came, his face was full of fear.


    Fang Tianxing quickly ordered a thousand troops out of the city to fight. The city gate opened. The leader of the other side was a young Protoss general named Adams. He was a strong man in the nine levels of the God King, who had experienced many battles.


    "You''d better surrender as soon as possible. Do you still have to resist when you see my Protoss million army?" Adams said disdainfully.


    "Because the other side is strong, they are afraid to fight. Are you looking forward to such an opponent?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Let me see what you can do," said Adams


    After that, the two sides rushed up to fight in the same place. They fought against each other. Fang Tianxing and Adams were skilled in fighting. After long experience in the battlefield, Fang Tianxing was not inferior to him.


    At first, Adams didn''t think it was anything, but he couldn''t take Tianxing for a moment, and the other side didn''t mean to beat him.


    Adams was surprised. Looking at the soldiers of Zhou state, they didn''t fight fiercely. They just tried to hold down their opponents as much as possible.


    "You''re trying to use me to delay the fight. It''s impossible for me." Adams said angrily.


    With that, the long gun in his hand swung, and a light flashed from the tip of the gun, which was enough to light up the stars¡° The stars break The spear in Adams''s hand stabbed.


    Fang Tianxing quickly used the second form of the sword formula of healthy qi, which was noble and healthy. The sword light seemed to become a river of sword light, and Adams'' long gun could not pierce it.


    Adams didn''t believe that Fang Tianxing''s long river of light could block his spear, but he didn''t expect to be able to pierce it.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword light flowed over his head in the twinkling of an eye. Taking advantage of the long river of sword light blocking his sight, Fang Tianxing put out 72 swords and hit Adams hard, but he didn''t kill him.


    Adams knew that it was Fang Tianxing''s intention to use him to help himself delay.


    Adams roared, as if he had been greatly humiliated. He picked up a long gun and killed himself. Fang Tianxing couldn''t let him do what he wanted, so he quickly stopped him.


    At this moment, a very dramatic scene appeared on the battlefield. The enemy general wanted to commit suicide. Fang Tianxing tried his best to prevent him from dying.


    It was terrible and desperate. The most important thing was that Fang Tianxing refused to kill him. Adams cried angrily. He had faced countless evil demons, but he was defeated in front of the human race today.


    Adams ran away. He ran to the leader and said, "grandfather, you must kill Fang Tianxing. He deliberately teased me and provoked our Protoss."


    The protoss attach great importance to blood and blood, and the generals who lead the troops are generally the children of the family. The old man turned out to be Adams''s grandfather. At the moment, his grandson complained. He suddenly became angry, and his grandson was bullied, so he couldn''t bear it.


    "Give it to me and run him over." The old man, as the commander in chief, gave a direct order.


    Soon millions of troops began to take action. For normal operations, it was impossible to do so, but today it is.


    Soon the spearmen in front of the square shot, neat and uniform action, fiercely threw the long guns in their hands, countless long guns fell from the sky, the people on the battlefield indiscriminate attack, protoss soldiers were also injured, Fang Tianxing''s soldiers also fell a lot.


    Just such a thing is not so happy, most of the enemy''s casualties, his comrades are the same, those Protoss soldiers wail, did not expect that they would fight against themselves, this is simply killing their own people.


    Fang Tianxing just felt the cruelty of the gods and demons. The protoss was kind on the surface, but very cold inside. In the face of such things, he made a decision quickly.


    On the battlefield pierced by the spear, it becomes a little sparse and open, which is suitable for the charge of another heavy cavalry.

 Chapter 498

    Soon, the heavy cavalry began to charge. These Protoss heavy cavalry rode on the protoss'' Heavenly horse. They were as strong as the wind. The impact was strong enough to break mountains and rocks. Few people could stop them. Countless battles were broken by these cavalry.


    A Protoss cavalry leader rushed to Fang Tianxing. He wanted to cut Fang Tianxing under the horse with a long sword.


    Fang Tianxing only felt that the light of the sword came to his head. Fang Tianxing''s sword blocked the sabre in his hand and the cavalry''s horse in his hand.


    "Hissing." The horse wailed, but Fang Tianxing stopped him and didn''t let him go on. The cavalry on the horse was stunned.


    Fang Tianxing made a sudden effort to lift him off his horse. The cavalry wanted to stand up, but he was stabbed by Fang Tianxing''s long sword.


    Fang Tianxing immediately became powerful, and four or five Protoss cavalry around him rushed towards him, threatening to smash him into a pool of mud.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid. In the face of their charge, the whole person rotated, and the sword light was spinning like a top to cut those people''s necks.


    Those Protoss cavalry neck spray blood, blood splashed Fang Tianxing, let him look like a soldier from the dead.


    The pressure suddenly lightened, and the cavalry around Fang Tianxing fell to the ground. They were all killed by Fang Tianxing. Some Protoss generals couldn''t see it any more. They jumped up from the horse and cut the saber straight to Fang Tianxing''s head.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly rowed under the horse''s belly and opened the horse''s belly with a knife. The general was in a hurry and pursued Fang Tianxing with a sabre. Fang Tianxing left to right, not only the general did not catch up, but also solved many Protoss soldiers.


    That''s Fang Tianxing''s plan, in order to continue to delay time, the protoss general finally couldn''t help it, "a small Nandu city has been delayed for a long time, and I''m really angry." The God Zun couldn''t help it, and made a bold move.


    He was the highest cultivation of the God. As soon as he made a move, the wind and cloud changed, and the sky began to become more and more gloomy. Suddenly, countless meteorites fell from the sky. When the protoss generals saw that their God of war made a move, they immediately turned around and ran away.


    Fang Tianxing quickly asked the soldiers to open fortifications to protect the people in the city, but the attack was too strong to resist for a moment. Countless meteorites fell on the city, and people''s houses were lit.


    The soldiers tried their best to save the masses, but some soldiers gave up their lives to block the meteorite when they couldn''t. Fang Tianxing only saw a scene like doomsday disaster. There was a woman with her child hiding by the wall, but she didn''t know that the wall was about to collapse.


    Fang Tianxing quickly saved the mother and son. Fang Tianxing told them to run quickly. The mother and son said thanks to him, and then left quickly.


    That God Zun laughs, say: "whole army advances."


    Millions of protoss troops are ordered to rush towards the South capital. They have slaughtered three cities. Young men and women with labor force are left behind. Useless old people are killed directly and sent to heaven as slaves to maintain the operation of heaven.


    In heaven, the lowest coolie is hidden on the other side of heaven. There are endless delicious food in the front of heaven. Just ask for what you want.


    On the back are these slaves, who work day and night to provide the paradise of freedom.


    Such a heaven is also their hell, and the happiness is based on their pain.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t want the people in the southern capital to become coolies on the back of heaven. Such a life will never come out. The more brilliant the front is, the more dark and painful the back will be.


    Fang Tianxing knows that in the face of irresistible forces, resistance is equal to death, and only survival is left. How can there be any happiness and happiness.


    Just when these Protoss troops set foot here, a group of people suddenly appeared. The leader was a human race, whose name was Liang Bufan. He was the first master under the God level in the Terran army.


    As soon as he came, he let the protoss soldiers stop and dare not go any further.


    He is a master at the top of the publishing world, and he is powerful. The protoss has suffered a lot from him, and he is scared to face him.


    It''s just that when the protoss Marshal saw Liang Bufan''s appearance, he suddenly became energetic. They are old opponents and have fought more than once.


    "You''re here. I thought those Terran strongmen would send someone. I didn''t expect it was you." The protoss Grand Marshal said to Liang Bufan.


    At this time, Liang Bufan said, "old man, you have lived for tens of thousands of years, are you still so shameless? Don''t be cheeky at all when you do it to the younger generation. "


    When Fang Tianxing saw two people talking in space, he was like an old friend, not an opponent.


    Fang Tianxing watched their conversation, but he couldn''t get in at all. As a bystander, he couldn''t change the situation. He had to watch.


    Liang Bufan and that Protoss Grand Marshal chat, it seems that there is no smoke, but it is very insipid, do not see any friction.


    Liang Bufan said to the Grand Marshal of the protoss: "you and I will fight in the starry sky. Don''t let the younger generation see jokes."


    Soon they flew high in the sky together, and when they got to the starry sky, Fang Tianxing could only visit them from a distance. It would be of great benefit to be able to watch their battle, and his understanding of that level would go to a higher level.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that it''s not easy to encounter such a thing. Although many people died, at least there was a result. The military sent Liang Bufan to stop the million Protoss. I believe he has such strength.


    Liang Bufan was calm and fearless in the face of the Grand Marshal of the Protoss. The Grand Marshal of the protoss looked serious and seemed to be facing the enemy.


    It seems that Liang Bufan is stronger, and Fang Tianxing is surprised. Unexpectedly, he is just an ordinary looking young man.


    There are several wings behind the Grand Marshal of the protoss, which proves that the blood of the protoss is extremely noble. The more noble the blood is in the protoss, the greater the future achievements will be. On the contrary, it is difficult to achieve great achievements if the blood is ordinary.


    Over time, the protoss is based on blood, the more noble blood, the more people can look up to and pursue.


    Under those three pairs of wings, there are countless divine lights. The divine light is like the light brought by the beginning of heaven and earth, which makes people unable to look directly at it, as if it is the purest and brightest power.


    That innumerable bright congeals the sharp sword, rapid shoots. Liang Bufan just stroked his arm, just like he wanted to wave away the flies. His very ordinary moves contained terrible power, which could not be judged by common sense.


    This made Fang Tianxing feel very powerful. He turned decadence into magic. He was an ingenious means of creation.


    Liang Bufan just waved his sleeve and beat back these spirits. However, the Grand Marshal of the protoss just thought it was an appetizer and a backhand.

 Chapter 499

    Those divine lights became a halo. The Grand Marshal of the protoss seized the halo and turned it into a weapon to hit Liang Bufan.


    It seems that the light wheel has incomparable edge. It will hurt your eyes at a glance, and you can''t look directly at it.


    Liang Bufan took out a dagger as soon as he stretched out his hand, and rowed quickly. He wanted to cut the throat of the Grand Marshal of the protoss, but he could not easily break his defense.


    The light wheel revolves rapidly, wants to cut the space, seals the beam extraordinary forever in the foreign land space. The light wheel quickly cuts through the surrounding space, cutting out the black track, just like crossing the paper, to isolate Liang Bufan.


    Liang Bufan couldn''t be caught without a hand. He shot the dagger in his hand as a flying knife. The protoss Grand Marshal turned his head and the dagger passed around his neck.


    The Grand Marshal of the protoss was not afraid. Instead, he continued to cast the spell and wanted to ban Liang Bufan in the foreign space.


    Liang Bufan calmly smiles, and a red leaf pattern suddenly appears on his clothes. The red leaves fly out and brush the surrounding space. The surging ground fire and geomantic omen are all calmed down and can''t make trouble any more.


    The Grand Marshal of the protoss didn''t give up. Instead, he must seize Liang Bufan. If he can be imprisoned, it must be a great achievement. If he gets the divine blood from the divine emperor, he can go a long way in the future.


    Liang Bufan is the same. This time, the task assigned to him by the military headquarters is to stop the protoss army and prevent them from continuing to attack.


    Both of them have their own purposes and can''t live up to their expectations. The aftereffects of their fight are everywhere in the starry sky. The starry sky explodes, and there are cracks in time and space everywhere, as if the wound can not be healed, leaving only scars.


    They played from the east to the West and from the south to the north. There was a mess in the starry sky, many planets were cracked, and soon we found that the Grand Marshal of the protoss seemed to be in the downwind and being beaten.


    He fought hard to resist, and even led to the virtual shadow of heaven. The great world came, and the pressure was enough to crush time and space. Liang Bufan also released his own field, which can only be owned by the publishing level, and is the embryonic form of the kingdom of God in the future.


    Liang''s field seems to have a lot of beautiful virtual shadow, I don''t know whether it is his personal hobby or field characteristics, just flash away.


    Fang Tianxing felt that this kind of thing was really lovely. He didn''t expect Liang Bufan to have such a hobby.


    At this time, the imaginary shadow of heaven summoned by the Grand Marshal of the protoss smashed into Liang Bufan''s field. He stood still and only urged his own field to fight. It seemed that those people did not yearn for heaven, but just lived in his own field.


    The field is the author''s creation of the ideal world at the publishing level, in which the mountain and river characters can be created at will, can have life and death, can live forever, can be absurd and uninhibited, can also be very free.


    Domain is the rudiment of the kingdom of God. It has a primary world level. Although it is weak, it also has uncanny powers.


    Liang extraordinary in the field of people look very comfortable, in the face of that hit the heaven, there is no fear of the look, countless beautiful Qi Qijiao drink.


    Liang Bufan took ten steps to kill nine people. He went all over the world and met the empty shadow of heaven with one punch. The shadow of heaven was repulsed, and the Grand Marshal of the protoss vomited a mouthful of blood. The blood was so dignified that it fell on the planet and directly made a big hole.


    Liang Bufan was also injured, but he swallowed the blood from his throat.


    Pretending not to be hurt, the Grand Marshal of the protoss quickly said, "it seems that your cultivation has improved. I''m not as good as you."


    The Grand Marshal of the protoss retreated. Liang Bufan clasped his fist and said in a loud voice, "the green mountains will not change, and the green waters will flow."


    The Grand Marshal of the protoss didn''t look back, but left with the army. The white snow Royal Army was on the battlefield to help the wounded residents and people. Fang Tianxing saw one of his acquaintances, who also saw him and said, "I didn''t expect you to come here. Is it arranged by the family?"


    "Well, my family arranged for me to experience in the white snow emperor army, which can make some contributions to human combat." Aoxue said to Tianxing.


    At this time, Tan Yurou also came to Fang Tianxing and asked deliberately, "this is your female classmate."


    When the two women looked at each other, Fang Tianxing felt that the atmosphere had suddenly changed. He couldn''t get involved in such a thing, and he couldn''t allow the situation to expand.


    The two women looked at each other, looking from head to foot, holding back the fierce bore of the moon, and didn''t want to be looked down upon.


    "This is the federal adjutant for me." Fang Tianxing said.


    Aoxue said with a smile: "the federal adjutants are sent to supervise the generals on the battlefield and prevent them from changing. It''s really rare to send women. Besides, such a moving woman, the Federation is not afraid to lose her wife and lose her soldiers."


    Fang Tianxing quickly covered her mouth and said, "be careful to be heard. The Federation will be suspicious at that time."


    Aoxue blushes and falls into Fang Tianxing''s arms. Her posture is very ambiguous.


    Seeing this, Tan Yurou said, "I''m not ashamed. Can you do this in public?"


    Aoxue quickly broke away from the embrace of Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing dissatisfied with Tan Yurou said: "we are aboveboard, and what to be afraid of."


    "The federal inspectors have to live and work in moderation." Tan Yurou just said.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t pay attention to her, but said to Aoxue: "you go to save people first. When the work is over, I''ll show you around."


    Aoxue meticulously stitches the wound for the wounded soldiers and comforts them out of the pain.


    The white snow Royal Army is divided into the medical department, the art department and the assassination department. Only the assassination department is responsible for assassination, and the others are regarded as auxiliary soldiers.


    Most women are born with poor physical strength and poor fighting ability, but they are very suitable for activities such as rescuing the wounded and rescuing the dying, condolence performances and so on. They are the angels in the hearts of the soldiers. Many soldiers in the battlefield are proud to marry a white snow queen.


    With the help of readers, their work efficiency is far higher than that of ordinary people. In only one day, they gave preliminary treatment to the wounded soldiers and residents on the battlefield. The lightly injured can no longer feel the pain, and the seriously injured can be dealt with properly, leaving no sequelae.


    When Aoxue is busy with what she is doing, Fang Tianxing pulls her up. Aoxue is a little tired. Fang Tianxing says to her, "hungry, take you to eat first."


    Aoxue doesn''t resist either. Fang Tianxing leads her to a small restaurant. It''s in the south of Nandu city. It''s less hurt by the attack, and it can still operate normally.


    At the moment, there are many people in line. Seeing the soldiers'' clothes on Fang Tianxing and Aoxue, they naturally make way for them to go first.


    What this shop does is nothing else, or soup. At the moment, it is busier than ever. A bowl of steaming soup is sent to the waiting people outside. The battle only lasted for a moment, and the damage to the southern capital is not serious. We are not short of food, but of heat.

 Chapter 500

    Having just experienced the threat of war, we all think it is a narrow escape. At this time, we can have a bowl of sweet soup to drink. For example, white radish tofu dumpling soup is the most suitable, light and delicious, warm body, drive away the chill of body and mind.


    People are like this, the first second is still oppressed by life can not lift their heads, the next second can calmly face life. Life is always like this, and it''s not so pleasant. Many people also feel that they have to avoid the war and move to the hinterland of the galactic center, away from the threat of war. Over time, the house prices there are frightening, which can be said to be an inch of land and money.


    The price of marginal areas is cheap, which is suitable for ordinary people with little background. If they are able to stand out one day, they will have the opportunity to settle in the hinterland of the center. On the other hand, when the families in the center of the mainland are in decline, they will quit there and live in remote places.


    After one night, everyone organized to repair the houses that could be repaired, and those that were seriously damaged were demolished and rebuilt.


    When the people gathered firewood, the flames were high, and the people were doing a lot of work. Fang Tianxing also organized the uninjured generals to rebuild the fortifications, and at the same time upgraded them to enhance their defense.


    The female soldiers of the white snow Royal Army continue to treat the wounded soldiers and the people. Many of them have been able to walk on the ground, and they will be back in action in a few days.


    Work hard, also for tomorrow, eat their own food, flow their own sweat. I''m happy to be able to gain by my own efforts.


    Three days later, the whole Nandu city was basically renovated, and everyone''s life returned to normal. Those who do business continue to do business, except that the construction industry recently made a windfall, everything else is as usual.


    Today is also the day for Fang Tianxing to say goodbye to Aoxue. The medical department of the white snow Royal Army is going to other places. There are many people in need of treatment in the war, and many people need them.


    Standing at the gate of the city, Fang Tianxing said goodbye to Aoxue. They were reluctant to part.


    "You must take care of yourself. When you retire three years later, we will get married and stay together forever." Fang Tianxing said to Aoxue.


    "You too. Take care of yourself and fight well." Aoxue said to him.


    Then he turned to leave. Fang Tianxing held her in his arms and said, "we must meet again."


    They nestled together for a long time, then slowly separated.


    Fang Tianxing watched Aoxue leave, and Tan Yurou said beside him: "don''t look, people are gone."


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care either. He just goes back to the city alone and ignores Tan Yurou.


    Then Tan Yurou went back with him. The soldiers closed the gate and continued to guard.


    The newly upgraded fortification is stronger than before. It can resist the attack of God or demon for a quarter of an hour.


    This has been a great progress. In the past, the fortification could only block the strike of shenzun. Now the fortification can block a quarter of an hour. This is a great progress.


    The attacks below shenzun used to last only one day, but now they can''t break the defense. They won''t even shake in the face of such attacks.


    Fang Tianxing was very happy to see that the new fortifications had been built. He continued to train the soldiers to have enough strength to resist the enemy, instead of defending passively.


    The soldiers fought to defend the city this time, and they also fought for the chance to survive. They got the love and support of the people, and the power of readers'' blessing increased greatly.


    Their strength has been greatly improved and their training has been redoubled, which makes them full of confidence in themselves and can protect their own people. This is the way for the soldiers to survive.


    Fang Tianxing also quietly promoted his cultivation level, and his number of readers also increased a lot, which made him very happy and filled him with fighting spirit.


    He divided his troops into ten companies, competing with each other, selecting the strongest company and giving rewards.


    Soldiers are eager to participate, want to win the first place, they have to work hard to prove their excellence, let others see his brilliance.


    People only know the Big Dipper, but they don''t know the existence of the Big Dipper, auxiliary star and Bi star


    Fang Tianxing''s nine companies are named after Beidou nine stars. The nine stars are two hidden and seven visible, that is, seven stars can be seen, and the other two are hidden.


    They are Tianshu company, Tianxuan company, Tianji company, Tianquan company, Yuheng company, Kaiyang company, Yaoguang company, Zuofu company and Youbi company.


    These nine companies are combat companies, and another company is Fang Tianxing''s personal company, which is his strongest force. Fang Tianxing wants to build an Invincible Iron Army.


    It was very terrible to be oppressed by the protoss army before. Fang Tianxing decided to take the initiative to attack. He was ashamed before the snow.


    Fang Tianxing sent Zuofu company to inquire about the defensive forces of the protoss against those cities. Then he began to study the geographical location of the three cities and how to attack them.


    Now the troops are enough. The three cities are called Haixia City, Shenquan city and Jiewen city. These are very strong cities. Only Haixia city is a strong city. The original city leader defected to the enemy, but now he is still the city leader. The other two city leaders committed suicide. Now the city is in charge of a puppet city leader. There won''t be many troops left. There should be a chance to take them back.


    It''s a great credit to be able to take back the city that the protoss robbed. Of course, it''s not so easy.


    It''s not so easy to get credit. There''s more than one person who wants this piece of fat. Soon the spies sent out came back and brought the news from outside.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the soldiers and horses stationed there did not have such strength, so he did not dare to make such an idea. Those who overestimated themselves would have died long ago.


    There are about one thousand Protoss soldiers in nahaixia City, ten thousand puppet soldiers who have gone to the protoss, two thousand Protoss soldiers in nashenquan City, and fifteen puppet soldiers. In the third Jiewen City, there are only five hundred Protoss soldiers and ten thousand puppet soldiers with weak fighting capacity.


    According to the normal idea, it is natural to attack Jiewen City, which is the foundation of everything, but the deployment of troops detected may not be all.


    Those Protoss may leave behind. If they have any secret arrangement, they will only fail. This time, the spies also brought a message. When he saw that the spies from other cities were also there, Fang Tianxing immediately thought that this was the idea that they also planned to fight these cities.


    "Tell me which city people I will try to win over." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "There are people from Tieshan City, Dakang city and Luoshui city nearby. They all go to inquire secretly." The Scout will report back.


    "In this way, I''ll write a letter, and you can help me to bring it into those cities and give it to their city masters." Fang Tianxing said to the spy.


    The spies were ordered to leave. These people are very old. The purpose of secretly inquiring is to find out the situation here and let many people know. It seems that there are many people who have ideas about it.

 Chapter 501

    It is difficult for those people to achieve great things if they are brave but not resourceful. Only by uniting can they achieve great things.


    After Fang Tianxing sent out the letter, he worked hard while waiting for the response from those people.


    Many people just don''t think it''s OK. They are all human beings and don''t know if they will cooperate. Soon the spies sent out came back, and the spies said to him, "my Lord, general he is here."


    After that, he stepped aside, and Fang Tianxing saw a middle-aged man coming. His steps were very vigorous, and more than a dozen soldiers were also very brave.


    Fang Tianxing immediately went up to say hello and said, "general he is good."


    "Hello, general Fang. It seems that you are also prepared." General he took a look at the soldiers behind Fang Tianxing and said quickly.


    They went into the house to have tea and discuss business. Fang Tianxing and general he talked in the house for an hour. No one knew what they were talking about, only that when they came out, they began to deploy troops.


    General he''s troops were the first to attack Jiewen city. This city has the least Garrison and should be the easiest to attack.


    General he sent 3000 soldiers to encircle Jiewen City, only to encircle but not to attack. Jiewen city''s defenders did not dare to fight. If they were not greedy for life and fear of death, they would not join the protoss, and the remaining Protoss generals did not say much.


    The other soldiers and horses raided Haixia City, and the attack was fierce, as if they wanted to win here. The leader of Haixia city was flustered and asked for help from the protoss soldiers in the city.


    The protoss general ignored his plea and said to him, "deal with it for a while, and I''ll go later."


    The general of the protoss wants to consume all his subordinates, so that he can follow the protoss more wholeheartedly, but the Lord of Haixia city can''t wait for his people to be consumed. These people are his future capital. Once consumed, they will have no bargaining power with the Protoss.


    He quickly sent people to the spring city for help, promised heavy promise, let them give their own delay. The messenger set out quickly. General he''s soldiers noticed that the messenger was going out, but they didn''t stop him as agreed.


    The messenger for help came to bulaoquan city and quickly gave the letter to the city leader. Seeing the letter from the city leader of Haixia City, the city leader Xu tingxue laughed and said, "general he has only 10000 troops in total, 3000 of them besieged Jiewen City, and at most 7000 of them can attack Haixia city. With the help of fortifications, they can''t stop them."


    The messenger reported back: "the protoss in the city are not willing to help. Please ask Lord Xu to send troops to help. After the event, our Lord is willing to give you my concubine."


    "Ha ha, OK, Deputy General Han, with 3000 troops, go out to help Haixia city." That not old spring city Lord says directly.


    Soon his deputy general took his troops out of the city to support Haixia city. The old spring city master didn''t realize the potential danger. He just ordered the deputy general to fight casually. Don''t defeat him at the expense of his troops.


    The spies in front reported that there were troops out of the city. At this time, Fang Tianxing led 10000 troops to attack the city.


    Not old spring city Lord immediately flustered, hurried to mobilize the remaining two thousand troops, but can not resist. Even if the 1000 Protoss soldiers took the hand, they could not resist the attack of many people.


    Soon after the city broke, Fang Tianxing and his army came in and captured the puppet Lord alive.


    The rest of the people did not resist and soon took control of the old city. Soon Fang Tianxing left a battalion of soldiers to watch the city and went out with the other soldiers. A large group of people came to Haixia city. Han''s deputy general saw that Fang Tianxing was coming with a large number of reinforcements and quickly fled.


    Fang Tianxing''s troops, together with general he''s troops, attacked Haixia city. The city leader asked the stationed Protoss for help. Two thousand Protoss soldiers were sent out, and they could not resist the strong attack of nearly 20000 people.


    After several days of fierce fighting, he finally captured Haixia city. Fang Tianxing and general he stood at the head of the city. General he complained: "my troops have been fighting head-on this time, and the losses are heavy. How should I distribute the spoils?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "this Haixia city belongs to you, and the old spring city belongs to you. If you can eat it, Jiewen city can also give it to you."


    "Hehe, it''s pretty good. Will you suffer?" General he asked quickly.


    "It''s OK. The friendly forces are brothers, too." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Many people just don''t think it''s appropriate to take all the benefits into their own arms. It''s hard for such a person to have friends, only a group of allies with interests.


    Fang Tianxing is willing to share with others. A generous person will naturally have many friends, and everyone is willing to be close to him.


    General he Meizizi took over Haixia city. After he resettled, he sent 5000 troops to Jiewen city. Jiewen city was not a strong city. He attacked the city several times and then opened the gate.


    After entering Jiewen City, they found that there was no one here, which made them confused. Even the garrison seems to be fake, not even the people.


    The soldiers opened the door and found that there was no one in the house. It was so strange for several streets in a row.


    Soon the surroundings changed, and the scenery became blurred, as if it were a strange world. Those people feel dizzy, a light door appears, intoxicated people unconsciously enter it, lost.


    At last, these people walked into the light door one by one, which was irresistible temptation, and they could only listen to his call.


    It''s their destiny. It''s irresistible.


    The sudden disappearance of thousands of troops naturally caused many people''s anger. General he smashed the table angrily. The high-level military sent people down to investigate and found that the matter was very strange. These were the traps laid by the Protoss. They took a city as the bait and captured these people.


    The layout is deep and wonderful. The people in the city have long been captured by them and sent to a beautiful paradise.


    Whether those people are on the front or the back of heaven, some people know that heaven has a back, and those who are close to the protoss are on the front, and vice versa.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know in advance that it was a trap. He just felt that Jiewen city was too easy to take, so he didn''t take it.


    It is said that the name of bulaoquan city comes from a spring eye in the city. The water gushing from the spring eye is called bulaoquan. Why is it called this name? It''s said that there is a holy spring here. It''s said that spring water has a special effect. Drinking it can prolong life and make old people younger.


    According to the ancient legend, drinking the water from the fountain or taking a bath in it will have the effect of rejuvenation. With the development of modern science and technology, people will not look for or expect that there is a spring of immortality in a mysterious corner of the world, but human thinking and Research on aging has gone a step further.


    In fact, the study of immortality has never stopped. Generally speaking, aging is a process in which the body''s function declines and eventually dies over time.

 Chapter 502

    People''s obsession with immortality is too deep. After countless years of research, we finally find that the real fountain of immortality is the blood of young people.


    It is said that the old witch would capture the girl and imprison her in the basement. Those witches who practice witchcraft will use knives and needles to bleed girls, and then use the blood to bathe them, or drink them, in pursuit of immortality.


    Modern medical research shows that by replacing the blood of young mice, aging mice can return to youth.


    Exchange transfusion may sound scary, but some studies in recent years seem to provide some scientific basis for this practice.


    Because the operation of blood transfusion has been used for a long time in clinical practice, the safety of the operation is enough, and it does not need long-term clinical trials, so the operation of blood exchange is not difficult.


    In order to maintain their health, the tycoons regularly select healthy young people and draw blood from their bodies for transfusion to themselves.


    It is said that young plasma can also cure diseases and solve a series of elderly problems, including Alzheimer''s disease, Parkinson''s disease and so on.


    These young people who supply blood plasma to others are called blood slaves. Although it sounds cruel, they are lucky. They don''t have to work hard. In fact, they are very happy.


    This is a state of existence, a law of social existence. One of the great characteristics of society is that people can''t fight against social rules with their will and conduct.


    Just as society must have laws, we can''t abide by the gentleman''s agreement by people''s will and conduct.


    Service providers, workers, they are not people who appear out of thin air.


    It doesn''t mean that if you have a better attitude, they will have a higher degree of liking, and the task will reward you more.


    We must make it clear that most people are not complete people in social work. Posts are not for people, not for people, posts are for profit.


    When people are forced to make a living by working, they must follow the working logic and rules of the post.


    Most people are a post machine and tool man in society.


    These people occupy an ecological niche and a job like animals in society. Only talents will be good to people, post and tool people will never be good to people, post and tool people will always obey post interests.


    In this niche, in this social system. Their behavior mode and operation mode are all operated according to the rules of niche and the way of tool man.


    The so-called alienation of capitalism does not only mean that capital makes people fall into money worship and consumerism. More often, this alienation is to make people lose their humanity and become more suitable for capital needs.


    The most typical example is that capitalists are inhumane, full of lies, open mouth and closed mouth, that is, blessing and brothers.


    The employees who are not in good health will be expelled and the employees who are legally required to pay compensation will be sent to prison.


    When we scold capitalism, we always scold capitalists instead of human beings.


    But in fact, in the capitalist world, workers are not human beings either. There are workers and thieves everywhere, cheating and cheating, and so are service providers who cut corners.


    In this world, they still have to work constantly to live. Now, as long as they donate some of their blood on time, they can get a free life, which is not bad.


    In fact, those rich people already have too much wealth, status and reputation. They already have too much except that they have no eternal life.


    Not willing to die, to have all this forever, all in their own hands.


    In this way, the rest of the immortalized groups are old and undead, which is beneficial to the individual and harmful to the group. Those groups that change from generation to generation will evolve to adapt to the environment better, and the immortalized groups will remain unchanged for thousands of years and become less and less adapted to the environment, and will eventually be eliminated. The same is true of the solidification of social classes. The upper class can not be changed and can not get fresh blood.


    In fact, there is another version of the legend of eternal spring.


    It is said that the existence of bulaoquan is very secret. It is guarded by a family from generation to generation. They don''t let others know, they just guard it silently.


    They found the spring by accident and hid all day in order to keep its secret. They were in agony as they watched their close friends and relatives die one by one. They live in this world, but they are isolated from the world and dare not meet outsiders.


    That day, the young man in the family was secretly drinking from a spring eye at the bottom of the tree root. Zhao Feiyan was curious to go forward, but the young man suddenly stood in front of Zhao Feiyan. He didn''t want Zhao Feiyan to come into contact with the water in the spring, and even found a lame reason to say that the water was poisonous, in order to scare Zhao Feiyan away.


    This kind family, no longer want to let others bear such pain! They decided to hide the secret of the fountain forever.


    The young man and Zhao Feiyan fell in love. When Zhao Feiyan left, he gave her a bottle of spring water. And told her, drink the spring water, you can be with him forever. Zhao Feiyan was perplexed about whether immortality is a blessing or a curse, but she didn''t drink it after all. Instead, she chose to grow up naturally and grow old until she left the world.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what to do. The eternal spring will eventually become a shackle. Those young people who produce the eternal spring will naturally be used and can''t face such things.


    People always need to be useful when they live in the world. People also think that they should be useful. But as time goes on, the usefulness becomes a shackle. The shackles become heavier and heavier, and people can''t breathe for a moment.


    The society has alienated and distorted the people in it. To be a useful person, we should regard ourselves as one of the screws.


    Unconsciously, he turned himself into a screw, but it was not a screw after all. When he woke up, he found that he had been entangled by shackles.


    That kind of thing just makes people feel that their existence is superfluous. The world doesn''t need your humanity. It''s superfluous.


    Most of the time, we can''t see the power in it. What makes us desperate and painful is the cold reality.


    The only way to break all this is war. The protoss came here and took away a lot of people so that they could live freely.


    Fang Tianxing recovered the three cities, which naturally made the protoss very angry, and Fang Tianxing was also very angry. The population in the city is now out of ten. Other people are either captured by the protoss or take the initiative to flee.


    According to past experience, those people can''t be saved. I don''t know what they will become.


    Maybe suffering from torture, maybe surviving, how can we survive.


    In a distorted environment, if you want to live, you have to be assimilated by the environment, and you can''t be free to be yourself. That''s the pain you can''t get rid of and the deepest despair.

 Chapter 503

    To recapture these cities, the military is very happy and wants to reward them. Fang Tianxing reported that he wanted to give tax relief to the looted cities so that they could recuperate.


    The Federation took his advice and intended to implement the new rule throughout the human territory so that people could live and work in peace and contentment.


    This is a good thing. After learning about it, the people of the whole city are very grateful to Fang Tianxing. They think Fang Tianxing is so kind and kind, and he is a good superior.


    The rest of the population will gradually reproduce and recover. As for the pain brought by the war, it is difficult to erase it easily.


    Fang Tianxing stood on the tower, looking at the restoration of the ruins and walls.


    The protoss won''t attack the city again in a short time, but it doesn''t mean they won''t come in the future. Fang Tianxing has done his defense work well. He has only one city. If the protoss army counterattacks, it doesn''t make sense to just stare at him.


    The city of najiewen is now empty. General he has directly built a military fortress there. A lot of explosives are laid under the ground. If anyone dares to attack, he will suffer a loss.


    The economy and life of Haixia City recovered very quickly, and Fang Tianxing was invited to visit there. However, they found that when the masses knew his identity, they rushed to thank him and became his loyal readers.


    During this period, the growth of loyal readers is not small. Even if a city is destroyed by war, it can have a population of 180 million. But these people are very grateful for their advice, and Fang Tianxing is very happy about it.


    The number of loyal readers has reached 3.306 million, the number of Jinshi readers has reached 1000, the number of number one readers has reached 100, the number of scholar readers has reached 34900, and the number of bookboy readers has reached 3 million. Moreover, the number of loyal readers is still rising.


    They are the most precious wealth and the cornerstone of their continuous progress. They should not live up to their expectations and become better. To the shelf level, the number of loyal readers who want to be promoted is increasing.


    That''s a terrible thing. With the improvement of vision level, you can see a higher world. That world is terrible.


    To capture a city, the loyal readers may be hundreds of thousands, or millions, which is not a small harvest.


    Fang Tianxing is full of confidence. He may get unexpected gains in this battlefield, and it is unknown that he will create miracles. In an ordinary world, with strict hierarchy and strict laws, it is difficult to achieve great results.


    Once the network literature was criticized, every time before the protagonist counter attack, must open a golden finger, often can''t stand careful scrutiny. But in order to promote the plot, we have to force a golden finger from the sky.


    It can''t be blamed for the writers at that time. In order to enhance the sense of substitution, the protagonists were generally set as ordinary people with no family background and no great ability. They were unwilling to be subordinated to others, but they could do something.


    If you want to make a fortune in this world, either you are lucky, or you are pretending to be ordinary people. If you are really an ordinary person, how can you have extraordinary achievements without great luck.


    In such a step-by-step and constantly running world, it is hard to imagine what miracles will happen.


    But the battlefield is a stage for heroes, full of dangers and opportunities. Countless people are buried here, and miracles will happen.


    Hope for peace and desire for miracles, desire for miracles and fear of danger. But many people''s desire for life is very contradictory, and it has always been so.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that the pain and despair was unacceptable, and this power could not be evaded.


    Longing for miracles is fearless to face the wind, which is the normal state of heroes. This road is full of thorns, but also fearless, and strive to move forward until there is no way forward.


    Fang Tianxing arranged the affairs in the city and the fortifications. At this time, the pressure of war ahead is light, because those blasphemers are making trouble again, and they are doing damage inside, which can be regarded as helping the Terran.


    Many times, people''s power can not change the world, only a little chance to barely live. Living is the original sin. Only by striving to be stronger can we be qualified to live better.


    Fang Tianxing also sent many soldiers to build fortifications. At the same time, he built a tunnel between Nandu city and Bulao city to prepare for the war.


    It didn''t take long to dig through the tunnel. There were guards on both sides to prevent people from using the tunnel. It could be used to transfer people and transport goods in wartime.


    It can play a great role. It''s a very important strategic channel.


    After the passage was excavated, a small house was built on it to hide people''s eyes and ears. This layout is quite good, I believe it will work in the future.


    Fang Tianxing''s intuition is that those Protoss will be more prepared if they come back later. The protoss is in the South and the demons are in the north. If the universe is divided into upper, middle and lower parts, the protoss is in the upper part of the divine world, the middle part is the galaxy of human life, and the lower part is the demon world of the demons.


    Maybe it''s the creator''s arrangement, maybe this pattern has some purpose, but for the Terran, it may be friendly, maybe it''s the opposite.


    Fang Tianxing with his soldiers constantly practice, can''t know when the protoss will attack.


    Only by accumulating grain extensively and building walls high, can we successfully strengthen ourselves and resist external dangers.


    This is a safe way, you can make yourself stronger, that is to make yourself stronger, whether it is wind, frost, rain, snow or other dangers, are unpredictable.


    The morale of the officers and men is available, but occasionally they have conflicts with the masses. Fang Tianxing is always partial to the masses, generally appeasing them and paying them some money.


    The soldiers didn''t understand. Fang Tianxing said to them, "your ability is better than that of the ordinary people. They will be afraid of you. To give them some advantages is to make them closer to us. If there are really greedy people, they are likely to be the secret agents of the demons. If they jump out, they have to make a good investigation. "


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the soldiers burst into laughter. The masses and soldiers together can be regarded as a model of military and civilian fish and water situation.


    Soon those people are very happy, but also can let everyone happy.


    The linkage between the two cities can also benefit many people and help them exchange needed goods commercially. There are a lot of empty houses in the old city. The city owner takes them back directly and rents them at a low price, so that low-income groups can live in houses.


    At the beginning of the implementation of this policy, many low-income people in the neighborhood came together, and the population of the old city was suddenly filled up, and a lot of vitality was restored.


    In fact, people are like this, as long as there is a little chance to survive, they can survive. It''s just like ordinary people''s life.

 Chapter 504

    There are also people who want to be strong and make themselves stronger. But the reincarnation of life is just like this. I don''t know what kind of gravity is responsible for falling into ordinary people.


    That''s what a lot of people know, and that''s what happened. It''s not good news for everyone, and it''s not good to know.


    It''s extraordinary to be able to get rid of gravity and be an extraordinary person.


    This is something that many people know. Fang Tianxing knows that ordinary people''s lives are influenced by the times, and it is not easy for them to live a good life.


    Each generation has its own pain, but no matter how the times develop, ordinary people''s life always depends on the times. The world is better, ordinary people have a way to live, the world is not good, ordinary people can only be poor struggle to survive.


    Ordinary people are always in pain and despair. The nature of life is cruel and terrible, and they often can''t look directly at it. In order to fight for the resources of life, poor people always eat ugly food.


    What is the bottom? Poor resources make life real and cruel. When the rich complain that their coffee is burnt, they struggle on the edge of not having enough to eat and not being warm. Can not be comfortable, can not turn back, can only blindly forward, turn back is the abyss of poverty, their choice is not too little, but no choice.


    Many people think that those people at the bottom, those people should be poor and wretched, why do people say they are honest and kind.


    In fact, it is because the cruel life is too easy to expose the evil in human nature. In such an environment, the good of human nature will shine like a star in the dark.


    People hate Phoenix man, hate the self-esteem because of inferiority. However, those labels are not unique to the people at the bottom. They come from human nature, you and me. It is unnecessary to attribute the evil to supernatural factors. Human beings are enough to carry out every kind of evil.


    It''s hard for human beings to balance with themselves and be self righteous. It''s easy for us to hate the impact from the bottom of the society because of the sense of crisis, vanity or unfounded prejudice of deprivation of resources, but none of these can stop them.


    They have a stronger desire for success, because the price you lose in a competition may be an opportunity to make life better, while the price he loses is his starving wife and children or his parents who have no money to cure.


    Maybe a girl from the bottom would be embarrassed and ridiculous with a golf club, but when her daughter or granddaughter does it again, it will be natural because she has won resources beyond her childhood for her offspring.


    Relatively speaking, people are more likely to hate people who can threaten their own interests. Will the emperor envy a beggar to get rich? No, only the people in the elevator will hate the last one who gets on the elevator and narrows the space.


    However, we can''t directly say that I hate him taking up my resources. As Gandhi said, if we have violence in our hearts, it''s better to let it out than to cover up our weakness with a layer of nonviolence. As long as we define others as despicable, we can hurt others invisibly. Even if he succeeds, it is just a gesture of being a villain.


    Although unconscious discrimination in life has always existed, discrimination against the weak, discrimination against different beliefs, regional discrimination.


    But if we can sometimes realize that this is a kind of discrimination, it may be better for ourselves and others.


    Fang Tianxing hopes to create a better environment, so that ordinary people can live with dignity, not so hard.


    At that time, Fang Tianxing just wanted the world to be the same and everyone was like a dragon. First of all, he had to eliminate foreign enemies. Sometimes, external threats would make those who were not united united become united.


    External pressure can resolve internal pressure, create a relatively fair environment, and avoid excessively fierce conflicts. However, there is also a disadvantage, that is, many people''s lives are sacrificed.


    Everyone has the right to live, but the right is not born, but not necessarily have the opportunity to use.


    Fang Tianxing wants everyone to live, to really face life and get what he wants.


    Soon the fortifications were completed, and the people recovered. What should they do. The protoss army won''t come for the time being to wipe out the internal troubles, while the demons army will attack the garrison in the northwest, but the garrison is extremely strong and can''t be conquered for a while.


    However, there are always weaknesses. The defending general in the northwest is very lecherous, so the demons sent demons to tempt him and make him unable to extricate himself. As expected, the general fell in the trap and lost the whole planet in a row.


    That result is unacceptable. The general took the blame and committed suicide, leaving behind a mess in the northwest.


    Of course, he was wrong, but the children did not die. These children came to Fang Tianxing for help. Fang Tianxing arranged a secret place for them to live in peace.


    The Federation has issued a wanted warrant, but it can not easily conclude that they are guilty. Fang Tianxing thinks that this matter needs to be investigated again. What''s behind it.


    Many people were afraid of it, but Fang Tianxing dared to take his family over and settle in his own jurisdiction.


    Fang Tianxing learned the whole story. The general had a wife, who was said to be a demon woman. Because he had an affair with the demon, he gave the demon army a chance to break the defense in the northwest corner.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t believe that the general is clean all the time. How can he do such a thing? But he has no details to tell. He doesn''t know what happened to him. All these things are core secrets and can''t be inquired about.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that these people have nothing to do with themselves. After all, they are classmates of the perfect university. Fang Tianxing can''t just sit back and ignore them.


    Fang Tianxing came to general Wu''s wife and children and wanted to ask general Wu''s question. They only said that someone had framed him. Gu talked about it.


    Fang Tianxing knows that they don''t trust themselves. Although he saved them, he still can''t get their trust.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. General Wu''s situation is unknown now. I haven''t seen him for many days. Maybe he''s under house arrest."


    The woman couldn''t hold back her tears. It seemed that he really had feelings for general Wu. Fang Tianxing handed her the handkerchief and asked her to wipe away her tears.


    "General Wu and I are classmates. If we can help, I will help. I can''t bear to let him fall into such a field." Fang Tianxing said.


    The woman dried her tears, held back her cry and said, "I''m very grateful for your help."


    "Can you tell me what''s going on? So I can think of a way. " Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The woman slowly began to talk about it. It happened a month ago when general Wu was on patrol with the garrison. Unexpectedly, he found a woman lying in the snow. General Wu ordered people to rescue her.

 Chapter 505

    The army camp should not have left an outsider, and it was still a woman, but general Wu saw that she was too seriously injured, so he had to leave her. Soon there were rumors in the army that a certain soldier had an affair with the woman, and even gave birth to a child.


    At first, general Wu heard about it. He ordered people not to spread it and severely punished those who spread rumors. But the situation is not as good as he wants.


    This matter somehow spread to the Federation, and the top immediately sent people down to investigate, but it was said that the woman was a witch, and general Wu had an affair with him.


    Soon there were alarms everywhere. Countless people wanted to catch him. There were killers to deal with our mother and son. Thanks to the protection of general Wu''s men, we had a chance to escape here.


    When Fang Tianxing heard this, he just felt that he could not accept it. It must be someone who secretly framed general Wu. It is not known what the purpose of that person was. But now the most important thing is to clear up the injustice of general Wu.


    Let him no longer suffer injustice, that''s right.


    Fang Tianxing was determined to help general Wu. He said to his wife, "don''t worry. I''ll try to help him."


    With that, Fang Tianxing left, and sent out an invitation to the students of perfect university in the military, the meeting place is arranged in the big account.


    Many people have heard the news. They don''t know what happened. They just wonder what happened to Fang Tianxing. When all the people arrive, Fang Tianxing asks the irrelevant people to leave here, leaving only the trusted students.


    "Now that everyone is gone, if you have any problems, please speak quickly." The students could not help saying.


    General Shen Bo also looked at him, Huangfu Wuji and Ji wubing were waiting for his words.


    "General Wu''s wife and children are on my side. They told me that general Wu had been wronged. I want to help general Wu clear his wrongs." As soon as Fang Tianxing opened his mouth, he asked the matter out.


    People present were surprised and worried. Shen Bo said to Tianren, "general Wu is our classmate. Naturally, he wants to help. What are you going to do?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that everyone didn''t blame himself, and he helped himself out.


    "I want to know who saved the Witch and who else had contact with her?" Fang Tianxing said immediately.


    "I can help you find the person who contacted the witch at that time, but it must be kept secret." One person stood up and said to Tianxing.


    It turned out that the man was in general Wu''s army, but it was several other people who rescued the witch that day. He said that he would help to make an appointment with them and create an opportunity for Fang Tianxing to ask questions.


    Fang Tianxing said gratefully, "OK, general Wu is also my boss. I believe he won''t do that kind of immoral thing. I hope he can clear up the injustice as soon as possible."


    Soon after the crowd broke up, they went back to their respective barracks. They were all as usual. They didn''t let people see anything unusual. They were just ordinary gatherings.


    The man quickly called out the two people who saved the witch, because they secretly hid good things and could not let others know.


    When Fang Tianxing stood beside them, their first reaction was to run away. However, Fang Tianxing''s strength was far beyond their comparison. He blocked the way out and gave them no chance to escape.


    But Fang Tianxing thought that those people were suspected, so he quickly arrested them and asked them to explain. They quickly explained what happened that day. They rescued people and gave them to Centurion Gu enlin to take care of them.


    Fang Tianxing''s intuition tells him that the problem is probably in Gu enlin. He may know the truth behind it.


    Fang Tianxing called the man and asked him about Jean Lin. only then did he know that he had just been transferred to another army a few days ago.


    The army was at war, and ginlin was in it¡° No, it must be someone who wants to kill. That Jean Lin is in danger. " Fang Tianxing immediately exclaimed.


    Fang Tianxing immediately went back and ordered 3000 troops to support the troops where Jean Lin was.


    Ginlin''s troops received the task to break down a certain city. They should have been captured by hand, but they were ambushed and surrounded by several times of troops. There was no way to escape.


    Jean Lin was also flustered. He failed to lead the troops to break through the encirclement several times. He was a little frustrated. The ambush was so skillful that it was clear that someone wanted to kill himself.


    But it''s too late to know that I will die here and on the battlefield. No one will notice the problems. When I find out, I will be a pile of dead bones.


    Just as Jean Lin was dejected, suddenly there was a cry for reinforcements.


    How could there be reinforcements? Jisilin didn''t believe it, but he still looked up to observe that there was a reinforcement force. The leading young men fought hard. None of the demons soldiers was a united enemy.


    It''s like seeing an oasis in the desert. Jean Lin''s heart suddenly lit up with infinite hope. He yelled: "brothers, come on, join the reinforcements and kill these bastards."


    We all ignited the fighting spirit, that is knowing that we will die, but we can see the joy of hope. Those demon soldiers are losing and retreating, and they are not satisfied with these attacks.


    A few of the demons looked at each other and made moves one after another towards jenlin. Jenlin didn''t notice their moves.


    "Be careful." As Fang Tianxing reminded him, he threw his long sky Qi sword and stabbed a demon into the heart.


    Jean Lin was reminded that a lazy donkey rolled to avoid attack. These people clearly wanted to deal with him, so he naturally wanted to run away.


    Two demons want to continue to chase, Fang Tianxing blocked their way.


    "If you want to kill him, you must pass me first." Fang Tianxing held the sword in his hand and said to these people


    Two demons looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "who are you? Dare to get in our way, get out of the way, or you will die."


    "Remember, it''s Fang Tianxing who killed you." With that, Fang Tianxing took out his hand. The light of the sword was as fast as lightning. He solved the demons in an instant.


    The demons on the scene were quickly defeated by the elite brought by Fang Tianxing, and most of the soldiers on the scene were wounded. But they were excited to win. They cleaned the battlefield and counted the dead soldiers.


    More than 1000 soldiers were brought out by giselin, who lost more than half of them in this battle. It can be said that they suffered heavy casualties.


    He came to Fang Tianxing''s side, knelt down and said, "thank you for saving my brother''s life. I don''t think I can repay you, but I''ll mention anything I need in the future."


    Fang Tianxing said indifferently, "there''s something I need you for. I don''t know if I can help you."


    "You should know something about general Wu." Fang Tianxing asked him.


    There was a flustered look in his eyes. He was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know about that? Don''t you ask me? "

 Chapter 506

    "You should know something about general Wu." Fang Tianxing asked him.


    There was a flustered look in his eyes. He was embarrassed and said, "I don''t know about that? Please don''t ask me? "


    Looking at the panic in his eyes, Fang Tianxing felt very suspicious. He knew something, but he refused to tell the truth.


    Fang Tianxing said to Jisilin, "it''s your choice. How to face it is your business. It''s just that general Wu is innocent. I don''t want him to be wronged like this."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Jisilin just said, "I know the character of general Wu, and I believe he didn''t betray the human race. He didn''t do those things."


    "But since the witch was rescued, you have been taking care of her. You should know something about her." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t force him. After all, he is a comrade in arms on the battlefield. He can''t be completely tit for tat and there''s no need.


    Fang Tianxing said to Jisilin, "I will escort you back. Maybe those people will come again."


    It was Fang Tianxing''s good intention. Even if he didn''t want to cooperate, it was also his sincere help.


    Jisilin thought that after he refused, he would be indifferent to him, but he didn''t expect Fang Tianxing would still be willing to help him. What a noble spirit that is.


    Fang Tianxing just protected him to go back, and his disabled soldiers and defeated generals also followed him. They had just gone through a big war, and they were very tired, and they didn''t fully recover.


    He was very careful along the way, because someone might come to kill him. Giselin said to the people, "it''s dangerous to follow me. Let''s go separately. Maybe there''s a way to live."


    "If you go alone, you will die. If you leave, you will die." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "It''s my choice. You don''t have to get involved." That Jisilin said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing stubbornly said: "you must survive. Only you can prove the innocence of general Wu. I can''t let you die."


    Let the people in the army go back, Fang Tianxing and Jisilin go on the road together.


    A large army has a big target, but it is easier to be found. If someone comes to assassinate them on the road, they will be implicated.


    Two people on the road, the goal is small, but the chance of survival is greater.


    Fang Tianxing and Jisilin walked along the path. They were very quiet and silent. They were very alert and played twelve points.


    There are lots of fallen leaves on the road, and there is a sense of killing. As they go on, the protoss killers find that they are not in the army, and they will soon find out that they will come after them.


    But they try their best to go on the road, and giselin said, "you don''t have to follow me. It will bring you danger. Why do you have to do so?"


    "You should know why they want to assassinate you. Even so, you should keep the secret, even if he can save the life of his commander, general Wu." Fang Tianxing hates iron but not steel.


    Giselin bowed his head, speechless, as if in his distress.


    Fang Tianxing did not continue to ask, and the two stepped up on their way. They passed a small river, and giselin was going to cross it. Suddenly Fang Tianxing stopped him and said to him, "there''s something strange here."


    They turn around and go back, but Fang Tianxing still finds something wrong.


    "Where do you come from? What are you doing with such a big battle?" Fang Tianxing shouts to the sky.


    Jisilin didn''t know what he meant and wanted to go away. Fang Tianxing said to him, "there are illusions all around. The scenes are all fake. If you make a mistake, you will lose yourself in it and even hurt yourself."


    "You''ve seen through it. It seems that you are not simple. I''m a disciple of phantom. I''m here to take your lives today. If you stay in there, you may have a way to live. " The man said with pride.


    Jisilin was a little worried, but he didn''t panic when he looked at Fang Tianxing. "Do you have a way to go out? How can you be in no hurry?"


    Fang Tianxing has long been a murderer of the moon. He doesn''t care about the magic array around him.


    Giselin only saw that the scenery around him was constantly changing, like the oil paint on the curtain. He felt that he really fell into a dreamland. He turned to look for Fang Tianxing, but found that he could not find it.


    For a while, he was on a cliff, and for a while, he felt that he could not bear it.


    "Calm down, the dreamland is changed according to people''s mind, as long as the mind is still, you can make the dreamland no longer change." Fang Tianxing''s voice said in his ear.


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Jisilin collected his mind and eliminated his thoughts.


    Gradually, the surrounding dreamland no longer changed, and returned to its original appearance. Jisilin came to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "how can we get out of here?"


    "False is false after all. There will be loopholes in the changes. As long as you find the loopholes, you can defeat the dreamland." Fang Tianxing said to Jisilin.


    "I wish you could find it." Said the voice of the man behind.


    The surrounding scenery changes again, and becomes a palace. The golden wall of the palace is brilliant. Fang Tianxing sits on the Dragon chair, and below are the civil and military officials. Now they are all kneeling on the ground. There was only one person who didn''t kneel down. His face was indistinct. He seemed to be very abrupt with a look of mockery. All the officials below were asking Fang Tianxing to kill him.


    Fang Tianxing also has an impulse in his heart to teach a lesson to this person who ignores his authority. This feeling is so strong that he almost can''t help it.


    But Fang Tianxing still held back and said calmly, "I''m not a real emperor. It''s nothing to do with me whether others kneel or not."


    After Fang Tianxing said this, the dreamland around him retreated and changed again. Now he became a chivalrous man who helped the world and the people, punishing the evil and promoting the good.


    Fang Tianxing looks at himself, but those people are fake, as if they are traveling. Fang Tianxing looks at the people around him, and they are all performing. The rich and heartless bully is so hateful that people want to cut him.


    Fang Tianxing just said with a smile: "I''m not a Xiake. What''s the relationship with me. The evil of the bully is the evil of human nature. How can we eliminate it


    He can see through the essence of things, know the internal logic, understand the world, and will not be confused by the illusion.


    The illusion in front of him dissipates again, which reminds Fang Tianxing of his childhood. A pale middle-aged man has gone far away. He has been besmirched and charged with complicity with the enemy and betraying his country. This time, Fang Tianxing can no longer turn a blind eye, because that man is his father.


    His father keeps running away to avoid the pursuit of those people. The power of blessing of readers in his body has been exhausted, and the other party is still chasing him. Fang Tianxing''s father will not have a chance to breathe.

 Chapter 507

    Fang Tianheng''s speed is getting slower and slower. Fang Tianxing only sees that the other party behind him has caught up with him and is about to attack him. Fang Tianxing can''t help fighting for his father.


    In the mountain Wonderland, the sky Qi sword of China''s Tianxing stabs out like lightning, but it stops suddenly. In reality, his sword stops on giselin''s forehead and almost stabs his head.


    Giselin was still unaware of the danger.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword stopped, because Changkong Zhengqi sword is the sword of the right way. Fang Tianxing once vowed that he would never use it to do injustice.


    At this moment, he wants to kill his friend. The sky healthy sword will naturally warn Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing looked at each other''s fists through his sword, and naturally realized that it was an illusion, not reality at all.


    He took back the sword and calmed his heart. He opened his eyes again, looked at the scene and said, "all illusions are illusions."


    With that, the surrounding mirage was broken. The demon master who was hiding behind the mirage and was ready to sneak attack was shocked and wanted to run away.


    But Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword had already locked him down, and let him escape.


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "be honest, be honest, maybe there is a way out."


    The demons dare not move. Jisilin wakes up from the fantasy. He finds that everything around him has changed. Fang Tianxing grabs a demons. He tries to ask: "Fang Tianxing, is that you?"


    "It''s me. The demons have been caught." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Jisilin went to Fang Tianxing''s side. He saw the compass in the demon''s hand and grabbed it,


    "That''s my magic weapon. Give it back to me." Cried the demon.


    "Who ordered you, and how did you know the route of giselin''s March?" Fang Tianxing asked the man.


    That demon clan neck a stem, arrogantly say: "I won''t tell you, if you kill me, your son will die."


    Fang Tianxing immediately understood that according to the information, Jisilin was not married, unless he was the son born to the witch.


    Seeing that Jisilin listened to the words of the demon clan, he felt very excited and said angrily, "if you kill that child, I will shake out all your things and let the truth come out."


    "But they don''t believe you at all. They have to kill people." Fang Tianxing said to Jisilin.


    "As long as my son can live, even if I die." Gosling said quickly.


    "Why do you want to die? Can your child live?" That square sky line hate iron not to become steel of say.


    Fang Tianxing took the compass from his hand and cast a spell to make the demon fall into a dream, which recalled his previous memories. It turned out that he was the elder brother of the witch. At that time, he was driven out by the family and they ran away separately.


    The younger sister fled to the place where general Wu patrolled. General Wu found him and asked the soldiers to rescue him. Because Ji Siping knew some medical skills, general Wu asked him to help treat the woman.


    Jisiping really saved her, but after a long time together, the two people fell in love with each other, and finally one day jisiping and the witch broke through the shackles.


    At that time, giselin didn''t know that she was a witch, and when he found out, he couldn''t hide it. Rumors abound and many people are talking about it. General Wu ordered the rumors to be put down.


    Originally, the matter had calmed down, but someone came out and said that general Wu had an affair with the witch, which aroused the attention of the Federation and directly put general Wu under house arrest. As an insider, giselin was naturally the target of being killed.


    For the sake of his children, he refused to testify, but in the memory of the demon family, the family robbed the child of the demon girl and jisiping and killed them directly.


    The so-called disobedience to kill his son is just a threat like an empty city. It''s ridiculous that Jisilin still believes it. He refuses to testify until he dies and gives general Wu an innocence.


    At the moment, Keith spread out flat on the ground and said angrily, "I really shouldn''t let others wronged general Wu. I should die."


    With that, he was going to seek death. Fang Tianxing immediately stopped him from seeking death.


    Fang Tianxing held him and said, "don''t die, save your useful body to wash away the injustice of general Wu."


    Jisilin nodded, Fang Tianxing protected him and continued to walk. He caught the demons together and asked him to use magic to help them hide. Several people went back to the barracks together.


    Fang Tianxing finds Liang Bufan and hopes to rehabilitate general Wu. Liang Bufan said that everything was of great importance and he had to report to the Federal Military Department.


    After a period of time, Fang Tianxing handed over Ji Siping and the demon to the federal people and asked him to investigate. A week later, general Wu reappeared in everyone''s view.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he knew that Fang Tianxing was trying to find a way to save him. It''s just that Fang Tianxing is a warm-hearted person. Of course, this kind of person will be liked by others.


    Fang Tianxing''s reputation was impetuous for a while. Many people knew his reputation, spread it, and got many readers for him.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about this. He only hopes that the Terran will be consolidated, so that he can have a chance to fight against the army of gods and demons.


    However, Fang Tianxing trained his troops hard, and more and more soldiers came to join him. Many people were named to join Fang Tianxing''s troops, and Fang Tianxing''s troops were full in a moment.


    Another group of new recruits joined in. Fang Tianxing asked the veteran to familiarize them with the battlefield fighting methods. He was quick to master the things that should be paid attention to in that battle.


    Fang Tianxing is also high spirited and ready for a big fight.


    At the moment, the protoss in the Southern Star region are also ready to move, because the protoss there is brave and good at fighting, and there is a Protoss God of war sitting there. He is very powerful. For those people, the front line is defeated one after another, and the territory is about to lose.


    Fang Tianxing knows that people always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and refuse to put themselves in danger.


    But Fang Tianxing thought it was terrible. The way of heaven was more than enough to make up for the loss, and the way of man was more than enough to serve.


    Most people''s life is like this, not bright, sometimes humble, such endless pain and despair is also the normal life. A magnificent life is always owned by a few people. For most people, that kind of life is not necessarily a good thing.


    Recruits train very hard, because they are afraid that they will not work hard enough and be surpassed by others, so they have to work harder.


    The Federation sent an order for him to garrison in Tianming city in the south. Naturally, someone came here to change the guard. Fang Tianxing naturally obeyed the command. He knew that it must be because of the tight fighting there, so he transferred himself.

 Chapter 508

    When the troops sent by the Federation arrived, Fang Tianxing did not hesitate. He immediately assembled his troops and rushed to Tianming city.


    At this time, the South was guarded by Jingwu generals, but in the face of the attack of the protoss God of war, it could only be defeated step by step. Lost a few cities a day, half a month down, has been lost dozens of cities.


    General Jingwu was also under great pressure and asked the Federal Military Department for help. So the federal government decided to transfer Fang Tianxing to the past, but the other party Tianxing said that it was an experience. The front battlefield was losing ground, and the morale of the soldiers was not enough and they lost confidence.


    Today, the Jingwu general broke the cup angrily, and three more cities fell, which made him very angry.


    At this time, some people came, and they were sent by the Federation. They learned that it was only a young man, and only 10000 people were brought. He did not believe that the arrival of a young man could change the war situation. Could he turn the situation around?


    According to the principle, the federal sent people to be received by the local officials, but the general was angry and didn''t want to go, but after thinking about it, he decided to go once.


    Soon he came to the outside, just for that day line also hold a trace of unrealistic expectations.


    When he saw Fang Tianxing, he found that he was so heroic that he had a little confidence in him. However, when he saw that the clothes of the soldiers around him were very new, almost the clothes of the new soldiers, his face suddenly sank. He naturally knew that the strength of the new soldiers was very different from that of the old soldiers.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t notice the change of the other party''s attitude, but said solemnly: "the last general asked to fight."


    General Jingwu was not happy. In his opinion, to let such an army go to war is to die.


    He said with indifference: "you''d better rest for two days, and raise your spirit before you fight."


    However, Fang Tianxing insisted: "people die every day in today''s battlefield. I''m so anxious that I can''t wait any longer."


    The people around them were laughing, and they were defeated like a mountain. They were afraid at the moment, but they didn''t expect that someone would rush to die.


    It seems to be infected by Fang Tianxing''s bravery. General Jingwu said in a heavy voice: "OK, protoss soldiers are attacking Xuliang city now. You can lead your troops to support Xuliang city. Just keep it for three days."


    "The end will be ordered." After Fang Tianxing got the words of general Jingwu, he immediately led his troops to Xuliang city for reinforcement.


    "He will lose at least half of his troops this time, and he won''t be so impulsive then." One side said.


    "What half? It''s normal for the whole army to be destroyed. You don''t see that many of his troops are recruits. As soon as the protoss army attacked, these people would cry for their parents and scurry away. " Another laughed.


    All the generals around laughed. No one thought Fang Tianxing could make any contribution with a group of recruits.


    "That''s enough. He''s brave, but he''s brave." General Jingwu also felt that Fang Tianxing was out of the question. He just said that his courage was commendable.


    After returning to the barracks, the general continued to think about how to defend the enemy and reduce the loss after losing Xuliang city. Xuliang city is the hinterland, and there is no danger to defend. It will only become more passive.


    General Jingwu was upset. At this time, someone suddenly came in to report. General Jingwu''s teacup almost didn''t lose his face. He asked angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    "The new general Fang Tianxing beat back the protoss soldiers who attacked Xuliang city. He wants to attack Yunxian city. I don''t know if he can let me repay the general." The messenger said carefully.


    "Oh, Xu Liangcheng actually held on and told him that he could make his own decisions on how to act, but remember to act according to his ability." General Jingwu said to the herald.


    When the herald went out, he was scared out in a cold sweat. He knew that the general was in a bad mood today, because it was good news that he dared to report.


    The general of Jingwu in the tent brows slightly at the moment. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing could really keep Xu Liang City.


    "It seems that he still has some skills. Before Xu Liang City loses, the situation will not be too bad. At least he has more room to deal with it calmly." The general of Jingwu was relieved. As for Fang Tianxing''s idea of conquering other cities, he was only joking, not paying attention to it.


    An hour later, there was a military news soon, and the messenger couldn''t hide the joy on his face. A general saw him and quickly stopped him and asked, "what''s the matter? Was he killed in the battle that day?"


    "No, general, it''s good news. The victory ahead." The Herald said eagerly.


    "How can that lengtouqing have good news?" He said to himself in doubt.


    The messenger ignored him, but went straight to the Chinese Army''s tent. General Jingwu had just taken a nap when he heard the voice of the messenger asking for help. He was a little surprised that there would be any military situation at this time. Could it be that Xu Liang City was lost again in a twinkling of an eye.


    The general suddenly raised his face and cried, "let him in."


    The messenger came in and found that general Jingwu''s face was more gloomy than before. He immediately knelt down and cried, "general, I''m very happy."


    "Where does joy come from?" General Jingwu raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously.


    "General Fang Tianxing not only guarded Xuliang City, but also took the nearby Yunxian city and Zhonghan city." Said the messenger.


    The general turned angry and asked, "how is general Fang Tianxing? Is he hurt?"


    "General Fang Tianxing was not injured, and the damage to his troops was not great. Now the three cities are horns of each other, so it is easy to defend but difficult to attack. The protoss'' offensive troops have been temporarily withdrawn." The messenger said quickly.


    "OK, OK, order the chef. Let''s have a banquet tonight to celebrate Fang Tianxing''s success." The general said quickly.


    Soon the news spread out, many people were surprised, and some people didn''t believe it. In a word, the news of tonight''s celebration banquet can''t be wrong.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came down from the battlefield and told the soldiers to take turns to watch out for the protoss attack, so he went to the banquet. Many ordinary soldiers were very happy when they came to the camp, but the generals were a little unhappy.


    When Fang Tianxing came to the banquet, everyone had been waiting for him for a long time. General Jingwu went out to meet him personally. Fang Tianxing was flattered and said to general Jingwu, "general, you are too polite. I can''t afford it. Please come first."


    "No, you are a great meritorious person. Please come first." After that, the military general pushed Fang Tianxing in front of him and personally moved a chair for him to take a seat.


    Seeing that general Jingwu was so polite to the other side, many people were jealous of him. They felt very unhappy that he was favored by the commander.


    Fang Tianxing knew it was human nature, but general Jingwu was a little too enthusiastic.


    This made Fang Tianxing feel a little uneasy. General Jingwu didn''t like it. He said with a smile, "today''s rare victory is brought by you. You should have a good drink."


    After that, Fang Tianxing would like to propose a toast to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing quickly said, "the general is too flattering. I''m not the only one responsible for this."

 Chapter 509

    "Why, don''t you lead the army to defeat the siege of the protoss army, and take those two cities in turn?" General Jingwu said quickly.


    "No, there are three reasons why I can win. One is that the attack of the Tianshen clan is overwhelming. They are dizzy with victory and will be defeated if they are arrogant. Second, although these Protoss continued to attack cities and plunder lands, they also suffered a lot of damage. Third, these Protoss soldiers are new recruits and lack combat effectiveness. I''m afraid I can''t say what I''ve done. " Fang Tianxing said sincerely.


    "You don''t have to be hypocritical. In fact, it''s not your fault that a blind cat meets a dead mouse. It''s just that I happened to meet a Protoss force with weak strength. If you meet the elite troops under the God of war, you will be finished long ago. " A general with thick eyebrows and big eyes stood up and said.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t like it, but said calmly: "it seems that you have met the elite of the Protoss."


    "Isn''t it? I almost beat him to shit that time. That''s why I''m afraid." A side person teases a way.


    "Guo Laoqi, do you know which pot you don''t open The general with thick eyebrows and big eyes said angrily.


    Next to him, Guo Laoqi just said with a smile, "well, isn''t what I said true?"


    It''s just that Fang Tianxing is a little closer to these people. The soldiers are warm-blooded. He is no more straightforward than those scholars who are scheming all day. He won''t hide.


    Everyone drinks and eats meat. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, some people suggest that we should have some programs to boost the fun. As a soldier, of course, we should fight.


    The general with thick eyebrows and big eyes went on the stage and beat several opponents at once. Finally, he pointed to Guo Laoqi and said, "come on up."


    Guo Laoqi can''t help but come to the field to fight with him. That man uses his most powerful fist to fight. His moves are very murderous and can be very effective on the battlefield.


    But Guo Laoqi tried his best to use his killing fist. Although his killing fist was powerful, he couldn''t touch Guo Laoqi.


    General Xiong Yunlong, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was suddenly angry. He jumped up and hit his fists like lightning. Although Guo Laoqi''s action is extremely fast, he can''t avoid a hit. There is a murderous spirit hidden in the killing fist. After being hit, he will paralyze the opponent''s nerves and slow down his reaction speed.


    Sure enough, after Guo Laoqi hit one punch, his speed became slower and slower. After he hit several more, he was beaten black and blue. He had no face to fight again and gave up.


    He has not yet had fun, shouting: "who else, who can fight me."


    His eyes swept around, and everyone bowed to avoid his eyes. Only Fang Tianxing was not afraid. He pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "you, come up and play with me."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t refuse, but walked to the scene and said, "brother Xiong, please give me some advice."


    Xiong Yunlong hesitated, because he saw Fang Tianxing just standing there, and he couldn''t find a flaw in his whole body.


    But the situation can''t help but Xiong Yunlong doesn''t do it. Since the other side doesn''t have a flaw, he will show it. Soon Xiong Yunlong punches to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing smiles calmly. He just grabs the bird''s tail and holds his fist. After all, he has been fighting for a long time. When Fang Tianxing''s hand holds his fist strength, Xiong Yunlong realizes that it''s wrong and tries his best to break free.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t feel sorry for the failure of the plan. The other side was not so easy to deal with. Xiong Yunlong just felt that it was very dangerous and almost got into the trap with one move.


    He must be careful. The opponent is not so easy to deal with. He can''t underestimate the enemy''s carelessness any more.


    Xiong Yunlong is not easy to attack this time, but for him, it''s safe to defend first, and then try to attack after he is familiar with Fang Tianxing''s tactics.


    Fang Tianxing saw Xiong Yunlong no longer attacking, so he used a move to ask the way. Xiong Yunlong is not flustered. He plans to connect directly. Fang Tianxing hits the target, but he fails to move Xiong Yunlong.


    Xiong Yunlong was hit by Fang Tianxing. He felt that the other side was very strong, but he was still a little weak. If he fought hard, he would have a good chance of winning.


    "It seems that ten percent is not enough. This time I will use three." Fang Tianxing suddenly reminded.


    Xiong Yunlong laughed in his heart and said that he only used 10% of his strength to bluff people. I''ll try my best to take him down.


    Thinking of this, Xiong Yunlong made every effort to attack and win Fang Tianxing. But he really underestimated Fang Tianxing''s strength. Under this attack, Fang Tianxing was still, but he flew backwards.


    When Xiong Yunlong came back, he just asked, "you used several percent of your strength just now."


    Fang Tianxing told him calmly: "about 30%


    Xiong Yunlong bowed his head and left without saying a word¡° I can only use 10% of the force. Do you want to try it? " Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    All the people around left, and there was no one else. Fang Tianxing had to say goodbye to general Jingwu and went back to the camp alone.


    When Fang Tianxing returned to the barracks, he saw that in the two recovered cities, many of the people had been taken away, and many of the others refused to surrender and were wounded by Protoss soldiers.


    Many have lost their family and friends, leaving only some lonely people who refuse to surrender to the Protoss and suffer humiliation.


    Fortunately, Fang Tianxing led the troops to capture the two cities and save them. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he was going to become?


    Those Protoss believe in the supreme Twelve Gods, as well as the highest god at the top. If they don''t believe in them, they will be judged as alien and treated as the lowest creatures.


    But these people are not like the devastation, their property has been taken away, leaving only sadness.


    Fang Tianxing went up to the high building, took a big horn and said to the people, "it''s not easy for people who can survive a war. It must have been a lot of hard work. I know that. Now life is just beginning, and we have confidence and courage to live a good life. "


    There are old people and young people standing under the wall. They have gone through hardships. The painful life devastates their body and mind and makes them forget where they are.


    Only the remaining belief let them stick to life, life is like this, no matter how much suffering will pass, life will restore the former stability, once experience into a memory.


    This kind of special situation is like this, let a lot of people indelible memory, time is long also can forget.


    At another time, many people have only one memory of what happened. People who have experienced can still miss the past, those who have not experienced can only look at those things as spectators.


    What happened has become history. Those things are more and more far away from people. This is the life that people choose.


    Fang Tianxing is to protect them, so that they can live in peace, but at this time, peace is not easy, it is the blood and sacrifice of countless soldiers in exchange.

 Chapter 510

    Fang Tianxing wants peace, but the protoss can''t let him live as he wishes.


    It''s still dawn. The protoss army is under the command of a Protoss general. He is said to be the 16th adopted son of the God of war. He quickly exclaimed, "give up the city as soon as you are ordered by the LORD God of war, or it will be razed to the ground."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t like it. He just said to him, "where I''ve hit, there''s no reason to return it."


    The protoss general knew that it was useless to persuade him to surrender, so he ordered him to attack the city immediately, and Fang Tianxing led his troops to fight against them to stop their attack.


    Soon, the two sides were fighting hand in hand, and Fang Tianxing also found the protoss general to fight. He held a long halberd and danced with a tiger.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid. He just faced it calmly. His sword of righteousness in the sky either split or slashed. It was not only uplifting but also stabbing. He always evaded his attack.


    The protoss young general is eager to make contributions. He is impatient when he can''t attack. His halberd is getting faster and faster. When Fang Tianxing doesn''t respond, his halberd rises again out of thin air. It''s really not easy. It''s not like a normal situation.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised and stepped back. The young general caught up with him again. After fighting for such a long time, he didn''t feel a little tired. On the contrary, the more he fought, the more energetic he was.


    Zhan Zhong''s men all love fighting very much, and fighting is common for them. Only the most powerful force and continuous stamina can become the God of war.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised at the skill of the God of war. The strength of his apprentice was also good, but an adopted son was also extraordinary. He also wanted to see the elegant demeanor of this adopted son.


    After a few more moves, Fang Tianxing has seen through his tricks. With a long sword buzzing, he turns into a ten thousand sword and stabs Kaifeng God King. He gave a loud drink, and his whole body was full of muscles. It should be a way to increase his strength in a short time. The long halberd dance in his hand was impenetrable, and he just blocked the attack of ten thousand swords. This kind of means is not strong, but hard to stop.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that one plan failed, he had another plan. He took back his sword and chopped it head on. Kaifeng''s horizontal halberd blocked the blow. Fang Tianxing quickly kicked out his legs. The man couldn''t bear it. He got a foot and stepped back.


    But this man looked at Fang Tianxing with some dissatisfaction. He didn''t expect that this opponent was so difficult, which was completely beyond his expectation.


    "A truce today and another 800 rounds tomorrow." The protoss young general Kaifeng God King said quickly.


    The protoss called for the withdrawal of troops, and Fang Tianxing ordered the troops not to pursue them for fear of ambush. He''s just very alert to those people and can''t fall into a trap.


    To beat back the protoss'' attack, we are all slack if we can have a safe day. Fang Tianxing orders us to cheer up and be careful of the protoss'' sneak attack. Although it is said to fight again tomorrow, the protoss may not keep their promise and should not neglect to guard against it.


    In the evening, when the guards found something unusual, they went to report it to Fang Tianxing. They were all more vigilant.


    The soldiers came to tell Fang Tianxing that the protoss soldiers below were all bright and might attack the city at night. Fang Tianxing told the soldiers to change shifts normally and ignore them.


    Sure enough, nothing happened overnight. At dawn, Kaifeng, the protoss general, came to fight again. For them, this is the right thing.


    Fang Tianxing naturally responded. The protoss general Kaifeng God King changed his weapon. As the adopted son of the God of war, he is proficient in all kinds of long weapons. Today, he changed his long sword like the green dragon Yanyue sword, which is also very handy. For others, this is a very terrible opponent.


    Fang Tianxing still uses the sword. In fact, the sword is not necessarily strong. It doesn''t have many advantages, but there are many changes in the sword, which makes the upper limit of the sword very high. Those strange weapons can have unexpected results when they are used for the first time, but once they are cracked, they will become a burden.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s sword technique is a self-made Qi sword formula. He can use Qi to resist the sword. He can cut off evil and eliminate evil without going against it. For this reason, Fang Tianxing can only face the attack of Kaifeng God King, and can only be equal for a while, so it is difficult to achieve success.


    The weapon is flat, so it''s more natural than magic. Fang Tianxing shakes his hand and releases Nanming Lihuo to burn Kaifeng''s long sword. He also had the means to blow out a breath and let Nanming get close to the fire.


    That wind is not an ordinary wind, it should be a divine wind, but its characteristics are unknown. Kaifeng God King has never used it in front of people, which is his hidden mace.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think that''s all his cards. They are used to win by surprise.


    The king of Kaifeng said with a smile: "your divine fire power is good. It can surprise me, but it can''t stop my Datong wind."


    Datong wind, when the world is destroyed, such a whirlwind blows between heaven and earth. Once the Datong wind comes out, there will be endless natural growth. Until all rolled in, rolled into pieces, no one can escape.


    But as soon as this wind comes out, Kaifeng God King has to break away from the heart of the wind. Otherwise, when Datong wind spreads and grows up, he will break away from control. If he gets close to him, he will be hurt.


    Fang Tianxing retreated quickly. This kind of wind engulfed everything in the state of Zhou and strengthened himself more and more. Without the powerful suppression, it would not disappear.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it is not so easy to solve. As long as something is involved in it, it will make the Datong wind stronger and stronger. Many things are coerced into it, making the power of Datong wind stronger and stronger. Fang Tianxing knows that this kind of thing that will become stronger and stronger must be snuffed out in the early stage, otherwise, there will be endless trouble in the future.


    Fang Tianxing wants to eliminate Datong wind, which is very difficult. In the face of such a situation, Fang Tianxing has no way.


    Kaifeng naturally wants to stop Fang Tianxing and fight with him. Fang Tianxing can''t break his block for a moment. The Datong wind is getting bigger and bigger, and it seems that everything around him is involved.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t allow the Datong wind to grow. He found an opportunity to throw Nanming Lihuo and Taiyang zhenhuo together. The Kaifeng God didn''t know what it was, but said with a smile: "once the Datong wind takes shape, it can devour everything and destroy everything. No matter what it is, it will be destroyed by him. You don''t have to waste your time."


    With that, he will urge the Datong wind to the camp of Fang Tianxing. Since he can''t get it, he will destroy the city directly.


    It''s just that it''s not very smooth. Datong Feng seems to have swallowed something difficult to digest. It seems to be drunk, and it''s not very controlled.


    "Do you know where the universe came from?" Fang Tianxing suddenly asked, as if to divert his attention.


    Kaifeng God King does not intend to pay attention to him, just concentrate on controlling Datong wind, let it roll to the camp of Fang Tianxing.


    At this time, the two forces in Datong wind seemed to run to the extreme. They exploded in place with a roar. Kaifeng quickly retreated and almost failed to escape from the explosion.

 Chapter 511

    "Today''s vast universe, originated in a big bang, today''s everything is after the big bang. This explosion looks like destruction, but it''s also creation. " Fang Tianxing said.


    Datong wind was blown up, leaving countless pieces in place. Kaifeng God King went to look for something. Fang Tianxing passed by, and the long sword with matchless sword light pressed step by step. Today''s play is extremely fierce.


    Kaifeng God King just parried. His confidence was flawed. He couldn''t face Fang Tianxing''s attack. It''s just that Fang Tianxing is so powerful that he can''t deal with it casually.


    Fang Tianxing just pressed the king of Kaifeng step by step and pressed him to fight. For the king of Kaifeng, it is totally invincible.


    The king of Kaifeng couldn''t hold on, so he ran away and returned to the army. There, under the cover of countless Protoss soldiers, you can still have the strength of the first World War, or even fight back.


    Kaifeng thought and did the same. He quickly ran to the barracks, and the protoss army was fighting with the Terran army. But to Ping''s surprise, his troops were beaten by Fang Tianxing''s troops.


    His troops were completely defeated, and the scene couldn''t be controlled. He was trapped inside and had to flee with the defeat.


    Fang Tianxing came after him and pointed to him and said, "today is your death."


    After that, Fang Tianxing just pointed his hand, and the sky healthy qi sword flew out quickly. He turned a sword flower lightly, and the Kaifeng God King gave him the head.


    When Kaifeng God king died, his troops were even more defeated, leaving only a corpse on the ground.


    After the battle, he cleaned the battlefield as usual, and found the Tingfeng stone from Kaifeng God. It was a treasure to create Datong wind. Fang Tianxing collected it as a booty.


    After defeating Kaifeng God King, the 16th adopted son of the God of war, other people are not happy, but remind Fang Tianxing that these people are the adopted sons of the God of war. They are all like each other and will not let Fang Tianxing go easily. Kill one of them now, there will be endless trouble in the future.


    Only that Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He played one, two and a pair.


    Others are all looking for their own happiness, and feel that Fang Tianxing has to pay for his pride. Fang Tianxing has always been like this. For him, he has to face challenges instead of flinching.


    Sure enough, the next day many Protoss troops surrounded Fang Tianxing''s city. There were three adopted sons of the God of war. Their troops surrounded Fang Tianxing''s city.


    The defenders are under great pressure. The adopted sons of the three God of war are very powerful. With their troops, they can''t fly away.


    These people sent up to spread a message. As long as they handed over Fang Tianxing and tied him outside to die, they would not embarrass the people in the city. Otherwise, the city will be slaughtered after it is broken, and the people in the city will be buried with Fang Tianxing.


    The common people didn''t submit to his ferocity. These people had experienced the cruelty of the Protoss. When the city broke down, these Protoss burned, killed and looted. Those who disobeyed them were punished in various ways, such as burning and flooding, just like people treating mole ants.


    The protoss just treat these people as animals and use them at will. A battered old man stepped up to the wall. At the beginning, he was not obedient to the rule of the Protoss. A Protoss soldier hung at the head of the city and cut off a piece of his meat with a sharp blade every day. For more than ten days, he just bit his teeth and survived, or the villagers couldn''t bear to save him from the tower.


    Now he went up to the city tower and looked at the protoss not far from the city wall. He said with a trembling voice, "my wife and children have been taken away by you. I don''t want to submit to you. You have bullied me in all ways and forced me to admit my mistake to you."


    Then he untied his clothes, revealing the bloody wound, which is still bloody, and the wound is still haunted by the divine power of the Protoss.


    "I''m right. What''s wrong with me? You beat me and arrested my wife and children. Now I have to admit my mistake. You can cut my flesh and tear my bones, but you can''t force me to admit my mistake. I don''t admit my mistake. I''m right. It''s you who are wrong. Why should I admit my mistake?" Said the old man, biting his teeth.


    The old man''s voice was not loud, but it was deafening. All the people on the scene could hear it. Fang Tianxing yelled, "we are not wrong, and we will not admit it."


    "Others want us to surrender, but we are right. In the face of the imposed evil, we have to rise up and resist. " Fang Tianxing said to the soldiers.


    These soldiers are passionate. They all feel the same about Fang Tianxing. If the world is not willing to let people live well, they will fight to the end and never surrender.


    The protoss troops below soon launched an attack. The soldiers raised their shields to protect the wall from too much damage. They attacked together to resist their attack.


    For such attack strength, Fang Tianxing''s soldiers don''t have much power to parry. The strength of the other side is nearly seven times that of their own side. They can''t resist it at all. Although the morale is like a rainbow, people''s will can''t change the objective world. No matter how strong the will is, it can''t turn water into oil and the sea into mulberry fields.


    Fang Tianxing knew that nothing could be done. He immediately called the messenger and asked him to go to general Jingwu for help. The enemy''s attack was not strong. It was like boiling frogs in warm water. Fang Tianxing knew that without foreign aid, he would probably be killed.


    The soldier who went to ask for help rushed out. He wanted to successfully go out to spread the message, to get over the enemy''s heavy restrictions, and successfully spread the message.


    The enemy is ferocious, and those protoss have already laid many barriers to prevent him from breaking such shackles and spreading the news.


    The heralds fought hard to defeat all those people and pass on the news. There are seven way heralds, each with a message, face to face heavily banned, they are not afraid, just try to send out the letter.


    For them, that kind of thing is their mission, even if they give up their lives, they have to work hard to achieve it.


    The first messenger wanted to fly through the air, but the protoss had strong flying ability. He was quickly caught, the letter was intercepted, and the messenger didn''t survive. He was beaten into meat sauce.


    The second emissary used tudun to travel through the underground, but there were also masters of tudun among the Protoss. He noticed the fluctuation of tudun and turned the ground into fine steel. The tudun master met him and broke his head.


    The third way messenger used the technique of water escape. Unfortunately, there was a divine beast kept by the protoss in the water, which killed him all at once.


    The fourth way Herald is an expert. He invented a golden escape technique, which can be hidden in the weapons of protoss soldiers. He has always been careful. He thought he could hide the truth from the world, but he was found and refined into molten iron with divine fire.


    The situation of route 5 and Route 6 is similar. They are both caught and killed.

 Chapter 512

    Only the seventh way Herald is smart. He is proficient in Taoism and uses the art of borrowing things to save himself. Even so, when he is found, he runs all the way back to the camp to spread the news.


    In this way, the news that Fang Tianxing''s troops were surrounded by the three-way Protoss army came to general Jingwu''s ears. After receiving the letter, general Jingwu was in trouble. All the generals in the camp had been beaten by the Protoss and abandoned their armor. How could they send troops to support them.


    Fortunately, Fang Tianxing left a brocade bag at the end of the letter, in which he had a clever plan for the general to send troops.


    General Jingwu opened the brocade bag, caressed his hands and said with a laugh: "wonderful, wonderful."


    Soon it came out that Fang Tianxing had won in front of him and found a treasure house. The protoss also wanted to seize the spoils and surrounded Fang Tianxing''s city.


    They need their help to snatch things from the treasure house. Hearing this news, these people are excited. Their natural yearning for interests is just like this. They can''t get up early without benefits.


    For the interests of the desire to let them very eager, soon someone with troops out, to seize the treasure.


    When these people saw that the protoss army surrounded Fang Tianxing, they naturally felt that the protoss also wanted to seize. Although they were afraid of the cruelty of the protoss, maybe they wanted to make a profit and then leave, they fought hard to find a way.


    The protoss army also marveled that they were more fierce than usual. The protoss army was really captured by their momentum and opened a way among thousands of troops.


    These people cut and killed all the way, the loss is not small, they do not care about sacrifice, but the interpretation of the big and cherish the body, see small profit and forget.


    When these people entered Fang Tianxing''s city, they immediately asked, "where is the treasure?"


    "There is no treasure. It''s all a rumor. If you don''t believe it, look for it yourself?" Fang Tianxing said to them.


    Those people naturally are not willing to kill here, found that there is really no treasure, full of joy to rob the baby. But the result was nothing. Fang Tianxing said to his brothers, "the friendly troops have come to support us. Let''s rush out with me."


    Of course, the soldiers didn''t know what was going on. They just felt that these friendly troops were really fighting for justice and risked so many Protoss to save themselves.


    Fang Tianxing''s soldiers rushed out along the path they had killed. Many obstacles on the road have been removed, and the loss is not big, so they are forced to rush out.


    Out of the encirclement, can be said to be a narrow escape, but those who come to the rescue face is not too good-looking.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care about them either. He took his troops to the nearby city to garrison. There are many strong cities around here, so it''s not so easy to be surrounded.


    The loss of those people is not small, and they hate Fang Tianxing even more. It is obvious that this is Fang Tianxing''s plot. For those people, they were not happy with each other, but now they are more disgusting.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about their feelings. These people who are obsessed with profits will always live well. They can do anything to live better. They have no bottom line, or their bottom line is their own interests.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about this kind of people''s disgust. It''s just a casual thing. As long as it''s good, even if they are not happy in heart, their body will react honestly.


    The three-way Protoss army failed to trap Fang Tianxing, which made those Protoss generals very angry. They don''t want to give up like this. They just go to Fang Tianxing''s city and make him pay the price.


    Once again, these people are still the same kind of words. They want Fang Tianxing to admit his mistakes and make atonement.


    This is not a siege. Fang Tianxing stood on the tower and said to the protoss, "last time you said the same thing. Now I''m still standing here."


    Protoss general Arnold said angrily: "you ran last time, this time you must pay the price."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "well, this time, let''s settle the grudge. We don''t need to involve the people. Let''s have a real duel."


    "The three of us will fight you in turn. Do you dare to fight against us?" Said Protoss general Arnold to him.


    Without hesitation, Fang Tianxing responded directly: "OK, let''s compete."


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t believe that the protoss will keep their promise. He has been ready for a full-scale battle for a long time. Several people set up a challenge arena in the sky.


    If you want to win or lose in a duel, you can see both the protoss army and the Terran army at the bottom. If you cheat, you are making a fool of yourself in public.


    The first one to fight is the protoss General David. He is the 18th adopted son of the God of war. Fang Tianxing killed the 16th adopted son. He also came to revenge.


    On the challenge arena, each registration number, Fang Tianxing heard that he was the 18th adopted son, joked: "you now rank up to 17, you should thank me."


    That person discontented said: "thank a fart, the old 19 robbed 17 seats, now I''m still the 18th."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "so it is. It seems that you didn''t grasp the opportunity, and you can''t blame me."


    "As long as I defeat you and get the praise of Lord God of war, it''s not impossible for me to rise to seventeen. You''d better be honest and be a stepping stone to my progress. " Said David in a hubris.


    "Come on, let me see if you can take the place of Kaifeng." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    David quickly used his own means, but he could not see the weapon in his hand. However, Fang Tianxing realized that he was using a concealed weapon.


    Fang Tianxing''s long sky Qi sword danced and cut the concealed weapon in half. David just laughs. It''s just an appetizer. The main dish is still behind. The real skill hasn''t started yet.


    As soon as he shakes his hand, it is a beautiful woman. Countless flying needles are shot out, and Fang Tianxing quickly keeps his sword dancing. For a moment, countless Ding Ding sounds sounded, countless long needles were blocked, and Fang Tianxing''s sword danced faster and faster, blocking all the hidden weapons.


    And David''s not idle. He''s got something else in his hand. When this wave of poisonous needles is stopped, he is also ready for the later means.


    What David throws out is something like a radish. Fang Tianxing is suspicious and deceitful. He uses a sword to hit the radish like thing. The thing was hit by the sword Qi and suddenly exploded like fireworks. A burst of smoke came out.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know where he was, so he quickly protected his whole body to prevent anything strange.


    After the radish burst, there were many strange lights in it. All of a sudden, it hit Fang Tianxing. It was like smelling a bloody shark, chasing Fang Tianxing.


    Before Fang Tianxing could see the shape of the thing, he saw that he was coming towards him. He didn''t think much about it. He just hit it with his sword.

 Chapter 513

    Only heard a jingle, it seems to be very hard, just to the side.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing could see clearly what it looked like. It turned out that it was a toad with black luster.


    It looks like a dead thing, but it seems to have life again. My stomach is bulging, staring at Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing realized that he wanted to erase the light spot on his body before, but he couldn''t erase it. At this time, David said with a smile, "this is my hard-working black toad. It''s very poisonous, and once you keep an eye on the enemy, you will never let it go."


    "I can be the 18th adopted son because of this black toad, which is now at the time of evolution. After a few days of complete evolution, I can be the 16th adopted son." David said to Tianxing.


    The toad is as hard as iron, and it is also highly poisonous. It can''t be touched. Once it touches the body, it will have to eat its flesh and bones to avoid it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the toad pounced on him again. Fang Tianxing didn''t have a good way for the toad. He just chopped it with a sword. The venom of the toad touched the sword and emitted a burst of white smoke.


    The venom of the toad is very strong. If the ordinary sword had been corroded into dregs, Fang Tianxing''s sword would have been able to resist for a while, but it would not be a long-term solution.


    One side of David is still covetous, I''m not sure there are any other means, we must be more vigilant.


    The black toad was cut off by the sword, and pus came out of his body, but he didn''t get much hurt, and his ferocity didn''t diminish much.


    Fang Tianxing felt a little strange. He was hurt, but he didn''t have any blood. It seems to be a living thing, but it doesn''t have the emotion of a living thing. If it''s a dead thing, it seems to move freely and have its own ideas.


    Fang Tianxing is puzzled and doesn''t know what to do. Xiaoqiang, who can''t fight, can''t really ignore him.


    There was no time to think about it. Wujinchan continued to attack and would not stop until Fang Tianxing was brought down.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the light spot on his body and seemed to realize something. The toad always rushes to this spot of light, as if it is something it craves.


    Maybe it''s weird, but it can''t be cleared.


    One side of David said with a smile: "you just give up, the black toad will never die. Once you get it, you can''t get rid of it."


    "Oh, really?" Fang Tianxing pounced on David. He was also on guard. He was ready to release a pile of barbed Tribulus terrestris. The Tribulus terrestris contains gunpowder and explodes when touched.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t move on. Instead, he waited until the Bufo bufo attacked. With a pick of his long sword, he hit the iron Tribulus terrestris. With a bang, it exploded.


    A puff of smoke dispersed, and the skin of the toad was broken. But there was no sign of decadence. Fang Tianxing was more and more puzzled about it. After such a heavy injury, there was no reason why he didn''t feel it at all.


    The toad pounced on him again, and Fang Tianxing split it with his sword. Then the palm of his hand ignited Nanming Lihuo, burning to the light spot on his body. The sound of wailing came from the light spot, which should be the spirit of the toad.


    David can''t let Fang Tianxing destroy his plan. He shakes his hand and sends out a stream of black water. The black water stinks so much that it can put out Nanming Lihuo. Nanming Lihuo is poured out, and the soul''s wailing stops. It seems that Ping gets a breath.


    "My magic water is conquering your magic fire. Now you have any tricks to do. Let''s use them." David said with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing also didn''t care, just said calmly: "then you look at it."


    Soon Fang Tianxing continued to fight. Another fire from the Southern Ming Dynasty burned to the light spot on his body. So David planned to do it again. However, Fang Tianxing turned his sword to block David''s Xuanyuan heavy water. The real fire of the sun was baking in it. At first, it was very difficult. But later, Xuanyuan heavy water began to smoke, which was that Xuanyuan heavy water began to evaporate.


    "Water can conquer fire, and fire can also conquer water. They are different in nature, but they only restrain each other." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    David said angrily, "I don''t believe it. Toad, come on."


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t deal with the toad again, so he could only intensify the refining. The spirit in the light spot could not bear it, or broke free from the confinement, flew out and just fell into the toad''s body.


    Bufo Bufo bufo Dun in the air, seems to be accepting their own memory, stomach more bulging up. Fang Tianxing immediately knew that it was not good, pushed wujinchan to Davide, and quickly retreated.


    David wrapped the black toad with Xuanyuan heavy water, but the black toad was still more and more swollen, and it exploded with a bang, leaving black water on the ground.


    It turned out that the moment when the original God of the black toad returned to the body, he chose to commit suicide. Over the years, in order to make such a big killing weapon, David separated the soul and body of the toad, so that the toad suffered a lot.


    It''s just that the soul and the body are not together, so he can''t feel the pain at all, so he can only be numb as David''s weapon. Now the spirit returns to the body and naturally makes its choice.


    Fang Tianxing is just ridiculous to such a Protoss, just a guy who can make people feel sick. For Fang Tianxing, he enslaved others at will and imposed his will on others.


    Protoss is indeed a kind of too terrible life, with other people''s pain to build their own happiness, there is not much benevolence and morality. In addition to blood close or noble, will not put in their own eyes.


    It''s just how cruel these people are. For them, this is their way of life.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t change anything. Since he is a hostile force, he should kill him. This is the law of the battlefield.


    Soon the body of David fell down from the arena, causing a burst of exclamation. The faith of the protoss soldiers was a blow. When Albert, the 15th adopted son of the God of war, saw it, he rushed to find Fang Tianxing to settle the accounts. Arnoldera, the 12th adopted son, stopped him and asked, "are you sure? Don''t disgrace our Protoss any more. "


    "Don''t worry, I have a trump card. This time, I''m sure he will never come back." Albert, the 15th adopted son of the God of war, said confidently.


    With his hands on his back, he quickly stepped into the challenge arena. Tianxing arched his hand and said, "I''m the 15th adopted son of the God of war. You killed my brother. I''ll meet you."


    Fang Tianxing feels that they are so tough. They are not so sincere about their brotherhood. They just fight fiercely. After all, they are just a group of adopted sons. They don''t have much blood relationship. On the contrary, they don''t have to worry about being swallowed up by each other to strengthen their blood.


    After they say hello to each other, they are not polite. They directly use their own means. As soon as Albert turns his hand, a huge poisonous snake appears beside him. His body is as red as fire, and the snake letter is a fire.

 Chapter 514

    "I hear you play with fire, too. We can have a try." Albert said with a smile.


    With that, the red snake swam to Fang Tianxing, spitting out a burst of flame.


    Fang Tianxing immediately urged the sun to protect the whole body. The poisonous snake spewed out a kind of poisonous fire. There was a pungent smell in the heat rising from the flame.


    The real fire of the sun rises, burning the turbid and evil air in the air, making the air clear.


    "Sure enough, it''s a very powerful flame. It can remove the poisonous fog from my ten thousand miasma fire. The quality seems to be very high." Albert said happily.


    Fang Tianxing said: "it''s just a little trick. You''re laughing."


    Albert''s face was smiling, but there was a pure white flame in his sleeve. The flame sent out a bone chilling air, and the air there left traces of freezing.


    This cold fire came straight to Fang Tianxing''s feet. Fang Tianxing said in his heart: good.


    A blue flame appeared at his feet to meet Albert''s cold fire. The light blue Nanming Lihuo collided with the white cold fire.


    There is no brilliant brilliance, no explosion or spark. The two kinds of flames are like two dragons, merging and swallowing each other. After a moment, the victory and defeat are separated, and Fang Tianxing''s Nanming is better than the fire.


    After swallowing a small part of the cold fire, Albert quickly takes it back. He had some secret hatred. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing''s Nanming Lihuo was so powerful.


    He is not without other cards, such as the combination of two kinds of flames, Albert recalled his own dragon.


    This cold fire was injected into its body, and suddenly it was hot and cold, which made the poisonous dragon expand a full circle, and even more fierce.


    The poisonous dragon roars and rushes towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing naturally wants to avoid it. One of the dragon''s claws is white and the other is red. He grabs Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing held up his sword and split two claws. He only felt that there was a terrible force to stop him and bring a strong anti shock force.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that his hands were hot and cold. He just felt that the cold and blazing power made people feel uncomfortable.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the poisonous dragon. Now it has become two. Next to the red head, there is a white head. The newborn head also has white dragon claws. One dragon becomes two, but they are intertwined, like sharing a body.


    This is the effect of the alien cold fire, which spawned such a mutation, but it is a great harm to the poisonous dragon, which will overdraw his life potential.


    Now is not the time to think about this, concentrate on dealing with the poisonous dragon in front of us. The two heads and four eyes of the poisonous dragon are all staring at Fang Tianxing. With one mouth open, one end spurts out the extremely hot poisonous fire, the other end spurts out the extremely cold fire, and the poisonous dragon comes to the court.


    Fang Tianxing immediately jumped up, and his long sky Qi sword chopped to the neck of the double headed poisonous dragon. But these two heads are very flexible. They bite towards Fang Tianxing. They look very fierce.


    Fang Tianxing quickly evaded their encirclement. This special situation makes people feel very depressed. The heads of two poisonous dragons run after Fang Tianxing, making him in a hurry.


    Seeing him like this, Albert just felt very proud and turned Fang Tianxing''s play around with a little means. It''s just that this special situation can be boasted.


    Fang Tianxing''s mind turns around, shuttling between the two poison taps, and they always have a dead angle that they can''t attack. After all, it''s sharing the same body, there''s no way to avoid dead ends.


    Fang Tianxing gradually mastered the secret and could walk in the dead corner where these poisonous dragons could not attack.


    Albert also found this problem. The attack of the two poisonous dragons will have a dead angle, and they can''t attack Fang Tianxing. For them, they didn''t notice that before, but today they found out that.


    Albert didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to find out.


    This is a matter of fighting consciousness. For him who has been through many battles, he can quickly find the enemy''s loopholes and find the best way to fight.


    After thousands of times of combat training, so as to summarize the most suitable for their own combat mode and system, step by step to consolidate their own foundation, honed a strong fighting instinct.


    But this special situation is just a fluke, but it can''t be repeated. After teasing the two headed poisonous dragon enough, Fang Tianxing plans to end the battle.


    He went around to the back of the red poisonous dragon head. The red poisonous dragon stared at Fang Tianxing and spewed out the accumulated poisonous fire. Fang Tianxing hurriedly avoids, at the same time inadvertently hits the white poisonous dragon head, the poisonous dragon also stares at Fang Tianxing, spits out the cold fire of his mouth.


    Soon Fang Tianxing flew up, and the poisonous dragon was staring at the flame. Finally Fang Tianxing appeared in front of them at the same time. The two poisonous dragons were very angry, and they fought hard to spit out fire and cold fire.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly dodged, their poisonous fire and cold fire were sprayed on each other''s face. For a time, the white poisonous dragon was dyed red, white was red, and the red poisonous dragon was dyed white, with white in the red.


    Albert was very angry. He didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to be so tricky and play with his poisonous dragon.


    "It seems that you don''t need a trump card. You don''t know what I''m good at." Said Albert, biting his teeth.


    With that, he gave the two poisonous dragons instructions to devour each other.


    The two poisonous dragons began a fierce battle. The red one swallowed the white one, bit off the other''s head first, and then bit it into the belly.


    The scene was bloody and cruel. Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that Albert would use such means. It looked terrible. After the red dragon swallowed the white dragon, it became more fierce. Opening its mouth was to spit out a cold and hot flame.


    Fang Tianxing was much more fierce than before. He couldn''t dodge. He was hit by the fire and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Albert just thinks that Fang Tianxing is not so easy to be hit by the fire of the poisonous dragon, which is likely to be deceitful.


    He directed the poisonous dragon to pick up Fang Tianxing. The poisonous dragon soon came to the place where Fang Tianxing fell down. There was no one in the big pit. The poisonous dragon just felt strange and couldn''t find Fang Tianxing after a turn.


    Soon the Dragon landed on the ground, but Fang Tianxing suddenly appeared behind it, and the long sword stabbed into the dragon''s body.


    The poisonous dragon just felt a stabbing pain, and a stream of blood splashed out. It was poisonous blood. Fang Tianxing quickly avoided it.


    But Fang Tianxing felt very angry. The dragon was not hurt much. On the contrary, it was more fierce.


    With a roar, the Dragon turned his head and bit Fang Tianxing. However, Fang Tianxing was not frightened by such ferocity. For him, he was not afraid of such ferocity.

 Chapter 515

    Fang Tianxing just stepped back. The dragon''s mouth was just in front of him. He could bite Fang Tianxing.


    The Dragon had to go forward enough to bite Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing retreated a few steps, but it still didn''t bite Fang Tianxing. The dragon was angry. For him, it was a torment that he didn''t eat his prey.


    The poisonous dragon is really angry. He has to eat this meat in his mouth, for which he can pay a lot.


    The poisonous dragon pounced on him again. Driven by his desire for food, he spewed out a strange fire and Fang Tianxing avoided it. At this time, Fang Tianxing pressed his paw down, and the horizontal sword held it up.


    For Fang Tianxing, once the paw is pressed down, Fang Tianxing will be patted into meat mud.


    Dead against the huge claw under pressure, I feel so hard. The power of this poisonous dragon is amazing. The surrounding land collapses like soft sand. It can''t bear its own weight.


    The poisonous dragon pushes Fang Tianxing into the earth. He raises his paw, but he doesn''t see Fang Tianxing. It turns out that he has already left the earth.


    After Fang Tianxing left, he didn''t think there was a big problem. He had to run away and couldn''t cope with it.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks it''s a bit ridiculous. He is forced to flee everywhere. It''s really disgraceful.


    The poisonous dragon kept on chasing, smelling Fang Tianxing''s smell, following the smell, like a hound, pursuing closely.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t retreat, because there was no way to retreat. If he wanted to defeat the poisonous dragon, he could succeed. Fang Tianxing had to be the Dragon Slayer, defeat the dragon, restore peace to the world, and bring happiness to mankind.


    If you defeat the dragon, there will be a new dragon. The dragon can''t be killed completely. After killing one, there will be another.


    There must always be a dragon to rule the people. They can never be their own masters. There must always be someone to be their masters.


    Fang Tianxing can''t solve all the problems. It''s better to first solve the immediate problems and kill a dragon than to let him plunder. He can do a little meaningful good.


    But if you do good, don''t ask about the future.


    Fang Tianxing holds the sword in his hand, and his heart is full of righteousness. In addition to demons, we should use our swords to kill demons.


    But the Dragon spits out its flame and comes to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid, but the sword in his hand vibrates slightly. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, the poisonous dragon screams and rushes over. Albert rode on the neck of the poisonous dragon, the other party Tianxing said: "today is your death."


    Fang Tianxing''s long sword turned lightly and changed from cutting to stabbing. The sword became very strong. All of a sudden, the Dragon felt that the whole person''s momentum had changed, like from a cowardly warrior to a fearless brave man.


    The poisonous dragon doesn''t care what kind of enemy is in front of him. No matter what it is, it''s just for food.


    Soon, the poisonous dragon pounced on Fang Tianxing with great momentum. Fang Tianxing defends his sword with Qi, and Changkong Zhengqi sword surrounds him. Fang Tianxing quickly used his sword technique, the eighth form of Zhengqi sword formula. The sword has a hundred fold and is not easy to bend.


    Soon, the mysterious sword light appeared, and it was cut down like pitching. What kind of terrible sword light was that? The poisonous dragon roared and spitted out poisonous fire to block such sword light.


    There are two forces in the flame, extreme cold and blazing. Nothing can withstand such extreme cold and blazing. Shattered by the power, the terrible power is too overbearing. But the sword light is only a thin layer, but it can''t be bent at all.


    Albert also attacked the sword light. He couldn''t break that defense. He just flicked the sword light away.


    Soon, the Dragon bites Fang Tianxing angrily. Fang Tianxing stays motionless. It seems that he looks down on life and death and faces his fate safely.


    The dragon''s claws are about to touch Fang Tianxing, but his claws fall down. Fang Tianxing''s sword light cuts off his claws, which makes his plan fail.


    It''s just that the dragon''s paw was cut off, and there was a pain hum under the pain. Albert on him almost fell down. For the dragon, it was a very strong pain.


    Albert managed to control the dragon, after all, is a deformed monster, lost a claw will be difficult to maintain balance. For Fang Tianxing at the moment, it has been unable to cause a decent threat.


    Fang Tianxing looked at Albert and said, "if you have any other means, just let it out."


    Albert was just afraid of Tianxing''s words. He drove the poisonous dragon to suppress Tianxing. Fang Tianxing made the Dragon unstable and almost fell down.


    Fang Tianxing seizes the opportunity and cuts off his tail. At this moment, the poisonous dragon is planted on the ground and can''t move any more.


    Albert had fled to one side, watching the Dragon struggling but unable to get up, with a look of fear in his eyes. Fang Tianxing said to Albert, "do you want to give up now? Take it back. There''s a possibility of treatment. "


    Albert said quickly: "we Protoss fight for glory, and there is no reason to admit defeat at any time. As for the beast, if he dies, he will die. What a pity. "


    "The protoss are merciless. They just use others as tools. It seems impossible to understand the meaning of kindness and fraternity." Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    "Albert, you are stubborn, but you should die here." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    The sword in my hand is turning rapidly to be the first.


    Fang Tianxing pointed his sword at Albert, and soon Albert said with a grim smile, "do you think I really have no means? Let''s see. "


    With that, the two kinds of flames in his hands whirled rapidly, and even fused together to form a strange thing.


    "Let''s die together. These two kinds of flames together are enough to flatten this place. It''s a good thing that I''m dead and can pull you into the abyss." Albert said with a strange smile, and then rushed to Fang Tianxing.


    It''s just that Fang Tianxing is very painful. How unpleasant things like that are. Fang Tianxing just wants to make his power stronger. It''s just how desperate he is. People who are oppressed to the extreme can only fight for their rights.


    Countless people''s blood sacrifice in exchange for a moment of fairness, but this special situation is always frightening. Who will be the first to sacrifice.


    Fang Tianxing felt that it was so hopeless that people could not face it.


    Soon after that, Albert''s head fell to the ground, and the protoss army felt that it was a great demoralization and even a loss of two generals. Such a loss was too great.


    Arnold, the 12th adopted son of the protoss, wants to fight. Many people hold him. They are afraid that if he should die in the challenge arena, the morale of the army will be completely destroyed.

 Chapter 516

    Arnold just felt that he was so subdued. He was very confident in his strength. He had strength, but he couldn''t play. He could only be pulled back by the Ministry.


    Fang Tianxing is waiting for Arnold to come on the stage, but Arnold doesn''t come up. Fang Tianxing just thinks it''s very strange that he doesn''t dare to go on the stage.


    Arnold just felt very uncomfortable, but his morale continued to suffer. He immediately ordered all the people to attack the city and beat it down.


    Fang Tianxing had expected that they would be like this for a long time. He said with a smile, "I won two games in three games. It seems that I won, but your gambling is too bad. If you are so angry, you have to fight."


    He''s ready for sarcasm. The soldiers are already ready to go. On the gates of the two surrounding cities, there are also two troops, Guo Laoqi and Xiong Yunlong, who have been ambushing here for a long time to support Fang Tianxing.


    The three sides joined together to fight against the three protoss forces. Guo Laoqi said with a smile, "today I''ll see if the protoss has three heads and six arms and can survive under my knife."


    "If I tell you that the protoss God of war has many unique skills, one of which is three heads and six arms, would you be surprised?" Xiong Yunlong said to him.


    They led the troops to fight out, Fang Tianxing met the enemy head-on, and they attacked the protoss troops on three sides. "Today we will become famous in the first World War. Let us know that although the protoss army is strong, it is not invincible." Fang Tianxing roared.


    After hearing this, the soldiers were excited. They must let these Protoss know their strength, so that they can show their significance and strive for better living conditions for the masses.


    The protoss side is almost the same, two people are dead, the main general only Arnold in, he roared: "for the honor of the protoss, fight to death."


    Protoss soldiers also rushed out very quickly, which was so strong, which was frightening. Fang Tianxing''s troops met each other head-on, and Arnold quickly yelled, "Fang Tianxing, come and fight me."


    "I dare not fight in the challenge arena, but now I come to clamor. It''s really shameless." Fang Tianxing sneered.


    Arnold was so angry that he brought up his weapon and started fighting against the north.


    Fang Tianxing tried to resist, but he almost didn''t fall off the horse. Arnold''s strength is so strong that I''m afraid the first two can''t beat him.


    But this party can only avoid as far as possible and hide in the crowd. Arnold has great power and his mace is a large area.


    It''s just that the terrible power makes people feel very afraid, and people around try to avoid him. But Fang Tianxing tried to get into the protoss army. Those people wanted to surround Fang Tianxing, but they couldn''t. Just be used as bait, countless times is about to catch Fang Tianxing, but still let him slip away.


    Arnold yelled, "I want to catch you. You have the guts to come out and fight me."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care about him. He just hid in the crowd and didn''t let him catch him.


    Fang Tianxing knows that if he hits Arnold head-on, he will never be his opponent. If he wants to defeat him, he has to kill part of his physical strength first, and then look for opportunities.


    Fang Tianxing hid in the crowd to observe, and found that although Arnold was very strong, the people around him could not get close to him. The big and thick mace really died when it was rubbed or touched.


    It''s just that such a terrible power makes people feel that it really has the charisma of God of war. I don''t know how powerful the real God of war is. Is it so terrible.


    Fang Tianxing just watched from a distance, and Arnold''s physical strength seemed to be endless. The soldiers around him didn''t do much harm to him, but they were wounded by him. Occasionally, sporadic weapons touched him, which could not break his defense.


    He was dressed in armor, like a humanoid tank general, rampage. Even if there is no armor cover, the defense is still amazing, ordinary weapons can not break his defense.


    That''s just the case, though the Terran army is dominant on the whole. But with him in that line of defense, how many people piled up can not play any role.


    Fang Tianxing feels more and more that he must defeat Arnold. Only by solving him can he win.


    Fang Tianxing stealthily approached him, looking for an opportunity to attack, but within one foot, Arnold noticed. Obviously, his sense of mind is very strong, and he can play a strong fighting force without any external objects. The mace in his hand is almost integrated with him.


    But he felt that he was a very terrible opponent. That kind of power could be maintained all the time, just like a very ridiculous life.


    The life around him is so fragile, but for him, it''s no different from grass mustard. The battle is totally one-sided.


    It''s just that Fang Tianxing can''t find a good chance to find out Arnold''s loophole at one stroke. There are not many opportunities to make a move, so he must hit the target immediately.


    Arnold''s physical strength is not unlimited. After several hours of fighting, there is a slight delay in his action. Fang Tianxing tries to do it. He grabs a Protoss soldier and throws it at Arnold.


    Arnold just saw a figure flying over, and the mace started to dance and beat the man to pieces. Seeing that it was the protoss who killed him, Arnold did not have the slightest guilt and regret.


    Still fighting on their own, those who want to sneak attack are killed by him. Looking at Fang Tianxing in the distance, his face showed disdain, and he said: "damn little reptile."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t get angry. He just didn''t care about his disdain. He just continued to hide himself in the crowd and wait for the next chance.


    Arnold''s last tiredness was obviously pretended, and Fang Tianxing expected that he could use such a stratagem. It seems that Arnold also had some stratagems.


    However, it depends on his patience. It''s just that he can''t make contributions again and again, and his patience will be worn out. As long as his mind has been shaken, he can no longer maintain the defense, which will bring the opportunity to attack.


    One by one, the protoss soldiers were thrown out, and Arnold broke them to pieces. It''s just that this kind of terrible combat power can make others unable to deal with it. No one can fight with him head-on.


    Again and again with the protoss soldier''s body to test that Arnold, but for him, it is a group of walking grass mustard, can not cause much impact.


    Arnold has not become tired, and his speed has been improved. He keeps rushing to catch Fang Tianxing, and his anger has been completely aroused.


    Fang Tianxing expects him to get angry, because he will make his reaction speed and strength increase greatly after he gets angry. For him, this is a short-term enhancement. After the peak, there will be a trough. At that time, there will be opportunities to attack.

 Chapter 517

    Arnold was completely angry and killed everywhere. Countless people were killed. They are all the people who stop Arnold. They are all swept by him. They are swept by his will.


    But when his anger subsided, he soon realized that his physical strength was declining for a short time. He was very happy. It seemed that the opportunity had come.


    Fang Tianxing saw the opportunity and immediately put out his hand. His long sky Qi sword stabbed Arnold''s armpit directly. That''s the weakness of people. Even those who have practiced horizontal Kung Fu will not have strong defense.


    Fang Tianxing just sees the chance to make a move. Arnold suddenly feels a cold wind coming. He immediately reacts and turns his hand over to the flying sky Zhengqi sword.


    The sword poked in Arnold''s palm, flying like the sound of gold and iron. Soon the long sky Qi sword was patted away by him, but he looked for angle to attack again.


    Fang Tianxing''s remote control of the long sky Zhengqi sword attacks, keeps walking around Arnold, and attacks from time to time. Seeing the loopholes between Arnold''s actions, he constantly interferes.


    Arnold feels very angry, like a fly, constantly reverberating in his ear, giving him a blow from time to time, making him feel pain.


    What''s more hateful is that every time he chooses the place where his defense is weak. For example, armpit, tongue, fart, moon and other places attacked, which made him very annoyed.


    Arnold a ruthless, and dozens of soldiers, and finally he found Fang Tianxing hiding place. He grins grimly and rushes towards Fang Tianxing. He hates Fang Tianxing to the bone.


    Fang Tianxing used himself as bait to catch this big fish. That is a very dangerous thing, which needs to create their own opportunities, play well will catch up with themselves.


    Soon, when Arnold wants to attack Fang Tianxing, Changkong Zhengqi sword attacks him behind his back. As soon as he turned around, he saw the Changkong Zhengqi sword coming. His two hands merged and he just clamped it.


    The flying sword kept trembling, but his hands were like tongs, and he would not let go. He grasped the Changkong Zhengqi sword and wanted to break it.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t let him do what he wanted. He slapped him on the back and let his hands loose for a moment. Changkong Zhengqi sword took the opportunity to get away.


    He didn''t think Arnold was as impulsive as he thought. In fact, he was very smart, but he always covered up his other side.


    It''s just that things like that are just ordinary things for him. They seem to be ordinary fighters, but their combat effectiveness is almost impeccable.


    No matter what kind of attack, can not hurt him, even if it is to harm the defense is also extremely amazing.


    Fang Tianxing thought it was a terrible force. He was a bulldozer like guy. He was overbearing and leveled everything.


    This kind of special situation makes him feel very difficult, such a guy can''t pour water in, can''t burn through, and can''t be hurt.


    Seeing that Arnold was pushing all the way, Fang Tianxing continued to launch guerrilla tactics. It''s a bit obscene, but it has to be. It''s not suitable to fight head-on. It has to wait for an opportunity.


    Fang Tianxing comes to Guo Laoqi and Xiong Yunlong. He gets in touch with them and they work together to deal with Arnold.


    In ancient times, three heroes fought against Lu Bu. Today, Fang Tianxing and Guo Laoqi, Xiong Yunlong, fight against Arnold.


    It was a terrible enemy. The three of them came forward together. When they saw them coming up, Arnold laughed instead of anger, with a cruel smile on his face.


    "Come on, I like the feeling of blood." Arnold said happily.


    His body is covered with blood, which is the blood of others, from those opponents who were killed by him. He has been in the middle of the battle. Before, those people held him, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Now the power of suppression in his heart is released.


    Several people who held him before had been killed by him. Now he has no scruples and can kill as much as he likes.


    Xiong Yunlong used his fist, while Guo Laoqi took out his own double hooks and attacked Arnold together.


    Arnold was not afraid. He didn''t care about their attack. Xiong Yunlong''s fist hit him on the shoulder, but he just held it down and bounced his shoulder to return his strength.


    Guo Laoqi hooked his armpit with double hooks at this time, but Arnold just laughed wildly and shook Guo Laoqi''s double hooks away.


    Arnold kicks Guo Laoqi away, and Fang Tianxing goes straight to Arnold''s mouth. He has just made two efforts, but he can''t make half at the moment.


    Long sky Zhengqi sword thrust out with all his strength, and Arnold summoned up all his strength to connect it. Fang Tianxing only felt that he was stabbing on a solid stone. Changkong Zhengqi sword is a rare weapon, but it can only pierce half an inch, so it can''t enter any more.


    Arnold grabs the sword. Fang Tianxing can''t wait any longer. He pulls out the sword and doesn''t let him catch the sword.


    Fang Tianxing took back his sword and saw his hand grab it. Fang Tianxing slapped his backhand sword on Arnold''s palm. It didn''t cut the flesh, but left a white mark.


    Arnold''s painful hand back, this first round of attack, just let Arnold a little pain, but he is so strong, can let Arnold pain is not easy.


    Many people in front of him couldn''t hurt him a little. Arnold had a slight bleeding in his stomach, which soon stopped bleeding, and the wounds healed quickly.


    Fang Tianxing retreats to one side. Guo Laoqi and Xiong Yunlong are both beaten back. They are only slightly injured. It doesn''t matter.


    Fang Tianxing helped them up and hid in the crowd. The surging people blocked Arnold''s way and could not face such a situation.


    "This Arnold is so powerful that I can''t even break his skin with my fist." Xiong Yunlong said angrily.


    Guo Laoqi also panted and said: "my double hooks can''t hurt him at all. This guy is just like an iron wall. He can''t break it at all."


    Fang Tianxing also said: "my Changkong Zhengqi sword can only pierce his skin. It''s hard to really hurt him."


    Xiong Yunlong took out a sledgehammer and said, "I have an idea. I don''t know what you think."


    Fang Tianxing listened to his idea and said quickly, "let''s have a try."


    Soon they sneaked into Arnold again. They exchanged glances and were determined to carry out the plan. They gave Arnold a bad impression and let him know how powerful he was.


    Fang Tianxing took the first hand, and the sword flew out to stab Arnold''s temple. He immediately blocked it with his palm to prevent the sword from stabbing Arnold''s temple.


    There is the weakness of the human body. It can be said that it is a dead place. His palm holds Fang Tianxing''s sword. Fang Tianxing shakes his hand to let it go.

 Chapter 518

    If you can''t do it, you''ll stare at other places. That''s his eyes. They can''t be that hard.


    Want to find out his weaknesses, targeted attack, so as to have a chance to beat Arnold. But he naturally wanted to protect his vital points. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s sword stab coming, he immediately covered his eyes.


    At this time, Guo Laoqi and Xiong Yunlong took out a big hammer and hit Arnold on him, making him stagger.


    But Arnold closed his eyes, but he still heard Guo Laoqi''s voice, but they went up together and disturbed the surrounding voice.


    Arnold just felt that there was a bad wind coming, as if there was something terrible around him. Arnold''s subconscious hand, a wave to the things behind.


    But it was not a living man, but a Protoss soldier who was thrown over. Arnold broke the protoss soldier.


    Soon someone shot again. Fang Tianxing''s long sword stabbed Arnold in the third section of his back, which was also a weak spot. Arnold quickly turned around, and Fang Tianxing''s sword stabbed him in the stomach. He still didn''t enter half an inch and didn''t hurt his muscles and bones.


    Arnold soon withstood such an attack and felt that he could not hurt himself at all. He wanted to catch Fang Tianxing''s sword.


    But this time Fang Tianxing couldn''t let him do what he wanted. Xiong Yunlong picked up the sledgehammer and just smashed it on Fang Tianxing''s sword. The huge impact hit the sword and the sword hit Arnold''s stomach.


    Arnold''s face turned red, as if he had suffered an internal injury, but he still resisted, just pushed back two steps by the impact force.


    Soon Xiong Yunlong''s second hammer came. This time, it was much stronger than before. Rao is as strong as Arnold, and he can''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. His face is a little white.


    Arnold holds Fang Tianxing''s long sky Zhengqi sword in both hands and wants to move it away. Fang Tianxing can''t let him do what he wants. He reaches out his hand and spins it.


    As the sword spun, Arnold could not grasp it, but his hand was numb. At this time, Xiong Yunlong summoned up all his strength to make a third hammer.


    The strength this time is bigger than before. Arnold spat out a lot of blood. He was really injured this time.


    For the first time, Arnold had the intention to retreat. He broke Fang Tianxing''s sword with his strength. Arnold didn''t turn back and ran.


    Fang Tianxing and they immediately go after each other. Now Arnold also runs away under the cover of the crowd, and Fang Tianxing and they don''t catch up. Soon the protoss army began to retreat, and Arnold fled under the cover of the soldiers, and it was impossible to pursue them.


    Arnold finally retreated, and so did the soldiers. A crisis disappeared.


    After the war, we can take a breath. Everyone went back to the city pool to defend and beat back the protoss general Arnold. The Federation also sent a reward, and each of them was promoted to a higher level.


    Arnold is not so happy, he was injured, although the injury on his body will recover in a few days, but the new skin is not as strong as before, it needs a good grinding and hard work.


    It''s not suitable to fight in a short time. His morale is a little low. It will take some time for him to recover. He can''t admit defeat so easily. Just at this time, he secretly resents his weakness and looks for the next opportunity.


    Fang Tianxing is not arrogant and complacent. It''s the joint efforts of several people who can beat Arnold back this time, not his own credit at all.


    If one of his own against Arnold, I''m afraid not the slightest win, his defense is too strong, we must have the means to break armor, otherwise we can''t hurt him at all.


    Fang Tianxing was walking in the city. At first, many people gathered around him. Fang Tianxing just thought it was a great honor. Later, when he went to some places with few people, there were not many people here who knew Fang Tianxing.


    An old man was fishing by the river, and some children were playing football. He walked over and asked, "do you know what the sharpest thing is?"


    The old man who sharpened the scissors replied: "there is no absolute eternal sharpness. The sharpest thing exists in a certain period of time. The smaller the blade angle, the sharper the blade, the smaller the cutting resistance and the higher the sharpness. It is an important factor affecting the sharpness.


    The smaller the radius of the cutting edge, the smaller the cutting pressure and the sharper the cutting edge. This is the key factor to make the cutting tool sharper.


    The smaller the angle is, the sharper the blade is, but the cost is the poor edge retention; The larger the angle, the better the edge retention, but the blade will not be sharp enough. "


    Soon the old man said to Tianxing, "steel can''t last long. If the moon is full, it will lose. There is nothing perfect forever. Because the material is steel, it can be thin, very thin, brittle and hard. It will be broken if it''s not used well. It''s easy to break if it''s used violently. It''s crunchy and rusty when it''s old, but no one ever uses a rusty sword. Which do you think is better? "


    "If there is a balance, both sides can be taken into account." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "The sharpness of the cutting tool mainly depends on three aspects: the shape and angle of the cutting edge, the hardness of the cutting tool, and the internal metallographic structure.


    When the geometric angle and surface roughness of the blade remain unchanged, the higher the hardness of the tool, the better the sharpness of the tool, and the more wear-resistant and durable it is. The internal microstructure of steel also has an important influence on the sharpness, but it is not the decisive one. For example, the folding forging process forms numerous small serrations on the blade that are hard to see by naked eyes. It is these small serrations that make the blade extremely sharp. " The old man said with a smile.


    With that, the old man took out a knife beside him, pulled out a hair, loosened his hand on the blade, and let the hair fall naturally.


    The hair fell on the blade and was naturally cut in two.


    Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword can also do this, but it depends on the sword Qi, not the sharpness of the sword itself. And this one in my hand is an ordinary knife made of iron.


    When Fang Tianxing looked closely, the edge of the blade was slightly serrated. When the tooth direction was consistent with the cutting direction, the smaller the cutting pressure, the sharper the blade.


    The reason why it is easy to be blunt is that its cutting edge is too thin and easy to wear. And the material is there, it can''t be too wear-resistant.


    The thin side makes it sharp. It''s so sharp that if you blow a pinch of hair at the edge of the knife, the hair will break... Any knife that is so thin will be extremely sharp.


    But the feeling of cutting meat with a worn knife is different. It''s very blunt, and it takes a lot of effort to pull it slowly. The final reason is that the rusty blade becomes not thin.


    "It''s true that the tip is the easiest to be damaged, but by increasing the thickness of the blade, it can be greatly avoided.


    The point of the knife is the first one to contact the object. The purpose of each part of the knife is clear. For example, the point of the knife is used to poke, pick and stab. It is necessary to find the balance point when grinding. The back blade is mainly responsible for cutting, so it must be sharp.

 Chapter 519

    As for the special circumstances, it is necessary to poke the knife in. That is, the tip of the knife is responsible for breaking armour and opening the way, and the back blade is responsible for expanding the wound. They perform their respective duties. " The old man said to Tianxing.


    In fact, the design of many cutting tools is that even if the tip is broken or worn, other parts can also make enough sections to attack.


    From a purely technical point of view, it is to control the angle of attack, control the strength of contact, and make good use of the blade and blade back for defense.


    Fang Tianxing handed his long sky healthy qi sword to the old man and said respectfully: "teacher Fu, can you help me see if there is any way to make the sword sharper? I have a strong enemy who practices some kind of method that is not bad. My sword can''t stab him, please."


    The old man took the Changkong Zhengqi sword from Fang Tianxing, observed it carefully, tried to knock it, and listened to his voice.


    The old man exclaimed: "the material of this sword is the only one I''ve ever seen in my life. It''s just that the sharpened blade is rough and crude. It''s just that I''ve made a lot of money. The sharpness of this sword can only be achieved by regrinding it. It only needs a good grindstone to grind this kind of material, otherwise it will be very difficult to sharpen it. "


    "My friend has a piece of Jiulong stone, which should be the top grade of grinding sword." Fang Tianxing said to the old man.


    The old man said with admiration: "that Jiulong stone and this sword are both supreme gods. They are only seen in my life. I have to see them in order to live a good life."


    Fang Tianxing immediately wrote a letter to Cui Chengjian and borrowed Jiulong stone from him.


    Three days later, Fang Tianxing received the Jiulong stone from Cui Chengjian. He found the old man and saw the legendary Jiulong stone. The old man''s calm face was moved.


    Caressing Jiulong stone carefully, the excitement in his heart is beyond words. Through the momentum of his body, Fang Tianxing felt that he was an academician reader.


    This kind of reader can be met or not. When he was young, he must have a very rich life and vast knowledge. Fang Tianxing, a famous figure in human society, was very interested.


    As for making him a loyal reader, Fang Tianxing dare not even think about it. What he has done is not good enough, so he may not have such qualifications.


    "When shall we begin to grind the blade, old man?" Fang Tianxing asked the old man.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll learn the basic knowledge of sharpening swords these days, and then start sharpening in three days." The old man said to Tianxing.


    With more understanding of this knowledge, Fang Tianxing just thinks that it is a very troublesome thing. A good knife needs more maintenance. Only good maintenance can keep it sharp.


    When it''s used to cut. When the direction of the cutting edge is the same as that of the cutting edge, it is easier to cut and sharper. The micro serration of the edge of the blade is also helpful to improve the sharpness.


    Burr will greatly increase the cutting resistance of the blade, which is an adverse factor affecting sharpness. A sharp blade should have no burr.


    When sharpening, keep a constant angle, although it''s not easy. Of course, practice makes perfect, so don''t expect to do it well from the beginning.


    Three days later, everything is ready. The old man lights incense on one side, which makes people feel calm¡° You''ve learned a lot these days. You have to do it yourself. Only in this way can you be more familiar with the characteristics of the sword and it will be helpful to your swordsmanship. " The old man said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing calms his mind, calms his mood and enters the best state. He took the long sky Zhengqi sword and slowly pasted it on the Jiulong stone. He slowly pushed it, gently pulled and slowly pushed it with even force, and ground it a little bit. The old man on one side slowly poured his special abrasive on the grinding edge.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate. He grinds slowly along a specific angle. His power is well controlled. Every time he grinds, he grinds the other side evenly, so that the whole sword body can bear the force evenly. He can have a better smooth surface and sharp blade angle.


    It''s just that slow movement, it needs a lot of patience and perseverance. It''s not enough for Fang Tianxing to keep grinding to make the blade sharper.


    Some passers-by saw Fang Tianxing grinding the blade. The golden light from Jiulong stone came into it every time he grinded, which enhanced his strength and made the blade more powerful.


    It''s just that Fang Tianxing is so focused. Passers-by just feel that he is doing a very sacred thing. He just sat here for seven days and seven nights.


    Fang Tianxing also felt that he was wasting a lot of effort. In the evening of the seventh day, he finally reached a sufficient level.


    Put down your hand and raise the sword. The sword reflects the moonlight in the sky. The light of the sword is soft and chilly. The stars in the sky are attracted by this force, and then the endless stars cover the sword.


    Such a strange appearance was soon seen by the farmers nearby. Suddenly, the sky came down. It was impossible to see such a light on weekdays, but for them, it was a miracle.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword is bathed in the light of stars. On one side, it is engraved with mountains and rivers, and on the other side, it is the stars of the universe. Such forces are extremely powerful, with some mysterious power.


    The body of the sword is flowing with a strange brilliance, which makes people unable to open their eyes. The old man on one side caresses his hands and laughs and says: "yes, yes, it causes the vision of heaven and earth. There are infinite blessings in the dark."


    Fang Tianxing handed the sword to the old man and said gratefully, "it''s not without your help."


    "Well, with this sword, general Fang can break the enemy and protect the city for the people, and the people of the whole city can have no worries." The old man said to Tianxing.


    "It turns out that you have seen my identity for a long time. You haven''t pointed it out." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    "At first I was just guessing, but now I really understand." The old man said with a smile.


    He used to be a senior official in the Federation, and his family was in the central area. Because he didn''t like the atmosphere of those powerful people, he came here to live in seclusion.


    Such an old man is a real recluse, not envious of fame and wealth, carefree. Those who cry out to live in seclusion, but can not put down fame and wealth, are those who fish for fame and reputation.


    The old man didn''t bring much money and had no means to support himself. Because he loved knives, he set up a stall to grind scissors and kitchen knives for the nearby residents.


    In fact, it''s a very ordinary job. Because of the good grinding, the people around him are quite famous, but no one knows that he used to be a senior official of the Federation.


    If the masses knew that this man was not amazing, he could only sharpen his scissors and kitchen knives. He was once a senior official of the federal government, they would be scared.


    Fang Tianxing did not intend to publicize anything, but those people are ordinary people, do not have to disturb their lives, to protect their lives in peace and happiness, is the responsibility of the soldiers.

 Chapter 520

    If the Protoss and the protoss do not stop their aggression against mankind, the war will not stop. Fang Tianxing stood in the tower, beat Arnold back, and let the people of the city be stable for a few days.


    However, Arnold did not withdraw from the army. This kind of stability is not complete. It is just such weakness and pain. Only by thoroughly defeating the wolf ambition of the aggressors can we win peace for the people.


    According to the news of the spies, Arnold has not been idle these days. He has to reorganize his troops and defeat Fang Tianxing at one stroke.


    It won''t last long. It''s just the calm before the storm.


    Fang Tianxing knows that if you want to live in this world, you can''t escape the wind and rain. Only when you face it bravely, can you strive for your own happy life.


    According to the military news, Arnold''s troops were divided into three groups, attacking three cities at the same time. Fang Tianxing knew that he was dispersing his forces, so that people from the other two cities could not come to support him. He personally led the army to Fang Tianxing.


    It''s another time for soldiers to come down to the city, "Fang Tianxing, come down and die." Cried Arnold.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing sneered as usual: "the defeated generals dare to be rampant. I don''t know who was defeated. Today, I''m so ashamed."


    Arnold said, "last time I had to retreat, it was you who attacked me together and attacked me stealthily. Today they are all entangled, I see who can help you


    "If I can beat you once, I can beat you a second time." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    Arnold jumped out and waved his mace to smash the city wall. Fang Tianxing yelled, "all fight."


    Then he jumped down to stop Arnold. Arnold did this to lead Fang Tianxing out. Seeing Fang Tianxing coming down, he hit him with one punch and Fang Tianxing sidestepped to avoid him.


    Arnold''s fist hit the ground and made a big hole, which startled everyone around him.


    "You finally came down. I thought you would continue to be a shrinking turtle?" Arnold laughed.


    "Gratitude and resentment have to end. We can''t just hold on like this. Today we have to end it." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Fang Tianxing slowly pulls out the long sky Qi sword and looks at Arnold.


    Arnold has some doubts in his heart. He just thinks that Fang Tianxing seems very bold today. Unlike his previous style, will there be fraud or ambush.


    Fang Tianxing cut it with his sword. He blocked it with his fist. He made more than ten moves in a row, but for him, it was a very common battle.


    "Why is today''s boxing so weak? Is it not enough?" Fang Tianxing said as he put out his sword.


    Arnold''s heart was bitter, but he was afraid that Fang Tianxing had any special cards in his heart, so that he didn''t do his best.


    After trying more than ten moves, it seems that there is nothing special. Just like before, Changkong Zhengqi sword can''t break his body.


    Arnold said with a smile, "if you only have this ability, you will soon die."


    Fang Tianxing laughs but doesn''t speak. Arnold''s muscles swell, and he makes a fierce fist. He opens his mouth and roars out a strong sound wave. Fang Tianxing can''t escape from the range of the sound wave. At this time, Arnold''s fists have come.


    Fang Tianxing can''t avoid it. The sky healthy qi sword is shining with amazing brilliance, and suddenly falls down.


    Arnold watched his fists cut off and fall to the ground.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword dance started and stood on Arnold''s neck, "guess if I can cut off your neck." Fang Tianxing said to Arnold.


    Arnold''s neck is in his body. He has lost both hands. As soon as his body is incomplete, he has lost most of his ability. For Fang Tianxing, he has no bargaining power.


    Arnold widened his eyes and begged, "don''t kill me. You''ll regret it."


    "You''ll regret it if you don''t kill it." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    After that, his sword crossed Arnold''s neck. Arnold gave his head to him, and his headless body still had to move on. Fang Tianxing went down with his sword and cut it into pieces. With a shake of his hand, the sun came out and burned the body to ashes.


    Fang Tianxing stood at the head of the city, shouting: "your general has died, you still don''t retreat, but when."


    "Don''t believe him. Arnold is so skillful that he can''t die so easily." Some diehards still want to gather people''s hearts and say it tough.


    The soldiers below saw Fang Tianxing standing at the head of the city, but Arnold had already disappeared. If Arnold is here, how can he let Fang Tianxing go? They have believed half of his words.


    The generals also lost their confidence. The trees fell, the monkeys scattered, and the troops were defeated like mountains. They soon retreated like the tide, leaving only a mess.


    The soldiers cleaned the battlefield. In these battles, more than 30000 Protoss troops were wiped out, which greatly hit their arrogance, frustrated the plan of the God of war to win the whole Southern Star domain, and held back the attack of protoss troops.


    At this moment, in the camp of Ares, he opens the map, which shows the information of the whole Southern Star field. The red line in the map is occupied by the protoss, while the blue line is not occupied.


    The city that Fang Tianxing guarded was a protruding piece, which restrained the army of the God of war. The God of war was livid and said angrily: "my three adopted sons were killed by Fang Tianxing, and it greatly delayed the pace of occupying the Southern Star field."


    At the bottom, his adopted sons knelt down on the ground. Facing the anger of the God of war, they felt as if they were frightened and sweating. The God of war was angry. They just didn''t know how to deal with the existence of Fang Tianxing.


    Soon, Howard, the third adopted son, stood up and said, "adoptive father, I beg you to go out and let Fang Tianxing know how powerful he is."


    Harris, the 11th adopted son of the God of war, said with disdain: "I heard that the boy is just a network writer at the signing level. Is it too much to send out a God. Why don''t you let me fight? He must know the power of our Protoss. "


    "OK, I''ll give you the task this time. If I lose face, you don''t have to come back." Said the cold voice of the God of war.


    This kind of special situation is caused by Fang Tianxing. Now the protoss hate him to the bone. It is expected that this kind of special situation will happen.


    In order to root out such a thorn in the flesh, the protoss are eager to pull out the nail again and again. They want their will to suppress the whole Southern Star region.


    It can''t be the tactics of adding fuel. If we lose our troops a little bit, the whole situation will be reversed. This time, the God of war sent out himself and led the army straight to the city of Tianxing.


    When the military received the news, it reminded Fang Tianxing that he was also very surprised. He was like a butterfly, flapping his wings, causing a storm on the other side of the ocean.

 Chapter 521

    But this kind of special situation can also be said to be an affirmation of himself. The God of war himself is also a great honor.


    But it''s also dangerous. The God of war claims to be the strongest one under the God level of the Protoss.


    Now he doesn''t have the strength to fight against such a strong man, and he won''t overestimate his strength. He is just a writer on the shelf, how to fight with the legendary god of war.


    Fang Tianxing is just waiting for the military''s reinforcements. Since they have informed themselves, they must have known for a long time.


    Soon the protoss army approached the city where Fang Tianxing was stationed. Although there were only 100000 Protoss soldiers, the name of God of war was overwhelming.


    That''s the myth of the protoss, the legend of the invincible. It''s a legend in the hearts of countless Protoss. Countless Protoss children grew up listening to his legend.


    The army formed an array in front of the city. It was the army of the God of war.


    Fang Tianxing also has some feelings. When can he have such a beautiful scene, there are so many support groups. There are more than ten adopted sons, and there are countless people under him.


    Looking at the array of strict troops below, the biggest car is where the God of war is. Sitting in it, he is like a Buddha. People can''t help worshiping him and being infected by his power.


    Fang Tianxing did not dare to see more, but ordered his men to close the city gate. No matter who called for the war, he would not open it.


    This situation made the soldiers feel very subdued. The general kept his door shut when he heard the name of God of war. He was a little cowardly.


    But if you have ever heard of the name of God of war, you will naturally take it for granted.


    Fang Tianxing is hiding in his room, drinking tea and waiting for the news, but he is so closed. He is waiting for someone. He believes that he will come. Soon a shock appears, and a middle-aged man appears on the wall.


    Fang Tianxing felt his coming, opened the door and said to the soldiers¡° We can attack. "


    Naturally, Liang Bufan is the first master of the Terran God level. With him, Fang Tianxing has the confidence to face the God of war riding the tiger.


    Fang Tianxing came to the front of the battle and said carelessly: "who challenges me today? Let me work harder."


    That Howard discontented said: "boy, you don''t have to be wild, we won''t be afraid of you, don''t rush around later."


    Fang Tianxing''s mouth will not be soft, indifferent said: "as long as it is not God, I am not afraid of those God King."


    Fang Tianxing praises Haikou. His words sound rampant, but it''s also true. Although he is now on the shelf of Wuzhong, he is not afraid of those eight or nine heavy gods.


    "You have a good voice. I happen to be king jiuzhong. I''ll meet you." Harris, the eleventh adopted son of the God of war, stood up and said.


    Fang Tianxing looked at him. He looked fierce. He had the skull of the beast on his body and the teeth of the beast on his neck. He didn''t know what kind of beast he was, but he must be a rare alien.


    "Well, challenge me. What''s the point? If it''s not good, why should I accept your challenge?" He seems to be talking big, but it seems reasonable.


    "There are a lot of good things, but you don''t have to take them. I have a drop of real dragon blood here. If you can beat me, how about giving it to you? " Harris said quickly.


    He held a transparent bottle with a few drops of flowing blood in it. When it was shaking slightly, he heard the sound of dragon chanting.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that maybe it was really the blood of the real dragon, and the voice contained the supreme majesty, which had the meaning of king of beasts.


    "Well, I''ll take your challenge. The rules of the competition will come down and I''ll accompany you." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Well, the rule of martial arts competition is that the winner lives and the loser dies. How about that?" Harris said gallantly.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid, just said: "OK."


    Soon the two came to the field, the competition officially began, Harris stood there, waiting for Fang Tianxing to attack. Fang Tianxing gently picks his long sword and stabs Harris. Harris didn''t move. He reached out with one hand, and the chain on his hand trembled slightly. A ferocious blood eating lone wolf appears and pats Fang Tianxing with his paw.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that it was a wolf who had killed many people. He turned his sword and cut open the belly of the wolf. But the wolf didn''t care. Fang Tianxing''s sword flashed a star. The wolf finally had fear. He retracted his claws and went back to Harris''s bracelet.


    Fang Tianxing saw that there were many animal spirits around Harris, which were usually detained in his jewelry. For them, the role of existence is only to be released to fight.


    For Harris, these animal spirits are his good helpers and combat tools.


    "You are somewhat similar to the beast God in this way, but your future is much better than that of the God of war." Fang Tianxing commented.


    "You can see that the beast God and I used to be masters and apprentices, but he was stubborn, but I found a new way to make this craft to a higher level, so I worshiped the God of war, and when I broke through the God, I would naturally go to him to settle my grudge."


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile, "if you have a good friend to rely on, you are much happier than him."


    "If you don''t do it, I''ll do it." Harris said to Tianxing.


    Then he took off the necklace from his neck and threw it out directly. The necklace fell to the ground and a strange animal appeared in it.


    The animal was huge and looked like a white elephant with six teeth, but it was not as peaceful and peaceful as a Buddhist animal. On the contrary, it was full of ferocity.


    The white elephant with six teeth roared and rushed towards Fang Tianxing. The terrible impact force could collapse a mountain.


    Fang Tianxing avoided him, but the six tooth white elephant couldn''t let him go. The six tooth white elephant was so fast that he was almost hit several times. Fang Tianxing thought that this was not a long-term plan. He jumped on the back of the six tooth white elephant, but once he sat on it, he felt wrong, as if he was sitting on a needle felt.


    Fang Tianxing jumped up and felt that it was very painful. He didn''t deserve to sit on the white elephant with six teeth. He was not the legendary Buddha, so he couldn''t have such a strange beast.


    This white elephant with six teeth is a holy beast. As a Buddhist holy beast, his character is gentle, but his strength is extremely powerful.


    This implies the great virtue and power of the Buddha. The white elephant means pure and colorless.


    According to the Buddhist scriptures, the Buddha showed that the white elephant with six teeth entered the mother''s womb in the backyard with lotus in his mouth. The meaning of lotus and white elephant is pure. If it is only white elephant, it can not perfectly reflect the thought that Buddha wants to convey to posterity. The white elephant''s six teeth and four feet have the same meaning.

 Chapter 522

    Six teeth represents six paramita. Six paramita is the six kinds of practice that Bodhisattva must practice if he wants to become a Buddha. They are: giving, keeping precepts, enduring humiliation, striving, meditation and Prajna.


    When the guardian Bodhisattva enters the womb, as a life-long mending Bodhisattva, the realm will not retreat.


    Then the six teeth is the fundamental way for him to become a Buddha. It''s here to show to all living beings, and it''s also to alert future generations that they need to practice six paramita frequently before they can get rid of desire and realize.


    Four feet are four Ruyi feet: desire Ruyi foot, diligence Ruyi foot, heart Ruyi foot and observation Ruyi foot.


    As long as we follow the 37 methods of "Si Nian Chu", "Si Zheng Qin", "Si Ruyi Zu", "Wu gen", "Wu Li", "Qi Jue Zhi" and "Ba Zheng Dao", we can realize Bodhi step by step.


    But Fang Tianxing knew that the white elephant with six teeth was no longer a holy beast. He was just a beast controlled by people.


    Originally, the white elephant with six teeth was converted because of the kindness of Buddha and the belief of universal salvation, but now it has become a tool of killing people.


    This time, the white elephant with six teeth rushed over. Fang Tianxing didn''t give in, but stood up to the pressure and let the ivory stick into his body, still holding the white elephant with six teeth.


    Harris said on one side: "you are really delusional, the soul of the six tooth white elephant was captured by me, roasted day and night with magic fire, has long been tamed."


    Sure enough, the white elephant with six teeth pushed Fang Tianxing all the way, and there was a long mark on the ground. But Fang Tianxing still refused to let go, just with the six teeth white elephant, fresh blood stained on it, with a strange red.


    The white elephant with six teeth roared and threw Fang Tianxing to the ground.


    "You are too naive. The six tooth white elephant is under my control. If I tell it to die, he will die." Harris said to Tianxing.


    Fearing Fang Tianxing''s disbelief, he ordered the six toothed white elephant to die. The six toothed white elephant received the order and broke its ivory with a cry of sadness. It was about to rush through and let the ivory pierce its belly.


    No one is willing to destroy such a beast. At the critical moment, Harris ordered the six tooth white elephant to stop suicide.


    The six tooth white elephant stopped self mutilation. Harris said with pride, "what do you think? Do you think you will succeed?"


    He laughed, laughing because he was in charge of other people''s fate, and using other people''s pain to make him happy.


    Fang Tianxing got up and said, "the fate of a soldier is to die in battle. If you want to know where to fight, it is to fight for the dignity and freedom of the living."


    His body was shining, and the words in his body seemed to feel the power in his heart, which gradually sublimated. After eliminating 13000 words that are not strong enough, his words are only 76800. These words are more powerful than before. For him, this is a great enhancement.


    There are not many soldiers, but the key is refinement. The same is true of writing. Only by constantly streamlining and optimizing cooperation can we make our writing more powerful.


    There seems to be a strange light on the body, and the sword of Changkong Zhengqi in the hand seems to feel the tremor, just the sound of the sword.


    Fang Tianxing is also very excited, and his injuries disappear in the process of sublimation. Nastan was so angry that he immediately ordered the six tooth white elephant to attack him.


    The white elephant with six teeth rushed over, and Fang Tianxing couldn''t dodge. He just took his attack. Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear such an attack. But this time, holding the ivory, he resisted the attack of the white elephant.


    Fang Tianxing''s face was close to the six tooth white elephant''s face, and he said gratefully, "in fact, you have been helping me, right? Before you stabbed the ivory into my body, in order to let my words wash away the lead and become a more powerful existence. Now I am strong enough, can we fight side by side?"


    Harris was in a daze. He didn''t expect that the white elephant with six teeth was an acting school, which cheated him out.


    Fang Tianxing said to the six tooth white elephant, "let''s fight side by side and let him pay the price he deserves."


    The six tooth white elephant let out a roar, picked up Fang Tianxing and sat on his back steadily. The six tooth white elephant carried Fang Tianxing to Harris.


    Harris was so angry that he roared, "it seems that you are really going to rebel. Don''t blame me."


    He took off the hat on his head, and there was a strange feather on the top, which was the feather of the golden winged Mirs. After he took it off, the soul of the golden winged Mirs appeared.


    The claws flash with cold light, and fly to the square sky on the back of the six tooth white elephant. The six tooth white elephant roars, and the man stands up. The ivory pokes at the golden winged Mirs in the sky, which makes the golden winged Mirs feel afraid, and the claws are penetrated by the ivory.


    However, Fang Tianxing felt that it was so dangerous. The golden winged ROC carving was injured and gave a shrill long sound. The six toothed white elephant was also injured and a large piece of his face was taken away. But he is not afraid, python entangled, want to strangle six teeth white elephant.


    The power of the python can shatter a mountain, and the six tooth white elephant also feels pain. Fang Tianxing cuts the python with his sword, but it doesn''t hurt much. The python is too big. Fang Tianxing can''t find the position of seven inches for a while.


    But this situation made him feel that the roar of the six tooth white elephant was more and more bleak. Fang Tianxing finally finds the location of the seven inch python, and the sword light suddenly cuts it down, which makes the python more tight.


    The white elephant with six teeth tried his best to break free. With four hooves kicking, the python finally lost his strength and was broken free by him. The white elephant with six teeth stepped heavily on its four feet and crushed the python to pieces.


    Harris saw that the python had been killed, so he summoned the golden winged Mirs to carve it down and merge with himself.


    With wings on his back, his hands turned into claws and flew into the air.


    Fang Tianxing was also very surprised that Harris could have the ability of beast soul by integrating with beast soul. It really had his wonderful means.


    The fusion of the golden winged Mirs of Harris flew into the air, straight toward the sky.


    The white elephant with six teeth had planned to do it again, but Harris not only had the power of the golden winged Mirs, but also had the wisdom of human beings. How could he fall into the trap again.


    Harris''s paw quickly waved out, so that people can not see. The ivory of the six tooth white elephant is broken, and the body of the soul is more and more gloomy.


    Just such a terrible power, let people feel very afraid, six teeth white elephant issued a cry, fell to the ground.


    Fang Tianxing grabs several tusks with his sword. When he falls, he finds that the six tooth white elephant has fallen down. The ivory is the sojourn of the soul of the six tooth white elephant. Without the ivory, his soul can no longer exist.


    Fang Tianxing felt very sad, for the six teeth white elephant''s death is so powerless.

 Chapter 523

    I can''t save him. At the moment, the six tooth white elephant has only the soul body, and there is no medicine at all.


    "Betraying me is the only way to die, and your end is coming." Harris said disdainfully.


    Harris won''t let Fang Tianxing go so easily. He grabs Fang Tianxing again. Fang Tianxing holds a sword to resist, but he sees Harris dancing his wings, causing a hurricane, which makes Fang Tianxing''s eyes fascinated by the sand. Then Harris waved his claw and flapped Fang Tianxing''s sword.


    Fang Tianxing felt a strong attack, but he didn''t get much hurt. It turned out that the six tooth white elephant was in front of him. After this attack, the six tooth white elephant finally disappeared.


    Fang Tianxing saw that the six tooth white elephant had completely dissipated, and his heart was filled with boundless anger. He was angry for the death of his friends, and those who died to protect themselves were naturally regrettable.


    Fang Tianxing''s hair is raised, and he is furious. Tang nuyi, who is far away from the demon world, also feels his anger and roars. Donald, the devil, found his anomaly and infused his magic into his body to support Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing felt his anger burning and brought great power. This power is not entirely of its own, but also has the power instilled by itself.


    Separation is a special state, which does not belong to the three categories of human, God and devil. It''s just that his power can be seamlessly connected with Fang Tianxing. Now the power is eight levels of the devil, and it is still increasing.


    Fang Tianxing raised the sword, and his intention to kill appeared. Harris felt a little chilly, but he didn''t think he was afraid.


    Harris looked at Fang Tianxing and comforted himself that he was not afraid at all, but the reality was not as he thought.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword was cut down suddenly, and Harris used his hand which had become a claw to block it. Just heard the sparks splashing, Harris''s claws are now the claws of the golden winged Mirs, which are enough to cut gold and jade, but a wound has been cut.


    Harris waved his wings and lifted the air to take him away. Fang Tianxing caught up with him and forced Harris out, but it was not enough. They fought from the ground to the air, and then from the air to the ground. They kept fighting. Everywhere they went, smoke and dust scattered, destroying everything around them.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he was very happy and pressed Harris all the way. Harris was tired of fighting and was beaten all the way by him.


    Fortunately, the combination of the spirit of the golden winged Mirs greatly increases the hardness of the body. Although he was beaten by Fang Tianxing, he was still able to hold on. This kind of power was terrible. Fang Tianxing stepped on Harris and fell to the ground.


    Fang Tianxing jumps out of the smoke. Harris is not dead. With the blessing of beast soul, not only the hardness of his body has been improved, but also his vitality has been enhanced.


    He crawled out of the ruins. He was in a bit of a mess. He lost a lot of feathers on his back. Although he was embarrassed, his momentum didn''t weaken much.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "although you feel stronger, you can''t kill me after all."


    Seeing his arrogance, Fang Tianxing really wanted to kill him, but his vitality was so strong that he could recover from his injury in a twinkling of an eye. With his current attack power, it was hard to kill him.


    Harris quickly flew up again. "You didn''t kill me just now. Now it''s my turn." He said in mid air.


    With that, he dived down again to capture his enemy Fang Tianxing to pieces. Fang Tianxing is not so easily defeated by him. Seeing what he looked like, Fang Tianxing picked up his sword and swept away at Harris. Only the sound of gold and iron fighting came. Harris whirled away and dived down again. In the face of his attack, Fang Tianxing was not afraid. He still swept with his sword and chopped Harris.


    The light of the sword is roaring, which makes people feel a very harsh sound. It''s like sawing wood with a blunt knife. For such things, they attack each other again and again.


    Fang Tianxing stood up with his sword, but he did not pay attention to the rules. That Harris is the same, two people so hard to bang, do not keep a hand, also do not use any skill.


    For a time, the scene was very awkward, and the spectators were guessing who would win.


    "Father, who do you think will win, is Fang Tianxing or that Harris?" Howard, the third adopted son of the God of war, asked


    The God of war squinted and said, "if Harris doesn''t bite back, he has a chance to win, but now he''s going to lose."


    Fang Tianxing just let out his pain in his heart, but Harris was really miserable, because the beast soul on him was eating back and could not be suppressed.


    After all, the spirit of beast is not his own strength. In the hard struggle again and again, his exclusivity is getting stronger and stronger, and Harris is going to be unable to bear such pain.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He still had to fight with him. At last, he couldn''t support himself. The beast soul on his body attacked and he couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword came, and Harris waved his claws to block it, but he was beaten back, and his power was also declining because of the backfire.


    He fell to the ground, desperately trying to suppress the animal soul in his body and force him out of his body. However, Fang Tianxing didn''t give him such an opportunity and continued to chase him. Unfortunately, he didn''t even ask for mercy, so he was beaten half dead by Fang Tianxing.


    When Fang Tianxing''s breath was over, he found that Harris had breathed more and less.


    "Now what, do you give up?" Fang Tianxing said to Harris.


    Harris opened his mouth and spat out blood. He said vaguely, "I..."


    "You don''t need me. You said that the winner lives and the loser dies. It''s your destiny now. " Fang Tianxing said to Harris.


    Then he ended his life without waiting for Harris to say anything.


    After killing Harris, naturally, he won the contest. He walked to the side of the protoss army and said to Howard, "it''s said before. Now that I''ve won, should I give that trophy to me as agreed?"


    Howard still wants to talk. He didn''t know that Harris had such a treasure before. Fairy, he lost his wife and turned into a soldier. He can''t bear such humiliation.


    "Give it to him." The cold, unemotional voice of the God of war began to ring.


    After losing the battle, he can''t lose his demeanor any more. His God of war can''t afford to lose this man.


    When his adoptive father said something, Howard had no choice but to give the bottle containing real dragon blood to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing took the bottle and saw the blood flowing in it. It might be useful.


    Pick up the ivory of the white elephant with six teeth, and Fang Tianxing put away his things.


    The God of war came out riding the golden eyed white tiger. Fang Tianxing wanted to go up. He glanced at Fang Tianxing and said, "you don''t deserve it."


    Fang Tianxing angrily retreated, touched his nose and sighed that he was really not enough to fight with such a person.

 Chapter 524

    The God of war has long felt the presence of Liang Bufan. Perhaps it is the reaction between the strong. Liang Bufan falls down from the city wall and comes to the field.


    "Brother Xian is famous and has been admiring him for a long time. I finally met him today." Liang Bufan said politely.


    Ares is the God of war, fighting, courage, civil order and chaos. He was described as a killer. He is a symbol of strength and power, bloodthirsty, bloody, personified of human war. He was a handsome young man with a helmet and a spear.


    He is very angry and militant. When he hears the sound of war drums, he dances. When he smells blood, he is ecstatic. Killing is his daily routine.


    Where there is a fierce battle, he rushes there immediately and starts to cut and kill without asking. He was majestic when he put on his uniform. He wore armor with plumes on his head, leather sleeves on his arms, and a copper spear in his hand. He was blessed with dignity, agility, long fighting, powerful kongfu, and great stature.


    Although the other side is quite famous, Liang Bufan is not afraid of him. He just takes out his own weapons. Even in the face of the famous God of war, he is absolutely not afraid.


    Seeing Liang Bufan''s appearance, Ares just feels very excited. He is a madman born for war. For him, fighting is the most refreshing thing.


    "Come and fight. I want to see what the God of war looks like." Ares, the God of war, said feverishly.


    With a spear in his hand, he attacked Liang Bufan. Liang Bufan flew up into the air and led him away from here, so that he would not hurt the ordinary people in the end.


    Even thousands of miles apart, I still feel the earth shaking, the void will be broken by them, and the stars seem to be unstable, affected by the aftereffects of the two men''s fight, shaking up.


    It''s just that this kind of power is just a small thing for them. Ares, the God of war, waves his spear as if to penetrate the heaven and earth.


    Liang Bufan''s Kung Fu is not weak, in the face of God of war''s fierce attack, still can resist. Ares, the God of war, is more and more happy. He seems to be very happy when he meets his equal opponent.


    "I haven''t played so well for a long time. I''m so happy." Ares, the God of war, has been fighting for such a long time, but he is not tired at all. On the contrary, he is full of energy.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to be too close, but just watched from a distance. He also admired such a strong man.


    His mind sank into the sea of consciousness, and when he saw that the five masters were still drinking tea there, he went over and asked, "several masters, you are still in the mood to drink tea because the fighting outside is going to make trouble."


    Tang family three Shao said with a smile: "apprentice, what are you flustered about? It''s not you who are going to fight. Don''t worry too much."


    "Master, who do you think will win the battle outside, Liang Bufan or ares?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Liang Bufan''s strength has not entered the final level, and his combat effectiveness is still a little less than Ares, the God of war. He will not win this battle." Dream into the magic machine, light said.


    "Isn''t he looking for his own way to die, or is his life in danger?" Fang Tianxing is also very nervous. He regards Liang Bufan as his idol. Now he knows that he is forced to fight. Naturally, he is very worried.


    Chen Dong calmly said: "Liang Bufan forced to burn his vitality and fight Ares, the God of war. He is no longer the same. Although he will lose in the end, in fact, tactically speaking, he actually won."


    "How do you say that? How can we say that he will lose, but in fact he will win? " Fang Tianxing asked.


    "He forced to burn his life and fight Ares, the God of war. Although it was extremely risky, he was also training himself. And he has another important consideration. This time, he is not enough to defeat Ares, but he will be seriously injured. The wounded ares will not have the advantage of crushing.


    There are many experts in the army who publish the top nine. They are enough to contain Ares, the God of war, who is seriously injured. Liang Bufan is gambling with his own life that ares will be injured, so the situation in the battlefield will not be too bad. " Tang Jiasan explained to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly realized that Liang Bufan deliberately sacrificed himself in exchange for the chance to defeat the warlord army.


    But this method is too risky. Fang Tianxing only hopes Liang Bufan can survive and continue to fight for the protection of mankind.


    In the distant sky, Liang Bufan is fighting against Ares, the God of war. He has begun to burn the golden monthly ticket, and the power of great readers'' blessing has been continuously injected into his body, so that he can always maintain his peak fighting state.


    Ares, the God of war, was also aware of Liang Bufan''s purpose. He said, "you are burning your potential by force. Don''t you know that it will bring you an internal injury that can''t be cured all your life?"


    Liang Bufan said with a laugh: "it''s not worth sacrificing me to stop your Protoss army."


    Liang Bufan concentrates all his strength in his body and uses his strongest move to fight Ares, the God of war. Ares can''t avoid it, so he has to take his move.


    The earth shaking explosion appeared, Liang Bufan and Ares were hit by the impact force at the same time, strong as ares could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing ares vomit blood, Liang Bufan can''t help laughing. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t laugh. His meridians are broken and his whole body is bleeding.


    Liang Bufan couldn''t hold his body and fell from the air. Fang Tianxing hurriedly went to catch him and didn''t let him be thrown again.


    Fang Tianxing orders the soldiers to carry Liang Bufan in, and orders people to find a doctor to treat him.


    Ares, the God of war, was also injured. The adopted sons wanted to help him. He pushed them away and said, "my injury is not serious. I can be cultivated in half a month at most, but Liang Bufan is hard to recover in his life."


    Howard, the third adopted son, quickly said: "the godfather is still powerful. Liang is beyond his ability. Naturally, he is a loser. He will become a useless man in his life."


    Ares, the God of war, yelled: "you are wrong. I won this personal battle, but he won the battle in the overall situation. This son has a deep heart. He tries his best to hurt me. He wants to force me to retreat. If I don''t, there will be a Terran master who will take the opportunity to assassinate me. "


    "We can find someone to protect us. If the Terran has help, can''t we?" Said Howard, puzzled.


    "Our godfather is extremely proud. How can we ask for help? What''s more, many people in the protoss don''t agree with Godfather. How can we protect godfather?" The first son said suddenly.


    Howard realized in his heart that although Ares, the God of war, has strong fighting power, his popularity among the protoss is not very good. When he heard the news that Ares was injured, it''s good that those who don''t deal with him don''t fall into the well. It''s hard to find people to help him.

 Chapter 525

    Soon the protoss army retreated to the old nest of the divine world, leaving only a small part of the garrison.


    The God of war went to recuperate. On the way, some Terran masters attacked the God of war. Even if he was slightly injured, the God of war was still fierce. One of the three Terran masters who besieged him was killed by him, and the other two were seriously injured and had to retreat.


    Although the assassination did not succeed, it also aggravated ares''s injury. It would not be better without ten days and a half months.


    The God of war retreated for a while. In the past few days, he could take back the lost city. That''s what Fang Tianxing did. But once Ares, the God of war, recovers, the problems we face today will reappear.


    Liang Bufan is hiding in the military camp. He burns his potential by force. He is seriously injured and his strength is almost useless. Forced burning of gold monthly ticket, to play far beyond their own strength.


    He is now lying in bed, and Fang Tianxing accompanies him. He says helplessly, "brother, what''s the trouble for you? Such sacrifice only takes half a month."


    "You don''t understand. More time means more hope. The Terrans are weak. If they have more time to develop, they may not be able to defeat the gods and demons, but the time is too short. " Liang Bufan said with a sigh.


    But this special situation made Fang Tianxing feel sorry, "I have a wish, I want to go to a place to have a look, now I can''t move, can you help me finish it?" Liang Bufan said quickly.


    "OK, I''ll do it for you." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Fang Tianxing called several of his own guards, let them carry a stretcher, carrying Liang Bufan to leave.


    Now Ares, the God of war, retreats with his adopted son. There is nothing to worry about in the battlefield. Just tell the soldiers to attack the city normally.


    Fang Tianxing takes Liang Bufan to the place he wants to go. The soldiers carry a stretcher to a cemetery and stop in front of a tombstone.


    "Here it is. I wrapped up this cemetery, and buried my old friends in the battlefield." Liang Bufan said sentimentally.


    Fang Tianxing looked around and saw that there were at least hundreds of tombstones, large and small, which had a good relationship with Liang Bufan. When Liang Bufan came to a tombstone, he introduced the story of the people in the tombstone.


    These are the comrades who died in the war with the gods and demons. They died in order to resist the gods and demons. In exchange for these years of relative peace, but the gods and demons are so powerful that they will attack the galaxy one day. Their sacrifice only delays their pace.


    "If the enemy can''t be destroyed, why should the family do it?" Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Liang Bufan stroked the tombstone, feeling a lot.


    Fang Tianxing sank into the sea of consciousness and said to several masters, "is there any way to save Liang Bufan?"


    "His injury is very serious. Ordinary medicine and methods will not work on him unless he finds the magic world''s most precious rebirth pill." I eat tomatoes, said Tianxing.


    "Then I''ll sneak into the demon world and find the magic rebirth pill." Fang Tianxing said, biting his teeth.


    This trip is very dangerous, but Fang Tianxing has the help of Wei Tiecheng, but it''s not easy to find Tianmo rebirth pill.


    Fang Tianxing withdrew from the sea and said to Liang Bufan, "Ares, the God of war, is only slightly injured. Who can resist when he recovers."


    Liang Bufan opened his mouth and said, "I''ve almost become a useless person. Even if I want to resist, I have no power."


    "If I can recover your accomplishments, do you dare to fight ares again?" Fang Tianxing said beside him.


    "If my cultivation can recover, I can beat him back to the divine world again." Liang Bufan said gallantly.


    "OK, wait for my good news." Fang Tianxing said to Liang Bufan.


    But Fang Tianxing held his faith and told them to send a person who was similar to his body to disguise himself, while he sneaked into the demon world.


    Fang Tianxing sneaks into the demon world. Naturally, he first finds his own part Wei Tiecheng. With the help of the devil Donahue, he is doing well in the demon world.


    The woman still followed him all the time. Although there was no formal name, they were husband and wife in the eyes of outsiders. Wei Tiecheng was the part of Fang Tianxing, and he was free to practice the skills of the demons.


    Wei Tiecheng practices the skills of the demons and exudes evil spirit. No one will think that he is not a demons. It''s just that the demons who run wild in the demon world with a concubine are not uncommon in the demon world.


    Fang Tianxing sneaked all the way and saw many enslaved people. Fang Tianxing saw that all the people here were like this. He was willing to be enslaved and didn''t get angry.


    Maybe those who will resist have been killed long ago. Only those who do not resist can survive. The task this time is not to save these people, and he can''t meddle in his own business.


    Fang Tianxing moves forward according to the feeling in his heart. Soon he arrives at the place where Wei Tiecheng lives. Fang Tianxing tries to knock on the door. A woman comes to open the door. The moment he sees her, Fang Tianxing knows her identity.


    "I''m a friend of Wei Tiecheng. I''m looking for him." The woman heard the man in front of her saying to herself.


    She took the man into the yard and closed the door. Wei Tiecheng was in the room. Fang Tianxing had already told him his identity and purpose with his mind.


    Wei Tiecheng pretends to come out to meet Fang Tianxing. They walk into the room together like old friends who have been seeing each other for a long time. Fang Tianxing sets up the means to block the exploration.


    They had a long talk and didn''t leave until midnight. Fang Tianxing had a preliminary understanding of the demon world.


    The magic rebirth pill of that day is the treasure of the demon world. It was smelted by master frank, the powerful alchemist of the demon world. At that time, he gathered almost all the alchemists of the demon world, and finally produced a batch of magic rebirth pills, a total of 18.


    The Tianmo rebirth pill can reshape the meridians and help people recover their accomplishments. No matter how many internal injuries they suffer, their accomplishments fall, or even become useless people, taking the Tianmo rebirth pill can restore their accomplishments, better than before.


    At that time, the royal family got 12 of the Tianmo rebirth pills, and the remaining six were also separated by the famous strong men in the demon world. It is said that three of them have been used up, and even some of them have been given to their favorite children by the devil emperor.


    For example, Lauren, the ninth princess, George, the eldest prince, and Sammy, the thirteenth niece, are said to have one of them each. The eldest prince and the ninth princess are both evil spirits, too dangerous to be suitable targets.


    Only the thirteen niece Sammy is the God King cultivation, and the realm is not high, is the most suitable target.


    Just as he was thinking, there was a knock on the door. It was the devil Donahue''s hand, calling Wei Tiecheng to come and discuss business.


    Wei Tiecheng told them that he would go there later, and Fang Tianxing also acted as his entourage. Soon Wei Tiecheng and his party went to meet Donahoe, the devil. Donahoe''s residence was not far away.


    At this time, it was Donald, the devil, who was drinking tea with Stuart, the 23rd great grandson of the devil emperor. Donahue is very impatient with others, but he is a very aloof person, for others, he is a very difficult guy.


    Apart from Stuart, he doesn''t associate with other demons, which is a thing that many people know. His new recruit Wei Tiecheng is also proud, but it is rare loyalty, for them, this is the most important thing.

 Chapter 526

    Many people have tried to recruit Wei Tiecheng, but they all failed without exception. In the demon world famous for fraud and betrayal, this is a clear stream.


    Wei Tiecheng takes Fang Tianxing and Liang qiulei into Donahoe''s residence. For them, seeing that Wei Tiecheng has an extra entourage around him, Donahoe is a little strange, but still.


    Wei Tiecheng came to the field. He knelt down on one knee and saluted Donner. Donner was very happy. He asked the servants around him to go down and said gently to Wei Tiecheng, "how are you doing recently? Are you still used to it in the demon world?"


    "Thanks to Mozi, everything is OK." Wei Tiecheng said to the devil.


    Donahue asked him to sit down and eat together. The bowl in front of Wei Tiecheng was very large, and the food in it was piled high. The demons themselves ate flesh and blood, but they seldom used such a big bowl to eat.


    Wei Tiecheng is greedy and loyal. He has an amazing appetite. His appetite is much higher than that of the ordinary demons. He is also the king of the big stomach among the demons.


    Wei Tiecheng works hard in front of his rice bowl. Food is the best medicine for him and can relieve his pain.


    Fang Tianxing, sitting on a small table on one side, was ashamed to see that his body was so unique.


    Fang Tianxing lowered his head to pick up the food and decided to ignore other people''s opinions. At this time, Donahue held up his glass and said to Wei Tiecheng, "I''ve worked hard for you these days. I''ll give you a toast."


    Wei Tiecheng quickly stopped to eat, took the wine glass beside him and drank it. After respecting Wei Tiecheng, Donahoe turned to Fang Tianxing and asked casually, "is this your new follower? Come and have a drink, too. "


    Fang Tianxing didn''t look up. He just lowered his head to pick up the wine glass. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s performance, Donner turned his face and said, "Fang Tianxing, don''t hide it. I recognize you."


    Fang Tianxing lifted the black robe on his face and said to Donahoe, "you recognized it already. Why put on airs."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s true face, Donahue said with a sneer, "well, I didn''t expect you to be so bold and sneak into the demon world with human body. Do you know what will happen when you are found?"


    "In the demon world, human beings are either slaves of the demons or eaten. What''s the good end?" Fang Tianxing asked directly.


    Donahue didn''t expect that he would say so. With a helpless smile, he found that Fang Tianxing''s words were really reasonable.


    "It seems that you have the courage to come here even if you have offended me." Donner said with a cold hum.


    Fang Tianxing just said with a smile: "last time I have to thank you for helping me, this time I have to ask you for a favor, and I hope you don''t give up. We can make a good relationship."


    "You are so sure that I will help you. This special situation can''t be repeated. Besides, what''s the advantage of helping you?" Asked Donahue.


    "On the battlefield, everyone is their own master, and they are still friends in private. It is common for friends to help each other." Fang Tianxing said to Donald Xiu.


    But he sneered, "we are friends, too?"


    "Naturally, I need a little help this time, and I''ll pay back in the future." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Stuart, next to Donahue, came up and said, "Mr. Fang, if you need any help, please let us know. We''ll try our best to help as much as we can."


    So Fang Tianxing said that he wanted to reincarnate Dan, and he also said that he was going to start with his thirteen niece Sammy.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Stuart and Donahue fell into silence. This kind of thing is not small. Sammy is the niece of magic emperor. She thinks that if she annoys magic emperor, she can''t get away with it.


    But there is no other way to get the magic rebirth pill. The royal family''s whereabouts are still clear. The whereabouts of those powerful people are uncertain. It is difficult to find them. Even if they are found, they may not be his opponents.


    It''s easy to find the location of the royal family. As long as you are brave enough, you may not be able to do it.


    "I really want to hand you over to those people for trial." Donaldxiu said to Tianxing.


    "No, we are friends. We can keep watch and help each other. You helped me today. I won''t forget your kindness." Fang Tianxing said enthusiastically to Donahoe.


    "I can ask Sami out. As for how to find a chance, it''s up to you." Stuart said to Tianxing.


    "OK, just ask her out, and I''ll figure out the rest." Fang Tianxing said immediately.


    Three days later, Stuart finds a chance to ask Sami to come out. Sami is a demon girl, but she is very wild and has many faces. There is no restriction of benevolence, justice and morality in the demon family. Naturally, she can do whatever she wants.


    Fang Tianxing just thought that was ridiculous. Sammy had a lot of faces, especially young and handsome talents. So this time, Stuart invited Sammy to come in the name of holding a poetry festival.


    The poetry club is very strange in the devil''s world, but what really happened may sometimes make people feel that the reality is far more strange than the imagination.


    Many young demons attended the poetry meeting. They all knew that Sammy, the niece of the God Emperor, would come to watch the poetry meeting.


    These people rush to get a free ride from the niece of the God Emperor. Naturally, they will be able to show their face in front of others, get more resources and have a higher status.


    But this kind of special situation makes them crazy. There are many competitors for them to get on the ship of the demon princess. Some famous demon talents from nearby are coming. Among them, there are some real talents and practical learning, and there are also many fish eyes and pearls, all depending on their abilities.


    Soon the poetry meeting was held, and these famous talents of the demon world gathered together, waiting for the opportunity to show themselves. The poetry club came from the human world, but now human beings don''t like it any more.


    Those poems forgotten by many people, on the contrary, shine brilliantly in this demon world, for them, it is also wonderful.


    The first project of the poetry club, lantern guessing fans, is also the primary election. There are countless red lanterns hanging in the air. If you answer one correctly, you can get an iron medal. If you answer the three riddles correctly, you can get three iron medals and get the qualification for the first round promotion.


    At present, everyone shows his own means and grabs lanterns to solve the mystery. Fang Tianxing is mixed in and grabs two of them.


    The lantern riddle that Fang Tianxing caught was that when he opened it, he saw that the riddle was one Yin and one Yang, one short and one long, one day and one night, one hot and one cold (guess a word).


    Fang Tianxing quickly guessed the answer, the answer should be a clear word.


    After filling in the answer, the note with the riddle disappeared and became a token.


    It seems that it''s not difficult either. Fang Tianxing''s secret way is to look up and see that the demons are scratching their ears. It seems that he has encountered a big problem.

 Chapter 527

    This also reminds Fang Tianxing that foreigners eat with chopsticks. They have different cultural education and living habits since childhood. Of course, they have cultural barriers. It''s like watching flowers in the fog, hazy and only seeing vague shadows.


    The answers to many lantern riddles are things that will be used in the process of human life. Many of these demons have never heard of or seen them.


    Unless it is also a human from the Milky way, this lantern riddle will stop many demons present. Fang Tianxing solves a lantern riddle, but he doesn''t continue to solve it. He is afraid of attracting other people''s attention, but only observes the movements of people around him in a low-key way.


    Fang Tianxing found that someone was suspicious. A demon in the southeast corner solved the puzzle very fast. It was strange for these demons.


    He also took off a lantern, but he was not in a hurry to decipher it. Instead, he observed other people. Soon, he also found Fang Tianxing. Of course, Fang Tianxing also found him.


    They both know that each other is different, just like the wolf in the sheep, but they don''t know what the purpose of each other''s arms is.


    Both of them have their own thoughts. Fang Tianxing exudes evil spirit, which is borrowed from Wei Tiecheng. That young man also has evil spirit. I don''t know how to disguise it.


    After looking at each other, they lowered their heads and continued to disguise. When someone solved it, they pretended to solve it themselves.


    Fang Tianxing saw a demon with a frown locked beside him. He was very distressed that he couldn''t solve the puzzle.


    It''s just that many demons are thinking hard. These demons are good at killing people and setting fire. They can''t do anything about guessing lantern riddles. It''s really difficult.


    Anderson, the demon, was anxious to hit the wall. He could not help but read the riddle: tall buildings made of single wood, no tiles, no bricks, people walking underwater, water flowing upstream.


    He was puzzled, but the demon world would never rain and would hardly use it.


    Even if he wanted to break his head, he could not guess the thing. Seeing that he was in such pain, Fang Tianxing could not help but rumor that it was an umbrella.


    Anderson got the message. Although he was puzzled, he boldly tried to write the answer on it. As expected, the note disappeared and became a token.


    He was overjoyed and could not enter the next round until he had solved the riddle. He could not guess the lantern riddle, and he was well prepared for composing poems.


    Among the more than 800 talented young people in the final match, only more than 100 have passed the lantern riddle test, which is considered the primary.


    The losers hang their heads and stand still, one by one like a mourner. The winners feel that the victory belongs to them and naturally deserve the glory of victory.


    The winner enters the inner hall, and the loser leaves naturally. There are also those who are obsessed with each other. Of course, it''s hard to get rid of them. Not everyone can climb the high branch of the demon princess. If they don''t know each other, they will bring disaster to themselves.


    Those who enter the inner hall naturally step into the second round. The second round is not difficult for them to compare with each other. After that, you can see the devil''s niece Sasha.


    Everyone was very excited, as if they were excited to see the princess Sasha.


    Anderson said to Tianxing, "thank you for your help, but the princess is mine. Don''t rob me."


    Fang Tianxing thinks that this man is really influenced by money and power. He thinks that the princess is in his own pocket. He wants to kill all his opponents and become the final winner.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care. He doesn''t think how happy and glorious it is to be a male pet of Sasha. He just wants the rebirth pill of the demon, but has no interest in the demon princess.


    Soon after the second round, the rule of the competition is to draw lots, and the winners will be judged according to the two adjacent serial numbers.


    Soon began to draw, Fang Tianxing draw is 150, draw 151 is another called Giles. That person was the one who solved puzzles very fast before. The real solver should be the bookboy behind him. When he learned the serial number, he looked at Fang Tianxing, his eyes full of hostility.


    Fang Tianxing is naturally fearless, and he will fight back against these hostility.


    Soon after the competition started, Fang Tianxing set the question first. He thought about it and said, "I''ll set the question first. Listen, honey badgers are not afraid of stinging when they eat honey, and local dogs are not afraid of smelling when they eat dung."


    When the man heard Fang Tianxing''s couplet, he knew it was insinuation and had to respond. He scratched his ears and felt uneasy.


    Fang Tianxing felt that he could not answer at all. The bookboy behind him whispered something behind him. Soon he had an idea and said, "a child has no shame, an old thief has no reputation."


    Fang Tianxing also understood his meaning, but he didn''t think this was the thought of Giles.


    It should be the bookboy behind him, it should be the people who are proficient in poetry and prose, but this practice is certainly cheating, but nobody cares.


    He has already bribed the guards around, and no one can do anything to him.


    But it''s not easy to catch him. Fang Tianxing replied, "I don''t know if I''m ugly by pretending. I don''t think it''s dirty to talk nonsense."


    That person hears this is a burst of dissatisfaction, say very quickly: "you malign language is badly injured, say I cheat without evidence, I want to sue you."


    Stuart sends a message to Fang Tianxing. He is the son of a powerful demon. He is powerful. He can''t be provoked by such a person. Once provoked, it will be a big problem.


    Fang Tianxing, a young man, is unwilling to sit by and ignore this filthy matter.


    Fang Tianxing is very angry. He didn''t expect that this demon clan is also powerful and can bully others. It''s really black like a crow in the world.


    Fang Tianxing left his seat and said to Stuart and Donahue, who hosted the poetry festival, "I want to report the man opposite. He is cheating and yelling at me."


    That kind of thing makes people laugh. Many demons laugh.


    It''s not surprising to them that people are used to this kind of thing, which is well known.


    The demons advocate chaos and respect the strong. This kind of thing is very common in the demon world. No one will stand up because they are also a part of it. That''s what they are, it''s just that it happens too much.


    No one would care about this kind of thing, and Stuart didn''t care. She had to say, "if you say he cheated, you can''t give any evidence."


    With these words, those people all looked at Fang Tianxing to see what jokes he could make.


    Fang Tianxing said aloud: "I certainly have evidence. The bookboy behind him made the couplets just now. If you don''t believe me, you can try that bookboy."


    There are many ways for demons to refine their souls. As long as they catch people, it''s not difficult to torture them to find out the truth.


    Giles''s face is blue and red. He won''t give Fang Tianxing a chance to ask. He suddenly took out his hand and slapped the bookboy behind him with anger. The power of this hand was not small. It not only killed the bookboy''s body, but also shattered his soul.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expect him to be like this. In the eyes of the demons, human life is not worth mentioning. If he killed the bookboy, it would be a proof of innocence.


    No one around is surprised. They are used to the law of the jungle.


    Giles looked at Fang Tianxing angrily and said to Stuart, "I''m in a bad mood today. I''m not thinking well, so I quit first."

 Chapter 528

    The human bookboy is only his slave. As long as he is powerful enough, he will not be guilty of killing his fellow countrymen, let alone killing slaves. No one will care about such trifles.


    This is tantamount to automatically admit defeat, but when he left, he took a look at Fang Tianxing and showed a trace of fierce light. Obviously, it is impossible to give up.


    Stuart just felt that it was a great pity. Fang Tianxing automatically won. After a look at the sharp words, soon the second round ended and a total of 160 people were out.


    It''s just like that. Fang Tianxing doesn''t think it''s difficult. The third round is the real poetry festival. Under their expectation, Sami, the demon princess, finally appears, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about such a woman.


    Those other contestants are drooling. For the demon princess, not only can she climb the mountain, but also can she get such a beautiful woman.


    The sound of swallowing one after another, Fang Tianxing only feel ashamed, he also looked at the demon Princess Sami, only feel the brain boom, a layer of fog appeared.


    Fortunately, Fang Tianxing had already cut off his lust. Now there is no thought in his heart. For those people, what can evoke his lust is not worth mentioning. Fang Tianxing is very confused about it.


    Sammy, the demon princess, was just behind shaman. She could only see a faint figure, as if the advantages of the women she once loved were all concentrated on him.


    Fang Tianxing Dingqing a look, the demon Princess where is very beautiful, clearly is a black haired big fat pig like ugly eight strange. Thinking of these people being kept in the dark, Fang Tianxing felt cool on his back.


    This demon princess is by no means a good friend. It''s not easy to steal from her.


    Soon after shaman, the demon princess said, "you talents can face this lotus pond. You can write poems according to your abilities. The best one will win."


    Soon, all the demons on the scene began to rub their hands. For this reason, he was inspired. The previous riddle guessing and pairing were just a glimpse of the truth, but they could not see their true material and practical learning. Only by writing poems can they know their weight.


    Soon someone began to chant poems: two Orioles Singing green willows, a line of egrets in the sky, the window with the snow in the west ridge, the door with the east Wu Wanli boat.


    Poetry is a good one, but it''s totally different from today''s topic and atmosphere. The white clothes of the demon clan who chants poetry are better than the snow, but they look like graceful CHILDES.


    People outside are worried that this man''s poem is far away from the topic. Can he muddle through?


    "Well, your poetry is excellent. It''s too much." Said the princess.


    I didn''t expect to let him pass the exam. The people below were the same as him. They embezzled poems to deal with each other, but they seemed to have the same choice, but the final situation was very different.


    The real truth is that it''s not that the princess likes them to sing poems. In fact, the princess of the demon clan likes handsome talents. As long as you are handsome, no matter what the poem is, you will be shortlisted. On the contrary, it''s just that the poem is good and the appearance is not good. I''m afraid it''s hard for the princess to catch her eye.


    Some people are also aware of this, dress up their own romantic, and then chant some unknown poems can pass.


    "The country is breaking the mountains and rivers, the city is full of vegetation in spring..." after singing, the man also made a very natural and unrestrained action, in order to show his natural and unrestrained.


    The man was also shortlisted. It was Fang Tianxing''s turn to play. He also knew the key points, so he went on a series of somersaults and performed many tricks. The poems he recited were also very natural and unrestrained. Sure enough, he was also shortlisted.


    At last, more than ten people were shortlisted. All of them were handsome and entered the final promotion. Others gave out consolation awards and left.


    Fang Tianxing and more than ten other people were promoted successfully. They could enter the pavilion. After many tests, he finally saw the real face of the princess.


    There is a veil on the princess''s face. It is estimated that it has the same function as the shaman outside. People who see her think that she is the favorite in their heart. People present still show great admiration for her, and they really regard her as the favorite woman.


    Fang Tianxing also felt heartache for them. What kind of poor man he was, he didn''t know in the dark.


    Princess Sami said to them, "you all come here after layer upon layer of screening. You are all excellent, but it''s a pity that only one can be left, which makes me very embarrassed."


    People also feel very nervous after hearing this. One of them is Laurie, who is just plain and straightforward. He thinks that his literary talent is the first in the field, and he doesn''t care about those guys who muddle through by copying poems.


    But everything is not as he imagined. The rules of the game are not good for him.


    In the first round, they were asked to take seven steps to the other side of the pavilion and come to the demon princess. This level is not only a poetic talent, but also a test of their strength.


    At that moment, the princess gave everyone a folding fan and asked them to take it and recite poems on the seven bricks outside the pavilion until they reached the place where the princess was.


    "This folding fan is my intention. You can take it seven steps and make a satisfying poem." Said the princess Sammy to them.


    The crowd began to compose poems. There were arrays on the bricks outside the pavilion, which would bring resistance to the poets and make it difficult for them to move forward.


    But many of these people began to try to write poems. The first person took the first step and said, "the moon is shining in front of the bed.", After that, he tried to take the second step. His face changed, and he wanted to report the second sentence. He thought it was two words, so his face suddenly changed. The bricks and stones under his feet had a great repulsive force, and his feet could not go down.


    In order to resist the huge repulsive force from the bricks under your feet, you must be strong enough to step on the bricks, or you will be overturned.


    Stuart, next to the princess, was also puzzled. She took the opportunity to ask, "what was the test of memory and appearance before, then what was the test of this level?"


    "People with me must have enough physical strength, otherwise how can they meet my needs." Said the princess Sammy to her.


    Just because Stuart doesn''t have the feeling of the opposite sex, he naturally sees his true face. The fat on his body shakes constantly when he talks, as if he is going to dazzle people.


    If those people can see her real face, I don''t know what to think, this magic trick cheated for a while, but not for a lifetime. Once the truth is revealed, knowing that he has been with such a person, there are many men who commit suicide.


    In fact, those who can see the real purpose, it means out of favor, immortality will be abandoned.


    The man''s strong evil spirit sent out, like a warrior in black armor, resisting the repulsive power of the brick and stone. When he stepped on the third brick, his muscles swelled and he stepped on the brick.

 Chapter 529

    But the blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth showed that he had suffered a lot of internal injuries, but he still insisted on taking the fourth step, but the repulsive force of the fourth brick was much stronger than before.


    He couldn''t stand it all of a sudden and was thrown away. When he fell from mid air, he fell on the surrounding ground and raised a lot of smoke.


    His end is a wake-up call to the people around him. They all stop when they can. When they meet with bricks and stones that can''t be crossed, they will come back and keep their dignity and natural beauty.


    Soon Anderson began to take these seven steps. The first step was up. He chanted: "birds of thousand mountains are flying away..."


    Then he took the second step. Fang Tianxing noticed that there was a strange force around him, which helped him fight against the repulsive force of bricks and stones.


    When he stepped on the brick and stone, the spiral force kept spinning, decomposing the repulsive force in the brick and stone. After such a reduction, the repulsive force has been weakened to a certain extent.


    Soon, he stepped on the fifth brick and stone, and on the sixth brick and stone, the pressure had reached the limit he could bear, and he did not take the seventh step after all.


    This is already a very good result, most of the people present can only go to the third step.


    Finally, it was Fang Tianxing''s turn to play. He strode into the brick and stone. He said very fast: "mountains and rivers are like chess pieces, rivers and rivers are like streams. The world is infinite. I can swim in the world."


    When he read the last sentence, he had already stepped on the sixth brick and stone. When he reached the seventh brick and stone, he did not stop at all, but directly stepped on it.


    It seems that nothing happened, but there must be something strange, Fang Tianxing thought.


    When he really stepped on the seventh brick and stone, the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. Fang Tianxing only felt that there was endless mud around him, and he could not get away anyway.


    In this way, Fang Tianxing found that it was not because of other reasons, but because of the resistance brought by the folding fan in his hand. As long as he threw the folding fan, he could get rid of the mire.


    But the folding fan was given by the princess Sammy. If you throw it away, it will be disrespectful to the princess. This is also a big problem, how to get out of the predicament with dignity, and not irritate the princess.


    "I''d like to light the folding fan in my hand and pray for you. I hope you will never die, never die, and be safe, happy and carefree all your life." With that, Fang Tianxing lit the folding fan in his hand, and soon he got rid of the constraints of the mire.


    Soon the surrounding scene changed, Fang Tianxing successfully stepped into the pavilion.


    Princess Sami said to Tianxing, "yes, you have passed the test successfully."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s success, the people at the bottom talked about it. Nothing else, they were all jealous of Fang Tianxing and said that he was lucky.


    Anderson also has some regrets. He wants to be favored by the princess Sami in order to save his family.


    As for the beauty of the princess, he didn''t care. Now it''s all in vain. He is ready to leave.


    But at this time, a maid next to the princess came up and said to Anderson, "young master, please stay first."


    Anderson was stunned at first. He didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was to stop him.


    "That young master Fang''s plea to the young lady will enable you to walk the seven step Pavilion Road again." Said the maid to him.


    Anderson was very happy at first, but he turned around and worried about it. When he walked that road, the first six steps were already very difficult, and he didn''t know how to go in the seventh step.


    Anderson, who was worried, went to the seven steps Pavilion again. At this time, he received a message from Fang Tianxing. The message was very short, only a few words. He threw a fan to pass.


    Anderson knew that Fang Tianxing was the messenger. He was a little strange about Fang Tianxing''s burning the folding fan before. He didn''t expect that it was such a mystery.


    Half believing and half doubting, the other party gave himself a chance to bring this news, which was sure to be harmless, so he chose to believe it.


    The second time on the road to the seven step Pavilion, Anderson was more relaxed than the first time. Somehow, he felt that he would succeed. There was no reason, just intuition.


    He calmly out of the six steps, to the seventh step, he hesitated a little, quickly stepped over. There is no resistance of rejection in imagination, instead, it is a foot in.


    Soon he fell into the dreamland that Fang Tianxing had fallen into. He quickly reflected that this was the seventh step.


    Without hesitation, he threw out the folding fan in his hand and said tearfully, "Princess Sami, I''m sorry for your kindness. I can''t repay such a great kindness in my life. "


    Soon Anderson came to the pavilion. The princess said to him with a smile, "good. I didn''t expect you to come in."


    Hearing that the princess said he could be the man of the princess, he said excitedly, "thank you for your gift. I will work hard."


    But Anderson is very excited about this. He knows that he has to thank someone for Fang Tianxing''s help.


    Soon the princess announced to the outside that Fang Tianxing and Anderson had become the princess''s County horse, and other people were excellent, but this time they were not.


    Those people also know that they were eliminated in the end. Although it was expected, they had to leave.


    Soon Princess Sami took them back to Princess Sami''s palace. Instead of waiting for them in a hurry, Princess Sami ordered the doctors in the house to conduct a comprehensive examination of the two people and teach them Royal etiquette.


    In fact, Princess Sami can''t wait to bring them into the back palace. Fang Tianxing pretended to eat and drink first.


    Soon, Princess Sami asked her servants to prepare food and wine. Fang Tianxing couldn''t get rid of it. He could only drink with Princess Sami. The wine in the demon world was much stronger than that in the world.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, wants to intoxicate Princess Sami, but maybe it''s because of his different physique. After only two drinks, Fang Tianxing starts to get drunk. He can''t help but pass the intoxication on to each other, but even if he is like that, Fang Tianxing doesn''t have the confidence to intoxicate Princess Sami.


    So he thought of other ways. If he didn''t get drunk, everyone would get drunk. He began to recite poems,


    If you don''t see it, the water of the Yellow River comes up from the sky and runs to the sea.


    If you don''t see it, the mirror in the high hall is sad and white, and the morning is like green silk, and the evening is like snow.


    When you are satisfied with your life, you must be happy. Don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon.


    I''m born to be useful. When all the gold is gone, I''ll come back.


    If you cook sheep and slaughter cattle for pleasure, you will have to drink 300 cups.


    Mr. Cen and Mr. danqiusheng are going to drink. Don''t stop drinking.


    Sing a song with you, please listen to it for me.


    I hope I will never wake up after a long drunkenness.


    In ancient times, sages and sages were lonely, only those who drank kept their names.

 Chapter 530

    In the past, King Chen had a banquet of Pingle and a fight of wine.


    What is the master of less money, the path must be sold to you drink.


    Wuhuama, qianjinqiu, hu''er will exchange wine with you to sell your worries.


    When Fang Tianxing finished the poem, the princess Sami seemed to be infected with the poem. Although ye gonghao was a dragon, she was willing to accept and appreciate the dragon after all. Affected by the artistic conception, she poured a jar of wine into her stomach.


    Seeing that Princess Sami finally fell asleep, Fang Tianxing carefully stole her key.


    He went to Sammy''s room in the dark and locked the door. He had stolen the key, slowly opened the door, carefully closed it, and searched everywhere for where Sammy would put her things.


    That''s what Fang Tianxing cares about most. Find the demon rebirth pill and give it to Liang Bufan. He can recover his accomplishments and resist the God of war.


    He rummaged, but did not find that day magic rebirth Dan, which let him some regret. It seems that it''s necessary for Princess Sami to disclose the position of the rebirth pill. Otherwise, it''s impossible to find it by herself.


    Fang Tianxing has been touring with Princess Sami these days, which can be regarded as cultivating feelings to some extent. Although Fang Tianxing''s heart is very resistant, he does not dare to show a trace of his appearance.


    During this period, Princess Sami also wanted to be lucky and was pushed away by him. Fang Tianxing said to her that Anderson was the one who was not in charge of human affairs, but he was already a wreck. He asked her to go to Anderson first.


    Princess Sami felt very disappointed, so she really went to find Anderson. In order to get the heart of the princess and hold her own identity, Anderson was very grateful.


    Anderson has been ready for a long time. As long as his family is protected by the name of the princess, he is willing to sacrifice himself.


    In fact, his family is a well-known local family, but he accidentally offended another larger family and faced the disaster of extinction. Only by finding the backer of Princess Sami can he protect his family from being destroyed.


    In fact, Fang Tianxing admired him very much and felt sincere admiration for his spirit of sacrifice.


    What kind of person is he? He is very grateful to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing doesn''t need him to be grateful. He just wants him to entangle the princess Sami and let her have no energy to manage other things.


    "Don''t worry. I have a lot of confidence in myself. The princess is just a God King. I''ll make sure she can''t get out of bed tomorrow." Anderson said confidently.


    Fang Tianxing wants such an answer. He has to find a chance to find out where the princess Sami hid his things.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that it was such a worry. Since the princess Sami didn''t hide things in her residence, most likely it was on her.


    How can we let all the things on the princess Sammy go? Of course, we have to ask Anderson.


    That night, Princess Sami decided to be lucky with Anderson. Naturally, the whole rhythm was in perfect order. Princess Sami was also impatient. Naturally, she would not let go of the fat.


    But Anderson is ready to accept the favor of Sammy.


    The princess Sammy went to Anderson''s house. He was ready to dress up like a handsome young man, which won the favor of the princess.


    Naturally, Princess Sami was very happy. She raised Anderson''s chin with her fingers and said with a smile, "the beauty is just ordinary. If it wasn''t for Fang Tianxing''s recommendation, you wouldn''t have been in the princess''s eye."


    Anderson is also a Leng in the heart, but he still stood up and said: "I have my own beauty, keep it to the satisfaction of the princess."


    The princess was also interested in why Anderson had such confidence, so she said to Anderson, "you have to serve me well. Don''t let me down."


    Anderson naturally did his best, but the princess''s body was much heavier than he thought, but he didn''t care. He just thought that his physical strength was not enough, and he just tried his best to win the favor of the princess.


    Clothes one by one out of the body, there is a necklace on the princess''s neck, Anderson reached out to pick, but the princess Sammy stopped him.


    "This is the treasure that the Lord devil gave me. It''s very precious to me." Said Sammy, the princess.


    Anderson won''t let her have hesitation, he continued to do, let the princess Sammy have no time to care, after all, is to take off his necklace.


    Then he threw things on the floor, and suddenly a stream came from the Department. All the things on the ground were attracted by the suction and sucked away from the crack of the door.


    After getting the things, Fang Tianxing checked carefully, and finally found the elixir hidden in the heart-shaped pendant of the necklace. It should be the magic rebirth elixir of that day.


    Getting pills is not the key point. If you want to withdraw from the whole body, you must have a plan.


    Send those things back intact, and did not notice, the princess Sammy was tossed for half a night, has deep sleep.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he had to think of a way to make himself disappear without leaving any trace. He soon thought of the way, that is, Giles. As long as he killed himself, it would be over.


    Soon he found the spy Giles was lying in ambush outside. He hated him so much that he wanted to get rid of it.


    He knew that Giles was watching him outside, but he couldn''t know what to do. He already knew the ideas of these people.


    These people''s killing intention is also what they want. Fang Tianxing deliberately swaggers through the street, and those people will know Fang Tianxing''s whereabouts.


    Those people naturally found Fang Tianxing''s whereabouts, and they immediately sent their hands back to report, while others followed him closely.


    Fang Tianxing noticed that these people were following him. With a smile, he pretended that he didn''t feel it. He just wandered around on his own. After a few rounds, those people also felt sad


    Fang Tianxing is still waiting for those people to come. Soon, as he expected, he finally waited for the people sent by Giles to kill himself. They are a group of God kings who are proficient in assassination and are bribed by Giles to do these things.


    Fang Tianxing felt very dissatisfied, so he sent these weak chickens to deal with him. Maybe his strength was not strong enough to let them care.


    He didn''t care about those people''s affairs at all. These guys are secretly approaching Fang Tianxing, ready to kill themselves at any time.


    The shadowless sword in the hand of a demon clan who has practiced stealth means stabs Fang Tianxing. It''s very easy for these people to kill Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said that these people were clowns. They didn''t disappoint him to see what tricks they could play. The invisible demon family quickly took out his hand. When his father handed out the sword, Fang Tianxing quickly turned to one side to avoid the sword.

 Chapter 531

    That person is not reconciled, stab a sword again, but Fang Tianxing still evades.


    This made him very angry, and he didn''t give up to continue to attack, but no matter how he attacked, he couldn''t meet Fang Tianxing, and he was always a little short.


    No matter how stupid he is, he knows that this guy is teasing him on purpose. He can''t help getting angry.


    The sword in his hand dances wildly, but Fang Tianxing has already disappeared, until he realizes it. Fang Tianxing is tired of it, so he plans to solve it.


    "You are so stupid, don''t be a killer like others." Fang Tianxing''s voice rang out in his ears.


    By the time he reacts, he''s on the ground. Fang Tianxing solved him, clapped his hands, and said to the surrounding, "come out, all of you. It''s better to come together one by one. Maybe the efficiency is higher."


    Those who lurk in the dark are angry, and Fang Tianxing''s performance is too arrogant. Many people can''t help showing up.


    For a moment, countless swords and concealed weapons swarmed to Fang Tianxing. It seems that there were many killers invited by Giles, but they were all ordinary goods. Fang Tianxing didn''t pay attention to them.


    He just like through the flowers, with a few swords, to stop these people just like the wind blowing through the flowers.


    Fang Tianxing when Fang Tianxing passed through them, those people still kept their previous movements. After Fang Tianxing made a snap of fingers, they all lost their strength to support themselves and fell to the ground one by one.


    There are also people hiding in the dark, perhaps because of timidity, he is now shivering.


    Fang Tian walks to the big tree where he is hiding. At the moment, Clive, the killer of the demons, is hiding in the tree cave. He prays to the boss of the demons, hoping that he won''t be found.


    He observed everything outside through the small hole in the tree. This man killed people without blinking an eye. All the other killers had died in his hands.


    He is just the first time out of the mission, did not expect to meet such a evil star.


    Most of the time, the more you are afraid of something, the more what will happen. Fang Tianxing pulls him out of the tree hole.


    When he was pulled out of the tree hole, he shivered with fright. A stream of liquid flowed down his trousers. He was already scared to death.


    Fang Tianxing is also very satisfied, such a person is not mentally strong, just suitable for his plan.


    "Don''t kill me. I didn''t do it. I just came to have a look." Said Clive hastily.


    He said in Clive''s ear, "I won''t kill you. Look me in the eye."


    As soon as Clive turned his head, he saw Fang Tianxing''s eyes. His eyes were like an abyss. He felt his mind sink into a strange world.


    In this memory, he was cautious all the way, taking advantage of those killers and Fang Tianxing''s defeat.


    He took the opportunity to pick up the leak and got Fang Tianxing''s life. It all depended on his cleverness and decisiveness. All the other killers died, and only he succeeded in the end.


    Clive fainted because of taking off his strength. When he woke up, he saw a man who was similar to Fang Tianxing''s figure and face collapsed beside him, and the others were dead.


    The face of Fang Tianxing''s corpse is blurred by the knife wound, but Clive''s memory tells him that this is Fang Tianxing he killed.


    The barren mountain was very desolate. Suddenly, there was a roar of wolf. There were wolf haunts on the mountain from time to time. Clive had to leave the corpse of Tianxing.


    When he left, Fang Tianxing''s figure appeared from behind a tree. The corpse he picked from his assassin was similar in shape and appearance to himself. Fang Tianxing put his own clothes on him, and the things that Princess Sami gave him.


    Now the only problem is the remains of the body, and Fang Tianxing attracted the nearby wolf, wolf hungry for a long time, will not let go of these ready-made flesh and blood.


    Soon the corpses on the ground will enter the belly of the wolf, and all traces will disappear completely. No one will find out the problems.


    Drive out this group of evil wolf to come to eat those corpses, Fang Tianxing just leave at ease.


    At the same time, the killer Clive went back to recover his life. In his memory, Fang Tianxing died in his hands, and then he fed Fang Tianxing''s body to the mountain wolf.


    After listening to his report, Giles showed a look of great joy on his face and gave him a bag of magic crystal coins, "well done, no trace left." Giles praised.


    Clive happily took the bag of magic coins and said happily, "thank you, Lord Giles. If you have such a task in the future, please come to me."


    Then he left, only with a gloomy look on Giles'' face as he turned his back.


    "Go, get rid of him. Don''t let anyone know that I did it." Giles to a servant around him, the servant seems not to show his prestige, but the devil is cultivated, but it''s not difficult to kill the devil like Clive.


    When Princess Sami found that Fang Tianxing was missing, she really got angry. But Fang Tianxing was just a bad guy. There were many killers lurking outside. The cause of death was very obvious, but all of them were dead, and no more information could be found.


    Anderson got the news. He knew that Fang Tianxing was not so easy to be killed, but he would not take care of it as long as it did not violate his interests. Besides, Fang Tianxing had thought about him.


    The princess Sammy can only eat this stuffy loss, and soon continues to love Anderson. She didn''t find that she was such a treasure before.


    Fang Tianxing returns to Donald and is ready to change his clothes and leave. He takes a casual look at Wei Tiecheng. He now has a woman beside him, Liang qiulei has been with him, perhaps because he knows his identity, Wei Tiecheng has been afraid to accept Liang qiulei''s love.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what to say about it. Wei Tiecheng is his own part, but he also has his own feelings. One day, when he is fully mature, he will inevitably return to noumenon.


    Before leaving, Fang Tianxing said to Wei Tiecheng, "go to love hard. You will grow up only through experience. Even if you will leave regrets, it''s better than doing nothing."


    Wei Tiecheng was silent. Fang Tianxing turned to leave. He saw Liang qiulei standing at the door. He didn''t say anything, but left directly.


    Liang qiulei didn''t care. What she cared about was Wei Tiecheng. Wei Tiecheng also looked at her and didn''t know what to say. She said, "come in, I''ll tell you something."


    Liang qiulei enters the house and they talk for a long time. Three days later, it comes out that Wei Tiecheng and Liang qiulei are getting married. The news is not big. The demons just think that Wei Tiecheng is taking a human as his wife, which is ridiculous.


    However, it''s just like in the past when a wealthy family married a brothel woman, they just had some self abasement status, and nothing else.

 Chapter 532

    Donahue and Stuart are the only people who know the inside story. Although they are also lovers, they are not recognized by the mainstream. Besides, the royal family can''t get married by themselves.


    They send their best wishes, and Wei Tiecheng and Liang qiulei also accept them.


    Their life is as usual, just more like an ordinary couple.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing has returned to the galaxy, and Liang Bufan is still waiting anxiously. He is seriously injured and worried. I don''t know if Fang Tianxing''s trip is dangerous. It''s not easy to sneak into the demons and steal the magic medicine. Once he makes a mistake, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to come back.


    But a sound appeared, and all the soldiers around were on guard. Soon Fang Tianxing''s figure appeared, and he put the demon rebirth pill in Liang Bufan''s hand.


    "Fortunately, he did not disobey his orders and successfully completed the task." Fang Tianxing said to Liang Bufan.


    Liang Bufan also felt moved and said: "my brother has suffered a lot. I will never forget his kindness in this life."


    "Take it first, elder brother. Let me see if the magic elixir of the demon world is so magical." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Liang Bufan did not hesitate, directly swallowed the pill into his stomach, "you are on the side of care, I''ll dissolve the medicine for Liang Bufan." Fang Tianxing said to the guards around him.


    They immediately stood on the side of the guard, Fang Tianxing said to help Liang Bufan dissolve the medicine, in fact, is to dissolve the magic Qi in the pill, which is very good for the demons, but not for the Terrans.


    Don''t let the evil Qi stagnate in Liang Bufan''s body. Fang Tianxing pulls out the evil Qi and spreads it to Wei Tiecheng on the other side of the evil world. He just needs the pure evil Qi to help him to practice.


    With the help of this vast amount of magic Qi, Wei Tiecheng''s accomplishments are climbing, and he soon reaches the top of the demon king''s nine fold. There is still a lot of magic Qi left, which is stored in the Dantian.


    He named his original magic skill "swallowing heaven magic skill". He is good at swallowing and sucking magic Qi, and can expand the amount of magic Qi stored in the elixir field. It''s hard for practitioners of the same level to break his capacity.


    What can''t be absorbed at the moment is stored in his body for later use.


    Suck up the evil Qi in the demon rebirth pill, and leave the rest of the medicine to Liang Bufan, so that his damaged cultivation can gradually recover. Liang Bufan''s momentum rose steadily, from the public level to the signing of the contract, and then went straight up to the shelf, and soon his savings were full, and he reached the publishing level.


    At that time, people in the field reappeared one after another. Fang Tianxing was in it and saw that the characters were constructed, from the appearance of a human figure to the emotional thinking.


    Their every move, words and deeds are presented in front of Fang Tianxing. Each character is a point. Through the events that happen, the thread is pierced, and many people together form the face of the world.


    Here is a metropolis world, in which countless people live, they are constantly acting for the operation of the city. Most people''s faces are blurred, and the clearest one is the protagonist. He is resolute, affectionate and righteous, but he is very dissatisfied with his humble identity and situation.


    Finally one day, he got an adverse treasure, accompanied by a series of adventures.


    He cut all the way through, the difficulties seem difficult, but he always effortlessly resolve. Of course, there is no lack of beautiful women to accompany, these beautiful women always happen to appear in his life.


    Because of all kinds of reasons, because of the demand for him, or because of inexplicable love, anyway, it is no turning back to catch up with him.


    The life of the protagonist who owns the secret treasure is boring. Money is just a number to him, which can''t bring him any feeling. Apart from constantly pretending to beat his face, cangniu is looking for treasure, and occasionally he can play a pig and eat a tiger.


    This kind of life is very happy, but also for Fang Tianxing, there is a little dissatisfaction. The world he created is thicker than this, and everyone can live with dignity.


    That kind of world is more advanced and more humane than this world. It''s the most terrible power. Everyone can live with dignity. They are full of emotions and warmth.


    In order to realize such an ideal, Fang Tianxing must make more efforts and have enough vigorous accumulation. What he has not accumulated enough can only be simplified. The world he has created seems to be an imperfect semi-finished product full of defects.


    In a moment, most of the medicine power was absorbed, and the rest of it had the potential to repair and consume. In a few days, Liang Bufan''s accomplishments were completely restored, even better than before.


    After a while, Liang Bufan opened his eyes. He was very satisfied with the effect of pills.


    On the front line, the soldiers desperately attacked the city and took back most of the city they had lost before.


    At this time, Ares, the God of war, finally came back. He was furious, and all his men were like wolves.


    The soldiers run when they see them. As long as they are not stupid, they know that they are the ones they can''t afford.


    The God of war killed many people with a few moves. It was a way to vent his emotions, but someone came out to stop him, "stop it." A loud drink came from a distance.


    Ares, the God of war, glanced at him and wanted to know who dared to stop him. He raised his eyes and saw that Liang Bufan was coming again.


    He also showed a look of surprise in his eyes. Before, Liang Bufan burned a lot of gold monthly tickets and beat himself back at the cost of overdraft potential.


    His injury is definitely not light, much heavier than himself, not so soon. If it''s not for the help of the elixir, it''s possible that the cultivation will be damaged if it''s light, and it''s possible to fall several levels. If it''s heavy, it''s also possible that the life span will not be much.


    The fact is similar to what he thought. Liang Bufan''s injury would only continue to deteriorate if it wasn''t for the help of Tianmo rebirth pill.


    "If you are defeated, you dare to show off your ability. I''ll try again." Liang Bufan yelled.


    Seeing that Liang Bufan is full of vitality, Ares, the God of war, doesn''t dare to neglect him. He just tries his best to fight. He finds that Liang Bufan''s injury has really recovered, and he seems to have some improvement.


    Liang Bufan only relied on his own strength to fight with Ares, the God of war, for hundreds of moves, but he didn''t fall behind.


    However, in the battle below, Fang Tianxing won him a lot. In the face of the other party''s millions of troops, he was not only skillful, but also had a slight advantage.


    The disciples of the God of war took turns on the stage, and the situation was in trouble. If you want to fight like this, you don''t have an advantage. Ares, the God of war, soon ordered you to withdraw. With one move, he drove Liang Bufan back and left.


    He is also very depressed about today''s events, but we have to take a long-term view.


    The protoss retreated temporarily, and took back a few of the cities they had fought. Of course, Fang Tianxing was not depressed. He could win as many as he could. There were dozens of cities to be captured during this period.

 Chapter 533

    After a while, Liang Bufan opened his eyes. He was very satisfied with the effect of pills.


    On the front line, the soldiers desperately attacked the city and took back most of the city they had lost before.


    At this time, Ares, the God of war, finally came back. He was furious, and all his men were like wolves.


    The soldiers run when they see them. As long as they are not stupid, they know that they are the ones they can''t afford.


    The God of war killed many people with a few moves. It was a way to vent his emotions, but someone came out to stop him, "stop it." A loud drink came from a distance.


    Ares, the God of war, glanced at him and wanted to know who dared to stop him. He raised his eyes and saw that Liang Bufan was coming again.


    He also showed a look of surprise in his eyes. Liang Bufan was not his opponent before. He fought back by burning a lot of gold monthly tickets and overdrawing his potential.


    His injury is definitely not light, much heavier than himself, not so soon. If it''s not for the help of the elixir, it''s possible that the cultivation will be damaged if it''s light, and it''s possible to fall several levels. If it''s heavy, it''s also possible that the life span will not be much.


    The fact is similar to what he thought. Liang Bufan''s injury would only continue to deteriorate if it wasn''t for the help of Tianmo rebirth pill.


    "If you are defeated, you dare to show off your ability. I''ll try again." Liang Bufan yelled.


    Seeing that Liang Bufan was full of Zhongqi, Ares, the God of war, did not dare to neglect him, but tried his best to meet him. After fighting for several moves, he found that Liang Bufan''s injury really recovered, and he seemed to have made some improvement.


    Liang Bufan only with his own strength, and Ares played hundreds of moves, but also did not fall behind. Although it is still short of Ares, the God of war, after several hundred moves, it gradually fell behind.


    However, in the battle below, Fang Tianxing won him a lot. In the face of the other party''s millions of troops, he was not only skillful, but also had a slight advantage.


    The disciples of the God of war took turns on the stage, and the situation was in trouble. If you want to fight like this, you don''t have an advantage. Ares, the God of war, soon ordered you to withdraw. With one move, he drove Liang Bufan back and left.


    He is also very depressed about today''s events, but we have to take a long-term view.


    The protoss retreated temporarily, and took back a few of the cities they had defeated. Naturally, they could not be counted as losing. Of course, Fang Tianxing is not depressed. Even if he can win as much as he can, there are dozens of cities to be seized during this period.


    As the situation drags on, the strength of both sides is not weak. We are strong and weak, and we can''t win it for a while.


    If we want to defeat these people successfully, we must have enough advantages, otherwise we are doomed to heavy casualties.


    We should make ourselves strong enough to reduce the casualties of ordinary soldiers. Han Xin ordered the soldiers, the more the better. The greatest kindness on the battlefield is to let the soldiers win the war, and it is better to win the war.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he must have enough assurance. When the time came, he cut off the tentacles of those gods and demons.


    What kind of power does it need? It''s not so easy to compete with these gods and demons. On the dark side, Ares and Mundus are the most powerful gods of war in the army of gods and demons.


    They are just the leaders now. Gods and demons have a very long life. There are also many strong people of the same level. Many of them are only legends, and few people know about them at ordinary times.


    Fang Tianxing is still far away from those people, and his network author has just reached half of his position.


    If you travel a hundred miles, it''s only half the way to the destination.


    Fang Tianxing reorganized the city he took over during this period, and properly resettled the people in the city so that they could live a stable life.


    Many of the people in the city were captured by the protoss, and the rest of the people refused to submit. They suffered a lot, their families were broken, their families were separated, and the tragedy happened to them.


    The sorrow of life will always pass, life will continue, for ordinary people, to live a peaceful life is lucky.


    Fang Tianxing knows that these ordinary people can''t make a sound, or even speak. They have to make their own decisions in life.


    Most people can only see the people around them in their own class. It''s hard for them to feel the same way. Most of their relatives and friends are from the same class. The people you can contact are all of similar classes. They form a barrier, so you can''t contact too many people who are far away from your own class. It''s hard for their lives to intersect with you.


    However, Fang Tianxing is willing to take the initiative to jump out of his own class and care about the life of the grassroots. He dressed up as an ordinary man and came to the city swept by the Protoss.


    The city was taken over by Fang Tianxing''s troops. The people lived according to the requirements and supported their families by working.


    However, after such a great chaos, the reputation of the people was withered, commerce and agriculture were greatly damaged, and it was not easy for the people to resume production.


    Those who have resources can naturally reorganize production and recruit those who have labor force to produce for themselves. Build the most basic production and processing workshop, produce goods to sell, in exchange for money to continue production, constitute a continuous circulation system.


    Fang Tianxing just feels that those who do not have labor force and labor skills can not find jobs for themselves.


    They can''t just sit back and eat nothing. They are still in the small-scale peasant economy, and their productivity is extremely backward. Hard work in exchange for things can only make a living, maintain the basic survival.


    Fang Tianxing was also worried about this situation. He came to an old man''s home, whose wife was killed by the protoss in the war.


    His children also disappeared, and he didn''t know where he was. He had no choice but to live on his own.


    At home, he lives on the vegetables planted in the yard, but he is short of money, because there is no one to take care of him, so he has to die alone.


    This is the normal life, there was not so much affection. It is difficult for people without blood relationship to take care of an old man for free. In a commercial society, workers have to work constantly and can''t live on their own.


    A few days ago, a man appeared to be very kind-hearted. He distributed some small daily necessities to the old people nearby.


    They are very happy, think it is met good people, those who love to take advantage of the people are like.


    But this man also has ulterior motives. He swindles the old people''s trust through some small things, in order to get some valuable things out of their homes.


    Taking advantage of the current market chaos, he can buy at a low price and sell at a high price to earn a difference.


    As a businessman, this is the most normal. It''s just that he doesn''t compete. He''s very hard at the price, which is only one tenth of the market price.


    Bullying these old people don''t know the market outside, and they have a headache. Many old people are sick and have no place to treat them. Only in this way can they treat themselves.

 Chapter 534

    The children of these old people died in the war, and the sick old people were exploited by them. This special situation is too cruel for the old people.


    As long as there is enough profit, businessmen can do anything.


    Although the young man was a doctor, he did it with the mentality of making money. He didn''t care about the patient''s illness, but just wanted to squeeze money.


    Because there is no competition from others, he is proud and can have a lot of money in the account.


    That old Huang was ill, so he couldn''t get out of bed. His wife had no choice but to invite doctor he, who would have expected that doctor he would open his mouth.


    He asked them for an ancient jade, which was their heirloom. Naturally, Huang refused to give it. As a result, doctor he''s attitude became worse and worse, and he prescribed some expensive drugs to Lao Huang that didn''t help him much.


    Lao Huang''s illness is getting worse and worse. This day, Fang Tianxing came to this family. He was tired and thirsty. He wanted to ask for a bowl of water.


    Perhaps so, Fang Tianxing knocked at the door of Lao Huang''s house for a while. After a while, Huang''s wife came out and opened the door to Fang Tianxing Huang''s wife asked Tianxing.


    "I''m a passer-by. I''m thirsty. I want a glass of water." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Hearing that Fang Tianxing just wanted to beg for water, Huang''s wife opened the door to let him in. There was a well in the hospital, and Huang''s wife bent hard to get water.


    Fang Tianxing quickly went to help her get water, "Auntie, you have a rest first, I''ll get water." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    Then he took the bucket from Huang''s wife and put it down to draw water.


    Fang Tianxing brought up the water and said to the old lady, "old lady, where is your water tank? I''ll fill it up for you."


    "Thank you very much," she said


    Soon Fang Tianxing helped her to fill several buckets of water and fill the water tank. When she saw that Fang Tianxing was so helpful, she poured a glass of water for her.


    Fang Tianxing filled the water tank with sweat and drank the water from the table.


    "Auntie, are you the only one who lives here?" Fang Tianxing asked the woman.


    "No, my wife''s surname is Huang. I live with him. He is seriously ill. I''ve been taking care of him all the time. I''m afraid if he leaves, what should I do alone?" The old lady said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "has anyone ever been treated? Is there really no medicine?"


    The old lady said with emotion: "once doctor he here had seen it, but he was extremely greedy and took a fancy to our family heirloom. Deliberately delay my wife''s illness, so that he has been unable to recover


    Fang Tianxing was shocked when he heard this. He didn''t expect that there were such people at the grass-roots level who were greedy and stingy.


    Fang Tianxing said: "I learned some medical skills in my early years. Let me have a look for your wife."


    The old lady''s face showed a look of surprise. She took Fang Tianxing''s hand and said, "come and show it to my wife."


    Fang Tianxing followed the woman to the second floor and saw Lao Huang lying on the hospital bed. His face was sallow and angry, and he really looked seriously ill.


    Soon Fang Tianxing felt his pulse and found that Lao Huang was due to a cold accumulation in his body, which seemed to be a strange smell. It was this kind of smell that made Lao Huang sick for a long time, as if someone had added it to him on purpose.


    He turned to his aunt and said, "your wife''s illness is not difficult to cure. I can help him cure. You come out first and treat him when I do."


    She nodded and walked out of the room, closing the door by the way.


    Seeing her leaving, Fang Tianxing made full efforts to help the old man get rid of the cold things in his body.


    Fang Tianxing is also the first time to do this kind of thing, tired and sweating, finally forced out the cold Qi in the old corpus luteum, which is a silver needle with blue light.


    Pick up this silver needle and find that it is blue and poisonous. This is obviously man-made. Fang Tianxing burns a monthly ticket to keep Lao Huang alive. He can protect his heart and temporarily save his life.


    Knowing that the aunt must be waiting outside, Fang Tianxing shouts to the outside: "come in, it''s ready."


    Soon the old lady pushed the door in and saw that the black air on Lao Huang''s face was gone. She was surprised and said, "Lao Huang, he''s saved."


    At this time, lying on the bed, Lao Huang suddenly woke up and said weakly, "what''s wrong with me?"


    One side of the aunt quickly said to him: "you are sick, this young man to treat you, you have to thank him, if you rely on that he skinny words, I''m afraid there is no chance."


    Lao Huang looked at Fang Tianxing with a grateful look on his face. Fang Tianxing asked him, "where have you been recently? You have been cheated. You have to find that person to save you."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Lao Huang thought for a moment and said, "it''s in the barren mountain in the suburb. I''ve been there once before, and then I can''t get sick after I come back."


    Fang Tianxing listened to Lao Huang''s words and asked: "do you remember the specific location? Tell me in detail, I''ll help you see. "


    At the moment, Lao Huang told Fang Tianxing the location. When he knew about it, he quickly said to the old man, "where should the problem be? I''ll help you to have a look."


    Fang Tianxing was also very interested when he found out the location of the barren mountain. He wanted to know what was so strange there that he could make Lao Huang get a strange disease and become so sick.


    Fang Tianxing found this barren mountain, where people rarely visit, it seems that few people will come.


    There are many disordered trees on the mountain, which are not regular at all. It seems that it is a useless place and nobody takes care of it.


    Fang Tianxing walked slowly up the mountain. After he went up the mountain, he found that there were no birds singing here. It looked very strange, and he didn''t see a living creature on the mountain, which made Fang Tianxing feel very strange.


    He went on up the mountain and found that there was no living creature on the mountain.


    Soon he found the cave that Lao Huang said. It looked ordinary outside, but Fang Tianxing thought it was not so simple.


    He set up an array at the entrance of the cave. If anything happens outside, he can find it as soon as possible.


    Fang Tianxing settled down and went into the cave, where it was dark. Fang Tianxing lit the torch and groped for the cave little by little. There was a dark air in the cave, which made people feel cool.


    Walking carefully, Fang Tianxing suddenly stopped. It turned out that the ground in front of him was full of fine steel needles, blocking the way.

 Chapter 535

    Fang Tianxing put on his gloves and pulled out the needles one by one to avoid hurting others.


    The cold and gloomy atmosphere came from the deep of the cave. Fang Tianxing kept on moving forward. Soon a strange sound came. It seemed that something was coming.


    Fang Tianxing flashed to one side. At this time, a group of bats flew out of the cave. He sidestepped to avoid it and didn''t want to make too much noise.


    However, the bats seem to have found Fang Tianxing, and they rush up to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing dare not let them get close to him.


    He raised the cover of Nanming Lihuo on his body. When the bat that came towards him met him, it was directly frozen into ice sculpture and fell to the ground, becoming a ground of broken ice.


    These bats are not afraid of death, and soon they are frozen to pieces of ice.


    When all these paintings disappeared, Fang Tianxing put away the fire and continued to walk into the cave. The road twists and turns, and there was a fork in the road ahead.


    There are three forks ahead. I don''t know which one to take. He just felt the breath, and then walked towards the entrance of the cave, which was full of cold and Yin.


    After walking into the cave, the two nearby caves disappeared. Fang Tianxing didn''t know what the situation was. He went deep into the deepest part of the cave, which was the most gloomy and strange place.


    Fang Tianxing uses the power of blessing to protect his whole body and drive away the chill from his body.


    Fang Tianxing thinks it''s very strange here. There seems to be light in front of him. As if someone was there, Fang Tianxing hid his breath, didn''t let others find him, and approached there secretly.


    Inside is a strange old man, he is looking at a group of shining things, with a greedy look. His hand exudes the divine power, is wants to study this light.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what it is, but it must be a treasure. That man is laying many mechanisms outside in order to study here.


    At the moment, his mind is all on the treasure. Naturally, he doesn''t notice Fang Tianxing, but he must have some arrangement to prevent outsiders from coming.


    Fang Tianxing Dingqing saw that there were ten iron guards standing beside the skinny old man. These guys didn''t move or even breathe. But Fang Tianxing felt that it would not be a dead thing. What could keep him around must have been his backhand.


    For these people, this kind of special situation is a treasure left behind, and they will not be unprepared.


    Fang Tianxing moves forward cautiously for fear of being found, but when he comes to the thin old man, he suddenly seems to touch something. The thin old man turns his head and finds Fang Tianxing.


    The obscure incantation came out of his mouth, and the armor guards immediately moved.


    Eight armored guards stood in front of the skinny old man, and four surrounded him.


    The eight iron Guards march towards Fang Tianxing in a uniform way. They are really puppets without feelings.


    Fang Tianxing held the sword in his hand and cut it directly at the nearest armored guard. At this time, the other armored guards put out their hands, and their hands burst into intense fire, and countless beams of light shot at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s sword danced in his hand. It was hard to get through the rain and wind, and he just blocked their attack.


    Fang Tianxing was ejected by the huge impact force. He leaned on his sword and said with a sneer: "Sir, I''m an officer guarding this city. My people have surrounded this place. You''d better be honest and tell me what you have in your hand."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the skinny old man seemed to be stunned at first, and then said, "you are really an officer in the army. How can you know this place?"


    "Last time a villager named Lao Huang came and was injured by the poisonous needle you buried outside. His family reported these things to us, so we knew there was something strange here. It seems that you are responsible for it. " Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "It''s a pity that I won''t set up the magic array. I should let him go out by himself." The skinny old man was a little annoyed about his arrangement. He couldn''t leave here for a short time. He didn''t get the things on the treasure map. He was not at ease.


    "What are you going to do? I found it first. If you insist on it, we''ll burn both the jade and the stone." The thin old man said to Tianxing.


    "I just want to know what it is? It''s worth your consideration. " Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    "OK, here is a treasure map. Come here and let''s see it together." The thin old man said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid. He really walked over to the skinny old man and asked him, "where is the secret of the treasure you said?"


    The skinny old man leaned over and gave up what was behind him. Fang Tianxing then saw the real face of the thing. It was a turned over table. There was a paragraph of text carved on the reverse side of the table, and there were strange figures.


    The figure on it looks very strange. It looks like a landscape painting, but it doesn''t look like it.


    In the first picture, there is a mountain. There is a poem on it. The moon in Taihang is as white as jade.


    In the second picture, there is a river. There are many fish and shrimp in the river. There are poems about fish and shrimp playing in the White River.


    The third picture is a cave. There are a group of bats in the cave. There are 3000 bones in the cave.


    The fourth picture is a small box. It seems that Ping is a treasure box. It should be someone who is predestined to pick up poetry and treasure.


    These four pictures have profound meaning. Fang Tianxing is fascinated by them. He doesn''t notice that the sharp cone with cold light stabs at him. The thin old man looks happy and thinks he wants to make contributions.


    But Fang Tianxing suddenly grabbed his hand, looked at him with a smile on his face and said: "since you are old, you should be honest, or the rest of the day will be short."


    Fang Tianxing''s words made the thin old man feel cold in his heart. He shrunk his hand in fear and said bitterly, "I just want to test your reaction."


    What the skinny old man said sounded like a dead end. It''s just that it''s not the time to turn against him. When we get to the bottom of the matter, we''ll end him.


    Now when the next day just indifferent said: "this inside the secret you must have cracked a lot of it."


    The skinny old man smelled his face and said, "it''s really cracked a bit. We can have a look at it."


    "Then I''ll ask for some teaching." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The skinny old man didn''t care about Fang Tianxing''s request. He said slowly: "the first picture refers to the Taihang Mountains, the second picture refers to the Baishui River, the third picture refers to the treasure cave. As for the box on the fourth picture, I don''t know anything about it."


    Fang Tianxing was surprised to hear the old man say that. If the last picture only refers to the treasure, it seems that it has nothing to do with the previous ones.

 Chapter 536

    It''s a strange place. Taihang Mountain, Baishui River and treasure cave in front can be regarded as coordinates. But this last treasure chest can only refer to treasures, and this hole is not like a place to hide treasure chest. If there were any, the skinny old man would have found it, and he would not stay here all the time.


    Fang Tianxing thought carefully, trying to find the location of the treasure box, how to find it?


    Fang Tianxing looked at the text on the treasure map. It radiated a strange light. It was obviously not a common thing, but something drawn by a publishing level network author. It was obviously very precious. What he left to his descendants must be a wonderful treasure.


    This skinny old man is obviously not a descendant of a publishing level author, and it doesn''t look like a good stubble.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say it was his own plan. In all probability, the skinny old man either stole it or robbed it. Fang Tianxing just has this heart in his heart. The puppet around the old man is very powerful. Only when his puppet is separated from him can he have a chance to kill him.


    Fang Tianxing thought hard in his heart, and suddenly pointed to the fourth picture and said to the skinny old man, "is there a cave here that can lead to the outside, where there will be a way to find the treasure?"


    Just want to find that place, you have to dig. Having said that, the skinny old man began to send eight puppets to dig the ground around him.


    The surrounding ground is unusually hard, but these puppets are moving very quickly, and they just flatten the whole ground down a layer, and have not found the location of the treasure.


    The skinny old man ordered them to continue to dig left and right, and soon another platform was dug up. The soil here was very strange. There were many stones, some of which were extremely hard.


    The stones were dug out and thrown aside. The skinny old man also wanted to see if there was anything strange about these stones. He could only throw them aside.


    This is a very important thing. Fang Tianxing thinks it''s so strange and what kind of thing it is.


    He also tried the stone and found that it was too hard to cut.


    Fang Tianxing had no choice but to put them away first. There were seven stones in total. Fang Tianxing took five. The skinny old man thought it was different, so he took two. For Fang Tianxing''s plan, he must stop it. Now they are rivals, and the failure of the other means their own success.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the skinny old man and doesn''t say anything. He has already sentenced him to death. The skinny old man doesn''t care about his opinion.


    I just feel that I must get this treasure. Even if I can''t get it myself, I can''t let others get it.


    They both thought so. The eight puppets kept digging the surrounding rocks, but in the end they got nothing. The result is not what they want. The thin old man looks disappointed.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that''s expected. After all, the treasure map doesn''t say it''s under the cave, so he should be. He is very worried about these situations. He is very worried about breaking the secret of the treasure map and what the final treasure is.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes fell on the treasure map again. What''s the secret and what''s the strange treasure.


    It''s just that this situation can''t be solved in a moment. Fang Tianxing keeps these pictures in his mind. Maybe it''s very important for him.


    The search was fruitless. The skinny old man said to Tianxing, "why don''t you invite me to your house to have something to eat? We''ll look for it tomorrow."


    "That''s OK. Let''s get rid of the poison of Ren Laohuang first. It''s not easy to be a lonely old man. " Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "Then you ask your men to withdraw, or I can''t believe you." The thin old man said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing pretends to send out a message to let them leave, and then leaves with the skinny old man. Outside, Fang Tianxing takes the skinny old man to Lao Huang''s home.


    Huang''s wife saw Fang Tianxing go back and forth, some strange asked: "little brother, how did you come back."


    "I''ll invite a famous doctor for your wife. He''s good at medicine and he''ll get rid of it." Fang Tianxing said to the old lady.


    Although the old lady was dubious, she let them in. Soon she came upstairs and saw Lao Huang lying on the bed. The skinny old man pointed to him and said, "it''s him who broke into the cave. This man deserves it. Why save him?"


    "Our people attach great importance to benevolence and righteousness, never despise other people''s lives, not cold-blooded people." Fang Tianxing said freely.


    The skinny old man sneered. In fact, he didn''t believe it. He just felt that this kind of kindness didn''t exist in the world of the jungle. He was just a hypocrite.


    Soon, the skinny old man came to Lao Huang and took a look at him. Then he took a medicine for Lao Huang without any need for diagnosis and treatment.


    Fang Tianxing saw that after Lao Huang took the medicine, the black gas on his face subsided. It seemed that the poison gas had dissipated.


    "Well, his poison has been removed. Let''s go." The skinny old man said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing left with him, and a voice of surprise came from behind, "my wife, you can walk on the ground. Everything is OK. Thank goodness


    Fang Tianxing took the skinny old man to a nearby restaurant, ordered a table of wine and vegetables, and talked about the treasure.


    They were in a small private room, just a small restaurant left. The war destroyed many things around them. The owner of the shop died, but the shop remained.


    The store was taken over by a powerful man. No one had seen him and he seldom appeared.


    After a period of world negotiation, Fang Tianxing and the skinny old man reached a consensus. There are many explanations for the meaning of the last picture.


    Fang Tianxing thought the source of the treasure map. He tried to ask, "where did you get the treasure map?"


    The thin old man just said coldly: "this originally belongs to a publishing level author''s family, which is their family heirloom. After the death of the publishing writer, the family declined, and the rest died in the war. "


    Fang Tianxing just nodded, noncommittal, too many people died in the war, the rise and fall of the family is just a moment.


    At this time, what people want is not fairness, but to live. Compared with those who died, this is the biggest victory.


    Each of us is not on the same track originally. Some of us are due to family resources, while others are due to learning well when we were young. Some people are pushed by the tide of the industry, while others are driven by luck. The point where others are anxious or anxious is different from you.


    The individual is very small in front of the tide of the times. Do you think mediocrity is very simple? No, you have to do a lot of things to live a mediocre life.

 Chapter 537

    If a genius wants to make outstanding contributions to the whole mankind, he must not only have the talent and efforts beyond ordinary people, but also have the luck beyond ordinary people. What could be more desperate and cruel?


    Even if we work so hard, it is still very likely that we will not be able to realize the meaning of life in our busy life. From the beginning, we are doomed to be a lottery ticket thrown into the wastebasket, and the value created in our poor life will be eaten up by some people after a few meals.


    It''s not so easy for us to live. Any one of our ancestors made another decision at a certain time, which may prevent us from appearing in the world.


    We wasted so much of the earth''s biological and non biological resources. We defeated tens of millions of brothers and sisters to seize this opportunity to live. How precious this opportunity is, so precious that there will never be another one. In the end, everything is meaningless. Do you think it''s ridiculous?


    The most desperate thing is that I can''t think of a better social model than the current one. I don''t think that even in a hundred years, the pattern that most of the existence is doomed to be wasted will change.


    Fang Tianxing turns his wine cup. The old man is not polite. He swallows all the food and wine on the table. He seems to have no sense of taste. He just wants to have enough to eat.


    At this time, the shop assistant brought up the last dish. It was a very strange dish. Fang Tianxing just ordered the dishes at random, and he didn''t know what it was.


    He called the waiter and asked what it was. The waiter told him it was loach and bean curd.


    Loach drilling bean curd is also known as Diao Chan bean curd. It is a famous dish with traditional folk flavor and strong local flavor. It is made in many places, especially in Zhoukou area of Henan Province.


    Diao Chan tofu uses loach as a metaphor for treacherous Dong Zhuo. Loach is too anxious to hide in hot soup. It can''t escape the fate of cooking when it gets into cold tofu. It''s like Wang Yunxian''s cunning use of Diao Chan. The bean curd is white, delicious and spicy, and the soup is greasy and fragrant.


    There are also mink and cicada dumplings in folk snacks. It is said that Wang Yun asked people to add ginger and pepper to the ordinary tofu. After eating this kind of white and attractive, spicy and refreshing, mellow and pleasant tofu, Dong Zhuo''s head swelled, sweated and drunk, and was killed by Lu Bu.


    Of course, rumors are rumors after all, but Fang Tianxing came up with many inspirations.


    "For example, the cave may not be a hole on the ground, it may be a hole in the water." Fang Tianxing thought.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing lost his mind for a while, the thin old man thought that he might have thought of something and decided to follow him well.


    The two left the hotel after they had enough to eat and drink. Fang Tianxing proposed to go to the Taihang Mountain. The thin old man also followed. The Taihang Mountain starts from the East


    Taihang Mountain, also known as Wuxing mountain, connects the southern and eastern parts of the planet. Originally, most of them were under the control of the protoss, but this time they recaptured most of them.


    Across the mountains on both sides of the southeast, Fang Tianxing climbs the highest mountain here, which is huoyun peak. There is an immortal volcano on the mountain.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing is standing in the crater, looking at the lava rolling underneath. Fang Tianxing took a look at the thin old man around him and said, "what''s the reason that you just follow me all the time?"


    "I just hope I can follow you to find the treasure, no other meaning." The skinny old man said with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing sneered and jumped directly into the magma.


    The skinny old man was surprised and then jumped into the magma. Fang Tianxing dares to jump into the magma because he has Nanming Lihuo and taiyangzhenhuo to protect himself. This skinny old man jumps down because he has a different treasure to protect himself.


    After he jumped down, the jade pendant on his body protected him with a faint blue light, so that the surrounding magma could not hurt him.


    The skinny old man is ruthless and sneaks into the deepest place to see if there will be any treasures here. He thinks that since Fang Tianxing dares to go down to the magma, it will be the place where the treasures are hidden. After a long time of exploration, the blue light from the jade pendant is crumbling.


    The skinny old man woke up and floated up. He was very afraid of his own situation. Just as he was about to float on the magma, the jade pendant suddenly snapped and broke into pieces.


    He tried his best to rush out of the magma. Finally, when he reached the surface of the magma, he let the thin old man rush out. The part of his body stained with the magma burned and caught fire. He tried his best to brush off the magma, and his clothes were very fuzzy.


    In the twinkling of an eye, he saw Fang Tianxing sitting on the surrounding rocks. He was looking at himself with a smile, "how about the hot water bath in the magma?" Fang Tianxing said to the skinny old man.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, the skinny old man felt like a clown, trying his best to perform a farce, just to make others laugh.


    The skinny old man felt angry, but he didn''t know how to say, "I''ll go to the Baishui River next place, will you follow me?" Fang Tianxing said to the skinny old man.


    Although the skinny old man was dissatisfied, he still followed Fang Tianxing silently when he saw Fang Tianxing leave. Soon, the skinny old man followed Fang Tianxing to Baishui River. He didn''t say much. He took off his clothes and went swimming in the river. The skinny old man just watched Fang Tianxing in mid air. He didn''t care about his tricks and just guarded in mid air.


    The Baishui River is so big, where he can escape, just guard outside.


    Fang Tianxing swam freely in the Baishui River, setting off a wave. He looked at Fang Tianxing''s happy appearance, and his teeth were itching.


    Soon Fang Tianxing suddenly stabbed a fierce son, the whole person suddenly disappeared, the thin old man was a little flustered, he was worried about cheating, and quickly came to the water to search for the trace of Fang Tianxing.


    He couldn''t find the place of Fang Tianxing at all. The thin old man was in a panic.


    The thin old man was worried about Fang Tianxing''s escape. He wanted to go into the water, but at this time Fang Tianxing suddenly rushed out of the water, which scared the thin old man.


    Fang Tianxing did this on purpose to surprise the skinny old man. After several times, the skinny old man was so amused that he couldn''t bear it.


    This time he sank to the bottom again, and the skinny old man was also very dissatisfied. This time is longer than the previous times. The skinny old man is also tortured and doesn''t want to pay attention to him. He can only wait in the air.


    Fang Tianxing dived into the bottom of the water. He thought that the cave was not the one on the mountain, or the dark one on the bottom of the water.


    Maybe this is where the real cave is. Fang Tianxing groped for it and found the underground cave. The water flow here is very fast. Fang Tianxing sneaks into it. It''s a place full of undercurrents. There are a lot of underground fish here, which is very confused.

 Chapter 538

    Fang Tianxing came into it. The water pressure here is very high. There are many deep-sea fish. He is a very fierce fish, there are many fish like bats, they are the most terrible beast.


    The fish in the sea are no less than the fierce beasts on the land, and even more than them.


    Fang Tianxing went through all kinds of difficulties to defeat them and get the chance to enter the cave. When I went ashore, I found that it was a wonderful place. It was like a fairyland in the world under countless colorful lights.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that this place is the place depicted in the third picture. Fang Tianxing sees that the treasure chest is deep in the cave. Fang Tianxing doesn''t panic in the past, but tries to throw a stone in the past. There are countless sounds in the dark. Fang Tianxing sees that many bats live here.


    These bats hide in the dark and come out to attack once someone gets close. Just as Fang Tianxing hesitated, the skinny old man also came. Seeing the situation here, he said with a smile: "you found it after all. It seems that you are lucky. Now you are useless and can die."


    With that, the skinny old man made a move to Fang Tianxing, and many puppets swarmed up to seize Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was just fighting with them, and he didn''t get down for a moment. The skinny old man asked four puppets to protect himself. He wanted to go up to get the treasure box alone. When he came to the front of the treasure box, the bats came out. The skinny old man asked four puppets to meet the enemy.


    The bats were small and attacked the old man through the cracks. He was in a hurry to deal with the attack of these bats.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly got rid of the puppets who were chasing him and came to the skinny old man and said to him, "I''m going to get the treasure. Are you angry?"


    When the skinny old man heard his words, he immediately became nervous and quickly let the puppets stop these people, so that he had the chance to grab the treasure chest.


    There was a loophole in the defense. The skinny old man was bitten several times. He killed several damned bats with his crutch. There was a bat biting on his leg. He knocked the bat to death. The bat''s teeth were still left on the old man''s body. He limped to the front of the treasure chest and was about to put it away.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing seized a puppet and threw it over. The skinny old man quickly avoided it, and the ground was smashed into a big hole.


    The skinny old man was angry. He was very angry at Fang Tianxing''s blocking. He felt that he wanted to rob the treasure with him on purpose. He immediately ordered the puppets to surround Fang Tianxing and restrict his movement. These puppets hold Fang Tianxing, no matter how he struggles, they will not let go.


    Fang Tianxing broke one of the puppets'' arms, but his other arm still held Fang Tianxing. They are all puppets without feelings, and naturally they will not be afraid of sacrifice.


    However, Fang Tianxing is a little worried about this situation. When he is in danger, he has to do his best to change his situation.


    There is no way to retreat. Fang Tianxing roared and broke away from the shackles of these puppets, which made the skinny old man''s plan come to nothing.


    The thin old man is very angry. He doesn''t want others to share his treasure with him, and he is a threat to him. He can''t tolerate it.


    Fang Tianxing knew what the skinny old man thought. Two of the puppets were broken, and there were six left. The skinny old man had four to protect himself against the bats.


    Fang Tianxing faces six puppets. Whenever the skinny old man wants to grab the treasure box, Fang Tianxing stops him.


    The skinny old man made up his mind to grab the treasure chest. The things there are too precious to give away.


    Heart a horizontal, he felt out a thing from the body, hold that thing in the palm of the hand, immediately heart big set.


    He directed the puppets around him to stop Fang Tianxing, and touched the treasure box by himself. When he turned his hand, it turned out that it was a key in his hand. When Fang Tianxing was entangled, he put the key into the treasure box and opened it with his hand.


    The thin old man was overjoyed. He was about to get the things in the treasure box. Soon the lid of the treasure box was opened, but he didn''t expect that there was another box in the box.


    The skinny old man felt a little uncomfortable. He was disappointed with the situation in the treasure box. He wanted to take out the small box, but found that it couldn''t be opened at all, and the small box didn''t even have a keyhole.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly jumped over and said to him, "if you can''t open it, just give it to me."


    Fang Tianxing broke out and took the innermost treasure chest. The thin old man beat the moon fiercely, and the bats around him flew out again. The old man was busy resisting and sent puppets to catch up with him.


    Soon Fang Tianxing rushed out of the Baishui River, and the puppets caught up with him. They surrounded Fang Tianxing to stop him from leaving, and the skinny old man soon caught up with him.


    "Give me that treasure box quickly, and I''ll take it and go. Let''s get rid of each other. " The thin old man said to Tianxing in a cold voice.


    "This is my territory. How can I give it to you. If you have to pester me, I''ll call the army. You can''t leave at that time. " Fang Tianxing said to the skinny old man.


    Skinny old heard some dumb voice, here is the other side''s home, it is not dominant. But I won''t be reconciled in any case if I don''t see the appearance of the treasure.


    "No, I must see the real appearance of the treasure, or I won''t leave anyway." Said the thin old man, gritting his teeth.


    "OK, it''s not impossible for you to see it. Just don''t hang on at that time." Fang Tianxing said to the skinny old man.


    Although Fang Tianxing said that he would transfer the army to threaten the skinny old man, how could he have the heart to let the army sacrifice for his own self-interest. Fang Tianxing can''t do that for private use.


    The skinny old man is a treasure hunter. He is called Ye Xunlong. He always takes pleasure in treasure hunting. He always rushes for those rare treasures.


    He would not be reconciled in any case without seeing the true face of the treasure. And he didn''t believe Fang Tianxing could open the treasure box and take out the treasure.


    Fang Tianxing is holding the treasure chest. It seems that the moon is really fierce. There is a way to open the treasure chest.


    He said to ye Xunlong, "take out the strange stone before."


    Ye Xunlong some can''t believe said: "you mean before that kind of strange stone, really has the function?"


    Ye Xunlong put away the previous stones. Fang Tianxing took out the stones he had collected and put them together around the treasure box.


    After placing, Fang Tianxing said to ye Xunlong, "now just wait for the evening."


    Ye Xunlong was dubious and could only wait at ease. The day seemed very long. After a long wait, he finally arrived at night.

 Chapter 539

    After the sun goes down, the sky is cloudless, the stars are scattered, and the moon also appears. These moonlights are concentrated on those stones, which absorb the brightness of those moons and seem to be stored up.


    Waiting to accumulate enough time, these stones suddenly each shot a ray of light, shining on the treasure chest.


    After these rays of light, the treasure box finally opened, the lid slowly opened, a burst of light appeared, the light in the box dissipated, revealing the contents.


    It''s a book like thing. It looks very ordinary. Fang Tianxing picked up the roll of paper and wrote on it the words that the publishing level author left for later generations.


    Ye Xunlong also came to see what was written on it.


    My descendants, when they see these words, maybe I have died. Without my protection, your life may be very difficult.


    Once upon a time, because of my existence, others did not dare to offend you. There is no family in the world for a hundred years. You regard being afraid of others as your ability. Ordinary people''s life is always difficult. I want to leave some treasures so that you can protect yourself.


    However, there is no such treasure in the world. Everyone is innocent and guilty. On the contrary, it will bring you trouble.


    So I told you that you can only open the treasure box when you are at the end of the road. I don''t know if the things in the box can help you.


    Even the authors of publishing level are just beginning to see the way. They can''t know what will happen in a hundred years. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. The treasures in the box can protect you from being too difficult. I hope you can take care of yourself.


    After reading this letter, Fang Tianxing has understood the author''s love for his back.


    If there is an author at the top level of publishing in the family, it is equivalent to having a big backing. Naturally, we can walk horizontally. But there is no such thing as a river and mountain for ten thousand years. Once the backer falls, how can it be the same as before.


    Publishing level network author is naturally the dragon in the crowd, but the younger generation may not have such talent, once the decline, holding a treasure may not protect themselves.


    Fang Tianxing put the letter aside and took a look at the treasure in the treasure box. It turned out that it was two words. It looked like a evasive word. It looked like it was going to fly away at any time.


    The other character is a defensive character. It looks very strong and can resist attacks.


    "I didn''t expect that the author at the top level of Publishing would stay with such things." Ye Xunlong said somewhat disappointed.


    These two characters are not offensive treasures. In fact, they are also from the good intentions of the author of the publishing level network. He deliberately did not leave those offensive words, in order not to let the younger generation get into trouble by relying on the treasures. Setting up enemies will only put them in danger.


    There is no invincible magic weapon in the world, and it is the way to protect life to avoid accidents.


    The author at the publishing level is one of the three righteous men who assassinated Ares, the God of war. Assassinating the enemy general was a near death. After the assassination failed, his family collapsed in an instant.


    In the end, the treasure he left didn''t have a chance to use. The family had already dispersed, and the treasure map somehow fell to ye Xunlong.


    He wanted to search for treasure, but he was caught by Fang Tianxing, but he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was cheap.


    "Forget it. I''ll go first. Call me if you have a treasure." Ye Xunlong said and left.


    Fang Tianxing put the two characters away. He said to the sky, "today I got the words left by my predecessors by chance. If I meet your descendants in the future, I''ll take care of them. It''s also a reward for the gift."


    Fang Tianxing just feels that he owes the other party''s kindness, so he will not easily forget it.


    Soon Fang Tianxing returned to the barracks. Although there was no big war for the time being, small battles kept on. There were conflicts between the Protoss and the Terran, but they were all small-scale battles, and Fang Tianxing didn''t pay attention to them.


    When Fang Tianxing was in the barracks, some soldiers came to report the latest situation. Fang Tianxing narrowed his eyes to listen to the report. He had no details about these things. He wanted to know about them all.


    The protoss has been dormant for a long time. He thinks that there must be a conspiracy. He must be plotting something in secret.


    After listening to the spy''s report, Fang Tianxing thought that the protoss had frequent activities in the southeast, but there was no momentum in the southwest. The deployment of troops seemed to be biased towards the southeast, so the southwest should be empty.


    Of course, it is also possible that, on the other hand, it is intended to show the enemy''s weakness and attract people to be deceived.


    Fang Tianxing was lost in thought when he looked at the map of the protoss garrison area, and his nine camp film commanders stood aside, waiting for his command.


    "Where is Yao Guangying?" Fang Tianxing called.


    Soon, Wang Shunjun, the commander of Yaoguang camp, stood up and said, "my subordinates are here, but at the command of the general."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I order you to lead your troops to attack huangmengcheng and see how many troops there are in the city."


    "My subordinates have orders." Wang Shunjun, the commander of the Yaoguang camp, retreated and called the soldiers to set out.


    "Where is Tianquan camp?" Fang Tianxing called.


    Zheng Hongfei, the commander of Tianquan camp, said loudly, "my subordinates are here."


    "I want you to lead your troops to attack dengjian city. You must fight with all your strength." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "My subordinates have orders." Zheng Hongfei, commander of Tianquan camp, said repeatedly.


    Then he left the camp to mobilize troops.


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Tianxing sent five battalions out of the nine battalions under his command, and the other two battalions responded in case of emergency. Some of these battalions tried to attack, and some of them tried their best to attack.


    "Now it''s up to the protoss to deal with it." Fang Tianxing''s secret way in his heart.


    As the war unfolded, the troops who attacked the southeast city of the protoss met fierce resistance, while those who attacked the southwest met three or two big cats and little cats. There was no decent resistance.


    Fang Tianxing''s original order was to let them feint to explore the soldiers and horses in the Qing City, but Wang Shunjun was greedy for work, so he pretended to attack Huang Mengcheng.


    "Huang Mengcheng''s garrison is really unbearable. Why do you need to try it out? Just fight it down." Wang Shunjun said triumphantly.


    Wang Shunjun was flattered by the two retinues beside him, but he still kept in mind what Fang Tianxing often said, not to hurt the common people.


    The order went on so that the soldiers could not hurt the people and take the people''s needle and thread.


    They soon entered the city, with strict military discipline, and won the love of the people. It''s just not enough. How can the protoss take human beings as animals in mind.


    Soon the soldiers found that the whole city was shaking, as if there were huge monsters hidden underground. Before they could react, the whole city was entrusted.

 Chapter 540

    There is a giant with a smile on his face under the city. He has entrusted the whole city. He is Bryan, the 13th adopted son of the God of war. He has boundless manpower and the ability to move mountains.


    These Protoss are insane. Ares, the God of war, orders them to be strong and clear. If they can''t get them, they will destroy them and stop the attack of the Terran army at all costs.


    These Protoss acted according to the orders, and they did not resist the attack of the Terran army. On the contrary, they turned the disadvantage into the advantage.


    Although this strategy is vicious, it is also very effective. It has just slowed down the pace of the human army and even cost countless people''s lives.


    Brian, with a smile on his face, wanted to throw out Huang Mengcheng. Most of the people in the city would be killed or injured, but at this time he was alone in his way.


    "Have you ever asked me if you want to hurt my subordinates and people?" The man said to the giant Brian.


    Wang Shunjun heard Fang Tianxing''s voice in the city. He quickly stood at the city tower and said loudly, "general, I was wrong. I didn''t listen to you, so I was in great trouble."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "pacify the people in the city, and I will rescue you."


    "Ignorant human beings, dare to say such words in front of our Titans. I''ll see how you can save them." Said the Titan, Brian, in a muffled voice.


    The titans are also famous among the Protoss. They are the ancient Protoss who once ruled the world. They are the children of Uranus, the God of the sky, and Gaia, the goddess of the earth. They once ruled the world, but later they were overthrown and replaced by the present emperor.


    "The titans are just losers. Dare you put down Huang Mengcheng and compete with me to see who is better." Fang Tianxing said defiantly.


    Although these Titans are huge and powerful, they are not intelligent enough and don''t know how to plot. This is also the reason why their supremacy has been replaced.


    "If you want to cheat me, I''m the smartest child of the Titans. It''s useless to motivate me. I''ll catch these people and see how you take them away." Said the giant crane.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t worry, but he didn''t care about the giant Klein. He said to the giant Klein, "as long as I count to three, you must put down the people in the city."


    The giant Klein didn''t like it and said with a smile, "I''ll stand here and let you come. If I''m soft, I''ll lose."


    The giant Klein is full of confidence, and Fang Tianxing knows that as a former Protoss emperor, he naturally has a proud capital.


    Since Fang Tianxing proposed this plan, he would have his way to protect the people in the city. Fang Tianxing''s hand pointed, the long sky Qi sword quickly cut to Klein''s arm, he just put down the huangmengcheng, Fang Tianxing has his own way to put the huangmengcheng next.


    Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword cuts into Klein''s arm. Klein''s look remains the same. He knows that the sword is extraordinary and must be a powerful weapon. He has confidence in the ability of the Titans.


    The light of the sword passed, and Klein''s arm was cut off. But the pain on his face flashed by, and the wound didn''t even bleed.


    Changkong Zhengqi sword continued to cut away, and Klein''s face showed complacency. He just wanted to show off. Now he won''t be beaten like that.


    He waved Huang Mengcheng in his hand to block the light of Fang Tianxing''s sword. Fang Tianxing was naturally a rat''s paw and didn''t dare to do it.


    Fang Tianxing is very afraid of Klein. He says he is the smartest of the Titans. Maybe it''s true that if the so-called honest Titans all have such brains, they can still rule the protoss for 30000 years and will not be driven out of power.


    Fang Tianxing''s plan failed, but he had another plan. He opened his mouth and spat out a dark blue flame. It was Nanming Lihuo. This flame turned into a line of fire and shot at Klein. He wanted to block the line of fire with huangmeng City, but the line of fire turned a corner and continued to run to the Titan.


    Crayne, the tiger giant, saw the fire coming and quickly backed away, but he still couldn''t escape the attack range of Nanming Lihuo. The blue flame formed a layer of blue ice on him, which made the Titan feel like his soul was going to be frozen.


    Seeing that Lan Ming''s departure from the fire worked, Fang Tianxing was very happy. He quickly urged the sword formula to save the people in huangmengcheng.


    When the huge city landed, Fang Tianxing immediately asked Wang Shunjun to arrange the orderly evacuation of the people in the city.


    When the crowd was arranged, Fang Tianxing looked at the giant Titan in the sky and found that crane, who was frozen in the ice, seemed to move.


    Fang Tianxing thought he was dazzled. Those who had been attacked by Nanming Lihuo before were either blocked by magic weapons or unacceptable. If they were hit, few of them would be perfect.


    The Titan was hit by Nanming Lihuo, only felt the cold breath penetrating into his soul. The most powerful and strange part of Titans is not their strength, but their vitality. It is claimed that people who have lived from the most ancient times to the present are in danger for countless times, so it is reasonable for them to survive.


    Countless pieces of ice fell to the ground, but the Titan crane in the core is still alive, but it is much smaller, and the breath is also a little attenuated, but the exuberant vitality is still left, so that he can survive.


    Klein, the Titan, looked at Fang Tianxing resentfully, ran away and left soon.


    He didn''t go after him, because his current means couldn''t hurt him at all. Fang Tianxing just thinks that such a Titan is really terrible. He can be said that he is a little strong who can''t fight to death, which makes people have no way to start.


    If we can''t leave him, we can only let him go. Fortunately, we can save the people in the city.


    However, Wang Shunjun of the Yaoguang camp was very sad. He violated the military order, which brought great trouble to himself and the whole city.


    Since he came back, he has been kneeling outside the camp without saying a word. He feels guilty and knows that he is in trouble.


    He didn''t know how to atone for his sins, so he knelt outside and repented, hoping to alleviate them.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that he must be punished. Disobeying military orders is a big taboo in the army. Although he has been following his own old man from the beginning, he can''t sacrifice himself for personal gain and bend the law to make others despise military discipline.


    Fang Tianxing walked out of the barracks with a calm look. He said to Wang Shunjun, "you know the sin."


    "My subordinates are willing to be punished for their crimes." Wang Shunjun had a dignified look, but he was relieved when he heard that he was going to punish himself.


    "Wang Shunjun, the general of Yaoguang camp, disobeyed the military order and made decisions without authorization. He entered huangmeng city and even fell into ambush by the enemy. As a result, the whole city was in crisis and three soldiers were injured. He was ordered to be reduced to ordinary soldiers and be fined for one year to make an example." Fang Tianxing said in a heavy voice.

 Chapter 541

    Wang Shunjun listened to Fang Tianxing''s punishment and quickly said, "thank you, general."


    Wang Shunjun was demoted to be an ordinary soldier. Other people also thought that the punishment was too heavy. However, relying on Wang Shunjun''s ability and previous military achievements, he was able to climb up quickly.


    Wang Shunjun is still in Yaoguang camp. Now Yaoguang camp is under the management of his former deputy general. Now when he sees his old friend, he has to call the officer.


    But he knew that his sin was not light, and he also wanted to make atonement.


    His task is to guard the food and grass. It''s hard to find a free job, and it can be regarded as the incense given to him by the previous people. It''s just impossible to be a commander again.


    He is also a happy man. He is just a grain inspector.


    Fang Tianxing is thinking about the next deployment. These Protoss are strong and clear, and several sieges have fallen into a bitter battle.


    The protoss directly destroyed the city they could not defend, either buried gunpowder and died together, or laid an ambush to lead the pursuers into the ambush circle. In order to save the people in the city, the soldiers fought hard one after another.


    The war situation is stuck. Although it has the upper hand, the advance is slow and the soldiers suffer a lot.


    If it goes on like this, it will only turn the original advantages into disadvantages. On the contrary, it will bring danger. Fang Tianxing immediately ordered to stop the attack and recuperate.


    The situation suddenly reached a deadlock, and there was no change in the protoss, so the two sides had a temporary truce.


    For the time being, there is no way to deal with the other side. We have to hold our arms still. People''s hearts are floating in the barracks. Some people are reluctant to retreat.


    Hearing this, Fang Tianxing also knows that someone is spreading rumors, inspiring people and trying to fish in troubled waters.


    There must be a deliberate spread of the rumor. Only by finding the source can the rumor be completely solved.


    Fang Tianxing sent his cronies to find out who was spreading the rumors.


    Among them is Wang Shunjun, who was demoted as an ordinary soldier by Fang Tianxing. He thinks this is a good opportunity to make amends.


    So he really tried to find the source of the rumor, and finally he found out that it was from a cook named sangkui. He immediately approached the cook to find out if he was a Protoss spy.


    Today, Wang Shunjun looks for an opportunity to find sangkui, pretends to get close to him, and wants to find out about him.


    "Brother, you are tired of carrying water and food in the kitchen every day. If you want to change your position, I can help you." Wang Shunjun tried to say to the cook sang Kui.


    He just saw that the cook sangkui was working hard in and out, and felt that he didn''t look like a spy of the protoss, so he made a tentative speech to see how he would respond.


    The cook sang Kui didn''t care about Wang Shunjun''s words. He just said, "no, I''m just an ordinary man. I just want to work hard and eat with my own strength. I don''t want to live a rich life."


    When he spoke, he kept carrying water and chopping wood. He didn''t feel excited at all.


    Wang Shunjun also murmured in his heart that this man seemed to be an honest man, not like a guy who could spread rumors.


    However, he still did not give up and asked: "it is said that we are going to withdraw, disband the army and let everyone go home to provide for the aged."


    That sangkui suddenly said: "who told you, this is a rumor. Don''t believe it. This is a poisonous plan that the protoss came up with in order to disintegrate the power of our Terran. "


    Listen to his words, Wang Shunjun some puzzled asked: "you this person is to understand, did not expect you a cook, can have such consciousness."


    "The dignity of status is naturally due to birth and chance, but it is also because of the subtle influence of the environment, and ultimately shape a self." Sangkui said calmly.


    In fact, there is no right or wrong difference between different survival strategies.


    If the environment is harsh, changeable and unpredictable, it may be more meaningful to live in the moment and wait until you are ready to try risks than long-term planning.


    The slow strategy suitable for the middle class may not be suitable for the children at the bottom. Let the poor have the thinking of the rich, sometimes it will only accelerate his demise.


    Growing up in a bad environment, the future is unpredictable, look up and see no hope, the threat is unpredictable. Focusing on education investment and self-development may not bring effective returns, and it may not be as cost-effective as pursuing short-term returns.


    Those who can''t get used to the life at the bottom will feel very painful, but they can''t change it. Because his salary is only enough to live, there is no spare money to try other things. He has to earn money every month to support himself or his family and fall into the endless cycle of making money every month and spending it every month


    The reason why farmers can turn over is that poverty alleviation has given them a sum of money to buy chemical fertilizer and continue to grow crops. Only then can a virtuous circle be realized.


    The harsh objective environment and deep-rooted consciousness make too many efforts and suggestions seem powerless. The more you struggle, the deeper you fall.


    Wang Shunjun is also surprised that sangkui is not the one who will stir up trouble. Who said that.


    "Do you know where this rumor comes from?" Wang Shunjun tried to ask.


    "I''ve heard Liu Feng of Tianquan camp say that the general is going to go back. General Fang is not in charge here in the future." Sangui said to him quickly.


    Wang Shunjun was shocked when he heard that Han Tai of tianquanying had something to do with Sang Kui, but Liu Feng of tianquanying had framed him.


    Wang Shunjun was silent and didn''t answer sang Kui''s words. He just wrote them down in his heart and then made a careful textual research. After what happened last time, he knew he couldn''t be impulsive any more.


    Wang Shunjun came to Tianquan camp to inquire about the news. The people of Tianquan camp were training. When they saw him coming, they said to him, "this is not the place where you should come. Go back."


    Wang Shunjun did not expect that their attitude was so bad that he could not even enter the door.


    "I''m looking for you, Liu Feng and Liu Tongling. There''s something important." Wang Shunjun said quickly.


    "Lao Wang, those people are strictly enforcing the discipline in the army during this period of time. If you have nothing to do, don''t hang out." A soldier raised his head and said to Wang Shunjun.


    Wang Shunjun was discontented. He just felt that he was a small and unimportant role, and he could go away easily. When he was the commander before, Liu Feng, the commander of the power camp, called himself brother. How could his subordinates dare to speak to him so loudly.


    Just for such a thing, he just feels that the human relationship is warm and cold, and the world is cold.


    When he left, he heard the people talking and laughing.


    Without seeing Liu Feng, the commander of Tianquan camp, Wang Shunjun may not have no other way. He found the current leader of Yaoguang camp so that he could see Liu Feng of Tianquan camp.


    After all, there was some feeling of incense. As his adjutant, he knew that Wang Shunjun was still righteous, so he agreed to his request, but told him to prepare a gift so that he could have a chance to meet Liu Feng of Tianquan camp.

 Chapter 542

    Wang Shunjun borrowed money from all over the place. Commander Yao Guangying asked commander Tian Quanying to come and collect a gift to give him a chance to show his mind.


    Soon Liu Feng was invited by the current commander of Yaoguang camp. He was told to wait for the chance. He had to wait outside.


    Wang Shunjun was anxiously waiting outside. He was once so idle. Now the tiger is down and the sun is down.


    However, he can adapt to the current situation.


    After waiting for some time, Wang Shunjun was finally summoned. He saw Liu Feng sitting on the chair. He was looking at himself solemnly.


    As soon as Wang Shunjun''s face changed, he immediately bent down and said, "I''d like to meet the two commanders."


    "Well, I hear you want to see me. What can I do for you?" Liu Feng sits on the seat, cold voice asks a way.


    Wang Shunjun naturally said, "I have something to ask from Mr. Liu. I hope you can help me."


    The commander of Yaoguang camp next to him touched his nose and said, "I''ll avoid it first. Let''s talk."


    Then he left and quit the camp.


    Seeing Yao Guangying commander leave, Wang Shunjun finally said to Liu Feng, "Liu Tongling, I want to join your Tianquan camp. I also prepared a small gift. Please accept it."


    After he took out the gift he had prepared, Liu Feng took a look and said, "I already know your situation. Why do you want to enter my Tianquan camp?"


    "I admire the commander, and I want to work under his command. He Tongling is my old boss. But today''s relationship is really a bit awkward. It''s better to join the Tianquan camp. " Wang Shunjun said respectfully.


    After listening to such words, Liu Feng''s eyes narrowed. He just laughed at Wang Shunjun''s sweet words and didn''t seem to care about them. He said to Wang Shunjun, "if you really want to follow me, I''ll take you. I hope you can be a good man. Maybe you won''t have the scenery in the future. You can still live honestly."


    Soon, Wang Shunjun became a soldier of Tianquan camp. Many people also think that Wang Shunjun is good at drilling camp, and it seems normal for him to go to Liu Feng.


    But this Wang Shunjun has been at Liu Feng''s side all the time.


    Of course, there are many people who despise this kind of driller, but Wang Shunjun is really good. Liu Feng thinks highly of him and gives him a lot of things that offend people.


    Wang Shunjun doesn''t care about offending others, but Liu Feng is still estranged from him. It seems that there is a hidden secret.


    Wang Shunjun continues to inquire, but there are not many clues. He has been waiting for the opportunity.


    No one can be perfect. No matter how cautious Liu Feng is, he will show his feet. Wang Shunjun will stay with him and look for opportunities little by little.


    There are three close friends around Liu Feng. Han Tai is one of them. Sun Qi and his younger brother Liu Chenggang are just honest people. They don''t tell him a lot of things, but we all know that he is Liu Feng''s younger brother and let him go everywhere.


    That Wang Shunjun is not such an opportunity, he can not enter the core layer. He was not in a hurry, but always raised his ears to listen to the voices around him.


    Soon, the protoss began to move, there was a large-scale mobilization, it seems that the concentration of forces, ready.


    Fang Tianxing is also arranging troops here. Although Liu Feng can''t know all about the mobilization of his troops, he still knows about the mobilization of his own troops and inquires about the track of other troops.


    Naturally, he wanted to pass on the information to the Protoss. Wang Shunjun began to pay extra attention to Liu Feng to see if he would have any changes.


    Just such a situation, Liu Feng full attention, that Liu Feng is eventually exposed.


    He was determined to get Fang Tianxing''s defense plan. The general defense plan was in Fang Tianxing''s hands, and each commander held one, which was his own troop dispatching.


    Liu Feng has been dealing with several other commanders these days, and he is not so enthusiastic at ordinary times. That day, he and Xiao rang of greedy wolf camp drank together, and Liu Feng went with him.


    It''s normal at this time. It looks like an ordinary banquet. Those people are joking and unprepared.


    However, Wang Shunjun noticed something unusual. During the dinner, Han Tai, Liu Feng''s confidant, spilled the wine and made Xiao rang''s clothes appear.


    Liu Feng apologizes and scolds Han Tai for not being steady and careless.


    Liu Feng takes the initiative to help Xiao rang leave and change his clothes. It was a military secret. Naturally, it was taken with him when Xiao rang took off his robe. Liu Feng steals his map and writes it down while Xiao rang washes.


    Before Xiao rang came out, he immediately put back the layout plan.


    Xiao rang didn''t seem to notice the abnormality. He still put on his clothes and went back to the banquet.


    There was a lot of talk and laughter during the banquet. It still seemed that nothing had happened. Wang Shunjun is still silent. He has no evidence and it''s not time to expose Liu Feng.


    There are nine defense plans in total. It''s not easy to gather them together. Liu Feng still tries his best to deceive him, but he just gets five points.


    This is the distribution of most of the defense forces. If the protoss get these, it will be of great benefit to their attack. They can completely avoid the real situation and take advantage of the virtual situation, and attack the weak points.


    Liu Feng sent someone to deliver the news to the Protoss. It was his subordinate sun Qi. Now everything is clear. Fang Tianxing also knows Liu Feng''s problem and didn''t stop him from spreading the message.


    When the protoss got Liu Feng''s defense plan, they naturally wanted to send a small group of troops to make a surprise attack, but they didn''t expect to encounter an ambush, and all the troops were destroyed.


    On that day, the celebration banquet was held, and everyone was in a good mood. Liu Feng was the only one with a dead face. His defense plan was fake. He knew that nine times out of ten he had been exposed.


    Soon after the banquet, Liu Feng was arrested. Under cross examination, we naturally found out his situation.


    Because of the influence of the protoss, Liu Feng was infatuated with the belief in the protoss, and did not want to be in danger any more, nor did he intend to fight for the Terran.


    He was captured by the protoss in a battle, but he didn''t expect to be coerced and lured by the protoss, and became an insider of the Protoss. After being sent back to the Terran troops, Liu Feng has been lurking, in order to serve the protoss, create rumors, and make all kinds of trouble behind his back.


    Some people have a hard life. When they see that the protoss hire people to work, they don''t squeeze people even if they don''t give them enough money. This is the one who is regarded as a coolie.


    Some people are very lucky. They have been taken good care of by the protoss all the time, and they have a high degree of integration. The protoss treat people very well, and teach them Protoss etiquette, which is the feeling of those who are close to the Protoss.


    Some people are tortured by the protoss, and their death is full of endless pain. They have seen babies being made into specimens, and their compatriots being tortured to death. This is the person who meets the fierce Protoss.

 Chapter 543

    Some people settle down and recall who doesn''t want to live well? But if I refuse to be soft, who will protect my family, my brothers'' family? So you have to be soft.


    "The protoss are so bad. When we retreated from the front line, many brothers saw that they were defeated and lost their weapons. Then they asked the brothers to put on civilian clothes, but it didn''t work. When the protoss came, they would kill people, whether they were civilians or not." It''s the feeling of deserters.


    "We fight with the Protoss and run away. They have no choice but to kill the common people, men, women, old and young. And they don''t even let go of the doctors. We can only watch on the side of the mountain and watch the nurses who have saved countless brothers get hurt. We want to rush, but we dare not rush out. What can we do if we can''t fight? " This is from the memory of an old man who is a warrior of human race.


    Liu Feng said that after he was arrested at that time, they gave me white steamed bread. Later, I wanted to run away. They took Liu Feng back and gave me white rice and some small dishes, which were delicious.


    Later, when they escorted Liu Feng, they gave him steamed bread with white flour and noodles to eat, but they ate very poor. Liu Feng asked them why, and they told me that we gave preferential treatment to prisoners, which touched Liu Feng a little.


    When they were in the protoss prison, their people understood the human language and chatted with Liu Feng. Liu Feng argued with them about the beauty of heaven, but he could not argue with them. After a long time, he was convinced.


    Different opportunities, different choices, different achievements in life.


    Some people''s life is full of ups and downs, wonderful, dangerous and heartache.


    Some people have accepted the kindness and kindness of the enemy Protoss in their life, and they have become the ghosts in their population.


    Some people suffer miserably and are reduced to hell on earth, but they are told by some irrelevant people to persuade them to be generous. We should forgive the Protoss. We should have forgiven the Protoss. Why not forgive the protoss?


    They are often forgiven by people who have no experience or knowledge.


    Some people are war heroes, but his pain, his brothers, he watched the life-saving benefactor was injured, the villagers were slaughtered, fought bravely against the enemy, blood spilled on the battlefield.


    Some people have been shocked by the culture of different ethnic groups. They have found that the truth is not as good as what people have publicized. They are determined to fight against their own nation for the innocent people and noble will, regardless of the eternal name.


    The fate of life is different, you have never heard their complete story, only from one-sided approach, do not know what he encountered, what kind of choice he faced. It is the most despicable behavior to judge others without knowing them, or to exercise their will on behalf of others.


    Fang Tianxing is an Internet writer. He has the responsibility to do something for all living beings. In ideal, he can think freely, but in reality, he must limit it.


    Most people don''t have the ability to think independently and follow others'' advice. Once a certain idea has bad signs, it''s easy to start a prairie fire and put the whole group into crisis.


    For this reason, we must strictly abide by ideology, which is a very uncomfortable thing. I can''t get freedom all the time. I''m always trapped in shackles. I can only follow the designed template.


    Let everyone have the same values, we can think in one place and work hard in one place, so as to give full play to the strength of the group.


    But it''s cruel for individuals, so they must not be allowed to have self-consciousness, at least not to be promoted, just like the collective idea.


    Fang Tianxing wants everyone to have wisdom and get the life he wants. Social development has not yet reached that stage. Human dignity and freedom are phased. In different periods and different social models, they will have different states. This kind of thing is too cruel, ordinary people can only passively bear.


    Only Fang Tianxing knew the situation of these people and could not fight against the rules with his will.


    If a person''s consciousness develops beyond the level of social material and spiritual development, it will only run into walls everywhere and be out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    Soon Fang Tianxing felt that although the will should be free, the rebel should be dealt with. Liu Feng was naturally imprisoned, and his guilt was not small.


    People who are close to him at ordinary times have been investigated, quarantined for questioning, and those who have not been called for questioning are also frightened, afraid that they will be implicated.


    For a time, everyone was afraid to act recklessly.


    They questioned these people in detail, and Liu Feng''s followers were arrested, especially Han Tai and sun Qi, who took part in Liu Feng''s lurking action. They all explained their own problems, but Liu Chenggang really didn''t know, and didn''t let him participate in what Liu Feng did.


    Maybe I know that one day things will come to light, which will affect my brother, so I never let him participate in it.


    This kind of thing is surprising. His younger brother is innocent and naturally escaped. However, he will be let go if others don''t see him. A lot of abuse and slander come to him.


    Liu Chenggang does not care about these people''s sarcasm, but he is embarrassed everywhere without the protection of his brother Liu Feng.


    Today, Liu Chenggang went out on duty according to his task, but he met other people who asked him to help and wanted to give him his own task. Originally, he could not accept this kind of thing.


    If you report to the higher authorities, maybe you can give that person a little punishment, but now Liu Chenggang is being looked down upon everywhere, and many people beat him to the guilty line.


    Either stay at a distance, or sneer, wantonly oppress.


    These people firmly believe that it is useless for Liu Chenggang to sue him, and they don''t like him either. At most, they make a few verbal accusations, but in the end they don''t get it over with.


    Fang Tianxing was watching, but he didn''t show up. He wanted to see what Liu Chenggang would do.


    There was a flash of anger in Liu Chenggang''s eyes, but he still endured it. He knew that if he solved all the people, it would bring great turbulence.


    The grassroots still need people. Although they are always imperfect, they also need to enrich the grassroots. No one knows whether they are torture or forgiveness.


    Many people think that it''s right. They follow the trend and bully the good and fear the evil. This is their philosophy of existence.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t like this, but he can''t care about these people''s affairs. This kind of thing is happening in every corner of the world.


    With a sigh, Fang Tianxing turns around and wants to leave. But when he sees Liu Chenggang burst into tears, he still stops.


    Men don''t shed tears lightly. Liu Chenggang didn''t shed tears because he was bullied. He felt that he had experienced the coldness of the world for the first time. Before, he was under the protection of Liu Feng. Everyone was respectful and kind to him. He didn''t think it should be like this.

 Chapter 544

    The world is the same as it used to be, just changed. People want to get benefits from him. If they can get benefits by stepping on him, then those people will step on him without hesitation.


    But many of these people have changed their faces, either cold or greedy.


    Liu Chenggang is sentimental about the ruthlessness of these people, but also sad for his own weakness. He knew it was painful, he had to learn to grow up and wrap himself in a strong coat.


    Three days later, Liu Chenggang proposed to Fang Tianxing that he should leave. Fang Tianxing thought twice and asked him, "are you sure you want to leave? Where are you going? "


    "I''m going to go outside and see what the world really looks like. I''m going to report to the Terran troops in the north. Maybe I can get better in a different environment." Liu Chenggang said to Tianxing.


    "OK, you really should go to the grassroots. The world is the most cruel and heartless, and warmth always exists in people''s imagination." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Liu Chenggang left Fang Tianxing''s army and just set foot on the road to join the army in the north. There is a fierce battle with the demons. Many people die every day. The check is very loose, because when they go to the battlefield, they will die at any time. There is no need to be too harsh.


    Liu Chenggang meets a group of recruits going to the north on the road. Liu Chenggang follows them and chats with them casually on the road.


    Liu Chenggang asked, "where are you from?"


    They said, "I came from my hometown Luzhou."


    "How many of you?" Liu Chengfeng asked again.


    They said helplessly: "when we started from our hometown, there were seven or eight hundred people, but now there are only a dozen left."


    Liu Chengfeng puzzled said: "how can there be only 17 people left? Did you run away on the road


    They said, "no one is running away! Where can I escape? Many places on the road are very desolate. There is not only nothing to eat, but also no water to drink.


    We didn''t prepare food at all when we came along the way. Some places had some food, some had some. If there is no food, we have to starve, but the road has to go. And many places of water ah, after drinking, diarrhea. Diarrhea, dysentery, and no medicine, so most people died along the way. "


    A lot of guys who want to run away are loaded in the car for fear that they will run away. There is almost no freedom of movement. You have to be beaten if you move. As for the food, it is even less and coarse, just to keep them alive and not to starve them to death.


    Under such cruel treatment, many recruits died before they reached the front line.


    On the way to the north, I often saw wild dogs fighting for the bodies of recruits who were thrown away because of death. Some seem to be still twitching over there. They may be buried before they die completely!


    Outside the city, there is a place where recruits pass by. Because there are too many corpses, the air is full of strong odor, which makes people suffocate.


    When the North was defeated in the war, all localities were sending troops to reinforce it, and at the same time, they were recruiting troops. But along the way, recruits from all over the country have been transferred to the battlefield.


    It''s just that when these recruits arrive at the battlefield, they often die out of ten. No one knows how they died. Maybe they died of illness, or they escaped on the way. In the end, only a few dozen people were left in the seven or eight hundred troops. They all disappeared on the way to the battlefield.


    When it comes to the reason why there are too many deserters, some people say that it is the poor management and education of the officers of the armed forces that make it difficult to lead the soldiers. It''s true, but it''s incomplete.


    As a matter of fact, there is a general shortage of troops in the north. There is also a common problem that we are not willing to explain. That is, the leaders at all levels are in short supply.


    The so-called lack of food, also known as empty food or empty space, is to falsely report, falsely claim and hand out the salary, grain payment and weapons and equipment of the vacant personnel in the army.


    The way to eat empty is usually to deliberately not fill up the troops according to the establishment. When reporting to the higher authorities for various funds, the number of soldiers reported is more than the actual number of soldiers, and the vacant salary, grain payment and clothing are embezzled by the leader.


    The vacant weaponry officers dare to reach out. After reaching out, they are sold or given away, and arranged to report the loss after the battle and write it off.


    When Liu Chenggang arrived in the army, he found that Dai Jitao, the former division commander, had only more than 3000 soldiers, but he reported more than 7000. He even sold all the uniforms, shirts and covers of some people who had been overstated. The most serious food shortage is rice, which can earn more than 16000 Jin in just one month. When the rice was sold for money, Dai Jitao and others pocketed it.


    Some local conscription officials are also empty, and they intend to increase the number of recruits when they allocate troops. For example, on the basis of the 150 recruits originally allocated to each township, another 20 or 30 recruits will be added to extort money from wealthy households.


    At that time, every recruit could extort a lot of money. If there is no money, the blackmailed family is required to replace the soldiers with mules and horses.


    After the recruits are pulled, they are sent to the medical examination office for physical examination. At this time, recruits recruited by rich families could be allowed to be suspended as if they were ill and unqualified as long as they bribed the medical examination office for three or five hundred yuan.


    If military service officials are bribed, they will be exempted from the military service of the children of the rich, and the military service quota sent by Shangfeng will naturally be transferred to the poor.


    Rich people can buy a small sum of money, while poor people try their best to avoid conscription and protect their lives. In this regard, they also have a way. If they can''t find recruits in the daytime, they will send people to their homes at night.


    If they can''t catch them, they lock up the parents of the recruits and force them to be soldiers of their own free will; When the number of recruits recruited in the township was not enough, they took the soldiers on the road to solicit merchants, confiscate money and goods, and recruit recruits in the form of bandits.


    Some military service officials also specially raise a number of soldiers.


    According to what Liu Chenggang has seen, in some areas, once the recruiter fails to complete the task of "recruiting" recruits, he and his family members will be arrested to make up the number and show no mercy.


    Some local officers themselves sent the newly recruited recruits to the front line. Because the number of recruits was not enough, the township head ordered the villagers to tie them up and send them to the recruit camp. Another example is Li Kai, a former comrade in arms, who was a conscription officer before he became a soldier. For the same reason, he was forced to count and sent into the army.


    When it comes to the brutal hierarchical oppression within the northern autumn army, especially the tragic situation of the recruits, almost all the uprising and captured soldiers hate it.


    Recruits wear very shabby clothes. They usually wear summer clothes in winter, but not in summer. Each recruits is given a set of sweaters, a suit of single army clothes, a military cap and a bed of Grey Felt mats.


    According to the regulations, the food for the recruits is allocated by the grain warehouse. As the officer who transports the recruits wantonly withholds the pay of the recruits, when the military food is distributed to the recruits, it is mixed with sand and gravel, and each person is limited to eight Liang a day. No waste is allowed. Eating porridge mixed with sand requires three minutes to finish, which is called cultivating fighting style. If the surplus grain is deducted, the camera will be sold and the private purse will be filled.

 Chapter 545

    When Liu Chenggang arrived in the army in late autumn, the patients were packed in a big room with no covers. He just used some straw to cover the room. The room was full of feces and smelly.


    The recruits are ill and do not pay attention to the treatment and life of the recruits. As a result, the recruits are not warm enough to wear and eat, and there is no medicine when they are ill. A considerable number of recruits died before they reached the front, so everyone was afraid of being a soldier.


    At that time, seven or eight hundred recruits were sent out. When they were sent to Chongqing, there were only seven or eight left, and all of them were injured, so the army refused to accept them.


    Every day, I am tired of walking, and my single clothes are soaked in sweat, and I have nothing to keep out the cold at night. Therefore, along the way the disease occurred constantly, after the disease was thrown midway, many people died one after another.


    Liu Chenggang survived after all, because when he left, Fang Tianxing presented him with dry food and several monthly tickets. Fang Tianxing said to him, "I believe he can mix up and become more powerful after a blow."


    Liu Chenggang keeps Fang Tianxing''s words in mind. He never shows what he has with him all the way to prevent them from being greedy. All the way to the barracks, he sees that there are only a few people here, and he doesn''t check them carefully, so he arranges them for emergency training and goes to the battlefield.


    The situation in the north is different from that in the south. Their style is tough. Compared with the south, Liu Chenggang likes it better. He has a good mix.


    After all, he was a veteran, much better than those new soldiers. After several battles, he was promoted to the rank of captain, commanding an army, and finally established a foothold.


    His skin was tanned. Fighting with the demons was another experience. Compared with the protoss, they were not hypocritical. They would not let others believe in themselves. They advocated the strong.


    If you defeat him, you will be respected. In the dictionary of the demon clan, kindness and softness are the manifestations of incompetence and the ability to be despised.


    In every battle, seeing the people around him fall down, Liu Chenggang also began to become a little resolute. He got rid of that weak temperament and became strong.


    Liu Chenggang''s original white skin became dark. He looked firm. In the face of those fierce and cruel demons, he regained his self-confidence.


    Fang Tianxing, on the other hand, has eliminated the insiders in the team. The protoss can no longer accurately know the situation in the army. Several successive sabotages have been discovered in advance, causing little impact.


    Fang Tianxing is not idle, taking advantage of this opportunity to constantly train. So that soldiers can get more training and build meritorious deeds on the battlefield.


    In fact, it''s strange that Liu Chenggang''s northern army has been suffering heavy losses in the face of the vicious demons, and the troops in battle often fall one after another. Liu Chengfeng was originally in the iron blood class. After the death of the class, he became the monitor. When he got to the iron blood battalion, he became the battalion commander after the whole battalion died. When he got to the iron blood company, he became the company commander again after losing most of the money.


    Life is like this, stepping on the bones of countless people to climb up, so for those who died, death is also meaningful, although it is too cruel.


    Fang Tianxing just can''t be indifferent to the sacrifice of many people. He hopes no one will sacrifice. Everyone can live to see victory, and his troops have always had the lowest battle damage rate.


    Liu Chenggang is undoubtedly lucky. He can let those people be killed in this way. It''s very lucky to survive. This kind of luck is hard to find.


    Want to survive, after all, there is no wrong, in front of life, all the moral bottom line are insignificant, for the reality is always breathless.


    Liu Chenggang has seen people die in front of him for countless times, and he is also shocked by their death. He doesn''t know how to face it. When he sees more, he feels indifferent, but Liu Chenggang is also afraid of himself.


    The real world was so distorted that he felt like a child seeing the new world. He tried his best to keep his humanity, even though it was so fragile that it almost broke at the touch.


    He wrote to Fang Tianxing to express his feelings in his heart. Fang Tianxing read his letter very seriously and replied to him: you are great. You live in different environments and see different worlds. You used to be the son of the commander. Everyone wanted to please you, showing you a friendly and friendly side.


    When your big brother falls, the other side they usually suppress shows up, selfishness, indifference and lack of compassion. On the one hand, they try their best to flatter the powerful and want to get their benefits. On the other hand, compared with their own weak people, they are very contradictory about their identity.


    On the one hand, he is dissatisfied with his class, admires the upper class and lacks sympathy for the lower class. Disgusted with their birth, want to move to a higher level, but do not know what mistakes they have made, why they will not be as good as them, is not a high-level existence.


    As a matter of fact, the world presents different scenes at different levels, and there is no essential difference between the people in it. Just being imprisoned in it, the low level looks up to the middle level, the middle level looks up to the high level, all kinds of unable to understand each other''s state.


    This is the difference of life experience, resulting in the difference of people''s cognition of the world, unable to know which world is the real world.


    Fang Tianxing comforted Liu Chenggang and let him live a good life without any sense of guilt. To live a good life, you don''t have to carry unnecessary burdens.


    The real courage is to love the reality after recognizing the truth, and keep fighting to make it better.


    Fang Tianxing wrote back to Liu Chenggang, so that he didn''t have to have too much psychological pressure.


    Things in Fang Tianxing''s barracks are almost the same. The soldiers are ready to start the next round of fighting.


    It''s just that before that, we have to arrange the battle plan. It''s just that many things are not easy. Fang Tianxing wants to make the army have combat power to fight against the plan of the protoss army.


    We should mobilize the masses to know ourselves and the enemy, quickly take down the city and gain the power to suppress the enemy.


    To do this, it is necessary to bury enough eyeliner in their city. Fang Tianxing began to recruit nearby people for training, and let them take charge of sneaking into these cities, as insiders, to understand the next move of the Protoss.


    At this time, silinlu brought the group of children to report and volunteered to sneak into the city controlled by the Protoss.


    These smart children are the children who were trained by Si Linglu in Nandu city before. They have grown up. For these children, they are young and want to make contributions.


    Let them lurk in the city of the enemy country, let them inquire about the situation there, inform themselves of the situation, cooperate with each other inside and outside, in order to successfully fight down the city.

 Chapter 546

    They are a group of children, Fang Tianxing also has some heartlessness, he said to silinlu: "these children are too young, still don''t let them go."


    "It''s OK. They are all children without parents and want to win glory for their country. What''s more, for the sake of their hypocrisy, the protoss intentionally treat children better and won''t hurt them easily. " Si Linglu said to Tianxing.


    "But it''s too dangerous after all. I have twenty words here. When you are in danger, you can take out the words, which will naturally lead you out of trouble. " Fang Tianxing is very concerned about the children and takes out his own words to defend them.


    When these children sneak into those cities, the protoss needs someone to believe in them. If there are suitable believers, their strength will be greatly enhanced.


    These Protoss cities are full of secret sentries set up by the protoss in order to win people''s hearts. They all want to publicize the protoss heaven. They describe heaven as the most beautiful place in the world, and it''s the happiest thing to enter it.


    If you want to enter heaven, you have to concentrate on believing in the Protoss and become a believer serving the Protoss.


    Many people are bewitched by them and become believers of a Protoss. However, many people do not want to believe in the Protoss. They are arrested, paraded in the streets and humiliated day by day.


    Some of them succumbed to the protoss because of their weakness, while others were submissive on the surface and continued their struggle behind their backs.


    Tough people have been humiliated by the protoss, which is their suffering. They have been in such a state and feel that they can''t lift their heads.


    These people who do not agree with the protoss are escorted to march on the streets. The people nearby are constantly pointing out and criticizing them according to the will of the Protoss. Finally, we must let the onlookers spit and express their hatred.


    There are people nearby to watch their behavior. If anyone doesn''t vomit, they will be arrested and tortured.


    For their own safety, no one dares to play tricks. He insulted those who didn''t obey the Protoss and spat on them.


    People who know the truth dare not tell the truth. How can people who do not understand the truth go to investigate the truth? Naturally, people follow suit.


    As time goes by, these people will bear the stigma and become the most heinous evil.


    But when these children enter the city managed by the protoss, they also encounter such things. When they see those people being escorted around the street, they ask in doubt, "who is that person? Why are they escorted? Is it a mistake?"


    "They are all evil demons. Naturally, it''s time to keep them from doing evil." Said a crowd of onlookers.


    Dodo people have begun to spit at the man, and the people around him are indifferent.


    That child Wei Li asks again: "what crime did he commit on earth, want to suffer so hair torture."


    "I don''t know what the sin is. I only know that these people didn''t listen to the orders of the protoss, so they were punished like this." Said a crowd of onlookers.


    "It''s a great sin not to listen to the Protoss. Why?" The child asked Wei Li.


    "You''re young, and you don''t understand it yet." The crowd said quickly.


    At this time, those people also began to spit at them, and the people who spoke also participated in it. Among those who were detained, there was a woman who was pretty, but because she didn''t listen to the orders of the protoss, she was also brought here.


    The man also went up to spit, not only that, he also took the opportunity to touch the woman, it was a freeloader.


    The woman''s face flashed with shame and anger, but she did not dare to resist. Those Protoss are on guard. Once they have the heart of resistance, they will be tortured endlessly.


    Wei Li saw his action and asked, "what are you doing? Do you want to be rude to this elder sister?"


    "You little devil, what do you say? I haven''t done anything. Don''t talk nonsense." That wretched middle-aged man said viciously.


    Then he stretched out his hands, just want to catch Wei Li, Wei Li quickly cried out: "you are a bad man, bad people want to catch me."


    Seeing the wretched middle-aged man bullying the child, everyone was angry. There were two aunts around to help him, reprimanding the wretched middle-aged man and not letting him bully the child.


    Under the pressure of public anger, the wretched middle-aged man left in dismay. Wei Li got everyone''s help. An old lady liked him very much and asked, "whose child are you? How can you hang out on the road by yourself?"


    As for how to answer this question, silinlu once taught him. He replied: "I''m here to find my uncle. Who knows I''ve lost my way, so I came here."


    The old lady distressed said: "this is who let a child out, in case of bad people how to do."


    Wei Li said the address of the uncle. The kind-hearted lady took him there and finally found the place where the uncle was.


    He sent Wei Li to his uncle''s house, and the aunt left. Of course, the man inside is not really Wei Li''s uncle, but a spy lurking in the city, who is responsible for taking over Wei Li after receiving the order.


    After arriving here, the intelligence network fell into Wei Li''s hands. He took over the person in charge here, continued to carry out intelligence work, and delivered the news of the city to the Terran troops.


    All this is not simple. Wei Li is talented and intelligent. He soon deals with the affairs here in an orderly way.


    Moreover, he got in touch with the old lady. She turned out to be the wife of the commander in the city. She was deeply trusted by the Protoss. After several contacts, the old lady regarded him as her own child, and Wei Li could get a lot of information.


    It''s just that Wei Li doesn''t seem to be a threat. The commander took refuge with the protoss at the beginning and got their trust.


    Now in the city''s position is not low, you can contact the protoss of the army, can get useful information.


    Wei Li was accepted by him as a dry son, and by the way, he could be loved. He is the only one who can do so many things at one stroke.


    There are sentries patrolling in the city every day, but these are generally given to the Terran soldiers who take refuge in the protoss, but such guys are very good, and they dare not stop Wei Li when they see him coming.


    Wei Li pretended to be playing. He secretly recorded the distribution of troops in the city and quietly passed it on. According to the internal situation, Fang Tianxing made a battle plan.


    Soon Fang Tianxing set a date for the attack. Everything in the middle of the night was covered up in the night. At dawn, there was a glimmer of light. At this time, Fang Tianxing''s troops launched the attack.


    This is the time when the defenders are most relaxed. They take advantage of this opportunity to attack and can''t organize effective resistance.

 Chapter 547

    The commander of the garrison was informed and got out of bed. Protoss soldiers also came, he pulled the commander to one side, and he said a few words in secret, the commander was embarrassed.


    But the protoss general said a few more words, and the commander nodded.


    Wei Li stood aside and stood with the relatives of those commanding envoys. The commanding envoys hesitated and soon came over and said to a group of relatives, "get out of the city quickly. I have arranged a retreat for you. The protoss will give up the city."


    I have lived here for a while, and now I have to give up. Naturally, I am reluctant to give up. However, such things can not move them. The protoss has ordered to destroy the city, and only the jade and stone are burned here.


    The commander''s wife and his family took Wei Li with them to escape. But on the way, Wei Li took the opportunity to escape. When he came back to the city, he saw a Protoss soldier setting fire to turn the whole city into a city of fire, and his opponent could get nothing.


    When Wei Li saw this, he naturally wanted to stop him, but he was only a child, and he had no ability. He crumpled the words that Fang Tianxing gave him, turned them into a streamer, threw them on the flame and put them out.


    The fire suddenly went out and couldn''t be lit, which naturally made these Protoss feel strange.


    When they saw Wei Li nearby, they thought that he must have made these strange things.


    They naturally assigned their hands to catch Wei Li, but he was clever enough to take these Protoss around in small alleys.


    It''s just that this kind of thing makes people feel very depressed. Some Protoss soldiers want to shoot down Wei Li, but they are stopped by the generals and ask to catch the information alive.


    At this time, the city broke down, countless Terran soldiers penetrated, Wei Li was protected, and no one could hurt him.


    The protoss soldiers in the city resisted and were killed, while those who surrendered were captured. The commander was also arrested and his family failed to escape.


    For the sake of their kindness to the people nearby, let them reflect on their mistakes and strive for meritorious performance.


    The commander''s face was complicated. He was hesitant about Fang Tianxing''s surrender. At this time, Wei Li came to him and said, "Godfather and godmother, brother Fang Tianxing is a very good man. He leads our Terran to defeat those demons, so that the Terran doesn''t have to be bullied by the protoss."


    The old lady also shed tears, but such a situation makes people feel very moving. She also knows that what Wei Li said is true. He was upset when he took refuge in the Protoss and bullied his peers. At the moment, he also advised: "let''s surrender, maybe we can make a contribution."


    The look on the commander''s face was constantly changing. Soon he seemed to make up his mind and said, "I can surrender and ask the general to let my family live a good life."


    "It''s natural that not only your family should have a good life, but all the people in the world should have a good life." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The conductor was relieved and said, "maybe I can make a contribution to atone for what happened before."


    For he is old with the Lord of Ningyuan City, and may write to persuade him to surrender.


    Fang Tianxing accepted the letter he wrote. It was a good thing that he was able to fight with less casualties.


    But if the letter is to be sent to the city, someone must go in. At this time, fan Honghui, one of the orphans, came out. He volunteered and said, "I''d like to go."


    Fang Tianxing said with emotion: "well, you remind me of the story of a man named Xiaobing zhangga."


    Zhang GA, a naughty and reckless young man in the war, saw his grandmother killed by the enemy in order to cover the escape of the soldiers. He wanted to avenge his grandmother. By chance, he grew up to be a real soldier.


    After hearing this story, fan Hongwei bravely said, "I will be better than Zhang GA, a soldier."


    Fang Tianxing told him that Zhang GA is an artistic image, and many of his experiences are artistic creation. Fan Hongwei received Fang Tianxing''s letter, saying that Ningyuan city is a strong city, and it is still far away. These people don''t understand the situation here, and the protoss feel that it is not the pressure of the army, and it is impossible to win it easily.


    It was the son of the God of war who guarded the city, but he did not become a weapon, so he was in the position of guarding the city. He is a dandy. He spends all his time drinking and guarding the city to he Ningyuan. He was originally the Lord of the city and was deeply loved by the people. The protoss was so powerful that he had to give in to the Protoss and became the pseudo Lord of the city.


    In order to pull him into the water, the protoss forced him to do some evil things, which damaged his reputation, but he had to rely on the protoss to protect himself.


    The Lord of the city is very passive. He drinks and lusts all day long, which is used to pollute himself and dispel the fear of the Protoss. But the worried Protoss still put a lot of hands around him to prevent him from changing.


    Fan Hongwei soon entered the city. Someone stopped him at the gate of the city. The sentry asked, "who are you and what are you doing in the city?"


    But fan Hongwei, a child, naturally replied, "I''m here to find my father-in-law. He lives in the city and is the Lord of the city."


    Those people all laughed and were noncommittal about fan Hongwei''s words.


    Naturally, he is not the nephew of the real Lord of the city, but the identity he used is not false. He really has a nephew outside the city. This time, he borrowed his identity to carry out the task.


    At the moment, fan Hongwei took out a jade pendant and handed it to the soldiers in the city, "give this jade pendant to my uncle he Yushu, he will know him naturally."


    The soldier took over the jade pendant suspiciously and ordered someone to take care of the child to prevent him from pretending to be and amusing them.


    A moment later, the soldier came back. He also brought back a message that the child was really the nephew of the Lord of the city. These people immediately showed respect to fan Hongwei and took him to the Lord of the city.


    He knew that he was not fan Hongwei''s nephew, but fan Hongwei didn''t show any timidity. Fan Hongwei swaggered, and the soldiers nearby believed that he was the nephew of the city leader.


    Fan Hongwei''s momentum is extremely arrogant. He yells at these soldiers and looks arrogant. One soldier complains and says: "this little ancestor is too difficult to serve. He is full of style."


    "It''s not difficult to serve the rich, if it''s easy. On the contrary, it seems that we are useless. It should be so difficult. " Said another soldier.


    Fan Hongwei swaggered into the city Lord''s mansion. In fact, he was a little flustered. He Chengzhu must have seen his nephew. He Wanyi said that he was not. What should he do? He held the words Fang Tianxing gave him in his hand. In case of danger, crush the words, there will be a chance to escape.


    Fang Tianxing''s cultivation has not yet reached the highest level. If he meets a really powerful opponent, the words will not save him.

 Chapter 548

    Only with courage and confidence, in fact, facing the enemy, the first priority is confidence. If there is not enough confidence, no matter how powerful the magic power is, it can not be guaranteed.


    Fan Hongwei clenched the words in his hand, passed through the hall and finally came to the inner hall of the city Lord''s mansion. The city leader was sitting on the throne. When he saw fan Hongwei coming, his eyes flashed a little light. He quickly said, "nephew Hong Wei, come here, let me have a good look at you."


    Fan Hongwei did not refuse, he walked slowly. He Yuquan, the city leader, looked at fan Hongwei and said with a smile, "I haven''t come to see my uncle these years, but it seems strange."


    Fan Hongwei did not say what, but nodded, surrounded by many people, probably the eye of the protoss, and can not reveal the flaw.


    After a few words of practice, he Yuquan asked the left and right to step back and take a look at the old servant.


    Fan Hongwei also saw the old housekeeper. He looked very lonely and arrogant. He was not too respectful to his master. He looked conceited and didn''t look like a servant at all.


    After the housekeeper stepped down, fan Hongwei followed he Yuquan into the inner room.


    On the other side, the housekeeper went directly to the protoss side to report the situation of the protoss general he Yuquan today. He was not at ease with him all the time, so he arranged many spies to keep an eye on he Yuquan''s actions.


    After arriving at the inner hall, fan Hongwei stood there, and he Yuquan sat opposite him and calmly asked, "who are you and who sent you?"


    "Sure enough, you''ve seen it for a long time, but you didn''t say anything about it just now." Fan Hongwei said with understanding.


    "You must have your own purpose to act as an impostor. What''s the matter?" He Yuquan said calmly.


    "I''m a member of the Terran Fang Tianxing army outside. In order to protect the people in the city, I hope you can help us to protect the people in the city and fight against the plundering Protoss." Although fan Hongwei is small, he has great momentum to say this.


    He Yuquan, the city leader, is used to the strong winds and waves and won''t be moved easily. He just said flatly: "I can''t tell the protoss about you, but now the time is not ripe. Don''t mention your opinion again. Now the protoss is very powerful. Once I show my mind, it will only lead to the disaster of killing myself."


    He Yuquan, the Lord of the city, clearly refused, which is also reasonable. Today, the elite forces of the protoss are stationed here. The presence of parents and children of the God of war shows that the protoss attach great importance to this place.


    The protoss is heavily guarded, and the city leader he Yuquan has been elevated for a long time. How dare he have any different intentions.


    Fan Hongwei left here soon. He was not discouraged. Fan Hongwei was not driven away. He just stayed in the city Lord''s mansion as a guest. He didn''t have much human contact. He seemed to be left out in the cold.


    Fan Hongwei knows that he Yuquan deliberately keeps a distance from him, which shows that he has no intention to help Fang Tianxing, but he does not completely refuse.


    If you want to make the balance of Lord he Yuquan incline to you, you should try to increase your weight to win the help of Lord he Yuquan.


    Fan Hongwei''s idea is right. If he Yuquan wants to take refuge, he must have enough weight.


    Waiting for the opportunity to come, waiting for the opportunity to appear, naturally is twice the result with half the effort.


    At the moment, the city Lord''s house is unpredictable, unpredictable and full of undercurrents. When fan Hongwei saw this, he just kept silent and wrote down everyone''s situation.


    If you just wait, of course you won''t wait for an opportunity. Fang Tianxing is outside to help him create opportunities and help him act.


    He sent an army to test and see how the city responded. The watchman of Nanfeng city on the surface is the God King of Garcia, the son of the God of war. In fact, he is a useless firewood with little ability and good temper.


    He is violent in nature. He often kills his subordinates and snatches their women for no reason. Many people dare to be angry with him.


    If his father had not been the God of war, he would have died 800 times, but it was because of this that everyone could only swallow his anger.


    With him, there is Howard, the third adopted son of the God of war. He is a real God. His cultivation is extremely high. With him, most people dare not even attack Nanfeng city.


    However, the relationship between Howard and Garcia is not very good. Although Howard has profound cultivation, he is not the parent-child of the God of war after all. Although Garcia is a black sheep, it is true that the parent-child of the God of war will inherit the position of the God of war in the future.


    How can these adopted sons not be annoyed? The protoss attaches great importance to blood inheritance. The number of the previous generation of protoss will not be changed. After the fall of the previous generation, his number will naturally spread to the younger generation.


    They all want Garcia to die, but if they kill Garcia blatantly, it will naturally make the God of war angry and lead to the disaster of killing himself.


    He can''t be killed, and because she is the son of the God of war, she has to protect him.


    Howard sometimes really hopes that Fang Tianxing will fall from the sky and kill Garcia, but he can''t really rescue him. Finally, as long as he avenges him, the God of war will thank him and let him inherit the position of God of war.


    This kind of thing is not so easy to happen, and everything has to be very coincidental.


    If you show your horse''s feet and deliberately let the son of the God of war die, I''m afraid it''s too much to eat.


    Although Howard is defending in Nanfeng Town, it is not Garcia who is in danger and will never do anything.


    Fang Tianxing sent two battalions to attack Nanfeng city. When he heard the news that Nanfeng city was attacked, Garcia was in a hurry and almost prepared to go to Howard for help.


    When he knew that there were only two battalions to attack, he was relieved. He immediately yelled, "what''s the matter? You can''t sit still when you are only two battalions. Don''t panic. I will fight myself."


    Garcia''s great righteousness makes those who want him to go to Howard feel a little embarrassed, but they quickly react that this is not Garcia''s usual style.


    Garcia came to the castle and saw that there were only two battalions and thousands of soldiers.


    He immediately spirit, said to the people around him: "take my armor, I will personally fight to kill the enemy."


    The soldiers next to him did not dare to neglect, so they took weapons and armor. When he was dressed, he took 5000 soldiers and horses and went out to fight. He cried out: "the son of the God of war is here. Who can fight with me?"


    This roar really shocked people. People who didn''t know how powerful he was thought to be, but this guy was a straw bag, and he didn''t look good, otherwise he would not be sent to guard the city.


    However, the two belligerents were stunned and continued to fight. Garcia was very angry and rushed forward to find a young general in the enemy camp and fight with him.


    The guard next to him was also chosen by the God of war. Naturally, he knew Garcia''s intention. He put the young general in to block the troops outside and create an independent battlefield so that Garcia could play at ease.

 Chapter 549

    Garcia fought hard, the other side did not seem to have much combat experience, at the beginning was suppressed by him.


    Garcia is proud in his heart. He only thinks that he has met a rookie and it''s time to show off his power.


    At present, we just push our opponents to the end, but we don''t kill them. It''s like a cat playing with a mouse, enjoying the fun of teasing.


    The other side''s weapon has been broken by him. As a parent-child of the God of war, the weapon in his hand is naturally not ordinary. The other side is just a small general, so naturally he will not have many good weapons. It is normal for him to cut it at once.


    Sangkui, the cook who fought with him, went to the battlefield for the first time. Because he was neither humble nor arrogant, he was promoted to deputy general by Fang Tianxing.


    Although he is also diligent in training at ordinary times, he is inexperienced and can''t make up for it in a moment. Originally, this task was just interference and trial, so there should be no danger. He doesn''t know where to rush out of a person and just wants to fight with him.


    The opponent has more experience than himself, but his martial arts skills are just average. Although he has suppressed himself for a while, sangkui is not in a panic. He thinks he can kill him.


    Garcia felt that he could suppress the other side, so he was not in a hurry to kill him. He had to play enough to kill him again. Sangkui got up again and again. He had seen through the other side''s moves. He was just waiting for the right opportunity to fight back.


    Garcia also felt that he had played enough and was ready to finish the toy in front of him. He didn''t notice a flash of light in sangkui''s eyes. When Garcia''s Sabre came out, sangkui seemed to have avoided it as expected.


    On the other hand, he turns around behind Garcia and stabs out the sharp blade in his hand. Garcia dodges in confusion and is stabbed in the cheek by the sharp blade. The guards around him react immediately and stop nasankui from continuing to hurt Garcia.


    The negligence just now was careless. If the God of war and his son Garcia were really hurt, they would not have to live.


    Sangkui was surrounded by the guards. He was not desperate. He just said with a smile to Garcia who withdrew from the crowd, "if you can have so many people to protect you, it seems that your family must be extraordinary. It''s just that your elders haven''t taught you. Can broken weapons hurt people?"


    Garcia only felt that he had been greatly humiliated. He had never suffered such humiliation since he was born. Of course, he was infuriated and intolerable.


    He said to the guards, "chop him into meat sauce and feed it to the dog."


    The guards had to comply with his wishes. After all, he was the one who ate this bowl of rice, but sangkui was also clever and rushed out from the pursuit of these guards.


    Escape into the team, suddenly into the crowd, lost track.


    The guards looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    "What are you doing? Go and catch him." Garcia said angrily.


    The captain of the guard stood up and said to him, "young master, we are ordered by the God of war to protect your safety. We will not take care of other things, nor can we take care of them."


    "You... You are going to rebel." Garcia said angrily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, young master. He''s not as good as a new soldier of the human race, and he''s taken away the Sirius sword from the God of war. It''s disgraceful enough. Don''t make it big. It''s hard to end in the end." The guard leader reminded with a sneer.


    Garcia''s face changed greatly. He could imagine the fury of the God of war when he knew that he had placed him on a nobody of the human race.


    There is no dog in the gate, but Garcia is the guy who humiliates Ares, the God of war. Because of this shame, he can''t stay with his father and is sent to other places for the sake of being out of sight and out of mind.


    If you do something shameful and spread it, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    But it''s impossible for Garcia to swallow it¡° I don''t want you to go, but that man, I want him to die. What can you do to help me achieve my wish? " Garcia said viciously.


    Seeing that Garcia was no longer asking them to hunt down sangkui, the captain of the guard was relieved and said, "in fact, it''s very simple. Even if he steals your sword and wants the Terran to teach people, we can exchange it with prisoners. We won''t tear our face for a nobody."


    Garcia nodded to him and said, "I''ll leave it to you. You must solve it for me."


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s troops retreated, and the protoss troops also returned to the city. However, he immediately sent a letter to Fang Tianxing, saying that sangkui had stolen the Sirius knife given by Garcia''s father and asked them to hand over sangkui in exchange for the release of 50 prisoners.


    Fang Tianxing took a look at it and threw it on the table. He went out of the camp to see what happened to Na sangkui. As soon as he arrived at the camp, he heard the noise of many people.


    When he went in to have a look, he found that sangkui was showing off the precious knife he got from Garcia. The sword cut iron like mud, and some precious light appeared. Ordinary weapons were broken when they met him, and there was almost no chance to fight.


    "This is a good treasure. It''s a waste of money on Garcia, the son of the God of war." One of the soldiers said.


    "That is, this Garcia is a waste wood. Such a good baby will lose even in hand. It''s a waste wood." A person dissatisfied said, such a good baby does not belong to themselves, if you have it, it is not difficult to make contributions.


    Fang Tianxing came in at this time and said to them, "after all, treasures are foreign things. If you blindly rely on foreign things and neglect your own practice, it''s not worth the loss."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, everyone was alert. Fang Tianxing''s words had a lot of mystery. In fact, Garcia ignored practice because he had powerful treasures. After all, he could only practice a lot of mana after a hundred years of practice.


    No wonder that Garcia''s cultivation is really bad.


    Everyone felt that Fang Tianxing''s words were reasonable. Sangkui took the wolf knife that day and said, "general, I snatched this knife from Garcia. It''s a booty. I want to give it to you."


    Fang Tianxing did not accept his things, but said to him¡° This is your booty. You can keep it for your own use. In the future, you can kill the enemy on the battlefield and make contributions to the human race. "


    Nasankui was holding a Sirius knife. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Everyone congratulated him on getting this treasure.


    But he is sad, because he has a treasure, there will be disaster. Sure enough, many people came to challenge him for the sword in his hand.


    Sangkui didn''t feel that he was invincible in the world. Naturally, he didn''t dare to accept the challenge, but he was always pestered by those people, making him unable to eat well and sleep well all day long.


    He knows that such things are very helpless. He can''t help it. These people are like this. Of course, the soldiers like the magic weapon. They will kill each other on the battlefield. If they have such a good weapon, they will naturally increase their lethality, which is equivalent to one more life.

 Chapter 550

    Later, Fang Tianxing reprimanded them, "that Garcia is still there, and there will not be only one treasure in his hand. If everyone has the ability, they can go and grab it."


    After a long time, everyone was not so greedy. They all thought that if we met Garcia next time, we could not let him go. However, sangkui became a celebrity and became the object of discussion.


    A lot of people are looking forward to attacking Nanfeng city again in order to get treasure from Garcia. However, as a general, Fang Tianxing thinks more than that. If he wants to fight, he has to hit the target. Responsibility is a waste of energy.


    Fan Hongwei, who lurks in Nanfeng City, is still investigating the situation in the city, but he Yuquan, the leader of the city, has been silent all the time. When Fang Tianxing''s troops attacked before, they didn''t ask he Yuquan to do it.


    This time, Garcia wants Fang Tianxing to hand over nasankui, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t respond to him, which makes Garcia very angry.


    They increased the weight twice in a row, and finally offered to exchange 200 prisoners. But Fang Tianxing still didn''t let go. There was only one paragraph in his reply. As a general, I can''t abandon my soldiers, not any of them.


    Garcia smashed countless things, crazy he even planned to attack Fang Tianxing''s base camp. This incident was opposed by many people, but Garcia went his own way, and no one else could stop him.


    He wanted to lead his troops to attack Fang Tianxing. Naturally, there was a need for someone to be on duty in the city, so he Yuquan was asked to come out of the mountain and take charge of the affairs in the city.


    It''s so amazing that Garcia naturally knows that it can''t be let out.


    The plan was strictly confidential. He only said that he would go out for a while, let he Yuquan take charge temporarily, and let the housekeeper guard him strictly.


    He is not too worried about he Yuquan''s betrayal. After all, Howard is still in Nanfeng city. But he had to borrow all his troops so that he could have enough troops to fight with Fang Tianxing''s troops.


    Garcia went to find Howard. I don''t know how much he spent, but he did borrow Howard''s troops.


    The rest is to find the time to fight. He also sent people to inquire about Fang Tianxing''s situation. But many spies never come back, according to the people who can stay.


    After getting Garcia''s weapons, nasankui showed off in the barracks and attracted many people to fight. They all regard Garcia as a cornucopia with treasures, and they all want to get treasures from Garcia.


    Knowing this, the hatred in Garcia''s heart was more profound.


    He studied the location of Fang Tianxing''s barracks. There was a river nearby. It''s just that it can be used to a great extent. Garcia decided that Fang Tianxing must pay the price, and then cut nasankui into pieces to vent his hatred.


    Garcia led his troops out of the city in the starry night. It''s hard not to make any noise with so many troops. But he has a secret treasure, which can cover up the movement of the army.


    They secretly came to the river nearby. Naturally, his way was to set up an array nearby to lure Fang Tianxing''s troops to come here. When they are trapped by Da Zhen, they can win easily.


    Garcia''s plan is simple, but it seems possible if nothing happens.


    It''s not so easy to get off the ship when they get on the ship. They can only pray for the success of the plan. Otherwise, it''s always these soldiers who suffer in the end. They will always be driven by others.


    Soon Garcia sent a small team to attack Fang Tianxing''s camp, but such an attack was a joke to Fang Tianxing.


    Soon Fang Tianxing sent out his troops and quickly wiped out Garcia''s vanguard. Garcia is still waiting for news, but the news is that the vanguard has been destroyed, and only a few people have escaped.


    Such a thing was unexpected to Garcia. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing''s combat effectiveness was much higher than other people''s imagination.


    Garcia gritted his teeth and said, "send half the troops and lead them here. The array we set up will be launched and their troops will be completely destroyed. "


    At least hundreds of thousands of troops came, and Fang Tianxing was finally attracted as he wished.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s troops come after him, Garcia was overjoyed and said to the people around him, "act according to the plan, lead them into the array, and then launch the array to catch them all."


    Others went down separately and acted according to the arrangement. Garcia said in the same place: "if Fang Tianxing''s troops can be eliminated this time, I don''t know if my father will praise me and say that I am worthy of the status of son of war."


    He was very proud, and soon his vanguard troops, according to the plan, pretended to be defeated and retreated, leading Fang Tianxing to the set trap.


    The plan seems simple, but it''s just whether it''s going to work.


    As soon as Garcia''s vanguard troops came into contact with each other, they were defeated quickly. Fang Tianxing had already seen that something was wrong. Garcia''s troops may not be so bad. There must be a conspiracy.


    Fang Tianxing felt that such a thing was not so simple. When he got to the side of the river, Fang Tianxing ordered the troops to stop.


    Although they were puzzled, the soldiers kept the military order and stopped immediately.


    Seeing these people about to enter the trap, I didn''t know what they found. It stopped suddenly, which made Garcia feel like a duck was about to fly away.


    How can he tolerate such things happening? He said to one of his followers: "you go, you go to lead Fang Tianxing to them."


    The man went out in terror. When he came out, someone exclaimed, "isn''t that Garcia''s entourage? He''s here to show that Garcia is nearby. Let''s rush up and grab the treasure. "


    But before the military order, there was no order to attack. Even if the soldiers were eager, they would not disobey Fang Tianxing''s military order.


    The attendant saw that although these people saw themselves, they didn''t catch up with him, so he had to come back in a gloomy way. Garcia was very annoyed. It seemed that if he had to go out on his own, those people would become the bait fish.


    "If you don''t work hard, you slaves are rubbish." Before leaving, Garcia said angrily.


    Fang Tianxing''s troops stood by in place. Soon Garcia appeared in person. Many soldiers saw him and made a noise. "It''s Garcia. Hurry up and catch him." Someone exclaimed.


    "That''s the precious boy God gave me. He''s mine. Don''t rob me." Another said.


    Hearing these people''s names for himself, Garcia was surprised at first, and then almost fell down in anger. He didn''t know how he got such a title. He thought he had countless treasures.


    Seeing Garcia appear, many people can''t help it. He is a sweet cake that people crave and a treasure boy.

 Chapter 551

    Many people came out to ask Fang Tianxing to catch Garcia. When Fang Tianxing saw that everyone was so positive, he quickly said, "OK, eight of you go there. If you can catch him, you can catch him. Remember not to love war."


    Fang Tianxing points out the eight most violent people and asks them to chase Garcia. If they want to, let them chase him.


    Eight people rushed out quickly to catch Garcia and take his treasure. Garcia didn''t expect that only eight people would come after him. This is different from what he thought. The big formation can''t be launched easily. Once it is launched, it will be found.


    Garcia asked the guards around him to stop them from touching the position of the array.


    When he saw the guards appear, block them and lead them away, Fang Tianxing knew what Garcia was up to.


    It''s enough for these people to explore the way and go through the thunder, but this situation makes Fang Tianxing see through the truth.


    The eight people are all entangled by Garcia''s men. Garcia sees Fang Tianxing''s troops attack at last. Garcia''s face brightened as she watched them enter her own trap.


    When Fang Tianxing''s troops all enter the scope of the trap, Garcia feels that the time has come, and he shows up. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing looks shocked.


    He said with a proud smile: "Fang Tianxing, you didn''t expect to be planted in my hands today."


    "Open the array quickly and trap them all." Garcia said to the array master around him.


    The already prepared array starts, and a light shield rises around the pool. There were countless miasma and fire in the light shield, but the smile on Fang Tianxing''s face was still not scattered, and he didn''t look moved.


    Garcia also feels strange, but Fang Tianxing is already a cage animal, there will be no turning over possibility, even if he can break out, it must be fatal.


    "You''d better surrender. As long as you are willing to submit to me, I can spare you from death." Garcia offered favorable conditions to Fang Tianxing, thinking that Fang Tianxing would agree to him when he was at a dead end.


    But Fang Tianxing looked at him, just like looking at a fool. Then Garcia saw Fang Tianxing''s figure disappear. Not only Fang Tianxing, but also the army behind him dissipated. It was empty and there was no one.


    All kinds of means in the array are in the empty space. Garcia is not willing to rub his eyes. He can''t believe it''s just an illusion.


    Fang Tianxing was still standing outside the array, as if he was watching a play. All his plans failed. Fang Tianxing''s troops had already surrounded Garcia.


    It''s just that when Garcia reacts, it''s too late. His previous attention was focused on the array, completely unaware of the encirclement of Fang Tianxing.


    At this moment, the soldiers under Fang Tianxing''s command are shouting, capture Garcia alive, and everyone has a share in his treasure.


    The guard beside him said to him: "young master, run quickly, while the encirclement is not completely closed, we still have a chance to break through. It''s too late."


    Garcia knew that if he ran away, the remaining troops would never go back. But in such a situation, what can we do without running.


    The guards around him are elite chosen by the God of war. It''s no problem to cover him from the encirclement. To their surprise, Fang Tianxing did not come out to intercept them, and there were not many decent people on the way to pursue them.


    Garcia fled all the way. He felt that as long as he escaped into Nanfeng City, he would have a safe place to live.


    However, this idea has been calculated by Fang Tianxing for a long time. His every step is in Fang Tianxing''s calculation. Garcia can''t escape Fang Tianxing''s calculation at all.


    Soon Garcia returned to Nanfeng city. He was very dissatisfied with his situation and wanted to revenge Fang Tianxing. But now the city''s forces are empty, and it is impossible to counter attack.


    Garcia even wants revenge. Fang Tianxing has arranged for him for a long time.


    When he came to the Lord''s mansion, he Yuquan had already been waiting for him. Garcia found him and immediately said, "how many troops are there in the city now? Fang Tianxing is likely to attack again. He must be ready to attack."


    "It''s better to be obedient than to fight. Fang Tianxing is a young hero. It''s no shame to lose to him." He Yuquan said unconventionally.


    "What are you talking about? Whose family are you eating? It''s impossible to rebel." That Garcia is angry naturally, jump up to say.


    "You waste firewood, you always think you have lost your mind. Don''t you know how to wake up now?" City Lord he Yuquan said to him.


    Garcia''s face looked frightened. He seemed to be aware of something. He wanted to run, but he Yuquan did say, "it''s too late. You''ve already fallen into the urn."


    Soon he started the mechanism, a big iron cage came down from the sky, covered Garcia in it, and trapped him in it.


    "You, how dare you." Garcia can''t believe that he Yuquan, who is usually obedient, dare to betray himself. How can Garcia not be angry.


    But his anger didn''t work. Soon several people came in and carried Garcia out of the cage. The cage was soundproofed outside and transported out of the city overnight.


    Howard also knew the news of the defeat. His soldiers, together with the original soldiers in Nanfeng City, were 200000 Protoss soldiers. After a war, only a few more than 20000 came back.


    There are also many people with injuries. They have already lost courage. After this battle, it is a question whether they can defend Nanfeng city.


    This kind of thing gives Howard a headache. He plans to leave with Garcia if the city can''t be defended. Everyone else can give up. This guy has to live.


    But just at this moment, a man ran in and saw that he was flustered. Howard asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Why are you so flustered?"


    "No, Garcia is missing." The man replied flustered.


    "What, how can this happen? Please tell me the details quickly." Howard asked quickly.


    The boy quickly reported the situation. Today Garcia came back, but he just went to see the city leader he Yuquan and disappeared.


    I''ve searched all the places I used to go, but I haven''t found anything.


    "It seems that the problem lies in he Yuquan. He kidnapped Garcia with others. He shouldn''t have such courage unless someone tells him to." Howard quickly thought of the crux of the problem, and there was a great conspiracy.


    He soon came to the Lord''s mansion, but he Yuquan was already waiting for him.


    "It seems that you have been prepared. I don''t know when you were bribed by Fang Tianxing. My brother is too careless." Howard said calmly.

 Chapter 552

    "Naturally, because of my help, Nanfeng city has been suffering from the protoss for a long time. Now we are going to save him from the Protoss." Fan Hongwei stood up at this time, and there seemed to be endless energy hidden in his small body at the moment.


    Howard took a look at fan Hongwei. Said: "did not expect to be you, originally thought you were just a humble mole ant, did not expect to be able to pry up such a big storm, but underestimated you."


    "If you have any conditions, please tell me. I don''t believe you dare to kill the son of the God of war." Howard said quickly.


    "The question of negotiation is that general Tianxing of the Liberal Party will discuss with you tomorrow morning, which is beyond our control." He Yuquan said to Howard.


    Howard went back to wait until sunrise the next day, when the gate of the city opened, Fang Tianxing swaggered into the city with his soldiers, and he Yuquan had already set up a banquet in the Lord''s mansion to clean up Fang Tianxing and his soldiers.


    Howard felt that Fang Tianxing was going into the city. He wanted to know what he wanted to do.


    They had enough to eat and drink in the Lord''s mansion, but they did not experience great turbulence. It is Fang Tianxing''s wish that the public order in the city is orderly, and the city should be collected peacefully without using weapons.


    It''s just that these are not easy. The enemy will not give up what they have. It''s not easy to win over.


    Howard came to the sky of the Lord''s mansion at the moment. He spoke in a low voice, but his voice rang through the whole Nanfeng city. "Fang Tianxing, the appointed time is up. Let''s talk about it."


    When Fang Tianxing heard this, he flew to the sky. For Howard''s words, Fang Tianxing felt very proud.


    After all, he was more calm because of his high cultivation. Fang Tianxing stood opposite him and said to him, "this is the situation. What should elder martial brother Huo think?"


    "Now that Garcia is captured by you, you don''t know his identity. Killing him will cause the hatred of the God of war. No one can bear his anger. You''d better let him out obediently. That''s the way to save your life." Howard said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "Garcia is in hand. It''s a rare commodity. How can we do without a good price. You and I belong to different camps. Originally, fire and water can''t tolerate each other. I don''t have to worry about the anger of the God of war. "


    "What kind of price you want, what does Garcia''s life and death have to do with me? It''s a big deal, whatever you want." Howard said deliberately.


    Fang Tianxing laughed and said to him, "if you really don''t care, you won''t sit here and negotiate with me. Ares, the God of war, wants you to protect his son. What if you lose him


    "What do you want?" Howard couldn''t help asking.


    "First of all, Nanfeng city should be mine. It''s absolutely worthwhile for parents and children to exchange for a small city. Besides, Nanfeng city is already in my hands." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "What else do you want?" Howard asked with some displeasure.


    "Please give me the nearby Qiushui city. If you ask the protoss troops to withdraw from the city, I will release Garcia. What do you think Fang Tianxing said to Howard, although the words are inquiries, the tone is indeed beyond doubt.


    "It''s really a black sheep to exchange two cities for his release, but I''m not willing to let my competitors go like this." Howard some unwilling said.


    "In fact, it''s very good for you. You have no reason to refuse. Because Garcia lost two cities, do you think he can continue to be favored by the God of war?" Fang Tianxing said to Howard, as if to his heart.


    Howard thought about it. The God of war is a man who values honor more than life. Garcia''s disgrace can really weaken his position in the heart of the God of war.


    "OK, deal." Howard said quickly.


    He withdrew from Nanfeng city with his own people as required, and Fang Tianxing also released nagasia.


    The news of exchanging two cities for Garcia soon spread to the God of war. For this adopted son Howard to exchange two cities for Garcia without authorization, Ares was furious when he knew.


    But he can''t blame Howard. After all, it''s to protect his parents and children, and he has no guilt.


    Looking at Garcia kneeling on the ground, shivering, Ares, the God of war, just kicked him. This shameful guy made him more and more angry.


    "Go to the wall and think about your faults. If you don''t break through to the level of God, don''t go out of the gate, and don''t come to see me." Ares said to Garcia.


    With a wave of his hand, Garcia was wrapped in a ray of light, and he didn''t know where he was sent.


    "You guys should be honest with me. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Garcia is really a bit unbearable, but it''s not a joke of others. If I hear someone spread it again, I''ll kill him directly." Ares, the God of war, said to them with his back to his hand.


    They quickly knelt down and said, "the order of the adoptive father is obeyed."


    "Well, I''ve been practicing a magic power recently. After that, I can make you kill people everywhere. Before I go out of the pass, you must keep your position strictly. You can''t lose any more. " Ares, the God of war, said to them, and his body slowly dissipated. It turned out that this was just a projection of him.


    Seeing ares''s projection dissipate, the people breathed a sigh of relief. Howard is a little scared. He is afraid that the God of war will blame him, but his action is too risky.


    "Third, you are too careless. You put the war god''s parents and children in danger. Fortunately, the adoptive father didn''t blame them, otherwise it would be hard to end." Rex, the first of the adopted sons, said.


    Howard was silent. No one knew what he was thinking. A man next to him jumped out and said, "brother, you are wrong. Then Garcia wants to go out and die himself. The third brother saved him at a great cost. How can he blame the third brother?" It''s five, said smart.


    After listening to his words, Howard''s eyes flashed a strange color. The fifth is usually the most intelligent and naturally understands the significance of his doing so.


    In fact, no one will object. They are all the adopted sons of Ares, the God of war. Naturally, they dream of inheriting the title of Ares. Naturally, they don''t like those who stand in their way.


    Only such things make people feel very cruel. In this cold world, there is no warmth. It''s just a group of guys fighting for fame and fortune. Only the winner will be remembered, and the name of the loser is not worth mentioning.


    People feel that they will become winners. In their eyes, those losers are just incompetent guys, not worthy of people''s sympathy.


    Fang Tianxing won Nanfeng city and Qiushui City, which are relatively rich cities. Originally, the protoss planned to develop here. All these two cities were not greatly damaged, and they were also preserved to the greatest extent.

 Chapter 553

    The people in the city did not suffer much damage. They were all as usual, but there were fewer anti god people who marched every day. Even many people did not know that Nanfeng city had changed its appearance.


    Only in this case, Fang Tianxing announced that a celebration would be held three days later to announce the new system of Nanfeng city. The people read the notice and commented on it one by one, but they had all kinds of speculations about the new ruler.


    Some people say that Fang Tianxing has a blue face and tusks, and looks like a fierce devil. Only in this way can he scare away the Protoss. After he took office, he must have carried out strict administration, and the common people will not have a good life.


    Some people who had really seen Fang Tianxing said to them, "Fang Tianxing''s face is like a crown jade, just like an ordinary scholar and scholar."


    His description was immediately opposed by the public, "how can a weak scholar defeat these Protoss? I think he has a broad arm, a round waist and a giant in shape. He must have three heads and six arms, which can make the protoss bow." Said a man by the side.


    He has got the support of many people when he described it carelessly.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing''s image became multifarious, but many people knew that this kind of conversation was not enough to win trust, it was just the conversation of ordinary people.


    As long as it comes to the day of the celebration, Fang Tianxing will surely attend, and then he will be able to see what he really looks like.


    The time of three days is long and short, but it is also short. Finally, it is the day when the celebration begins. There are countless people waiting under the tower, some of them want to know the new policy of Nanfeng City, some want to know the true face of Fang Tianxing.


    Some people even opened the door for this, and everyone put their own bets to see who would win.


    Countless people are waiting to see the true face of fangtianxing.


    But the final result surprised many people. Those who guessed correctly were naturally surprised. Those who didn''t guessed correctly beat their heads and feet and yelled bad luck.


    Fang Tianxing stood on the stage and ignored their emotions. He just said to the people at the bottom: "now Nanfeng city and the neighboring Qiushui city are human cities. You are no longer oppressed and controlled by the Protoss."


    After listening to this, there was little applause from the people at the bottom. Just surprised at the real appearance of Fang Tianxing, but also happy about the change of his fate.


    Most people are just expressionless and don''t know what it means to them and how it will change.


    Fang Tianxing knows that there is no need to say so much. When they experience it, they will naturally understand it.


    The protoss withdrew from Nanfeng city and Qiushui City, which brought great changes to the masses. There are no more people demonstrating in the streets, and the mountains that used to be on top of their heads seem to have disappeared.


    People feel that they can walk with their heads held high, and their previous dignity and inferiority begin to disappear. The idea of equality is deeply rooted in people''s hearts, and people think that society should be like that from the heart.


    This kind of thing makes Fang Tianxing feel very happy that people can live according to their own wishes. This is an unprecedented glorious era.


    But this era is not perfect, because Fang Tianxing gives them fairness and justice from the top down. It''s not what they have won. In fact, what they have not gained through their own blood and sweat will not be cherished by people, because many ignorant people can''t feel the value of fairness and justice.


    Fang Tianxing discovered this, because he found that even if many people get fairness and justice, they are never willing to cherish it. On the contrary, he didn''t care much and let others take his freedom away from him without knowing how to resist.


    In recent days, something happened in the city. A poor man was injured by a brick when he was working and lost his life.


    The employer who hired him was willing to pay ten monthly tickets to his family. Many people were concerned about this matter and held different opinions. For this reason, the two sides had a fierce dispute.


    Some people think that ten monthly tickets are enough for compensation, and employers have done their utmost.


    But the other side thinks that''s not the case, because this person has taken on too much work. Moreover, his working conditions are too poor, so his employer should be jailed and pay some price.


    Only in this case, the two sides hold their own opinions, and there is no less dispute. His family didn''t know who to listen to, but in this case, whether they should ask for more money or get justice for their husband.


    This problem is very difficult for the soldiers. They have never encountered such a thing, and they don''t know how to deal with it.


    When it came to Fang Tianxing''s ears, he decided to find a way for the family to see how it could be successfully solved.


    This matter is simple and not simple. The family condition of the dead man is not good. He worked hard to make up for his family, so that accidents happened.


    If you choose to take money, you can get a sum of money, which can greatly ease the family''s financial difficulties, but it is equivalent to making a life equal to money.


    This is a great contempt for people. Is people''s life valuable? It''s not only measured by money. But sometimes people''s life is very light, it seems that there is no weight, can not support a small brick.


    Many people can only live by such work. If they are not willing to do it, more people are willing to do it.


    People are born free, but they are always in shackles. People can strive for dignity and freedom, and do not bow down for five Dou of rice. But these are not what a poor family can get. They know the honor and disgrace from the facts.


    Material conditions limit people''s spiritual development and make them bound by the environment. Such things are shackles, but this situation can''t let them get rid of.


    Life is hard. People are bound in this way all their lives, but such ordinary people may not have no chance. Only a few people can break the shackles of fate.


    We will not and need not deny the importance and necessity of material creation. Taking wealth properly can help us gain dignity and dignity, but once we show off and pursue wealth, it will become the ultimate goal of a larger group of people, especially the intellectuals who have got rid of poverty.


    The intellectual''s spiritual pursuit of a society''s prescient class tends to be secular and worldly, and the ideological features of the whole society are bound to be popular, but not elegant.


    Opportunities flash away. If you can''t grasp them, you can''t grasp them all your life. That kind of thing is a person''s biggest sorrow, many ordinary people''s existence does not speak of any significance, just muddled life, life is just to live.


    Fang Tianxing just felt very sad, but maybe it was also lucky, there was light, there was dark, there was white, there was black.


    Such an era makes people feel full of strength. As long as we move forward, we have the courage to face the real life. Time will live up to people''s efforts, every effort will have an effect.


    But ordinary people are always not brave enough, too cowardly in the face of difficulties, looking forward to unrealistic hope, unable to really break through their own boundaries, always in a circle around, in any case can not get out of the dead end.

 Chapter 554

    Fang Tianxing said to the dead man''s wife, "you can choose whatever you want, but you have to bear what you choose to bring."


    The middle-aged woman is embarrassed. She wants others to help her decide. She is a woman, and she can''t decide her own fate. She is used to being pushed forward by others.


    But since people do not want to control their own destiny, on the other hand, there is no need to complain about the impermanence of fate, just such words are not very greedy.


    The woman finally chose to ask for money, and the employer generously gave him 20 monthly tickets.


    With these monthly tickets, she should be able to live a good life for a period of time, at least food and clothing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care about the situation after her, but told the person in charge to act according to the rules and ensure that the woman got the compensation.


    After that, Fang Tianxing can''t manage things. He has his own chance. It depends on his own fortune whether it''s good or bad. The world is always full of variables.


    But many times, the opportunity is always by no one, it is a very helpless thing.


    People in Nanfeng city continue to live, and the operation of the world will always come to a fixed track. It''s just that it''s a hopeless thing, and it''s called an irresistible fate


    It was the same despair. Fang Tianxing just felt that he was just a mole ant under the heaven. He could only strive to become stronger until he could change his fate.


    To recover these two cities, the superior''s commendation has arrived. The Federation likes Fang Tianxing, a general who can win battles, but they like people who are easy to master. They don''t like people who have strong abilities and are proud of their talents.


    It''s a very happy thing to control the fate of others. Ordinary people become playthings in their own hands. If they want them to go east, they dare not go west. If they want them to sink, they can''t go up.


    But Fang Tianxing doesn''t like this. Freedom belongs to all living beings. Everyone can control his own destiny. He doesn''t have to be bound by meaningless things. He can also fly freely in shackles.


    Fang Tianxing was awarded the title of champion by the Federal Military Department, which surprised many people. Many veterans in the army did not get such a title.


    In accordance with the requirements, I have to go to the military headquarters to be awarded the title. At the same time, I also go to the federal military headquarters to report on my work.


    As an invincible general in the battlefield, Fang Tianxing now feels like a small staff member, waiting for the boss''s call. I don''t know if he will recognize his achievements.


    He didn''t like the feeling that fate was in the hands of others. He thought that he could control his own destiny by himself, but this kind of powerlessness appeared again, which made him a little at a loss.


    Fang Tianxing packed up his things and entered the military headquarters on time to report on his work.


    The key points, highlights and contributions must be emphasized in the work report. Emphasis refers to the most important tasks, which are usually part of the whole. Highlights refer to those that can reflect their working ability and have been recognized by others.


    Some old people also told Fang Tianxing some experience. For example, first of all, we should correct our attitude. We must say that we have not done a good job. No matter how well we have done, we are not good enough. No matter how satisfied we are, we should say that we are not satisfied.


    Secondly, we must not look for objective reasons. As the saying goes, if we don''t work hard subjectively, we should look for objective reasons. Basically, it''s the mode of "but". For example, although it''s sunny this month, I didn''t sell all my umbrellas. The main reason is that I didn''t work hard enough. I feel guilty.


    Finally, be sure to grasp your leader''s preferences, what he likes to hear and say! He likes to listen to the official cliche, you give him a goal, he likes to be real, you give him the next work plan.


    By the way, the last link, we must show our next work attitude with high morale.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t listen. He just did what he wanted to do. He wanted to show his real self. No matter whether others like it or not, he was the real self.


    But Fang Tianxing thinks that all the routines are false, and only the truth can withstand scrutiny and attack.


    There is no power that can make people perfect overnight. Only by accumulating every day can people become stronger and stronger gradually, and rivers and lakes converge into torrents, can the situation in the world be changed.


    When he arrived at the military headquarters, the instructor asked him to write down his own experience. Fang Tianxing truthfully recorded his real situation, and soon wrote for a long time, and finally finished it.


    Someone took his things away and quickly entered the next round of face-to-face assessment.


    It''s just that something like that makes people feel a little unhappy. Someone comes to pick up Fang Tianxing. He walked in with uneasy mood and pushed the door open. Fang Tianxing saw three judges waiting for him. Fang Tianxing walked to his own position without expression.


    "Sit down, just want to chat, don''t have too much mental pressure." The man in the middle pushed his glasses and said.


    Fang Tianxing sat down and looked at the people. The person on the far right spoke¡° Fang Tianxing, what do you think of your performance? Do you have any loopholes? Do you have any opinions and suggestions on the Federation? How can you improve yourself? " Asked the man.


    "The teacher asked a lot of questions, one by one or together. I don''t think you have the time. Let''s go back together. The performance is not very good. The situation is changing, and it''s not easy to summarize whether the performance is good or not. Naturally, there are many problems, and there are many areas worthy of improvement. As for the proposal to the Federation, naturally, it is to improve the treatment of grassroots soldiers, so that they can live a decent life. " Fang Tianxing thought about it and said quickly.


    Continuous words, people do not know how to respond, seems to answer, but in fact there is nothing new.


    "Your answer is a bit arbitrary. There is nothing else constructive." The examiner seemed dissatisfied with Fang Tianxing''s answer and continued to ask.


    "The question itself is something very general, and my answer is the same." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    The man had to say more. The man in the middle stopped him and said to him, "you are against us. Please don''t do that. An organization must have strict discipline to ensure that every member acts within the scope of discipline. I think you have also led soldiers. You must know that."


    Fang Tianxing''s look eased down, he said with regret: "I really have some resistance. As a general who has been through hundreds of battles in the battlefield, I should be judged by some people who have never been on the battlefield, which makes me feel very bad."


    "What if we have never been to the battlefield? We know everything about the battlefield like the palm of our hand. We read newspapers from the battlefield every day. The movement of every army and the movement of every general are arranged by us." The man on the right said discontentedly, as if he was fighting back against Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 555

    Fang Tianxing laughed. He said with a smile, "if you have read the War newspaper, you have been on the battlefield. If you have seen a little war film, you are on the scene. You''ve read the war newspapers. Do you know what it''s like to have your comrades in arms dying by your side one second ago? What it''s like to have the enemy army pressing down the border and guarding the city until they''ve run out of ammunition and food. You can feel the pain of others by sitting there. After all, it''s more than one hundred thousand miles away. "


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, the man on the right seems to be in silence. He has some feelings about what Fang Tianxing said.


    The man in the middle said with emotion: "I''ve been on the battlefield. I''ve experienced everything you said."


    After that, he lifted his coat and showed Fang Tianxing the scars all over his body. They were all old wounds, messy dozens of scars. He said very plainly: "I''m not as good as you. Although I''ve been on the battlefield many times, I''ve been fighting hard, and I didn''t make much achievements. When I was old, I was transferred to the rear to do some internal affairs."


    Fang Tianxing stood up, hugged his fist and said, "those who are good at fighting have no great achievements. After suffering, you are a hero."


    The man waved his hand, for these scars, just think it is natural, he said calmly: "many of the real heroes in the battlefield are sacrificed for the Terran, I am very grateful for my life, can do something for the Terran, also is to play a role."


    "OK, what do you think about the current military situation The man asked Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing replied positively: "at present, the main policy of protoss troops is to shrink and defend, and keep the wall clear. It is very difficult to achieve certain achievements in a short period of time. Moreover, the protoss must be harbouring a conspiracy. It must be a shock. I hope that the Federal Military Department will make preparations to cope with the possible danger. "


    "We also received news that Ares, the God of war, was practicing a very powerful magic power. The specific type has not been found yet. Once Ares, the God of war, is in trouble, your troops will bear the brunt and become the target of attack. The superior will also understand your situation and send an orange armored army to help you guard the city, hoping to get some intelligence about this magic power to study the method of solving it. " He said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said to the crowd, "I''ll secretly arrange the evacuation of the masses first, and let the orange armored army disguise as the common people to sneak into the city."


    He nodded and said, "I can''t reply to you yet. I''ll report the situation to my superior and let you know."


    At this time, the man on the far left kept silent and said at the moment: "I can agree to your request on behalf of the military. You should arrange the evacuation of several people in the front line within seven days. In addition, you must pay attention to confidentiality and not let the protoss know."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "OK, I know."


    Soon they announced the end of each other''s Tianxing assessment, he can leave.


    Fang Tianxing stood up, bowed and left. After he left, the three examiners began to discuss how to score Fang Tianxing and how to evaluate him.


    The man on the far right said quickly, "this young man is too arrogant to be a good general. At best, he is just a reckless man."


    The man in the middle held different opinions. He said with a smile: "young people, some arrogance is normal, so they are sincere and enthusiastic. If they are young, they will be old-fashioned, which is abnormal."


    The man on the far left said quickly, "if this young man can do things, use him to do things. There is still a lack of people who can do things at the front line. If we roll all the people down, should we old guys go on the stage in person? "


    What this person said has a lot of weight, but many people are convinced by such things. The person on the far right was silent, and wrote down the evaluation A-level on the list. He was rebellious and could be used.


    The man in the middle wrote a +. He was warm-blooded and brave, and he should be a hero. The man on the left wrote a, the dragon among the people, who is good at fighting.


    They handed in their evaluation sheets and let the military department decide. Soon Fang Tianxing received the news, gave him the title of champion and ordered him to evacuate the crowd within seven days.


    When Fang Tianxing got the news, he naturally let the people evacuate, and all the people left secretly.


    As the crowd left, the orange armored forces entered the city at the same time and dressed up as civilians. Some become street vendors, some become passers-by. For a moment, Fang Tianxing didn''t see in the street that there were no more people in the original city, leaving only the soldiers.


    In the distant Protoss camp, a loud noise came out of thin air. Ares, the God of war, rushed out from the closed door, with a black charm floating in his palm. The charm is so evil that one can''t breathe at a glance.


    Hearing the battle, the adopted sons of the God of war rushed out and saw ares standing in the air. They knelt down and said, "welcome your adoptive father to go out of the pass. The God will shine forever and break the sky."


    Soon Ares, the God of war, came down from the sky with a smile. He stood up with his hands down and said to the people, "the magic skill is just a small success, but it''s nothing."


    "The adoptive father is so powerful that he can naturally frighten them and make them scared." Howard said respectfully.


    It''s just that many people are curious about ares''s new magic power, and expect him to show it to see what effect it has.


    People just feel that it is a very mysterious power, do not know how to deal with that kind of inexplicable power.


    Ares the God of war in the hands of the black charm, as if with a very strange terrible power, Ares knows that others are very concerned about the power of this power. He threw out the black charm in his hand, made the surrounding space distorted, produced infinite light, and made the space full of light.


    Such a situation just makes people feel very strange, like a distorted world, the surrounding world seems to have changed, everything has been purified.


    That''s the magic of seizing nature. Howard sent his mortals to the past. Although he was very reluctant, he still walked over.


    In the divine light bath, his whole person has become very holy, as if he was washed by the soul. It''s like being reborn, the evil thoughts in his heart have disappeared, and he has become a truly pure person.


    He used to be a thief, but now he has no idea of stealing in his mind. He just wants to benefit people.


    He became a Protoss, from a mortal to a Protoss without any dark thoughts. Only the Legendary God Emperor and the devil emperor can have such means.


    But such pain did not make him feel pain, but made him feel happy and happy, just like he had just stolen a precious treasure.


    To see such a magic power, Howard carefully examined the man and found that there was no physical injury or wound, but the soul was purified. The previous ideas have been completely changed and distorted, which is really the creation of seizing heaven and earth, but what''s the use.

 Chapter 556

    This kind of thing looks magical, but in fact, I don''t know what use it is.


    Seeing Howard''s puzzled eyes, Ares, the God of war, said with a smile, "this charm has the power of creation. It can change the life form and ideology, and make them completely become another kind of life."


    "You can use it on people who are hostile to us, so they can use it for us." Ares, the God of war, said quickly.


    It can turn the enemy into another form of life. This kind of magical power is unheard of. Ares, the God of war, has not been trained before. He made progress after the war with Liang Bufan, and then he closed his door to practice,


    He finally practiced the secret skill, and naturally wanted to show his power and let others see what he was capable of.


    He handed the charm to Howard and said to him, "Fang Tianxing had dared to arrest my adopted son before, so he used it to deal with him, and turned it into a servant loyal to my Protoss, so as to show the kindness of my Protoss."


    Howard took the black spell from Ares, the God of war, and said respectfully, "everything will be as my adoptive father wishes."


    Fang Tianxing is studying in the city, enjoying a rare leisure.


    But in troubled times, peace never lasts long. Soon some soldiers reported that there were a large number of protoss soldiers outside the city. It seems that there is something going on.


    Fang Tianxing quickly ascended the tower and saw a group of protoss soldiers in the distance. They seemed to have a plot.


    There were spies trying to get close to them, but those people were inexplicably missing, only to find the body.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t understand the eccentricity, but it''s threatening. He doesn''t know what the purpose is.


    People in the city began to disappear for no reason, at first only one or two, and then more and more. Fortunately, the people here are all soldiers. They can be taken away by no means ordinary people.


    Fang Tianxing ordered the whole city to be under martial law, and thoroughly investigated who was making trouble in the city, causing panic and unrest.


    Those who were arrested were soldiers, and they left traces. He secretly exposed the whereabouts of the gangster, and Fang Tianxing pursued all the way to the final place.


    It''s a country road, where few people come back. It''s also a place where public security is difficult to manage.


    Those missing people are here, and their last trace is here. For this, it''s a terrible place, and it''s the last bone burial place.


    Fang Tian was walking on the country road, but he felt a little frightened. There are also many sounds on the road, such as the sound of birds, the sound of the river flowing, and the sound of the wind blowing through my ears.


    Mention twelve vigilance, he carefully observed everything here.


    There was an abnormal shaking in the surrounding grass. Fang Tianxing walked past with his sword, only to find that it was a cricket. He breathed a long sigh of relief. At this moment, suddenly a bad wind came from behind.


    Fang Tianxing sidestepped to avoid, but he was led backward by the wind. After he rolled on the ground for a while, he saw the real face of the thing. It was a monster like a wild boar.


    It''s just that things like that make people feel very familiar. It seems that they have seen such strange things before. But Fang Tianxing never saw such strange things in his mind.


    Howling, the wild boar like monster pounced on Fang Tianxing, which was not so powerful. Fang Tianxing could easily avoid it. He didn''t even put out his sword. He just split it with one hand and beat the wild boar like monster to one side. The boar fell to the ground, humming, as if to say something, but unable to speak.


    But the day he walked past, he wanted to end the boar''s life, but he saw the boar shed tears.


    He was puzzled, but he didn''t start for a moment, and planned to take it back to study.


    At this time, a burst of applause came. Fang Tianxing turned his head and saw that it was Howard, the third adopted son of Ares, the God of war. He said with a smile, "I thought you would kill the wild boar and bear the charge of killing the same race, but you didn''t miss a good play."


    Fang Tianxing took a look at the wild boar and knew that there must be something strange in it. He just kept silent and on guard.


    Howard was holding something in his hand, which was like a certificate. After he had a chat, the other party Tianxing said, "this wild boar is transformed by he Yuquan. It''s said that he is now the acting Lord of Nanfeng City, and he has given him a certificate. It seems that he has met the Ming Lord."


    With that, Howard threw his certificate to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing took it over and found that it was he Yuquan''s certificate. However, this situation naturally made Fang Tianxing wary. He soon thought of something.


    That wild boar is he Yuquan. How could he be turned into this.


    "You''ll soon know, see that boar, and you''ll soon be like them." Howard said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is about to run away immediately, but Howard is not a vegetarian, and his action has been expected.


    As soon as he raised his hand and sprinkled a large amount of light, Fang Tianxing only felt that he was in a quagmire. The movement suddenly stopped and it was hard to get away. Howard looked at Fang Tianxing with a sneer and said, "it depends on where you run this time."


    The black charm in Howard''s hand appears, it doesn''t look like a good thing.


    It''s just that this kind of thing doesn''t make people feel happy. Howard reaches out his hand and throws out the charm, but Fang Tianxing struggles hard and doesn''t get hit by the charm.


    Howard was a little annoyed. Before he left, the God of war once told him that the charm was only a semi-finished product, so he could only use it three times. Howard stretched out his big hand and grabbed Fang Tianxing back.


    But Fang Tianxing was about to get out of trouble, but he was caught back. This time, Howard grabbed him with one hand and pressed him with the other. The black charm in his hand hit Fang Tianxing.


    When the black charm entered Fang Tianxing''s body, it changed his body. All the forces were irresistible. It was directly smashed and completely changed his life form.


    Fang Tianxing fainted. When he woke up, he was already in mid air. Howard said to him, "I''ll take you to the people in the city and see what they think when they see their general turn into a smelly mouse."


    Fang Tianxing looked at himself. His hands and feet seemed to have become short legs, and his body didn''t seem to be human body.


    This is the first time for Fang Tianxing to encounter such a magical power. It''s terrible. Fang Tianxing''s consciousness came to the sea space. He found that the five masters were frowning. Fang Tianxing stood aside and didn''t say much.


    "You must want to know what the supernatural power is. It''s the power of creation that can only be mastered by the God Emperor. Ares, the God of war, has already touched the threshold of the way of creation and half stepped into the level of the God Emperor. I didn''t expect that his life would become a serious problem today. " I was a little annoyed when I ate tomatoes. He once caught Ares, the God of war, but he let him go.

 Chapter 557

    The existence of the God Emperor level has been the top fighting power of the gods and demons. If Ares, the God of war, is promoted successfully, it will certainly become a serious problem and have a great impact on the situation.


    "We must kill him as soon as possible, or there will be endless trouble." Dream into Shenji quickly said.


    The eyes of the five masters were all focused on Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was puzzled and said, "what are you looking at me for? Do you want me to kill Ares


    "You''re right. You''re the best person." The dream into the magic machine, the other side Tianxing said.


    Just this situation makes Fang Tianxing a little surprised. He doesn''t know how the situation will become like this. His strength is too far apart to think about.


    "There are still many flaws in ares''s art of nature, and we will help you resolve them slowly. It''s good for you. Once you succeed, you will become the nemesis of Ares. " Dream into Shenji, the other side Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing was still a little frightened. The three little Tang family said to him, "don''t worry, we will help you."


    Fang Tianxing then said, "I''m relieved to have several masters here."


    It''s just that this consciousness of heavenly movement returns to itself and continues to face its own destiny. Howard threw himself on the tower, flew up and said, "your general has been turned into a mouse by me, and you still don''t surrender."


    This sentence resounded through the air, and the soldiers came out, looking at Fang Tianxing strangely¡° Go away, leave me alone. " Fang Tianxing is a mouse at the moment, but he makes them leave quickly.


    The soldiers were so surprised that they felt that they had seen a terrible thing. Their general really seemed to be a mouse.


    We didn''t panic either. If we work together to deal with Howard, we can push him back. Put Fang Tianxing into the protection circle and fight back Howard. He left with a smile and immediately called up a large army to attack the city.


    Their offensive was fierce. Thanks to the orange armored army, Nanfeng city''s defense was greatly improved, even under the attack of the protoss army.


    But they won''t last long at all. The protoss forces around them are still gathering, and there must be large-scale operations.


    There are also people in the city who want to cure the problem of Fang Tianxing, but there is no cure for it. The magic power in him is so weird that all doctors are at a loss.


    It''s just that this kind of magic power is too weird. The five masters are also helping Fang Tianxing to dissolve his power of nature. However, it will take seven days to completely dissolve it. At this time, Fang Tianxing will have unexpected changes.


    Fang Tianxing has now become a mouse, from an adored general to a mouse that everyone shouts to beat.


    It''s really a big gap. When Fang Tianxing walked into the street, the people around him saw a big mouse appear. They immediately picked up the broom and mop to fight the mouse. Fang Tianxing immediately ran away. He could only find a corner where there was no one to hide.


    This is a dark place. It seems that something is coming towards us. Fang Tianxing looks over there and finally sees that it is a snake, which is the natural enemy of mice.


    Fang Tianxing realized this and ran away. The snake chased him and wanted to catch the prey for dinner.


    A mouse and a snake ran after each other and refused to let go of Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing couldn''t help saying, "can''t you catch other prey? Why don''t you let me go? "


    "It''s not so easy to catch prey. You''re so cute. I''ll eat you today." The little red snake said to Tianxing in a soft voice.


    Soon the moon disappeared, and the sun''s brilliance fell on Fang Tianxing. He changed again, and became a big cow.


    But the little red snake took a look at Fang Tianxing. He had turned into an ox and couldn''t swallow it.


    When Fang Tianxing wakes up, he finds that he has changed into a cow again. I don''t know what strange power it is that can make people change like this.


    He stood up and wagged his tail. It seemed that he was really his own body. Seeing the little red snake beside him, he was no longer fighting with Tianxing.


    "What''s so weird about you? I''ve never seen anything like that." Fang Tianxing is not his target now, and his tone naturally becomes more polite.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t intend to tell him the truth, but said, "I wake up like this, and I don''t know why."


    Fang Tianxing just doesn''t think it''s necessary to let too many people know about his own affairs. It''s just that such things are really too weird.


    The snake just walked around Fang Tian and said, "what happened to you is really strange. Since you can experience the life course of many kinds of animals, it''s also a very interesting thing."


    "People always comment on other people''s tragedies, but not on themselves." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "I''ll go back first. Come to me when you''re free." The snake said a word and left with a charming smile.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing realized that the little red snake was a female.


    After the little red snake left, Fang Tianxing planned to go out from the woods. When he came out of the woods, he found a farmer working in the field. He seemed to pull very hard. Fang Tianxing wanted to help him, but he was scared by his appearance.


    The farmer raised his eyes and saw Fang Tianxing. He was surprised and said, "it''s a pity that we don''t farm the bison here."


    After that, he ran to Fang Tianxing, and soon the tools for farming were put on Tianxing''s body above him, with cold eyebrows and fingers, and bent down to be a willing ox.


    Today, I have practiced it, but it is not so easy. The farmer happily looked at the cattle from the sky, and naturally felt that they had found a big bargain. The previous cow was killed and eaten because it was too old.


    Maybe it''s a reward from God for doing good.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t think so. He just ploughed the land to help the farmers live a better life.


    After half a day''s busy work, there was a short rest. Farmers were sitting on the fields smoking dry tobacco. With the help of cattle, today''s farm work is much easier than before.


    It seems that there is no owner. The farmer is going to take the cattle home.


    In the afternoon till sunset, the villagers led the cattle home. His wife was surprised and said, "where did the cattle come from?"


    "Don''t you believe it, the cow came out of the woods. We''ll have a much better life with it in the future. " The old farmer said to his wife.


    At that moment, he sent the cattle into the cowshed, closed the door carefully, and went back to the house. When the moonlight came into the cowshed, the change came again. Fang Tianxing became a tiger. The rope on his body was not strong enough. Fang Tianxing broke it easily.

 Chapter 558

    The old farmer heard the noise outside and quickly ran out to check. Seeing a big tiger at the place where the ox was originally tied and biting the rope open, Fang Tianxing jumped out of the empty space above the cowshed.


    The farmer was scared straight back, trembling said: "my cow is not you eat."


    Fang Tianxing''s tiger came to the farmer and said, "don''t panic. The cattle in the daytime are also me. Although I''m a tiger, I won''t hurt people."


    With that, Fang Tianxing''s tiger turned and left. The tiger is the king of all animals. When he returns to the forest, he should be absolutely strong. But Fang Tianxing, who came to the forest, didn''t see anyone who was afraid. The guy here was not afraid when he saw Fang Tianxing. He thought of a possibility.


    Suddenly, a tiger roar came, which seemed to be the same as Fang Tianxing''s expectation. Here is another tiger. It feels the same breath. The tiger will come here soon.


    Two tigers are not allowed in one mountain, except one male and one female. The coming tiger doesn''t look like a female, but roars fiercely.


    Fang Tianxing said that he would not stop fighting today, but the tiger was very fierce and would not let the invaders go easily.


    Seeing the tiger coming, Fang Tianxing had rich experience in fighting and naturally had a way to deal with it. He just dodged the tiger''s attack. He just stood by and looked at each other coldly.


    Tigers are cruel in nature, and naturally they will not let go of their opponents. It is said that ghosts will appear around tigers who have eaten people, and the souls of people who have been maimed will be detained by tigers, and in turn they will do harm to tigers.


    Fang Tianxing saw that there were many ghosts around the tiger. They stared at Fang Tianxing one by one, as if they wanted to choose someone to eat.


    Fang Tianxing won''t be afraid of these guys. They are just a bunch of local chickens. Fang Tianxing raised his head up to the sky and roared, sending out a tiger roar that shocked the whole forest. The ghosts were scared back. They were not determined people, otherwise they would not become ghosts.


    The tiger on the opposite side seemed to feel a bit shocked, but he still gave out a low roar. Fang Tianxing thought that it would be impossible to teach him a lesson.


    That kind of thing is very irritating, and he pounced on it all at once, using his claws and fangs to attack. However, Fang Tianxing has a good idea and doesn''t intend to hurt the tiger.


    Fang Tianxing''s fighting consciousness was more fierce, and soon overtook the tiger. He lost his strength, and then Tianxing stopped.


    However, new changes have taken place in the tigers on the opposite side. When the battle failed, there was no response. On the contrary, chaofang Tianxing wagged his tail, which seems to mean something else.


    According to the rule of tiger population: under normal circumstances, the female tiger will choose the strongest male tiger as her mate, so the male tiger naturally has to compete.


    Then, the strongest tiger and the female tiger start to move. When the tiger moves, the abnormal roar is a special signal they transmit, and holding each other''s neck is a kind of intimacy.


    After the tiger is in action, the female will roll on the ground for several times, and then lie on her back with four legs facing the sky, motionless.


    Fang Tianxing once saw a grumpy male tiger follow up the female tiger in the zoo. The male tiger pounces on the female tiger, and the female tiger dodges in time, but the male tiger bites his tail.


    After the battle, the female tiger is not strong enough to be pressed by the male tiger. The female tiger is still fighting, but it has not played much role. On the contrary, it stimulates the male tiger''s possessiveness.


    After the tiger is in action, the female will roll on the ground for several times, and then lie on her back with four legs facing the sky, motionless.


    Fang Tianxing realized that what she saw was a female tiger. She was very satisfied with her fighting power and wanted to invite him as her guest.


    Although Fang Tianxing''s body has become a tiger, he still feels that he is a person and can''t lose his heart.


    He turned away from the dilemma. Outside the forest was a small village. It''s afternoon now, Fang Tianxing thought, as long as it''s late at night, there will be new changes.


    He acted carefully for fear of being found and frightening the villagers. The animals in the village feel the smell of tigers, and they are restless one by one. Chickens and dogs are barking one after another in the whole village.


    Such things can''t make people happy. Fang Tianxing quickly finds a place to hide. It was a sheep pen. Seeing a strange creature running in, the group of lambs retreated in fear.


    "What is it? It looks fierce." A goat said anxiously.


    "Don''t be afraid. There are so many of us. Oh no, there are so many sheep. Why should we be afraid of him?" Said a young goat.


    Shrink in the innermost of the old sheep said: "he is our natural enemy, you don''t want to die."


    The young goat looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "it just looks bigger and more fierce. It''s nothing serious. I want to fight with him to see who is stronger."


    There is a saying that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. The young goat has never seen the outside world, and it''s nothing to see tigers. He doesn''t know that it''s not a creature he can provoke.


    "Come on, fight me and see who''s good." The young goat confidently said to the tiger.


    Fang Tianxing saw that the young goat was so arrogant that he felt a sense of killing in his heart. He wanted to teach him a lesson.


    "Well, I hope you don''t beg for mercy then." Fang Tianxing sneered.


    "I won''t?" After that, the young goat pushed back a few steps, and then rushed forward with his strength, pushing it forward with his horn. Fang Tianxing just jumped up and dodged the attack of the young goat. He soon found a suitable position to attack the young goat.


    Just a little jump, he caught the young goat. He struggled to throw the tiger from his back, but his strength was too weak to let Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing just waved his paw and left several wounds on the young goat. The blood from the wound came out, and the smell of blood came out. Let Fang Tianxing feel a manic flame rising, it seems to let himself become a cannibal beast.


    According to the primitive instinct, the young goat was soon suppressed by him, and had no resistance. The young goat kept begging for mercy, but Fang Tianxing seemed to turn a deaf ear and turn a blind eye.


    Instinctive desire for blood made him intoxicated, and Fang Tianxing suddenly woke up. He restrained himself and was shocked that what he had become would have the animal nature, and where his human nature was.


    He let go of the young goat. It''s no sin for a tiger to eat a goat, but he is not a tiger. He can''t be indifferent.


    All the goats around were frightened. They were afraid of such a fierce beast. At the moment, the sight of the beast seemed to be lost in thought, and the goats did not utter a sound, so they were afraid.

 Chapter 559

    The fight with the young goat just now shows that this animal has an overwhelming advantage over them. They have no resistance at all.


    The little goats gathered around, shivering with fear. When it got dark, it changed again. There was a flash of light on Fang Tianxing. He became a rabbit. Seeing that Fang Tianxing became a rabbit, the goats rushed forward bravely. Fang Tianxing made a bluff and let out a cry, and the goats quickly drew back.


    Fang Tianxing turns into a rabbit, which is not a tiger''s roar. Those kids came around again. Fang Tianxing could only see the chance and ran away from the hole in the wall.


    After escaping, Fang Tianxing didn''t know where to go. A little rabbit was not safe outside in the dark. Walking on the country road, I saw that the door of a family''s courtyard was not closed. Fang Tianxing ran in, only to find a big dog tied in the yard.


    Seeing a strange creature breaking into his territory, the big dog barked quickly, which led to a light in the master''s room, and the mother and daughter came out dressed. The little girl saw that it was a rabbit, so she ran over and picked it up.


    The middle-aged woman seemed to be her mother. Seeing that she was just a rabbit, she was puzzled. Seeing that the door of the yard was not closed, I realized that the rabbit came in from the outside.


    She said to the little girl angrily, "I didn''t ask you to close the door. Why did you forget to close it again?"


    The little girl didn''t pay attention to her, just continued to tease the rabbit, very happy. The little girl has no playmates in the village. Today she is very happy to have a rabbit to play with.


    Take the little girl back to the house, the child put the rabbit beside the bed, the mother said to her: "don''t take the rabbit to bed, just came in from outside, it must not be clean."


    The little girl nodded to show obedience, but she was very down. Mother shut the door and told her to go to bed early.


    Seeing her mother leave, the little girl just felt very happy and said to the rabbit, "my mother used to be a very gentle person, but since my father left, her temper has become worse and worse."


    Fang Tianxing also understands the situation. Maybe his father has another woman outside, so naturally he abandons his mother and daughter. It''s just that this kind of thing is too common.


    "Although mom didn''t tell me anything, I knew Dad had a woman outside and abandoned us. How I want my father back, little rabbit. Can you understand me? " The little girl said to Tianxing.


    "Of course I can understand you, and I can help you find your father." Fang Tianxing said suddenly.


    When the little girl saw the rabbit, she stepped back, covered her mouth and said in surprise, "are you the rabbit master?"


    Mr. rabbit is a good title. Fang Tianxing thought of it in his heart and said to her, "I''m the rabbit master. I can help you realize your wish."


    "Then I want to get Dad back. Can you help me?" The little girl said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "yes, but I want to ask you a question. You have to answer it before you can realize your wish."


    "What''s the problem?" Asked the little girl.


    "Why aren''t you happy?" Fang Tianxing asked strangely.


    The little girl replied, "because my father left us, my mother became so unhappy that she didn''t smile any more."


    Fang Tianxing thinks that it''s not good to run around aimlessly. It''s just a good choice to do something for the little girl. Just to know where the little girl''s father is, it takes a little bit of energy.


    "Sleep well, and I''ll find your father when you wake up." Fang Tianxing said to the little girl.


    The little girl pleaded, "thank you for helping me. I''m willing to believe you."


    At this moment, Fang Tianxing feels a strange force, which seems to be the blessing of the readers, but it is very pure. Although it is weak, it is like a spark, lighting a pile of firewood.


    The power of blessing of readers in Fang Tianxing''s body could not be felt for a long time, but now he didn''t know where it came from, breaking the barrier and letting the power of blessing of imprisoned readers gush out.


    In an instant, Fang Tianxing felt that he was a little different. It seemed that his previous strength had been opened up and his cultivation had been restored.


    Watching the little girl go to sleep with her eyes closed, Fang Tianxing immediately left and quickly went out of the yard to find the girl''s father.


    Before that, he already knew who the little girl''s father was. He immediately followed the position he felt and rushed in that direction. He realized that it would not take long for his strength to recover.


    We must finish what we want to do before the power disappears, otherwise it will disappear and it will be too late.


    Fang Tianxing flies rapidly in the sky. Fortunately, it''s night now. If people see a rabbit flying in the air, they are afraid that it will startle their chin.


    All the way, Fang Tianxing finally arrived at the place where the little girl''s father was.


    It''s a very quiet place, it''s a place of despair, it''s a place of abandonment, it''s full of disabled people.


    Some are physically disabled, some are mentally disabled, and the little girl''s father has been hiding here since he abandoned his family and son.


    There are no relatives or friends here. Every day is just endless darkness and loneliness, which is a kind of pain and despair that no one can resist.


    This is the place where Guanghui can''t reach. Situ Xueyi is hiding here. He can only live on a little relief. Living is the most luxurious thing. He doesn''t dare to expect anything else. His friends and family will only be dragged into the abyss and entangled in endless torment all his life.


    Situ Xueyi was huddled in a dark room, where it was dark and damp, and there was not much warmth. But it was just the place where he lived. Now he had to wait to die.


    Suddenly, the door was opened, and a small thing came in. To be exact, it was a rabbit. When he was in a state of uncertainty, the rabbit looked at himself and said, "stu Xueyi, your daughter asked me to come to you."


    Situ Xueyi asked himself that he was a dying man. It was hard for him to get excited.


    He couldn''t believe it because it was so shocking.


    "You are really sent by my daughter. Did she ask you to come to me?" Situ Xueyi asked quickly.


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "yes, I''m here to meet you. Your daughter misses you very much."


    But situ Xueyi said, "no, I can''t go back like this now."


    When he came out to work with the villagers, he was expelled by his employer. Later, he went to sell blood. It took him a long time to know that he had a strange disease.


    Knowing that their illness could not be cured, they had to leave their mother and son and wait here to die.

 Chapter 560

    When Fang Tianxing saw his situation, he really lived in poverty and was seriously ill. It didn''t seem like a lie. At this time, someone came from outside. Fang Tianxing quickly hid to one side. A woman came in. She was worried and asked, "brother situ, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing her coming, situ Xueyi had a wry smile on his face.


    Just such a thing, people feel very surprised. The woman put a pile of fruit on situ Xueyi''s table, ran to him and said, "how are you?"


    "I don''t need you to worry about it. I don''t want you to come in the future." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "But if your body can be matched with the right bone marrow, there may still be hope." The woman said to him.


    "Even if they have, how can they afford to spend it. You''re just an ordinary person. You''d better stay away from me. " Situ Xueyi''s tone was not polite, and he wanted to drive her away as soon as possible.


    But it''s not that easy. The more it is, the more meaningful he is.


    They got to know each other in the afternoon. At that time, Rong Xuexin, a woman, was distributing leaflets outside. But at that time, he just passed by and accidentally saved her.


    Just such a thing, is not very enviable, just that Rong Xuexin has been following him.


    He had a family of his own, and he was very poor. At that time, he just knew that he was terminally ill and lost. He didn''t know what to do in the future. At that time, when saving people, they really saved people, even if their own lives were worth it.


    In the end, he didn''t die. He just had a slight scratch. He just felt why God didn''t let him die. It was even tiring to live. The woman took him to the infirmary to disinfect and clean the wound.


    Situ Xueyi knew that she liked herself, but she didn''t want to hurt others. Since then, the woman has been looking for opportunities to meet him, and was accidentally bumped into by his wife. Situ Xueyi had an idea at that time. He admitted to his wife that he had someone outside and moved out openly.


    Situ Xueyi''s wife felt that he really had an affair and felt sorry for himself all day. But I don''t know that is the way that situ Xueyi thought out in order not to affect his family.


    Situ Xueyi came here after he left home. Most of the people who lived here were patients and had no money to cure them. They came here to die. Situ Xueyi hides here and wants to spend the rest of her life, but Rong Xuexin finds him.


    But this kind of entanglement, he is a dying man. Now his daughter wants to see him, situ Xueyi thinks he can''t live for a few days, and it''s good to see him before he dies.


    A glimmer of hope in the desperate situation. Although situ Xueyi knew that everything was futile, he still wanted such hope.


    Is that hope? Fang Tianxing felt a burst of enlightenment in his heart. The distant body of hope felt the feeling from the noumenon, and the realm was promoted to Xiaocheng.


    The woman is still chatting. Fang Tianxing feels that the power of blessing of readers in her body is disappearing rapidly. It''s too late.


    "Wait, don''t situ Xueyi want to see his daughter? How do you want to meet? " Fang Tianxing asked.


    "You take her to the cafe in sky town and wait for me." Situ Xueyi said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t have time to say anything more and ran back with the last blessing of the readers.


    Along the way, Fang Tianxing didn''t care why he didn''t change again. He rushed to the little girl and said to her, "follow me and take you to see Dad."


    The little girl didn''t ask much. Fang Tianxing took her to the cafe. When he got there, Fang Tianxing could no longer resist the power of nature and fell into change.


    When he opened his eyes again, Fang Tianxing knew that he had changed his body. But not into a dragon, but into a snake, turned to look at the little girl, she looked at herself, a face of fear.


    "Did you eat my little white rabbit?" The little girl asked in fear.


    Fang Tianxing quickly explained: "I didn''t kill him, I didn''t eat rabbit, I am rabbit."


    "No, you cheat. You must have eaten him and used him to talk in your stomach." The little girl didn''t believe the snake in front of her. Her mother told her that in the story, poisonous snakes are bad and only lie and harm people. Seeing that the little girl didn''t believe in herself, Fang Tianxing had no choice but to leave.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care what kind of thing it is. He just hopes that the father and daughter can meet each other successfully and share their feelings.


    When Fang Tianxing swam outside, he suddenly thought of the snake in the forest. He saw that he didn''t know how to react. Fang Tianxing was walking in the jungle. It was a very dark place.


    There is no justice in the world of snake race. The powerful snake king rules all the snakes in the region. The snake king takes a fancy to it and is forced to marry.


    Fang Tianxing drives away the snake that entangles her. When she tells herself this, Fang Tianxing knows that she is encountering a female snake.


    It seems that everything is predestined, but such a thing is not easy, he also wants to be a person.


    It seems that everything is predestined. The Snake Girl asked him to help defeat the snake king and save herself. But Fang Tianxing is able to hide, do not want to be involved in such a dispute.


    But a lot of times you don''t want to escape, you can escape, trouble will always come to you, you have to face.


    Fang Tianxing wanted to leave, but the men sent by the snake king quickly stopped him. They were a blue ring white scale snake and a black eye red ring snake.


    They are a group of very strong opponents. Snakes are very powerful. They spit out a message and say, "boy, you are very good. You abducted our king''s female snake, and now you still want to run. You think we snake king are vegetarian."


    It''s just that this kind of thing doesn''t make people happy, this kind of thing just makes people feel very angry. Looking at the appearance of those guys, it''s just the endless pursuit. Fang Tianxing''s heart is cold again. Kill the snake king and become a new snake king, so that you don''t have to be chased. Of course, what you need to do now is to solve these two guys.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart surged with the intention of killing. The other two snakes felt his intention and hissed. The black eyed red snake took the lead to attack, and quickly swam to the North Korea. Not to be outdone, Fang Tianxing also swam directly towards him. The two snakes fought each other, and then they bit each other and injected their own venom into each other''s bodies.


    The blue ring white scale snake on one side is watching the play. He only thinks that Fang Tianxing is bitten by the black eye red ring snake. He thinks Fang Tianxing will die. The toxicity of the black eyed red ringer snake even has to be afraid of itself. Even if the snake has anti toxicity, it can''t last long.


    As for Fang Tianxing''s toxicity, how much toxicity can an unknown poisonous snake have? In its opinion, it is impossible to harm the black eyed red snake.

 Chapter 561

    But the situation was far from what he expected. The black eyed red snake fell to the ground and didn''t get up again. On the other hand, Fang Tianxing just fainted and soon returned to normal.


    But this situation makes Bihuan white scale snake very afraid. The fighting power of snakes lies in their toxicity. The strength of toxicity determines their fighting power.


    The venomous snake in front of him could easily poison the black eyed red snake. It was obvious that the poison was far more than him. The blue ring white scale snake vomited a poisonous mist on the snake in front of him and left quickly.


    Fang Tianxing calms down his intention to kill animals. It doesn''t matter whether animals are cruel or not. However, Fang Tianxing still doesn''t treat himself as an animal. He hopes that he is an individual and retains his humanity in the nature of the jungle.


    But such things are not so easy, people will always be assimilated by the environment, unable to get out of the strange circle.


    Many times, if you don''t understand the source of your pain, you can''t know how to change your situation. The harder you get into it, the harder it is to get out of it. The harder you struggle, the deeper you get into it.


    It''s just such a thing that Fang Tianxing naturally knows, but knowing and doing are two different things. Otherwise, there won''t be so many people who know everything when talking, but doing it is another matter.


    Fang Tianxing said to the Snake Girl, "let''s go quickly and avoid the pursuit of the snake king."


    Although the snake girl promised, she deliberately delayed the journey behind her back. She said she was thirsty and tired. Anyway, it was a lot of trouble.


    Fang Tian Xing knew that, but he could not help but Tucao, and finally arrived in the town. Fang Tian Xing came here to make complaints about whether the little girl had seen her father.


    However, he found a large number of snakes gathering here, and there was a spectacle in the whole town. Hundreds of snakes came here, and they were all in groups, one by one spitting letters, trying to catch Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing knew that it was the snake king who had brought people to catch him. He turned his head and took a look at the little red snake. She provoked all these things.


    Soon a snake that was much bigger than other snakes appeared. It was obvious that he was the leader of the snake group, King Cobra. There were several smaller snakes around him, who were the four bodyguards.


    King cobra, which specializes in eating snakes, makes many snakes scared. There is no other snake in its territory.


    King cobra is the largest venomous snake, with a total length of more than 5.5 meters. Because the body is slender, the action is particularly agile. With light olive green or light brown as the background, with light horizontal grain. Once it is frightened, it will be fierce. The front part of its body will stand up high, and it will be breathing thin and long messages with forked front end. Its head and neck will rotate flexibly with the prey, and it is almost impossible for the prey to escape.


    The most terrible thing is that even if it is not provoked, it will take the initiative to attack. After being bitten by it, a large amount of venom makes the prey die instantly.


    The coagulant in its venom can cause blood clotting, and the bitten creature will die of renal failure.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing, there are three guards around him, among whom the blue ring white scale snake is shivering. He is afraid of Fang Tianxing. People in the small town are very frightened when they see so many snakes. They leave here one after another to avoid.


    It''s just such a situation, and strangers break in here. Situ Xueyi is leaning on crutches, and his body is as thin as the wind will blow away. But even so, he still works hard. He wants to see his daughter before he dies, which is his last hope.


    Although the snakes got in the way, he didn''t care. Instead, he worried about his daughter''s safety. He went to the place where Fang Tianxing confronted the snake king, and the snake in front of him blocked his way.


    At this time, a familiar voice sounded, "I''m the one who helped you before. Now you step back and have a rest, and let me deal with them."


    Situ Xueyi took a look at Fang Tianxing at this moment, and was surprised that the little white rabbit had become like this.


    But situ Xueyi felt that many things were not like this. It was really soul stirring. How this snake fought against the siege of the hundred snakes was really a sweat for him.


    There are also many people watching from a distance to see what the hundred snakes war will be like.


    Of course, no one thinks that fangtianxing will win. It''s not so easy to be a hundred. It''s just an impossible feat.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t feel embarrassed at the moment. He doesn''t know his strength very well. It was his own toxicity that killed the black eyed red ringer snake before. Fang Tianxing doesn''t know how strong his toxicity is, but he should not be weak.


    That kind of thing is not easy to solve. There are too many poisonous snakes. One by one, you will be tired to death.


    The most labor-saving way is to catch the thief first and defeat the snake king. Even if the others don''t break up, they won''t have much fighting power.


    When he thought about it, Fang Tianxing quickly called to the snake king, "I robbed your woman. You come to beat me."


    That is how arrogant and arrogant, but the snake king finally forbade, he ordered to give his three guards to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    The blue ring and white scale snake didn''t dare to disobey the snake king''s will. The three poisonous snakes attacked Fang Tianxing together, which can be said to be very high. This is also because he killed the black eye and red ring snake before. They all knew Fang Tianxing''s strength, so they attacked him together.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. He always faces difficulties and never gives in to them.


    A gray viper, like one from the desert, with a triangular head. The upper jaw bone is short and high, with a pair of curved poisonous teeth attached. When you shut up, you lie flat in your mouth and stand up with your mouth open. The dorsal surface of the body is brown, and there are parallel dark brown plaques on both sides of the dorsal central line. There are irregular small spots under the spot, and the abdomen is gray brown with many spots.


    On the one hand, it is because of its large size, ferocious personality, long poisonous teeth and serious bite. On the other hand, it is also because it has a large amount of detoxification.


    Fang Tianxing rushed up quickly, and soon the two snakes wrestled with each other. For such a situation, Fang Tianxing did not fall behind.


    The five legged snake gradually lost its support, and the other two poisonous snakes also came up to attack. Fang Tianxing was besieged, so he had to put down the five legged snake and fight with these poisonous snakes.


    It''s hard to take care of his head and tail. He''s been bitten several times. These venoms can''t hurt Fang Tianxing, but they also make him black and blue.


    After a long attack, the snake king was a little angry and gave a roar, which seemed to urge them to get rid of their opponents as soon as possible.


    The five step snake comes up and entangles Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing will not be slaughtered by the snake. He keeps fighting and struggling with fate and adversity.


    It''s not just by luck that we can get to today, but these things can''t stop Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 562

    The snake king finally got angry because he couldn''t take the little snake whose native place was unknown. He couldn''t tolerate the offender to live so long. It''s just treason.


    A roar made the snakes retreat. The snakes felt the anger of the snake king and shivered one after another. That was their irresistible pressure. Their souls trembled and did not dare to disobey the pressure of the snake king.


    The snake king slowly swam over, even at the moment, he didn''t lose the dignity of the God King, but he swam so full that he brought great depression to his opponent.


    This is the most cruel torture. The opponent who loses courage and confidence can only become prey.


    Fang Tianxing is not his former opponents. He is also experienced in many battles, and his fighting experience is no less than that of the snake king in front of him.


    The snake king launched an attack, more powerful than those poisonous snakes. Fang Tianxing is not afraid of rushing forward. He just raises his head and confronts his opponent.


    The snake king quickly bite, Fang Tianxing also did not let, also toward the snake king bite, his scales are very hard, Fang Tianxing almost failed to bite.


    He was also poisoned by the other party''s snake venom. At this time, Fang Tianxing felt dizzy, as if his blood began to boil. A strange force in which rolling, into the blood, desperately let their own blood into the battlefield.


    The virus carried in his body has never met such an opponent. Fang Tianxing''s body is the battlefield of the two kinds of toxicity, constantly tugging back and forth. The blood boils like a flame.


    He couldn''t bear the heat, as if he wanted to feel cool. Fang Tianxing wakes up and finally finds a swimming pool. He swims to the swimming pool, hoping to relieve the body''s dryness and heat.


    On the other side, the snake king felt bad. Fang Tianxing''s venom was not snake venom at all. The king of snake has strong detoxification. Ordinary snake venom can''t hurt him at all, but Fang Tianxing''s poison makes him feel helpless.


    It''s like countless little ants crawling in their bodies. It''s not just itching. These ants are gnawing at their bodies, as if they are going to break out.


    The snake king rolled on the ground. He felt that he might not be able to deal with this kind of snake venom. He focused on some of his subordinates. He swam to the five legged snake and killed him when he bit him seven inches. Then he began to swallow it. It''s the kind of swallowing that doesn''t chew at all. It''s not enough to swallow one. Soon, several other snake guards around were swallowed by him.


    The snake king devours these poisonous snakes in order to attack them with poison, which is his way to protect his life. It really neutralizes the toxicity in the body and relieves the symptoms of severe toxic attack.


    Fang Tianxing was soaking in the swimming pool, and the blood in his body began to cool down, and the toxicity was resolved by himself.


    Fang Tianxing swam out of the swimming pool, and the snake king was waiting for him, "it seems that you are a rare opponent. I haven''t fought so hard for a long time." The snake king said to Tianxing.


    But this situation is not happy, Fang Tianxing see each other safe and sound, it seems that also defuse their venom.


    The two snakes look at each other. They regard each other as their most important opponents. They also have the feeling of being heroes.


    "If you hadn''t abducted my snake, we could have been friends." The snake king said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing did not say anything, but said casually: "next sentence is not, we can only live one."


    That kind of thing does not make people feel sad, sometimes a person''s achievements need the sacrifice of others. Who is willing to be the one who sacrificed? It''s just that we have to.


    The battle between the two snakes started very soon, and the two snakes fought against each other.


    After all, the war ended. Fang Tianxing defeated the snake king. His poisonous snake king did not completely dissolve, and finally died in Fang Tianxing''s hands.


    Seeing this result, the snakes didn''t know if they were discussing something, but soon they all gave in to Fang Tianxing and made way for him. Fang Tianxing went in with situ Xueyi, and his daughter was still waiting for him.


    Situ Xueyi was also surprised that so many snakes had become Fang Tianxing''s subordinates. It was really unexpected.


    Walking among the snakes, the surrounding poisonous snakes stay there respectfully. Situ Xueyi can''t manage these, but just walk quickly and want to see his daughter.


    When he came to the cafe, situ Xueyi''s pace slowed down again. I don''t know if she will resent herself for leaving her daughter these years.


    Although the pace is very slow, but still stepped into the gate of the cafe, a little girl is waiting for herself there, she turned to see situ Xueyi just came in, stunned for a moment, she exclaimed in surprise: "Dad."


    Situ Xueyi quickly ran to him. He skillfully picked up the little girl. She was a little heavier than before and grew up a lot. As before, he let the little girl ride on her neck. "Are you afraid? There are snakes everywhere outside, but they are all accepted by the rabbit master. He is really amazing. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know how to meet you. " Situ Xueyi said to his daughter.


    He walked out of the cafe with his daughter on his back and saw that Fang Tianxing was letting the nearby poisonous snake leave in order. The little girl recognized Fang Tianxing''s identity and cried out: "Mr. rabbit, I wronged you. Can you forgive me?"


    Fang Tianxing turned his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a little misunderstanding."


    The little girl laughed happily, and Fang Tianxing also laughed.


    Evacuate all the snakes, so that the residents of the town can be at ease. Only the little red snake can stay in place. Soon the sun will appear, and new changes will appear on Fang Tianxing. He turns into a horse.


    Situ Xueyi looked at it and said in surprise, "I can''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes."


    The little girl also widened her eyes, he looked at the white horse in front of him, speechless.


    Little red snake has been used to it for a long time. She also asked curiously, "I don''t know what you will become in the end?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know what I''m going to be like in the end." Fang Tianxing said to the little red snake.


    "Come on up, I''ll take you back, mother can''t see you, it''s time to worry." Fang Tianxing said to the little girl.


    Situ Xueyi put the little girl on the horse and said, "sit down." Fang Tianxing said to the little girl.


    Fang Tianxing''s horse is much more handsome than the ordinary horse. She carries the little girl back all the way, which is similar to what Fang Tianxing expected. The little girl''s mother finds her child missing and is looking for it everywhere, but she can''t find it at all.


    When she returned home, she suddenly saw the little girl appear in the yard, a white figure on the wall of the yard flashed by, "people are worried to death, where on earth have you been." The mother said to the little girl worried.


    "The rabbit master took me out. He took me to see my father. He came back early because he was afraid of my mother''s worry." Said the little girl to her mother.

 Chapter 563

    The little girl''s mother is too old to believe in fairy tales, but as long as her children come back, fairy tales can only be believed.


    Maybe it was the master rabbit who appeared and saved her daughter. "It''s good to come back. Thank the master rabbit." The little girl''s mother said with tears in her eyes.


    The little girl thought to herself, "the rabbit told me that Dad will be back soon, and then we will be reunited."


    Mother didn''t believe what she said. She just took her into the room and asked her what happened on the way.


    What happened to the little girl along the way was incredible, so Fang Tianxing taught her that if her mother asked, just talk nonsense. Anyway, she didn''t believe it.


    That''s what Fang Tianxing thought. His mother didn''t believe what the little girl said, but he couldn''t help it. He just felt very absurd.


    Finally, there is only one sentence left: "you should tell your mother about your business in the future. Don''t lie, you know?"


    The little girl nodded to reassure her mother.


    Soon she left, for the little girl, she only as their own fairy tale.


    After Fang Tianxing on the other side turned into a horse and galloped on the grassland, it was really the same feeling as the wind. Not far away, there was a shepherd. Seeing Fang Tianxing galloping on the grassland, he felt very happy and free.


    Galloping on the grassland is really a feeling of freedom. Fang Tianxing only felt that it was a moment of enjoyment, and he came out of this feeling.


    There is no real freedom. Other horses live in the herd. They seem to be free and not so happy.


    Things are not so simple, the horses are moving around life, there is a horse in the herd, leading the horses forward, must be the strongest horse in the herd.


    When the horses are attacked by wolves or tigers, they will run as fast as they can, leaving the slowest horse for the predators to swallow.


    It can be said that the weakest one is given up by the horses. He can only be given up under such circumstances. This is the most natural survival of the fittest. The weakest one who is given up can only blame himself for being too useless.


    Natural selection in nature is just like this. The human world has another logic. On the whole, it is also natural selection, but it is full of many distortions.


    These horses are distributed in the vast grassland area of the world. Because they live on the grassland day and night for many years, they have been fully trained in the natural environment, bear hardships and stand hard work, have strong adaptability and strong physique.


    The paradox is that only the strong are qualified to survive. There will always be a few who are not strong enough and some who should die. Is it too unfair for them.


    Fang Tianxing also thought about joining the horses, but the strict system makes people feel terrible. Only in this way can people feel the existence of society.


    The reason why nature is attractive is because of its various forms. Some animals, their ability is not enough to make themselves and other animals have one-on-one fighting ability, have to rely on the strength of the group, the wolf is such an animal.


    I''m afraid it''s too late for a single wolf to escape when he sees a wild boar. There''s no doubt about it. But the wolves seem not afraid of anything. This is the advantage of group predation.


    In addition, the colony also has other functions, such as the polar penguins, which are often gathered by thousands. Because they live in a world of ice and snow, although they have a thick body fat, but the cluster can undoubtedly warm each other, this kind of cluster is good for keeping out the cold.


    Monkeys also live in groups. Although the flexibility and intelligence of monkeys are obvious to all, their weakness is also obvious. Many large carnivores, such as tigers and leopards, often take monkeys as their food, which makes monkeys have to unite to prevent accidents.


    On the high branch, a monkey set up a shed with his hand. It was originally on guard. This is a good cluster for safety.


    In any form of cluster, their purpose is mutual benefit. In this sense, the weak are more likely to cluster. However, the scale of the cluster depends on the living space, the abundance of food and the number and strength of predators.


    If there are too many individuals in the group, limited food can not be allocated, limited space can not be shared, this kind of cluster is unnecessary.


    On the other hand, if the number of individuals in the group is too small to form an advantage over the predator, the purpose of clustering will not be achieved, which is also meaningless. Therefore, the size of the group should also be based on the needs, so as to have a certain role in survival.


    Tens of thousands of species are formed by different species, depending on their needs, and termites can form more than 1 million large groups. Sardine is also often found in thousands of different parts. However, most of the animal species are only a few, dozens or hundreds of them.


    Sometimes, when the number of group animals reaches a certain scale, there will be clustering.


    As we all know, when the density of locusts in the group reaches the limit, some individuals'' wings will become longer and their flying ability will be improved. In order to survive better, these locusts will take the initiative to go out and look for new living space.


    It should be noted that for the sake of common interests, some different kinds of weak individuals will temporarily gather together and use their hearing, vision and smell to guard against common enemies.


    Although many animals have group division of labor, organization and information communication, the division of labor, organization and information communication of animal group life are instinctive and lack of conceptual construction.


    The essential difference between human group life and animal group life is human. The division of labor, organization and information communication in human group life are not only instinctive, but also conceptual.


    It is precisely the self construction of the concept that gives the reason of human self-consciousness, promotes human from instinct, and forms human cultural characteristics.


    The division of labor, organization and information communication of animal group life can not get out of the fetters of instinct because of the lack of conceptual structure. It is this that distinguishes humans from animals.


    Conceptual style needs the activation of human social life, and self-consciousness needs the framework of conceptual style. The combination of the two makes human beings have their own characteristics higher than animals. The core of the so-called human culture is the self-consciousness of the way of concept, as well as the continuous deepening and high development of this self-consciousness.


    Fang Tianxing can''t be integrated into the horses, because he doesn''t treat himself as a horse. Many people can''t integrate into the society, because they can''t put their position in the right place and can''t accept their identity.


    Fang Tianxing simply goes alone. When he sees wolves attacking horses, he will jump out to protect them. This may not be beneficial or correct to some extent.

 Chapter 564

    He breaks the rules of nature, but he is human after all. He can have people''s thoughts and feelings. He is not so clear about these things. Heaven is merciless, but man is on the contrary. He follows his own mind.


    After finishing this day''s horse, Fang Tianxing turned into a sheep again, which is expected. According to the order of the twelve zodiac animals, except that Chen long did not appear in the middle, all the others arrived as expected.


    Fang Tianxing wants to mix into the previous sheep pen to see what will happen to them.


    Fang Tianxing searched according to his memory, and finally found the previous sheep pen. He jumped into the sheep pen as before, and soon the goats found that an unexpected guest came to the sheep pen.


    It''s just such a thing that makes a group of sheep nervous. The uninvited guest who came a few days ago, only later did they know that it was actually a tiger, which really worried him for a few days.


    The one who came in this time was also a sheep. Naturally, there was no need to worry too much. Immediately, a goat came to say hello to Fang Tianxing, "where did you come from and how did you come here?"


    "I''m from the outside. There''s a tiger chasing me. That''s why I came here." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    "Tiger." These two words affect the nerves of these goats. They don''t care about Fang Tianxing, but what the tiger looks like.


    Fang Tianxing gave a general description of what he looked like when he was a tiger. The description is very close.


    After hearing this, the goats felt that they were the same guy before. They just didn''t know how he turned into a tiger again. If they really came after him, what would they do?


    Seeing that they were worried, Fang Tianxing secretly laughed at the ignorance of these goats.


    "What are you afraid of? As long as we unite, we will not lose to it." Said one of the sheep.


    At this time, the voice of the young goat sounded, "it''s useless. The sheep can''t defeat the tiger. Its strength and speed are far better than mine. In front of him, we are lambs to be slaughtered, and we have no resistance."


    His words made the rising heart of the sheep cast a chill. Before, the sheep couldn''t help saying, "then we''ll fight with him, even if we are afraid of death."


    "In fact, just give him one or two sheep, enough to feed him." Fang Tianxing''s words are astonishing. He lifts the shame cloth among the sheep and makes the sheep fall into silence.


    They can''t help but look at their companions. Yes, as long as someone is willing to make a tiger''s plate lunch, other sheep can survive.


    Of course, it''s very advantageous to let others die without having to fight to death by themselves. Among the more than 30 sheep in the flock, no one thinks that they will be the one chosen by the tiger. This is more likely than the chance of success in fighting with the tiger.


    Once this idea rises, it will be difficult to suppress it. As long as the disaster does not come to you, who will care? At most, it is a pity.


    What''s wrong with natural selection?


    Fang Tianxing sneered in his heart. Maybe he used people''s mind to speculate about goats. Maybe it was too much.


    "Well, I''m sorry. All I said were lies. In fact, the tiger didn''t come." Fang Tianxing said without much apology.


    All of a sudden, the crisis that made people worried was the story of a wolf.


    "It seems that you are playing us like monkeys. If you don''t teach us a lesson, your tail will go up to heaven." At present, there are goats who are angry and angry to teach the new man a lesson.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t give advice at all. No matter he becomes a tiger, a snake or a sheep, he is top-notch and doesn''t care about these ordinary goats at all.


    At the moment, a few goats rushed towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing put down three times, five times and two times, which made other sheep stunned. When did they see such a powerful fellow.


    He is like a leader, in front of him, other sheep only fail.


    Such a guy made the young goat feel like a strong enemy. The leader who was going to fight against the strong enemy stood up. He said to Tianxing, "it''s wrong for you to lie yourself. Why do you want to hurt the same kind? It''s really ridiculous."


    What he said was to ask for a crime. Fang Tianxing thought he was just and awe inspiring, but now what he shows is not a kind of situation at all.


    It looks like a man born for fame. When someone threatens his position as leader, he reveals his nature.


    For his slander, Fang Tianxing would not just let it go, but said calmly: "I just want to test everyone''s reaction, which is better than some people''s hypocrisy. Before they hit me, you didn''t stop them. Now you come out to cry for them. It''s too hypocritical. "


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, although the middle-aged sheep was angry in his heart, he was not angry at all, but he was really thinking about how to treat Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. His heart is separated from his stomach. So is Yang Xin. He doesn''t know what his idea is.


    Soon the shepherd came and was ready to let the sheep out of the pen. However, he counted the number and found that there was one more sheep. The dishonest shepherd counted it again and found that there was one more sheep.


    This kind of thing has never happened. Although he was puzzled, the shepherd released the sheep and took them to the nearby grassland to eat grass.


    The shepherd carries out activities with these sheep with a whip. The sheep look good one by one. After all, the language is different, and the shepherd can''t know what the sheep are thinking.


    They are also insidious and cunning. When they show their teeth, they will be more vicious than jackals, tigers and leopards.


    At present, a group of sheep are walking around Fang Tianxing, one by one with bad looks. It seems that they don''t agree with what happened before.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care, but said with disdain, "if you don''t dare to do it, go far away. Don''t disturb me to eat grass."


    Fang Tianxing''s words made them angry. The more they looked at this guy, the more unpleasant he was. He didn''t look like a grass eater. He would spit out even if he bit. He didn''t look like a grass eater at all.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, doesn''t like eating grass, but he wants to eat meat. He doesn''t regard himself as a sheep. He just thinks that the life of eating grass all day is a little too light.


    The previous leader, looking at Fang Tianxing''s appearance, only felt that he was not angry. The shepherd dog was beside him. He told the shepherd dog that Fang Tianxing didn''t obey the discipline and didn''t eat grass and meat well, so he had to teach him a lesson.


    Shepherd dogs listen to his words, naturally believe, ordinary sheep and shepherd dogs do not have the right to direct dialogue, only the leader can, this is the leader can have the privilege.


    The shepherd dog came towards the sky, and the other sheep scattered, as if in fear.

 Chapter 565

    "It''s said that you disobey discipline and deliberately destroy team harmony." The Shepherd said in a fierce voice.


    "They bully me. What can I do?" Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "Dare to talk back, stubborn." The shepherd dog quickly catches Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing skilfully dodges, and the shepherd dog pounces on him. Fang Tianxing has expected that he will directly push back with the sheep''s horn.


    Shepherd ate a dark loss, but he also felt that Fang Tianxing had some ability, for a long time did not see such a strong sheep.


    "I''ve never seen you before. I didn''t expect you to be among the sheep." Said the shepherd in surprise.


    "If you are willing to submit, I can give you the position of leader. Would you like to take it?" The shepherd dog said to Tianxing.


    The leader in the distance looks worried. Is he not good enough? But I am already an excellent leader.


    "I don''t like the position of the leader. It''s just the role of a slave." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    "The position of life is predestined as soon as you are born. Who calls you a sheep, not a man?" The Shepherd said to him.


    The child in the distance is the shepherd''s son, who just came to herd sheep to experience life.


    It''s just that the experience of herding sheep varies from person to person. If you have rich experience, you are the supreme leader and the master of a group of sheep.


    Lead your sheep to the front. What''s the head sheep? Sometimes when you are happy, you can kill it and eat it.


    Of course, although he bullied the lambs from time to time, he was still a good shepherd. When other sheep army can only bow their heads to eat grass, their sheep army can enjoy the freshest branches picked by their shepherds from climbing trees, and even enjoy the pleasure of picking by themselves with the help of their leaders.


    For those shepherds who have no experience and just take office, they have to be in a hurry for a while. After all, you and your sheep army are not familiar with each other.


    You will find that they are stubborn and small temperament. If they are not happy, they turn around and go, but they can''t pull.


    That naughty boy, he ate other people''s crops without paying attention. That wayward ah, if you change their dining environment at will, you will lose your temper directly. As soon as you loosen the rope, you will run to the old place.


    The shepherd''s son only thought that the sheep were too difficult to control. Soon Fang Tianxing ran in front of him and said to him, "young man, these sheep are full. You don''t have to feed them any more."


    Soon Fang Tianxing saw them and felt that his power could not easily change them. They were just sheep and could not control their own destiny. Fang Tianxing felt very uncomfortable about this.


    If people live in a painful environment, efforts will only be more and more painful, it is difficult to come out of such an environment and embrace their own life.


    People are influenced by the environment and can''t break through the shackles. Naturally, there is no freedom. Relative freedom needs material support. The key is not what you want to choose, but how much money you have in your pocket and what level of consumption you can support.


    If you are short of money, you will not have much freedom of choice.


    The world always makes people very terrible, and they can never get what they want. Picking chrysanthemums under the East fence and seeing Nanshan leisurely, although the artistic conception is far-reaching, it is not easy to achieve.


    When the young man saw a talking sheep, he was obviously very surprised. He looked around and found that the sheep in front of him was really talking.


    "You, you really speak." The young man said in surprise.


    "Yes, you''re right." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "You don''t seem to be the sheep of our family. You are the one we got this morning." The young man said in surprise.


    Just feel that pain and despair can not make him feel relaxed, this is just an ordinary person''s life, they both hate and inseparable from these.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that he is an extraordinary sheep, but other sheep don''t have his conditions. It''s just that the barriers of ideas are hard to overcome, let alone other sheep.


    It''s just that many things are not so simple. It''s just that people feel powerless and can''t extricate themselves from the mire of life.


    Fang Tianxing has become an extraordinary sheep, but other sheep can''t. They can only stick to their duty, and overstepping will only bring disaster to themselves.


    Fang Tianxing and the shepherd boy have established a deep friendship. Because of the shepherd boy''s support, the shepherd dog does not dare to embarrass Fang Tianxing. He is just in such a situation that no sheep can do it.


    Fang Tianxing is comfortable and has no psychological burden. It''s not very common for such things. At night, he will become another kind of animal. Monkey is the closest animal to human, at least more comfortable than other animals.


    Time goes by like flowing water. Fang Tianxing, who has become a monkey, has undergone many changes. Except for the dragon, all the other zodiac animals have gone through it, which seems to be the cycle of circulation.


    Only that many experiences, although will disappear, but some things left in their own body, once the traces are left in their own body, become a part of themselves.


    Fang Tianxing knew what the last change was. When he returned to the battlefield, everyone was fighting hard. No one noticed that a pig came to the battlefield. He was glad to see that the city could stick to it.


    One of the soldiers seems to be too tired, some slack, eyelids straight drum, but suddenly see Fang Tianxing change pig, feel very surprised.


    He couldn''t help crying, "pig, a pig has come to the battlefield."


    Others think that he is talking nonsense, "pig, what pig, how can there be pigs on the battlefield?" Another soldier reminded him.


    Fang Tianxing immediately hid, and no one found that he would lose face in front of his soldiers. He was afraid that he could not bear it anyway.


    The former soldiers are now in spirit. He doesn''t pay attention to all these things. He clearly saw the pig, but why it disappeared.


    It''s just that such a thing is not a glory. He can''t help coming to the front line of the battlefield. The protoss troops are attacking fiercely, and the soldiers are about to be unable to resist. The fortifications are getting thinner and thinner, and they can''t bear more attacks.


    "If we go on like this for at most one hour, the fortification will be broken down." Someone reminds a way in the side.


    Another soldier felt that the fortification was almost stretched to the limit, making a creaking sound, as if he was going to collapse in the next second.


    Soon a gap was broken, and many Protoss rushed in. As soon as they came in, they destroyed everywhere, trying to damage the fortifications and completely paralyze them.


    At the critical moment, Fang Tianxing wished he could rush up and plug the loophole with himself.


    He rushed to a Protoss and wanted to knock him over. The protoss saw a little pig coming, but with a sneer of disdain, the big knife in his hand cleaved to Fang Tianxing. In his imagination, the knife would turn the pig into two pieces of pork.

 Chapter 566

    But the fact is not what he thought. The pig''s tusk is very long and easily pierces his body. After killing him, the wild boar rushes towards other people.


    Just such a situation, is really shocked people, do not know where to come from such a boar rescue.


    He ran bravely and fiercely, and knocked over many Protoss soldiers. The damaged place could not be repaired, and more Protoss came in. There is also a strong man in the realm of God. As soon as he appeared, he beat back the encirclement of countless soldiers.


    But when it was like this, the wild boar rushed over, and even in the face of God, he was not afraid at all.


    Howard was also very curious about such a strange pig. It was incredible that he could knock many soldiers over.


    Howard''s hand was open, and huge pressure enveloped him for ten miles. People present felt that they were sinking into the mire.


    That''s Howard''s divine field, where fighting is suppressed and he can''t exert his strength at all.


    But this is the normal situation. In Howard''s field, the level of fighting is not higher than the other side. No matter how many, there is no possibility of victory.


    Fang Tianxing also felt that he was not as agile as before, and he was under great pressure. Howard quickly found the flaw of Fang Tianxing, clapped it out with one hand, and hit Fang Tianxing out.


    "Little boar, how can you hold back the iron hoof of my Protoss. There are still some of you who don''t have it. If you don''t, surrender. " This Howard said with a laugh.


    The soldiers rushed up to stop Howard, but after all, he was not a united enemy. There were many casualties.


    Fang Tianxing was hit by Howard and seriously injured. The blood gushing from the wound seemed to flow unstoppably. If he went on like this, he would soon die of excessive blood loss.


    At the moment, there is no other way. Fang Tianxing takes out the drop of real dragon''s blood that he won before and swallows it all at once without thinking about it.


    Fang Tianxing fell into a coma. In his dream, he became a small snake and roamed in the ocean. Gradually, his body changed. His head became a bit like an ox, and he also grew goat like horns and claws.


    The ears are like the ears of cattle and the claws are like the paws of tigers.


    His whole body became bigger and bigger, and suddenly he burst out of the water and rose into the air. His whole body was exposed in the air.


    Head like cattle, horn like sheep, eyes like rabbits, ears like cattle, neck like snakes, abdomen like mirage, scales like carp, claws like eagles, palms like tigers, dragons are also.


    Dragon is the length of scale insects. It can be quiet and bright, thin and giant, short and long. It can ascend to the sky at the spring equinox and dive into the abyss at the autumn equinox.


    Dragon can be big and small, can rise and hide; The larger is the cloud, the smaller is the hidden form; Rising is soaring in the universe, hidden is hidden in the waves. This spring is deep, the Dragon ride is time-varying.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t help but let out a long cry. He felt like he was elated. The dragon is the most powerful creature in the legend.


    Snake and Cobra turn into cobra in 500 years, cobra into Jiao in 500 years, Huaijiao into Horned Dragon in 500 years and Yinglong in 1000 years. Only in 3000 years can it become a dragon. Fang Tianxing, who takes the blood of the real dragon, shows the posture of the real dragon in an instant.


    Fang Tianxing wakes up from his deep sleep and seems to have endless power in his body. Fang Tianxing sends out a roar and a loud dragon chant.


    The roar was a shock. Howard and his soldiers stopped in the distance. Where the sound came from, a real dragon appeared. He was covered with scales and was very powerful.


    Its back has 81 scales, with Nine Yang number. Its sound is like a bronze plate. There are beards beside the mouth, pearls under the chin and scales under the throat. There is Boshan on the head, also known as Chi mu. Without Chi mu, a dragon can not ascend to heaven. Oh, Qi becomes cloud, which can change water and fire.


    Is this the real dragon in legend? It looks like this. It''s just that the position seems to be a wild boar before.


    Dragon is a totem. In ancient times, people regarded it as a symbol of the tribe. The ancients first realized human nature and abandoned the idea of the law of the jungle.


    This is: in order to unite and get close to the people of the annexed clan and tribe, after destroying the clan and tribe, they did not completely eliminate their totem of spiritual worship and cultural sustenance, but added part of the loser''s totem to their own totem.


    Therefore, the image of the dragon is a symbol of integration and unity, which shows an extremely valuable spirit of integration of ancient ancestors and is a source of national spirit.


    The real dragon soared into the air and rushed towards Howard. Howard took out his treasure to resist, but Fang Tianxing''s real dragon just scratched it to pieces, and his paws came towards Howard.


    Howard couldn''t dodge. He was scratched out several wounds on his face and felt the blood on his cheek. Finally, Howard was angry and roared: "you dare to hurt me, you are looking for death."


    Howard left the other enemies behind and focused on Fang Tianxing. He tried his best to fight against Fang Tianxing. Fortunately, the scales of the real dragon can block most of the damage, but he also fell behind.


    The people at the bottom were already exhausted. Fortunately, Fang Tianxing saved them, otherwise they would have to fight and die.


    "I don''t know where the Dragon came from. It came to help us." A soldier asked.


    "Maybe it''s sent by the general. Although I haven''t seen him these days, I feel that he''s beside me." Said another.


    At this time, we all found that Fang Tianxing''s real dragon, though powerful, was still at a disadvantage and was beaten passively. It seemed that he would soon be unable to support it.


    But many people didn''t want to see him die. When the city broke, the people also saw the Dragon fighting in the distance.


    They prayed for the dragon, hoping that he could defeat the God and protect the people in the city. When Howard heard their prayer, he felt the noise was harsh. He threw his hand at the sky and wanted to kill the leading people.


    Fang Tianxing moved to the front of the palm, took the palm hard, and was beaten through several cities.


    "Quick, quick, bring the masses to safety." Even though he was seriously injured, Fang Tianxing was still concerned about the safety of the masses and asked them to move the masses.


    "This voice is the voice of the general. The real dragon is made by the general. General Fang Tianxing came to help us." The soldiers heard Fang Tianxing''s voice and said aloud.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go and protect the masses." Fang Tianxing flew out of the ruins and said to the soldiers.


    With tears in their eyes, the soldiers saw Fang Tianxing fly back to block Howard. They held back their worries and led the masses to find a place to escape.


    When the masses saw Fang Tianxing protecting them in such a way, they completely ignored their own safety.

 Chapter 567

    Millions of people said in unison: "we want to be your loyal readers and guard the city together."


    Countless readers'' blessing power flew into Fang Tianxing''s body. He raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, which made a wonderful change.


    There are many animals around him, some of them eat others, some are eaten by others, and those who eat other animals will also be eaten by stronger animals.


    Even the weakest animals can have the ability to resist predators. If predators are not able to catch their prey, they will starve to death.


    These lives are constantly evolving to make themselves stronger, faster and more adaptable to the environment.


    This is the field that Fang Tianxing opened up, which is called the freedom of all things.


    With the help of millions of people, Fang Tianxing finally stepped into the realm of publishing and refined his own field, which is really stepping into the high-end level of network authors.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing step into the publishing level, Howard''s face is cold, and the masses below are cheering. It''s just such things that make them happy.


    "Hum, it''s just that I''ve just stepped into the publishing level. I''ll kill you like a dog." Howard said coldly.


    "Then try it." Fang Tianxing is also eager to try, to see what his strength is now.


    Howard clenched his fist in his hand and made his proud long air fist.


    Fang Tianxing''s dragon claw of this fist blows in one place, making a huge sound. The powerful sound wave makes people''s eardrum pierced, and raises huge smoke and dust in situ.


    When people see Dingqing, they are even. It''s really surprising to see such a result. Most of the time, people feel that they are hallucinating.


    Howard can''t believe it. He just thinks that the other party has just entered the publishing level, and he can even compete with himself. If he wants to do so in the future.


    He must be killed today, or he won''t have a chance in the future. Howard has a plan in his mind.


    Just do it when you think of it. Howard has a weapon in his hand. It''s a treasure given to him by the LORD God of war. It can drive the sea water in ten directions and turn it into heavy pressure to kill each other.


    Long halberd wave up, countless water surging, it is the three light water.


    It is said that the holy water of three lights, which exists in the glass bottle of eight treasures, is owned by the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. The three lights are golden sunlight water, white moonlight water and purple starlight water.


    Sunshine water: kill blood, essence and flesh


    Moon water: corroding the spirit of Yuan Dynasty


    Xingguang Shenshui: swallowing and understanding the true spirit


    These three kinds of magic water are not tainted by Da Luo Jinxian. Once they are tainted, they will be bone eroding.


    Howard smiles calmly. He picks out a little sunlight water and throws it on Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing is huge and can''t dodge. After all, he is infected with some of it. The three light water falls on him and gives off a burst of smoke. Fang Tianxing instinctively wants to control the water, but he doesn''t expect to do it.


    But he did not show it, but pretended to be hurt and afraid.


    Howard saw that he was throwing out the moonlight, which was something to kill his soul. However, Fang Tianxing seemed to fall into a coma and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Howard laughs and spills the final starlight water. If the water falls on Fang Tianxing, he must be dead.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly wakes up with a big mouth, and even inhales those three lights into his stomach.


    People who don''t know that think Fang Tianxing wants to die, but it''s not. Originally, these were all poisonous things, but together they were the supreme medicine, which could kill human flesh and bones.


    Once the golden sunlight water, the white moonlight water and the purple starlight water are combined into one, they are the first healing medicine in the world.


    Fang Tianxing''s injuries were serious. After swallowing Sanguang Shenshui, the wounds recovered quickly, even the scales grew well, and everything recovered as before.


    As expected, Fang Tianxing was a divine medicine in the sky. He rose up in the air and circled in the air. He felt refreshed and his injuries were all recovered, even better than before.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t help but utter a loud dragon song, which made all animals bow.


    When Howard heard Fang Tianxing''s Dragon chant, he felt that something could not be done. Fang Tianxing immediately realized this and grabbed him.


    Just like this, Howard felt like he was being watched by a poisonous snake, unable to escape. Just that kind of thing is not easy to settle, the long halberd in his hand splits out, want to block the claw that Fang Tianxing explores.


    I didn''t expect that his halberd was broken inch by inch, and was crushed by this claw. There was only a pole left in his hand. Howard turned to run, but saw a dragon claw coming out of his fierce chamber.


    "I hurt so many people in my city. Do you even want to run?" That square sky line cold voice says to him.


    Howard has been speechless, only fell to the ground indifferently, feeling that he was very depressed and met someone who could not be provoked.


    Shenzun is powerful and will revive in the future. We must kill him completely.


    Fang Tianxing raised his hand and let out two flames. The two flames began to burn Howard''s body. The real fire of the sun was dark inside and bright outside, and it was the fire of the highest Yang and firmness; Nanming fire from the release of a faint white light, is to Yin to cold fire.


    Directly burn the god statue to fly ash and completely disappear.


    There was no sound from the masses below. Seeing that the third adopted son of the God of war was eliminated, the offensive outside suddenly stopped.


    Fang Tianxing turned into a human figure and said to the soldiers, "let''s go out with me and attack the protoss army."


    Many of them were very happy. They rushed out with Fang Tianxing. When they got outside, they were surprised to see them rush out.


    But Howard didn''t come out. He probably died in it. Fang Tianxing rushed to the front and said in a loud voice, "your master has died in my hand. If you don''t surrender, you''ll have to wait for me."


    He wanted to recover the rest of the troops, but could he. It''s just that the protoss are usually domineering, how can they easily submit to the Terrans.


    Fang Tianxing expected that these Protoss would not submit to the rule without suffering. Many people felt that they were very unwilling and could not surrender easily.


    Fang Tianxing sent out a dragon roar, and the huge roar spread all over the place. The sound wave raised a huge wave, which made many Protoss close to him overturned.


    The real dragon shakes its head and tail, overturns many Protoss, opens its mouth, bites one Protoss, and with a click, bites it in two. Under such a threat, the protoss were cold hearted and many people chose to surrender.


    Of course, there are also quite a few diehards. Fang Tianxing is merciless to these people and kills them directly. The rest are willing to surrender.

 Chapter 568

    After several setbacks, the remaining 1000 Protoss chose to surrender and ordered the soldiers to take them back. However, it is a worrying matter how to arrange these Protoss soldiers.


    Fang Tianxing decided to let them do some hard work first, such as building the city wall, and a lot of physical work. The physical strength of the protoss is far more than that of the Terran. These things are very easy to do.


    However, they are fond of leisure and hate hard work. They are not hardworking and hard-working. They are eager for freedom and dignity, and have never been oppressed.


    They will complain about the poor treatment of life, and some are willing to work, but it is only a superficial surrender. Many people think that it is a great shame for the protoss to work for human beings.


    Fang Tian walked up to them and said to them, "do you feel very reluctant to work for human beings? You feel very depressed and unconvinced. You still want to find a chance to rebel."


    Freedom belongs to all living beings, but Protoss can enslave others. It''s time to feel enslaved.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think it''s unfair. There are too many unfairness in the world. Absolute fairness is almost impossible to achieve, from the birth of people is unfair.


    In the long history of evolution, human beings adapt to nature, accept nature, transform nature and change nature.


    But no matter what, human beings have not said that I take it. I can''t stand it. I don''t want to make progress. It''s time to live or die.


    Even in the darkest historical period, when natural and man-made disasters continue, there are countless people with lofty ideals standing up and shouting.


    If life is like playing a game, everyone with the same equipment, there are always people who are lucky and have the ability to krypton gold to have better equipment.


    Good equipment has an advantage in the competition. This advantage will continue to develop, and finally it will become bigger and bigger like a snowball.


    Everyone can have fatherly love, but the fatherly love brought by the richest father and the poor father is different, which reflects the different life trajectory. Money can be inherited, and good conditions can also make people grow up healthily.


    Hard environment makes people work hard, but failure will also make their confidence rebound.


    When these adults, these parents, even themselves are confused about birth and life, they unconsciously vent their resentment and malice of life to their children.


    In fact, children''s confusion is just the result of their parents'' infection and education.


    Many people are conquered by adversity, become an ordinary person, or overcome adversity, find a way out of it.


    Come to this world is not blessed, can only find a way to fight for the power to live.


    The world is cold and will not change because of people''s will. To survive in this world, we have to adapt ourselves to the environment as much as possible. Fang Tianxing just has to be self reliant no matter what. He can''t wait for others'' pity and help passively.


    When you are the enemy of the world, you often feel that you are small and powerless. You can''t change anything if you try your best. The strength of all living beings converges into the sea and turns into a rough sea.


    The power of patronage is just like this. The power of patronage of ten people and a hundred readers has been able to make the human force endless, tearing the tiger and leopard.


    The power of tens of thousands of readers'' blessing can make the author have extraordinary power, can fly to the sky and escape from the earth, and have outstanding ability.


    Hundreds of thousands of readers have the power of blessing. They are like gods. They can cross the starry sky, move mountains and fill the sea.


    Millions of readers are blessed with rules in every move. They can experience all kinds of forces in the world and create their own small world. Even if it is just like a dream, it can be said that it is an illusory world.


    God level writers, blessed by hundreds of millions of readers, create the world, and all things are born and die only in one thought.


    Fang Tianxing is still experiencing all kinds of feelings at the publishing level, how to use his own strength and how to give full play to it.


    Everyone is recuperating. After several days of hard guarding, they all feel exhausted. Fang Tianxing looks at the distance outside the city. He knows that the short silence is a sign of the storm.


    But Ares, the God of war, was shocked when he heard the news of Howard''s death. He led the army to revenge for his adopted son. These are his relatives, and no one is allowed to hurt them.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he would come, and Liang Bufan was already waiting. He was worshipped in the army, so naturally he had to step forward. The five masters once said that the key to kill Ares was himself, and he was the nemesis of Ares.


    If you want to be a real strong man, you must not talk about it. You must practice it. You will meet the God of war who has been famous for a long time.


    But this is not an easy thing, a little carelessness will make himself into a desperate situation, Fang Tianxing summoned up courage, and Liang Bufan said: "elder martial brother, you should be careful when you fight Ares, the God of war, he has been promoted, then I will be next to you."


    Liang Bufan was a little worried when he heard that Fang Tianxing was also in the war, but he thought of all kinds of strange things about him. He just thought that he must be sure.


    "Well, you have to be careful, he is too strong, I may not be able to protect you." Liang Bufan said to Tianxing.


    Ares, the God of war, came to the front of the battle and cried out, "those who participated in the killing of my adopted son Howard come out to die. No one comes out. You will all be buried with him."


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear it. He stood up and said, "I killed your adopted son. You don''t have to be someone else."


    Fang Tianxing''s tone is just and awe inspiring, but it is obvious irony in Ares'' ears.


    Ares, the God of war, put out his hand angrily, and his hand was a big hand that covered the sky and the sun. It''s the most terrifying force. It''s so overwhelming.


    Fang Tianxing only thinks that his strength is far from Ares, the God of war. That is the most powerful force that can turn the world over and turn the sea into a mulberry field.


    At this time, Liang Bufan also shot, a very strong breath rose, he turned his hand to hit a punch, to meet the big hand in the air.


    Two hands collide, there is no earthshaking sound, but the simplest mutual competition, a bit like guessing, scissors, stone cloth, constant change, attack.


    Fang Tianxing is also in the process of making a move, but he hesitates. It''s hard for any magical power in his hand to hurt Ares, the God of war, and it won''t hurt him much.


    "Are you afraid? Courage doesn''t come when you know you''ll win. The brave draw the edge to the stronger. The coward draw the edge to the stronger. The real courage is to give bravely when you know you may not be able to do so. The brave are fearless." Tianchan''s words rang out in Fang Tianxing''s heart, which inspired him.


    The sword of righteousness in the sky in his hand was buzzing. Fang Tianxing held the sword firmly and said, "go ahead. No matter how strong the opponent is, the sword of righteousness will never move forward."

 Chapter 569

    The long sky Zhengqi sword was shot like lightning, but the bright light flashed by Ares, the God of war. Ares showed disdain in his eyes, breathed out a breath, turned into a strong wind, and beat back the long sky Zhengqi sword.


    Not to give up, he turned around and continued to stab Ares, the God of war. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he seemed to travel through time and space to catch the sword of righteousness in the sky. The light of the sword trembled endlessly, but he was unable to get rid of it.


    Ares, the God of war, touched the sword with a clear look on his face. "When you failed, your soul actually hid in the sword. It''s not easy to survive until now."


    Fang Tianxing knows that he is talking about Li Changkong, the spirit in the sword. He was the most powerful one under the human God level a hundred years ago. Now there are only the remaining heroes. He was not the opponent of Ares, the God of war. Now he is scared and has lost the courage to attack.


    Fang Tianxing also wants to use the long sky Qi sword to attack, but the sword is weak and seems to have lost the courage to attack.


    The sword came unsteadily to Ares, the God of war, and tried to stab him.


    "If you lose, you dare to make mistakes." Ares, the God of war, had to flick the sword light with a flick of his finger. The light above the sword was damaged, which was obviously a great spiritual loss.


    At this time, Liang Bufan attacks and fights with Ares, the God of war. Fang Tianxing takes back the long sky righteousness sword in the distance. Li Changkong in the sword is full of tears and is ashamed of his incompetence.


    Fang Tianxing comforted him and said: "everyone will have fear. In the face of an invincible enemy, everyone will be afraid. They are afraid that they will fail even if they try their best. They are afraid that they can''t do anything. However, one retreat will become a habit. Next time, they will fail again. One failure is enough. There is no need to do it again."


    "Pain and despair only once is enough, there is no need to have a second time." Li Changkong whispered this sentence, thinking of the feeling that before he died in the war, he had to fight to break through and finally failed.


    His heart was stabbed again and again. In the face of that failure, he couldn''t bear it, but that situation had to be repeated again, which made him feel ashamed.


    "One failure is enough." Li Changkong called out this sentence, he seemed to bite the back teeth.


    The whole sky Zhengqi sword is shining brilliantly, which can make heaven and earth change color. Ares, the God of war in the distance, is fighting with Liang Bufan. He realizes the abnormality here and wants to distract him. Liang Bufan immediately stopped him from destroying.


    Fang Tianxing''s mind felt the strange shape of Changkong Zhengqi sword, full of indomitable breath, and directly stabbed Ares, the God of war. Ares, the God of war, has a strong sense of fighting. In the face of such a situation, he has three heads and six arms. Two hand written swords are combined to block the stabbing long sky Qi sword.


    The sword light is like pitching, but when it comes to Ares, the God of war, it''s like falling into the mud. The resistance is terrible. Even so, it''s still moving forward.


    Ares, the God of war, has the power to destroy any star and turn it into powder. But Changkong Zhengqi sword is still difficult to advance three inches, leaving a shallow wound on his body.


    Even after fighting with Liang Bufan for such a long time, there was no bleeding. Now he was cut and injured by Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword. At this time, Liang Bufan saw cheap and attacked again.


    Ares, the God of war, had a fight with him. Then they separated. Ares, the God of war, had some strength and stepped back. Fang Tianxing takes back Changkong Zhengqi sword and finds that Li Changkong''s soul in the sword is very dull, which is obviously excessive consumption of soul power.


    "I finally hurt Ares, the God of war. I beat myself. Because of excessive consumption, I will fall into a deep sleep. During this time, you should protect yourself." Li Changkong''s Spirit said to Tianxing.


    These are the things that make people feel very sad. Li Changkong falls into a deep sleep. Fang Tianxing puts away Changkong Zhengqi sword and does not use it for the time being, so as not to disturb his deep sleep.


    This situation is not so simple, Liang Bufan and Ares are still fighting, the corner of his mouth bleeding, Liang Bufan is not easy, his injury is not light.


    Fang Tianxing saw that Ares, the God of war, seemed to be in his grasp. Obviously, he had enough cards to defeat the enemy. He waited for the chance to hit Liang Bufan.


    Fang Tianxing reminded Liang Bufan to be careful, but he couldn''t know Liang Bufan''s situation all the time. If he was a thief for a thousand days, he would be caught by the other party as long as he relaxed.


    At this time, Liang Bufan was hit by Ares on the shoulder. Although he also punched, he didn''t do much damage to the opponent. While Liang Bufan is stunned for a moment, Ares, the God of war, is about to hit Liang Bufan with his black charm.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t think much about it. He rushed up to block his mantra seal and went through reincarnation at most. The mantra seal hit Fang Tianxing, but disappeared into his body. It didn''t hurt him. On the contrary, it was like a tonic.


    "Go up and block his spell. You''ll be immune. It''s OK." Before rushing up, the dream in the mind enters the magic machine, and the other party Tianxing says.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that his power was amazing, but he didn''t make much contribution. He just stepped back.


    Ares, the God of war, expected to strike Liang extraordinary hard, but Fang Tianxing didn''t hurt him much. It seemed that he could gain.


    While Ares, the God of war, is stunned for a moment, Liang Bufan makes a move to hit Ares, the God of war. He just spit out a small mouthful of blood, dare not distract, continue to fight with Liang Bufan.


    Fang Tianxing''s body has been immune to Ares''s black charm after such a reincarnation.


    "Because he hasn''t fully mastered the usage of the black charm, he can''t flexibly use too many changes, and can only use a fixed pattern. You have experienced it once, so it can''t hurt you." Dream into Shenji, the other side Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing then understood why several masters said that they could restrain Ares, the God of war. That''s really the biggest card that can discard Ares.


    Liang Bufan is very surprised, because he really didn''t expect that Ares, the God of war, has improved his strength and can''t beat him easily.


    Thanks to the presence of Fang Tianxing, he can block ares''s mace, otherwise he will be defeated and his life will be in danger.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Ares, the God of war, was about to touch the threshold of the first re creation of the God Emperor. Once he crossed the threshold, he would become the enemy of the human race.


    "Elder martial brother Liang, for the sake of the overall situation of the human race, we should leave him here today. We can''t let him go." Fang Tianxing said to Liang Bufan.


    Liang Bufan heard Fang Tianxing''s words, although he did not understand why he had to leave Ares, the God of war, but he also felt that such a person was too dangerous and would become a great enemy of the human race.


    "Since you want to stay with me, you are the first to say such things. Who dares to say such things under the emperor?" Ares said with a sneer.

 Chapter 570

    Ares, the God of war, naturally has his capital. He has the ability to say such words and confidence.


    Liang Bufan said: "I will leave you today. You''d better be obedient."


    Fang Tianxing knows that it is not easy to catch Ares, the notorious God of war. His counterattack before his death is enough to pull anyone into the water.


    It''s too dangerous for anyone to do this, almost to take his own life, not to mention to leave such a very dangerous person.


    But even if it is very difficult, it is necessary to accomplish such an impossible task.


    Soon afterwards, Liang Bufan quickly holds Ares, the God of war. He can''t let him escape. He has to stay here. Liang Bufan''s moves are fierce. He doesn''t give ares any leeway. It''s the fiercest fight. He exchanges injuries for injuries and blood for blood.


    Naturally, the God of war has an incomparable will to fight. Any skill is a decoration in front of him. It can be resolved at a glance. There is no other way to deal with Ares, the God of war.


    This is a stupid way, only such a stupid way can make ares not much room to crack.


    There''s no room for hard work, but it''s really tiring. It''s just like a rash man pushing the mill. It takes a lot of effort.


    Even though he is as strong as Ares, he has some strength at the moment, but Liang Bufan forces him to fight with himself. Fang Tianxing can''t help him, so he can only sweep the array.


    Ares, the God of war, also knows that if he is consumed in this way, even if the other side consumes a lot, Fang Tianxing can understand himself.


    But how could such brilliance be? What a despair it was. Such a mighty God of war will fall here today.


    Ares, the God of war, certainly won''t admit his fate. He has been through many battles. How can he just admit defeat and die here.


    As soon as he moves to block Liang Bufan, he just knocks him back and wants to escape. Fang Tianxing on one side can''t let him succeed. He must stop him and don''t let him escape.


    He started a fire with both hands. On one side was Nanming Lihuo, and on the other side was Taiyang zhenhuo. A flash, stopped in ares on the way to leave.


    "How dare you stop me?" Ares, the God of war, said angrily.


    It''s frightening. If ordinary people are frightened by him, Ares, the God of war, is so strong and high spirited, but today he is threatening a young man who has just stepped into the publishing level.


    "If you were normal, you would have knocked me over. How could there be so many words? Ares, God of war, you can''t do it." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Ares, the God of war, was green and white, and the rotten boat had three catties of nails. Even if he was at the end of his life, he could not deal with such a guy.


    It''s just that there''s not much power left. Use a little less. You can''t waste it on Fang Tianxing. But Fang Tianxing still doesn''t know his face and just wants him to waste his power.


    Ares, the God of war, bowed his head, then raised his head and opened his mouth. A cold light came out of his mouth and caught Fang Tianxing''s attention. He ran away immediately.


    But I didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was fearless. He just turned that thing into fly ash with the flame in his hand.


    Fang Tianxing threw his hand, and the flame flew out of his hand, straight to the back of Ares, the God of war. He noticed that he was short and a lazy donkey rolled to avoid him, but the dark blue light refused to let him go, and turned back.


    Ares, the God of war, only felt that he was very embarrassed and flustered. His hair was burned off and scattered.


    He had never been so embarrassed. He didn''t seem to be the first person under the Legendary God Emperor. At this time, Liang Bufan solved the problem and rushed to deal with Ares.


    Seeing Liang Bufan coming, he gritted his teeth and turned the blood flowing out of his body into a fierce bloody soldier.


    The bloody soldier greets Liang Bufan. He is a fearless soldier. He is the spirit and blood of Ares, the God of war. He rushes to block Liang Bufan.


    At this time, Ares, the God of war, stares at Fang Tianxing. "You''re too much in the way. I''ll get rid of you first."


    Soon Ares, the God of war, pounced on Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was surprised. Unexpectedly, Ares, the God of war, rushed to himself.


    Liang Bufan was dragged down by the bloody soldier. At the moment, he was at the end of his rope. If Ares, the God of war, had used this to drag him down at first, it would have been impossible. But now he really had to go through a hard fight and couldn''t get rid of it for a moment.


    The flame in Fang Tianxing''s hand ignited, trying to block Ares, the God of war. But ares sneered and stretched out his hand, which somehow separated the two kinds of flames.


    In the past, the god fire could not stop him. He avoided him easily. Ares grasped Fang Tianxing and said to him, "how do you want to die?"


    "I don''t want to die. Do you want to know how to break through to the level of God? Kill me if you don''t want to Fang Tianxing said with a horizontal neck.


    "This level of things, you will know, don''t think I''m a fool." Ares, the God of war, said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing felt very uncomfortable when he added some power to his hand. However, Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "the first level of God is the realm of creation. We should master the realm of creation and use this power to create a world."


    "Come on, it''s half done. Go on." Ares, the God of war, said to Tianxing in a hurry.


    Ares, the God of war, had no guidance from the elders of the Protoss. He had to grope by himself. However, the existence of the God Emperor was secret to the cultivation of the God Emperor realm, which could not be spread to the outside world except for the children of the family.


    Ares, the God of war, is eager for these, so naturally Fang Tianxing will continue to talk about them.


    "I can''t breathe if you hold me like this. How can I continue to say that?" Fang Tianxing said to Ares.


    Ares, the God of war, raised his eyes and looked at the distance. Liang Bufan was still fighting with the bloody soldier. He couldn''t get away for a while¡° What, do you have to be so scared to deal with a little guy like me? When was the God of war so timid? "


    Maybe the words hurt Ares, the God of war. A cold color flashed in his eyes and finally released Fang Tianxing. He made up his mind that as long as Fang Tianxing told the secret, he would kill him immediately.


    Such a person knows too much, and will be killed immediately after using it, so he can''t continue to live.


    When Fang Tianxing saw the chill in his eyes, he didn''t know what he was thinking, but he didn''t show it. He quickly said, "the black charm before you is the condensation of the power of creation, but you haven''t mastered the real usage."

 Chapter 571

    Ares, the God of war, hears that thunder light has gathered in his palm. After Fang Tianxing tells the secret, he will disappear forever.


    But Fang Tianxing said in his ear, "if you want to know, there''s no way!"


    Ares, the God of war, is furious and ready to fight. He just hesitates for a moment. Maybe he wants to wait until Fang Tianxing tells him the answer.


    Fang Tianxing has a smile on his face. The sun real fire and Nanming Lihuo in his hand are spinning and fusing together. He beats Ares, the God of war, hard. He is about to hit Fang Tianxing, but there is a strange noise behind him. It''s Liang Bufan who attacks him.


    If he insists on killing Fang Tianxing, he will surely hit Liang Bufan.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it must be a hard fight to keep Ares, the God of war. He will try his best to win the chance.


    Ares, the God of war, still cherishes his life and has to retreat. Fang Tianxing and Liang Bufan stand together and say in a loud voice, "Ares, you are at a dead end. Since the moment you want to retreat, you are doomed to failure."


    Ares, the God of war, said with disdain, "is it true that my God of war has never failed in the world, and will I lose today?"


    He doesn''t believe that he will fail, but many people think that success will always belong to him. If success has cared for him, it will always be so.


    But there is no forever loser, there is no forever winner, strength change, nature is different from the past.


    Fang Tianxing and Liang Bufan stand together, keep an eye on Ares, the God of war, and block all his retreats to prevent her from having a chance.


    When the old myth is broken, new myths will appear, destined to become the nutrition of the new people, but ARI, the God of war, doesn''t want to become that kind of stepping stone.


    "I am the legend of invincibility. Today will not end. Failure has always been something my enemy will have." Ares said haughtily.


    It''s just that situation doesn''t make people feel relaxed. Ares, the God of war, is a rotten ship, but it also has three Jin nails.


    "Since you won''t let me go, I''ll take you to hell." Ares, the God of war, roared.


    "No, he''s going to blow himself up." Liang Bufan said.


    "It''s impossible. He has been practicing for tens of thousands of years. How can he be willing to die? What''s more, he has already touched the threshold of the level of God Emperor and how can he give up easily." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    It''s just like that. Ares, the God of war, only felt his dignity was trampled on, but he seemed to listen to Fang Tianxing, and his red light disappeared instead.


    Liang Bufan also came over, clenched his hands and rushed over. In the face of the myth of the past, today he will end himself.


    Ares, the God of war, looked up at the sky and laughed like a madman. He roared, "I see who can catch me today."


    Liang Bufan is fighting with him in the same place. Fang Tianxing is next to him. From time to time, he blocks ares''s escape intention. Ares, the God of war, yells fiercely. In fact, he is at a disadvantage, fighting and retreating, and comes to a town.


    Ares, the God of war, smiles calmly, uses a move to escape from the shell of the golden cicada, uses his fake body to deal with them, and his real body escapes into the town below.


    After getting rid of the fake body, they ran to the town below to see where Ares, the God of war, had gone.


    The town is small, with only a few thousand residents. Liang Bufan puts a big array over the town to prevent ares from escaping. Fang Tianxing looks for ares in the town.


    The street is very quiet. It''s late autumn now, and there are falling leaves everywhere. These things can''t be swept away, but the old man in the long shirt is still cleaning and struggling.


    Fang Tianxing came to him, saw his withered hands, and said to him, "uncle, you don''t need to sweep the fallen leaves. The autumn wind blows down, and you can''t sweep them all."


    The old man trembled and said: "people are old and useless. If you can do something, do something."


    It sounds a little sad, but it''s also the best way of life. Fang Tianxing passed him by, and naturally recorded his appearance.


    It''s just that this kind of thing can''t be solved easily. Many people are soft in the face of difficulties. Such an old man is a little cute.


    Fang Tianxing continues to move forward. He wants to gather all the people in the small town to see where Ares, the God of war, is hiding.


    Soon Fang Tianxing found the principal of the town here. He was an old man. He was the mayor of the town and asked him to gather the people of the town together.


    The mayor of the town used the town''s horn to inform everyone that there were a few people coming. They were old, weak, sick and disabled. They seemed to be weak without wind. They could not be the God of war who killed people without blinking an eye and despised the strong in the world.


    Fang Tianxing scanned those people one by one. They didn''t have that evil spirit. The God of war could hide his appearance. But the evil spirit that once fought in the world could not be completely hidden.


    "Is there anyone else who hasn''t come? Is everyone in town here?" Fang Tianxing asked the mayor.


    "There are still five or six people who haven''t come. Maybe they haven''t been informed." The mayor bowed his head and said timidly.


    In fact, not receiving the notice is just a pretext. It must not give the mayor face. Fang Tianxing also knows that the mayor is too weak to fully manage the people in the town.


    People here are very free. They will not be afraid of authority. No matter how vicious they are, they can not be subdued.


    For example, Zheng Tu, a butcher in the east of the city, raises hundreds of pigs. People in the town rely on him to supply all the pork. If he is not happy with the heat, it is common for him to be short of weight.


    If he is willing to take care of you, he can give you more. He has never deliberately harmed others. He is always enthusiastic about the people he likes and clearly shows his hatred for the people he doesn''t like.


    Fang Tianxing came here, but Tang nuyi didn''t feel happy. He knew that those people were very terrible. Ares, the God of war, didn''t know where to hide. He couldn''t reveal his identity.


    So Fang Tianxing didn''t communicate with each other. Instead, he pretended to be someone he didn''t know, said a few words and was driven out by him, and rushed to other homes.


    The other one who didn''t come was a rich man in the west of the town. He called Qian Jucai. Most of the land in the town belongs to his family, which is also half of the mayor. The farmers in the town work for him.


    He lives in the most luxurious place in the town. There are more than ten servants alone. Naturally, he lives a life of luxury, natural and happy.


    For the mayor''s call, and did not take seriously, or continue to live their own life.


    It''s a coincidence that Fang Tianxing comes to visit. He is also a big landlord here, but he never tells people where he comes from, and no one knows his identity.

 Chapter 572

    Most of the time, he started a small business and soon became big. He was naturally sensitive to money, which made him have an almost terrible sense of smell in business and always find business opportunities,


    He quickly accumulated huge wealth, bought the land here, recruited local people to work for him, and became the local emperor. For such a situation, Fang Tianxing also wanted to see how he was doing.


    Fang Tianxing came to the door of his house and asked the servants to tell him to come to him.


    These people don''t know where they are. They look at Fang Tianxing and think he''s the one who''s coming to play Qiufeng again. They want to send him away with just a few words.


    "I''m really a friend of your master. Go and spread the news." Fang Tianxing said to the housekeeper.


    "If you come to work like this, I believe that if you are the master''s relatives and friends, there is no such thing as you. In the past, when those adults came, there was no such thing as not to tip. I don''t have a few followers around me The servant said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing some discontented said: "you this little guy is just a dog''s eye to see people low, it is really difficult to become a great weapon."


    "You are too weak. I have to teach you a lesson." The servant couldn''t help saying that he was so angry that he wanted to do it, but he didn''t expect someone to catch his hand.


    He said discontentedly: "who caught me? Let go."


    As he said this, he turned his head and looked at it. With one look, he immediately became soft and knelt down on the ground.


    "Master, I, I didn''t know it was you. Don''t drive me out. I really know I''m wrong. " The servant said in a hurry, and reached out to slap his ear, really hard, hoping to let the master forgive himself.


    "No, you don''t know what''s wrong. I don''t know if I didn''t mean to offend you, but it''s really a terrible crime to deliberately offend my distinguished guest. " The master in front of him said.


    Then the servant looked at Fang Tianxing and felt like falling into an ice cave.


    He ordered his servants to take away the stunned servant. He just took Fang Tianxing into the room to spy. He quickly gathered money and gathered all the servants in the house.


    Soon all the servants gathered together, but the servants and family members looked at it and found that there was no problem. Ares, the God of war, was not hidden in it.


    Fang Tianxing left Qian Jucai''s home and went out to look for the next family that didn''t show up.


    He is not a businessman or a high-ranking official. He is a famous rascal in the town. He doesn''t work, and he always makes a living by stealing money.


    He may be regarded as a vagrant, but he doesn''t accept the management. On the contrary, many people pursue him.


    His freedom and wildness fascinate people. Qian Jucai''s daughter actually falls in love with such a guy, which makes Qian Jucai feel very angry. He wants people to break Ni Jianbai''s leg and ask him not to associate with his daughter in the future.


    It''s just that you can''t let others know about such things. Now that you are here, Qian Jucai hopes that he can help you. Such a guy is really rubbish. Qian Jucai hopes that his daughter will stay away from him.


    Fang Tianxing just told him to help him. If they really love each other, Fang Tianxing would not stop them.


    At the moment, Ni Jianbai is by the river, and Qian Jucai''s daughter is also with him. She is not Qian Jucai''s own daughter, but her own daughter, covering up her identity.


    If we return to noumenon in the future, this identity will naturally disappear, leaving things for our relatives.


    The little gangster approached his daughter just for the sake of his family fortune, so Qian Jucai always prevented them from associating with each other.


    Today, Ni Jianbai asked her out to play. Although her father asked her to ban her feet, she still ran out secretly.


    She always likes Ni Jian''s feeling. She has a sense of freedom and can live freely. Most people in the world seem to be domesticated, only he is unrestrained.


    This kind of wildness is like a fatal temptation, which she can''t refuse and despises the guys around her father,


    Today, he came out to see Ni Jian again, but he didn''t wait for him to show up. Maybe he was too busy recently. Qian Anqing, Qian Jucai''s daughter, ran to his house to surprise him, but she didn''t expect what happened.


    This is a very bad thing, she saw that Ni JianZheng holding other women, she immediately ran out and said: "how can you do this?"


    Ni Jian didn''t know what she was going to meet today. In fact, Qian Jucai had known their contact information for a long time.


    Let this Ni Jian don''t know Qian Anqing and his appointment to meet, this is all

 Chapter 573

    "What are the characteristics of that man, and how can we find him?" Ni Jian asked quickly.


    "The man is possessed by a demon. There must be something different." Qian anqing told him.


    Ni Jian decided to find that guy to add some fun to his boring life. However, there are thousands of people in the town. From where to start, he is also a local snake and is very familiar with this place.


    Naturally, he thought of a way. Many of his younger brothers were sent out to look for the recent abnormality.


    His subordinates are all idle youths. Anyway, they are also idle. Naturally, they are willing to seek some stimulation. Let alone find the advantage of ten monthly tickets.


    These people are looking everywhere, but they really find some problems for them. Most things are normal. After some investigation, they finally find several suspicious objects.


    The first is a farmer at the head of a village. It is said that he has been acting strangely recently. He is always talking nonsense by himself, but no one can understand what he is saying.


    They secretly approached the farmer to investigate his situation and found that he was interested in the sow of the mayor''s family because he had been single for a long time.


    When they know the truth, they just feel sick. These people continue to look for the next target.


    The other is a postman. He is the only postman in the town. He is responsible for delivering letters to everyone, but he is a very kind person. Recently, he has become violent and often quarrels with others.


    It has to make people wonder if they are possessed by something.


    They came to the post station in the town to see what the postman was like.


    He rode from afar, looking very proud, as if he was not a little Messenger, but a high king.


    When these people saw him, they wanted to see how he behaved. He came to the mayor''s house first, and the mayor''s wife said, "just leave the newspaper outside, don''t bring it in."


    "It''s ridiculous. I''m not willing to take a few steps. I''m putting on airs." Muttered the messenger, leaving the newspaper outside the door.


    The mayor''s wife seemed to hear something, and said, "little beast, what do you say?"


    "I see your husband has a new love outside. Are you unhappy?" Messenger Wang said happily.


    He is very proud, for these guys, his heart has been accumulating a stream of resentment, he does not accept these people can be domineering, enjoy the service of others.


    These people are very self righteous, usually do not see him in the eye, but now look at him.


    After he left here, he rushed to the next house, where he lived. The guy was always not very fond of others. Those people didn''t like him very much, and the messengers in the past also complained about him.


    This is very dissatisfied with this person, usually speaking very blunt, there is a little dissatisfaction, you have to scold, or even fight.


    Today, Messenger Xiao Wang is not afraid of him. If he says something unpleasant, he will fight with him. He doesn''t care what the result is. He just feels like a fire in his chest. He has to find something to burn him clean.


    This is some ridiculous things, it seems that in the evil, the heart of the war was aroused.


    Those forces are very strong. These people are influenced by this force. The anger they had endured was magnified many times. Their hearts are full of fighting spirit. They are like red eyed bulls. They want to destroy whatever they see.


    Fang Tianxing, who followed these people, felt a shudder in his heart. He felt that there was a deep sense of war around him. Ordinary people just lived a peaceful life. Suddenly, he felt that he could not control so much war.


    You can only see others in your eyes, so you just feel that others are crazy, but you don''t know that you are also affected.


    The place with the most strong sense of war must be the hiding place of Ares, the God of war. He is close to his goal.


    The messenger Xiao Wang put the letter at the door of Ge Biao''s house and cried, "Ge Biao, I have your letter. I''ll put it outside for you."


    There seems to be some movement inside. At this time, the door of Ge Biao''s house opens and a man pushes his way out of his house. Messenger Xiao Wang knows him and knows it''s his neighbor Zhao Hai.


    He usually likes to drink and gamble. He often gambles with a bottle. Ge Biao is also good at it.


    When he came out of the inner room, he said, "Ge Biao, lend me some money. This time I will be able to turn over my books. I have lost all my belongings. I''m looking forward to this opportunity."


    But Ge Biao didn''t look good. He didn''t plan to lend it to him at all. He just said unhappily, "you''d better go to another house. I don''t have any spare money. It''s useless to make any more trouble."


    Zhao Hai still refuses to leave. He has to borrow money today. He really refuses to leave like this.


    "Before I saw that you were rich, but you refused to lend it to me. I didn''t help you before. In a twinkling, I turned away." Zhao Hai some resentment said.


    Ge Biao was not happy when he heard that. He slapped Zhao Hai in the face with an ear scrape. "Now you''re going to threaten me. I''ll give you a face."


    Zhao Hai rolled on the ground like a gourd. He covered his face and felt the burning pain.


    He clenched his teeth, picked up the brick on the ground, and was about to fight back. Messenger Xiao Wang saw that, of course, he couldn''t let it go. He pushed the door of the courtyard to pull a fight for them.


    At this time, Zhao Hai had already picked up the brick in his hand to give Ge Biao color, but messenger Xiao Wang stopped him. He held Zhao Hai''s hand and did not let the brick throw out.


    He didn''t expect that Zhao Hai''s strength was bigger than he thought. He almost couldn''t control him and was overturned by him.


    "Zhao Hai, you are crazy." The brick in Zhao Hai''s hand wants to smash messenger Xiao Wang. Fortunately, Ge Biao comes to help him and stops Zhao Hai.


    Zhao Hai''s congested eyes subsided in an instant. He seemed very surprised at his behavior.


    In the past, he used to borrow money from others. It''s normal that most people didn''t borrow money. Who would lend money to such a bad gambler like him.


    But also did not want to hurt other people''s thoughts, as if for a moment, there is a fire in my heart, seems to be possessed in general.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with it. Recently, I feel that it''s very easy to get on fire. It''s like a powder keg. It burns at a little bit." Zhao Hai some complain about their own said.


    Ge Biao also felt that he was a hand-in-hand man recently. He didn''t want to borrow money. He actually hit Zhao Hai, which is a rare friend. He felt a little sorry for him.


    "Get up. I''ll lend you a little. You can''t fool around any more." Ge Biao said to Zhao Hai.


    Willing to lend money to himself, Zhao Hai is naturally happy, he quickly said: "OK, how much can you borrow."


    "When it comes to borrowing money, go into the house and say," Ge Biao said to Zhao Hai. He turned his head and looked at the messenger Xiao Wang and said, "it''s hard for you today. If it wasn''t for Zhao Hai, you wouldn''t be beaten."


    "OK, I''m fine. I have a letter to deliver." Messenger Xiao Wang got up from the ground, dusted himself and was ready to leave.


    Before leaving, Ge Biao took a bottle of safflower oil to him and left with it.

 Chapter 574

    Messenger Xiao Wang left Ge Biao''s house and felt like a big wrongdoer on the road. He really wanted to trample on those who looked down on him.


    But he also put the mind down, don''t want to become so bad, a look cynical, in fact selfish and poor guy.


    In fact, everyone has resentment. Recently, it seems that many people have become irritable, just like being controlled by some demon.


    Messenger Xiao Wang soon went on. He felt more and more angry in his heart, like a wild animal ready to move, ready to jump out and eat at any time.


    Although he was worried, he had to deliver the letter. He was the only messenger in the town. Who could he push if he didn''t do it.


    Moving on, the next one is Xiaohua''s family. He is a famous beauty in the town. I don''t know how many people are attracted to her. Messenger Xiao Wang feels his heart beat hard every time he sees her.


    He was most looking forward to seeing her. When he came to her door, he tried to knock, but no one answered. In order to see Xiaohua, he knocked harder.


    "Who knocked at the door so early?" A woman opened the door and came out.


    It was Xiaohua, but there was a man beside him. Messenger Xiao Wang heard his heartbreaking voice. It was Wang Fugui, the mayor of the town.


    Wang Fugui''s clothes were not neat, and he came out of the flower family. Anyone with a clear eye could guess what happened. The messenger Xiao Wang hid outside the door and did not dare to show his head.


    Only see floret intimate for Wang Fugui dress, told him to say: "go out quickly, don''t let people see."


    When Wang Fugui left, he gave her a kiss, and soon left with a smile. When he left, he was still humming a song, which seemed to be very proud.


    He didn''t notice messenger Wang. After he went out, Messenger Wang followed him, picked up a stone on the ground and followed the mayor Wang Fugui.


    Wang Fugui didn''t realize it. He hummed all the way and didn''t know where he was going. The messenger Xiao Wang thought that the lover of his dream, Xiao Hua, had been conquered by the ugly guy, and his nameless anger surged to his heart.


    He hid the stone in his clothes and followed him all the time. When Wang Fugui came into an alley, he took out the stone and beat Wang Fugui down.


    Wang Fugui was lying on the ground, bleeding on his head. He was about to turn his head. Messenger Xiao Wang immediately hit him on the neck with a knife and finally fainted.


    It''s lucky that Wang Fugui didn''t see him, but this kind of person can only be killed.


    Messenger Wang didn''t want to kill even though he was influenced by Ares.


    It''s not so quiet here. It''s very likely that someone will come soon. He calms down and feels guilty. Although Wang Fugui, the mayor of the town, has defiled his goddess, he is just a bystander. What does it have to do with him.


    I''ve gone too far. If I''m found out, I''m sure I can''t get away with it.


    I''m a little messenger. If I offend the mayor, where can I have a good life.


    In the heart, he was walking on the road and had several letters to send. He was already very flustered. He didn''t know what would happen and what would happen to Wang Fugui.


    Let''s finish delivering today''s letters first, and we''ll talk about the rest later. Maybe this is the last time I send a letter.


    Finally, there are three more. Today is the end of the delivery. The next one is uncle Huang in the town, who subscribes to a lot of newspapers.


    Messenger Xiao Wang came to his house, he would usually bask in the sun at the door, but this time uncle Huang was fighting in the courtyard.


    He pushed the door in and saw that uncle Huang''s boxing was out of order. Boxing is like a madman, and it''s like a wild beast. There are many things in the yard that are broken by him.


    If you go on dancing like this, you will lose your strength and die. Messenger Xiao Wang goes to stop uncle Huang, but he seems to have a strange force.


    He couldn''t hold it. He slapped him and photographed it. He got up with all his strength and continued to stop uncle Huang.


    After tossing about for a long time, he finally stopped the dancing uncle Huang. He was also lying on the chair. He was as angry as a gossamer, and he was very weak.


    He had exhausted his strength just now, and now his Qi and blood could not keep up.


    A man of this age is in his last years. This kind of consumption is deadly. The messenger Xiao Wang asked, "Mr. Huang, how can you be so old that you don''t know how to take care of your body?"


    "I also feel very energetic today. I get up for morning exercise, but my body is like a floodwater. I can''t stop it." Huang Lao said weakly.


    Seeing Huang Lao''s appearance, Messenger Xiao Wang said to her, "don''t exercise recently. Only by cultivating yourself can you recover."


    Huang Lao''s condition can be recovered after training. It seems that people around him have become very strange recently. Messenger Xiao Wang wants to know the truth, but he feels helpless.


    "Keep going east. The truth is there." Suddenly, I don''t know where the sound came from.


    Messenger Xiao Wang raised his head to find the direction of the sound, but he didn''t see anyone.


    "Believe me, you''ll find the source of everything." The voice continued.


    Messenger Wang decides to listen to him. Behind him are a group of thugs with Ni Jian. They are waiting to see what messenger Wang will come up with.


    Xiao Wang continues to move eastward. Further eastward is Han Tianjia. He is an authentic strong man. He is a martial arts man who comes back from outside. He has been practicing martial arts since he was young. He once went to study outside and learned a lot of Kung Fu.


    He came here recently, because he found that the atmosphere around him made him a little obsessed. It was the fighting spirit pursued by the warrior, and it was like substance here.


    He bought the house here and practiced around every day, which made him feel much better.


    A martial arts practitioner is very sensitive to his body. He can feel that his fighting spirit is constantly improving. This is a dream. He is overjoyed at his progress day by day.


    He sensed that someone was coming, and many people were behind him.


    He walked out of the room and saw the nearest Messenger, Xiao Wang. He asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m a messenger. Naturally I''m here to deliver." Messenger Wang subconsciously said.


    "Are the people behind you going to pass?" Han Tian said coldly. Looking at Xiao Wang''s back, he quickly said: "don''t hide, come out."


    Ni Jian and his brothers came out of the alley when they knew they couldn''t hide. Han Tian looked at them and said coldly, "you guys, what are you doing here stealthily?"


    That Ni Jian stands out to say: "Han Ye, this does not belong to you to manage."


    They also want to follow Xiao Wang, but Han Tian stops them directly.


    "When you come to me, you have to listen to me if you can walk. Recently, you have been improving your Kung Fu, so you just need to find someone to practice." Han Tian said gallantly.

 Chapter 575

    Xiao Wang continues to move eastward. Ni Jian and several of his men are trapped by Han Tian alone. Dozens of them can''t reach Han Tian alone. They are taught to be obedient.


    However, it''s really strange that he is like a little muddler in ordinary times. Today, he is so excited that even if he is beaten down, he will stand up quickly.


    Han Tian had a good time practicing with these little gangsters.


    Messenger Xiao Wang soon came to the easternmost family. In a vast field, there was a small hut in it.


    The source of everything should be there. Xiao Wang slowly goes there. Fang Tianxing hides his body and follows him. Let Xiao Wang explore his way just to avoid disturbing others.


    However, at the critical moment, he must protect Xiao Wang and won''t let him sacrifice for this irrelevant matter.


    Soon Xiao Wang came to the door. He tried to knock on it. It seemed that someone answered.


    Soon the door of the hut opened, but no one was seen. Messenger Xiao Wang tried to shout, "is anyone there? I came in


    Xiao Wang walked in slowly, only to find that the hut looked very small, and the space inside was unusually large. He thought that he was walking in the vast wilderness, and there was the sound of wolf howling all around.


    Messenger Wang was a little scared. He felt creepy and wanted to go back.


    "Go ahead, don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you." The strange voice came up again.


    He seems to have the courage to continue to move in the direction of the unknown, what kind of world that is, walk for a while, you will see in front of a group of wolves, they are fighting with the tigers.


    It''s a world of scuffles. There are battles everywhere, as if they were born to fight.


    These lives have nothing to do with other things, only fighting, nothing else.


    Whether it''s carnivorous animals or vegetarian animals, they all become fighters now. Messenger Xiao Wang carefully avoids them and doesn''t want to get involved in this meaningless fight.


    As they went in, the fighting between these beasts became more and more fierce, like a huge meat grinder.


    The more they go in, the more fierce they are. Even many people feel that this place is like purgatory, the howling of countless creatures.


    There are even auspicious animals such as dragons and phoenixes, but when they arrive here, they become a part of the flesh and blood millstone and fall into madness. If it wasn''t for a chill in their brain, Messenger Xiao Wang would have been the same as them.


    But the more he walked in, the more palpitating he felt, as if there was a beast in front of him waiting to pick someone to eat.


    His scalp was numb, but he continued to move forward. There was a lake in front of him, but the water kept rolling, and the undercurrent was surging under him. Countless schools of fish were fighting under him, and the water was red with blood.


    Messenger Xiao Wang felt that he couldn''t get by. The land was fine, and there was still room to escape. But in the water, the undercurrent was surging, so it was difficult to avoid these people.


    At this time, countless mysterious words appeared in his body, which became a ring to cover his body. He felt that he could enter the water, and the reality was the same as he thought.


    He slowly into the water, those around the undercurrent hit the ring and then dissipated.


    Messenger Wang felt at ease. It was not easy. These sharks and whales were all fierce. There were Kun and giant crabs. Their sharp teeth were shining with cold light. They were all ancient beasts.


    There is a fish in the North Sea. Its name is Kun. The volume of Kun is thousands of Li; Change into a bird, its name is Peng. Peng''s back, really don''t know to grow thousands of miles; When it gets up and flies, its wings are like clouds in the sky. This pengniao, with the turbulent waves of the sea, migrates to the South Sea. The South Sea is a big natural pool.


    So Kun advertising was born. Unexpectedly, the effect of Kun phagocytosis was really good, and the evolution achievement was very high, so Kun began to flood.


    Just when Kun was flooding and swallowing everywhere, what could be more powerful than Kun? That''s the monster that eats Kun. If you think that all the monsters can eat Kun, what''s your Kun? In my prehistoric monster''s eyes, it''s a dish of Chinese food, so a large number of monsters that swallow Kun were born.


    Finally, we don''t know the first Kun that appeared, but this Kun is really powerful and can devour evolution everywhere. Speaking of this, I am lost in meditation. After swallowing Kun, what Kun will it be?


    The battle depends on swallowing a Kun at the beginning. At first, Kun swallowed others, then others swallowed Kun, and several Kun swallowed each other, and so on.


    And if you want to play the game of big fish eating small fish, there must be a relatively big fish to represent. Usually, a fish in a river, lake or reservoir may be dozens of Jin, but it is far less than a fish in the sea, which is often hundreds of Jin and thousands of Jin. So the biggest of the marine fish is the great white shark, which is over 6 meters long and weighs 3200 kg, that is, more than 6000 kg. It is a well deserved big fish and can eat all the small fish.


    If even vegetarian fish are included, the biggest fish is whale shark, which can be up to 20 meters long and weigh 25000 Jin. Bigger than it is the mammal "blue whale", which looks like a fish but is not actually a fish, but we generally call it a whale. It is 33 meters long and weighs more than 300000 Jin.


    Of course, from a scientific point of view, both whale sharks and blue whales are "filter eaters". They first take a big mouthful of water, including shrimp and squid, and then spit out the water and eat the dregs. This is quite different from the way Kun opened his mouth to swallow another fish.


    In fact, even if a great white shark eats fish, it doesn''t swallow it all. It can''t open its mouth that big. The body structure of all fish determines that their mouths can''t be widened beyond their body diameter. It''s snakes that can do this.


    All of the above are real animals. No matter how big the blue whale is, it''s only tens of meters long and hundreds of thousands of Jin. Kun is a legendary creature, so it''s not comparable to any other animal.


    Such a beast is how strong, stirring the wind and rain, suddenly turned the bottom of the water into a Shura field.


    Messenger Xiao Wang did not dare to stay too much. Only by constantly moving forward can he avoid seeing those monstrous and terrifying guys as big as mountains, so he would not be afraid.


    With continuous progress, it is a bit normal in front of us. There is a small village. There are a group of people there, but everyone has the same appearance. Some are blacksmiths and some are farmers, but they are not like ordinary farmers.


    One by one, the hoe wheel is like a windmill, and the hammer swung by the blacksmith seems to be able to break the earth.


    It''s not a simple situation at all. It''s not like farmers. It''s like soldiers fighting with each other. The farm tools in their hands have become the magic weapons that frighten the world. They look ordinary. They are really unique in the world and are better than all weapons.


    Hoes, sickles, hammers, harrows and other things, no one will think that they are magic weapons, but they do show the world-shaking power here.

 Chapter 576

    Fang Tianxing was surprised to see this. He didn''t expect that there were these strange things in Ares'' field.


    His domain is here, and his real body must not be far away from here. Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t control these things, so his power leaks out. However, there is another possibility, that is, he intentionally does so and has his plan.


    Now we don''t know the real situation, and there is no hidden hand in ambush. What are these things.


    Moving on, Messenger Wang found a prisoner who was working in the field and talked with him. He asked, "do you know where this place is, brother?"


    The old farmer did not raise his head and said: "this is the world of soldiers. You are a weak guy, and you are not worthy to live here."


    The messenger Xiao Wang looked at the muscular bearded prisoner, and then looked at his small body, and realized that it was really like this. Without hands, he knew that he was not the opponent of the other party in all probability.


    Put down his little pride, he quickly said: "I lost my way, want to leave here, do you know how to go out?"


    Soon it was the old prisoner who said to him, "you can''t leave here unless you become the most powerful."


    "To be the most powerful." Messenger Xiao Wang murmured, looking at those tough and shameful villagers around him. If he could defeat them, it would be the most ridiculous thing.


    "Is there no other way?" Messenger Wang asked quickly.


    "There is no other way. The only way out here is to fight and become a strong man." So the prisoner told him.


    "This is a world of only the strong, but why do you want to be strong? Why is the world here only fighting and nothing else?" Asked the messenger, Xiao Wang.


    It''s totally different from the outside world. Apart from the battlefield, there are few places where only fighting is so pure. The other side of purity is monotony.


    Moreover, the soldiers on the battlefield fight for their own country and camp, and to succeed is to win, but the people here fight only for fighting, which is ridiculous and strange.


    Many of them are monsters. He just wants to find the secret and leave here early.


    After entering the village, I saw that there were strong prisoners everywhere. After walking inside, I finally saw a strange man, who looked like he was seriously injured.


    Fang Tianxing''s pupil has changed greatly. This person is Ares, the God of war. At the moment, he looks like an old man in his old age. He has come to the end of his life.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to think so. Although his breath was decaying, it was really connected with the surrounding space and constantly absorbed the surrounding power.


    His field is very close to the real kingdom of God. It can be said that he is only one step away, but before he can take this step, he meets Fang Tianxing first.


    At this point, the accumulation is consumed, and it is almost impossible to have a chance to impact the last shackles. In such a situation, it can be said that only a tiger has fallen flat, but the real tiger is still powerful after death, so we can''t underestimate it.


    Messenger Xiao Wang also saw the man. He seemed to fall into a deep sleep and didn''t wake up.


    Messenger Xiao Wang approached the man carefully. There was no one around him. The grass on the ground rose and fell with his breath. Xiao Wang felt that he was the strongest here.


    Now this guy is in a deep sleep. As long as he wakes up, something very unusual may happen.


    He walked up to the man and saw that his clothes were broken and there were many wounds on his body, but he was not moved.


    This kind of person is certainly not an ordinary person. Maybe the way to leave here is on him. Messenger Xiao Wang noticed that people in the village were looking at him, as if there was something on his face.


    He looked at it carefully and didn''t find anything on his face.


    Those prisoners are watching from a distance and dare not come near here. They have an inherent fear of that person. They are just creatures born in the field. They have a natural fear of the master here, which is very normal.


    But the situation is not so simple. When Xiao Wang looked up again, he saw that the man had opened his eyes and looked at himself.


    "Are you from the outside?" The man asked.


    Xiao Wang nodded, and the man asked, "how did you get in?"


    Then he looked out at those people. He felt that those people didn''t stick to their duties and let outsiders in.


    It''s their own control of this field has become weak, and they can''t control these guys any more. They are also very powerful creatures outside. It''s a poisonous insect breeding field, and they are addicted to endless fighting.


    These are all the opponents of Ares, the God of war. They are all the losers of Ares. He put the souls of these people here and let them fight constantly, hoping to produce a real strong one, the strongest one as his opponent.


    But now that they are defeated, these guys are ready to move. Ares, the God of war, did not erase their memory. They all know who killed them.


    "Do you all want to rebel?" Ares, the God of war, stands up. It seems that his injury is temporarily suppressed. He wants to solve these rebellious guys.


    When the prisoners saw that Ares, the God of war, could not bear to fight himself, they were not reconciled. They took up their weapons one after another and faced the master with fear. But the dignity of the soldiers made them know that they had to fight.


    Many prisoners swarmed on. The prisoner with the hoe raised his hoe high and chopped down at him. Ares, the God of war, blocked the hoe with his hand, and the other man''s sickle had come to him.


    He held out a hand to hold the sickle. His hand was bleeding. Other people''s attacks fell on him, but he didn''t care.


    Ares, the God of war, said with a wild smile, "I haven''t paid attention to anyone but you two."


    With a loud roar, all of them were shocked away. They were all injured. The main reason was that the fear in their souls came back. Only the man with the sickle and the old man with the hoe seemed to be slightly damaged.


    They were not defeated by Ares, the God of war. They were the ancestors of the protoss who had been famous for a long time. When they fought, they were both defeated, and Ares took advantage of them.


    Step by step snowballing, and finally become the legend of the protoss unbeaten, but he did not really beat them, so their souls stay here.


    They didn''t have their original body for a long time, and there was little left of their original powers. But they refused to accept it and just re practiced.


    Once again became ares the God of war the best opponent, he constantly looking for them to fight, countless times to beat them, but they can not be convinced.

 Chapter 577

    Ares, the God of war, is not willing to let them die, so he keeps them all the time. Today, the situation is special, so he can''t keep them any more. He must kill his former opponents as soon as possible and gain temporary strength before he has a chance to leave here.


    He must kill them as soon as possible, suppress the changes in the field, in order to get a chance to breathe.


    But these two opponents are the strongest and not easy to deal with.


    Every time he defeats an opponent, Ares''s face will be ruddy. This is his secret skill, which can only temporarily increase part of his strength. It''s like cutting off the meat on his butt to fill the wound on his thigh.


    It''s not a cure, but a cure. But it''s the quickest way to restore combat effectiveness.


    As the prisoners fell one by one, his strength became stronger and stronger, and the two enemies were not his opponents soon. At this time, Ju Kun, who had been lurking in the water, appeared.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed Ares, the God of war, all of a sudden. Swallowing is his talent, even if it has become a soul body, it has survived. Over the years, in the field of Ares, the God of war, he has swallowed many strong men, and has evolved again and again, which is much better than that in those years.


    Swallow up Ares, the God of war, and he will become the real master here. These people swallow up one by one and replace Ares, the former God of war, even stronger than him.


    All of a sudden, a sound slowly said: "you think everything can be swallowed, but you know what the consequences will be if you swallow what you can''t swallow."


    A moment later, Ju Kun''s body exploded, and the sky rained with blood. Ares, the God of war, came down from the sky.


    It''s no surprise that he was able to get out of trouble. It''s just that he was expected to be much faster, and his face was abnormally ruddy. He absorbed a lot of opponents in the field, and their faces were dignified. They also suffered a lot.


    Swallowing is Kun''s ability, but everything here is his. It''s like getting from the left pocket to the right pocket.


    Their resistance was doomed to be futile. Many people surrendered, and their will was not firm. Now they lost their courage and confidence to live, and turned into a streamer into Ares.


    Ares, the God of war, has more and more red color on his face. His strength has recovered a lot. If you clean up the two guys in front of you, you will be able to go out to fight.


    The big man held the sickle in his hand, and the old man also held the hoe. Ares, the God of war, had a long knife in his hand. He made the bone of the giant Kun.


    Ares, the God of war, holding the bone knife, just splits them. The bone knife has the power of swallowing, and can plunder other people''s power for their own use. They fight desperately, and it''s true that the two of them are changing.


    Constantly retreat, but ares does not intend to let them go, to solve them at one stroke.


    But at this time, a cold light appeared behind him. It was a man hiding beside him. He was about to stab Ares, the God of war, with a dagger in his hand. As he had expected, countless sharp spines appeared behind him, which directly pierced his heart.


    When the man died, Ares took back the bone spur on his back and focused on the two enemies in front of him.


    It''s Fang Tianxing who stabs ares in the back.


    He responded quickly, but Fang Tianxing was not an easy opponent to deal with. He knew ares too well, and he would attack and save the enemy as soon as he made a move, which made him in a hurry.


    Had to stop for two people''s attack, Shennong Shuangsheng just got a chance to breathe, Ares turned to pay for Tianxing, he now strength recovery less than 10%.


    However, even so, Fang Tianxing felt great pressure. Being watched by such a man, he felt like a scholar without the power to bind a chicken was watched by wild animals in the mountains, like seeing the end of the day.


    Fang Tian''s President let out a cry to drive away the chill and fight Ares, the God of war, is a very proud thing.


    Shennong Shuangsheng behind him will not admit defeat. They take up their weapons and decide to fight him to the end.


    "He is the enemy of the Protoss. Do you really want to help him?" Ares, the God of war, asked.


    Shennong Shuangsheng ignored his words and quickly said, "you are the enemy. What about your fellow people? How kind are you to us? Compared with those foreigners, how kind are you?"


    They will not be swayed by Ares, the God of war, but will first solve the enemy Ares.


    Fang Tianxing joined hands with Shennong Shuangsheng, and for a moment, he even pressed Ares, the God of war. Once he felt that it was very difficult. When he defeated Shennong Shuangsheng, Fang Tianxing came to the rescue, so that he could not succeed, and vice versa.


    Ares, the God of war, kept resisting, but he had to keep it. There were still enemies outside. He was always constrained in the face of several people.


    After a long time, Ares, the God of war, turned red and fell into a disadvantage.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing, of course, wanted to kill Ares, the God of war, with his sword, but Shennong Shuangsheng stopped him.


    Fang Tianxing understood the mystery in a moment. They wanted to seize the control of the field while Ares was weak. Instead, they had the same idea as Ju Kun before.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t think it was so simple. Seeing that Shennong Shuangsheng wanted to devour Ares, Fang Tianxing immediately yelled, "do you think he really has no resistance?"


    The two men raised their heads, as if they believed each other''s words. At this time, Ares, the God of war, was suddenly in trouble. Although Shennong Shuangsheng was on guard, he was still attacked. The old man with a hoe was seriously injured.


    The old man was still holding a hoe in his hand. His eyes were wide open and he was unwilling to close them. He felt that he was too light on the enemy. After 100000 years, he was plotted by him again.


    When he saw that his friends had died miserably for many years, the man with the sickle roared up to the sky and came forward.


    He rushed to Ares, the God of war. He was just about to absorb the old man with the hoe. Unexpectedly, the man with the sickle rushed over regardless of his life and death. It was not difficult to kill him, but there was Fang Tianxing on the side.


    He won''t just sit back and ignore it. He immediately displays his latest sword array. As soon as he lets go, hundreds of sword lights appear.


    Seal ares around the God of war, let his action appear a moment of delay, give the sickle man the opportunity to fight for, such an opportunity is not easy to get.


    The scythe man rushed to Ares, the God of war, with a determined look in his eyes.


    Ares, the God of war, didn''t know that he was going to die with him, but the sword array around him was so powerful that he couldn''t move.

 Chapter 578

    Fang Tianxing desperately controls the sword array. Countless swords are wailing. Ares, the God of war, has great power to break free. It''s not easy to control him.


    This kind of situation makes them feel very terrible, that is a situation that can make many people feel afraid.


    The sickle man came to Ares, the God of war, and trapped him with his sickle. Then he madly urged the power in his body to make them more violent. The huge explosion appeared and successfully enveloped ares in it.


    Smoke and dust dispersed, a figure standing in the same place, that is Ares, the God of war, he still survived, but he could not help the sweetness of his throat, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Fang Tianxing won''t give him a chance to rest. For the people of the Southern Star region, Ares, the God of war, must die. He doesn''t need to add any sin, just to protect the countless human race.


    The sword stabbed Ares, the God of war. Instead, he let out a wild laugh, "although I am in trouble, I will not die in your hands."


    He had been kneeling on the ground, and soon stood up, and the forces around him were converging. Even if he died, it could not prevent Ares, the God of war, from recalling his power.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he must be stopped, otherwise once he recovers, he will not be his opponent.


    Ares, the God of war, has a huge resistance in his body. He forces Fang Tianxing''s sword out of his body a little bit. As long as he succeeds, his injury will be healed in a moment.


    Fang Tianxing desperately holds the sword. That kind of brilliance can''t move him. His wrist seems to be pushed by a mountain, and his arm wants to split, but he won''t let go. His strength is surging and his own field is also released.


    All things compete for freedom. According to his idea, his field should include ten thousand kinds of creatures. At the moment, it is only the rudiment, with only 12 kinds of creatures.


    The twelve Chinese zodiac animals, namely, the rat, the ugly ox, the Yin tiger, the Mao rabbit, the Chen dragon, the Si snake, the afternoon horse, the Wei sheep, the Shen monkey, the you chicken, the Xu dog, the Hai pig, emerge. They also correspond to the twelve Earthly branches, living and conquering each other.


    Each other with mysterious power, circulation, showing the power of life


    If the sky is open, the air will not open if it is not consumed. Rats consume insects. So the night is not yet central, is the rat to make the time, so the son is a rat.


    The earth is divided into ugliness, and cattle are the things that open the earth, so ugliness belongs to cattle.


    Life is in Yin, life is in killing. The murderer, the tiger, the Yin, the fear. It''s more formidable than a tiger, so Yin belongs to tiger.


    Mao, when the sun rises. In vitro, it contains the essence of Taiyin jade rabbit, so Mao belongs to rabbit.


    Chen, the trigram of March, is when the dragon group is in the rain, so Chen belongs to the dragon.


    The hexagram of April, which has been written in the past, has its place in the grass. In addition, the snake is not on the road at that time, so it belongs to the snake.


    At noon, the anode and the Yin are just born. Horse, to health and not leave the ground, Yin class, so the afternoon belongs to the horse.


    Sheep do not belong to sheep because they nibble on the grass in the past.


    Shenshi, sunset and ape cry, and shenbi also, such as the number of Qi, chaos will be crazy for horizontal, so Shen is a monkey.


    You, when the moon comes out, is the body of the moon, and contains the essence of the sun golden rooster, so you belong to chicken.


    Xushi was the night, and dogs were the objects of the night, so Xushi belonged to dogs.


    Hai, when heaven and earth are in chaos, is like a hundred fruits in the core, and pigs have nothing to know except their diet. Therefore, Hai belongs to pigs.


    Time is constantly changing, and a certain time has a corresponding zodiac, which means that the power is endless and endless. Ares, the God of war, is unstable in his field, and his power is intermittently provided. For a moment, he even fell into a deadlock.


    Fang Tianxing''s field has just appeared and is still very young, while ares''s field is full of holes and is close to collapse.


    Those creatures came to Ares, the God of war, and soon felt that it was strange. First of all, the offspring rats sneaked outside, smelled the smell, and felt that there was no danger, so they moved around.


    A moment later, the ugly cow also appeared. He came here and saw the grass on the ground. He could not help gnawing at it. It was very desolate and there was not much grass.


    Ugly cattle can only eat while looking. As for other zodiac animals, they go out separately to find something useful for them.


    Even Fang Tianxing didn''t know that this was his own realm, which was devouring Ares.


    Fang Tianxing just entered the publishing level recently. He doesn''t know the secret. This situation only exists at the publishing level, and it''s very difficult to happen. Only when one side has no resistance and the other side doesn''t reject him, can it happen.


    Ares, the God of war, felt the loss of his power, and immediately said in horror, "what are you doing? How can it be like this? Your field is weird!"


    In this case, Fang Tianxing did not expect that the mice in his field were gnawing at the trees here, while the cattle and sheep were eating grass, the Dragon occupied the sky, the horse was running, and those creatures had strange power.


    They are turning Ares'' domain into their own territory. It seems very easy.


    Ares, the God of war, can''t sit still. Now Fang Tianxing is destroying his foundation and losing his field. His power will have no carrier and become a guy with nothing.


    With a roar, he had to do something to force the sword out. Ares, the God of war, urged the creatures in the field to fight back.


    These creatures fight all day long and have extraordinary fighting power. In turn, they drive away Fang Tianxing''s domain power. The creatures in the domain are not real life, but a manifestation of the domain power.


    Seeing Ares, the God of war, directing the counterattack of creatures in his own field, Fang Tianxing didn''t worry much.


    Their zodiac seems to be weak in attack, but it has its own mystery. Those who look strong, but in fact, they may not be able to get their zodiac.


    Most of the powerful ones are swallowed by Ares, the God of war. The rest of them look fierce, but they don''t have an advantage over Fang Tianxing''s zodiac.


    Fang Tianxing and Ares, the God of war, continue to fight, and the field is also turned upside down. The wolves and monsters in Ares, the God of war, are chasing Fang Tianxing''s zodiac everywhere, but they are really good at escaping. Rats can make holes, and horses can run very fast.


    Other zodiac animals also have their own advantages. They are not born for fighting, but survive in the harsh world.


    These zodiac animals can survive after countless years of natural elimination. Naturally, there is a reason for him. Compared with the fighting creatures in ares domain, they are more flexible and natural.


    The way of heaven is natural and all-round development. It''s not just fighting. What looks strong is not necessarily strong. What looks weak is not necessarily weak.

 Chapter 579

    In the face of his constant bad situation, Fang Tianxing is not afraid. His zodiac is engulfing the God domain of Ares, the God of war, and a steady stream of power is flowing into his body.


    With the passage of the world, more and more powerful, know that their victory in hand, naturally is a hundred times confidence.


    Ares, the God of war, tossed for a moment. He felt weaker and weaker. He was dead. He had experienced countless times of despair. Now his strength was constantly losing. If the stalemate continued, he would never have a chance again.


    That is very ridiculous. This situation does not appear today. What a pain it is and what a way out it is.


    "Can you spare me?" Ares said.


    Fang Tianxing said, "are you begging for mercy?"


    This is a helpless move in the end. Fang Tianxing is also moved by how desolate and miserable it is. However, he still looks firm and says: "being in different camps, each is his own master. As an opponent, I respect you, but for the sake of my country and nation, I must kill you."


    "Well, I must die today." Ares said helplessly.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say much. Countless sword lights gushed out, stirring ares into pieces. It seemed that the generation of Xiaoxiong disappeared.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it''s not so simple. This field may have a backhand left by him, and it needs to be completely engulfed to eliminate the hidden danger.


    So he stayed, and let his all things respect the realm of freedom, devouring the realm of Ares, the God of war. He sat on the ground to have a rest, sorting out the harvest of the world and stabilizing the realm.


    Messenger Xiao Wang bored to stay here, in order to prevent him from problems, Fang Tianxing asked him not to leave.


    Just entering the publishing level, many places are still unclear. Fang Tianxing came to the thinking space and asked the five masters to learn more about this.


    In the process of devouring Ares, Fang Tianxing is also arranging his own characters, which are becoming translucent and more ethereal.


    From the tangible to the intangible, from the physical to the non physical, the physical will have constraints, to the intangible level, you can get rid of the shackles, have more changes, become more powerful.


    Half a month later, the fierce fighting spirit scattered in the town gradually dissipated. The surrounding residents also returned to normal and their lives returned to calm.


    Many people are very happy, only Han Tian is not happy, where the hut disappeared. The haze over the whole town dissipated, and the town returned to tranquility.


    Han Tian also accepted the status quo and reconciled with the gangsters. They also got a reward so that people can continue to live in peace.


    Fang Tianxing absorbed the God domain of Ares, the God of war. His field has expanded a lot and continued to reach the peak of publishing. He has 1.58 million loyal readers, including 96 number one readers, 30000 Jinshi readers, 600000 scholar readers and 900000 scholar readers.


    There was another unknown reader, who turned out to be a Hanlin reader. It was a surprise. Fang Tianxing didn''t know the identity of the reader. He sent himself a letter inviting him to a party.


    Fang Tianxing tells Liang Bufan about his killing Ares, the God of war. He is relieved to hear the news.


    He said happily: "this time, great achievements have been made. After the news is announced, it will be famous all over the world."


    Fang Tianxing said modestly, "I''m just a fluke of success. I''m not very good at it. If you didn''t help me contain Ares, the God of war, how could I have such an opportunity."


    Two people leave here, withdraw the array in the town, the road of the town and outside is unblocked finally.


    In the alley of the town, Wang Fugui, the mayor of the town, woke up and found himself lying here with blood on his head. He couldn''t help but scold: "who on earth dares to plot against me? If you want me to know, you can''t spare him."


    There was no one around to respond to him. Wang Fugui only covered his head and went home wobbly.


    Messenger Wang huffed. He continued to deliver newspapers and letters to everyone. The people in the town recovered their usual peace, and his mood was also very happy.


    When delivering the newspaper, I accidentally saw a news in the newspaper that Ares, the God of war, was killed by Liang Bufan and a Terran general Fang Tianxing. The place was in this town.


    Time and place can be on, and then think of what happened before, he seems to understand, it seems that he is still contributing.


    However, the newspaper didn''t mention him. Instead, it was to protect him. If the protoss knew about it, it was inevitable that they would find someone to retaliate. Those with high cultivation and strong strength would be fine, but they would be in bad luck.


    This is not a simple situation. There are too many unsung heroes hiding in the long history. Heroes do not pay for fame and wealth, hoping to change the world.


    As long as their efforts are implemented, the world will naturally change. It is because of the efforts of these nameless people with lofty ideals that the world will not become worse.


    People are not perfect. To form an imperfect world, someone has to fill in the loopholes so that these imperfect worlds can exist.


    In order to have more ambition to sacrifice, dare to call the sun and the moon for a new day. The light from the sacrifice of countless people is precious and rare. The darkness will pass and the light will come to the earth.


    Night and day alternate, this is the world of heroes, but also the world of villains, whether noble or despicable, are part of this world.


    Fang Tianxing and Liang Bufan join hands to kill Ares, the God of war. Although we all know that Liang Bufan is the main force, Fang Tianxing is just a helper.


    Fang Tianxing naturally attracted the attention of countless people and became famous. He expected these things,


    As a result, the number of loyal readers has soared, but most of them are scholar and scholar readers. It is not so easy for high-level readers to believe in a person.


    However, Fang Tianxing also quickly stabilized the realm, adding hundreds of thousands of loyal readers in a few days, which is really very happy.


    A long time ago, when he was still at a low level, he would be happy to get a few hundred loyal readers. Now he has tens of thousands of new loyal readers every day without blinking an eye.


    This is the improvement of his level, invisible occupy more, naturally easy to get more.


    Such a situation reminds him that he must not forget his original intention, not lose himself, not arrogant and not impatient, and move forward steadily. They are all very happy. The so-called success and loss go hand in hand, and there is no increase or decrease in heart.


    This is also a kind of experience, for the ups and downs of life, have an open-minded mind, do not hate suffering, do not think that the superiority should be.

 Chapter 580

    Life is always ups and downs, fortune will change a person''s fate, sometimes very hard, but the result is not satisfactory.


    Sometimes, just a little help from luck, everything will be solved smoothly.


    Fate is always playing tricks on people, to see people being tossed to death, love and hate will, resentment parting, break away, can''t ask, these pains are heartbreaking, tormenting guy.


    People are not born to despair, but full of hope will not be treated well by the world.


    Many people interviewed Fang Tianxing and asked him to talk about how he succeeded. According to the normal template, they had to talk about how hard he worked and how difficult it was.


    But Fang Tianxing doesn''t want to say that. Many people work harder than themselves. Many people are more attentive than themselves. However, there is a kind of misleading in many cases. Efforts will succeed and progress will reach the end.


    People always escape from the reality of the world, despise the suffering of life and turn to the light side.


    But such a situation makes people live in the void, the spirit and body out of a different world, many people feel confused, unable to find the direction.


    The real world is strange and cruel, Fang Tianxing is not willing to cover him up, only to describe him, because all the modification and cover up will make the reality distorted and become another thing.


    My career is far from complete. I still have to move on. I haven''t driven out all the gods and demons who have stepped into the galaxy. I still have a long way to go.


    Soon back to the front of the battlefield, the news spread that Ares was dead. The morale of his Protoss army was low. Basically, it was a matter of time to drive the protoss out of the southern region.


    Fang Tianxing finds Jingwu general and asks him to resign. He wants to go to the battlefield of the Northern Star region. It is said that there are many demons plundering there, and a large number of people die every day.


    "General, the war here is coming to an end. I''m going to leave here and go to the Northern Star region. I''m more needed there." Fang Tianxing said to general Jingwu.


    "I know you can''t spare time. If you are destined to make contributions, you just can''t bear it. People like you will do well everywhere. I know I can''t keep you. I''ll give you a letter of recommendation. You can go to one of my old comrades in arms and hear your good news again soon. " General Jingwu said with emotion.


    Then he finished the letter he was writing, waited for the ink to dry, put it in an envelope and handed it to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing took the letter in his hand. It was written to a song general. Fang Tianxing put things away and kept them close to his body.


    Leaving here, most of the soldiers under his command didn''t take away. Let them continue to fight and take back the cities invaded by the Protoss.


    He only brought a few hundred soldiers under his command, who were his most trusted subordinates. Each of them is a hundred elite, with them, no matter where they go, they can organize an iron army that can only be good at fighting.


    Soon, I took these people on the road and went straight to the battlefield of the Northern Star domain. Along the way, I saw many people fleeing.


    He realized that the war situation in front of him was even harsher than he had imagined. The people fled with their families, dressed in rags, and didn''t care about their dignity. Many people couldn''t walk on the road and fell where they were forever.


    There is no time to grieve, only to keep moving forward and strive for the chance to live.


    These demons are all cannibals. They are extremely vicious on the battlefield. They catch the Terrans and become cannibals. They keep a lot of Terrans with them and use them as dry food.


    Once the city is conquered, they will basically start their feast. They have to say that their practice is heartbreaking, which makes people feel terrible.


    Fang Tianxing asked the soldiers to speed up their march and feel that they were on the battlefield as soon as possible. He was the first to use his evasion skills to get to the battlefield.


    When he quickly came to the battlefield, he only saw that the sky was covered with black smoke, the whole sky was dyed black, and there were limbs and arms everywhere. Many Terran soldiers were still cleaning the battlefield, waving some useful weapons and surviving comrades.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to survive on this battlefield. It''s full of demons everywhere. It''s like hell. Here, these demons are like fish in water. The stronger the Vietnam War is, on the contrary, the Terran troops are very effective in such an environment. If they can''t play three points, they will lose more and win less.


    Several soldiers were cleaning the battlefield. As they passed by some corpses, a hand suddenly caught her foot.


    "Hey, hey, I got you." The voice said coldly.


    The man screamed. He knew that he was caught by the undead demons. When he heard his call, the people around him wanted to come to the rescue, but the distance was too far.


    He thought he was dead, but he also blamed himself for his carelessness. Originally, it was an instrument sent to them to detect signs of life, but he tried to save trouble and didn''t use it.


    It was a demon''s paw. At the moment, he climbed out of the dead and looked at the soldier who counted the battlefield.


    "Food. I like living food best. Your fear is the best condiment." The devil, like a black bear, opened his mouth and said.


    The open mouth was like an abyss, and now he was holding the man, ready to throw it into his mouth.


    "You are the first to eat people in front of me." A figure came from a distance. The light of the sword flashed and the sound just fell.


    The black bear like demons did not move, as if they had been fixed. Suddenly, a breeze blew by, and the head of the demon clan, which looked like a black bear, fell to the ground, and there was no breath any more.


    The count of Xiao Zhang has not recovered from the fear, feel alive, he immediately ecstatic.


    By the light of the moon, I saw the true face of the man who saved him. He was a young man, young, but with a majestic momentum.


    "Thank you for your help, or I would have died just now." Xiao Zhang said to Tian Xing, who was grateful.


    Fang Tianxing calmly smile, said to him: "it''s OK, are a trench comrades, help each other is should."


    At this time, several other people also gathered around. They heard the conversation between Fang Tianxing and Xiao Zhang. One of them, who looked like the captain, said, "are you here to join the army? You have a good ability. You must have a chance to show it."


    Fang Tianxing smiles and does not deny it. They checked Fang Tianxing and found that he had no evil spirit, so they decided to take him back to the camp.


    That small Zhang volunteered to say: "go, I take you to the nearest camp to live for a while, and then report tomorrow."


    Fang Tianxing follows them to the camp. They raise a fire. There are simple arrays around the camp, which can not only dispel the evil Qi around, but also provide simple protection for the camp.


    The team members made a fire to cook, and soon the whole camp was full of life.


    Soon Xiao Zhang came to call Fang Tianxing for dinner. Fang Tianxing was not too polite, but when he saw what the players were eating, his face suddenly cooled down.

 Chapter 581

    There are only a few scattered steamed buns, a very thin pot of millet porridge and some strange fruits in the pot.


    The little Zhang picked up a spoon for porridge, gave Fang Tianxing a bowl, and put an extra egg and two steamed buns.


    Looking at the bowl of porridge, Fang Tianxing didn''t answer. He couldn''t help saying, "do you usually eat this? It''s like nobody else has this egg. "


    Xiao Zhang is a little embarrassed. He knows that Fang Tianxing is not averse to the poor food, but worried about their life.


    Seeing Xiao Zhang''s embarrassed expression, Fang Tianxing understood everything. He knew that this is what they usually eat. Maybe today, because of their arrival, they deliberately improved their food, and didn''t want to let the funds see their downfall.


    "You live a hard life, too. You''d better eat." Fang Tianxing gave Xiao Wang the eggs in the bowl.


    Xiao Wang is in a bit of a dilemma. The whole team can get three eggs a month and eat porridge in a bowl. There is little food. According to the truth, the soldiers go to the battlefield every day to fight. If they eat such food, how can they have enough strength.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s question, Xiao Wang sighed and said, "you come from outside. You don''t understand the situation here. You lose battles one after another. It says that we can''t fight well, so the food is less and less. We can barely survive by taking the risk of looting. "


    Now the northern star field has become a huge Shura field. Every day, the new recruits go to fight directly. It''s common that the whole army is destroyed. The demons are happy to see these people come to die.


    When these demons are satisfied, they don''t attack on a large scale, but wait for them to continue to recruit new soldiers. After a few days, the demons attack again.


    The recruits who have not received much training rush to the battlefield. Naturally, they are reduced to the rations of the demons. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers will be sacrificed in one battle and new recruits will be constantly recruited. However, the treatment of the soldiers is getting worse and worse. They can''t eat enough and wear warm clothes. They don''t have much preparation to fight with the demons. It''s not easy to survive.


    With the frequent conscription in recent years, the young and middle-aged people in the nearby cities have won glory. In the end, some young and old people are recruited to fight. Many of them are still young children.


    When they are all dead, what kind of soldiers are they going to enlist next? The demons just use this water mill tactic. When they have no disease to send, they will naturally win without fighting and it''s easy.


    Such a situation is a conspiracy. It can only be dealt with in this way. If we can win a few big battles, we can turn the situation around. But how can the demons give them such an opportunity? Once they lose again and again, they will soon be unable to support themselves.


    Knowing the situation here, Fang Tianxing also feels that it is difficult. The situation is even worse than he imagined. It is necessary to turn the situation around as soon as possible, and then drag on. The power of the last war is gone.


    At dawn the next day, Fang Tianxing and Xiao Wang, the commander-in-chief of the northern battlefield, didn''t believe that she was the legendary hero who defeated Ares, the God of war, the commander-in-chief of the southern Protoss army.


    Soon take him to the Northern Star region, where the commander song Changxin is here, Fang Tianxing bid farewell to Xiao Wang, they go to see him alone.


    When he came to the door of song Changxin''s residence, he could still hear the sound of singing and dancing. He was a little angry. Countless people in the front line were sacrificing, and they were drinking, singing and dancing. It can be said that it was very absurd.


    Fang Tianxing tells the guards at the gate to let them in to report. He tells Marshal song Changxin that he is coming. The guards go in to report and let Fang Tianxing in soon.


    When Fang Tianxing went in, he saw the dancers dancing, and there were many people who looked like rich businessmen sitting beside them.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing coming in, the middle-aged dancer sitting on the throne waved the dancers down and said with a smile: "with boss, boss sun, you see, this is Fang Tianxing who joined hands with Liang Bufan to kill Ares."


    A few rich businessmen turned their eyes on Fang Tianxing. They were very appreciative. After all, they defeated Ares, the God of war.


    "I''d like to give you another 500000 tons of rice," said a rich businessman.


    "We can provide 100000 sets of warm clothes to meet the urgent needs." Said another rich businessman.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Changxin is very happy to be able to collect some materials, so that the soldiers can have a good life, so that they will no longer be short of food and clothing. As a general, he naturally knows that.


    Fang Tianxing was also a little aware of his situation. He didn''t say a word. He just sat aside and accompanied these rich businessmen to continue to maintain the scene.


    Soon after the party, all the rich businessmen left. Fang Tianxing was able to stay here with song Changxin. Song Changxin said, "do you think these rich businessmen and I are too enthusiastic, or even a little low spirited?"


    Fang Tianxing really thinks so. The commander-in-chief, one of the most powerful, is so polite to these mercenary businessmen.


    "You must know something about the situation on the battlefield. Do you know that there is not only a shortage of soldiers, but also a shortage of money and food. New soldiers even have no weapons and food. Going to battle is tantamount to death." Song Changxin said with a low tone.


    Song Changxin continued: "I want to let the soldiers have a good life, but only victory is the greatest kindness in this battlefield. Now that so many people die every day, I really feel that I''m useless. I''m sorry for those soldiers."


    After that, he hid his face and wept. He really loved those soldiers.


    Originally, Fang Tianxing felt resentful when he saw how hard the soldiers were living, but when he saw song Changxin''s true feelings, his resentment was gone.


    "General song, the most urgent thing is to win a battle and improve everyone''s confidence. Otherwise, boiling frogs in warm water will only let the demons drain their blood slowly." Fang Tianxing said quickly, pointing out the current problems to the point.


    Song Changxin worried and said: "but now even a decent army is hard to come up with. The recruits are still too small and have little fighting capacity. It''s hard to win a battle."


    "My troops have also brought some. Maybe they can help." Fang Tianxing said suddenly.


    "How many people you bring may really help." Song Changxin said hopefully.


    "All the troops are left to general Xiangwu. After all, he has always helped me. How can I be too selfish? Although there are only a few hundred people I brought out, they are all elite. One can be a hundred on the battlefield." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "That''s right." Song Changxin has a smile on his face, but Fang Tianxing can also see his disappointment. He thinks that these hundreds of people can''t achieve anything.


    Fang Tianxing also understands his thoughts. Hundreds of thousands of people die and die every day on the battlefield. Hundreds of people can''t even turn over the waves and flowers when they go in.

 Chapter 582

    "I''ll give you 30000 new recruits. You can form a team first and train first. I don''t know when you will attack again." Song Changxin worried said.


    Fang Tianxing said to song Changxin, "OK, general song, I''ll go to the barracks first. I''ll get to know the situation first and arrange some soldiers I bring along."


    Song Changxin said to him: "don''t worry, accumulate well, wait for the troops to have combat effectiveness. I will buy you time."


    Fang Tianxing knew the meaning of it. He said to song Changxin, "don''t worry, it won''t make you wait too long."


    With that, he left without looking back. He had to build an iron army quickly, which was invincible and made the demons scared.


    Back in the barracks, others knew his identity, and many people came out to see Fang Tianxing.


    Xiao Zhang was also among the crowd. Unexpectedly, he was still a celebrity. Fang Tianxing also saw Xiao Zhang in the crowd, and he quickly pulled him over.


    If Fang Tianxing wants to form an army, of course, he has to lead his own soldiers first. He asks where he leads the troops, and soon the person in charge of the conscription takes Fang Tianxing to pick the soldiers.


    The recruits are all in a camp. They are called out and lined up. Fang Tianxing feels shocking when he looks at them. The situation is even worse than he imagined. Most of these recruits are children. Most of them are not adults. They are only in their teens. They are only 1.45 meters tall and they are not grown up.


    Seeing them, Fang Tianxing felt the hardship of life. In those affluent cities, such a big child was still in school and did not shoulder the burden of life so early.


    Fang Tian walked up to a recruit and asked him, "how old are you this year? Is there anyone else in your family?"


    The recruit said shyly, "I''m 15 years old, and I still have my father at home."


    "I don''t think you''re 15 years old. You''re lying about your age." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The child looked flustered, stuttered and said: "how do you know, I can''t help it, the demons attack our city, my father fled with the whole family, my mother lost on the way, my father was very sick, the root of the disease, the family can''t go on, I can only be a soldier, please don''t drive me away, I have no place to eat."


    Fang Tianxing actually knows his situation. If the child is crammed into the barracks, he doesn''t have to worry about eating, even if he is facing possible death.


    He knew that the people under him could not find anyone. They died here one after another. There were no young people of the right age in the nearby city for a long time. He relaxed the threshold to recruit these children with obvious problems.


    Fang Tianxing knew that if the form was like this, the protoss would plunder the surrounding cities and the people would be displaced, naturally they would not have a good life.


    If we want to change this situation completely, we must let the demons know the power of the Terran, and no longer dare to invade easily.


    Fang Tianxing sighed and went to the front of the team. He said in a slow voice: "I know it''s not easy for everyone. Many of you are soldiers. There''s nothing else, just to have a full meal and not to add burden to your family."


    "Your sufferings are all brought by the demons in front of you. In their eyes, the Terran is a group of lambs. They want to catch a few lambs to eat on a whim, but I don''t think we are their lambs. If we want to fight for our own life, we have to fight. We can''t let the demons bully us casually. Those who want to join me will follow me." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd, and then strode forward.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he didn''t look back. He just listened to how many people followed him. He didn''t hear many footsteps and was worried.


    But then more and more footsteps, many people followed, at least tens of thousands of people, Fang Tianxing just feel very happy.


    They volunteered to become their own soldiers. There were 15000 people in total. They were willing to fight with Fang Tianxing. The soldiers were not too expensive. If they were forced to choose 30000 soldiers, they were not completely willing to fight with themselves. Of course, they would have internal stress and could not form real combat effectiveness.


    Now there are soldiers, and the next step is to train with them. But at this time, news comes that the front line is urgent, and the demons are attacking.


    The situation is critical and someone has to go up to resist. However, these recruits have not yet been trained. Now they are in the battle. They are afraid that most of the casualties will be slight, which will bring them fear. It is difficult for them to do anything in the future.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing''s troops also felt very happy to see these people.


    Fang Tianxing left several people responsible for training the recruits, and then took others to the front line. Xiao Zhang worried and said, "brother Tianxing, you are not going to die with this person."


    "If I move forward, I will stride forward. Even tens of thousands of people can''t stop me." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "I''ll go with you." Xiao Zhang said firmly.


    "Then follow me." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "You stay and train well. You''ll have a chance to fight in the future." Fang Tianxing told the recruits.


    Xiao Zhang followed the troops above and went to the battlefield.


    In front of us are the vanguard forces of the demons, with 5000 people. Basically, the vanguard forces of the demons can''t be stopped by 100000 people. Of course, it''s also because the military resources of the Northern Star region are getting worse and worse.


    Although these hundreds of people are experienced veterans, there is such a big gap in the number that every one of the demon soldiers is extremely vicious, and they have to bite even if they are afraid of death.


    When these people arrived at the front line, it was really hard to predict their life and death. Xiao Zhang was worried. He felt that he would die this time, but when his Savior came, he had to come.


    Fang Tianxing looks relaxed and doesn''t care at all. The scout in front returns and finds the trace of the vanguard of the demon clan.


    Fang Tianxing immediately ordered his troops to gather and be ready for the arrival of the leading forces of the demons.


    Xiao Zhang is at the back of the team. Seeing the soldiers brought by Fang Tianxing, he seems to have practiced them for countless times. He soon arranges his array and gets ready for battle.


    Soon the demons arrived, and their black wings came from a distance.


    "Prepare to fight." Fang Tianxing immediately ordered.


    The soldiers were ready, without fear or fear. At the first command, he began to fight. Fang Tianxing ascended to the sky and spread out his own field, bringing him endless strength.


    In his hand, he holds the long sky Qi sword and sweeps around. Each sword light can cut down countless demons.


    The leader of the demon general immediately jumped out to stop him, the pioneer is just into the level of the demon, but in Fang Tianxing''s hand, he didn''t make three moves, and he fell to the ground in failure.

 Chapter 583

    Fang Tianxing easily solved their forward, let these demons cold, when the Northern Star area of the Terran out of such a fierce guy.


    This kind of thing makes people feel very chilly. In addition, the soldiers are all brave. They can''t deal with it for a moment, and they immediately want to retreat.


    Xiao Zhang didn''t experience any fierce battle when he saw it in the back, so they retreated, which was quite unexpected.


    However, Fang Tianxing thinks it''s normal. It''s just the vanguard. If he can''t even beat these, how can he defeat the demon troops.


    Fang Tianxing took it for granted, and Xiao Zhang was really surprised. Maybe he had never seen such a scene. When the battle was over, he counted the number of people. There were 360 people in total. Against 5000 demons, 30 were injured and 10 died, and the combat effectiveness was basically maintained.


    Hearing their war report, Xiao Zhang woke up from his confusion. What happened in front of him seemed like a dream.


    After checking, they look for new positions. They are like very experienced soldiers, looking for suitable terrain to continue fighting, and they can quickly put into combat anytime and anywhere.


    Xiao Zhang also followed. He couldn''t help asking: "this army can be regarded as ten by one. How did it do it?"


    "There is no other way to train a strong army. Only after the baptism of blood and fire can real gold be refined from the fire." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    If the vanguards of the demons had not sacrificed themselves to stop them, they would not have been able to come back.


    When the general of the demon clan got the news, he was also wondering when such an army appeared in the Northern Star domain. He had never heard of such a situation.


    He immediately sent spies out to investigate the specific situation. He did not understand the situation and did not dare to act rashly.


    Fang Tianxing''s troops stationed in the original site of a dilapidated city and set up simple fortifications to guard against the invasion of the enemy. Some people went out to watch.


    Soon the scout in front of him sent a message that someone was spying on them and wanted to find out their details. Fang Tianxing immediately ordered everyone to hold still, and took out a holographic projector, throwing tens of thousands of troops, one by one silver riding armor, all elite soldiers.


    This is a story of an empty city. Fang Tianxing left a message to tell the scouts in front of him not to let those people get too close. Just stay far away.


    Soon the demons got the news that there were 70000 elite soldiers coming from the other side, all of them were ten to one.


    Xiao Zhang knows that this is an empty city. It will not take a few days for the other party to find out the flaw. He doesn''t understand Fang Tianxing''s intention. This is to delay time and let the recruits train for a few more days so that they can have the strength of the first World War.


    Fang Tianxing knew how terrible it was. Because the demons couldn''t find out the details, they sent people to investigate. They simply made a false appearance to make them dare not act rashly.


    Such a situation is a helpless move. In order to fight for time, so that those recruits can form combat effectiveness as soon as possible, now they don''t know anything. Coming up is tantamount to death. Wave after wave of death. The vicious circle can only create a bottomless hole filled with discontent, suck up all the strength of the Northern Star domain, and even suck at the marrow.


    If you want to change the current situation, you have to break this cycle and end this passive situation, so that the Terran has the upper hand.


    Naturally, this plan is good, but we can''t hide it for long. The situation over there should be faster.


    On the other hand, the rest of the veterans are training new recruits. They are only young and have no bones. Half of them are poor. They have to give them enough food to train.


    The food collected before was given priority to them, so that they could have enough food first. Others ate porridge and left the food for them.


    They know in their hearts that only by training hard and striving to grow up as soon as possible can they help and play a role in the battlefield.


    They knew that the situation was critical. They had to train hard and quickly mastered the fighting skills, the use of weapons and the tactics against the enemy. Every day they changed with each passing day.


    Three days later, the demons finally found something wrong. They investigated the recent movement of the Terran troops and found that there were not so many troops.


    Before that, it was bluffing. There were only a few hundred people. Naturally, the general of the demon clan was very angry. He immediately sent his troops to attack him. He would not let them run away and wash away his shame.


    Soon got the news of the demon troops coming, Fang Tianxing immediately ordered him to stay to stop the enemy, the rest of the army to retreat.


    Xiao Zhang was very worried about him, but Fang Tianxing insisted: "no one can stop the enemy. How can we retreat safely? Don''t worry, they can''t help me."


    He looked at the figure of Fang Tianxing, only think it is so tall, is a heroic ganyun big hero, big hero.


    Xiao Zhang followed the troops to withdraw, and the demon troops did come after him. Fang Tianxing has a chance to block them with his strength.


    Soon les, the general of the demon clan, arrived here. He saw Fang Tianxing standing here alone, as if he was waiting for them. He said with a sneer, "you dare to come here again. Do you want to stop us? It''s just beyond your ability."


    Soon, two groups of people came out of him, and they volunteered to solve Fang Tianxing.


    Les nodded and asked them to kill Fang Tianxing. They thought it was easy to get rid of Fang Tianxing. Naturally, they rode a horse to Fang Tianxing''s side.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t have a worried look on his face. He just looked at them calmly.


    When they didn''t realize it, countless flying swords suddenly appeared in the ground, which scared them.


    They are a little flustered, but they have also experienced a lot of battles. Naturally, they will not be so frightened and take out their own weapons to break through the sword array.


    However, the situation was not what they thought. Instead of breaking the array, they left dozens of lives and rushed out.


    Naturally, Les was greatly humiliated. In such a situation, he knew that he could not delay any longer. He ordered the soldiers to charge and use the life pile to break the array. The endurance of the array was limited. As long as it reached the upper limit, it would naturally collapse.


    Rice''s troops soon charged again and again, trying to defeat the general at the expense of his troops. However, the formation was constantly being consumed and began to work inefficiently.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t worry. He didn''t want to stop them by himself for long, but he just wanted to hold them down. Now, counting the time, the soldiers have retreated to the base camp. Fang Tianxing''s face is smiling, while rice thinks his smile is mockery. He quickly orders his opponent to step up the attack and break the array as soon as possible.


    Fang Tianxing felt that the array was going to be broken soon. He raised his hand and waved a sword light, which directly made the front demon soldiers turn upside down.

 Chapter 584

    Les nodded and asked them to kill Fang Tianxing. They thought it was easy to get rid of Fang Tianxing. Naturally, they rode a horse to Fang Tianxing''s side.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t have a worried look on his face. He just looked at them calmly.


    When they didn''t realize it, countless flying swords suddenly appeared in the ground, which scared them.


    They are a little flustered, but they have also experienced a lot of battles. Naturally, they will not be so frightened and take out their own weapons to break through the sword array.


    However, the situation was not what they thought. Instead of breaking the array, they left dozens of lives and rushed out.


    Naturally, Les was greatly humiliated. In such a situation, he knew that he could not delay any longer. He ordered the soldiers to charge and use the life pile to break the array. The endurance of the array was limited. As long as it reached the upper limit, it would naturally collapse.


    Rice''s troops soon charged again and again, trying to defeat the general at the expense of his troops. However, the formation was constantly being consumed and began to work inefficiently.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t worry. He didn''t want to stop them by himself for long, but he just wanted to hold them down. Now, counting the time, the soldiers have retreated to the base camp. Fang Tianxing''s face is smiling, while rice thinks his smile is mockery. He quickly orders his opponent to step up the attack and break the array as soon as possible.


    Fang Tianxing felt that the array was going to be broken soon. He raised his hand and waved a sword light, which directly made the front demon soldiers turn upside down.


    "I''ll wait for you in front of the camp." It''s provocative to leave a word before Fang Tian walks.


    Fang Tianxing left lightly, returned to the barracks, and called on everyone to prepare for the battle. Only through the test of the battle can we prove the results of the training and the best training.


    The demon army was in a state of turmoil, and soon came down to the city. They were all a group of extremely vicious guys. Where they passed, countless families of the human race were destroyed, their wives and children were separated, and their children were helpless. They were the source of these sufferings.


    "It''s time for us to collect the debt. All the money that the demons owe us will be paid back. Our family and friends died in their hands. They made many children lose their mothers and fathers. It''s time to pay back. " Fang Tianxing finished saying this, the lower people feel that blood is surging up, to the eyes of these demons revenge.


    People live in the world, a lot of pain can not find an outlet, can only be unable to bear, now there is such an outlet, we are naturally full of strength.


    At Fang Tianxing''s command, people can''t wait to rush out. The demons haven''t seen these people so fierce. They are even worse than the demons.


    The appearance of their fighting even makes the demons scared. The demons fight for food, but they fight for their own pain. Among them, Xiao Hu is crazy and makes the demons afraid. This is unexpected.


    It''s unprecedented that more than 50000 demons were killed by more than 10000 Terran recruits.


    Only a few thousand defeated generals had to retreat, leaving only a mess. After the battle, everyone seemed to be in disbelief. I don''t know who said first: "we won, and the demons retreated."


    Everyone seemed to react and cheered, "we won."


    Xiao Hu looked at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing nodded and said happily, "we won."


    Everyone cheered for a long time. These half boys are full of energy at this time, which makes Fang Tianxing feel difficult and indefatigable.


    We cleaned up the battlefield, counted the achievements of this battle, and wiped out tens of thousands of demons, which was an unprecedented victory.


    Everyone was very happy, but Fang Tianxing could not help throwing cold water on them. He quickly said: "there are still 300000 demons in the army. This victory is because they underestimate their enemies, but next time they will be on guard. We will face more difficult enemies."


    Fang Tian stopped and said, "but I believe that the victory belongs to us."


    Everyone is clapping. They think Fang Tianxing is right. The real battle has not started yet. There are still more difficulties to pass in the future.


    A war, many young people have not been excited. Has been shouting, late at night seems to still can''t sleep, Fang Tianxing also feel to see his youth.


    Youth is always like this, fearless and full of vitality, sometimes encounter the cold world, feel pain.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the demons will not attack again in a short time, but the next attack must be thunder. Many people feel very happy about this victory. Song Changxin soon held a meeting to know this victory.


    Fang Tianxing is not happy, because he found a lot of problems, hidden under the surface of prosperity.


    A victory can enhance everyone''s confidence, but there are still many people who don''t care about the outcome. They just want their own interests and don''t care about the world.


    This is a ridiculous thing. It is often these egoists who are unable to get the warmth of others and try their best to get to a high position on their own, but they know that they are clinging to their own resources and will not let go of any of them.


    In the past, the soldiers were short of food and clothing. In addition to being defeated, there were many people who made a fortune and deliberately withheld their food and salaries.


    Now that we have a chance to breathe, we have to find out all these moths and stop them from sucking blood.


    He arranged several clever soldiers to start the investigation. The amount of food and clothing actually received did not match the amount distributed. It seems that there must be something fishy in it.


    The 500000 tons of grain, 100000 sets of clothes and 600000 tons of grain and 150000 sets of clothes were in stock, but only a small amount of porridge and steamed bread were in the hands of the soldiers.


    If the soldiers can''t eat enough, they can only fight hungry. The training efficiency can''t keep up and the progress is delayed.


    When these children grow up, they should not be hungry. It not only affects their physical development, but also makes many people who know the situation feel cold.


    In fact, since ancient times, there has never been an absolutely fair and clean place, but people''s greed is a bottomless pit, can not be laissez faire.


    Once you give him a small house, he will want a big house, give him a big house, he will want a whole small house, give him a small house, he will want a big house, there is no time to stop.


    There is no limit to the desire for power and wealth, which is the essential pursuit of many people''s survival. It is not a crime to make their life better and gain more dignity. They just use improper means to get these by all means.


    A gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. What we get through improper means will only be ill gotten gains. We can''t let good people be wronged and let the unjust people go unpunished.

 Chapter 585

    It''s not easy to find out the moth. He''s hiding in the team. He''s probably a demon spy.


    Tang Yongchun, the Canteen Manager in the Northern Star region, recently felt a little uneasy. He was just an ordinary soldier, and he could not do this job. With the help of a noble man, he fell in love with him at a glance.


    Originally, he thought it was good luck, but everything was not so simple. After he became the person in charge of the canteen, he was asked to hold part of the food. He had stepped into the mud and could only go along with others.


    But he was struggling. Originally he was just an ordinary soldier. Now when he was in charge of the canteen, he naturally had some rights and felt awed by others.


    In the collective, the general grassroots members are just tool people. Only when they can be leaders can they have their own turning space. People with status and status are naturally worshipped by others. Even the canteen will give you more.


    When he saw that the children didn''t have enough to eat, he felt sick in his heart. He also has children, to know that such a big child is developing, the usual training has been very hard, need to have enough energy supplement.


    But there was so much food left, most of it was cut off, and there were not many people who could get to the canteen.


    He is willing to give his share, but it is only a drop in the bucket. Now they want to investigate profit-making people, and he wants to stand up and tell them.


    So today, the canteen specially set up an activity, so that everyone can have a full meal. Everyone is very happy, the children are open to eat, naturally eat more slowly than usual.


    The person in charge of the canteen saw that Fang Tianxing also came and watched the new soldiers eat. He went to Fang Tianxing and wanted to talk to him.


    At this time, a man came from outside. He was the leader of the army and was in charge of material distribution. The people here saw him, and many people came in with him.


    When the person in charge of the canteen saw him, he rushed to meet him. He was the leader in charge. Tang Siming''s face is smiling. The person in charge of the canteen is really frightened, because he is the one who ordered him to stop the flow of grain.


    Tang Siming holds the hand of Cao Hong, the person in charge of the canteen, and his palms are in a cold sweat. Tang Siming reminds him, "Why are you sweating so much on your hands? You still have to work well and don''t have too many other psychological burdens."


    Cao Hong actually admired him. He did so many bad things behind his back and always looked approachable. It was chilling to think of it.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t realize the difference. It seemed that it was an ordinary leader''s inspection. Seeing Fang Tianxing, Tang Siming came over and shook hands with him warmly. Fang Tianxing held out his hand to shake hands with him.


    Fang Tianxing said casually, "your hands are very cold. It seems to be kidney deficiency. Pay attention to your body."


    Tang Siming''s face flashed a strange color, but it soon disappeared. Fang Tianxing just felt that this man was hypocritical and didn''t look very decent, but it was just a feeling, not a proof.


    Can''t easily believe a person, also can''t easily deny a person, human nature has his complexity, can''t easily judge.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that this man was hypocritical. He heard what he said to Cao Hong, so he said the above words.


    Looking at the children who were eating, Tang Siming said kindly, "we all have to have enough food before we have the strength to fight against the enemy. If there are any difficulties, you can tell me. I can help you as much as you can."


    Children do not know the world, a lot of grateful said: "thank you, Mr. Tang, we want to eat."


    Tang Siming kept quiet, just touched his head and said to him, "what the canteen has done is not enough. You, the person in charge of the canteen, should listen to the voice of the soldiers and serve them well."


    Cao Hong nodded his head and complained. You always leave those things. Most of them have been intercepted by you. There are only so many things you can give to these children.


    However, he did not dare to tell the truth, he only nodded, saying that he was not in place.


    After a while with the young soldiers, he was ready to leave. The reporter on one side wrote down what he said and organized it into a speech draft for future materials.


    When Fang Tianxing saw him leave, Cao Hong didn''t dare to say anything more. The soldiers had enough to eat. They sat in their seats and talked about their lives.


    They are very happy, rare can eat, not willing to waste. Because of the attack of the demons, their families were fragmented and their lives were in a dilemma.


    Drive these demons away, people''s life will return to normal, those broken families can be restored, those who died can never come back.


    Fang Tianxing also feels sad. The world will not change because of people''s desire. It''s just running according to his rules, running all the time, and it won''t change because of people''s will.


    Only when we are strong in this cold world can we protect what we want to protect and have our own dignity and freedom in this world.


    A lot of brilliance is expected by people, which is what people have been pursuing. Even in the dark, some people seek for light, even if they shed their blood, they also strive to create light.


    "Well, eat well and start training." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    We went out to train together with full enthusiasm. They also knew that they would work hard to drive away evil demons and rebuild their homes with the same ideals.


    Seeing everyone working so hard, Fang Tianxing feels very happy. This is everyone''s desire.


    Then he wants to find out the guy who has a lot of money in his back, so that everyone''s efforts will not be used, and he can really get what he wants, and every effort will be rewarded.


    In order to get these, we have to work very hard. Hard work is the least worth mentioning. It''s the most ordinary thing. If you want to succeed, sometimes you need a little luck, but also need external help to maximize your ability.


    Fang Tianxing let them train strictly, grow up quickly, become excellent soldiers, and realize their ideals.


    If you can work hard for your ideal, you can see your progress and get closer to your ideal. This is the most fulfilling time and the easiest time to make progress.


    Physical strength and sweat, that is the youth''s publicity and passion, but also the taste of youth.


    After training for a period of time, they also need actual combat training. Naturally, they need to conquer the nearest demon city. It was Tiandong city. It had been occupied by the demons for a long time. It had become an empty city and almost no one lived in it. The people in it either fled or became the rations of the demons.


    Now there are only more than 10000 demons in the city. The defense is not very tight. Fang Tianxing sent 5000 new soldiers to attack the city.

 Chapter 586

    Among them, only a few dozen veterans were responsible for leading them to be familiar with the means of siege, and also trained a group of generals who knew how to command.


    In the future, when they grow up, they will become excellent generals and lead their troops to fight in all directions.


    They come to the city. The leader of the city is the demon general gepeters. He is a fierce devil of civilization. He can make children stop crying. It''s shaking to mention him.


    Such a guy as their opponent is really enough test. He Yuande, a new recruit, also wants to make contributions and let others know his strength.


    His father, he Mantang, died at the hands of this Peters. Maybe he didn''t know that when the demons attacked the city, his father, he Mantang, in order to protect his family, asked he Yuande to hide and face the fierce demons himself. In the end, he was killed.


    Hiding in the rice bowl, he Yuande holds back his crying. He keeps his hatred in mind. He vows to avenge his father and comfort his father''s spirit.


    Now is the best opportunity, he wants to grasp, successful revenge for his father.


    However, the enemy''s strength is not weak. If we want to defeat them, we need enough planning. First of all, we need to send people to find out the situation in the city and the distribution of troops. Only in this way can we be conducive to their battle arrangement, know ourselves and the enemy, and be invincible.


    He Yuande decided to go in and get the first-hand information.


    Since he has made a good decision, he Yuande is ready to go to the city. As for the reason for the process, he also wants to cure the human slaves in the city.


    There are notices posted by demons on the city wall. Many of the human slaves in the city are sick, which makes the taste worse. But also let eat their demons upset stomach, so Zhang Bang to find someone to help treat.


    Fang Tianxing disguises himself as a quack, while he Yuande disguises himself as an apprentice beside him. They sneak into Tiandong city together to find out each other''s combat deployment.


    Fang Tianxing, the two magic soldiers guarding the gate, changed into the clothes of a warlock and held a flagpole with the words "cure all diseases". The middle-aged man with a goatee came to the gate of Tiandong city and saw that they had uncovered the notice at the gate. These guards stopped them.


    "What do you do? If you know what this sign is for, don''t make trouble." The guard said to them.


    "How can it be? I''m Zhong Nanshan. It''s easy to cure all kinds of diseases. Don''t you think so, Xiao Yuan Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    On one side, he Yuande naturally boasted about Fang Tianxing''s ability to cure diseases.


    The guards were bewildered and hesitant to let them into the city. They went into Tiandong city together and saw that there were many demons in the street. Occasionally, some Terrans were also sick patients, and many Terrans were sick. In order to prevent them from cross infection, the demons directly abandoned those sick Terrans and did not let them continue to live, We don''t give them food, we just let them live and die.


    Seeing these Terrans, Fang Tianxing feels very worried, just like the abandoned guy.


    Fang Tianxing took out some medicine he had with him and gave them. Some of them were very happy, and some of them really wanted to die. In fact, in such a world, they either made food or coolie, and there was nothing to miss in life.


    Seeing that they don''t want to take medicine, Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what to say. People don''t have the right to choose life. It''s a relief to choose death.


    But soon we will liberate the city of Tiandong. Maybe hope will come.


    Fang Tianxing said to those people, "winter will pass and spring will come. Please keep your hope and wait for spring."


    The man took a look at Fang Tianxing. What''s the situation? Many people felt some light. After taking the medicine Fang Tianxing gave him, there seemed to be a glimmer of brilliance in his eyes.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t stay for a long time and left soon. He Yuande beside him also felt very sad.


    When they came here, they saw that there were a lot of people there. They did not like other slaves, but had some dignity.


    What''s the matter? These guys are trusted by the demons, and they have gained some identities here. Compared with the Terrans, they are more enthusiastic about the identification of the demons.


    This is how the situation, in their hearts are feeling the supremacy of the demons, it is very noble.


    Fang Tianxing ignores their disdain. He feels honored for his identity, even if his daughter becomes the concubine of the demon clan.


    On the contrary, if they fall in love with the Terran, it will be a great shame and make them blush.


    This is what kind of distorted thinking, but no wonder they can not change the environment, can only adapt to the environment, become a life changed by the environment.


    But the most ridiculous thing soon made him feel that it was very clear that these people were very funny, it was a kind of tragedy


    People can''t decide their own living environment, they can only change it for them. It''s sad, but it''s also the normal life. Ordinary people are only animals, so it''s hard to understand the meaning of human existence.


    In ancient times, only the nobles had the opportunity to consider things other than survival. They were able to feed themselves without production, so they could not care about survival.


    But the ordinary people can''t do it. They have to rush for life every day and can''t manage anything else.


    The righteousness of their country is too far away for them, and it is more important to them than the daily necessities in front of them. Ordinary people don''t have that lofty idea, which is not good for their life, or even harmful.


    People''s strength can''t resist the tide of the world. It''s the estrangement of social strata, and they can''t cross their own levels and reach further places.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t blame them. People are always powerless. Tangible things can be seen and touched, and there are ways. But for those who can''t see or touch, there''s nothing to do.


    Cut off the shackles of the body, there is no way to get real freedom, always in such a terrible vortex.


    When they enter the city Lord''s residence, most of them are people from the city Lord''s residence. They feel very strange when they see two strangers coming in. Usually, few strangers enter here.


    For many people, this is the hell of cannibalism, where they shiver when they hear names.


    He Yuande was not afraid when he came here for the first time. He felt that it was the demons who should fight bravely here. If he knew Fang Tianxing''s real identity, he didn''t know what his expression would be.


    Soon he found Arnold, the director of medical and health of the demons here. He heard that they came to help the slaves of the demons to see a doctor. Some doubted and took him to the place where the slaves lived. They all felt terrible.

 Chapter 587

    The place where the demons give their slaves to live is not so good. They are locked up in iron cages like livestock. For the slaves, they are lazy to give them many living facilities, and their food and drink are all in it.


    The smell is very uncomfortable. It''s normal for people to get sick in such an environment. From this, we can see the cruelty of the demons to human slaves.


    At the beginning, there were only a few people infected with the disease. When the demons found out, they didn''t pay attention to it. Now it''s getting worse and worse, which makes them a little in a hurry. That''s why they thought of inviting a doctor to treat the disease from outside.


    The doctors of the demons can only cure the diseases of the demons. They know little about the physical structure of the Terrans, and they have no way to start with their diseases.


    Fang Tianxing has a look at several other places where the Terran slaves are concerned. Most of them are men, and many women, of course, are beautiful. Only then can they be chosen as concubines by the demons. They have the same taste as human beings. The rest are women who can work every day and serve as slaves of the demons.


    Fang Tianxing just felt resentful. Many people''s eyes were numb. Seeing people outside, he had to dodge. Seeing those demons was fear and fear.


    With a sigh of helplessness, Fang Tianxing dispensed some disinfectant drugs and asked the managers of the demons to disinfect their cages every day, and then reduce the detention density of the cages, so as to block the infection.


    The method is very simple, and the guardians of the demons also know that this matter can be pushed forward by the above demons'' rulers, and they also do it strictly according to the requirements.


    In fact, what Fang Tianxing can do at the moment is just like this. If he shows a trace of pity for these people, he will make those demons doubt themselves.


    Only by conquering Tiandong city as soon as possible can they live a normal life and get out of this environment.


    Fang Tianxing sent he Yuande out to look around and record the terrain and the strength of the demons. He had to delay, so he talked with the demons guards and told them about the disinfection precautions.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing felt that there was a change in the cage.


    Because it was a human slave who felt unfair in his labor and had conflicts with other slaves, they started to fight. The guard of the guard rushed to pull them away.


    Naturally, the result is that each of them will play fifty boards, and they will be put in the water prison. After two days of imprisonment, they will be honest.


    They seem to be afraid of the water prison. They seem to be very terrible. They are shivering when they hear it.


    Several guards are going to drag them into the water prison. Fang Tianxing can''t help but say, "wait a minute, what''s your water prison like?"


    The water prison is a kind of cell. It is built under the ground, surrounded by thick stone walls. It is divided into two layers. The upper layer is a reservoir, and the lower layer is a cell. Once the mechanism is opened, the cell can be submerged. In addition, the legendary water prison is also a kind of torture. Although a person who is put in a water prison will not suffocate to death in a short time, he can''t sit down and rest in the water prison, let alone sleep. Within a few days, if he can''t support himself, he will be drowned in the water. This relatively long process is no less cruel than suffocation in a few minutes.


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "the water in the water prison has not been disinfected, which is easy to cause infection. It''s better to change the punishment."


    After thinking about it, the demon guard on one side said, "let''s use flogging. It''s cheap for you."


    Those people heard that they didn''t need to go to the water prison. If they were granted amnesty, they were grateful to Fang Tianxing. They knew that he was the benefactor who didn''t have to suffer like that. The man knelt down to salute Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing stopped him quietly to prevent the demon guards from suspecting him.


    That person also seems to understand the meaning of Fang Tianxing, did not bow down, soon two people were taken away.


    Fang Tianxing saw that he Yuande had also returned. He motioned that Fang Tianxing had recorded the terrain and the distribution of troops here. Soon Fang Tianxing said to these people, "things are arranged here. Can we leave now?"


    The guard went out to report. Soon someone came. It was the one who took them away.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t talk much. He just followed them to leave. The road he took was not the one before. He Yuande, who was on one side, realized that it was wrong and reminded Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care. Instead, he followed them, and the place became more and more remote.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly stopped and said, "it''s enough here."


    It''s just that the two demons in front finally stopped. They looked at Fang Tianxing strangely and asked, "it seems that you already know. Anyway, you are going to die here."


    It''s just two devil level guys. I don''t know how confident he is. I can say that, but I''ll take care of them.


    A moment later, the two demons came out of the alley. A general of the demons was outside. When he saw them, he asked, "what happened to those two people?"


    The leading demon touched his stomach and said, "what can I do? It''s not in my stomach."


    The man nodded, some jokingly said: "do not check down the calendar, eat anything, you are not afraid of upset stomach."


    The demon king said with a smile: "no taste, a swallow."


    Then he left and went straight to the gate of the city. This man was Fang Tianxing. He Yuande became another demon. He solved the previous demon and just left the city under their identity.


    Everything is natural, at least in Fang Tianxing''s opinion. They left the city all the way, and no one stopped them.


    If you meet someone you seem to know, just say something polite and say hello. Soon you arrive at the gate of the city. There are only two guards left at the gate.


    They stopped Fang Tianxing and asked, "Why are you two going out?"


    The tone is not good. It seems that their relationship is not very good. He Yuande is a little flustered. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care and says: "the top sends us out to have something to do with you."


    "It''s not peaceful outside recently. It''s said that there''s a Fang Tianxing. He''s very powerful. Don''t run into him. You''ll tell us all the secrets of our demon clan." One of the guards said quickly.


    When Fang Tianxing heard that they were talking about themselves, he laughed in his heart, but he said, "grow other people''s ambition and destroy your own prestige. How powerful can Fang Tianxing be? Don''t be afraid."


    The man was a little angry by what he said, and quickly said: "you are proud now, and then you will know."


    But they also opened the door, let them out, smoothly out, he Yuande is a sigh of relief, his nervous palms straight sweating.


    Fang Tianxing joked and said, "it seems that we need to practice more. There will be more dangerous times in the future."

 Chapter 588

    Fang Tianxing''s words made he Yuande feel a little guilty. He quickly said, "not in the future. This time, he was just a little nervous."


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "it''s normal. It''s just that you are still young. I may not be able to do better when you are so old."


    Soon the two returned to the barracks. According to the layout of the city''s forces, they quickly worked out a plan for the battle. Soon they attacked the city. When the protoss found out, the offensive was already very fierce.


    The demon troops in the city feel that the other side seems to be very familiar with the layout of the city, and the pressure of each attack is at the key point.


    These demons struggle to resist, unwilling to submit to the hands of these children, they are not willing to recognize each other''s strong, only the real overwhelming them, can let them recognize their own strong.


    The demons are very strong, but they are defeated in the hands of these half children, which is ironic.


    After a day and a night of fighting, the city was finally captured.


    All the demons in the city are exhausted. They just grind them down. Fighting is not only a contest of strength. Intelligence and endurance are all part of strength.


    There are not many people in the city. Let these captured demons repair the city, so that the homeless people around can have a place to live and not be displaced.


    The people who are in trouble all around come to the city one after another. Those who have the previous houses still live in the previous places. What they don''t have is to allocate the houses and have a place to live. This should be regarded as the welfare in troubled times.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the people happy, they can have a good life, has been very happy, in this troubled times, life is gone, some people died quietly, some people in this era shine brilliantly, let their name shine in the sky.


    This is your time, and it''s also my time. Everyone writes himself in a different way. They are all part of this time. No matter what, they exist.


    This is the era of heroes and villains. This is the era of being praised and despised.


    Everyone uses his own track to write his own legend.


    The young men are growing up. When they grow up, they feel old. Fang Tianxing is very happy. When the young generation grows up, this era needs a lot of heroes.


    They are all excellent young people who can spread their names all over the world. He Yuande''s father has also gone to the city. His illness has been well treated and is gradually getting better. Moreover, his son''s spirit has helped him to grow a face. Naturally, he is in a good mood.


    Good mood for the disease is obvious, the body will soon be able to recover.


    At the same time, many people''s relatives died in this battle, leaving them with pain. This is a normal thing. Many people died in endless fighting.


    In contrast, it takes more courage for the living to continue to live with the pain of losing their loved ones.


    The world prospers and the people suffer, but the world perishes and the people suffer. It is always the people who pay the price, which is both sad and pitiful. This is a very ridiculous life, so it can make their life more heavy.


    Fang Tianxing pity them, know that this is the most ridiculous thing, is to live like this, not much significance.


    This is the most ridiculous thing, people''s emotions are ordinary and humble, regardless of the troubled times is always powerless.


    Only when we rise up can we pursue our own destiny. We can never get it through hard work. Sometimes we think we can''t get it, and miracles will happen.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that it is a very happy thing to be able to work hard, fight hard and shine in this era.


    Taking in the homeless people nearby, people in the city began to increase, and Commerce and agriculture began to return to the track.


    We all know that it is the hero''s responsibility to protect the city, let the people live and work in peace and contentment, and protect their ordinary life.


    Three thousand garrisons will be left to protect the city. Other cities are under consideration. There are two cities in the same boat, which are not easy to break. Their leaders are all brothers. When one side is in danger, the other side will help. This is a long-term attack.


    His troops are less than 8000, and there are at least 30000 defenders in the two cities. Once they join hands, it is very difficult for them to fight.


    We have to find a way. With the city to give people a rest, we can guarantee the source of soldiers in the future, and the families of soldiers can have a place to settle down, so that there will be no worries.


    But how can the demons watch them develop? Soon Fang Tianxing gets the news, and the demons gather their troops and come here.


    The leader is the demon general, dark night demon Zun, who is heading for here with 50000 demon troops.


    When he got the news, he immediately began to prepare. If he could not keep the city, everything would turn to ashes. He pacified the people in the city, built fortifications, and prepared to meet new challenges.


    Three days later, the bright day suddenly became gloomy, seemed to be engulfed by something, and the surroundings became dark.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the surging black Qi was evil Qi, and immediately ordered everyone to cover their mouths and noses with the prepared equipment.


    This is the normal way for the demons to attack. They use a large amount of magic Qi to pollute the surrounding areas. In the magic Qi, the demons are like fish in water, but other races will be greatly suppressed.


    With this method, the demons attack the city and plunder the land naturally like fish in water, but also with the help of a magic weapon, that is, the flag of ten thousand demons. If this flag is inserted on the ground, it will trigger the gathering of magic Qi in all directions and cover the surrounding space.


    There are also many people who want to destroy this magic weapon, but the closer to the ten thousand magic flag, the stronger the evil spirit there will be. It''s hard for the Terran to live in that place.


    At the moment, tens of thousands of troops are standing outside the city. As soon as they get out of the city, they have to face the strong evil air. It seems that they are blocked by the thick fog, which is very bad for the soldiers.


    The dark night demon below said with a smile: "you are Fang Tianxing. I didn''t expect Ares, the God of war, to die in your hand. I really didn''t expect that Ares, the God of war, might not be able to beat me in the range of the ten thousand magic flag. If you want to end up in my hand today, I will defeat this old opponent."


    "Don''t talk big. When Ares was alive, you didn''t beat him. Now you want to take advantage of him. You can''t compete with him all your life." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    "The next battle." The Dark Lord said immediately.


    "If you want to fight, fight." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing soon flew out of the city, and the dark devil also flew into the sky. At the height of ten thousand meters, he was still full of evil spirit. He was gloomy all around and could not see the light. Fighting here depended on his divine sense to feel the position of the opponent.


    The dark night demon doesn''t show his figure, but hides in the dark. He relies on the unknown to make Fang Tianxing fall into fear and make him fail.

 Chapter 589

    Fang Tianxing had seen through such a trick for a long time. He said in a loud voice, "how afraid are you of me? You don''t dare to show your head. When you hear that I defeated Ares, the God of war, you are scared to death."


    "Don''t be complacent. Victory is everything. As long as you are defeated, it''s useless to say anything." The voice of the Dark Lord said in the dark.


    His voice was so erratic that it was impossible to determine where he was.


    "In that case, let me push you out of your position." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    There are two kinds of flames on Fang Tianxing''s hand, one is gold and the other is blue. The flames are burning higher and higher. He uses the magic gas around him as fuel, just like cooking oil. Many of the magic gas around him are burned.


    The air around him was clear, but the demons refused to let Fang Tianxing succeed at night. He quickly shook the banner of ten thousand demons, and the demons came up again, squeezing the flame in Fang Tianxing''s hand.


    Although taiyangzhenhuo and nanminglihuo are divine fire, they can''t do anything about this rich and almost real magic Qi.


    Fang Tianxing could only be put away by these two kinds of flames. He didn''t think it was so useful. His purpose was another one. Now it has been achieved. He secretly chased the position of the ten thousand magic flag and sent someone to destroy it.


    Now it''s time to concentrate on fighting with the Dark Lord. Fang Tianxing launches his field and brings him a steady stream of strength.


    He was holding the long sky Qi sword, clearing away the evil Qi around him. The tip of the sword seemed to be burning. His sword light swept into the black fog, as if he could see the position of the enemy.


    The dark devil screamed. He was hurt by Fang Tianxing''s sword Qi,


    "You have found my position. When did you do it?" Asked the Dark Lord in surprise.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "no more disguise, I have already seen through everything about you."


    "It''s impossible." The dark night Demon Lord said in surprise.


    He couldn''t believe that his proud ability was easily cracked, which made him feel lost.


    Just at this moment, Fang Tianxing takes advantage of his flaws in his mind to strike the dark night demon far away.


    Originally, he was hiding in the endless evil Qi, and Fang Tianxing could hardly find him. Before, he just felt his existence by induction, but the other side of the body was ready to tear down his magic flag.


    The dark night Demon Lord was very upset. He didn''t know how Fang Tianxing found him. With the help of the magic flag, he had no chance to fight, but today he capsized.


    However, with the ten thousand magic flag, Fang Tianxing did not dare to attack here. He could have some breathing time.


    Suddenly he received the induction, exclaimed: "no, someone moved my magic flag, you and I hurry to see what happened."


    It''s impossible for normal Terrans to get close to the banner of ten thousand demons in any case. The evil spirit there is strong enough to block any Terran.


    The dark night demon lord goes to the position of the ten thousand magic flag. Where is Fang Tianxing? You try to pull out his ten thousand magic flag. The dark night Demon Lord has to fight. Fang Tianxing has been waiting for him for a long time.


    Seeing him coming, he is not his opponent. His actual combat effectiveness is not good. At least Fang Tianxing looks down on him.


    After a few moves, he was beaten back. He could only step back and watch Fang Tianxing take out the magic flag.


    Ten thousand magic flag was taken out, and the evil spirit that enveloped the sky gradually disappeared. When it returned to ten thousand magic flag, the sky was clear and bright again.


    The real scene is finally shown in front of you. The demon soldiers below have lost a lot of evil Qi. They look around and wonder how the evil Qi has disappeared.


    When the evil spirit disappears, the Terran soldiers in the city immediately attack, and they are unprepared.


    The dark night devil got up and saw that the situation was not good. He immediately ordered to retreat and save his strength.


    After a few steps, they ran away.


    When Fang Tianxing returned to the ground, everyone cheered that the enemy was retreating without fighting. Fang Tianxing knew that the enemy''s strength had not lost much and would make a comeback sooner or later.


    Back in the city, everyone is very happy, keep the city, let the people from the damage of the war, have a peaceful life.


    But the trees want to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop. You must be strong enough to guard what you want to guard.


    Fang Tianxing wants to destroy the ten thousand magic flag, but he finds that he doesn''t need to destroy them. Instead, he can use them for himself. He can change his internal array and make him become a pure magic flag to absorb evil Qi.


    In turn, it absorbs the surrounding magic Qi and purifies the surrounding space.


    Fang Tianxing has an idea that it might be a good idea to let Gods and Demons serve human beings.


    Such a desire needs huge strength support, at least need to have the power to let the gods and Demons completely surrender, otherwise it can''t be done at all.


    Now is not the time to think about this. Only by working hard can we move forward. Only the strongest can we realize our ideals. When we are weak, we should strive to survive. When we are strong, we can start to realize our ideals.


    Every stage has its own tasks. I''m very lucky. Now that I have entered a new stage, I naturally have new tasks.


    How hard it is to make your strength stronger. It''s amazing to be able to reach this point.


    Many people can''t reach this height in their whole life. Now that they have achieved it, they can think of something they can''t possibly want. We should know the power of treasure and hope.


    After dark night demon Zun returned, he was greatly humiliated. He did not expect that Fang Tianxing was just entering the publishing level, and he was not his opponent.


    The brothers at the bottom are all doubting whether they can lead them to victory. If they don''t lose again, their hearts will be broken. Now that there is no magic flag, how can they win.


    The dark night devil thinks hard, but he feels very upset. He suddenly thinks that he can''t rely on himself. He wants to invite someone to help him. He writes several letters in a row, asking his men to take them out and look for reinforcements.


    The people whom the dark night demon lord asked for help were all the powerful people of the demon clan. They were silent for many years and never cared about the world. They just asked for their help with a heavy promise.


    On the Wansheng mountain of the demon world, a man stood with a negative hand. There was a disciple behind him. He said to the man, "master, what''s the intention of sending me to help the dark night demon lord?"


    "We have been silent for too long. If we have a share in the future era, we have to show our strength and let them know what we are capable of." The middle-aged man who stood with his hands down said quickly.


    The young man knelt down and said, "master, you can rest assured."


    "As far as I know, other people will send their own talents. This is their time. To make you stand out, I''ll give you my magic weapon. I hope you won''t disgrace me." The middle-aged man told him.


    He handed the treasure to the young man and told him to make good use of it.


    There are people in other places, and the battle between the gods and Demons against the Terrans has really become white hot.

 Chapter 590

    Fang Tianxing doesn''t know all this, but many ancient families already know it.


    They also plan to send excellent children from their families. This is a great opportunity for them to experience. In the future, they should fight for the situation and show their talents.


    For a time, the wind was treacherous and the times were going to turn upside down.


    Fang Tianxing is still in the city. Someone reported that two people came to visit him. He wondered who was coming at this time.


    Soon the two men came in. They saw Fang Tianxing and took out their own proof. He said, "we''re from the federal army to help general Fang."


    "Which family are you from?" Fang Tianxing took over their proof, and soon realized that they were all gold-plated from big families, otherwise it would not be possible to achieve high position as soon as they came up. This is the result of resource operation.


    The tall and thin one said, "my name is Xu Tianming, a son of the Xu family."


    The stout one said, "my name is Liu Agui, a child of the Liu family."


    The Xu family and the Liu family are well-known families after Fang Tian''s thinking. They all have a bright future.


    As the old saying goes, Rome was not built in a day. Only three generations can produce a gentleman.


    No matter how hard a humble person is born, it''s also limited. It''s impossible for a malnourished person to suddenly become a strong person. It''s better to set a smaller goal and more goals. For example, tomorrow I will improve my malnutrition, the day after tomorrow I will reach the standard of a normal person, and the day after tomorrow I will start fitness. Such a goal is reasonable.


    "What you see and what you expect can''t be too far and too big, but you have to do it gradually."


    The development of a family is the same. The rise of a family may take more than 30 to 50 years, which requires long-term planning and persistence. When it comes to family growth, it''s not just your family that is well-developed, but the whole family needs hundreds or even thousands of people to grow up.


    You have to work hard to unite family members, guide and support their development. Of course, you also have to develop. Some people want to work in politics, some in business, and some in scholarship. In this way, we can help each other and develop in an all-round way.


    For decades and hundreds of years, such a family has penetrated into all aspects of society and gathered huge energy, which can never be underestimated.


    Although it is too cruel to say that, for those young people who have no help behind them, being humble is the norm.


    With the help of my family and my own efforts, it''s much easier to do things.


    However, as the upper class of the society, we should restrain such families, because when they develop excessively, they will form a big net to absorb the nutrition around them, making the land barren and unable to have other plant life.


    The warrior who slaughters the Dragon eventually becomes a dragon. The founder of the family may not have wanted to change the society, but it is also for the society after all. The selfishness and self-interest of the people make everything changed.


    Fang Tianxing warmly received them. As soon as he came up, he was entrusted with important tasks, one as the director in charge of material distribution, the other as the training instructor for recruits.


    This arrangement naturally makes many young people feel uncomfortable. Naturally, some people take it for granted and continue to do their own things. Some people feel very dissatisfied and hold on to it. Some people really say it.


    Fang Tianxing was willing to answer them. He said to the crowd, "some people take it for granted. I think you are too greasy and have no enterprising spirit. Some people dare to be angry but not to speak up. They have no sense of struggle. Others dare to speak up. I think it''s very good. It''s not right. It''s obviously unfair, but what''s right may not be able to do it. Sometimes the choice made is more important than fairness.


    Because we regard Liu a Kui as the director in charge of materials, because his relationship has brought us more materials. Our food has improved a lot recently. I think you should be able to feel it. "


    The soldiers at the bottom nodded a lot. They have been able to eat a lot of food recently. It has to be said that Liu a Kui is responsible for it.


    "As for Xu Tianming to be our training officer, many of the training methods he brought are unheard of, making our recent training efficiency much higher." Fang Tianxing continued.


    There are many people nodding. Recently, we changed the new training method, which is more efficient than before, and the training effect has doubled.


    "But that''s not right. The value-added of capital is endless, and the family''s big net will also make it possible. Taking history as a mirror, the demise of successive dynasties is accompanied by the big family''s control of everything. The crazy land annexation makes it impossible for the civilians at the bottom to live, so they rise to overthrow the old dynasties and make a new world. But another reincarnation, history will always enter this strange circle. " Fang Tianxing said sentimentally.


    "The way of heaven is to make up for the loss of the surplus, and the natural cycle is endless. However, the way of human beings is the opposite. This model can''t last long. Only human intervention can make such brilliance last long, and the world created by human beings can last long. Human beings have invented various methods, some of which are imperial examinations and memorizing hard, so that those who have resources can''t have much advantage, but they just drink poison to quench thirst, Not for long. It''s not impossible for people to make efforts to change the world. It''s like the sacrifice of countless people with lofty ideals to fill the loopholes left by others. " Fang Tianxing had a long talk, which made many people feel that he was full of inspiration. However, his nature of life is to be afraid of hardships and difficulties. To overcome himself, it can only be endless efforts.


    Some people understand, some don''t understand, and they also know that there is a price to pay to reverse an inevitable trend, but the price is terrible.


    The existence of heroes is like this. People worship heroes, but they may not be willing to be heroes. They know that pain is beneficial, but they may not be able to bear such pain. This is too difficult.


    Fang Tianxing will not persuade others to become heroes. Freedom belongs to all living beings. All choices are in people''s hands.


    He just does what he should do. When he encounters injustice, he will take care of it, so that he can become stronger. He doesn''t have to swallow his anger, and he can express the fierce conjecture of the moon.


    Soon the help of the demons arrived. It was a gloomy boy named Campbell. He was a disciple of the 15th devil emperor Dongyang. He was a five strong devil. His skills were unknown. It might have something to do with fire.


    The other is Fergus, the 17th son of the demon emperor. He has a bad relationship with the elder of Donahoe, the demon emperor. Naturally, he is very oppressive.


    As Fang Tianxing''s internal agent in the demon clan, the devil Donahue owes his help to the previous things. At the moment, he needs to get more resources for his own pulse, so he asked Wei Tiecheng, his subordinate, to explore the position of the ten thousand magic flag, so that Fang Tianxing can succeed.

 Chapter 591

    In response, he must also help Donahue''s interests in the demons. This is a kind of interest relationship. Fang Tianxing knows that when their interests are against each other, it''s time to disband.


    Donahue needed Fang Tianxing to suppress Fergus. As a help to him, Fang Tianxing naturally agreed.


    Donahue, as a devil, Fergus can''t embarrass him more, just let him stay in the rear, don''t let him play, don''t give him the chance to make contributions, and stop him from seeking a higher position.


    After getting this information, Fang Tianxing burned these things. Donahue was not very clear about the method of Fergus''s practice. It was said that it was a magic power of space system.


    Fang Tianxing is just ready to deal with these guys. He also has the ability to fight. Liu Agui also asked him to fight. He said that he had a way to control the fire system and asked him to deal with Campbell. Fang Tianxing promised him to fight.


    Three days later, the demon army appeared at the foot of the city again. They were very confident and asked for reinforcements. The night Demon Lord also felt confident.


    There were two demons standing beside him, Fergus, the 17th son of the devil emperor, and Campbell, the disciple of the hermit strongman. They felt that they could change everything.


    Soon Fang Tianxing appeared on the stage. He was proud and didn''t care about their hostile eyes. He had his own extraordinary bearing.


    Fang Tianxing looked at these people, and they also looked back at Fang Tianxing. Some of them were full of fighting spirit, some were afraid, and those demon soldiers were even more unbearable. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s eyes, they bowed their heads one after another.


    He said in a loud voice, "I''ve met you again. You must be confident when you come here this time."


    The dark night Demon Lord said, "of course, it will surprise you."


    A lot of people can see that the two people around him are reinforcements. That kind of momentum is unique to the strong. Everyone knows that the two people around him are not simple.


    Campbell first came out and said, "I''ll play first. Who will fight me?"


    "I''ll meet you." Liu a Kui, who had been ready for a long time, naturally faced the battle and went out of the battle with a loud shout.


    Campbell looked at him, just feel like looking at a dead man, his appearance is naturally let Liu aqui feel very dissatisfied. He is full of confidence. With the treasure given by his family, he has confidence to deal with each other. It is easy for him to make contributions.


    Campbell stood opposite Liu Agui, but he seemed to be facing the abyss. He forced his confidence and took out his treasure.


    Other people can only see something like a mirror, but they don''t know what the effect is.


    Campbell sneered and quickly used his unique skill. A magic dragon under his feet roared at Liu Chengkui. It was just a tentative attack, and neither of them could do the best. Whoever did, in fact, fell behind.


    Seeing the magic dragon coming, Liu Chengkui naturally wanted to use his means. He coughed in a stuffy voice, and two white Qi came out of his nostrils, and the white Qi turned into two golden dragons.


    What kind of thing is this? The two dragons are made of gold Qi, and they are very hard. The magic dragon is not simple. He is the body of Warcraft, and he is haunted by evil Qi.


    Several Warcraft entangled together, the battle is very fierce, people are watching, see is the stronger.


    Fang Tianxing knows that if time goes on, it must be the magic dragon, because his evil Qi can pollute other people''s magic weapons. If time goes on, his spirit will be damaged, and there will be problems.


    Liu Chengkui was also aware of the problem. He took out a bottle, which was a strange liquid with a pale gold color.


    When he opened the bottle stopper, the two Jinjiao smelled the smell and surrounded them excitedly. It seemed that they were eager for the things in the bottle. Liu Chengkui came out with some of the things in the bottle.


    The two little snakes competed for the liquid in it. After eating it, they seemed to be more flexible and their fighting power was immediately enhanced.


    The power of the two snakes was greatly increased, and the magic dragon seemed to be in a bad situation. The demons'' troops were sweating for the magic dragon, but Campbell didn''t panic at all.


    He knew that two golden snakes had bitten the head and tail of the magic dragon. The magic dragon could not break away and roared bitterly.


    Liu Chengkui looks happy. He doesn''t notice the sneer on Campbell''s face. Two golden snakes want to bite him. The determined color in magic longan gives out the final roar, and his body explodes.


    With countless black juice splashing around, Liu Chengkui''s reaction was slow. He had to cover his face with his sleeve to prevent the filth from getting on his body.


    At this moment, Campbell boldly shot, this is the good opportunity he has been waiting for for a long time, he threw out a meteorite like thing, that thing will rise in the wind, soon as the size of a hill.


    Liu Chengkui realized that something was coming. He didn''t have time to think about it. He urged the magic weapon at the last moment. Soon everyone saw that he was crushed by a hill, fell to the ground and smashed a deep hole.


    If you are hit by such a mountain, you should be seriously injured.


    However, Campbell urged the meteorite to lift up. There was only a deep pit in place, and nothing else could be seen. However, Liu Chengkui didn''t seem to be dead. After all, there was no scream. Maybe it was too late.


    All of a sudden, a treasure on Campbell''s body broke. It was a white light cutting through the surrounding space, and a crack appeared in the earth.


    Campbell''s body tilted. Just now, he was the protector of a magic weapon. He saved his life. Liu Chengkui came out of the space crack and tried to attack Campbell, but he didn''t succeed.


    "You are not dead," Campbell said, looking at Liu Chengkui.


    Obviously, the mirror in Liu Chengkui''s hand has the ability to travel through space, so he can let his attack fail. Thanks to his vigilance, it''s not easy for him to sneak attack again.


    This made Liu Chengkui very upset. He still had too little experience against the enemy, so that he exposed his cards first.


    However, he is not afraid. He still has a trump card. He thinks that he is not prepared. He can''t avoid it. He still has the power of the first World War.


    As for Campbell, he is getting the upper hand now, but he is still on guard. After all, he was scared by his previous hand. He always has a lingering fear.


    Liu Chengkui also knows that it takes a lot of strength to make the mace come out. Once he is evaded, he certainly has no power to fight back.


    He has been hesitating, and the other side is also using their hesitation, pressing step by step.


    Liu Chengkui just felt that he would be finished if he didn''t do it again. Campbell was obviously a good fighter. It wasn''t easy to solve. Ordinary moves couldn''t deal with him at all.


    Liu Chengkui was beaten back by Campbell, and the mirror in his hand gave out a brilliant light. The light was not hot, but extremely cold. The terrible cold light made the surrounding space cold, and the body of the people in it became slow, and seemed to be pulled by the huge force.

 Chapter 592

    Campbell''s figure seems to be frozen, not only the cold force, but also a kind of space constraint. Campbell is not flustered. He knows it''s not so simple, and there must be some killing moves behind.


    Sure enough, when Liu Chengkui saw the light from the mirror covering Campbell, he looked very happy and immediately pinched the formula to cast a real killing move.


    Campbell did not intend to escape, his curiosity made him want to see what Liu Chengkui means.


    A moment later, Liu Chengkui''s casting seemed to be completed. Soon a huge suction appeared in the mirror. He directly covered Campbell and sucked him into the mirror.


    Campbell was also a little surprised by the suction. He was a little too big. If he had got rid of the shackles earlier, he might not have fallen into such a situation.


    Fang Tianxing also thinks that the mirror is good. It''s a magic weapon given to Liu Chengkui by his elders. It seems that there are many secrets hidden in it. However, Fang Tianxing wants to see it clearly, but he soon feels a sharp pain in his eyes. Before that, he can see the real face of the word clearly.


    It''s the word "void". It seems that it''s written by God level writers. It''s actually a magic weapon. It''s really the supreme treasure.


    Void is not only an infinite void, but also a part of space. It can make people break through the space, hide in the void, and temporarily avoid each other''s skills. On the other hand, it can also be used as a way to trap people. If people are trapped in the void, they will not be able to go up to heaven or down to earth. If they have no support or ability to break the void, they will not be able to come out.


    But Campbell will not wait to die like this. The black flame on his body is more and more shining. It is a terrible flame, which makes the whole world burn.


    The power in that kind of flame is very strange. It doesn''t look like the flame in the world, flashing a coquettish look. What''s more, what''s burning is not any actual material, but the wild hope in people''s heart. This kind of flame can ignite the wild hope in people''s heart, which makes people unable to support themselves. Naturally, it is irrational.


    Liu Chengkui''s mind is still not enough. Looking at the black light, he lost his mind. His eyes are red, and his control of the mirror is not enough.


    Campbell naturally wants to break free. Without the master''s control, the light from the mirror is a little unstable. Campbell is about to break free. At this time, Liu Chengkui suddenly wakes up and recites the family''s pure heart formula.


    After dispersing most of the wildfire on his body and regaining control of the mirror, Campbell still failed to break free and was sucked in by the mirror.


    Liu Chengkui was overjoyed and quickly pinched the magic formula to make Campbell trapped by the mirror. Campbell was still struggling. Liu Chengkui quickly increased the seal so that he could not come out easily.


    Trapped in the void, it is not easy to get out. Many people feel that the overall situation has been decided.


    The flame was still burning. The mirror caught fire. Liu Chengkui quickly took away his hand. The mirror was full of black flames. Liu Chengkui didn''t dare to touch it at all. He threw his hand away and the mirror fell to the ground.


    It broke all of a sudden. The array was broken and the words showed. Campbell came out quickly. His figure finally broke through the shackles of the void and returned to the world.


    "I lost." Liu Chengkui said helplessly.


    He left the game in dismay. Originally, everything was in the calculation. The last wrong step was to lose everything.


    Campbell still felt that he was scared and almost couldn''t come back. Thanks to his understanding of the flame, he really ignored the space, so he pulled back one city in the end.


    The fire of wild hope is really fierce, as long as people''s heart is not pure and pure, otherwise it can not be completely extinguished.


    Many people are secretly thinking about how to deal with him. It''s really very difficult.


    Campbell stood in the field and said in a loud voice, "today''s competition is over, two wins in three games. If you lose again tomorrow, you''ll have to admit defeat."


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "I will fight tomorrow."


    There was nothing to say all night. Everyone was preparing for the first game. When they lost, they were under great pressure. When they saw Fang Tianxing''s indifference, they felt relieved.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t have the slightest worry. He has to be relaxed to make others feel at ease. He really has confidence in himself. If Campbell only shows his skills, he can''t be his opponent.


    However, they must be prepared. They do not rule out the possibility of new means. They will definitely make arrangements for themselves. After all, if they win the next game tomorrow, they will be able to win.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing was ready to go out. Campbell quickly found him and gave him something.


    He told Fang Tianxing: "I didn''t think of the way to deal with that Campbell''s magic fire. I have to give this thing to you. I hope it can help you."


    Fang Tianxing saw that it was a pure heart charm. It seemed that he had drawn it all night.


    "This heart clearing talisman can temporarily stabilize the mind and prevent yewang from taking advantage of it. It might work before he uses magic fire. " Liu Chengkui said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and accepted his kindness.


    Fang Tianxing went to battle soon. With everyone''s expectation, his soldiers were full of confidence, but Liu Chengkui was worried. People who didn''t know him were very ridiculous.


    There is no 100% assurance, because this kind of thing never exists, there is no victorious soldier, better than Ares, the God of war, is also defeated.


    Victory can only be achieved by exerting all one''s strength, which is the only thing a soldier should do.


    Try your best to burn it. In the days when it can still burn, Fang Tianxing feels that this is his life and can get the maximum bloom.


    Fang Tianxing just felt blood boiling. He walked out of the city gate and didn''t care in the face of the eyes of many demon enemies.


    "Well, I''m on the court today. Your people, come out." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    Campbell quickly stood up and said, "I''ll be your opponent today."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t talk much. He just said, "I''ll deal with you and deal with other people."


    Soon two people go on stage to fight, Campbell sneers, said: "lets you see my formidable."


    As like as two peas, he released a magic dragon, just like the one he used yesterday, perhaps his brother or sister.


    "It seems that you have more than one magic dragon. No wonder you don''t pity it at all." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    As soon as he shook his hand, his snow wolf came out and hardly used it. After he came out, he raised his head to the sky and roared. The air around him seemed to be getting worse, and then he rushed to the magic dragon.


    The two beasts fight together. Sometimes the snow wolf scratches the scales of the magic dragon. Sometimes the magic dragon gives the snow wolf a paw.


    It seems that the fight will come to an end for a while. Naturally, they have other means.

 Chapter 593

    "It seems that your white wolf is not simple. It''s as good as my magic dragon." Campbell said with some surprise.


    Fang Tianxing just said with a smile: "he will never let me down."


    Campbell felt that his words didn''t hurt Fang Tianxing. He immediately used his method, breathed out a breath and turned into a strong wind.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword rolled, and a whirling storm appeared, which rolled Campbell''s strong wind back. Although he didn''t know what was strange about the strong wind, it must be the right choice to roll back.


    The strong wind was rolled back, and countless black powder appeared in the wind. It was really famous.


    The black powder fell on the mound, but it was corroded. It seemed that it had been gnawed. Fang Tianxing just felt very scared. It was really terrible.


    Campbell felt very sorry that his method was resolved. It was not so simple. It was all small insects. They quickly flew up, blocking out the sun all day long and flying towards the sky.


    There are countless small insects. If you have a magnifying glass, you can see that they are ferocious.


    Fang Tianxing naturally refused to let such a terrible thing close to him. With his hand stretched out, Nanming Lihuo and the sun real fire appeared, burning the flying insects in the air.


    These insects soon fell to the ground, but this situation is not easy, those insects fell to the ground, but did not die, but turned into black smoke, these black smoke shrouded in the surrounding, did not disperse.


    Fang Tianxing noticed the abnormality. The black smoke was constantly creeping, as if it was alive.


    The black smoke turned into a ring, trying to trap Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing set fire to it, but he couldn''t burn off the black smoke.


    Fang Tianxing saw that the black smoke was getting tighter and tighter. He really wanted to tie himself up. If he couldn''t think of a solution, he would be trapped by the black smoke.


    Of course, it''s impossible to wait for death. He soon thought of a way. That''s the most ridiculous thing. What kind of thing is this.


    Fang Tianxing quickly flew up, and the black smoke still followed him. It seemed that he could not get rid of it.


    The sword in his hand began to dance, and his whole body turned into a gust of wind. The black smoke could not be burned, and the sword was cut continuously. Only the wind could stop it.


    Campbell won''t let Fang Tianxing escape like this. He must kill him and won''t let him have a chance to breathe.


    He quickly flew up, waved his hand, and let the black smoke go towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing naturally can''t let the black smoke contaminate himself, which is certainly not a good thing.


    Fang Tianxing runs directly to Campbell and wants to bring disaster to the East. Campbell doesn''t seem to be afraid. If he can put this kind of black smoke out, he naturally has a way to deal with it.


    Soon he lit a incense, which burned white smoke. The white smoke seemed to be able to resist the black smoke. Fang Tianxing''s plan to return the black smoke to him failed completely and had no effect at all.


    Fang Tianxing just feels a little embarrassed. He really has no choice.


    But I can''t face this situation at all. The smoke is getting tighter and tighter, and finally it''s going to be Fang Tianxing''s body.


    Is there really no way? Originally thought it was just magic fire, but now there is such a thing, no reason, how can it be so difficult.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t think how ridiculous he was. He finally felt like a bird caught in a cage and could never fly to the sky again.


    No, I can''t be so sad. There''s no way out. Fang Tianxing doesn''t think he can easily admit defeat.


    He decided to come out of despair. He suddenly gave a big drink to throw away all his despair.


    When he made up his mind to get out of despair, he found that the black smoke was gone, because it was the black smoke of despair, and people in despair could not disperse him.


    Once out of despair, the smoke of despair will not hurt you.


    Campbell was very surprised. He didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to overcome despair, which made him can''t believe it.


    "You can get out of despair, but you can''t put down your wild hope after all." Campbell quickly said that the smoke of despair is useless, he can only use his mace.


    Soon the black fire of wild hope burned up. As long as the wild hope in people''s heart is not extinguished, the fire will never be extinguished.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t have the slightest fear when he saw the flame. Instead, he rushed to Campbell. Campbell could only retreat and throw the fire of wild hope to Fang Tianxing.


    However, Fang Tianxing did not expect to shake off his hand and beat away the fire of wild hope. He didn''t touch his body at all.


    Campbell really did not expect that this kind of thing actually happened. In the past, the fire of wild hope was not able to completely avoid injury.


    It''s a pity that Fang Tianxing has cut off his wild hope. At the moment, he has no wild hope, so there will be no room for wild hope to survive.


    Campbell was overtaken by Fang Tianxing, can only be close combat with him, but his close combat is not so good, is pressed by Fang Tianxing, it is difficult to have the power to fight back.


    But he had a chance to react. Fang Tianxing punched him again and again. At first, he was able to resist. Later, there was no sound at all. Soon Campbell fell and naturally lost.


    "He''s lost. Who''s next?" Fang Tianxing stood there and said to the audience.


    This sounds very arrogant, but it is really a witness of strength. With the spirit of winning just now, they feel that they are oppressed by a huge momentum.


    At this time, someone must withstand such pressure. Fergus naturally stands up. As the strongest person in the field, he naturally wants to stand up.


    "I''ll meet you, but don''t you need a rest? I don''t want to take advantage of others." Fergus said to Tianxing.


    "Just today, I''m ready. Which one of you will go up." Fang Tianxing said haughtily.


    To get rid of Fang Tianxing''s oppression, we must have a strong spirit of breaking the situation. Only a positive confrontation can be achieved.


    Fergus stepped on the stage slowly, and he was full of breath. He was the son of the current demon emperor, and naturally had a different general momentum. In the demon clan, the strong was respected, and the current demon emperor meant the strongest.


    It must not be underestimated. Fang Tianxing feels his momentum, which is a kind of terrible fighting spirit and can make people feel the terrible power of fighting against heaven and earth.


    "My name is Fergus. I''m the 17th son of the demon emperor. I''m here to meet you today. I once defeated Ares." Fergus said to Tianxing.


    Although he still wants to praise, everyone in the world knows that Fang Tianxing defeated ares with Liang Bufan, and Liang Bufan is the assistant. He is just a hand in the side.


    It''s an assist at best, not a main force at all.


    "Ares, the God of war, was killed by me. What''s your dissatisfaction?" Fang Tianxing said with disdain.

 Chapter 594

    Then Fergus sneered and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get to the bottom of the story."


    "You can''t take advantage of your mouth, so you have to do it." Fang Tianxing said playfully.


    Fergus quickly suspended in the air, his body sent out countless sword.


    "It turned out to be a sword player. I didn''t expect that it was a happy one." Fang Tianxing said happily.


    "Don''t be hard mouthed. You can''t take my sword." Fergus said haughtily.


    In his opinion, Fang Tianxing''s swordsmanship may not be profound, and he didn''t see Fang Tianxing take out his sword in front of the battle, so his swordsmanship is not worth mentioning at all.


    Soon Fang Tianxing let him know his swordsmanship, and soon he took out Changkong Zhengqi sword. Although Li Changkong, the sword spirit in the sword, fell asleep, he could still use it if he didn''t urge the sword spirit.


    Fang Tianxing''s eyes narrowed slightly as Fergus''s countless swords fell down, and he soon saw the flaw.


    He was holding the long sky Zhengqi sword, and soon his sword light was shuttling around. Every time he pointed at the weakness of the Fergus sword array. After several hundred points, the sound of sword breaking came quickly. These hundreds of sword fights were broken, and the sword array was naturally broken.


    Fergus saw that the newly laid sword array was broken. Naturally, he couldn''t hang on his face. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing''s attainments in swordsmanship were very high. He was no less than himself. He was a teacher.


    Fergus snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect that your swordsmanship is good. Let''s see my next move." Fergus said quickly.


    His sword is turned over, across an arc, there are countless electric light in the arc, electric light into Thunder Dragon, straight to the sky.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that the Thunder Dragon came straight to him. Instead of dodging, he caught the dragon''s horn all at once, and countless thunder lights were shining on Fang Tianxing.


    "Thunder Dragon? Compared with the real dragon. " Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing also changed Jackie Chan, but he was more powerful than the Thunder Dragon. After all, he swallowed the blood of the real dragon and gathered the power of the twelve zodiac animals. Naturally, he was closer to the real dragon.


    Soon the real dragon transformed by Fang Tianxing defeated the Thunder Dragon, and could no longer show off his power.


    Thunder Dragon''s neck was bitten off and dissipated powerlessly, turning into a void. Fang Tianxing ran to the Fergus with his teeth and claws open. He was just a little panicked for a moment.


    He quickly reflected that the sword light in his hand was constantly chopping out, and the Dragon scales on Fang Tianxing''s body were constantly peeling off.


    But he kept going up to catch Fergus, and finally he caught him.


    Fang Tianxing''s Dragon claws caught him and tried to tear him to pieces. However, a layer of light armor appeared on Fergus''s body. When it was broken, it blocked Fang Tianxing''s grasp. Fang Tianxing wanted to catch it again, but he cut off the last dragon scale with his sword light.


    Fang Tianxing finally withdrew from the Dragon state and had to be transformed into a human form.


    He did not give up, but also grabbed the sword to fight, Fergus was not afraid, but soon a layer of gold appeared on him.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword stabbed him, but it was cut open by the strange power, and he couldn''t really hurt him.


    "You have the ability to force me to use the imperial scale armor, but that''s the end of it." Fergus said with a sneer.


    Soon a big axe appeared in his hand. It was the same color as the emperor''s scaly armor. It was obviously a suit. He waved the big axe and cleaved to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s horizontal sword was blocked, and sparks were generated by friction. After all, it was blocked.


    But this is not the end, Fergus just pressed Fang Tianxing, he can only continue to retreat, there are always times when there is no retreat.


    Fang Tianxing knew that all this had to come to an end. What a ridiculous moment it was. Fang Tianxing finally retreated. He bit his teeth to block each other''s axe, not to let his strength down.


    What kind of situation is this? Fang Tianxing only feels that the strength of the other party is amazing, and he is far behind.


    He has the powerful blood of the enchanted emperor. Although the demons don''t attach importance to blood like the protoss, they have noble blood. Naturally, they are no worse.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think he will lose. He knows he will fight to the end.


    He summoned up all his strength, opened his axe, and split it to Fergus with a backhand sword. Fergus''s axe held up Fang Tianxing. He said jokingly, "Why are you so weak? Is there no sword spirit? It''s very strange. "


    Fang Tianxing said: "no sword spirit can kill you."


    With that, the sword in his hand continued to press down, and the whole person soared up like a swallow, flying to a very high altitude, and the people below could not see him.


    A moment later, Fang Tianxing fell down from the sky and stabbed Fergus directly with incomparable sharpness.


    Fergus does not dodge, he wants to take this move, directly break the pride of Fang Tianxing''s heart, let him admit his failure.


    What''s the matter? Fang Tianxing feels like a raindrop from the sky. He meets a solid rock. It''s possible that the dripping water can pierce the stone. But it has to be countless times of dripping water to get one time of penetrating the stone.


    But only once, water drops can''t penetrate the rock. Since water drops can''t, turn them into meteorites. Fang Tianxing has a secret way in his heart.


    Very soon, Fergus felt that Fang Tianxing''s momentum on one side really turned into a meteorite and smashed it.


    Such a situation is not easy to resolve. The ground around Fergus is sinking, and a deep pit suddenly appears.


    Fang Tianxing''s bullet flew up and tumbled to the ground. As soon as he stood still, he quickly said, "come out, I know you''re OK."


    A figure flew out of the pit, a little disheartened. His face was livid, and he said angrily: "you successfully caused my anger, I''m going to get angry."


    This is what kind of situation, Fang Tianxing said: "everyone can see that you are angry, but so what."


    Fergus''s face was gloomy to the extreme. With a roar, the sky around him suddenly seemed to be stained with ink, and a black whirlpool appeared. It seemed that there would be some monsters in it, who would choose people to eat.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. He doesn''t pay attention to this kind of pressure.


    But the black whirlpool turned faster and faster, and a giant claw came out from the inside. This giant claw was the size of a hut, and it was obvious that there was a big guy inside who was about to climb out.


    "I have no ears to stop. But I have to summon the spirit beast. Don''t I admit that I lost?" Next to a Terran general angry said.


    "Before playing, I didn''t say it was true. Calling spirit beast is also a part of my strength." Fergus said scornfully.


    Fang Tianxing just feels that he is a little worried. Snow wolf is still recovering from injury. How can he face it? He can''t just admit defeat.


    He is a person who is not afraid of difficulties, and he is not afraid of any hardships.

 Chapter 595

    Seeing the situation that worries many people, he just feels that he can''t give up easily.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he could change his fate, but he didn''t admit his fate. He attacked the fate and defeated it bravely.


    Fate is not immutable, to overcome it is not easy, as long as you can make yourself more powerful, in order to break the shackles of fate.


    The monster in the whirlpool finally climbed out. It was an ugly lizard, at least as high as a building with dozens of floors. It seems to be a huge mobile castle, and there are many small monsters living on him. It''s not just a call, it''s a group.


    "It''s too deaf. Such a contest is cheating." Liu Chengkui said angrily.


    He wanted to call up people to help Fang Tianxing, but he was rejected by Fang Tianxing. He said in a loud voice, "I don''t want your help. I can deal with it alone. I''m not as deaf as he is."


    With that, Fang Tianxing roared and rushed to the monster with his sword in his hand. Countless small monsters rushed from the giant beast. Fang Tianxing just waved his long sword and slashed, and the monsters fell like rags.


    Fang Tianxing is very careful. Things are not so simple. Fergus is still hiding in the dark. When he shows his flaws, he will make a bold move.


    Constantly appear, these monsters are really many, dense block the line of sight of Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing would be tired if he kept chopping. Once he was exhausted, he would fall into Fergus''s trap.


    This is a kind of yangmou. Fang Tianxing can''t be killed in this way. Fang Tianxing''s body falls down rapidly and uses the technique of earth escape to escape into the earth.


    Those monsters are not without the ability to drill into the earth. Many monsters follow them into the earth.


    But after all, not all demons can escape from the earth. With the continuous progress of heaven above, they can burn these demons directly with the real fire of the sun and the fire of Nanming.


    In the end, no one can come up again. Naturally, Fergus can''t let Fang Tianxing hide like this. He quickly thought of a way.


    He soon recited the mantra that the huge monster was changing, and opening his mouth was actually breeding a special kind of monster.


    Soon a mouse appeared. It was a demonized mouse, and it was a female mouse. Soon a lot of mice were born. These mice were good at making holes, but they were excellent at tracking Warcraft on the ground.


    Those mice and Warcraft burrow into the earth very fast. According to this speed, it is not difficult to find Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing felt many small things coming towards him. He immediately realized that this was the Warcraft sent by Fergus.


    If those guys find themselves, it''s not good.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the other side was pressing forward and had to break the situation. Fang Tianxing called out his own field, and all things were competing with each other. At the moment, there were not only 12 kinds of animals, but also their own subordinates.


    The taxonomic units from large to small are Kingdom, phylum, class, order, family, genus and species. For example, there are several phylum in the plant kingdom, and all plants in each phylum have some common characteristics. In a phylum, there may be many kinds of organisms, but there is only one species in each species. Therefore, Kingdom is the largest taxonomic unit, and species is the most basic taxonomic unit


    There are more than 3000 kinds of creatures in Fang Tianxing''s field of freedom. The power of the twelve zodiac animals brings Fang Tianxing a steady stream of powerful power.


    he

 Chapter 596

    Fang Tianxing is still absorbing the aura from the monthly ticket. At the moment, his strength is empty and there is not much spare power.


    Looking at Fergus coming, he had to step up to absorb the monthly pass and resume his cultivation to have the power of the first World War.


    He has been very close, Fang Tianxing did not recover much strength, of course, the other side of the injury is not light, must have the last battle.


    Fang Tianxing raised his sword and said, "let''s decide the outcome."


    Fergus also felt that this was the final decisive battle, and it was necessary to decide the outcome.


    The cold light on Fang Tianxing''s sword is so sharp that it seems to move the whole world. The brilliance of Fang Tianxing''s sword can move all living beings. Many of them are so terrible.


    Fergus also took the sword in his hand and used his strongest sword technique in his life to fight Fang Tianxing to the death.


    What kind of brilliance is it? Only when you raise your strength to the limit can you tell the final result.


    Their swords intersect. The light of their swords is like competition. It seems that they want to cut through the sky. The power of these swords is overflowing, causing a storm around them.


    Fang Tianxing was blown upside down by this powerful force, and Fergus was also blown away.


    They fell to the ground and didn''t know who won.


    Other people did not dare to step forward, for fear that it would affect the two men''s war situation. After a cough, Fang Tianxing woke up first and stood up slowly. The victory was decided. After all, he was better.


    "You lose. According to the previous agreement, release 5000 prisoners." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    Soon, these people are sure to do so. They are willing to gamble and admit defeat. What''s more, they are only 5000 prisoners, which is not much.


    "You can rest assured that the prisoners will be released here in three days." The dark night devil said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing''s injury is not light. Naturally, he was helped back to the city to have a rest.


    Back in his room, Fang Tianxing immediately played chess and refined the monthly tickets to restore his power of blessing. Now that he has reached the publishing level, he needs more powerful power. At least a few hundred monthly tickets can restore part of his strength.


    Refining efficiency is not too high. I heard that there are more pure gold monthly tickets, and the power is stronger.


    One night without words, refining the monthly ticket of one night, finally recovered some, this battle is really used too much.


    Even if there is the field of all things competing for freedom, and the recovery speed is far faster than that of others, we can still use the power stored in the body completely, which shows the intensity of the battle.


    I''ve been recovering these days. I''ve recovered 30% from my injury. I can barely move freely.


    Today is the day for the release of the prisoners. Fang Tianxing is worried that things are not so simple. He is likely to cheat and get something wrong.


    When dealing with these demons, we must be more careful. The life of the demons is full of intrigue and bloody competition. Simple and kind people can''t survive in that kind of environment.


    He told everyone to be careful. Although Fang Tianxing was injured, he still wanted to follow up and have a look. He didn''t want his people to make any mistakes.


    A total of more than 100 people were sent to accept the captives. Fang Tianxing disguised himself and mingled with the crowd to see what the situation was and whether it was dangerous.


    Soon the team set out, all the way did not encounter anything, soon arrived at the designated location. There are already demons waiting for them.


    They all looked very friendly, but Fang Tianxing found something wrong with the prisoners. They didn''t look like prisoners at all. Although they looked like dishes, they didn''t look like people who had been locked up for a long time.


    After checking the number of prisoners, Fang Tianxing followed the team

 Chapter 597

    Fang Tianxing just felt that he had just started and almost touched the injury. Now that they can deal with the rest, Fang Tianxing is relieved.


    Soon the investigation was over. There were more than 30 people who might have problems. Let others enter the city first. These people are isolated first, and they are not allowed to contact other people for the time being.


    Some people see their identity can not hide, immediately is to fight, but without the convenience of sneak attack, it is not easy to get.


    The players also want to catch some live ones as evidence against the demons. But they couldn''t catch it at all. Those people committed suicide when they saw the plan exposed.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks it''s normal. The demons sent these people to come here as a secret hand. Even if they catch someone, they can''t admit it.


    These people are all dead men. If they can''t finish the task, they have no choice but to die.


    When Fang Tianxing returns to the city to recuperate, he must recover. The higher he stands, the heavier the burden is. This is very normal.


    The injury is very serious. We must cultivate slowly. We can''t do it casually in a short time. During this period of time, the military affairs were temporarily handed over to his deputy Tan Yurou.


    But he is a woman, many things are not easy to manage, just to other people to do. For example, Liu Chengkui and Xu Tianming are in charge of military affairs for the time being.


    Fang Tianxing is also a rare leisure, self-cultivation, just do something not hard.


    Sometimes I go into the folk and observe the life of the masses. Like an ordinary person, I eat some steamed buns and soybean milk in the snack bar every morning.


    Then there is the stroll. Like many old men, many people see a young man strolling around all day. Later, he simply turned into an old man and strolled all the way, so that no one could say anything.


    He finally lived the life of an old man. He looked like an ordinary old man.


    He also made some old friends, such as Lao Hai and a Hua. They are all old people in the neighborhood. They always meet them at breakfast every morning.


    Fang Tianxing became the oldest old man and asked others to call him uncle Fang.


    In recent days, Lao Hai and a Hua have encountered troubles. Seeing that they are sad, Fang Tianxing naturally wants to ask what''s going on, whether they have any difficulties in life, or what''s wrong with their children.


    Lao Hai spoke first. He said: "something happened in my family recently. My grandson Haitian seems to be more and more disrespectful recently. He always brings different women to his home. Although he is not married, it is also too disrespectful."


    Fang Tianxing said: "it''s normal for young people to toss more. As long as it''s no big deal, it doesn''t matter."


    Lao Hai sighed and said, "ah, this child is not decent. He just likes women. Now that he is an official, there are many people who want to flatter him. I''m afraid he will lose control. "


    In the face of too many pomelo puzzles, they do not take the initiative to stay away from them, after all, can not support, no one can really ignore pomelo puzzles.


    "These things are a part of human nature. Without human nature, they probably don''t look like individuals." Fang Tianxing comforts laohaidao.


    After listening to this, Lao Hai Leng for a moment, and soon the other party Tianxing said: "Lao Fang, your way of comforting people is really strange, but it seems to have some effect, but I''m afraid he will go astray. What can you do?"


    "Of course I have a way. You do as I say." Fang Tianxing quickly gave Lao Hai a trick.


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Lao Hai also plans to see if it is useful.


    On one side, ah Hua doesn''t understand what Fang Tianxing really means. It''s just that such a thing is just a kind of evil way, like a distorted road.


    These are bad ideas. They feel very strange.


    Lao Hai''s son is a fighting hero in the army. He has been promoted recently. Naturally, he is a little proud. Many people flatter him and praise him as a young hero.


    It''s natural for them to compete for jobs if they want to marry their daughter to him.


    As a result, Haitian has many more girlfriends, which naturally makes him feel very proud. Young teenagers are always unsatisfied at this age, but Haitian gets them. He thinks that he can live in a world of flowers without touching his body.


    But a big net had caught him for a long time, corroding his unswerving heart.


    To some extent, the individual''s luck is the collective''s misfortune. Most of the time, they don''t realize it, but they just feel that they have their own pities.


    Haitian is really fascinated by a woman recently. She is the daughter of Liu GUI, a rich businessman. She is beautiful. If she had been put away, Haitian would not have thought about such a rich woman, but now she can.


    Haughty as frost general rich women nestle in their arms, Haitian only feel very proud.


    The beauty in her arms said softly, "my father''s company plans to open a shop in the east of the city. Can you give him the place?"


    "That''s a prime location. How can you give it to him. General Fang Tianxing said that the houses in the city are distributed according to the number of people, and the extra part needs to be bought. How can you give it to him at will? " Some of Haitian want to refuse her, but the beauty in her arms is entangled like a water snake, blowing crisp heat in Haitian''s ear.


    "My father is your future father-in-law. What''s wrong with helping your family. What''s more, the supplements my father usually gives me, and I''m such a big baby. Shouldn''t you repay me for your kindness? " Said the beauty softly.


    This sounds reasonable. He also wants his parents to live a better life. His father-in-law can make money without him, but he still feels a little uneasy.


    This beauty''s warm fragrant nephrite seems to make him become a little greedy, as if it is man''s poison, which makes him more and more intoxicated.


    On the pretext of smoking, Haitian left the house and went to the street to find a corner to smoke.


    There was a strong wind in the street. He lit the fire several times without success. Suddenly, a figure stood in front of him. That is an old man who is not good-looking, in addition to looking very old, there are not many characteristics.


    Because he blocked the direction of the wind, Haitian finally lit the cigarette and took a few puffs.


    Haitian casually said to the old man, "thank you."


    "I''m worried about something, right The old man asked him.


    "How do you know?" Haitian said with some doubts.


    The old man said with a smile, "I''m your father''s friend, he told me."


    "You are Uncle Fang. I heard my father mention you." Haitian seems to think of the identity of the old man in front of him, said enthusiastically.


    Haitian pulled Fang Tianxing and said to him, "Uncle Fang, it''s cold outside. You''re old. You''d better go in and have a rest."


    The old man waved his hand and said, "no, let''s talk about it here."

 Chapter 598

    Fang Tianxing said only a few short words, "maybe you are facing a huge puzzle now. Please strengthen your belief that power brings not only glory, but also a huge burden. Honor is not a profit-making capital. We want to make the world a better place."


    Fang Tianxing''s words seem to have different meaning, as if to persuade himself.


    Haitian wanted to say something more, but seeing that Fang Tianxing had disappeared, he didn''t find out how he left.


    "What a strange old man." Haitian sighed.


    Come and go without a trace, the old man is naturally Fang Tianxing. He is also concerned about what Haitian will do, whether he is greedy for power or can get rid of fame and wealth.


    Haitian returned to the house, looking a little gloomy, the woman saw him, quickly said: "how, how do you think."


    "Go back. I''ll give you back what I sent you." Haitian said to the woman.


    Throw his coat to her, "put on your clothes, don''t catch cold."


    The woman looked at the clothes thrown by Shanghai sky, only felt that she was abandoned.


    "What do you mean, don''t you want me?" That woman to sea sky of behavior don''t understand of say.


    Soon he was invited back home, and the gifts were returned to him intact. All the neighbors knew and talked about it. Early in the morning, Fang Tianxing appeared in the street and saw everyone around the door. Fang Tianxing came to observe.


    "Mr. Fang is here. You are so old that you like to watch the fun." Someone saw Fang Tianxing come over tremblingly and said enthusiastically.


    Fang Tianxing smiles and listens to them about the situation here.


    A crowd said: "this is not the Han family. It''s not for the sake of getting a good location to hook up with Haitian. The location of the shop is so superior that she can get it for free. It''s hateful. "


    Some people feel that people should not be killed for themselves. Instead, they should plan for their own family and feel sorry.


    Those people soon dispersed in a crowd. Boss Han sent his own staff to drive the onlookers away, and he didn''t want others to know about his family.


    At the moment, the daughter is at home, just a new face, he said to his father: "the plan failed, what should we do?"


    "It''s natural to start from others. You can''t stand the temptation. No one can refuse the invitation of the demons." The old man said with a ferocious look.


    They are the internal agents of the demons hiding among the masses. They all exist in order to corrupt the officers in the city. What a sinister thing it is.


    The collapse of an iron and steel division starts from the inside, and the dike of thousands of miles is destroyed by the ant colony. As long as a small hole is opened, it will soon become a big hole. The collapse of the whole dam starts from that small hole.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t find out their plot. They did it secretly, but he thought it was so simple that ordinary people rarely had such persistence.


    Soon that Han Meili and found Haitian, Haitian does not intend to take care of her, but which woman is always pestering him.


    He thought he could, but it was worse than he thought. How ridiculous it is that his girlfriends are all Han Meili.


    He didn''t know how Han Meili did it. Originally, these women were not convinced with each other, but a miracle happened. They all became Han Meili''s lobbyists. Seeing them was like seeing Han Meili.


    It made him feel terrible. They were all talking for Han Meili, as if Haitian had done something wrong.


    He was a little depressed, but felt as if he had been betrayed by the world. Soon he found that all the people around him were bewitched.


    His friends, his relatives, his teachers and those lovers seem to be influenced and become the lobbyists of Han Meili. He didn''t know what to do and how the other side did it.


    "I''ve decided to leave you. Why do I have to keep pestering you?" Haitian asked helplessly.


    That Han Meili didn''t say anything, just left a sentence, "you will come to me by yourself."


    Haitian didn''t want to go to her, but finally had to go, because when he went out, the people he met all became very strange.


    The situation he is facing now can''t be solved at all. He hopes to meet the old man. He may tell himself a way to get him out of the present predicament. He asked his father for information about the old man and set out to find him.


    When he came to the teahouse where Uncle Fang often came, he didn''t see him. He had to wait. He was anxious, but he didn''t appear.


    When he was very anxious, suddenly a voice came to his ear, "who are you waiting for?"


    Haitian turned his head and saw that it was Uncle Fang. He said excitedly, "Uncle Fang, I''m waiting for you."


    Soon Haitian sat down in a corner and told Fang Tianxing what happened. After listening to his description, Fang Tianxing asked, "you want me to give you some advice."


    Haitian nodded and said, "you are my grandfather''s friend. I hope you can help me."


    "Everyone has to go his own way. I''m never used to telling others about their lives. Do more to give you some advice, you have to make your own choice. " Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Soon Fang Tianxing pointed out a plan to Haitian. After listening to it, Haitian felt that the clouds were cleared.


    Soon he left the teahouse, and Fang Tianxing continued to pretend to be an old man drinking tea and listening to opera in the teahouse, just like a retired old man.


    Soon Han Meili''s strategy worked. Haitian came to her to admit her mistake and asked to restore her relationship. She doesn''t worry about Haitian''s other thoughts. She keeps an eye on his daily relationship.


    There is no sign of any possible report. As long as we help them to make profits, we will step into their trap, and finally become a part of them.


    They have done this kind of thing more than once. The demons are good at bewitching others. Once they fall into the abyss, it is almost impossible for them to come up.


    There are always times when people can''t stand the temptation of pomelo. It''s easy to be lured by the demons. Once they fall into their trap, they will eventually become their accomplices.


    Seeing Haitian fall into their trap step by step, Han Meili feels very happy.


    They let these people fall into their trap. When they can''t extricate themselves, they will naturally become their best helpers and serve them wholeheartedly.


    Soon it was time to divide the houses, and the houses on the last street were also allocated. But surprisingly, the best shop was given to a Han merchant.


    This makes a lot of people dissatisfied. Those who advocated distribution before also felt selfish and won.


    There are many people who complain about the injustice of the world, and many of them are realists. Seeing this situation, they plan to give gifts and go through the back door to see if they can find a better shop for themselves.

 Chapter 599

    Fang Tianxing was watching from a distance. All this was expected by him. What are the plans of these people.


    All this is not so simple. They must have other purposes, not just a shop.


    Haitian now seems to have really become boss Han''s own person. Naturally, many things let him know. Haitian now knows that boss Han has gathered a group of people around him, and his influence is not small.


    They are developing very fast, and the methods they use are evil. He can''t reach the real core secrets.


    What''s the situation? Haitian knows that he has discovered a big secret. He wanted to continue to pursue, but subconsciously told him that it might be dangerous to venture forward.


    He just stood still and continued to monitor the Han family''s every move. The Han family got the shop and opened a medicine shop, which looked very prosperous.


    It seems normal on the surface, but the actual situation is not what we think. The buyers of this medicine store are strange. They don''t look like sick people, and they look unusually strong.


    For example, today Haitian met uncle he at the door of the drugstore. He should be in his fifties, but he looks red and younger than a few years ago.


    "Uncle he, how did you become so young?" Haitian held him and asked.


    This he Shu says heartily: "you are not the son-in-law of Han boss, you still don''t know?"


    "I don''t know. Just let me know." Haitian continued to ask.


    Uncle he pulled him aside and whispered to him: "the drugstore is full of products. The most important thing is the secret medicine. After taking it, I feel that I am more than ten years younger. It''s just limited purchase. Everyone can only get one share every week. You are the son-in-law of the Han family. Can you help me get more


    "I''ll try. Don''t tell anyone about it. If you want to keep it a secret, I''ll help you with more. " Haitian told uncle he.


    He Shu some doubts to say: "a family still like this, really is a little too much."


    Soon uncle he left shaking his head. He seemed happy with Haitian''s promise.


    Tianhai feels that it''s not easy any more. He has to find a secret medicine. Let''s see what it is and what medicine is sold in the gourd.


    He has to look for opportunities, and can''t be acquaintances, afraid to recognize himself.


    On this day, an old man came. He often came recently and wanted the medicine in the gourd. However, they only get the chance to get it once a week, and they can only come around frequently and wait for the chance to get it.


    Today, he finally got the medicine and was very happy. After waiting for a long time, she took this medicine recently and felt that she was young again. Time is the most merciless thing. It takes away the strong body and exuberant spirit of youth and makes people grow old.


    This is what kind of things, for aging is powerless. But someone recommended the secret medicine here to him. After taking it, he felt energetic, as if he had returned to his youth.


    This made him very eager. He soon came here to ask for medicine, but he could only get one pill a week, which made him very dissatisfied.


    But there''s a way to get more. He can''t stand his begging. The pharmacist told him a way.


    Walking on the way back, thinking about the way that the guy told him, walking a little absent-minded.


    Haitian is hiding in the alley on his way, waiting for a blow to him. At the same time, Hu was also very worried and didn''t find the existence of sea and sky.


    Just as he came to the exit of the alley, Haitian pulled him in like lightning. Lao Huang didn''t react, so he was pulled into the alley by Haitian.


    "What do you do?" Lao Huang still had to struggle, but Haitian immediately covered his mouth.


    He felt helpless. If he took the secret medicine, he would not be his opponent. In a hurry, he wanted to pour out the secret medicine from the gourd and swallow it, so he was not afraid of the young man.


    But Haitian already knew that the medicine was strange. How could he take it away and not let him swallow it.


    The old man was angry and struggling. Haitian couldn''t help it. He was stunned and wanted to have a good look at what medicine it was.


    Haitian took the pill in his hand and looked at it carefully. It didn''t look special. It''s just a black pill with a strange smell.


    Haitian dare not rashly try to take Lao Huang home and tie him up. Haitian is holding the pill. He needs to test its properties.


    There was no other way. He had to find something to test the drug''s properties. He asked Lao Huang''s rhubarb dog to cut the pill in half and feed it to the rhubarb dog.


    Rhubarb dog wagged his tail and didn''t resist the stranger in front of him. On the contrary, he was inexplicably interested in the pills in his hand. The rhubarb dog swallows the pill into his stomach, and Haitian is at ease waiting for the drug to attack.


    At this time, Lao Huang suddenly woke up. He saw half a pill cut from Haitian. He was staring at his rhubarb dog.


    "What have you done? Let me go." The old Huang yelled.


    "I gave half of your pills to your rhubarb dog. Although the body of a dog is different from that of a human, I want to see what changes have taken place." The sea sky said to Lao Huang.


    Lao Huang said with regret: "that medicine is very precious. You can use it to feed the dog. It''s a tyranny."


    Although Lao Huang is constantly scolding, fortunately, the sound insulation of the room is very good, and there are few neighbors around.


    Soon it seemed that the drug had taken effect, and the dog began to change. His eyes turned red, his hair stood up, and he looked like a wolf.


    "How can it be? It''s a medicine for strengthening the body. How can it be like this?" Lao Huang said angrily.


    At this time, a voice said: "that''s because the dose is too large, which makes rhubarb dog reach the final effect."


    "Who is it? Is it you, Mr. Fang?" Haitian heard the voice and asked.


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s figure appeared in front of him. Haitian was surprised and said, "it''s really you, uncle Fang."


    Fang Tianxing laughed and said to him quickly, "there are people sent by the Han family to watch you. I have led them away."


    Haitian shyly smile, Fang Tianxing continued to ask: "you got the secret medicine, I''ll have a look."


    Haitian gives Fang Tianxing the remaining half of the medicine. Fang Tianxing takes this half pill. It looks very ordinary. When he gets close, he can smell the smell of blood. It seems that it is something extremely filthy.


    The rhubarb dog on one side has gone mad and died. He walked over and opened his chest to see what happened in his body.


    Excessive swelling of organs in the body overstocked the body, leading to the death of Qi and blood riots.

 Chapter 600

    Such a situation to see the people shocking, one side of the old Huang also saw, he said in disbelief: "how can it be, that is poison? How could it be like this? "


    Fang Tianxing said without any care: "to restore youth is to sacrifice life. This kind of medicine can make you recall the past and get closer to death."


    True words often make people feel cruel. At the moment, the maximum life span of a Terran is 300 years. Most people can only live to 100 years. They begin to grow old at the age of 60 or 70. After all, they can''t escape the curse.


    This kind of thing is simply too cruel, put these things in front of people, people have no way to accept, only a small number of people with practice and medical resources.


    That''s the truth. I expect to get more, but that''s the rule. Most people can''t break through it.


    This is a kind of feeling very powerless, so some people want to go astray, but such a price is not allowed for the right way, is defined as the evil way.


    These evil ways are good at using by the demons, and this pill is such a thing.


    "The dosage you take should not be high, the toxicity did not break out all of a sudden, and they should need you to collect raw materials." Fang Tianxing said to Lao Huang.


    Lao Huang seems to have been seen through, he faltered and said: "they can only get it once a week, if they want more, they have to help them complete the task."


    "Is it the baby they want?" Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    The old Huang was a little surprised and said, "how do you know?"


    "Because the raw material of this pill is a baby, and it''s his secret to use people to supplement people." Fang Tianxing said impolitely.


    Lao Huang was scared to open his mouth. This kind of thing made him feel a little nauseous. If he took those pills, he would eat people.


    I''m afraid that I can''t continue to study deeply. People''s dignity needs to be covered, and we can''t open the last fig leaf.


    The sea sky on one side was also surprised by what Fang Tianxing said. This kind of thing happened around him. I really can''t imagine what kind of expression those people would have if they knew that the pills they took came from this way.


    Fang Tianxing said slowly: "these people want to destroy my foundation."


    Haitian is also a little worried, said: "I have to report to the above, to see how to deal with."


    Fang Tianxing just said, "I already know. I will arrange it next."


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s face changed. When Haitian saw him, he exclaimed, "general Fang, is it really you?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    At this moment, Haitian knelt down and said, "I didn''t expect that it was you who had been instructing me."


    "The most urgent task now is to find out how many customers they have and control the situation." Fang Tianxing said to Haitian.


    Haitian quickly replied: "I''ll find someone right away to investigate who has taken their medicine."


    Soon things go on, Fang Tianxing let go of Lao Huang. He now repents and knows what to do.


    He is willing to help Fang Tianxing find out how to catch these people and investigate the situation.


    People who used to stare at Haitian soon found that they had lost their gaze and were ready to return. But at this time, Haitian appeared again. It seemed that they had just gone to the fireworks lane.


    They don''t have to follow in. They are very disgusted with that kind of place.


    Seeing the sky and sea coming out, they don''t think they need to report any more.


    Haitian continues to go back to her home and stay with Han Meili. Recently, she has been running around, making up all day, and few people can escape her.


    Seeing Haitian, she asked casually, "where did you go today? It seems that you are not happy."


    Haitian turned his eyes and quickly said: "I see you ignore me these days. Naturally, you are going to indulge."


    Hearing what he said, Han Meili came up to him and stroked him and said, "it''s a bit busy during this period of time. Naturally, it''s negligence. It''s all for business. Naturally, it''s for our future consideration."


    It sounds very strange, but Haitian is still so bear down, just let Han Meili tame herself with her tenderness.


    It happens that Han Meili has confidence in her charm, and any man will submit to her feet.


    This has always been the case. Han Meili is responsible for looking for help. That Han Xiaotian is responsible for planning and planning, those things are very funny, these people are a group of random fool.


    In his eyes, Haitian is a kind of funny guy, just casual.


    In the middle of the night, Han Meili leaves. He goes to discuss things with Han Xiaotian. Naturally, he wants to carry Haitian on his back. They are talking outside.


    Haitian had been given medicine by him, so he would not wake up at all. Naturally, he thought there would be no problem.


    But Haitian had seen through their true colors, and took the opportunity to replace his medicines, but he was not dazed by them.


    He noticed that after Han Meili left, he secretly came up to see what they were doing.


    I saw that Han Meili and Han Xiaotian were in the living room. They were both lying on the sofa. They were in their own home. They thought they were father and daughter, but they didn''t expect that.


    The demons have no benevolence, righteousness and morality. They don''t care about human ethics at all. Naturally, they have no influence.


    At the moment, Han Meili nestles in Han Xiaotian''s arms, coquetry said: "all day with that Haitian, he is a fool, what to be afraid of."


    Han Xiaotian reminded: "although he is not smart, he should be careful not to let him find out about us."


    Han Meili nodded in his arms and said delicately, "you are the best."


    Seeing the two of them like this, Haitian also felt very angry, but he knew that he must seize enough evidence to have enough power to make their plot public directly.


    The key is to know who are the people who come to buy the secret medicine, and find out their identity, so as not to let these people become the fish who miss the net.


    There will be no chaos, enough to bring the situation under control.


    As a manager, we must consider the overall situation and control everything within a certain range.


    Before Han Meili came back, she went back to bed and pretended to be asleep. Naturally, she didn''t show any flaws.


    The next morning, Haitian takes the opportunity to follow Han Meili. She doesn''t want to leave her. She asks Han Meili to take him to the drugstore they opened. If she can''t stand his request, Han Meili agrees to take him.


    Haitian finally achieved his wish, but he knew that if he wanted to succeed, he still needed to find the information of the people who bought the medicine, otherwise he could not completely remove them.


    Han Meili takes him to the drugstore, and the people in the drugstore see that Haitian is coming.


    But Han Meili saw his doubts and said to him, "he''s from me. Just have a look here."


    "I didn''t tell the boss if he knew." The man said quickly.

 Chapter 601

    Haitian is very clever. He''s only here to have a look. He doesn''t care about things here.


    Han Meili left soon, leaving the man in the shop. The business in the shop was not very busy. Soon someone came to see him and said, "Sir, what medicine do you want?"


    "It is said that you have a secret medicine for rejuvenation, isn''t it true?" Asked the man.


    The man was stunned at first. When he heard his tone, he seemed to really know. He asked, "who recommended you? What''s the evidence?"


    He is very alert, which is also expected, to prevent other people to test, this is their caution.


    Soon the man reported Lao Huang''s name, and the man continued to ask, "how do you prove it?"


    Lao Huang helped him to prove that he had introduced him. With his guarantee, the man believed them and said to them, "come in with me."


    When he left, he saw the sea and sky sitting there and said to him, "you stay here and don''t come in."


    Haitian honest stay, seems to be very self-contained, man with those people into the inner room, they hide the secret medicine in a secret place.


    The guy took them into the inner room, blindfolded them and checked that they had no contraband.


    After the inspection, blindfold them, turn on the mechanism and take them in.


    Fang Tianxing pretended to be the person who wanted the secret medicine. Fang Tianxing thought that they were cautious, but these things had no effect in front of him. Soon they took Fang Tianxing and they went down.


    Untie the cloth on the eyes and see that it looks like a laboratory. The man said to them, "the secret medicine is our latest research achievement. Before being authorized, the current production capacity is limited. We don''t want too many people to know about it, which leads to crazy robbery, so everyone can only recommend three new users. The recommender can get 30% of the recommender


    This mode makes their transactions very hidden and not be detected by too many people, but when they are finally detected, there are enough people.


    The so-called "the law is not responsible for the public". A person who commits a crime can naturally be brought to justice. If there are thousands of people, even all people, how can we convict them.


    This is the idea they are fighting. The more chaotic the city is, the better it will be for the demons. Once the city is in chaos, the demon army is attacking from the outside. There is no reason why it can''t be broken.


    Their plot is not vicious, but Fang Tianxing has such a determination that no matter how big the sores are, they must be removed. Otherwise, it will only get bigger and bigger. Fortunately, it is not too late to find out and cause too much loss.


    Soon the guy asked them to sign a confidentiality agreement and not reveal the information..


    But when the confidentiality agreement was put in front of Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing did not move.


    "After you sign the contract and get the secret medicine, you will be young." Said the man hastily.


    Fang Tianxing put him under control like lightning. This is a demon family at the level of demon king. However, in front of Fang Tianxing, he was subdued instantly and sneered: "your plot is doomed to fail."


    Soon Haitian also came in from the outside. Fang Tianxing said to him, "search quickly to see where their list is."


    Haitian immediately rummaged around looking for the list, but Lao Huang said, "I''m afraid it''s on this guy. He will definitely record the people who come to buy medicine."


    That''s right. Haitian really found that list on the guys. There are hundreds of names on it, and their identities are all over the scholars, workers, farmers and merchants, and even many people Fang Tianxing knows.


    "Tell the city Lord''s office to control the people on the list and wait for further investigation." Fang Tianxing took a look and handed it to Haitian.


    Haitian took over the list handed over by Fang Tianxing, Haitian quickly said yes, go down to arrange the things Fang Tianxing explained.


    The next step is to send someone to seal this place completely.


    The next step is to capture Han Xiaotian and Han Meili outside. They may soon get the news that they must be arrested as soon as possible.


    Soon began to search the city, Han Meili was soon caught, but Han Xiaotian did not know where.


    He must be hiding, but also want to do damage, for this unsafe element must be dug out as soon as possible, Fang Tianxing is also paying attention to this matter.


    If the army patrols three shifts a day, it is bound to find out Han Xiaotian.


    Han Xiaotian knew that the matter was revealed, so he quickly found a place to hide it. He did not dare to show his head and was afraid of being caught. If you want to leave the city overnight, the plan has been revealed, and there is only one dead end to stay.


    He is not the kind of guy who has no self-consciousness, but he is very selfish and cold.


    As long as he can go back, he still has a chance to make a comeback. All the way, he secretly wants to find a chance to get out of the city and evade many patrols.


    Finally, he came near the gate of the city. He wanted to sneak out of the city for a reason. Dressed up as a seriously ill man, he went to the gate of the city and wanted to leave the city in the name of going out for treatment.


    His dress is really lifelike, almost perfect. However, he will fail in the end, because Fang Tianxing knew that he wanted to escape long ago and specially told them to be careful of those who left the city.


    What kind of thing is that? Han Xiaotian thinks that his acting skill has deceived the soldiers guarding the gate.


    But just when he thought he was escaping from the sky, a big net came down from the sky and arrested him.


    After seizing Han Xiaotian, he naturally interrogates all night, and Fang Tianxing hears the news in person. Han Xiaotian is not submissive, but he just keeps his mouth shut and wants to make it through.


    "It''s not so easy for a demon like you to sneak into our Terran to do damage. There must be other purposes." Fang Tianxing tried to ask.


    Han Xiaotian said calmly: "you should know that I won''t tell you."


    "You should also know that you are here. If you don''t perform well, you will have no chance to go out." Fang Tianxing said to him in turn.


    Two people such mutual threat and not much effect, this time Fang Tianxing let people will Han Meili to bring out, but she is used to, come here is not as good as before.


    She saw that Han Xiaotian was also arrested. She always thought that Han Xiaotian would come to save herself. Now, naturally, there was no last fluke in her heart.


    Her psychological defense line was finally broken. She was crying with tears. She wanted to use her helpless and disadvantageous means, and begged Fang Tianxing not to embarrass her. This is the best vase for her.


    Fang Tianxing said to her, "if you are willing to explain something, of course I can treat you lightly."


    Han Xiaotian looked at him and immediately scolded, "you fool, you are going to betray the demons so easily. Do you know your identity?"

 Chapter 602

    "I''m a weak woman. What can I do? I can''t do anything, whether it''s the collapse of my country or anything else. After all, I''m just a weak woman." Han Meili said quickly.


    Such words sound very pitiful and weak, like a willow without wind, unable to bear a little weight.


    Already so weak, everything has nothing to do with him, Fang Tianxing just feel that his heart will be melted, but the hard is not necessarily strong, the weak is not necessarily fragile, it seems that the strong is actually very fragile, it seems that the weak may be very strong.


    Fang Tianxing just didn''t care and said, "you should explain the problem first."


    "We sneaked into the city on the order of the Dark Lord, waiting for the opportunity to engage in sabotage in the city. We should wait for the opportunity to attack together Han Meili explained quickly.


    Just such a thing, please be in Fang Tianxing''s expectation, he quickly asked: "how do you contact, guard so tightly, not so easy to spread the news."


    "We have a contact and he''ll be responsible for getting the message out to us." Han Meili said to the crowd.


    "When he''s coming, what''s your connection code?" Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    Han Meili thought for a while and said, "the code is me. I''m the most beautiful woman."


    Others thought he was joking, but Fang Tianxing looked at her for a moment and said, "he''s your guest."


    Han Meili nodded shyly, which was the default.


    One side of Han Xiaotian only feel very uncomfortable, head turned green, and more than one.


    In addition to what he knew, there were other people, and according to the current situation, there must be more than one¡° Han Meili, Han Meili, I know you like the pursuit of men. I didn''t expect you to be so happy. " Han Xiaotian vomits blood Three rise of say.


    People also feel speechless about Han Meili, and many people covet her charm. She is really a woman who can make men crazy.


    It seems that in order to catch the messenger, Han Meili has to appear, but she is worried that there will be a moth.


    Let people first take Han Meili down, then there is a turn to ask Han Xiaotian: "what do you want to say."


    "I regret to bring her out. This woman only knows how to seduce men, and she doesn''t think about the overall situation of our demon clan at all." Han Xiaotian said helplessly.


    But her beauty is also a sharp weapon. Han Xiaotian also values it. But the lack of wisdom is a common fault of this kind of people. Depending on beauty, they will not care about anything else. Wisdom has become dispensable, and even responsibility is a kind of nothingness.


    All that remains is nothingness, and the joy of playing with all living beings, which becomes worthless after a long time.


    Fang Tianxing understands that there are many kinds of human beings. What he lacks most is human beings. All kinds of people, good, evil, beautiful and ugly, can be regarded as a part of human beings.


    Human beings are the biggest problem and the most complex life. First, take in some gods and Demons and expand the number of races. These two are good.


    At the moment, Han Xiaotian cried for a while and quickly said, "I won''t give up so easily. If that happens, I''m willing to die."


    "Well, pull him in and put him to death in three days." Fang Tianxing said to the guards around him.


    Soon, Han Xiaotian was put into death row, where the death penalty prisoners were held. They were all people who had committed serious crimes. There was no other way but to put them to death.


    Not everyone can influence, some of the most heinous only thoroughly eliminated, at least the world should not stay such a person.


    Soon it was time for the messenger to show up and meet each time at the teahouse at the gate of the city.


    Every time, Han Meili and he meet, two people single line contact, at the moment the weather is not good, outside is the wind, many people in the teahouse, everyone is to drink hot tea, by the way to avoid.


    The tea here is quite good. Many people like it. At the moment, from the outside came a woman with a black robe and a crutch. As for why we can see that she is a woman, one is because of her body shape, and the red silk she is wearing, which are very obvious evidence.


    This is the agreed signal. The messenger will know when he sees it.


    It''s just a crutch. It''s changed by Fang Tianxing. There''s no way. It''s not suitable to change anything else. It''s the only way to monitor Han Meili''s actions at any time.


    Waiting for a while, it seems that something is wrong, no one has come.


    Fang Tianxing has to wait patiently. It is possible that the other party will not go to the city when he gets the news. Although it is an order to block information, it may not be that no information will leak out.


    It''s hard to come to a conclusion about such things, but in the afternoon, someone finally came.


    A man from a teahouse came over and said to Han Meili, "a guest asked me to invite you to 308 upstairs."


    Han Meili raised her face and said, "I know."


    When the teahouse man saw the face, he felt that his soul had been taken away.


    He immediately stayed there, even others called him did not notice, he is an ordinary man, when have seen such a woman.


    "You''d better take me." A very gentle voice said in his ear.


    Such a spring breeze let him release all the psychological defense for a moment, just want to go through fire and water for the person in front of him, he can''t help saying: "that person looks bad, you have to be careful."


    Han Meili doesn''t care. She shows her charm unconsciously. She exists all the time. Most of the time, she doesn''t realize that she committed suicide.


    "Thank you." Han Meili told him that if Fang Tianxing hadn''t been around her at the moment, she wouldn''t have been so polite to a guy.


    Soon the waiter took her to the room. He told Han Meili that the man was there and left.


    Fang Tianxing, who became a crutch, said to her, "you go in. Don''t worry. If there is any danger, I will protect you."


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Han Meili has a little confidence. She pushes the door open and seems to be quiet. Slowly walked in, the person has been waiting for her there.


    "Why did you use a crutch today? What''s the situation?" The horse faced man quickly hugged Han Meili and said.


    Han Meili said with a soft smile: "it''s because our plan here has been discovered. I hurt my leg. I want to tell you the news earlier, so I came to see you with a stick."


    "Oh, I also heard that Han Xiaotian has been arrested. How did you escape?" Asked the horse faced man quickly.


    Han Meili lifted her foot and showed him the wound on her leg. Her skin was as white as jade, but her leg was red and swollen with bruises.


    Seeing Han Meili''s injury, the horse faced man just reaches out his rough hand and presses it, hoping to relieve the pain for Han Meili.

 Chapter 603

    Han Meili naturally has a look of enjoyment. He knows that a horse faced man can''t refuse himself because he is the most beautiful woman.


    A moment later, the horse faced man put down his hand, poured a cup of tea for Han Meili, and said to her, "drink some tea, and you won''t hurt after drinking tea."


    Han Meili is naturally willing to drink, but at the moment Fang Tianxing said to her: "don''t drink, tea is poisonous."


    Although she didn''t believe that the horse faced man would poison herself, she still didn''t dare to drink it out of fear. After turning her eyes, she quickly said, "old horse, our plan has failed. We are still in the mood to drink tea. We have to plan to make a comeback and contribute to our demon family."


    The horse faced man has some doubts, which is totally different from Han Meili''s usual painting style. When did she have such awe inspiring righteousness? The demons did not worship it.


    Han Meili has never seen such a woman before, which makes him feel a little sacred. It seems that he is not a witch, but a goddess.


    However, as one of the insiders, he should be killed, otherwise the secret of the demons will be known by them, which will bring a lot of trouble.


    This is the last time we meet. The horse faced man just feels a little sorry, but he still wants to be cruel. He continues to say to Han Meili, "you drink this glass of wine first, and let''s talk about the rest."


    At the moment, Han Meili also felt that something was wrong. She thought about it and quickly said, "why do I have to drink today? I don''t want to drink."


    Horse face man''s face suddenly gloomy down, he ferocious said: "not I want you to drink, but you have to drink, this is the above meaning."


    Han Meili''s face changed greatly at the moment. Even if Fang Tianxing had reminded him before, she still lost her face.


    Looking at her, the horse faced man suddenly said gently, "I don''t want to, but you have to drink it today."


    Han Meili just felt very uncomfortable. She didn''t expect that she became an abandoned son. She hasn''t tasted the feeling of being abandoned. Today is the first time to experience it.


    However, she knew that she would not die today. She knew that there was a way to go and there was no need to worry about it.


    She quickly said: "I will drink wine, but before that, the demons have no other plans. Can we reveal a little bit?"


    "You''re dying. What do you know about this. The affairs of the demons are naturally arranged by the people above. We just have to listen to our orders. " The horse faced man said quickly.


    Give him the glass, Han Meili helplessly took the glass, he looks sad, seems to be the time of despair.


    The so-called beauty and hero are tragedies in the world. Joy and happiness is just a momentary feeling, only such pain and despair, is the inevitable thing.


    The world''s fire is burning, tragedy is the real background of the world, this is how ridiculous.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing felt that the horse faced man was soft. He said helplessly: "the next step is to mobilize the flood. The city is flooded, but mortals can''t hold it."


    Hearing this, Fang Tianxing began to think that there were not many rivers nearby. In order to have enough water to submerge the city, ordinary small rivers are not enough. They must be big enough.


    The remaining area is not large. There are only a few rivers that meet the conditions, only one of them.


    Soon the horse faced man continued: "this time there is a demon saint, it is absolutely safe. If your plan fails, you won''t have to stay. Well, drink the poisoned wine quickly, so that I won''t do it. I''m not the one who doesn''t care about the old love. "


    Forced by the horse faced man, Han Meili makes an effort to drink poison wine. But when the wine came to her mouth, she dropped her glass on the ground and didn''t drink it at all.


    The horse faced man was surprised at first, and then he burst into a rage. Unexpectedly, Han Meili dared to do so in front of him.


    He raised his hand and was about to kill Han Meili, but he suddenly felt that he couldn''t move. A powerful force limited his action.


    Fang Tianxing appeared in front of him and blocked all his movements with a wave of his hand. That is a person who looks very ordinary, but his strength is not ordinary.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" He can''t help asking, he has been working behind the scenes, and has never seen Fang Tianxing.


    One side of Han Meili Qiao said with a smile: "you don''t know him, mention his name you should not be strange, he is Fang Tianxing."


    "What, he is Fang Tianxing." The horse faced man exclaimed. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him was Fang Tianxing. He was the one who made the demons scared.


    The horse faced man immediately sat down on the ground and had no idea of resisting and running away.


    Fang Tianxing just didn''t care and said: "up to now, do you still have to be stubborn? Tell me which river you plan to use to flood the city. "


    Naturally, the horse faced man knows that Fang Tianxing already knows that he is going to flood the city. Now it''s meaningless to continue to hide.


    After thinking about it, he said, "it''s the Yansai river. The evil girl has set out. It is estimated that preparations will start tomorrow, and the plan will be launched in three days. "


    Fang Tianxing heard the horse faced man''s words and thought for a moment. He realized that there was not much time left. He had to stop them as soon as possible.


    To throw Ma Lian into custody with Haitian is to rush to the Yansai river immediately. Protect the people in the city from danger.


    All the way, I finally came to Yansai river at dusk. When he got here, he quickly hid himself, because he felt that someone had come.


    At this moment, he quietly came to the Yansai River, where the current is fast, the surging river water starts from the snow mountain, and the melting snow water on the snow mountain melts together. Originally, it was just a stream, converged into a river, and finally merged into this surging river.


    This is the power of nature. It takes a lot of magic power to collect the river water here. I don''t know what the poisonous girl will do.


    Fang Tianxing flows up and down the Yansai river. Soon Fang Tianxing comes to the downstream of the Yansai river. When I saw a figure in the Yansai River, it was a woman with a bottle. The rushing river water was sucked in by the bottle. She stood alone in the river water, her clothes were clear, and the riverbed under her feet had dried up, because all the river water was sucked away by the bottle in her hand.


    She is constantly absorbing water. He doesn''t think it''s enough. He can''t continue his plan until Zhang Tianping absorbs enough water.


    According to her estimation, it will be about a quarter of an hour before she can draw enough water from the river. At this time, she suddenly realized that there was a slight fluctuation in the surrounding space.

 Chapter 605

    The ghost King''s momentum was raised to the limit. He looked at Fang Tianxing coldly. When he opened his mouth, he let out a roar. A huge sound wave came out of his mouth. The water around him was broken by this invisible force. It was a terrible force.


    The fish and shrimp in the water lost their lives in an instant, and their bodies were intact, obviously their souls were taken away.


    This move of soul howling can be said to make people''s soul completely destroyed, not hurt the body, but directly against the soul, any defense has no effect.


    "Well done." Fang Tianxing was not afraid, but he faced the difficulties.


    The shrill roaring sound came to Fang Tianxing''s side, and there was no way to resist it.


    Fang Tianxing did not make any resistance, but let go of his mind to meet the baptism of the roaring soul. It''s like a climber climbing a mountain. In the face of a snowstorm, he still climbs hard.


    This is the spirit of the warrior, not easily give up their beliefs, never bow to the ordeal of fate, go forward.


    The cold wind beside reminds mountaineers that this is not a field where ordinary people can walk, and they can''t move on any more.


    But the climbers will not retreat because of such harsh cold, and set foot in the field that non ordinary people can set foot in, which is a great feat of ordinary people.


    The greatness of life does not depend on how strong he is. Only when he challenges the incredible great cause with an ordinary body can he prove his greatness.


    Hong Jiao, the poisonous girl of the demon clan, only saw Fang Tianxing''s soul roaring. She didn''t have much pain, but her face was firm, and she even showed a smile at last.


    According to the truth, people who are shrouded by the roaring soul will fall into great pain. How can they be so relaxed.


    It''s also strange that he didn''t know how many tribulations Fang Tianxing had gone through along the way. Even though he had been through all the tribulations, he still insisted on his ideal. His heart to the Tao is indestructible, and no tribulation can stop him.


    Fang Tianxing''s firm eyes never wavered, even in the face of what kind of difficulties, he never thought to retreat.


    Soon Fang Tianxing showed a calm smile at the corner of his mouth, forgiving his sins, releasing his suffering, forgiving his fate, and being calm and relieved after his success.


    Fang Tianxing woke up from the loss of that moment, he said with a smile: "your soul roaring reminds me of the pain I had experienced before. Originally, I can''t let go, but now I''m really willing to forgive the world and let myself go."


    His words sound very indifferent, but they all feel that some heavy, people live in the world is not blessed by the world, things are not as people imagine.


    People want to realize their ideals, there are always countless obstacles, overcome these obstacles, people try to reconcile with the world.


    To forgive the ruthlessness of the world is to forgive yourself for not being strong enough and excellent enough.


    Real success, to achieve their ideals, can really overcome the shackles of fate, can forgive themselves in the past.


    "Today I become more powerful, can let everything in the past into the past, instead of living in the past forever." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Hong Jiao, the poisonous girl of the demon clan, felt what kind of scene it was. For the first time, she saw someone who was indifferent to the roaring of the soul. Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, she also has some feelings. Living in the demon clan, her life experience is not good.


    She was ridiculed by other demons, but she had to be strong and refused to accept her fate in order to get today''s position.


    But when she was not so strong, she was forced to do a lot of things she didn''t want to do. Until today, she still can''t forgive herself.


    "I''m very happy with what you said, but as an opposing camp, it''s just you and me." Hong Jiao said with a sigh.


    "In fact, as long as gods and demons are willing not to harm human beings, they are willing to live in peace with human beings. Why can''t we coexist Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    "The hostility between gods and Demons and human beings has always been like this. It''s not easy to change. It''s better to think about how to live better than that." Poison girl Hong Jiao said to Tianxing.


    "Then fight." Fang Tianxing knows that it is useless to talk too much. Only by fighting can he approach the truth of the world.


    Fang Tianxing splits his sword on the ghost king. The ghost King''s body is immaterial, and ordinary weapons are useless. However, Fang Tianxing''s long sky righteousness sword is different. When the noble righteousness is strong, it can make these ghosts with reluctance and resentment detached. At the moment, the ghost king who devours countless ghosts is distorted and ridiculous.


    Countless faces appear on the ghost king, which are countless painful and twisted souls. They wail, it seems very painful, but also very happy, because the painful life is coming to an end.


    Soon the pain on their faces disappeared, and countless ghosts disappeared, and the painful life was finally over.


    The ghost King''s body broke up and turned into a burst of smoke. Death was also a kind of liberation, and he had passed countless souls.


    It''s not so easy for Hong Jiao to become a poison girl. Naturally, it''s because she is intoxicated with poison that she gets such a title.


    She didn''t like to use poison technique, because it was too insidious. Since she had hurt others by mistake, she seldom used it.


    "You forced me to do this. Try my poisonous Tianluo." Hong Jiao said quickly.


    There was a black air in her hand, where she passed, the flowers and trees withered and withered, and all things in the world lost their vitality.


    Seeing this kind of thing appear, Fang Tianxing also has to retreat. This toxin is absolutely not simple.


    Hong Jiao raised her hand, and a burst of emerald green poison powder came towards Fang Tian. The pungent smell made people feel nauseous, so they should avoid it far away.


    But the poison powder did not stop to float away, but turned into a butterfly and came towards Fang Tian, chasing him all the time.


    Fang Tianxing pulls a sword flower, and the sword storm appears, trying to blow these butterflies away. I didn''t expect that these butterflies were not afraid of the storm, but rushed directly towards the sword storm.


    According to the truth, once they enter the sword air storm, they will be rolled into pieces and no longer exist.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised. After the butterfly entered the sword air storm, it was really broken into pieces, but the sword air storm also changed its color and dyed green.


    Fang Tianxing realized that it was wrong that the poisonous gas could infect the sword Qi storm, which was just incredible.


    "My poison powder, whether it''s dead or alive, can be infected and spread continuously. If you are willing to give up and stop me at the moment, you will have a way to live Poison girl Hong Jiao said to Tianxing.


    After swallowing all the evil spirits, the ghost King''s body became bigger and bigger, and suddenly became a hundred feet in size. His lost arm was restored.

 Chapter 606

    Fang Tianxing watched the sword gas storm coming towards him. In fact, it can be regarded as a poison gas storm now.


    Fang Tianxing certainly won''t easily admit defeat. Looking at the sword storm coming, he just feels helpless. Soon Fang Tianxing''s hands lit a fire. It was Nanming Lihuo and taiyangzhenhuo.


    He threw two kinds of flames into the sword air storm, and soon a big fire broke out in the storm. The two kinds of flames kept interweaving, burning all impurities.


    Soon, a fire broke out in the storm, and Fang Tianxing regained control and pushed the sword storm toward the poisonous girl Hong Jiao.


    The storm with gold and blue flames, the poison gas has been burned clean, towards the poison girl Hong Jiao.


    Poison girl Hong Jiao also feels surprised. She wants to avoid it, but she can''t make it. This kind of flame is coming. She quickly takes out her cloak to cover herself.


    After the flame had burned, she could not help her cloak. As if invisible in the fire, no matter how the burn can not hurt her.


    "It seems to be a treasure to avoid fire. Although it can prevent fire, I don''t know if it can prevent explosion." Fang Tianxing said with some doubts.


    With that, the two kinds of flames in the sword air storm began to blend, and the unstable two kinds of flames were intertwined, which soon became an earth shaking explosion.


    When the smoke of the explosion dissipated, we could see that the original cloak had become tattered, it seemed that it could not hold on and fell from the sky. It seemed that the injury was not light.


    Poison girl Hong Jiao seems to be in a coma. Fang Tianxing grabs the bottle from her and doesn''t take the opportunity to solve her.


    Taking advantage of others'' danger is not what a gentleman does, and she doesn''t intend to kill her. After all, she hasn''t done much harm to human beings.


    Fang Tianxing just feel helpless, Qing this beauty, how to be the enemy.


    With a sigh, Fang Tianxing left and took back the bottle to prevent them from harming the people in the city.


    This kind of thing is to protect the people from danger, not to kill people, to prevent fire, to make themselves into mania.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he was very powerless. When will this battlefield of confrontation between gods and Demons and human beings come to an end.


    I don''t know when to start and when to end. Countless people have shed blood for it. What kind of thing is this. If there is a day when the war really ends, will the people who died feel happy.


    What''s the meaning of the existence of those lives? Fang Tianxing returns to Tiandong city with ZhangTian bottle. A moment later, the poisonous girl Hong Jiao wakes up slowly. She checks her condition and finds that she just lost the ZhangTian bottle.


    Nothing else was missing, but the man didn''t mean anything. She has a lot of poison all over her body. Once others want to have a bad intention while she is in a coma, they will be unable to take it.


    That''s what many demon people don''t have. They are very greedy and vicious. They don''t have any good intentions at all.


    In the demon world, kindness is the quality of being ridiculed. If a person is a good person, then countless people will bully him. In the demon world, only the wicked will be respected, and the good will only be despised. No one is willing to be a good man.


    In such a world, there will also be good people. Because the problem of income is like once a bad person appears in the world of good people, he can get a lot of income.


    On the other hand, there is no standard of good and evil in the objective world, only the objective law of existence. Life or death, strong or weak, has nothing to do with good or evil.


    Fang Tianxing stands on the tower, overlooking the demon camp in the distance. Those demons will not give up, and the failure of the plan again and again will only make them more crazy.


    We must take the initiative to attack, and we must hit the target with one hit. The recruits in the city need to be trained by many companies.


    This kind of power can make people feel terrible. Maybe those demons are waiting for them, waiting for them to throw themselves into the net, waiting for them to meet the arrival of death.


    There must be a complete plan. The demons are hidden in the Terrans and know their situation. Fang Tianxing really knows little about the demons.


    The demons have realized that someone may be inside. Now they are under strict control. It''s impossible to send messages.


    If you don''t know the specific information, a rash attack means a great risk. You can''t gamble on the lives of the soldiers. It''s not what Fangtian guild does.


    Fang Tianxing just felt some emotion and needed to think more and come up with a safe way.


    The demons don''t care about the death of the soldiers. They can all be sacrificed. They are not human at all. How humble they are and how they can be sacrificed.


    That is a thing that can make oneself helpless, many times how the world, people will become how.


    Fang Tianxing just feels that he is helpless. The power of the environment can make all living beings despair and submit to him powerlessly.


    Facing the incompetence of fate, this is a kind of thing that can''t resist. People are always in shackles, so are demons.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly saw a shadow on the tower. He immediately followed him to have a look. Soon he came to the outside of the city. The man seemed to be waiting for himself.


    When Fang Tianxing saw her, she turned out to be Hong Jiao, the poisonous girl. "What are you doing here? I''ve hidden the ZhangTian bottle, and it''s heavily sealed."


    The magic girl Hong Jiao tried to feel it, but she couldn''t feel it. It seemed that she was really hidden.


    Hong Jiao said to Tianxing, "I come to you today for one thing, that is, I want to find a person''s whereabouts. Can you help me?"


    "Oh, what do you want to do with him?" Fang Tianxing said with some doubts.


    "It''s a place called Nanfeng city. He used to be a small manager there, and his name was South Korea." The poisonous girl Hong Jiao said to Tianxing.


    After writing down the name, Fang Tianxing asked, "do you have anything else to do?"


    It was a person like Hong Jiao, a poisonous girl, who had met. Maybe there were many problems. Fang Tianxing went back to investigate and soon found out these things. That person was really ordinary and looked ordinary.


    This person''s resume does not look very good, he is an ordinary person, family is not very good, is not very bad, entered a similar school.


    After graduation, he found an ordinary job. It was a very ordinary life, but there was a little change. Three years later, he became the boss of the company.


    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t know what the situation was. Many of them thought it was a miracle.


    South Korea''s ability is only average, but it can still sit firmly in its own position. In the election a few years later, he was re elected and successfully became a tumbler.

 Chapter 607

    Soon his subordinates brought the Korean side. Fang Tianxing sat on the seat and looked at the Korean side. His appearance was very ordinary.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing, he asked strangely, "why did you bring me here? Why on earth?"


    "Watch your seat, he''s not a prisoner." Fang Tianxing saw the soldiers escorting the South Korean side and immediately said to them.


    Soon someone moved a chair and asked him to sit down. The Korean side was a little uneasy and sat down. Fang Tianxing kindly said, "this time I asked you to come here because an old friend wants to see you. I don''t know what you think."


    "My Lord, who on earth wants to see me?" The South Korean side quickly asked.


    Fang Tianxing laughed and quickly asked, "do you know a person named Hong Jiao?"


    The South Korean side quickly and calmly replied, "I don''t know." There was no change in his face.


    Fang Tianxing also felt that he really didn''t know Hong Jiao. He said to South Korea, "he wants to see you. I want to arrange for you to meet in three days. What do you think?"


    "There''s something else at home. My wife and children are waiting for me. Can you let me go home?" The South Korean side soon said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said in a calm tone: "you stay here for a few days. It''s very important. I can only hurt you. The family has already arranged for you. It''s said that you are on a business trip for two days."


    South Korea is very calm said: "OK, I believe in adults."


    Soon Fang Tianxing asked his subordinates to take him down and give him a place to live without any neglect.


    Fang Tianxing asked them to let the South Korean live in the city Lord''s mansion and arrange a big and comfortable place for him. The South Korean side seemed very grateful and full of praise for it.


    Arrange two shifts of people on duty outside to protect his safety and prevent the bad guys from hurting him.


    The South Korean side lives there safely and looks very honest. The guards looked at him at ease. He didn''t seem to have much thought, like an honest man.


    Only Fang Tianxing felt that he was not an honest man. How could he have no idea if he could achieve this position.


    As time went by, the guards were sleepy in the middle of the night, but they still stuck to their posts.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. Originally, they could still fight hard and persevere, but behind them, they felt their eyelids were getting deeper and deeper, and they fainted on the ground one by one.


    They are all soldiers who have been fighting for a long time. It is impossible for them to be so bad. There must be something strange about such a thing. Fang Tianxing observed in the dark and found that it was a small hole beside the window that was blowing smoke.


    There is no one else in the room, only the Korean side is in it.


    A moment later, the door was opened, the South Korean side came out from the inside, and saw that the guards around were faint, so he came out carefully.


    After closing the door as it was, he was ready to leave. There were still many guards in the Lord''s mansion. He sneaked forward all the way to avoid those patrolling guards.


    Although he could escape the eyes and ears of those guards, he would not think that Fang Tianxing was behind him. Fang Tianxing''s strength was far beyond the ordinary, and he could not find it.


    What kind of thing is this? The South Korean side made a careful progress all the way. According to the principle, he should want to go home, but the fact is not so. He went directly to the office of the company, and his password can open the door of the office.


    He took things from the inside and left without disturbing anyone, because he was in charge here and had the highest authority.


    Soon left the company, he got on a car, Fang Tianxing followed him from high altitude, soon he came to a person''s home, that is the company''s female colleagues, usually in the company and his relationship seems not good.


    The female colleague was single and lived alone. The Korean side had the key to her residence and opened the door directly.


    It seems that the relationship between the two people is unusual. Fang Tianxing naturally won''t go in with him, just waiting outside.


    A moment later, the door opened, and the South Korean side came out and continued to flee. He knew that Fang Tianxing was very powerful. To escape from him, he had to be prepared enough. That''s the problem.


    His route seems very good in Fang Tianxing. He even wants to escape from Sanwu area and avoid Fang Tianxing''s sphere of influence.


    He has already got his own things and left by flying car all the way. In three days at most, he can get to the no matter zone and successfully escape Fang Tianxing.


    But he didn''t know that what he had done was under the surveillance of Fang Tianxing, and all his actions were doomed to failure.


    All the way to change several different routes, the path careful not to let people recognize themselves.


    The South Korean side thinks that it has been very careful, and no one seems to come after it. It seems that its plan is careful enough to make it impossible for them to catch itself.


    All the way forward, he finally arrived near Sanwu district. There was no special car to go by, just a few more steps to get there.


    After getting off the bus, the South Korean side gasped for breath. As long as he walked another quarter of an hour, he could go to Sanwu area. No matter how powerful Fang Tianxing was, he would not be able to find himself in Sanwu area.


    These three areas are where many villains and people abandoned by the world live. There are no rules and no country can interfere in the affairs here.


    This is a place outside the law, and also the last free country. In such a country, the new people who can''t get a foothold will become the food and the power of the free country.


    However, it is in South Korea that it is ready to enter the "no matter zone" and start its own life again.


    A voice rang out in his ear, "Korean brother, why are you so afraid of me? You don''t say hello when you leave."


    South Korea immediately cold sweat straight out, he turned his head in disbelief, saw Fang Tianxing behind him, he said some faltering: "my Lord, how did you come here?"


    Fang Tianxing said indifferently: "of course, it''s to see if you''ve ever done anything bad. Why do you want to run?"


    The South Korean side said helplessly: "I just miss my family and want to go back to see them."


    "I''ve been with you for a long time, and you haven''t come home at all. Why can''t you tell the truth?" Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The Korean side was shaking like chaff. His voice was shaking and he said, "I''m a useless guy, but I don''t like being forced. If you force me to meet Hong Jiao, of course I will be afraid."


    "You''re still quibbling. You won''t say it. I''ll tell you for you. Five years ago, you were just an ordinary office worker. But one day, you met a woman who changed your destiny." Fang Tianxing said to South Korea.

 Chapter 608

    South Korea looks at Fang Tianxing as if he has seen a ghost.


    "I think I''m all right. That woman is very beautiful. She doesn''t look like a woman in the world. Somehow, she just falls in love with you. You depend on each other and live in this world. She helped you a lot. You thought she was sent by heaven. But one day you found out her identity. You were flustered. You didn''t want to get involved with him. So you do something to hurt him, you sneak away, start a new life in another place, and have a new woman Fang Tianxing continued.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, Han Fang''s eyes dodged. He said helplessly: "I really can''t help it. She''s not human at all. She''s close to me to help me."


    The woman that South Korea met was Hong Jiao. At that time, she was exiled in the world in order to avoid the pursuit of her enemies.


    When she met the Korean side, she looked down on this not amazing young man, but by chance, the Korean side helped her once, making her feel the temperature of the world, not as cold and cruel as the demon world.


    She decided to help this young man a little. She is a demon with abilities far beyond human beings. Of course, it''s easy to help Han Fang, an ordinary person.


    South Korea found that the woman around him had super power, which made his life change greatly. He didn''t let it go, so he held the woman''s thick thigh tightly, and his life was like hanging on.


    Life is like a mouse fell into a honeypot, out of that woman is not willing to easily accept his accident, everything is so refreshing.


    The happy days didn''t last long, and soon the gap between them broke through. The South Korean side was very proud. That was his happiest day.


    After a long time, he finally found out that the lady was not human at all, and her real body scared the South Korean side.


    He felt that he shouldn''t be with such a woman. He didn''t like him very much. The happy couple turned into a beautiful couple, and the woman didn''t know what the South Korean side thought.


    Although South Korea is a small figure, he is good at covering up. At least Hong Jiao didn''t see what he thought at that time.


    By chance, the South Korean side sold Hong Jiao to her hostile forces.


    Hong Jiao didn''t expect that the person who betrayed herself was the man she thought she was relying on all her life. Later, she escaped from death, but she couldn''t find the Korean side any more. He disappeared without trace.


    The South Korean side took what Hong Jiao gave him and lived well in another place.


    Hong Jiao has been thinking about finding him. After all, she can''t forget the days she spent with South Korea. That time is her most unforgettable, the original pay the most, the more unable to extricate themselves.


    But the South Korean side does not want to see her. Now he has many women. It''s easy to find a woman after he has power.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to see Hong Jiao again, so he thought of running away, but he had no choice but to run away.


    Now it is obvious that the escape has failed, and it can only fall into Fang Tianxing''s hands.


    "Come back with me and meet Hong Jiao. Although it''s shameless of your character, I won''t let her hurt you." Fang Tianxing said to South Korea.


    South Korea has no choice but to follow Fang Tianxing. He has no choice but to follow Fang Tianxing back.


    When the guards wake up, they find that the South Korean side has run away. Naturally, they understand that they have been attacked by others.


    They feel very ashamed. It''s really shameful that a well-trained soldier was calculated by an ordinary man.


    Just when they were ready to go to find Fang Tianxing to plead guilty, Fang Tianxing came back from the outside with the South Korean side who had escaped. The soldiers bowed their heads in shame.


    "This time, the South Korean side fled because he was too cunning. You will be punished for one month''s military pay, and people will continue to take care of you. There won''t be any more problems." Fang Tianxing said to the soldiers.


    The soldiers nodded their heads and said yes. It''s a kind of apology. We can''t let the general down any more.


    Fang Tianxing left and soon went out of the city. Today is the day he made an appointment with Hong Jiao. A moment later, Hong Jiao arrived. She stood there and said coldly, "who do I want?"


    Fang Tianxing gave her the photo and asked, "is that the man?"


    When Hong Jiao saw the man she used to be, she quickly said, "that''s him. I can''t forget him until I die. Where is he now?"


    Soon Fang Tianxing said, "bring South Korea up."


    The soldiers quickly brought the ROK to Kwai to see this old lover. Hong Jiao was very excited. The south side was not to look at him.


    As soon as Hong Jiao reaches out her hand, the South Korean side only feels a huge suction force. To take him to Hong Jiao''s side, the soldiers around can''t hold him.


    The South Korean side also feels very scared and looks at Fang Tianxing, hoping that he can help.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t live up to his expectations. He gave a distant instruction to the South Korean side, and soon he felt that the suction was gone, and he couldn''t hurt him any more.


    "What do you mean, you promised to help me?" Hong Jiao said angrily.


    "I promised to help you find him, but I didn''t let you hurt him. No matter how mean he is, he is also a Terran. As a leader of the Terran, I can''t let the demons hurt him." Fang Tianxing said with righteous words.


    Hong Jiao some exasperation of say: "that want how price, can let me handle him."


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "no price can be paid. I guess about you and him, but a scum man like him should be punished. It''s our own business. Here, human life is never a bargaining chip."


    Hong Jiao some helpless said: "can be like this, but how do you want to punish him."


    He can get today''s status is not by his own efforts, should be what you give him baby.


    Hong Jiao nodded and said, "it''s the wish stone of the demons. It can help people realize their wishes, but it has to pay a price. It''s just that there''s a substitute puppet. The price has been transferred to other people by him."


    "Is it true? I''d like to see what this wish stone looks like." Fang Tianxing said to the Korean side.


    The Korean side saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance and quickly covered his pocket. There was no silver here. Fang Tianxing soon knew that he had the treasure with him.


    Soon Fang Tianxing waved his hand, and the things in his pocket flew towards him. It was a box. When the box was opened, he saw a stone and a puppet. Fang Tianxing picked up the stone, which looked like a very common pebble, but the color was a little transparent.


    "This thing will be able to make a wish. If I make a wish, the world will be peaceful. People and gods and demons will no longer be fighting incessantly. They can live in harmony. I don''t know if it will come true." Fang Tianxing said quickly.

 Chapter 609

    "If you really do that, I''m afraid the result will not let you achieve your wish. For example, if there is only one human left, it can also be harmonious coexistence, and the resulting backlash is too big for anyone to bear." Hong Jiao said to Tian Xing.


    This wish stone is just an ordinary treasure. How can it have such great power? If it really makes such a wish, I''m afraid it will be the first to break.


    Fang Tianxing puts down the wishing stone. If he makes a wish with it, he will backfire. So it''s the best way to use it with a stand in puppet.


    Who invented these two things, and what kind of genius idea they are. Wishing stone wishes to go against the sky, which is common. If you want to get something, you have to pay a price. If you go against the sky, you will be backfired. If you use a stand in puppet, you just need to put the eight characters of the person you want to transfer, as well as the essence and blood like hair, so that you can avoid suffering.


    It is indeed a means of seizing heaven and earth to attribute the good to oneself and transfer the bad to others.


    "It''s said that it''s something left by a venerable in the demon world. The famous venerable of the ten thousand Dharma, but it''s said that it''s the stronger one than the demon emperor. It''s said that there is the inheritance of the venerable of the ten thousand Dharma in it. I''m not interested in it any more. I''ll give it to you." Hong Jiao said to Tian Xing.


    Fang Tianxing put the things into the box, put them away, and said to the South Korean side: "you use the magic way to gain fame and wealth. It''s disrespectful for the right way. It''s Fair for those ordinary people who work hard."


    South Korea immediately surprised, knelt down and said: "I am willing to confess."


    Soon the South Korean side was put back, but he had to return all the fame and wealth he had gained by making a vow to the poor people he had trapped.


    The South Korean side has been relying on the help of the wishing stone to become the director of the company, as well as beautiful women who enjoy everything that ordinary people can''t get. Now it''s time to pay back.


    Soon, the company reported that the South Korean side was suspected of making false resumes. Naturally, it couldn''t be the director of the company. I remember that he had been domineering in the company for more than ten years and was reduced to ordinary employees.


    Those colleagues who had been hurt by him with a stand in puppet were promoted one after another to get what they deserved.


    What''s the matter? The former director of the company, who echoed all kinds of responses, has now become a small staff member, but those who usually have a bad relationship with themselves have become leaders.


    It''s impossible to have the days of domineering. We have to pick up our tail to be a man and return to the submissive way we used to be a few years ago.


    He is now in the company. He is very busy every day and doesn''t look up much. Fortunately, when he was in charge in his early years, he also saved a lot of money. He has a house and a car, so he is not poor.


    But now all the money is in his wife''s hands. Without power, he can''t restrain his wife. Now his wife doesn''t go home all day, and she''s always outside.


    This is very ridiculous, South Korea alone at home, feel that he is a poor person, but not to the point of exhaustion.


    Also have to taste the feelings of the poor, this is a kind of people feel helpless, such things like the difference between heaven and earth.


    When Fang Tianxing was in the city, he learned about the recent situation in South Korea. This kind of thing makes people feel a little disappointed. The executives who used to call the wind and rain have become small employees under the command of others.


    It''s worse than killing him. He can''t live or die.


    Playing with the wishing stone and the stand in puppet, he was very interested in the things left by the master of ten thousand dharmas, but he had to guard the city himself, and the demon army outside was still eyeing.


    However, you can try your own Wei Tiecheng. It must be in the devil''s world, but it has been transferred to several masters, and you don''t find anything different.


    The evil spirit on the wishing stone is rich, and the pattern on it seems to be made by nature. It doesn''t look strange.


    If you make a wish with this wish stone, the greater the wish you make, the more you have to bear the backfire. If Heaven moves constantly, there will be no gain in vain.


    There is also a saying that although the wish stone can be used to realize the wish, it can transfer the backfire, but there will be an ominous omen, but it can not be transferred. It will damage the user''s Yin virtue and his Qi luck.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t intend to believe this. He waved his hand and drew out an array. He put the wishing stone and the stand in puppet in and passed it on to his own sub Wei Tiecheng.


    He plans to let Wei Tiecheng have a try. Wei Tiecheng receives the wish stone and the puppet from Fang Tianxing.


    Looking back and forth, it seemed that it was really a magic weapon. A demon soldier came over and used the stand in puppet on him.


    Then start to make a wish with the wish stone, that is to make a wish that you will get a surprise. For example, a lot of magic crystals will fall from the sky, and the wish will be completed soon. A strange light flashed on the wish stone, which seems to work.


    Soon a strange feeling appeared. The captured demon soldier was shivering and seemed to be ill.


    Soon a lot of magic crystals fell from the sky. The demon soldier was sick and seemed to be dying. Wei Tiecheng wiped him out with a direct move.


    Fang Tianxing is also observing the changes in his body. He uses the method of observing fortune to see how his fortune is.


    Originally a red, rising to the red cloud air transport, which wrapped up the silk black air, this kind of black air looks like some black snakes, with an obscure atmosphere.


    It seems that this is bad luck, clinging to their own good luck, because their great fortune potential, at the moment can not make trouble.


    If it is the decline of their own luck, these bad luck will take the opportunity to make trouble, so that they fall into bad luck, bad luck again and again.


    It seems that making a wish with the wishing stone does hurt Tian He. Although it can pass the backfire to the stand in, it can''t resist the fate of the underworld. It can only bear it.


    Many people don''t know the way of Qi Yun. It''s normal for them to abuse this wish stone and end up in a bad end.


    After all, these things are just laymen. If you want to rely on him to get something for nothing, if you don''t have the patience to practice well, and constantly consume your own fortune, I''m afraid it will not end well in the end.


    Step by step, although slow, but very practical.


    Wei Tiecheng slowly studied. After the power of making a wish spread out, it seemed that a part of it was lost and swallowed by some inexplicable things.


    It is very likely that this is the clue left by the venerable Wanfa. If you are high enough, you can see the problem.


    There is more than one wish stone, and there are not many that can be seen. It seems that this is probably the arrangement left by master Wan FA, but his real purpose is hard to say.


    Tell Wei Tiecheng where he is. When he reaches the realm of the devil, he can try to find the treasure of the master of all Dharma.

 Chapter 610

    Soon Fang Tianxing continued to wait for Wei Tiecheng to spread the news of the demons. Now the demons are searching closely and don''t let anyone pass on the news. They don''t disclose the secrets of those military planes.


    The news just now has been discovered by the elder of the demon clan. Wei Tiecheng didn''t hide it either. He just said that he was sacrificing and refining the magic treasure, and the elders didn''t see anything. It''s just that when he just got the powerful treasure, he was not familiar with it.


    There was nothing unusual. The elders of the demon clan left. There were many people who owned the wish stone in Wei Tiecheng''s hands, and they didn''t find it strange.


    Soon they went to other places for inspection. During this period, the demon army has been strictly checking the insiders. Before the ten thousand magic flag was stolen, the dark night demon Zun felt that there must be help from the demon insiders, otherwise Fang Tianxing would not be so easy to find the ten thousand magic flag.


    Now we don''t allow any demons to enter or leave at will. They are trapped in the camp waiting to be checked.


    At the moment, a lot of people are found out. They may have made some small mistakes at ordinary times, but they are also found out at the moment, which is very unjust. However, in the special period, people are in danger, and they can only honestly dare not make any mistakes.


    Wei Tiecheng thinks that no one knows his own affairs, except that Donahoe is Stuart. He won''t say anything about himself.


    Besides, they are all royal families, and no one will find them. They are not famous.


    Originally, there was no confidence in the above, there was no problem found, so they all planned to give up.


    However, the dark night devil is unwilling to give a reward. If he can report the insider, he will be rewarded with ten magic crystals, and the official will be promoted to a higher level.


    All of a sudden, more and more people are willing to report. Money and silk are moving people''s hearts.


    Of course, there are many people who report it in order to get benefits, but there are also some truth in the innumerable lies.


    For example, someone reported Wei Tiecheng. He said that Wei Tiecheng once had a relationship with the human race, and the woman around him seemed to be a wife instead of an ordinary person. This is rare among the demons. Most of the people are concubines and seldom become regular wives.


    Using this point to attack, usually irrelevant, but now it can be used as a big handle.


    The elder asked, "is there such a thing?"


    Soon someone brought Wei Tiecheng''s wife. Seeing that they were escorting their wife, Wei Tiecheng was really angry.


    It''s too pitiful for me to live in the devil''s world and suffer coldly, but also to let my wife suffer with me.


    He wanted to break free, even if it was a rebellion, but also to save his wife.


    At this time, there was some helplessness. Donahue appeared, and he called out, "stop it."


    Around the demon elders stopped, see Donald repair come, these people are also very respectful shout: "God son good."


    The elders also had to give him face. Seeing that they were holding Wei Tiecheng''s wife, Donahue said quickly, "that''s my man. Don''t move."


    This is a situation that makes them feel helpless. They grasp Wei Tiecheng''s wife''s hand and let it go. Wei Tiecheng''s wife struggles to get out and runs to Wei Tiecheng''s arms. They hold each other like a pair of desperate mandarin ducks.


    At this time, the dark night demon lord cried: "we can''t let them go easily. They are suspected. They are probably the insiders of the human race."


    Donahoe said angrily, "if you dare to touch my people, don''t underestimate me too much."


    Knowing that he might not be able to hold him, the Dark Lord quickly called for someone to come to Fergus. He was seriously injured. Recently, he was able to walk on the ground and was put up by someone.


    When he stood there, Donahue did not dare to be too presumptuous.


    "Donahue, we royal family can''t interfere in the affairs of the military camp Fergus stood there and said.


    The words of Fergus make Donahoe hard to intervene. He can only let the dark night Demon Lord continue to investigate. Only seeing that Fergus''s face is not good, he jokingly said: "Uncle Huang should take good care of his body and don''t work too hard."


    Fergus coughed a few more times at this time, just as Donoghue said.


    The dark night Demon Lord didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, but the soldiers under his opponent said: "you arrest all the people that Wei Tiecheng has contacted and torture them severely. We must let them tell the truth, whether they have colluded with the Terrans or not. "


    Soon a lot of soldiers went out and captured all the people who had contact with Wei Tiecheng. There were hundreds of people full of them. They are all people who have been in contact with Wei Tiecheng recently. It can be said that most of them have received his favor.


    Soon these people began to be interrogated, usually Wei Tiecheng just pity them, give them a little favor.


    It''s just that kindness and kindness are not good words in the demons. These are the qualities they dislike. These things are to be despised.


    The elders of the demons don''t look good. These things are not good qualities recognized by the demons. Besides, they treat the inferior life of the Terrans. However, they are not colluding with the Terrans. After all, they are just animals in captivity.


    Find some small mistakes, but it is not collusion with the Terran, such a thing is not enough to convict.


    Donahue said to one side, "have you found out the problem? Do my people collude with the Terrans or not?"


    The dark night demon lord can only say: "it hasn''t been found yet, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. With his attitude towards those people, there is a big problem."


    "There is no doubt about the crime. If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. How can you deduct the charges for him?" Donahue said helplessly.


    The Dark Lord has nothing to say. If someone else does, he can be convicted of any crime. However, Donahoe''s man, who is still seriously injured, can''t help giving Donahoe face.


    "Well, let Wei Tiecheng and his wife go." The dark night demon Zun says helplessly.


    Soon the soldiers let Wei Tiecheng and his wife go, and they finally regained their freedom.


    I didn''t find many problems, but I slowly untied the shackles. It''s a ridiculous fate. They are all small people. Naturally, they can''t control their own destiny. They have to become stronger to control their own destiny.


    The noumenon Fang Tianxing has become the strong one at the publishing level, and he has to reach the realm of the devil as soon as possible. At that time, he will be the strong one among the demons.


    After this, Wei Tiecheng closed the door to practice. This is also expected by many people. The strong one of the demons is respected. If he is not a demon king, he will be treated differently.


    It was a matter of course, but some of the hurdles are difficult to cross. Half a month later, Wei Tiecheng was only one step away from the demon realm.


    He wants to look for opportunities, and he is very interested in the things of the venerable Wanfa. If he can get them, he is likely to improve his strength.

 Chapter 611

    Fang Tianxing has indicated the location to him, somewhere in the void, on the Tianlan star in the demons, where people are rare and desolate, and not many demons are willing to go there.


    When the prohibition of the demons was lifted, he asked for permission to travel. Donahoe approved it, and the dark night Demon Lord also said that he had no objection.


    Soon Wei Tiecheng left the demon camp and went straight to LAN Xing that day. He didn''t find anyone behind him. It turned out that the dark night demon was not at ease. He wanted to find someone to track Wei Tiecheng and know his position.


    Soon the stalker told the dark night demon Zun the whereabouts of Wei Tiecheng. After the dark night demon Zun got the news, he felt very relieved.


    Many people know that there is the inheritance of the Wanfa venerable on Tianlan star, which is not secret. Even on Tianlan star, many people have been waiting for the opportunity to enter.


    Soon Wei Tiecheng arrived at Tianlan star. He knew that the dark night demon would not be too relieved of himself. There were people following him all the way. Seeing that he came to Tianlan star, he left.


    What kind of thing is that? Many things are ridiculous. Many people have been here for several years and always want to find opportunities to inherit.


    Wei Tiecheng saw a lot of houses here. It didn''t take long to build them. When he saw Wei Tiecheng coming, many people came to see them.


    They looked at Wei Tiecheng and said, "it''s another guy who came to look for master Wanfa. We''ve been looking for him for hundreds of years, but there''s no result."


    A man with an iron fork said quickly, "if you dare to come here, you have a wish stone and a substitute puppet in your hand."


    Looking at their aggressive appearance, Wei Tiecheng would not be afraid even if he wanted to rob them. He said at the moment, "do I have a wish stone? What does it have to do with you? Don''t get out of the way quickly."


    Some people can''t stand Wei Tiecheng''s appearance, so they want to come and try his weight.


    Wei Tiecheng knows that we need to show some means to deter the curfew,


    When the man came up, other people were watching, looking forward to his performance. Wei Tiecheng said to him, "if you have the ability, try it. If you don''t have the ability, go home early. Don''t waste your time here."


    "Well, I''ll try you." The man said quickly.


    The man was holding a huge disc with a lot of beads, black and white. It looked extraordinary.


    The disc in his hand turned, and the beads flew out. There was a strange force in it, and it would explode when it touched something.


    Wei Tiecheng didn''t know the relationship, but he was confident of himself. When he waved a spear in his hand, the beads were bounced back, which was a kind of helpless thing.


    The beads were bounced back, and they fell on the ground, causing an explosion. Wei Tiecheng was not hurt.


    He quickly attacked, that person in addition to this strange treasure, did not have much ability, naturally was not a few moves to be killed by Wei Tiecheng.


    All of a sudden, these people have a rough estimate. If they feel that their strength is not as good as Wei Tiecheng''s, they naturally feel that they need not give up their lives in vain. Those with similar strength, but also with a fluke mind, can fish in troubled waters.


    Soon the people around pushed away, Wei Tiecheng also entered the village and occupied the house of the man who killed him. This is the style of the demons.


    No one thinks it''s wrong to kill someone to occupy his house. Soon Wei Tiecheng lives in that man''s house, and the inheritance of Wanfa Zun is in the void. To enter it, you need to break the void.


    The original space barrier is very hard, but three days later, the space barrier will be weak, which is a good time to enter.


    These people have been here for a long time, and many of them know that they are waiting for that day.


    Little by little, the time to open the door of the void is getting closer and closer. Everyone is waiting. After a few days of rest, Wei Tiecheng''s whole spirit has reached perfection.


    Today is the time, the sky is extremely dull, we are anxiously waiting.


    When the dark clouds in the sky spin, it''s time for the secret to open. We took out the wishing stone in our hands. A bright light came out of the wishing stone. The light went into the dark clouds and pointed out a way.


    At the end of the road is a door, where is the treasure of the Dharma Master. Everyone flies up, uses their magic power, breaks the void, and embarks on the road to the treasure.


    The void was blown away by the people, and they all rushed to the road. It is said that this master of Dharma is famous for his treasure. There must be many treasures waiting for them.


    And his most powerful method is Wanfa Ruyi fan, which is said to be able to produce all kinds of treasures in the world, and it is very powerful.


    When you walk on the stairs, there is endless void around you. If you fall down, you will be doomed. There are many people fighting on the stairs. After all, if you lose one opponent, you will have one more chance.


    In addition, after living here for such a long time, there are many people who don''t like each other. Many people are attacked and fall down. They don''t know whether they will live or die.


    There were only 60 people left in the team of more than 100 people. They were all very strong or had powerful treasures to protect themselves. Finally they came to the front of the gate, and everyone was waiting to open the door.


    Some people take out the stand in puppets and try to pass through the door. They find that only those with stand in puppets can pass through. Other people don''t necessarily have stand in puppets. This is another fight.


    A guy who is very close to Wei Tiecheng knows that he has a stand in puppet. He quickly tries to rob him. Wei Tiecheng has been on guard for a long time.


    Wei Tiecheng''s spear stabs out and picks this guy up. Unexpectedly, he is a virtual shadow. He has been hiding for a long time and wants to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack. Wei Tiecheng, even if he gets a sword, has no fear and stabs the man in the chamber.


    The magic skill he practiced is very strong. If such a wound does not kill him, he will still enter the gate of all Dharma.


    But in other people''s eyes, he has become a soft persimmon that is easy to handle. Many people are staring at him in the dark. He does not dare to make public. In the back, many people will stare at his every move.


    There are many pavilions and pavilions, and there are many treasures hidden in them. These people immediately go to search for treasures. However, many places where treasures are hidden are forbidden, and they are not easy to obtain.


    Wei Tiecheng did not rashly enter, but to find a pavilion, sit down to recuperate, these people now rob baby.


    When all the babies are robbed, they will naturally think about the babies in other hands. At that time, there will be a scuffle.


    Before that, we must cultivate our spirit and stick to it until the end.


    In fact, some things have happened, the original brothers and friends in front of the treasure become very vulnerable, see the powerful treasure, brothers fratricidal, not a few.

 Chapter 612

    For example, the three brothers of the Sha family, who were originally sworn brothers and wandered among the demons together, had a great reputation. Several of them came together to search for treasure and found a magic weapon with a small seal. This is a crazy thing.


    The precious light on the seal is not small. It''s an eye-catching treasure. There is only one treasure, and it''s impossible for the three brothers to use it in turn.


    The elder brother of the three brothers put things in his arms. Naturally, the other two brothers were not satisfied. They looked at the elder brother standing in front of them and shot at the same time. The elder brother didn''t know that the two younger brothers would sneak attack.


    When he was dying, he only left his eyes in amazement. What a ridiculous fate they were. He was unwilling to fall down.


    The two brothers began to fight for the treasure again. It can be said that they were red eyed. They each used the means of pressing the bottom of the box, which is a secret skill that can improve their strength in a short time,


    Maybe the price behind it is very high, but now we are fighting for life and death, and we can''t care so much about it.


    Some people pay close attention to them secretly. When they decide the outcome, they try their best to decide the outcome. The second elder brother finally kills his third younger brother. He looks up to the sky and thinks he can eat the treasure alone.


    He ran to the elder brother and wanted to find the seal from him. He was proud to get it.


    But a long sword came out of his body. It was a cold voice behind him and said, "I''ll take your treasure."


    Then he cut him in half with his sword, and took the seal. It was a very good treasure, shining in the moonlight.


    Wei Tiecheng knows him. This skinny man is a famous robber. Killing people and robbing treasure is his old business. Many people have to hold their treasure tightly when they meet him for fear that he will be targeted by this guy.


    Such a guy is notorious. To some extent, he must have a lot of treasures in his hands, but he doesn''t have enough strength, and he doesn''t dare to make up his mind.


    The robber devil is smart. For those who are weak, he is naturally swaggering. If the three brothers don''t fight back, he won''t make up their mind.


    However, they have two brothers dead, otherwise they would not be taken advantage of.


    Most of the time, it makes people feel very sad. It''s hard to become a strong man. Once he is defeated, everything becomes empty.


    This has to be said to be a kind of irony, but life is like this, always busy for some meaningless things, and finally turned into loess, which has to be said to be pathetic.


    Such things happen all the time. Tragedies happen every day. Other people are constantly robbing things. Wei Tiecheng is just strolling in the back garden.


    The buildings here look old, but there is no dust. It''s like pure time washing. Those things are very old.


    It seems that they are all traces of time. The original clean palace has already been turned upside down by them, looking for treasures everywhere. They don''t care about anything else at all.


    Wei Tiecheng was also thinking about where they would hide their treasures if they had them.


    It seems that Taiming''s place is definitely not good. People will find it as soon as they look for it. There must be something that ordinary people can''t find. The real treasure must be hidden in a secret place.


    This is a place for practice. There are alchemy room, alchemy room, meditation place, living room. But it seems that there is still one place missing, for example, a place dedicated to storing treasures, which is a real treasure hiding place.


    This kind of place won''t be too conspicuous, but there will be. Now what these people find are all superficial treasures, such as the pills left in the alchemy room and the weapons in the armory. Although the quality is good, it''s not amazing enough. It''s not like the treasure left by the magic giant like Wanfa Zun.


    Wei Tiecheng wandered around and saw that many people were digging from east to west. They thought that the treasures of the Wanfa venerable were not only these, but also many that could not be dug out.


    They rummaged around, and even some people went to lift the floor. The material of the floor was also good, and it was also a rare treasure refining material outside.


    What these guys did can be said to be scraping the ground three feet. There were many honest and upright county officials in ancient times, but there were also mediocre and incompetent people who were corrupt and perverted the law.


    It is said that during the Dali Period of the Tang Dynasty, there was a county official who tried every means to search for people''s fat and cream.


    On that day, the county magistrate was sitting in the county office, and suddenly he heard the sound of gongs and drums and firecrackers outside the gate.


    A yamen servant came to report in a hurry: "Congratulations, master. A group of people are coming outside the door. They are sending you a plaque of commendation."


    The county magistrate was overjoyed: "hurry up, please!"


    Speaking late, then fast, I saw a group of people carrying a large plaque, plaque covered with red silk.


    The first person dressed as a scholar opened the red silk cloth and revealed four gold-plated characters: the sky is three feet high.


    The scholar nodded to the county magistrate and said, "master Qingtian, please accept it. It''s our grass people''s wish."


    The magistrate looked at the four big characters on the plaque and asked, "the sky is three feet high. What does that mean?"


    The scholar replied, "that is to say, you are asking for help for the people and benefiting the countryside. The people of the county love you and say you are a great man of indomitable spirit."


    After listening to the scholar''s reply, the county magistrate was overjoyed and ordered someone to take off the "mirror hanging high" in the lobby and replace it with "sky three feet high".


    One day, the county magistrate''s father came to see his son and saw the plaque of "the sky is three feet high".


    The magistrate''s father is an old scholar who knows his words well. The magistrate''s father said, "son of a bitch, how can you hang such a plaque on the lobby?"


    The magistrate was confused: "it was sent by the common people. What''s the matter, isn''t it? "


    The magistrate''s father was so angry that he shook his white beard: "they are scolding you!"


    The county magistrate asked his father, "how can you scold me?" The magistrate''s father said angrily, "I scolded you for scraping the land so hard that it made the sky rise three feet!"


    It turns out that the sky is three feet high because the ground has been scraped down three feet. Only then can corrupt officials understand the meaning of the title given to them by the common people.


    The story spread from one generation to another. After that, Tian Gao San Chi became a synonym for the corrupt officials.


    Such things make people feel very ridiculous, such people are insatiable examples, at present these people may be more greedy than those corrupt officials, they want to tear down every brick here. However, some people did not know what kind of prohibition was triggered. The light curtain suddenly rose and made people feel panic. Several rooms in various places were forcibly separated.


    They also try to break through the shackles, but try many ways, and can not break the shackles, they are like birds trapped in a cage, suddenly become terrified.

 Chapter 613

    They realize that what they have done seems to have infuriated the host here. Although he no longer exists, they still have some backhand to keep these reckless guys trapped inside. They are terrified, and they don''t want to be trapped here all their lives.


    Wei Tiecheng is in the corridor, but the corridor is also blocked. There are five guys trapped in the corridor with Wei Tiecheng.


    It seems that they are not weak. One of them is already the strong one of the seven demons, two of them are five, two of them are three.


    Only Wei Tiecheng has the weakest strength. He is shrouded in fog, so they can''t see his strength.


    However, those people''s eyes are very sharp. In terms of momentum, Wei Tiecheng''s strength is the weakest. However, Wei Tiecheng knows that his strength is not as low as it appears. With the help of noumenon, he can fight two in the face of the three demons, and it''s hard for him to pay the five demons. At most, he can protect himself.


    Magic respect seven heavy oneself is not an opponent at all, try not to ask for trouble.


    Several people looked at each other. At this time, one of the three demons said, "let''s try together to see if we can open the prison here."


    Everyone nodded, but they all looked at the devil seven, mainly relying on them, others can only be auxiliary.


    With their strength, they have a good chance to open the barrier. The translucent light curtain doesn''t know what kind of prohibition it is. Many people try to bombard it with magic weapons, but ordinary magic weapons can''t enter the barrier at all and are bounced back by the barrier.


    It is necessary to use enough strength, at least to overcome the rebound force of that layer of barrier, in order to have a chance to break the barrier.


    Take a bald Toutuo, that is, the blood knife demon, with a fierce look. He said in a cold voice: "Tianyu demon, what do you say?"


    The demon family with strange wings behind it is Tianyu demon Zun. It seems to be metal wings. Generally, the demon family has black wings. There are few such strange wings.


    However, it must be an adventure of its own. Maybe it''s a strange skill, but it''s generally extraordinary.


    The two demons nodded their heads. Naturally, others agreed. Wei Tiecheng also nodded his head. Naturally, he had to make some efforts to escape from the heaven.


    Soon everyone began to prepare, picked up their magic weapon, as far as possible to infuse mana in it, let him play the greatest power.


    The blood saber demon of Toutuo said, "I''ll count to three. Let''s do it together. 1¡¢ Two, three. "


    All hands together, countless precious lights flashed, concentrated on a point, and soon hit the barrier. The rebound force on it seemed not to react for a moment. Their strength really raised the barrier outwards.


    Everyone''s face showed a happy look, feeling that there was a great chance, but the barrier protruded about the size of a basketball, and the speed of protruding was getting slower and slower.


    This is because the elasticity of the barrier seems to have gained the upper hand. The raised part gradually goes back, and then it gets faster and faster. Everyone doesn''t react, and their magic weapons are bounced back.


    The strength of shooting together is different, but the strength of bouncing back is average. The strength of the three demons is weak, so they are injured the most. They are hit by the magic weapon, spit blood, and their breath is depressed. It seems that they are injured a lot.


    The two demons seven took the rebound power, just stepped back a few steps, the two demons five also suffered minor injuries.


    The two demons calmed their Qi and blood and looked at the barrier. The barrier didn''t recover completely. It seemed to protrude. It was a sign that the barrier was also damaged.


    "As long as there are two more attacks, this barrier will certainly be broken." Blood knife demon Zun said after careful observation and estimation.


    But those three demons are no longer able to fight. They are too injured to fight with all their strength for the time being.


    See their appearance, head Tuo blood knife demon Zun discontented said: "really waste, leave you what use."


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed one of the three demons. The man had no resistance at all and could only be grasped by him obediently.


    As soon as the blood knife master pinched his hand, he made the master triple into a ball of blood mud. The suction in his palm emerged and sucked away all his evil cultivation.


    The demons themselves advocate killing people and setting fire. This kind of magical way of absorbing other people''s accomplishments is everywhere. It''s no surprise that the blood saber demons'' behavior is not surprising. It''s just that those demons'' five fold feeling is a little chilly. Maybe it''s their turn next time.


    That day, the feather demon master grabbed another seriously injured demon master Sanzhong and directly bit him on the neck, sucking his blood essence.


    Kill these two seriously injured guys, and their eyes sweep to other people. Wei Tiecheng should be the one with the lowest accomplishments, but his injuries all seem to be better.


    This is really strange. Seeing the eyes of blood saber and Tianyu, Wei Tiecheng raises his spear. It seems that his evil spirit is full and there is not much loss.


    "If we attack again, at most twice, the barrier will be completely broken, and we will be able to escape. We should do our best, but don''t make mistakes." The blood knife devil looked at everyone and said.


    They were cold in their hearts, but they did their best to pour their evil Qi into their magic weapons and let out bursts of brilliance.


    "Well, it''s the same this time. I''ll count to three and let''s do it together. 1¡¢ Two, three. " Blood knife demon Zun yells quickly.


    People again, countless magic weapons whistling out, continue to hit the last bombardment place. This time, the situation is the same as last time. The force on the barrier protrudes, which is much more than before.


    The barrier seems to be getting weaker and weaker, and the duration of this stalemate has been prolonged. This is because the strength of the barrier has been weakened.


    It bulged out a large block, but it was blocked after all. The elasticity of the barrier took the upper hand, and the attack was about to rebound back. This time, everyone was on guard. They made preparations to prevent injuries.


    Soon the attack rebounded, and they snorted and took the counterattack. This time, there are fewer people. Compared with the last time, everyone''s share of the damage is more.


    At this time, a demon can''t help coughing up blood, but he immediately stops. Because he realized that the eyes of the blood knife demon were watching him, he stammered immediately: "I''m ok, I''m really OK."


    But the blood knife devil didn''t let him go. He grabbed him and said, "it''s just that I''m consuming a lot of evil Qi. I need you to supplement it."

 Chapter 614

    Finish saying also can''t help him, give him directly as magic crystal to use. Another five fold devil is also pitiful, see Tianyu devil''s eyes glancing at himself.


    The wound that has been suppressed can''t help but bleeding at the corner of the mouth. At this time, the Tianyu devil said, "don''t waste your blood."


    Catch him directly and suck up his blood. They have a look at Wei Tiecheng. According to reason, this guy''s cultivation is the worst. This time, he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die.


    I didn''t expect that Wei Tiecheng was like a nobody. It was very funny. There seemed to be something strange about him. Blood knife demon and Tianyu demon look at each other, and they reach an agreement in an instant. They must catch Wei Tiecheng outside and have a good look at what''s strange about them.


    Wei Tiecheng doesn''t have to guess what they are thinking. They realize their eccentricity. If they don''t kill themselves at the moment, they must want to clean themselves up outside.


    He can''t help it either. He can only live through the present. Otherwise, those who died just now are his own lessons.


    Far away Fang Tianxing helped Wei Tiecheng bear the harm of backfire. With his current strength, he can still carry it down, but he has to find a way to escape from the two evil masters.


    At the meeting, there were only four people left at the scene, two with seven demons and one with six demons. In the end, there was Wei Tiecheng who didn''t even enter the realm of demons.


    "The last blow, as long as one more time, we can get out of trouble, we all try our best, one, two, three." The blood knife devil said to the crowd.


    They also saw the dawn, so they tried their best to break the barrier and leave here.


    All hands together, the magic weapon in their hands hit on the barrier, which is on the verge of collapse. Their strike is sure to break the barrier.


    The fact is similar to what they thought. Their magic weapon hit on the barrier, and soon the barrier reached its limit. With a bang, the barrier seemed to be opened.


    Everyone is very happy. Although it''s just a small hole, it''s enough for them to go out. It''s just that the barrier seems to have self-healing function and is slowly recovering.


    Everyone knows that it''s an opportunity to rush out. Naturally, the two demons are the first to become smaller and go through the small hole.


    That demon Zun six heavy also follow behind, Wei Tiecheng falls in the last, but also can barely pass.


    It''s just that the blood knife demon passed first, and the Tianyu demon also passed. They became the prototype. When they saw the six fold demon passed by, he saw that the blood knife demon looked at himself with a bad look.


    Just when he was a little scared, the blood saber devil had already taken out his famous blood saber. The saber light was just like pitching, and was cutting on the devil''s six heavy body.


    This is a very bad thing. He couldn''t dodge. He was hit by the light of the knife and split in two.


    The remaining demon still wants to escape, but where will the blood knife demon give him a chance? He grabs him in his hand as soon as he reaches for it. His demon is still struggling, but there is no chance.


    Tianyu demon looks at Wei Tiecheng behind him. He has taken Wei Tiecheng as his prey.


    Seeing this, Wei Tiecheng didn''t support him. Instead, he quickly stepped back and pushed himself into the barrier. Originally, he resisted his own shackles, but now he has become a backer to protect himself.


    Tianyu devil see Wei Tiecheng unexpectedly hide into the barrier, very angry, "in the eyes of the strong, how can you have such a weak seat." With that, he clapped his hand and wanted to hurt him before he escaped.


    However, Wei Tiecheng is also a generation who has experienced the battle for a long time. At this critical time, he hit the hand of the demon master that day.


    With the help of the recoil force, he quickly retreated into the barrier to avoid the attack of the Tianyu demon.


    "Hum, this boy is so slippery that he can''t get out. Master Tiandao, let''s open the barrier and catch him." Tianyu said to Xuedao.


    "Brother, we have agreed that I will take the devil six, and you will take the eccentric boy. You can''t catch the prey by yourself. If you ask me for help, you have to pay a price, or you can exchange a treasure for it." Blood knife demon Zun said with a smile.


    Of course, they have collected a lot of treasures, but who would like to exchange them for the mysterious Wei Tiecheng.


    It''s better to have time to go to other places to search for some treasures, but Tianyu is still unwilling to leave his own Warcraft to attack Tianying. That''s a very ridiculous thing. It''s impossible for Wei Tiecheng to escape from the barrier.


    But Tianyu thinks Wei Tiecheng is weird. Maybe he can come out of it.


    That fluttering Eagle also has the triple power of the devil, and once Wei Tiecheng really gets out of trouble, he can tell the devil Tianyu for the first time that as long as the fluttering eagle can entangle Wei Tiecheng for a moment, the devil Tianyu can come to deal with him.


    Wei Tiecheng sits in the barrier and looks at the Sky Hawk outside. He just feels helpless. The sky feather demon is determined to kill himself. It seems that there are few cruel words.


    For today''s plan, we have to wait and wait for the opportunity. Anyway, he is not in a hurry. They are robbing things outside. They have a barrier to protect themselves, and they are not in much danger.


    Most of the people trapped in other places also use the same method as them to open the gap of the barrier and escape.


    If you can''t escape, you will be in a panic. However, Wei Tiecheng has the strength to escape, but he is not in a hurry to escape.


    Some people searched everywhere, and finally someone got a powerful treasure. It was the Fushen circle, one of the three treasures of master Wanfa. This treasure can be large or small, with unpredictable power, which can trap opponents. It can be said that it is a sharp weapon for attack and kill.


    Soon the second treasure was found. It was the Vajra body protecting bowl. It was the most important defense treasure. It was inviolable.


    The last one is Wanfa Ruyi fan, which is the magic weapon of Wanfa''s fame. It is said that once it comes out, it can be turned into any magic weapon in the world to borrow his power.


    Many of the people who fought against the venerable Wanfa were killed by their own magic weapon. This is a very helpless thing.


    Everyone is looking for it, but there is no trace. It seems that it is not here. It is the famous treasure of master Wanfa. It must be hidden in a secret place. Finally, someone opened the chair of master Wanfa by mistake and found a hole below. He saw that no one had any idea and quickly climbed down to find the treasure.


    He thought that no one knew about himself, but someone had been staring at him for a long time. He didn''t notice that someone was following him. It was very ridiculous.


    The man walked down slowly and came to a dark room in the basement. It seemed to be a study, which was used to put some recorded things, such as some classics and what he had seen and heard.

 Chapter 615

    This is the last thing left behind by a man. The road he once walked, the words he said, the people and things he saw are all the most precious wealth. Everything goes with the wind after his death.


    He was obviously not interested in his biography, and the things on the bookshelf were flipped a few times and then put aside.


    He kept walking in. There was a wall, which looked like an array diagram. It was something like an eight diagrams diagram. There were many holes on it, which looked like some mechanism.


    Just as he wanted to feel it, a man behind him said, "this looks like a groove for a wishing stone."


    The man was shocked, only to find that someone came in behind him. Seeing the man''s face, he exclaimed: "it''s you, the robber."


    That person strange smile way: "you also know me, but you help me find this good place, really have to thank you."


    The man knew his bad name. Today, he was staring at him. There must be no good fruit to eat. At the moment, his heart was horizontal, and he cried in his voice, "everyone, come here, there''s a baby here."


    "You want to die." The robber immediately struck, and the sickle cut her throat.


    The man was bleeding and fell down powerlessly. His mouth was still open and he wanted to say a few more words, but only blood came out of his mouth.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless, which is very sad. The sound insulation effect of this study is good, but the man tried his best to open his mouth, and many people nearby heard what the man said at last.


    Those with sharp ears heard the man''s last words, and they came here to find the space under the chair.


    They try to go down and find out. Naturally, the robber devil is not willing to give up. Looking at the number of grooves on it, they just need eight wishing stones. If they just rob and kill these people, they can capture enough wishing stones.


    When he can open the stone gate, he will get the treasure inside.


    A few people heard the sound and went into the study, but they didn''t expect that the robber devil had been waiting for them for a long time. After killing two in succession, the robber devil has got four wish stones.


    He was looking forward to collecting eight wish stones in a few days, but things didn''t go as he expected. He started with the King Kong demon who got the body protecting bowl.


    When the robber saw someone coming in, he naturally took his hand in the dark, but his sword light stopped a foot in front of the man, and he was blocked by the golden light, so he had to slide aside.


    "Who dares to attack me?" cried the man


    The voice is very loud. One hand is dragging the Vajra body protecting bowl, and the other hand is carrying a blood knife on his shoulder. There are still blood stains on it. The blood knife seems to be sucking blood, and the blood stains on it are seeping into the knife.


    The robber Demon Lord showed his figure and said, "it''s the blood knife Demon Lord. Why are you here?"


    "Why, I can''t come here." Blood knife demon Zun said impolitely.


    His eyes are constantly scanning. The robber is lying in ambush here. There must be something strange. The robber demon Zun only has the strength of just entering the demon Zun seven, but he has a strong ability to attack and escape, and ordinary people can''t catch him.


    The big robber demon Zun can''t stop the blood knife demon Zun from checking. Finally, he finds out where the mechanism is.


    "This is the place to hide the treasure. These grooves need to be filled with wishing stones." Blood knife demon Zun looked at the mechanism on the wall and said quickly.


    The robber demon lord nodded and said, "why don''t we kill the people from outside and snatch the wish stone from them? Let''s share the treasure equally."


    The blood knife demon master is a little proud. He wants to kill those who come with the robber demon master. He deliberately makes some noise to attract many people.


    Both of them are not good people. They soon continue to act according to what the evil Lord did before. They deliberately make noise to attract people nearby. When they come down, they will be killed and their wish stones will be snatched.


    They killed a lot of people in a row, and finally made up the eight wish stones they needed. At this time, someone came down again.


    They intend to continue to kill the man, so as not to let the wind out, but the man who came down actually got the Tianyu demon Zun of Fu Shen circle. He said to several people with a smile: "some old brothers are waiting for me below. I can''t afford such a big gift."


    Hearing this, they had to stop. The other party was aware of their ambush, and they should be old acquaintances. There was no need to ambush again.


    Soon that day, the feather devil came down slowly from above and saw that the blood knife devil and the big thief devil were all here. He pretended to be surprised and said, "everyone is here. If there''s anything good, count me in."


    A few people also have no way, he came, can only count him a, blood knife demon Zun said with a smile: "we are about to open the treasure, brother came, naturally count you a."


    Tianyu demon Zun also saw the mechanism on the wall, and quickly said: "I didn''t expect that you have collected all the things you need to open. Let''s open them together. How about the equal share of the income?"


    Soon the blood saber and Tianyu turned the roulette on the wall together. With the click of the mechanism, the roulette opened and quickly revealed what was inside.


    Several people widened their eyes. They wanted to see the treasure inside. They saw that there was a fan inside. It looked like an emerald fan bone and silk fan leaf. It looked like something used by rich people. It looked very luxurious.


    This is likely to be the Wanfa Ruyi fan of the Wanfa venerable. Everyone was so excited that they couldn''t help reaching for it.


    Realizing that the other person''s hand was coming, it was natural to stop them. Soon several people''s hands were fighting in mid air. At this time, the fan seemed to feel something. Suddenly, it flew up, and the nine fan bones broke up and flew in the same direction.


    They rushed to catch up, and the fan flew to the sky and turned into a picture. They saw that it was a landscape painting with layers of fluctuations.


    A few fan bones are hidden in it, vaguely attracting their attention.


    There were a lot of people in the hall. Wei Tiecheng also saw the fan. Tianyu and Xuedao chased out and saw the fan floating in the air. Soon they got up and ran into it.


    They enter the space in the fan. At this time, the bandit devil also comes out and enters the fan.


    One side of Wei Tiecheng saw what they had done, a glimmer of enlightenment flashed in his heart. Fang Tianxing quickly lent him strength. Wei Tiecheng stood up and summoned his strength to go toward the barrier. He was soon blasted out of a gap. Wei Tiecheng quickly came out of the gap.


    At this time, the Falcon, who was left outside by Tianyu demon, saw Wei Tiecheng coming out and rushed down from a high place to kill Wei Tiecheng.


    Wei Tiecheng was naturally prepared. When he saw the Sky Hawk coming, he quickly took out his spear and stabbed at the hawk''s beak. Wei Tiecheng was forced to retreat by the impact force, but he soon stood up and turned over. His spear stabbed the skyhawk in the eye. The skyhawk was blind and couldn''t see. The instinct of wild animals made him crazy.

 Chapter 616

    Wei Tiecheng immediately left him and jumped into the fan of Wanfa Ruyi fan. There must be a way to get Wanfa Ruyi fan.


    Come to the world in the fan, it is a space of ink painting. There are only black and white, no other colors. Wei Tiecheng stands here, looking at the ink rivers and the mountains outlined by the ink lines.


    Wei Tiecheng is wandering here. He has a different feeling when he walks in it.


    There are nine fan bones scattered in all directions, and many people are fighting for them. This is probably the clue about Wanfa Ruyi fan.


    Wei Tiecheng got one by accident. It said, "who are you?".


    There seems to be something mysterious in the words above. Wei Tiecheng thought that Fang Tianxing saw the fan bone through him and said to him quickly, "that''s the nine character mantra. It''s all the supreme secret of cultivation. It''s very mysterious. I''ll teach you the corresponding formula. You can understand it carefully."


    Wei Tiecheng takes this piece of fan bone, ponders it carefully, and does it according to the instructions above. He can get the mysterious power.


    According to the word zhe Zhenyan, set up the index finger and thumb, and cross the other fingers at the fingernails to feel the changes on your body. The whole body seems to be manipulated by great power, and can become any shape and face you want.


    This is a very good secret, when he sensed someone coming, he quickly turned into a stone, hidden in the corner.


    Soon someone came. It was Tianyu demon. He came here after a fan bone. The fan bone seems to have its own spirit. It took Tianyu demon Zun some time to catch him.


    Wei Tiecheng sees that it''s a Dou character fan bone on one side. Tianyu devil catches that Dou character fan bone and puts it into his arms.


    Soon he felt the breath of another fan bone. He rushed to grab it again, and other people were fighting for it. People here felt the breath of the fan bone, and there were treasure hunters fighting for it everywhere.


    After all, Tianyu demon Zun is superior in strength. He drives those competitors away, grabs the soldier character fan bone, and then looks for the next one.


    Wei Tiecheng went to another road to look for fan bones. These things can bring him a lot of benefits. Even if there is no Wanfa Ruyi fan, there are many benefits.


    Soon he found one, which is a row character fan bone, above which is a row character, row: the left index finger stands up, holds its finger with the right hand, and puts the thumb into the inside. It''s self fulfillment, reaching the power of rescuing others, and then cultivating the magic power of healing.


    It''s another method. The more things like this, the better. It can improve your strength.


    You Fang Tianxing has rich knowledge. You can tell him how to use it, so that he can use the magic power above the fan bone.


    Soon he went on, and other fan bones had been snatched, but few people knew how to use them, and most people didn''t know the magic of them.


    The blood knife devil got three fan bones, and the other Tianyu devil got four fan bones. They tried to find out the secret, but they got nothing at all.


    They only know it''s a good thing, but they don''t know how to use it.


    Soon he felt that there was someone in front of him. He quickly hid to see who was in front of him. They were bloody sword and Tianyu. They were snatching a fan bone. There were nine fan bones here, but they were hidden in the painting. They had to be patient.


    "Brother Tianyu, how many have you found?" Blood knife devil said to Tianyu devil.


    "I just found two. How are you doing?" Tianyu devil responded.


    The blood knife devil said with a smile: "I just found two fan bones."


    In fact, he has already found three. He deliberately keeps his back hand, just to keep others from finding out his own bottom. This is to find more fan bones first.


    They calculated with each other, but naturally they refused to tell the truth. Wei Tiecheng looked at them and thought it was ridiculous.


    They continue to search, and find another one in the waterfall. Now Tianyu devil has got five fan bones. He takes them out to have a look, and puts them into his arms soon, for fear of being missed by others.


    Another place to look for the blood knife demon has not been found, he is a little anxious, see Tianyu demon face happy, quickly said: "you have how much."


    "I have only three of them, and I''m quite short of them," he said


    They are not willing to disclose, just afraid to die can not find enough fan bones, looking at their appearance, Wei Tiecheng only feel funny.


    When they were lying to each other, Wei Tiecheng stood up and said, "seeing you like this, I just think it''s very ridiculous. Tianyu demon Zun, you already have four fan bones, but you say there are only three. And you bloody sword demon Zun, you already have three fan bones, but you say there are only two."


    Two people listened to his words, look at each other, that day feather demon Zun quickly said: "when our business turn you to talk nonsense."


    Blood knife demon Zun quickly said: "you really did it, otherwise how could he say that?"


    "You are not hiding the real quantity, it is not the same." Tianyu said quickly.


    They both know each other''s business. "Let''s take it out and see how to summon Wanfa Ruyi fan."


    Soon they took out the nine fan bones they found. They floated one by one and listed them in the air. After careful observation, there were tiny words on them.


    Wei Tiecheng stood aside and saw the words on it. It was that all the soldiers were marching in array. This is the nine character truth. Every nine words, often when the secret wish, everything is open. The nine word truth is the supreme secret of cultivation.


    Those nine fan bones all have the true words on them. Together, they are the true words with nine characters. These fan bones are floating in the air, and there is no reaction. The blood knife demon wants to try to urge them, but it has no effect.


    On the contrary, it makes the fan bones repel each other and can''t get together.


    Soon, the blood knife demon master grabbed all the fan bones. They fought. The robber demon master wanted to steal the fan bones, but they found out that they hurt the robber demon master, but the robber demon master stole two fan bones.


    Other fan bones were also scattered by the huge impact and flew in all directions.


    At this time, the appearance of Wei Tiecheng surprised them. Wei Tiecheng told them that before it was time to fight, it was better to summon the Wanfa Ruyi fan first.


    Several people didn''t believe Wei Tiecheng, but when Wei Tiecheng took out his fan bone, he cut it on himself with a knife. Then he held the fan bone and recited the heart formula. Soon his injury recovered.


    This is beyond imagination. In this ink space, their spells are greatly suppressed and their effects are greatly reduced. It seems that they are really the power in the fan bone.

 Chapter 617

    "Give me the fan bone, and I''ll help you summon Wanfa Ruyi fan. Why don''t you believe me. It''s not a matter of minutes to restrain me with your strength. " Wei Tiecheng said with a smile.


    Blood knife demon and Tianyu demon looked at each other and soon reached an agreement.


    Each of them took out the fan bones they found. There were three pieces of blood knife, four pieces of Tianyu, and two pieces in Wei Tiecheng''s hand. They were the complete nine pieces.


    Blood knife demon and Tianyu demon told themselves that if he dares to play any tricks, he must be allowed to stand in and carry out.


    Soon, the nine fan bones of Wei Tiecheng''s operator were listed. Several fan bones moved along a wonderful track, and there was a special connection between them.


    Wei Tiecheng fiddles with these fan bones while Fang Tianxing teaches him the usage of the nine character mantra and asks him to write it down.


    Blood knife demon Zun and Tianyu demon Zun are waiting anxiously. They don''t know what he''s playing with. But it''s not easy to interrupt, so we can only let Wei Tiecheng do it.


    Soon Wei Tiecheng said, "OK, you can use it."


    At this time, the robber devil seizes. Wei Tiecheng deliberately comes up and recites the formula. He is beaten by the robber devil. He looks at his hand and feels that he doesn''t have any strength. How can Wei Tiecheng die.


    On the other side, the blood knife devil said to the Tianyu devil, "let''s solve the big thief devil first, and then see how to divide the baby."


    Tianyu said good, and together with the blood knife demon, he attacked the robber demon. The blood knife demon pulled out the blood knife on his back, and the red sword light chopped at the robber demon.


    The robber devil used to sneak, naturally know to escape, but the other side of Tianyu devil has been waiting for him.


    The huge weight of the pocket in his hand can make the robber feel cold. He hastened to escape, trying to escape from the heaven, but he was dizzy with the light of the dark circle.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he used the stand in puppet to save himself from death, but the blood knife demon did not intend to let him go.


    Besieged by two strong men, the robber devil is in a mess. These guys are all cannibals. The environment here is not suitable for him to escape. His ability is suppressed here.


    Blood knife demon and Tianyu demon don''t intend to let him go. With such a guy who likes to sneak around, everyone will worry about whether he will rush out and grab the baby at the critical time.


    The two reached a consensus to eliminate him first, and then continue to consider other things.


    The great robber is like a rat on the street. He was chased away. Fortunately, he did run fast. He hasn''t been killed for such a long time.


    It''s just that it''s a bit bad to be chased all the time. And the more the robber thinks about it, the more strange it is. Wei Tiecheng doesn''t seem to be weak. How can he die all of a sudden? He has become the target of public criticism.


    He decided to go back to the place where Wei Tiecheng died. Maybe he could expose the true face of Wei Tiecheng and avoid being the focus of the public.


    When he came to the body of Wei Tiecheng, he found that he had disappeared. They saw the Tianyu demon and the blood knife demon searching there.


    "Bandit, what are you looking for? You don''t want to hand over our fan bones." The sky feather demon Zun angrily shouts a way.


    The robber demon said bitterly, "I lost my fan bone. Do you believe it?"


    "We don''t believe your lies. We''ll kill you first, and then we''ll find them slowly." The blood knife demon Zun carries the blood knife and says angrily.


    Two people join hands, the bandit devil Zun is the enemy after all, can only be killed by two people.


    After killing the robber, they didn''t find a fan bone on him, so they thought that what the robber said before he died might be true. Unfortunately, he could not die any more, and the last true word in his life became a masterpiece.


    Kicking away the body of the robber demon Zun, the blood knife demon Zun roared and said: "if I know who stole the fan bone, I must break it up."


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know who stole it. The bloody sword, Tianyu and others had no choice but to leave here. It was time to close the secret place.


    Many people who come to search for treasure have left. Some of them are of average strength. When they get a little treasure, they are complacent and happy for themselves.


    As for the blood saber demon and Tianyu demon, although they also got the treasure, they missed the most precious Wanfa Ruyi fan, which made them feel a little unwilling.


    They guarded the exit and checked one by one, but no suspicious person was found.


    But if you want to come in again, you have to wait 36 years for the secret to open again.


    As for Wei Tiecheng, who had been "killed," naturally no one saw him go out, and no one saw him at the exit.


    Half a month later, Wei Tiecheng understood the nine character mantra in the fan space. Finally, today, he was able to pass.


    In front of him, there were nine fan bones lined up, each with a kind of truth, and now he fully understood the meaning. A little finger will let those fan bones change with his mind.


    "It''s time." He stood up and said, and then began to walk out slowly. With his progress, the fan space became smaller and smaller, and finally became the size of the normal fan. Wei Tiecheng said silently: all the soldiers are in front of each other.


    Then the nine fan bones went into the fan and really became a folding fan. Wei Tiecheng reached out and held the folding fan in his hand. The jade fan shook gently. It looked like a pretty young man.


    This is Wanfa Ruyi fan. Look at this magic weapon. He recites the formula of Xingzi in his mouth. His left thumb and index finger are circled. The rest of his left fingers clench their fists and cover his left hand with his right hand.


    Body shape detached space, regardless of the void block, step out of this space.


    Wei Tiecheng''s figure appears outside, many people see him, only feel very surprised. Ignoring them, Wei Tiecheng recited the formula of the former words, then flew away in the air, reaching the peak of the demon.


    This Wanfa Ruyi fan really contains Wanfa and is endless. It contains various means, such as escape, space, treatment, meditation, fantasy breaking, soul frightening and so on. It is a magic weapon that can live up to the name of Ruyi.


    Wei Tiecheng soon returned to the demon camp, where he was preparing how to bypass Tiandong city and attack the Terran territory behind him, Dafeng City and Luli city. As long as the two cities are conquered, Tiandong City, where Fang Tianxing is located, will be isolated and surrounded. It will become a lonely city, isolated and helpless, and can only be slaughtered.


    In this case, the Dark Lord has already planned to send out only two units to set out separately. No one knows where they are except their commander.


    Moreover, in order to avoid information leakage, they did not let those suspected people go with them, including Wei Tiecheng, who was also excluded because he was close to the human race in the past.

 Chapter 618

    Wei Tiecheng knows that there are a large number of troops mobilized here, but he is not among them. He immediately knows that there must be something fishy in it. He must know the movement of these troops as soon as possible.


    He knew that someone was watching him. It was not easy for him to sneak in. He only found out through his relationship that someone he knew would go to war with the army, so he left a mark on him.


    As for the people who came to watch him, he chose to turn a blind eye and act in front of him. It was a human race, but he didn''t recognize his identity at all. The Dark Lord sent him to watch his actions.


    Wei Tiecheng didn''t refuse either, so he left him around and treated him like other people. His food and daily life were no different from others. But his disgust for the human race was hidden in his heart. Wei Tiecheng treated other servants like his own brothers, but Tan Zhongliu was just a little flattered. He took his own human identity as his ear, The most proud thing in his life is to have black skin like a demon. He often dresses himself like a demon.


    Wei Tiecheng also asked him helplessly: "do you really don''t like your race so much? Why


    "I advocate the power of the demons. Only the strong can live with dignity, because the strong are better." Tan Zhongliu said quickly.


    "The world where only the strong can live with dignity is ridiculous. The people at the bottom are not human. If the son of the strong is weak, should he be killed?" Wei Tiecheng puzzled said.


    "Of course, no matter who it is, it will destroy the truth of the world." Tan Zhongliu thought that naturally said.


    He is so determined, as if that is the only truth in the world.


    "So I''m better than you now. It''s right to kill you." Wei Tiecheng said to him.


    Tan Zhongliu''s eyes flashed a little flustered, or stemmed his neck and said: "if you want to kill, I don''t have the strength. I deserve to die."


    "The strength of the world is not absolute. There are many other things. Strength can be exchanged, even black and white can be exchanged. " Wei Tiecheng said earnestly.


    Then he left, because he knew that Tan Zhongliu could not understand this meaning at all. It was still early.


    Tan Zhongliu keeps up with Wei Tiecheng step by step. The task given to him by the dark night demon is to make him keep an eye on Wei Tiecheng and not let him leave sight for too long, so he has to report to the dark night demon.


    At the moment, he saw Wei Tiecheng fighting in the yard, and he also wanted to learn. The dark night Demon Lord could give them a martial arts of the demon clan after completing their task. Tan Zhongliu was also very pleased to see it.


    The body of the demons is stronger than that of the Terrans. Many Terran martial arts have become more powerful. This is unexpected.


    But most of the martial arts don''t look up to him at all. As long as he is particularly strong, he can get into his eyes. Wei Tiecheng, the assassin, practices a very powerful Kung Fu, which is called Da Ruyi Vajra boxing. It''s very powerful. It''s one of the many Kung Fu collected by master Wan FA. It''s powerful and powerful. It''s very powerful.


    It can be seen that Tan Zhongliu is very hot eyed, so Wei Tiecheng deliberately plays very slowly, so that he can follow suit. As for how much he can learn, it depends on his own.


    Tan Zhongliu watched and kept Wei Tiecheng''s actions in mind. When Wei Tiecheng finished playing three times, he began to practice with him.


    Knowing Wei Tiecheng''s meaning, Tan Zhongliu can''t help practicing. He is a little unfamiliar with boxing. He just works and never practices Kung Fu seriously. Although his movements are clumsy at the moment, it''s easy to see his inner desire. He likes such things very much.


    But I can''t touch these things. Now I''m old and my bones have been shaped. In fact, it''s a little late to practice martial arts. It''s hard to achieve much.


    It can be said that it''s a pity that Wei Tiecheng watched him practice. Although he worked hard, the effect was not good. The movement was too rigid and there was no way to really practice.


    Maybe he also felt it, but still sweating, trying to do better.


    Wei Tiecheng looked at it and didn''t point it out. He just sighed, which he needed to know.


    Everyone has his own reasons. There is no need to interfere too much. He has to take advantage of the opportunity to investigate the movements of those troops.


    That''s right. This is Wei Tiecheng''s plan. He uses Tan Zhongliu''s enthusiasm for martial arts to make him have no time to care about it, so that he can have the opportunity to explore the situation of the two armies.


    Wei Tiecheng quickly yuan Shen out of the body, secretly from the underground past, according to the previous mark guide, find the person who left his mark.


    Find out their march route and pass it to Fang Tianxing. Soon he knows the direction of the troops and what they are going to do.


    The two groups of demon troops are advancing rapidly. The dark night Demon Lord is preparing to surprise and defeat Fang Tianxing''s troops as soon as possible. The recent defeat has made the top very angry. He has issued strict orders. If he can''t win any more, the commander will be replaced soon.


    The front battlefield can''t accomplish anything, so the Dark Lord plans to do something from the side. As long as he can get a little success, he won''t blame himself.


    It''s not easy to say that the dark night Demon Lord was successful in the battlefield. As a result, he met Fang Tianxing as soon as he was appointed. He was ill fated.


    This is a very bad thing for people. The Dark Lord wants to save face at the moment, so that he can see his performance.


    It''s really bad luck. We have to make a surprise victory. This time, we''ve lost money.


    Soon the demon troops arrived at the designated place. It seemed that the other side was not on guard, and the situation on the other side was similar. It was agreed that both sides would attack at the same time, so that the other side would not have the chance to support.


    Seeing that the time is ripe, the Dark Lord orders to attack, and the demonic soldiers rush out to attack quickly.


    The defenders on the wall didn''t seem to realize their arrival. The resistance didn''t seem to be very strong. These demon soldiers were all one in a hundred. Naturally, they tried hard to attack and refused to miss such an opportunity.


    There was nothing wrong with the Dark Lord watching, but he felt that things should not go so smoothly.


    So he ordered the first troops to enter the city, and the army led by him met them outside. When they completely controlled the whole city, they entered the city in a large scale, and soon the line troops opened the gate and penetrated.


    At first, he didn''t feel anything, but as time went by, the movement inside became smaller and smaller.


    Dark night demon''s worry became more and more serious. He quickly said, "immediately order the troops to evacuate. There is an ambush inside. This attack failed."


    Soon the demon troops retreated. Many of the demon soldiers didn''t understand. They thought the peak of the army was flourishing. Why did they retreat.

 Chapter 622

    Although the demons advocate fighting and respect the strong, if their opponents admit defeat, they can''t chase them. Wei Tiecheng stopped and said to him, "then give me the means to control these slaves. By the way, there is the solution of the curse that day."


    The dark night devil lost to Wei Tiecheng in front of so many people. He was very shameful. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He just left the deed of sale of the slaves and the secret script of the curse of heaven.


    Seeing the dark night demon leave, they are all sad about this one''s failure. His stage career has come to an end. When new people come on stage, the audience always likes the new and dislikes the old. They always like the appearance of the new and stronger. When one loser steps down, they will quickly like another.


    At this time, a grand voice sounded in the sky, "it looks very lively today. Is it to welcome you to take office?"


    Hearing this sound, everyone was shocked. Looking at the mountain in the distance, a man with white hair stood there. His hair was white, but the two blood axes on his back were as red as blood.


    There is a name in their hearts. If ares is the legend of the protoss, he is the legend of the demons, and he is the Lord of heaven. His rebellious nature is more than Ares, the God of war. Many people in the demon clan are dissatisfied with him, but his ability is so amazing that he really lives up to his reputation.


    Once upon a time, when he was cutting firewood in the mountains, he met two powerful demons fighting. For a moment, the earth broke apart and the surrounding mountains and rivers were changed. The mountains were split in two and could not be restored.


    He was lucky to see the two powerful fighting, the ax in his hand was stained with the blood of the demon God, and then he had inexplicable power.


    However, the axe in his hand became a sharp weapon to kill the gods and demons. God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha. If heaven wants to block, heaven must be cut. This is the motto of the heaven cutting demon. There are not a few legends about the demons who died in his hands. He came step by step from the top of the mountain with a blood axe on his back. No one could look directly into his eyes. No one could stop the light in his eyes. Everyone bowed their heads.


    Only that Wei Tiecheng still held his head high, facing the eyes of the cutting heaven devil without fear.


    "I am in charge of the military affairs of the demons in the Northern Star region under the orders of the devil emperor. From today on, if there are those who are afraid of fighting, there will be no amnesty." The sky cutting devil said in a loud voice.


    Then he looked at Wei Tiecheng and said with appreciation: "I think you are good. If you are appointed as a forward, you must win the Terran territory of Northern Star domain as soon as possible."


    They said that they were determined to fight to death.


    Soon after that, the warlord began to reorganize his troops. The skilled people were promoted, and they were directly pushed down by their relationship. They took up an unimportant position. For a while, the Warlord''s military strength did not rise, but fell.


    For a time, it was very powerful. The demon soldiers practiced day and night. It can be said that their momentum increased greatly.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the demon camp in the distance, only to see that the air over the demon camp suddenly soared, and for a moment, dragons and snakes began to land.


    This momentum with the opportunity to kill, day hair opportunity to kill, moving stars easy to stay; The earth sends the killing machine, the dragon and the snake land; People kill, heaven and earth repeatedly; The combination of man and nature is the foundation of Wanhua.


    It is skillful and clumsy, and can be hidden. Nine orifices of evil, care about three, can move. Fire is born of wood, disaster will be overcome; Treachery is born in a country, and when it moves, it will be defeated. Knowing it is called sage.


    This kind of thing made Fang Tianxing worried. When he had to continue to see it clearly, suddenly a double axe attack came. Fang Tianxing snorted and shed blood and tears from the corners of his eyes. This was the backfire of the Taoist movement.


    Fang Tianxing knew that someone had found out that he was exploring the qi movement of the demon camp. He just sent out a Qi and broke his own view of the movement.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was injured, the soldiers next to him immediately said, "general, how did you get hurt?"


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "I''m ok. The demons are coming. They are capable. Tell the soldiers to guard the city gate. Don''t slack off."


    The man hurriedly went down to convey Fang Tianxing''s general order, and asked everyone to be careful these days, not to let the enemy take advantage of the situation.


    How bad they are, it''s a strange thing. These days, the demon soldiers have been defeated several times in succession. Haven''t they been taught a lesson and dare to invade.


    They didn''t dare to neglect them either. They just guarded the gate of the city and didn''t dare to slack off. A group of soldiers and horses quietly left the city late at night and didn''t cause much noise.


    This is Fang Tianxing with a team of people out of the city. He wants to test each other''s strength. Soon they come to Tianfeng city occupied by demons. The soldiers around them are surprised and say, "general, are you going to attack Tianfeng city overnight?"


    "Yes, that''s what it is. I expect that there will be no defenders in this city. It''s the best time to win here." Fang Tianxing said confidently.


    Soon the soldiers began to attack the city, and the demon guards didn''t expect that Fangtian guild would attack the city overnight. Recently, the demon''s cutting heaven Demon Lord took charge of the camp, and all of them carried out training. The amount of training increased several times, which made these demons miserable. Naturally, they were very tired. They didn''t expect that someone would attack at this time. They wanted to fight hard, but they couldn''t put up their strength.


    By the next morning, the training time set by the vanguard was up, but a demon soldier didn''t come to Tianfeng city. Everyone expected that the vanguard would get angry. They were very afraid. They didn''t know what punishment the man who guarded Tianfeng city would receive.


    Soon, the people sent by the heaven cutting demon came to Tianfeng City, which made people feel bad. The Herald said: "where is the general Mars of Tianfeng city?"


    He called several times before Mars'' head appeared at the head of the city.


    "The cutting demon sent me to ask, what''s the situation of Tianfeng city and why no one came to the training. If you don''t, the general will be decapitated and the officers will be demoted by one rank. " The Herald said impolitely to the general Mars.


    Mars blushed. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t speak.


    The herald didn''t know why. He just thought he was pretending to be a fool. He continued: "you can''t resist the order intentionally. You''ve annoyed the Lord cutting heaven. Just wait to bear his anger."


    Soon his body seemed to be lifted up. What a ridiculous thing it was, like a doll.


    Soon the herald saw the man holding him. It was obviously an individual race. She said with a smile, "this city has been taken over by our human race. The order of the heaven cutting demon doesn''t work here."


    The herald was shocked. Soon he turned the head of the Warcraft mount and wanted to escape. He only heard the sound of heavy objects coming. He was shocked and thought it was the man who attacked him.

 Chapter 623

    But I didn''t expect that it was the corpse of Mars that was thrown over. Soon, the voice of the human voice rang out, "the two countries are at war. If you don''t kill the emissary, I''ll send you back to send a letter. I''ll tell you that Lord falian is a new official. This is my gift to him." Fang Tianxing''s voice is loud and resounding all over the country.


    The herald went back with Mars'' body, and soon the heaven cutting demon received a gift from Fang Tianxing.


    Mars'' body was put on the ground, surrounded by demon soldiers who came to participate in the training, and the school field was quiet and frightening. Cutting days demon Zun sitting on the handsome chair, fingers rhythmic percussion chair.


    The demonic warriors are afraid to go out. I don''t know what the demonic myth is thinking at the moment.


    Soon, the evil master stood up from his seat and said with a gloomy look: "I didn''t go to you, but you came to me and sent this gift. It seems that it''s really unexpected."


    The chair behind him soon disintegrated into a pile of fragments. As early as the moment when the cutting God was angry, it was doomed.


    Soon he continued, "you give me a present, and I''ll give it back."


    The demon master of cutting heaven strides forward to the windy city of that day. The demon soldiers behind him want to follow him, but his sleeve robes show and roll back.


    "Without you, I''m enough alone." There was a voice from the sky, but he had not been seen for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing in Tianfeng city felt a throb and looked up at the sky. It turned out that there was a man coming from the sky. His white hair was like a waterfall, and he was holding a pair of bloody axes. He came from outside.


    Fang Tianxing, with a long sky righteousness sword, leaped from the top of the city. He stepped one step at a time. His stride was not as big as his opponent''s, but he was firm and steady.


    Soon they met. They cut off their swords head-on, and their swords came out of their scabbard like lightning.


    "Half a month later, I''ll attack the city and tell you not to stay." That fells the sky demon Zun horizontal axe to say to the other side day line.


    "I''m waiting for you." Fang Tianxing only said a few words, but did not show weakness.


    When Fang Tianxing returned to Tianfeng City, he just stepped on the ground and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    All the soldiers around were worried about him. Fang Tianxing waved his hand to them and said, "if you go back to training, you can only be invincible if you keep improving yourself."


    Soon the officers and men all went back to training. They sat and adjusted their breath to relieve the injury. Compared with Ares, the God of war, the strength of the heaven cutting demon is not so much, but he is no longer the original Wu Xia amung.


    The head-on battle doesn''t come down, and the injury of vanquishing demon Zun is not much better than that of him. Just have to recover as soon as possible, it is best to improve, so that there is enough to grasp.


    There is a powerful power of blood devil in the double axe, which causes the blood to churn in his body. It can''t be calmed down for a long time. He must also mobilize the power of blessing of readers in his body to suppress the blood.


    This kind of power is like a maggot attached to bones, which can''t be easily resolved. Such things are weird and don''t look like normal power.


    Fang Tianxing naturally went to consult five masters, and Tang family three little told him that it was because of the power of blood devil. It''s one of the oldest powers in the demon world. This kind of thing is very difficult and needs to be solved with the purest healthy qi.


    That kind of thing makes people feel bad. Fortunately, I have the healthy spirit to protect my body, otherwise I would have died long ago.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart is still palpitating. On the other side, the cutting demon is also hard. He finds that Fang Tianxing''s body has noble righteousness, which is the killer of the blood devil''s power.


    He has been depressed all the time, and seems to be suppressed. He is also looking for ways to crack Haoran''s righteousness. At last, he found a way, which is to gather the chaotic and evil Qi of heaven and earth, which is a kind of power to disturb heaven and earth.


    The evil spirit of chaos in the world always exists, but it is not easy to find, but he also found a way, which is very terrible.


    The evil Lord has a magic weapon in his hand, which can borrow the evil spirit of chaos. With his own face, the evil Lord can borrow it, although the price is not small, and the other side''s offer is not small.


    In any case, the fiend knows that he must win the battle in half a month to strengthen his reputation.


    In fact, there is another reason. Fang Tianxing killed Ares, the God of war. If he wants to defeat him, he can suppress Ares and prove his strength.


    Fang Tianxing is also preparing for the war. This time, he is facing the top demons independently and wants to hone his skills.


    Facing the challenge can make oneself to a higher level, is also a huge experience. You can become stronger, or you may not be able to stand the blow, and you will never recover. It depends on your heart and endurance.


    Fang Tianxing has been planning to protect his people, so that they can live a safe and happy life, which is his mission and pursuit.


    I''m not strong enough. I need to be strong enough to overcome all difficulties and tribulations in order to realize my ideal.


    He has been learning new skills recently. Naturally, Wei Tiecheng learned the nine character mantra, which inspired Fang Tianxing. However, it''s not enough. It''s not powerful enough to cause enough damage to such enemies as the cutting demon Zun.


    We must learn a powerful method as soon as possible, which can be used. Such a thing cannot be easily learned in a short time.


    Only by further biochemistry and purification, can we create our own unique knowledge.


    Half a month later, the day appointed by the Lord of cutting heaven arrived, and Fang Tianxing was already waiting. The Lord of cutting heaven came with his own army. From a distance, he saw that Fang Tianxing was sitting alone at the head of the city, already waiting for his arrival.


    But this kind of thing can''t let them retreat. The cutting heaven devil is determined to let Fang Tianxing know his power. Not only did the whole army go out, but they were full of confidence and did not believe that they would fail.


    "You came as promised." Fang Tianxing said to the felling God under the city.


    "Here I am, with your last day. Today next year is your death." The cutting sky demon Zun said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing stood up and said, "as long as the gods and Demons refuse to let people live a stable life, my fight will not stop."


    The Lord of cutting heaven raised his double axes, and Fang Tianxing also took out his own sword. The enemy would not retreat easily, only if he was defeated. No matter how cruel and cruel, he must be defeated.


    The Dragon sways its tail, and Kwai, not resigned to playing second fiddle. The other side was not resigned to the weak. Soon the two axes flew out into two fierce animals, and the square went up and quickly appeared. The dragon was soon driven to the end and the two dragon lovers were forced to open.

 Chapter 625

    After becoming a god level writer, the first thing is to create his own kingdom of God. The experience of creating the world is rare. Even a god level writer can hardly create too many kingdom of God. This kind of perception is very helpful for the future.


    Their power is to let the surrounding time and space constantly grow and die, in which small worlds like bubbles are born, and then return to extinction, which is the process of the birth and death of the world.


    The new world is full of infinite possibilities, and the energy between all things is constantly flowing, showing a scene of prosperity. However, after a long time, the flow of energy is becoming slower and slower, gradually moving towards death.


    Originally, the world full of heat becomes colder and colder, and finally goes to irreversible extinction. From rebirth to destruction, it seems to be the flow of energy, but in fact, it is also the irreversible way of heaven.


    The same is true of human life. When one is born, life is the weakest. Then one grows up slowly and becomes stronger. But when one reaches a critical point, one begins to go downhill.


    Just like people''s feelings, at the beginning, they embrace the world with great enthusiasm, but they are always hurt by the coldness of the world. Gradually, people become more and more indifferent. With the passage of time, their hearts become colder and colder. Once innocent no longer exists, assimilated by the cold world, becoming more and more cold.


    That kind of thing is to make people feel helpless, seems to be succumbing to the heavy pressure of the world, then how powerless.


    However, Fang Tianxing thinks that people are not born to be defeated. Even though they have experienced countless frost, rain and snow, they can''t let their hearts give in. The helpless fate is like the fish slaughtered by the incumbents on the chopping board.


    Many things can not be so, their power is to let all living beings to perish, towards an almost irreversible fate.


    Fang Tianxing shed tears in his eyes, but he didn''t feel sad. He didn''t cry for himself, but for the common people.


    Such things are very bad. Fang Tianxing just thinks that the universe is bound to perish. He has to fight for the birth of all living beings, so that everyone can have a brilliant future.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing''s noble spirit suddenly surged up, and he felt Fang Tianxing''s grand idea. His noble and upright spirit has been sublimated. The original milky white noble and upright spirit has turned into gold, which looks more noble and noble.


    Fang Tianxing''s hand was lifted and a golden sword was struck. This is how strong, just a blow will be cutting the sky demon Zun''s chaotic evil gas to rout.


    He left a scar on the shoulder of the cutting God, which was deep in the bone. He suddenly felt severe pain, which was beyond his imagination. He was finally flustered. He didn''t expect that he was really not Fang Tianxing''s opponent.


    The evil Lord of cutting the sky stood up and yelled: "retreat, let''s go back to the camp."


    After that, he turned around and ran. If he didn''t run, he would be here.


    Although the damage on the shoulder can be seen deeply, it''s nothing to the demon clan who is often injured, but it can''t be recovered in any case. The wound is bleeding continuously. If it goes on like this, it will lose too much magic blood and lose a lot of strength.


    The most urgent thing is to go back to the camp and find a way to cure the injury. But if he wants to run, it doesn''t mean Fang Tianxing can let him go. His soldiers ask Fang Tianxing whether he wants to chase him or not. Fang Tianxing says to them, "of course, we should chase him. We should not give the enemy a chance to breathe."


    "How come you used to say that you are a poor enemy, but this time you have to take advantage of the victory to pursue it?" A sergeant said doubtfully.


    "I didn''t let you pursue because the enemy didn''t have the whole army to attack, and there were still fresh troops left, so we couldn''t pursue. But this time, the whole army of the Demon Lord sent out, but he was defeated and returned. If he didn''t take advantage of the victory, would he wait for him to make a comeback? " Fang Tianxing explained to the public.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s explanation, everyone suddenly realized that they were all working hard to kill the demons.


    We take advantage of the victory to pursue and kill those demon soldiers all the way. As long as there are large troops left behind, they can only become the prey of the Terran soldiers. Along the way, the demon soldiers in front of them don''t care about anything else. They have to keep running forward. As long as they run faster than their companions, they can get vitality.


    After hundreds of miles of hunting, the demon army fled all the way to the camp. When they entered the city, there was only 10% left.


    However, the pursuers outside didn''t intend to let them go, but clamored to fight in. The Lord''s face was a little pale, and the wound on his shoulder was still bleeding. He said to the demon soldiers under his seat, "do you have any way to retreat?"


    A group of demons look at each other, don''t know what to do, at this time Wei Tiecheng stand up. He was wounded all over and looked very brave. He said to the Lord, "my subordinates are willing to lead the troops."


    Cutting days demon Zun happy said: "yes, general Wei is really loyal and courageous, we should learn from him."


    Next to the demon generals are praise, said: "Wei general Gao Yi, is our model."


    All the people nearby nodded and said yes. All kinds of praise came out of their mouth. It seemed that they had confidence in Wei Tiecheng.


    "How many troops does general Wei need here?" The generals around him asked.


    "I only need 10000 troops to get out of the city, draw Fang Tianxing''s troops away, and strive for opportunities for the big troops." Wei Tiecheng said naturally.


    Hearing that Wei Tiecheng only had 10000 soldiers, he was relieved, but he still said, "the soldiers are all injured. It''s hard to spare them." The general continued,


    "No harm, I only need 10000 old and weak soldiers and 30000 human slaves." Wei Tiecheng said to him.


    Hearing that Wei Tiecheng wanted only the old and weak soldiers and the human slaves, he was naturally happy. He said to him, "general Wei, it''s very dangerous to go here. You must take care of yourself."


    Wei Tiecheng nodded, and the general gave him a magic weapon, which was like a Lei Zhu. He said to Wei Tiecheng, "this is to destroy Lei Zhu. Once you are besieged by the enemy and have no way out, crush this bead and die with Fang Tianxing."


    The solemn color on his face, Wei Tiecheng heart smile, but still took over, his face resolutely said: "I swear to fight with the enemy."


    Wei Tiecheng didn''t care. He watched Wei Tiecheng out of the city. One second, he could see their eyes. The next second, the gate was closed tightly.


    To let him face Fang Tianxing''s soldiers and horses is to die, but who would like to go out to die? The demon soldiers on the tower look at Wei Tiecheng with pity. He will die ten years later.


    After sending Wei Tiecheng out of the city, someone asked, "cutting heaven demon, do you think Wei Tiecheng can stop the enemy?"

 Chapter 626

    "It''s impossible, he can only die, and the broken Lei Zhu I gave him will make him gorgeous before he dies, and it will play a role." The general said quickly.


    They went to see the evil Lord. He was seriously injured and used a lot of elixirs, but he could only barely hang his life and could not recover.


    Finally, the cutting demon awoke. He asked, "what''s the matter? It''s so noisy outside. Is Fang Tianxing chasing us?"


    "Wei Tiecheng has gone out to stop the enemy. Fang Tianxing can''t fight in for the time being." The general next to him said.


    When he heard this, he only felt that he was at a dead end. He said angrily, "it''s all beer bags, so none of you can meet the enemy. What''s going on outside?"


    Soon some spies went out to explore the situation. The demons here were in a state of confusion. They didn''t know when Fang Tianxing would come in. They were as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    However, he was seriously injured and couldn''t help them. He wanted to turn the situation around by himself, but the situation was not as good as he thought.


    Soon the spy ran in in panic. He stammered: "no, it''s not good..."


    "What happened? Did Wei Tiecheng die?" He asked quickly.


    The spy shook his head quickly and said, "no, general Wei was captured without a few rounds."


    Frightened by this, the evil master of cutting heaven vomited blood, and his injury was even worse. Soon someone reported that the gate was broken. Everyone was in a panic. Someone wanted to take him to escape. He fell into a coma again.


    In other words, he didn''t want to wake up. Soon Fang Tianxing came in, and the soldiers who took him away were divided into three groups, but he was caught by Fang Tianxing.


    Just when Fang Tianxing was about to kill the demon, a very powerful force suddenly came. Fang Tianxing couldn''t move. He just felt the irresistible pressure coming from the sky.


    Fang Tianxing had an idea in his heart that the devil was coming, but he didn''t know who it was.


    With such power, at least it must be the devil emperor. Soon that power is getting closer and closer. What a thing it is. It is the ultimate power of the blood devil. It is one of the oldest devil kings.


    Soon a man with white hair appeared. He was dressed in Imperial clothes and looked like an ancient emperor.


    It should be the red blood demon emperor. He is the 157 th demon emperor in the demon world. He has been in power for 300 years. He is also a very powerful one.


    He looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "you little Terran dare to humiliate our demon general like this. You have to pay for it."


    Fang Tianxing sneered and said, "the demons plunder countless lives. They are cruel and numb. How can they care about the lives of these low-level demons? I think it''s the relationship between the Lord of cutting heaven and you, or he''s your illegitimate son."


    The red blood demon emperor''s face slightly twitched, and quickly said: "it seems that I''m going to send you to the 18 levels of hell, suffering day and night, and can''t survive or die."


    "Devil''s hell? I want to see it." Fang Tianxing knew that he would die without doubt, and he didn''t have the slightest intention to admit that he would be soft.


    "As you wish." Fang Tianxing felt that the space around him had become a little strange. The blood in his whole body was boiling, as if he was going to burn himself dry. Every inch of his blood seemed to be on fire.


    If we don''t know what happened, we have no way to fight against it. We have to endure endless pain.


    When the blood turned into a flame, it burned itself alive and died of pain.


    Originally, the surrounding sky was shrouded by the power of the red blood devil emperor, but now the gray sky was broken, and a light beam came in, just shining on Fang Tianxing.


    It''s strange to say that the light beam shines on Fang Tianxing, and the boiling blood in his body finally calms down. Fang Tianxing only feels sweating all over.


    The red blood demon emperor looked at the place where the light came in and said, "who are you? You dare to do something bad for me."


    Another voice said: "my name naturally means no, I have to forgive others and forgive others. I can''t stand the way you bully the younger generation. Naturally, I''ve done it."


    Soon, the red blood devil emperor rose to the sky and wanted to see where the man was. It seemed that the man didn''t want to appear and didn''t show his true face.


    Soon Fang Tianxing felt that someone was pulling him, "come with me." A familiar voice said to Tianxing.


    After hearing his voice, Fang Tianxing knew that it was master Shuo bu. His name was really Shuo bu. In fact, the so-called "Shuo bu" was to speak frankly. There was nothing that could not be said.


    His personality is very similar to that of the five Sanren of the Ming religion. He speaks more straightforwardly, doesn''t like to be restrained, doesn''t like to deal with strangers, is willing to live a quiet life, and yearns for the living environment facing the sea and blooming in spring.


    The red blood devil emperor saw someone around Fang Tianxing and wanted to take him away. He immediately hit him with a thunderbolt, but it turned out to be in the air, because he had to take Fang Tianxing away.


    It is intolerable for the red blood devil emperor to let people take people away under his own eyes.


    Naturally, he wanted to pursue and lock in the breath of the man. The red blood demon emperor directly ran into the space to pursue, and the space barrier seemed to be completely as if there were no objects, which was directly broken by hand.


    Said not to feel red blood devil emperor in pursuit, said not to master quickly said: "you also chase me to do what, is to take a fancy to me."


    "As long as you put down the man in your hand, I will let you go." Red blood devil emperor threatened to say.


    That is how arrogant, but it can not be said that the master will not be as grateful as he thought, he just shook his head and said: "I can not say that it is just a casual person, who is used to being carefree and will not be threatened by you. This boy is predestined relationship with me. I can''t give it to you. "


    "You''re looking for death." Red blood devil emperor said angrily.


    He had never heard of the name of the man in front of him. He said that he could not escape all the way, and he didn''t look like a strong man.


    This makes the red blood devil''s arrogance more arrogant, bullying is his style, if the other party is very strong, he may be afraid.


    But the guy who just wanted to run away and didn''t want to do it himself seemed to be a soft persimmon. Since it''s a soft persimmon, it''s natural to pinch it.


    The red blood demon emperor quickly gathered a blood mark in his palm. As soon as he reached out, the blood mark was quickly hit out. The master didn''t feel the red blood devil''s action, and he was not angry. He just said with a smile, "I don''t want to do it. Why do I have to pester him. I''ll tell you not to chase, so you don''t chase. "

 Chapter 627

    With a sigh, the master could not speak. He raised his hand and wrote down four words in the air. These words floated in the air. With a wave of his sleeve, these four words floated to the red blood devil emperor.


    The red blood devil emperor''s blood seal met the four words of "nine cauldrons" and was defeated by a blow.


    The four words didn''t stop at all. They went to the red blood devil emperor. The red blood devil emperor looked surprised. He didn''t expect that the guy who didn''t want to have a direct conflict with him had such a means.


    He also used means to disperse the four words, but it was useless and could not affect them.


    When those four words came into contact with the red blood devil emperor, they turned into nine big tripods. The nine big tripods held the body of the red blood devil emperor. Originally, even the three mountains and five mountains and the stars weighing more than 100 million trillion could not trap the red blood devil emperor for a moment.


    But at the moment, the four words really did. The nine cauldrons came up, making the red blood devil emperor unable to move.


    It can''t be said that the master took Fang Tianxing all the way. He took Fang Tianxing to the camp. After landing, Fang Tianxing immediately fell down and worshipped.


    It''s hard to say that the master wanted to help Fang Tianxing up and said anxiously, "what are you doing? You don''t have to do that."


    "Master, my father was saved by one of your words in those years. Today you have saved my life again. You can''t repay our great kindness." Fang Tianxing said gratefully.


    The master quickly said, "it''s nothing. I''m lazy. These things are just easy to do. It''s nothing."


    "If you don''t thank me for your kindness, master, please accept my worship again." It''s another worship.


    It''s hard to say that the master turned his back and didn''t want to accept Fang Tianxing''s great gift. After Fang Tianxing finished his worship, he turned around and said, "I know something about your family. Someone plotted against your father. Now you have a very strong power. Maybe you will be strong with me soon. However, there was a wide range of implications in those years, involving many senior members of the University. I hope you don''t involve innocent people. "


    "Master, I know it in my heart. As long as the chief villain is killed, others will let it go." Fang Tianxing said to the master.


    The master nodded and said, "yes, it''s good that the God of tyranny has a son like you. Maybe you can help him realize his wish."


    With that, the master left. Fang Tianxing was grateful. It can''t be said that such divine writers as master don''t lust for fame and wealth, are easygoing, and don''t put down their sense of justice.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the camp and counted the soldiers. This time, he killed more than 100000 enemies, injured 3000 people, and captured tens of thousands of demon soldiers. He asked them to repair the city walls and build the railways, which is also a contribution to the human race.


    This kind of thing can be said to be a complete victory, but failed to kill the Vajra. Knowing that Vajra may be his illegitimate son, this is not consistent with the purpose of respecting the strong of the demon clan.


    On the surface, there is another thing inside. Many of these things are amazing. It seems that the pure demons are not necessarily pure. The demons claim that the strong are respected, but they don''t want to sever their blood. The protoss attach importance to their blood. If they want to strengthen their blood, they have to devour each other. In the end, the strong are respected.


    It seems that no matter what is on the surface, there is internal logic, and it can''t escape the law of the world.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that the objective law is there, either to break it or to adapt to it. Most people choose the second one because it is easier.


    Fang Tianxing is not willing to submit to fate, because he does not want to be arranged by fate and can only live in a set framework. This makes Fang Tianxing unable to feel the meaning of life. Only by constantly fighting with fate can he feel the power of life.


    As long as life is not dead, the fighting will not stop.


    Fang Tianxing looks at the demon camp, and the cutting demon has his cheap father''s hand. It''s no problem that he recovers from his injury. He may even give some powerful magic weapons.


    Of course, it''s impossible to protect his illegitimate son all the time. The demon emperor is the master of the demon world and won''t intervene in specific wars. It''s all the work of his subordinates. Once he intervenes, he will be inferior.


    Another possibility is the final decisive battle. Although the battle is in full swing every day, it''s just a trial between the two sides. The demons are the devil emperor, the God Emperor of the Protoss and the God level writer of the Terran. They are the key to determine the direction of the war. If the people below are chess players, they are the players.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he has to make continuous efforts to become stronger and become a top-notch writer like a God. Maybe he needs to be stronger before he is qualified to set up his mind for heaven and earth and make life for the people.


    In the demon camp, the cutting heaven demon looks at the red blood demon emperor in front of him. He doesn''t understand what happened. At the beginning, I was just a woodcutter cutting firewood on the mountain. I got the blood of the demons by accident, accompanied by powerful magic weapons and cultivation methods.


    If it''s far gas, how can other people not have such far gas.


    Later, the cutting heaven demon master passed the test and became stronger and stronger. He also explored the person who gave him that drop of magic blood and vaguely knew his identity.


    As for why the other party is willing to give magic blood to himself, he dare not think deeply, because the answer may not be so glorious.


    Seems to be aware of the felling days in the heart of the devil, red blood devil emperor quickly said: "you guess right, we really have a relationship."


    The cutting heaven devil soon stood up to salute, but the red blood devil emperor quickly pressed him and said to him, "you still have injuries. Don''t move. I''ll help you cure them."


    With that, the red blood devil emperor used his magic power to help the cutting God heal his wounds. He bit by bit pulled out the noble and healthy qi in the wound, controlled his strength and speed, and did not let the cutting God feel too much pain.


    Since he was a child, he had no father or mother. No one cared about him so much. A warm feeling welled up in his heart. He could not help saying, "are you my father?"


    The red blood demon emperor nodded and said, "it''s my father''s late arrival. I gave you this blood axe treasure, which can attack and defend. Sensing that the Blood Axe has been destroyed, I immediately knew that you were in danger, but there was something entangled. I didn''t come to help you at the first time. Son, do you blame me?"


    The red blood devil emperor felt the same blood in each other''s body, and soon said, "Dad, I''m ok."


    "Son, as a father, you can be transferred out of the battlefield. You can find a place to practice hard. Our demons have a long life. How about we raise our eyebrows when we reach the realm of the devil emperor." The red blood devil emperor said to the warlord.


    "Dad, this Fang Tianxing insults me so much. If I can''t defeat him by hand, I will not be pacified." Cutting day demon Zun not reconciled to say.


    Red blood devil emperor thought for a moment and said: "ah, I still have a strong enemy. For fear of implicating you, I can''t guard you all the time and give you some treasures to defend myself. It just takes some time to practice. I don''t think that God level writer beside Fang Tianxing can guard him all the time. After you practice Ruyi, you can find him for revenge."

 Chapter 628

    The cutting heaven devil took over the treasure and put it away. He said to the red blood devil emperor, "father, I will become the devil emperor as soon as possible and go to find you."


    The red blood devil emperor left with satisfaction. He was very satisfied with the performance of the cutting heaven devil. Besides, with the treasures he gave, the God level writer could walk horizontally. It was no problem to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    The fiend of cutting down the sky stepped up his efforts to sacrifice and practice the treasures. The red blood devil emperor left these things behind. They were very powerful. He believed that they could completely defeat Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is not idle. He is reorganizing his troops. The two surrounding cities have been occupied. Now he is just waiting to attack the demons in the Northern Star region.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that the red blood devil emperor will surely leave a treasure for the cutting God, so that he can deal with himself. If he doesn''t confirm that the red blood devil emperor will leave, he really can''t act rashly.


    Fang Tianxing is not in a hurry. He knows that even if he doesn''t go to find him, he will come to find himself. At that time, it depends on whether he can take his attack.


    Fang Tianxing also has to work hard to practice in order to be invincible forever. There is no myth of invincibility in the world. Only by constantly becoming stronger and defeating ourselves can we be truly invincible.


    In the face of the unknown fate, Fang Tianxing knows that he needs to continue to be strong in order to control his own destiny.


    Before Wei Tiecheng was captured by himself, of course, it was a scene. All the people brought by Wei Tiecheng became prisoners. Now they are building the wall outside. Where did these demons do this kind of work? They complain and resent all day, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about them.


    Naturally, harsh managers are sent to manage some of the demon captives, and they can draw a percentage according to their labor amount, which naturally makes them do their best to make these demon captives work hard.


    As for the Terran slaves brought by the demons, we naturally hope that they can integrate into the masses as soon as possible and live a normal life.


    They all feel very uncomfortable. They are used to working in the demons. Now that they can really be human in the sun, they really have the appearance of human beings.


    Tan Zhongliu is also among them. He has no relatives or friends. Now he is arranged to be a neighbor with a group of Terrans. Seeing them is like discovering a new world. These people are worrying.


    Seeing that they don''t need to practice every day, they just live an ordinary life. As the head of the family, her husband even has some weight. Tan Zhongliu is a little strange about such a family. If they are in danger, how can they resist.


    Tan Zhongliu expressed his concerns, but the family was laughing. The host said to him, "don''t you see the soldiers guarding the city? They will protect us."


    The hostess also said: "these soldiers are very kind. Under the leadership of general Fang, they never bully the people. They are like a family. They all feel very happy."


    Seeing their happy expression, Tan Zhongliu only felt the inexplicable brilliance. This is a place where ordinary people can live with dignity. If they were not really here, Tan Zhongliu could not believe it.


    Living in such a world, steel will become soft, perhaps more powerful, we can trust others, do not have to be afraid of loneliness, we can have partners to fight together.


    After all, Tan Zhongliu couldn''t let go of his fighting spirit. He chose to join the army. This time, he fought as a human race and felt very proud.


    Soon, Tan Zhongliu joined the army and became a glorious soldier, guarding the people here with everyone.


    He began to slowly accept his own ethnic identity, and proud of it.


    Fang Tianxing is also very happy to learn about him. It is not easy for a person to become a human being. Only such transformation will bring him unlimited possibilities.


    He is now in a bottleneck. Maybe this is his last battle. His service time is up, and it''s time to retire. He wants to go back to see his family and friends who haven''t contacted for a long time.


    I''ve been fighting for so long that I almost forget what life looks like.


    But before that, he wanted to destroy the invading forces of the demons, which was his wish. From the beginning to the end, you can take off your armor and live an ordinary life.


    However, we must not take it lightly. This final battle must be more powerful to achieve real success.


    He devoted himself to practice, and the number of readers was rapidly increasing. Now he has more than three million loyal readers. Along the way, we can''t do without the support of everyone. Without the support of readers, we can never get to today.


    The words in his body have also reached more than one million, which can be said that he has just entered the house. You can see the elegant demeanour of the house.


    Many of these people are very happy, such brilliance is rare in the world, he wants to make such a force into a huge trend, to push him forward.


    Fang Tianxing reviewed the course of this period of time, experienced things, had feelings are very clear, every kind of emotion has become a part of life.


    We must let our strength rise to the limit and radiate the strongest brilliance.


    At the moment, the heaven cutting devil is also refining his magic weapons. It takes a lot of time to refine these magic weapons. Maybe they are the test left by his father, the red blood devil emperor.


    Half a month later, the first treasure of the cutting heaven Fiesta was practiced. He couldn''t wait to try his power.


    He came to the open space outside. During this period of time, he lived in a simple place. They hadn''t seen him for a long time. At this time, when they saw him, some curious people wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    At the moment, the Lord of cutting heaven didn''t pay attention to these people''s affairs. He came to a high mountain with a small seal in his hand. It was a deserted star in the northern star field.


    He nodded with satisfaction and read a few pithy words. The small seal in his hand grew up in the wind and went directly to the planet. It was just like broken paper. The small seal passed directly on the ground, leaving only a small hole.


    The people around them were surprised. This seal could condense its power and break through the planet. It was really strong.


    However, he was not satisfied with the appearance of the Lord. He stretched out his hand and pointed at the little seal. The little seal dribbled around. With the execution of the Lord, the little seal soon began to grow.


    In the end, it was as big as a mountain. The Lord of cutting heaven drank, "disease!" The seal, as big as a mountain, smashed directly at the planet. People only felt that their ears were not ringing for a while. The seal smashed the whole planet into pieces, leaving only a pile of debris.


    People marveled at the power of the magic weapon, and immediately there were endless words of praise.


    "Lord cutting heaven has got such a powerful magic weapon. It''s just around the corner to clean up that heaven." Someone said to one side.

 Chapter 629

    "To tell you the truth, maybe he is trembling with fear now." Said another.


    When he heard their words, he felt the pride of Shifang. He didn''t know that if these people knew such a magic weapon, he would have at least three more. He didn''t know what kind of expression he would have.


    Fang Tianxing on the other side is practicing his sword formula. Suddenly, he feels as if he is talking about himself. Because he sneezes several times in succession, with his current constitution, he won''t catch a cold at all.


    He soon thought that it was someone from the demons who said more about himself. He just laughed it off and didn''t care.


    This is very ridiculous, the strong will only use strength to prove themselves, the kind of only behind the bad words, and not much use.


    Fang Tianxing is very confident in himself. He has experienced countless hardships along the way, but this can''t make him have a little fear. What kind of thing is it? He wants to raise his strength to the limit.


    Only the heaviest power can make the gods cry and the heavens fear.


    As long as he keeps improving himself, he can defeat his opponents and overcome adversity.


    And with the help of external forces is not a good way, although it can quickly enhance the strength, after all, it is not its own strength, too much dependence will only make itself inert, but will limit its own development.


    Hard to get will cherish, if it is the kind of easy to get, will not cherish.


    But such things are amazing, in-depth tap their potential, that is the real treasure, these things are amazing.


    He is a man who wants to be a god level writer. He must be a hundred times more powerful, which makes people feel terrible and dare to challenge their limits.


    Fang Tianxing constantly strengthens himself, constantly challenges his limits and stimulates his potential, so as to constantly break through himself.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it is not good to oppress himself blindly. He must combine work with rest to make his strength reach the limit.


    Soon Fang Tianxing found the old man who sharpened his sword before. He was an imperial reader, and his son was even more powerful. He was already a number one reader. In fact, Fang Tianxing knew Cheng Geng, who lived in seclusion because of laziness. Finally, because of Fang Tianxing''s persuasion, he decided to return to vanity fair and continue his unfinished business.


    It''s a pleasure to see them again. It''s a joy. They sat together and talked about the latest situation.


    Cheng Geng is now the president of a multinational company. Sang Rong, who is beside him, is also very satisfied. His husband''s social status is high, so his level is naturally high. Who doesn''t want to be admired and looked up to by others.


    Although the old man is getting older and older, he is in good health. Helping people do something every day is one of his few pleasures.


    Today''s life is still satisfactory, even if there are many disappointments, but still can pass.


    They don''t complain, they just take it seriously. In fact, this is the best state. It doesn''t mean that everything goes smoothly is a complete life. What is full of hardships is also life. Even if it''s not satisfactory, it''s the most normal thing.


    How hard it is to achieve this successfully, but even if it is full of thorns, this is life.


    People in this world can''t live according to their heart, only struggling in the distorted environment, can''t break the shackles of self, but the power of life will always burst out.


    Fang Tianxing''s all things are free. After 3000 kinds of creatures and gods and demons, there will finally be human beings.


    The freedom of all things is just a natural environment in which all things coexist. The appearance of gods and demons is also the master of the world. Human beings have just appeared. They do not have the sharp claws and teeth of wild animals, and they do not have much powerful power.


    This kind of life is very fragile, but it is tenacious to live down, in the field of all things competing for freedom, Han Meili and Han Xiaotian, the powerful demons, the God of fire and water of the Protoss.


    Under the direction of Fang Tianxing, they put hardships on the new generation of human race. Every time, they pushed them to a desperate situation, but they never killed them.


    The newly born Terrans survive through many hardships. They use the power of nature to deal with wild animals, overcome adversity and strive for survival.


    In primitive society, human energy mainly comes from plants. Sunlight forms organic matter through the photosynthesis of plants, from solar energy to bioenergy, and then energy is transmitted through the food chain. Human beings obtain energy by collecting, hunting and ingesting food. At the same time, fire is also a use of plant fuel, so that human beings can obtain energy in another way. Think of caves in the ice age, where a bowl of hot broth gives more warmth to primitive people than a piece of raw meat.


    In addition to open source, there is also saving energy. Human beings conserve body heat by building houses and wearing clothes, which makes human beings different from other animals and adapt to living in different temperature environments. This makes human footprints all over the world, more tenacious than Xiaoqiang.


    However, the total social energy obtained by collecting and hunting is limited, which can only support a small part of the population. The social organization form is very primary, taking the tribe as the unit.


    In the era of farming, human beings mainly obtain energy by farming food. Due to the higher energy conversion rate of food crops, the total amount of energy can be increased, which can support more people.


    In the agricultural era, the main scientific and technological achievements are achieved around the improvement of the total amount of agricultural production, such as mathematics, astronomy, water conservancy, metallurgy and so on. Compared with the primitive society, the total social energy has increased greatly, and all social forms have been upgraded. From the city-state to the state, the professional division of labor has been constantly refined.


    The second important means of production in agricultural society was population, which was determined by the vast majority of power sources provided by human resources at that time. It is the most simple and practical way of survival for the ancients to open branches and scatter leaves, raise children and guard against old age.


    The core of industrial society is fossil fuel, which has high calorific value and energy density four orders of magnitude higher than that of vegetation fuel. The utilization of fossil fuels improves the total amount of energy available to human beings, and makes the amount of energy that human beings can control and use increase by an order of magnitude.


    This is the basis of human society''s huge population, massive commodities, complex social organization and complicated social division of labor.


    The essence of the industrial revolution is a revolution of power, using mechanical power to replace human and animal power to produce goods and transportation. The industrial revolution has solved the problem of power. What workers provide is no longer simple labor, but skills. With the help of machines, one person can equal dozens of people in the past, resulting in a sharp increase in production efficiency.


    Now we live in a world full of man-made things.

 Chapter 630

    If we regard the world as a big warehouse, the warehouse has been full of various and countless things from the original emptiness.


    Basically, you can look at it as long as it''s not alive. Flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, eating, playing, whatever you can think of, it''s all made by people.


    And further, people began to explore, what determines the life of this world is not the same, eagles hit the sky, fish flying shallow bottom, all things frost day competition freedom.


    One day, mankind decided to unite to build a tower leading to heaven. In order to stop the plan of human beings, God made human beings speak different languages, so that human beings could not communicate with each other. Therefore, the plan failed, and human beings scattered things from then on.


    There are always some basic values about human beings, which are more worthy of pursuit and persistence than extreme collective honor. The true hero''s tender care for human dignity, equality and value, though it has been for a hundred years, will still make people admire from the bottom of their hearts.


    Unfortunately, no matter how good the idea is, it can''t stop greed, anger and infatuation. In order to become strong, many people even use it at all costs.


    Power is a double-edged sword. To use it as right is holy, and to use it as evil is evil. It has nothing to do with the thing itself. Good and evil exist in one mind. This is the real world.


    Fang Tianxing realized clearly in his heart that he sat down to code words, and soon broke through the million word mark. At the same time, his realm was upgraded to the triple level of publishing. In the field of all things competing for freedom, there were 129600 kinds of creatures, and they lived together in this world.


    Every life can live here with its own strength and create its own legend. Many new people are also here. They all live in their own way. In this country, their destiny is integrated with the world.


    Their lives are given by Fang Tianxing. In fact, they are not real lives. They can only be regarded as a kind of digital model. They live according to a certain fixed pattern. Only when they reach the level of divine writers and truly create the kingdom of God can they refine these lives and become real beings.


    Fang Tianxing knows that such a life is a mirror in the end, but now he can''t create a real life. Even these false lives can show him a lot of things.


    Fang Tianxing knows how fragile such a life is. It''s just some kind of digital life.


    Although Fang Tianxing knew that this kind of thing existed and everything was false, the truth could be extracted from the false, and only a little bit of the real fragments could be extracted, so as to piece together a completely real life.


    That is the great power of the creator. Other things are not worth mentioning in front of him. They are all the most mysterious forces and the supreme law of the world. Having them means controlling the most essential power of the world.


    Fang Tianxing a little bit of perception, such things are the supreme law, the most precious wealth in the universe.


    On the other side, the fiend of cutting heaven has finally finished the practice of magic weapon sacrifice. He is eager to find Fang Tianxing to settle the accounts. His previous humiliation is always tormenting his heart, just like cutting his fragile heart with a knife after another.


    He couldn''t wait. He picked up three treasures and went to find Fang Tianxing to settle the accounts.


    Fang Tianxing has been sitting on the tower these days. He knows that the Lord of cutting heaven will come and has been waiting for him.


    Finally, Fang Tianxing got up in the sky and went away in the direction where he came.


    Finally, seeing the arrival of the cutting demon, Fang Tianxing cried out: "brother, I know you''re coming. I''ll come out of the city to meet you. How about this time? How can we compete?"


    The Dodge light stopped, showing the appearance of cutting heaven demon. He said to Tianxing: "you stop me here, but you are not afraid to hurt the people in the city. I really don''t know what qualification those lower class people have to survive."


    Fang Tianxing said with a calm smile: "the people are our foundation. Besides, the practice of our network authors is inseparable from the support of readers."


    "I''ll get rid of you first, then I''ll get rid of them." Cutting day demon Zun takes out small seal, the other day line says.


    Fang Tianxing did not panic and said: "then try it, see if you are talking big."


    Soon the small seal in the hand of the heaven cutting devil threw out and directly hit Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to despise the huge force. He wanted to block the small seal with his horizontal sword. He only felt that the huge impact was coming, and the fierce mouth of the moon was stuffy. He even stepped back a few steps to block it.


    "It''s just a small test of the ox''s knife. Let''s have a look at something else," he said with a sneer


    After that, he pointed at the little seal, and it flew back up into the air. It was different from the last smash. This time, it was pressed down. It was as big as the mountain seal. Before it was pressed down, it made him breathless.


    Fang Tianxing tried to carve out a few sword Qi. There were a lot of spells on the golden seal. There were at least hundreds of layers. The sword Qi can only break a few layers outside, and there is nothing to do inside.


    What''s the matter? It seems that Xiaoyin''s defense is very strong and can easily block his sword Qi.


    Golden seal continues to press down, according to this posture, at least half a life will be lost, which is simply terrible.


    Fang Tianxing soon had a way. The light of the sword turned to be introverted, and finally condensed to a point, then condensed to the extreme and then burst out.


    Xiaoyin''s downward pressure slowed down and raised half a point. Taking this opportunity, Fang Tianxing escaped from Shengtian to avoid being crushed to death.


    The characteristic of this small seal is that it can be flexible when it gets smaller and concentrate on a little. When it gets bigger, although it is more powerful, it will have a little bit of delay in operation.


    But such a thing is not perfect. Naturally, there are loopholes to be found. Seeing that Fang Tianxing didn''t win, it was strange for him to cut the sky. It made people feel angry that he didn''t solve his opponent.


    Cutting the sky demon Zun just angry for a while, he still has other magic weapon, small seal is the weakest one. He quickly took out a circular thing, which seemed to have been cursed for a while, lingering with a trace of black air, looking a little strange.


    "It''s called the wreath of luck, but it''s a magic weapon that once killed the God Emperor, so it''s cursed by the Protoss. But it''s also because it''s too powerful, so it can''t make him completely useless. Over time, the magic and the power of curse become one and become its own power." The cutting sky demon Zun said to Tianxing.


    This magic weapon can make all things wither, and make all living beings fall into endless curse, never surpass life.


    Seeing the black ring, Fang Tianxing was surprised. The power was evil, as if there was a great devil living in it. The power of God and devil interweaved on it, forming a unique feeling.

 Chapter 631

    Just like the combination of angel and devil, it is full of contradictions and strange harmony.


    With a sneer, he said, "drive away the enemy for me."


    The ring came towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing tried to use the sword formula, but he could not separate it. Ordinary attacks were useless at all.


    This is how bad, soon the black circle came to the top of Fang Tianxing''s head, only to feel a mysterious and unpredictable force fell down, making all around it dim. Fang Tian used the technique of observing Qi and movement. Looking up, he saw that the black circle seemed to be a whirlpool, suppressing his Qi and movement.


    The attack of this black ancient ring is not in the body, but directly points to the Qi Movement in the dark. No one can say clearly what qi movement is.


    I only know that if I am full of Qi, I can do everything with the wind and water, just like God''s help. On the contrary, even if we try our best to get rid of all difficulties, we may get twice the result with half the effort and never succeed.


    Such things make people feel a little bad, but also make people feel uneasy and flustered. After all, this kind of attack can hardly be resisted.


    Fang Tianxing has the skill of observing fortune. He can see that his fortune is being swallowed by the circle. His fortune is like a real dragon, and it is rising day by day. But at the moment, he was absorbed by the ring, and the scales on his body were peeling off one by one. Every time the scales fell off, the dragon would roar miserably.


    Fang Tianxing''s field at the moment has also been affected. Countless creatures are anxious and restless. The instinct of animals feels that danger is coming, but they can''t escape.


    Fang Tianxing was very anxious. He knew that these things were very bad and didn''t know how to deal with them. Tianchan potato in the sea space felt Fang Tianxing''s tension and said to him: "calm down, don''t mess up, stick to your heart, and then you can stay still. Qi Yun is a person''s external expression, your destiny, and your natural tendency. "


    There are two kinds of Qi, one is minimal, the other is dynamic. If all matter in the universe is analyzed to the end, it is the primitive Qi, which is the common primitive of all things in the universe.


    The changing activities of this Qi, in short, are endless.


    Gas accumulation and change, so we say gas number, this number refers to the number. The accumulation of Qi can change when it reaches a certain amount. The process of product and change is called transformation.


    In fact, all qualitative changes are just quantitative changes. In a word, all the forms and phenomena formed in the universe are Qi numbers.


    Therefore, Qi number is a kind of change, but at the same time, it is inevitable. This kind of change starts from a very small point, and no one can notice it. But when he reaches a certain stage, he will feel that it has suddenly changed greatly.


    Mencius once said, "I am good at cultivating my noble spirit."


    Someone asked, "how can the noble spirit be raised?"


    Mencius said with a smile, "this is the birth of Jiyi."


    What is Jiyi? As long as you encounter something, you should ask a question of righteousness or injustice. Righteousness will do it and injustice will not do it. Therefore, it is said: "do not take good as small, do not take evil as small." At first, there seems to be no big difference between doing justice and doing injustice, but later it will be different. Mencius said, "it''s harmless to keep it straight."


    Usually the so-called upright and vigorous, but also only in a certain moment, in case of a certain thing, since the reason straight, then feel more vigorous.


    However, if you keep it well and keep it for a long time, you will not be able to keep everything straight for a while, and you will be able to keep everything strong for a while. If it is accumulated to a certain stage, it will be worthy of the sky and not ashamed of others.


    If the heat is up, the raw rice is cooked. At that time, this noble spirit, the most powerful and powerful, will be blocked by heaven and earth, and Mo will be able to resist it.


    Life is a person''s character, luck is a person''s experience. Although the character is predestined, the experience changes at any time. So good luck can bring bad luck, bad luck can bring good luck, and the changes here are complicated.


    If we only focus on the destiny of Qi number and look outward, then we can''t calculate the destiny of Qi number. We should know that from the perspective of the way of heaven, nature comes from fate. In terms of humanity, life is based on sex. Therefore, to develop the nature of the supreme good can create a peaceful movement. We should also know that from the way of heaven, the number is born in Qi.


    In terms of humanity, Qi turns to number. Therefore, by integrating righteousness, we can cultivate noble spirit, and by the heart of one or two people, we can dominate the world and act on behalf of heaven.


    Understand the fate, just do the best. If you want to mediate the qi movement, if it is prosperous, it will decline. If you know that it will decline, you should have the reason to maintain stability and maintain prosperity. If we know that there is a turn for the better, we should be in danger. In the meantime, there are knowable and unknowable. There is the will of heaven, but at the same time there can be manpower.


    So everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. The world''s great, and as for its rise and fall, is in the bud mulberry.


    Therefore, whenever there is a great disturbance or chaos in history, there are those hermits who retreat in a corner and firmly hold the cardinal to mediate the good fortune.


    He also knows how to change when he is poor. The so-called sage must have come into being. When it came into being, it was born out of contingency.


    Therefore, they know how to ask for everything. Either out or place, or silent or language, as long as you grasp the cardinal, you can move heaven and earth. The so-called cardinal is only in his own words and deeds. If this word and action, as long as the call to another person, two people together, the benefit of the gold, you can not go to the disadvantage.


    If there are a hundred people and a thousand people, ten thousand people will turn into an irresistible trend.


    Fang Tianxing had a clear understanding in his heart and said in a low voice: "thousands of readers help me."


    Soon his own momentum reached its peak. That kind of power is very terrible. Such things can move heaven and earth, because it represents the power of all living beings.


    Those readers who support me, they are all part of the sentient beings. With the aura of sentient beings, the black circle can swallow the aura of others, which is very powerful, but they can do nothing in the face of the aura of sentient beings.


    The Qi rising from Fang Tianxing turned into a torrent and rushed to the black circle. This is very strong, the black ring to the scattered, and finally the black ring can not bear, unexpectedly suddenly broken.


    He looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "I didn''t expect that you could even suppress this Zhenshen ring, but as soon as my last treasure came out, you''ll be dead."


    His voice felt like the sound of a gear. He drew out a bloody streamer. It was also a white bone Rosary Bead, but the beads were not Buddhist beads, but skeletons. They were all quacking. Seeing the appearance of these skeletons, the vanquishing demon was a little frightened.


    It''s a fierce weapon. It''s more than once in history that it has attacked its master. All the skeletons on it are left by the powerful devil. It takes hundreds of powerful devil''s lives to practice this magic weapon.

 Chapter 632

    In addition, he has to swallow a lot of blood every day to maintain his own ferocity. Seeing these skeletons calling for joy, the heaven cutting devil takes out a bottle, which is the blood left by the red blood devil emperor. It can stimulate the ferocity of these skeletons to the greatest extent.


    After the bottle cap was opened, the skeletons smelled the smell of blood. They were very excited. One by one, they quack and scream, and the heaven cutting devil draws out the blood for these skeletons to suck. They suck the blood in the bottle, and they are full of energy.


    It was like taking a tonic, and the white skeleton also spilled blood red. When he saw that they were satisfied, he was relieved and said to them, "the support has been completed. Please help me eliminate the enemy."


    With that, the white bone Rosary rose in the air, and the three skeletons turned into three white bone soldiers. The finished shape surrounded Fang Tianxing and prevented him from escaping.


    In this way, the white bone warriors are a group of cannibal monsters. Looking at Fang Tianxing, they seem to be looking at food. Their saliva is flowing and they are staring at Fang Tianxing.


    It''s very creepy to see the appearance of these white bone soldiers.


    "This is one of the most famous 18 generals in the demon world. They are trained with the sacrifice of living people. They have outstanding fighting power and are not afraid of pain. They are the most perfect soldiers," he said with a smile


    "The most perfect fighter, the most perfect fighter in your heart is a pile of skeleton, no flesh and blood, no need to have heart, such a guy is also called a fighter." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    Soon these guys came up and Fang Tianxing swept away the attack of these white bone soldiers with his sword. The chopper was in the void, and Fang Tianxing was afraid of the guys around him. That terrible power was enough to make anyone cold.


    It didn''t seem easy. Fang Tianxing just stabbed the white bone warrior with his sword. This terrible power only made him back two steps. It doesn''t seem to hurt, and it will continue to attack soon.


    These things make people feel bad. These guys don''t feel pain at all. They are tireless and hard to deal with.


    Fang Tianxing also tried his best to break the body of the white bone warrior several times, but he didn''t expect that the bones of these guys were scattered, and they could still stand up after they were reunited.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing put out Nanming Lihuo and Taiyang zhenhuo. There was not much reaction when the flame burned.


    It''s just burning red, but there is no sign of melting. It seems that there is a strange force to protect them. Those bones are not hurt by fire and water.


    "These white bone warriors can be said to be harmless. You can''t hurt them at all. In the end, they only died of exhaustion and were sucked dry by them. " The cutting sky demon Zun said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing tried several methods one after another, but they didn''t work at all. He also noticed that the five elements magic is basically invalid, the others have a little effect, but they are not very useful.


    It seems that the strength is not enough to break through their defense and get into endless entanglement, so it is difficult to get rid of them.


    Fang Tianxing knew it would be bad, but the white bone soldiers still surrounded him. They are almost immortal. Ordinary means can''t hurt them. Ordinary people are desperate when they meet them.


    However, Fang Tianxing found that their martial arts skills were not so perfect. On the contrary, they were very rigid and did not change much. Although they were immortal, they lost their wisdom and adaptability. They were just a group of walking dead.


    At that time, Fang Tianxing could still deal with them for a moment. Those white bone warriors were like a group of children, and could not hurt him.


    When he saw that the white bone warriors could not take the lower part of Tianxing, he was in a hurry. He wanted Fang Tianxing to die in his own hand immediately. He quickly took the lower part of Tianxing.


    Seeing him coming over, Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "I dare to shout in front of me even if I lose."


    He directly faced the evil Lord, saw his attack, instantly realized his purpose, resolved his move, and in turn slapped him on the mouth of the moon.


    The cutting demon could not help spitting blood. The white bone soldiers smelled the smell of blood and soon showed their eager eyes.


    Seeing the white bone soldiers staring at him, the demon lord quickly vomited out his blood and left the regiment to seal his breath.


    These guys are very sensitive to the blood, and soon the blood of the heaven cutting demon is sucked away.


    Fang Tianxing also seizes the opportunity to leave the battle group, but how can the cutting Demon Lord let him do what he wants? He drives those white bone soldiers to surround Fang Tianxing.


    Seeing that they can''t leave the encirclement of these white bone soldiers, Fang Tianxing can''t get out of their encirclement. They all want to catch Fang Tianxing, but how can he let those people catch him.


    See their desire for blood, can not have trauma, once injured, it will make those guys more manic.


    Fang Tianxing carefully avoided their pursuit, but it was not a long-term solution. One side of the cutting heaven devil closed his blood, waiting for the wound to recover. Just now, the terrible eyes of those white bone soldiers made him still have a lingering fear.


    How bad these things are. These white bone soldiers are extremely fierce, especially they are eager for blood. Once they smell their own blood, they are likely to bite their masters.


    There were many masters who were killed by this guy before. When the red blood devil emperor left, he also told him to be careful not to let the white bone warrior catch the chance.


    Now he has to wait for the wound to recover before he can get close to the white bone soldiers, otherwise it will be too dangerous.


    Fang Tianxing is surrounded by those white bone soldiers. One of them cuts to Fang Tianxing with a horizontal knife. Fang Tianxing dodges and finds a chance to seize the bone knife in his hand.


    The white bone soldier lost his bone knife and suddenly became a little funny. He wanted to make a gesture and wave the long knife, but his hand was empty.


    It looks like the actor performs with his imagination. It looks very solemn. The bone knife in Fang Tianxing''s hand is still shaking, and he wants to get rid of it. However, Fang Tianxing holds the bone knife tightly and doesn''t let it return to the hands of the white bone warrior.


    A sword, a sword, a sword in the hand, waving up airtight. Those white bone soldiers can''t attack, they can only toss outside.


    Fang Tianxing seems to have discovered the new world, so he snatched the weapons of these white bone soldiers and made them become puppets with bare hands, which greatly reduced the threat.


    How ridiculous such a thing is. Soon these white bone soldiers become puppets without weapons.


    When he saw what Fang Tianxing had done, he sneered and said, "do you think these 18 demons are so simple? They are fighting machines, and they are the most powerful weapons in the world."


    His wound had been healed. For the white bone soldiers, they had changed again. Their bones were scattered and recombined.

 Chapter 633

    Fang Tianxing is puzzled and wants to see what changes these guys have.


    After the bone fragments were recombined, they didn''t look like human beings. Instead, they became weapons. Some were swords, some were knives, and they were just 18 kinds of weapons.


    Sword, spear, sword, halberd, axe, Tomahawk, hook, fork, whip, mace, hammer, spear, spear, rake, 18 kinds of weapons.


    These white bone warriors become weapons, and each of them can operate without being manipulated. With their martial arts, they are all condensed in these weapons. All of the 18 demons were weapons masters. Fang Tianxing felt great pressure in the face of these things.


    These people have achieved the unity of eight soldiers, and they can become their own weapons after death. All this is really engraved on their own bones.


    Fang Tianxing first fought with a spear. The spear was changeable. Such things made people feel like extremely powerful magic soldiers. What a ridiculous thing it was. Many people felt terrible.


    Fang Tianxing knew that it was the most terrible thing. Their Kung Fu was not weak, and their spears were quite good. Each move had a taste of ancient times.


    What a ridiculous thing it is. They all make people feel helpless. Fang Tianxing can''t take them for a moment, and vice versa.


    This is how ridiculous, they all want to beat the living man in front of them, but each other''s ability is beyond imagination. This kind of strength can make Fang Tianxing''s arms ache. This guy''s movements are not only exquisite, but also much stronger.


    Fang Tianxing is tired of parry and thinks about ways to fight. Finally, Fang Tianxing finds out the loopholes in his moves and can find a way to crack his attack.


    His weapon attack routine is still fixed. If he finds out the loophole, he can use it naturally. That kind of fixed routine can be cracked after seeing it for several times. It''s terrible. Their strength is unacceptable.


    Soon Fang Tianxing mastered the routine and was able to do it with ease.


    On one side, Zun Dun, the cutting demon, was so angry that he quickly called on the white bone soldiers. They swarmed up, so Fang Tianxing''s pressure suddenly became great. They attacked together, which really made Fang Tianxing in a hurry for a while.


    This is what kind of ridiculous thing, but Fang Tianxing soon recovered, this is what kind of thing, thinking about how to successfully defeat these guys.


    Their power can make anyone fear, such a terrible power, but can''t hurt Fang Tianxing, every time he happens to avoid.


    There is no real white bone warrior. Every blow is just a monotonous routine. Fang Tianxing will be in a hurry at the beginning, and his response is not perfect.


    All these things make people feel very bad. The cutting God can only see the hard work of the white bone soldiers, which is enough to move the audience. But it seems so ridiculous, each blow seems to be perfect to avoid each other''s key, not hurt the party.


    This is how ridiculous, that cut the sky devil to jump like thunder, beat the month fierce Dun foot of want to burst out to scold. What a funny thing it is, they all make people worried.


    Cutting the sky demon Zun can''t help but hand again, he throws out the small seal in his hand, at the moment, the long knife of the white bone warrior is only a few inches away from Fang Tianxing. As long as you throw him a foot at the white soldier, the long sword will surely pass through the moon.


    This kind of intention is not malicious. Fang Tianxing''s body is flying in the air. He only sees the small seal coming from the top, and below is the long knife held by the white bone warrior. He just feels strange.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that it was a desperate moment, but he didn''t have time to hesitate. He escaped from the fatal crisis at that moment, which made people feel a little bad.


    There are still a lot of white bones soldiers waiting for him with weapons, but Fang Tianxing has seen through their routine for a long time and escaped their attack.


    The cutting demon Zun was so angry that he just kept looking for opportunities to attack with Xiaoyin.


    At this time, a lot of demon soldiers came. Their speed was not as fast as that of the cutting heaven demon, but it was still useful to attack the city. Wei Tiecheng is also inside. It is said that he pretended to surrender in order to obtain information.


    Other demons also let him come back, at the moment to see the cutting day demon Zun, he quickly came over, but also with those demons soldiers to the cutting day demon Zun refueling.


    See his appearance, felling day demon Zun also noncommittal, in the demon clan this kind of greedy for life and afraid of death also saw many.


    At this moment, Wei Tiecheng slowly came to the cutting heaven devil, standing here to see Fang Tianxing surrounded by 18 white bone soldiers, this is the best position.


    "Lord cutting heaven has already trapped Fang Tianxing. It seems that he is not far away from death." Wei Tiecheng said on one side.


    "I didn''t expect you to flatter me like this." The voice of the cutting demon was full of disdain.


    Wei Tiecheng didn''t seem to hear it. Instead, he came closer to the Lord. He said in a flattering tone: "I admire your divine power very much, and I have to cultivate it more."


    However, this kind of thing can''t make people happy. He doesn''t like others to be so close to him. He just wants to scold him, but he can see that Wei Tiecheng suddenly retreats ten feet away.


    A sense of pain came from him. When he looked down, it turned out that a dagger was inserted in his waist. He pointed to Wei Tiecheng and said, "you,...."


    Wei Tiecheng just laughed and said quickly, "it''s OK. This is what I should do."


    "Wei Tiecheng is a Terran spy." Soon someone below yelled.


    Soon Wei Tiecheng waved, and the dagger that was inserted in the cutting demon came out and fell into the side of the white bone warrior. They smell the blood, and one by one they can''t help but suck it.


    After sucking the blood gas from the dagger, their eyes were fixed on the master of the blood. The cutting demon covered the wound and said in a strong voice: "why, do you want to rebel?"


    These white bone soldiers are about to have their own will, and their greed for blood makes them rush to them. Seeing their appearance, the sky cutting demon finally panics.


    He shakes the bell, the sound can stop the attack of these white bone soldiers, they are very funny, those white bone soldiers hear the bell seems to have been greatly hurt.


    Cover your head and roll all over the ground. This is the way to control those white bone soldiers.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the bell was the magic weapon to restrain these white bone soldiers. He made a lightning move and grabbed the bell. Cutting day demon Zun surprised, resist Fang Tianxing''s attack, this time Wei Tiecheng shot, he grabbed the bell.


    He knew that Yibao had been taken away from him. He wanted to leave, but Fang Tianxing couldn''t let him.

 Chapter 634

    This is how ridiculous, cutting days demon Zun confidence to come to find fault, at the moment want to escape, there is no decent to speak of. It was the deepest despair. Fang Tianxing immediately blocked his way.


    Fang Tianxing said playfully, "where do you want to go


    Seeing Fang Tianxing blocking the road, he still pretended to be calm and said: "if you dare to move me, you are not afraid of my father''s hand. At that time, you are not afraid of heaven and earth, and there is no way to escape."


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t do it myself. When I get rid of you, I''ll go back to the field and live an ordinary life for two days." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    After that, he grabs the heaven cutting demon and throws it to the white bone soldiers, who crave blood for a long time and will love him well.


    Soon Fang Tianxing ordered the troops to attack on a large scale, and then returned to the military headquarters to report on his work. His term of office expired, and it was time to end his military career.


    In order to prevent a single family from going out of sight, the military department made a regulation that after five years of service, he would have to go back to work. At the moment, Fang Tianxing''s choice is to leave his armor and return to the field and live a rich life for two days.


    Life is not immutable, but from one stage to another, growing up constantly and experiencing a lot of training. On the way back to the army, he was full of emotion. He had been in the army for so long, but he had to find something to do.


    For example, to rehabilitate my father and find the ultimate meaning of becoming a divine writer is what I pursue. Now that the north and the South have been determined, it can be said that it is a rare peace. No one knows what will happen in the future. Maybe these gods and demons will never die, and they want to attack the Terran again. Fangtian guild will fight again, so that they can see their power.


    All the way to the military headquarters, the other side of the white bone soldiers also tired of playing, and eventually swallowed the cutting heaven demon. At the same time, in the boundless void outside the galaxy, the red blood demon emperor was exploring a secret place with another demon emperor. Suddenly, his heart surged and he quickly pinched his fingers. In an instant, his hair and beard were all open. He roared: "who dares to hurt my son?"


    The demon emperor around him asked, "what''s the matter? It seems that someone dares to touch your offspring. It''s bold."


    "I have to avenge my son and kill the sinner who hurt him." Red blood devil emperor said viciously.


    "At the moment, the gods and demons that invaded into the galaxy have been eliminated. We have reached an agreement with the Terran. Under such circumstances, we can''t go in." Next to the devil said worried.


    "To kill my son is to ignore me. What do others think of me when they don''t get revenge?" Red blood devil emperor said angrily.


    Soon the red blood demon emperor got rid of the entangled chaotic beast and flew directly to the galaxy. Another man said, "wait for me, you are so impatient."


    Red blood devil emperor came to the galaxy, just wanted to go in, but now a light curtain fell down, blocking the way of red blood devil emperor, he said angrily: "who dares to stop me."


    Soon, the figure of the three little Tang family appeared, and he said to the red blood devil emperor with a serious look: "according to the agreement between the human race and the gods and demons, there is no place of his own race where the gods and Demons above the level of emperor are forbidden to interfere. Have you forgotten?"


    "But someone has killed my son. You people must give me an explanation." Red blood devil emperor said.


    "It''s said that your gods and Demons invade the galaxy of our Terran, burning, killing and looting everywhere. There are so many Terrans dying on the battlefield every day. What do you want to say? If you want to bully others, you will be killed by others. What do you want to say?" Tang family three little said without showing weakness.


    Before those soldiers of the gods and Demons invaded the galaxy, he was inconvenient due to the agreement. At the moment, the red blood demon emperor openly wanted to break in. How could he let the other party do what he wanted.


    "My son''s dead. It can''t be over." Red blood devil emperor said quickly.


    The three of the Tang family said coldly, "you demons shout that the strong are respected all day long, but in the end they beat the small and come to the old. If you insist on coming in, you''ll have a fight to see what it means to respect the strong. "


    "Well, the three little celebrities of the Tang family are famous all over the world. I''d like to learn some tips." Red blood devil emperor said angrily.


    After that, he used his unique skill, the blood devil''s killing God method, which was a secret method that he had only created after stepping into the realm of the devil emperor for 30000 years. It was powerful enough to reverse the chaos of the stars and turn the world upside down.


    Tang family three little looked at his performance, a trace of disdain flashed around the corner of his mouth, and said in a low voice: "if you only have this ability, you will have to leave your life here today."


    With that, the three young Tang family raised their hands and made a secret formula to instantly crack the blood demon killing method of the red blood demon emperor. The next second, the red blood demon emperor was beaten like a rag bag, and his blood was scattered in the starry sky.


    The red blood devil emperor was seriously injured, and he had no power to fight back. The three young men of the Tang family pointed again. If there is no accident, this finger will kill the red blood devil emperor.


    The red blood devil emperor saw this instruction, but he was powerless to resist it. At this time, another demon emperor, who had been hiding in the dark, threw out a treasure to block the finger of the Tang family.


    The treasure was hit by the finger of Tang family three little, and instantly exploded into countless pieces, forming a space with extremely slow time, which slowed down the movement speed of Tang family three little''s finger.


    Seizing this opportunity, another demon emperor rescued the red blood demon emperor and took him away from the attack range of the three shaos of the Tang family.


    "San Shao, don''t be so angry. The red blood devil emperor is also impulsive. Why don''t we stop here?" The demon emperor said to the Tang family.


    The natural point of this finger is in the empty place. The three of the Tang family frowned and said, "it''s you, Xiaoyao demon emperor. Are you here to save him? I''m afraid it''s not enough. You two stay. "


    "San Shao of the Tang family, I didn''t expect that you were still so overbearing. Three hundred years ago, I was abandoned by you for ten thousand years'' cultivation, but now my cultivation has not been restored. I don''t want to entangle with you any more." The carefree devil said with a smile.


    After that, he put a charm on his body and cried out: "welcome the demon emperor."


    Soon a great force came here, and the time around seemed to be suppressed by this terrible force.


    At the moment, the carefree devil emperor seems to be a different person. He is magnificent and seems to be the main emperor of all heaven.


    I respect the heaven and the world, and all the gods bow their heads together.


    He murmured in an unquestionable tone, as if to say the truth.


    The fact is that this demon emperor is said to have been born at the beginning of the universe. He is the common ancestor of all demons, and his strength is unfathomable. Even the most powerful God, the devil, is like a baby in front of him, but no one knows that his state is very special, either dead or alive. However, it is said that he will rise to the world one day and become the master of everything.

 Chapter 635

    "They have been punished for breaking the agreement. That''s all for today." The devil emperor who attached himself to the carefree devil emperor said quickly.


    There was no room for discussion in the tone. It was a top-down order.


    The red blood devil emperor was hiding behind the carefree devil emperor, with such a thick thigh. He immediately felt at ease and couldn''t help saying, "Lord devil, this man is protecting the murderer who killed my son. I hope Lord devil will make the decision."


    "It''s just a waste. I''ll die if I die. I''m very interested in the boy who killed him. If I have time to catch him, I''ll meet him." The voice of the demon emperor said slowly.


    After that, the demon emperor fell into a deep meditation and said with some exhaustion: "I have lived for too long, and there are too few things that can bring me fun. I hope the arrival of the era of great disillusionment can surprise me."


    With that, the momentum of suppressing the world gradually disappeared, and the carefree devil emperor also restored his control over his body.


    The three young people of the Tang family are also thinking about what the enchanted emperor said. In the era of great destruction, according to their refusal, they should live in the bad space. Is the universe really going to perish?


    Nothing in the world is immortal forever. When the life span is up, even the universe will die out. Maybe a new universe will be born, maybe everything will fall into silence.


    Even the God level writers will feel powerless in the face of the changes of the universe. The stars are changing, the sea is changing, and everything is changing.


    The old will die, and the new will come. Maybe even if it is the end of the universe, there will be a glimmer of life.


    However, it is intriguing where the vitality lies.


    Now it seems very strong power, are infinitely ridiculous, in the long river of time is not worth mentioning.


    "But if they want to catch my apprentice, they have to remind this boy to be careful. He''s been too ostentatious recently." Tang family three little whispers to oneself way.


    Fang Tianxing sneezed several times in succession. He knew that someone was talking about himself, but he didn''t know who it was. After the inspection of the guard, Fang Tianxing stepped into the military headquarters again. This time, he came back to the army, and his mood was naturally relaxed.


    This time, he was received by the former three. They were senior military officials. This time, they had a heart to heart talk about Fang Tianxing''s resignation.


    "I''m sorry that you''ve done so much in the battlefield. Almost on their own, they have changed the trend of the war. Why do they have to retire so quickly? " Some of the staff officers who had some opinions on him before were reluctant to say so.


    "Now the gods and demons have been driven out of the galaxy, and my mission is completed. World peace and the people''s living and working in peace and contentment are what I want most. Now that the war is over, I can go back to the fields, spend more time with my family and live the life of ordinary people. " Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    "Even if the war is over for a while, the military department needs you. According to the will of the head of the Federation, I have decided to award you a permanent medal to show your outstanding contributions. " The one in the middle said.


    And took out the medal, the man on the right said: "with this medal, when the war broke out, no matter where, you can mobilize the local troops, this is the federal trust in you."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expect that the Federation would give it to him, but in his opinion, it means heavy responsibility and heavy burden.


    Fang Tianxing took the medal and solemnly said, "I hope it won''t be useful to him one day."


    With full confidence, Fang Tianxing walked out of the gate of the federal military headquarters. From today on, I am a free man, and I can live an ordinary life.


    There are not so many worries about the country and the people. When Fang Tianxing returns home at daybreak, he tells his parents the news that he has returned home. They are also willing to understand themselves. After all, they fight and kill all day long on the battlefield. It''s hard for the earthen jar to break away from the well. The general will inevitably die before the battle. Now it''s good to be an ordinary person.


    Before, they were all looking forward to Fang Tianxing''s contribution, but in these years of war, they can only see their son on TV and in the newspaper. Sometimes I worry about whether my son will encounter an accident. Although I have gained a lot of fame and wealth, it''s important that there are no real people.


    The federal government will not treat their families badly when their sons fight in front of the battle. They are given preferential treatment in terms of clothing, food, housing and transportation. However, this can not stop the yearning for their sons.


    Only when you have picked it up can you put it down. Before you really had it, of course, you are very eager. Now you have it, of course, you are relieved. People are always like this.


    It''s hard for the family to have dinner together in the evening. Even if he has been out for many years, he can''t forget the taste of his mother''s food. It''s the most unforgettable feeling. It''s the taste of home.


    In order to let many people have such a peaceful life, it needs someone to sacrifice, countless people''s bloody struggle to let everyone live a good life.


    The so-called quiet years, because someone is carrying a load for them, many people do not have that kind of experience, they think it is what they think. But it''s only a part of the world. If you can''t see the black part, you feel it''s all black. If you see the white part, you feel the world is all white. Black or white is only a part of the world.


    They all need to know this, but such things are ridiculous. His life is not complete. Only after he has experienced different lives can he see the real face of the world.


    Seeing his father''s melancholy, he knew that his father had always been unable to let go of the past when he was stigmatized and regarded as a traitor.


    Fang Tianxing said to his father from the bottom of his heart, "I will help you clear your grievances and prove your innocence."


    That''s his promise to his father, to let his father be unjust, this is what a son should do.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing got up very early to look for the letter left by the master. He came to the river, and sure enough, the man who was not written by the master was standing there.


    See other day line immediately recognize the identity of that person, he is the one who has been guarding his father''s family.


    Fang Tian walked over and saw the face that was indifferent to fame and wealth. It was a familiar look. Fang Tianxing bowed to him and said, "elder, I plan to go to WangWen university to get justice for my father. It''s hard to know whether it''s good or bad. Thank you for taking care of my father."


    "The road ahead is dangerous. Take me with you. Maybe I will help you at the critical moment." Said the man with the hat.


    With that, his figure dissipated and became a character that fell into Fang Tianxing''s palm.


    With this letter, it can not be said that the master can not give his support. Fang Tianxing was on the road. He had been there once before, but he was familiar with the road and soon came to the gate of WangWen University.


    As one of the three major schools of Internet arts, it is magnificent and has its own extraordinary atmosphere.


    Fang Tianxing had to find a man here first. That was the man who proved that his father had signs of collusion with the enemy. Now he is a librarian here.

 Chapter 636

    When Fang Tianxing came to the door, the two guards said, "who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "I''m looking for someone. Can you accommodate me?" Fang Tianxing said to the man.


    "Looking for someone, looking for someone, do you have an appointment?" A guard asked, his momentum is on the shelf level, of course, the qualification is not good.


    Soon they went to check. After a while, the guard came back and looked at Fang Tianxing with a trace of solemnity. He asked a person to follow Fang Tianxing.


    "He''s a new comer. I asked him to take you in. I remember I can''t stay too long." Soon the guard said to Tianxing.


    The man seems to be a student here, but he is not good at words and is very shy. He said to Tianxing, "I can see that you are also a network writer, and you are practicing in which network literature college."


    "I have already graduated, and now I am at ease. As for the name of my alma mater, I don''t need to mention it." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    After all, what he will do next is likely to cause a lot of trouble, so it''s better not to let people know the name of his alma mater.


    "My name is Qiu Chenglong. I''ve just joined the University of Internet literature. I''m a freshman this year. I''m here to learn about internet literature and help you." Said the young man, Qiu Chenglong.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "it''s very good."


    Fang Tianxing''s words are restrained and plain. It seems that he has experienced a lot of life and death, but he is about the same age as himself. He is three or five years old at most.


    All the way speechless, Qiu Chenglong with Fang Tianxing forward, all the way straight to the library.


    Qiu Chenglong also tries to introduce the scenery on the road, but Fang Tianxing is not interested. His purpose is to find the man, prove his innocence to his father and wash away his grievances.


    Even if they know that they will face a lot of troubles, maybe the people behind the scenes have already known their appearance and will set up a lot of difficulties for themselves.


    Maybe there are still many difficulties. Fang Tianxing doesn''t feel that his cultivation can go sideways.


    He doesn''t look down on the heroes in the world. He is far away from himself. At least those divine writers were not inferior to himself when they were young.


    At the moment, he doesn''t care about the ordinary people. Most of the people who can fight with him are the children of the aristocratic family, and those who have had adventures. He doesn''t care about the rest.


    Soon I finally arrived at the library of WangWen University. It is said that Liu Fang worked here. He is the administrator here. As long as you find him and ask about the situation at that time, you can find out about your father.


    At that time, it is said that he saw his father colluding with the demons and deliberately defeated them, causing hundreds of people in the territory to be slaughtered.


    In fact, such a crime is very common. Most people don''t report it to officials. However, it is because someone reported it to their father that the University of Internet culture has no choice but to arrest him and sentence him to ten years'' imprisonment.


    If everything is a coincidence, father really did such a thing, Fang Tianxing does not believe it at all, that is how ridiculous. He believed in his father''s behavior. How could he neglect his duty and let the demons invade on purpose.


    What was the truth of the matter? My father also told himself that when he got the military order to guard a place called Yanwen mountain, there were more than 10000 soldiers, which was reasonably enough.


    But the day before it happened, my father suddenly received an order to change the guard of other troops.


    He felt very strange. It was taboo to change the guard. I don''t know why there was such an arrangement. However, the military orders were like a mountain, and the God of agriculture could not help but retreat.


    But the God of tyranny thought something was wrong with that army, so he followed the observation and wanted to see what these people were doing.


    But I don''t know what happened. Those people found out that they were brave and wanted to stop them. But the strength of a man hidden in the group is unfathomable, and he is not the opponent of that man.


    Usually, it is called the first person under the God level author. I didn''t expect that this person was not inferior to himself. The God of tyranny was beaten in a hurry and caught by mistake.


    So he was retreated to the stage by these people, saying that it was his collusion with the demons that brought the invasion of the demons.


    The God of tyranny has no way to argue. The military orders at that time were searched by them, and they can''t find them any more. There is no way to prove himself. Now that guy is here, if he can retract his confession, things may turn for the better.


    Therefore, Fang Tianxing came here to find a whistleblower. He was probably the only one who survived except his female classmates.


    When entering the library, a young man was in charge of daily affairs. When he saw the man, Fang Tianxing asked, "is Liu Fang there?"


    He told Fang Tianxing, "I saw him in the morning. I didn''t see him in the afternoon. I don''t know where I went."


    "Where does he live? I''ll see. " Fang Tianxing said immediately.


    He was not reconciled to not finding the man. He asked the man where he lived. He must find him.


    The steward quickly told Fang Tianxing about Liu Fang''s residence. Fang Tianxing didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he asked, "where does the music come from?"


    It turns out that from just now on, there has been the sound of the piano reverberating in the library. The sound is melodious and beautiful. It can be seen that the performer has profound attainments.


    Young people Leng for a while, quickly said: "don''t talk, that is our network culture university elder."


    After knowing about it, Fang Tianxing left, looking for the person''s place to live. He hurried all the way. Qiu Chenglong around him asked strangely, "are you very interested in the sound of the piano?"


    "I know elegance by listening to the string sound. That person''s piano sound is very elegant. It seems that he is an elegant person. Naturally, I want to see him." Fang Tianxing said to Jackie Chan.


    Qiu Chenglong nodded. Fang Tianxing was anxious and quickened his pace. He soon surpassed Qiu Chenglong far away. Qiu Chenglong also wants to catch up, but he finds that his opponent''s cultivation is extremely high, and he can''t catch up with him at all.


    Fang Tianxing rushed to Liu Fang''s dormitory first. When he saw that the door was not closed and no one answered, he pushed the door in and saw that there was a man in the quilt.


    When I opened the quilt, it turned out that the man was dead.


    At this time, someone comes in from the outside. It''s like a piece of a TV play. It''s a well-designed plot.


    When he saw the dead man lying on the bed, he exclaimed, "how did Liu Fang die?"


    Soon a team of patrollers came in from the outside. They found something unusual here. They soon asked. Naturally, the man said that he saw that Liu Fang was dead and Fang Tianxing was here.


    No one believed what Fang Tianxing said, and soon the patrolman wanted to arrest Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 637

    Fang Tianxing gave a cold hum and forced those people to retreat. He said in a deep voice: "when you see me here, you will think that I am the murderer. I can help you investigate, but you can''t arrest me without evidence."


    The leading bodyguard stood up and said, "you must have done it. Before GUI Yongxin came back, there was no third person here. GUI Yongxin had a witness. Do you have one?"


    Fang Tianxing knows that this is the set up trap. It seems that the man''s means are really terrible. He has a deep foundation here. If he can set up such a situation, it can be said that he has a great influence behind him.


    Fang Tianxing knows how bad it is. Everything makes people feel that they are arranged clearly, and every step is calculated by others.


    What kind of thing is that? It''s very bad. Fang Tianxing doesn''t want to fall into the calculation of these people.


    This kind of thing makes people very angry. Fang Tianxing looks at those people. At this time, a man comes from the side and picks up the murder weapon at the scene of the crime. It''s a dagger. It doesn''t look special.


    The man took the instrument and quickly said that Fang Tianxing''s fingerprints were detected on it. He must be the murderer who killed Liu Fang.


    It is obvious that Fang Tianxing is determined to frame himself. Now he is not going to advance or retreat. If they are allowed to seize themselves, they may not be able to turn over. If they resist arrest now, they may go out and become the target of pursuit by the University of netwen. They want to help their father redress the injustice, but they are really in the mire.


    At this time, a man came from outside. Seeing that there were many people here, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Ren, we are catching murderers." The captain of the guard said quickly.


    That childe doubts of say: "kill people in our net Wen University, who is so bold son?"


    Soon he came and saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance. He quickly said, "how are you?"


    Fang Tianxing also saw his identity and exclaimed, "it''s you, brother."


    It turned out that Ren Zitai, who had made obeisances with him in the sacred forest of Steles, saw Fang Tianxing''s identity, and then he ran over and said, "I don''t believe my eldest brother will kill people, sun Shiwei. I hope you can make a good investigation."


    The sun bodyguard was in a bit of a dilemma. It seemed that he couldn''t say anything. He could only say helplessly: "young master, the things here are very complicated. You shouldn''t be in charge of them."


    "I''m in charge of my brother''s business." Ren Zitai said without hesitation.


    This makes sun Shiwei very embarrassed. Ren Zitai''s father is an elder of WangWen University. He dare not offend him. This dilemma makes him not know what to do.


    Looking at the helpless sun Shiwei, Fang Tianxing quickly said: "take me to the judicial department, I want to prove my innocence."


    This kind of thing is unheard of. No one can prove his innocence. However, Fang Tianxing said so. Sun Shiwei also borrowed a lot and had to say, "then go to the judicial department."


    Soon Fang Tianxing followed them to the judicial department. This was a first-ever event. He killed people in the University of cyber culture. Although he was just a very ordinary librarian, it was very unusual.


    Naturally, it gets a lot of people''s attention. They are all in a hurry to see what''s going on. What''s more, this time, the suspect has to prove his innocence for himself.


    Fang Tianxing came to the judicial department and soon brought the evidence and witnesses here.


    Now people and things are all together. The evidence is the dagger with Fang Tianxing''s fingerprints. The witness is Liu Fang''s roommate song Xiao. He saw Fang Tianxing appear at the scene of the crime.


    Soon the case began to be solved. Fang Tianxing soon saw the dagger. He confirmed that he had not touched it, but someone had collected his fingerprints and made it.


    And the witness didn''t see that he killed Liu Fang, but he just happened to appear and saw Fang Tianxing appear. From the beginning to the end, no one saw Fang Tianxing kill, which is also impossible.


    Soon Fang Tianxing proved his innocence. The evidence was forged, and the witness did not see that he had killed anyone. Such things are very ridiculous.


    Those who don''t believe in it have to look at it for themselves. After they look at it carefully, they find that it is true.


    When he found out that Fang Tianxing had misunderstood him, those people began to apologize, but Fang Tianxing didn''t say yes, because he didn''t think that they really repented at all, just because of the situation, so he could only say so.


    Before that, they decided that they were the murderers. This kind of thing happened naturally. It was obvious that someone had given them a hint secretly. Fang Tianxing really wanted to catch them and ask them who was behind the scenes.


    Ren Zitai saw that Fang Tian''s behavior proved his innocence and said happily, "I knew that big brother was innocent. You people wronged good people. You are really good for nothing but incompetence."


    Soon Ren Zitai left with Fang Tianxing, and all the melon eating people around also dispersed. This matter came and went quickly, as if nothing had happened, just like a farce.


    Ren Zitai took Fang Tianxing and said, "today I come here. This is my place. I have to have a good tour."


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "brother, I''m in trouble. Someone is staring at me. I''m afraid it will bring you trouble."


    "We are brothers. We share happiness and difficulties. Will I leave you?" Ren Zitai said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing was just testing, but he didn''t expect that Ren Zitai really attached great importance to love and righteousness. He said happily, "good brother, let''s find out who killed Liu Fang."


    They went back to the scene of the crime, looking for clues. Ren Zitai went to the record here to see if anyone had come here recently and locked in the suspect''s general direction.


    In the evening, the two met under the agreed tree, saw each other and asked: "is there any harvest?"


    "You look like you''ve got something to gain. I haven''t taken it out yet." Fang Tianxing said to Ren Zitai.


    Ren Zitai didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing could not be deceived. He quickly said, "according to the records, there were not many people near Liu Fang''s dormitory yesterday."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Fang Tianxing anxiously and continued to report the names of people nearby.


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said: "the harvest is not small. These details are very important. Today, I went to the scene and found that someone had broken into there. Liu Fang had a fight with that person and accidentally caught something on that person."


    At this time, suddenly a gust of wind came, and someone came to rob Fang Tianxing.


    "I''ve been waiting for you." It turns out that Fang Tianxing knew that someone was watching him all the time. Otherwise, how could he know his every move so well and set a trap just right.

 Chapter 638

    Fang Tianxing had to give him what he had in his hand. When he got it, he would destroy it, but it was very hard and it would explode.


    Fang Tianxing retreated with Ren Zitai long ago, and set off a huge impact in the same place. Fortunately, he hid quickly, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    Looking at the center of the explosion, the tree in place had already disappeared, leaving only a blackened ground. The man was also dead.


    "Why don''t you find a way to catch that man, so there''s no clue left." Ren Zitai said.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing said to him, "that man won''t reveal anything. He killed him directly. If he is behind the scenes, it''s revenge for his father."


    There was a lot of noise. Many people began to regret it. Why did they bring this man in? After he came, there was a murder. Now there was an explosion, which destroyed a good forest.


    After some explanation, it had nothing to do with him. It was the masked man who came to rob things and detonated himself.


    The helpless administrator can only let Fang Tianxing leave, mainly because of the help of Ren Zitai. Sure enough, his identity is very useful.


    This kind of thing is realistic, there is no way, there are such favorable conditions will have to use.


    Ren Zitai and Fang Tianxing move forward together. Now the person who followed is dead. Now the rest are the people who once entered the dormitory.


    The surveillance person has never left. Someone else did the killing. He should still be in the University. Because from just now on, the entrance and exit have been closed, so we should not be able to leave.


    WangWen university plays a role in the whole planet. There are at least millions of students. It''s not so easy to leave. Fang Tianxing knows that the person is probably hiding in the dark.


    Where the explosion happened, Fang Tianxing saw only one weapon, which was the only thing that had not been destroyed. Probably because of its strong texture, but with this, it is not easy to find anything.


    It''s a piece of bronze. This kind of material is rare. I hope I can find a place to make this kind of thing.


    It''s not easy, but it''s still necessary to have a try. Find the weapon refining union here. Most of the weapons used by students here are produced here. Ren Zitai brings Fang Tianxing to see if anyone knows the origin of this thing.


    When I came here, I found that many people are very busy. There are still information about collecting various materials on the wall, and there are some wonderful ideas everywhere.


    Fang Tianxing finds the president here. He is busy refining tools. He seems to be very busy, concentrating on refining. A fire is burning a ball of things. The mass of liquid kept changing, and there was something that wasn''t completely melted.


    He was staring at the ball of things, until he completely melted, but the two things were not compatible, there was a little instability, but he did not stop refining.


    Fang Tianxing quickly saw that it was wrong and said, "stop refining as soon as possible. It''s going to explode."


    He didn''t react. Fang Tianxing quickly stretched out his hand and enveloped the refined things with a force in his palm. It''s starting to explode. A fire is coming out of it.


    When Fang Tianxing closed his hand, the fire seemed to be controlled by invisible force, and the explosion scope was controlled within the size of basketball. And with Fang Tianxing''s casting, the ball shrinks quickly and finally becomes a piece of scrap iron.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s operation, the president exclaimed: "you are the author of publishing level, which can only be done by the author of publishing level."


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t say anything with a smile. Ren Zitai is also surprised. He doesn''t ask Fang Tianxing about his current cultivation level. He originally expected to be a writer of the same level as himself, but now he knows it''s a big mistake.


    "What''s the matter with you, sir? We can''t help what your level needs." Yao feiang, the president, said quickly.


    "It''s OK. I''m not here to buy something. I''m here to see where it comes from." Fang Tianxing said to him and quickly took out the piece.


    Yao feiang took the fragment and quickly took out the tool to check it. He should know the situation.


    After a while, he quickly raised his head and said to Tianxing, "it''s falling bronze. It''s very hard and hard to damage. It turns out to be like this. It''s only the standard weapons of the Huang family, which are not available in other places."


    It seems that there is a new clue, "there is someone in the Huang family here, let''s go to him to ask."


    Soon Ren Zitai took him to the Huang family. The person here was Huang Feng. He was a junior here. Along the way, Ren Zitai kept asking why his cultivation was promoted so fast. Fang Tianxing just said a few words casually.


    He knew that Ren Zitai didn''t go to the battlefield after he graduated from WangWen University, because his father arranged him to go to a safe place where there were few wars. After all, he was his only son. How could he put him in danger.


    Ren Zitai also fought, but his arm couldn''t twist his thigh. After all, he compromised and mixed up in a place where there were few wars.


    Naturally, it''s very safe. It''s just a routine inspection every day. The less dangerous it is all year round, so I spent my service life without fear and danger.


    In fact, this is normal. Ordinary people don''t have a choice. If they have a choice, most people are afraid of death.


    There are gains and losses. Fang Tianxing knows that without the experience of blood and fire, there will be no real growth. There is always a certain degree of fairness in the world.


    "I really envy you. I''m already a network author at the publishing level when I was young. I''ll respond to you everywhere. If I had your experience, maybe it would be different." Ren Zitai said with some loss.


    "It''s not that there must be rewards for their efforts. No matter how much fame they earn, those who die on the battlefield will not be able to enjoy it. Compared with those who succeed, most of them are unknown, and people can''t see them all the time." Fang Tianxing said sentimentally.


    Ren Zitai said helplessly: "you still love to tell the truth, but many times it''s not what everyone likes to hear."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I like to hear or not. I only say what I want to say." Fang Tianxing said carelessly.


    Say this, soon to the place where Huang Feng is, he is a junior here, about him to come to the pavilion, soon he came dusty.


    Hearing what Yao feiang said to him, he was a publishing level Internet author who wanted to see himself. Huang Feng thought he should be an old man, but when he saw Fang Tianxing and Ren Zitai sitting in the pavilion, he was puzzled and asked, "where is master Fang?"


    At this time, Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "Hello, I am Fang Tianxing."

 Chapter 639

    Huang Feng really did not expect that Fang Tianxing would be so young, which is incredible. He said respectfully: "what can I do for you, master?"


    "Don''t be polite. I just want to know who owns the fallen bronze of the Huang family." Fang Tianxing said as he took out the fragment and gave it to Huang Feng.


    Huang Feng took the fragment and quickly said, "this is really the falling bronze of our family. Let me ask the elders in the family to see who might have bought this."


    Soon, Huang Feng contacted the family members. A moment later, he got the news. He handed the list to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing took a look at it and quickly said, "thank you. This is my experience. I hope it can help you."


    Fang Tianxing gave him his writing experience, which is a treasure to him.


    Huang Feng took over Fang Tianxing''s writing experience and found that he could not hide his happiness.


    Fang Tianxing can''t investigate all the people on the list by himself. Fortunately, the people from the refining society are willing to help him, which makes it possible to investigate things quickly.


    After several investigations, Fang Tianxing finally locked the identity.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the North District of WangWen University, where students from the Northern Star region live and study. There used to be looted by the demons, and all the children who could go to school were children with good family conditions.


    For example, one of the he family, it can be said that the number of people is flourishing, and a good network author has come out from his ancestors, taking off with the whole family.


    This is one person''s success, but there are not many excellent children in he family. Now there are only three children in WangWen University, and their performance is only average.


    Soon found two of them, and the other did not find, the answer seems to be in this.


    If he doesn''t show up all the time, it may be the murderer. Look at the other two children of he family. They look ordinary and want to ask them about he Hai, but they don''t know much. According to them, he Hai is a lone ranger. He always likes to be alone. It seems that there are many secrets. No one knows what he is doing.


    It seems that he Hai is really missing. If it is expected to be good, he should be the assassin. There is no bones left after the explosion, so he will not appear.


    "Who said I was gone, I''m not here?" Suddenly a voice sounded, and soon the figure of the man appeared.


    Another two people of he family exclaimed: "it''s he Hai."


    Fang Tianxing also looks at the new man. He gives himself a strange feeling. But Fang Tianxing can''t tell, but he just thinks this man is very strange.


    Soon the man came to Fang Tianxing, who was a strange guy. He said to Fang Tianxing, "you shouldn''t come to me. You shouldn''t be in charge of many things."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t think about anything else. He just said, "I have to take care of the things I should take care of, but I have to take care of the injustice in the world."


    The man came to shake hands with Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing also held out his hand. When they touched each other''s hands, Fang Tianxing immediately realized that it was wrong. The other side was definitely not the original he Hai.


    It is said that he Haigang has just entered the signing eight, because his strength is not what he Hai, who has just signed eight, can have. He immediately knows that someone pretends to be he Hai and talks with himself.


    However, if you really want to have a dialogue with the other party, you must have the corresponding strength. If you can''t take it down, you have no qualification to have a dialogue at all.


    The strength from the other side is very strong, and it is still increasing. Fang Tianxing has used three successful forces, but it is only a draw, not enough to defeat the other side.


    The other side thousands of miles away to manipulate the body to test themselves, there will be loss, even can have such a strong strength, the strength of the other side is simply unfathomable.


    In other people''s eyes, Fang Tianxing is shaking hands with he Hai, but it''s strange. They''ve been holding hands for so long that Ren Zitai wants to pat Fang Tianxing on the shoulder.


    But he didn''t expect a huge impact to appear, which shocked him far away. Then he found that it was not simple.


    What is Fang Tianxing doing with that man? Is it strange.


    He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was competing with that man across the air. His opponent was expected to be strong, and Fang Tianxing''s strength was beyond the other party''s imagination and fell into a deadlock.


    After a long time, the two separated, Deng Deng Deng even back a few steps, it seems that it is difficult to separate the enemy. However, Fang Tianxing knows that the strength of the other side is far above himself, so he can fight with himself, let alone himself.


    Fang Tianxing said with admiration: "your strength is unfathomable. I''m not an opponent, but it''s about my father''s reputation. Anyway, I''ll have a try."


    "You are the son of the God of tyranny?" He Hai asked quickly.


    With a wave of he Hai''s hand, people around him fall into a deep sleep. They will not remember the recent events.


    Seeing his action, Fang Tianxing didn''t stop him. Instead, he nodded and said, "I''m really his son."


    "If he didn''t mind his own business in those days, he wouldn''t have been like that." He Hai said in a cold voice.


    Fang Tianxing was really angry. He pulled out his sword and said, "I don''t allow anyone to insult my father."


    The man also said with a smile, "let me see what you can do."


    Fang Tianxing''s sword light dances, and the second one of the healthy qi sword formula comes up. He doesn''t see how the man does it. Just with a wave of his hand, there is a wild atmosphere around him.


    There are all kinds of supernatural animals, such as real dragon, unicorn and Phoenix. They are all powerful and exotic animals in ancient times.


    This is each other''s field. It looks perfect. The beasts even have a little spirit and can come out of the field.


    Gathering the power of the field, it seems very extraordinary, such a thing can be said to be extremely surprising, he has a trace of the prototype of the kingdom of God, which is the legendary semi saint.


    It''s said that when the nine major consummation of publication comes, we can try to impact the level of divine authors. If the impact fails, we are likely to die, but there is a certain chance of survival. These survivors have touched the threshold of divine authors.


    Therefore, it has some changes and has a trace of the power of God level author. This power is far beyond the ordinary, can be said to be very powerful, far beyond the ordinary publishing level of network authors.


    In fact, there are not many semi saints in the world. Most of them want to attack the level of divine writers again, and they end up in failure. In fact, there is a saying that the failure of these semi saints is not due to their own lack of strength, but because of bad luck. Their major school has been repaired.

 Chapter 640

    God level authors are unique. There can only be one God level author of the same type. After someone proves the same way, the same way can no longer be proved.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword formula was quickly broken by his opponent, and many wild animals came to Fang Tianxing. With the sound of a dragon, Fang Tianxing turns into a real dragon, and everything on his body competes in the field of freedom, bringing him endless power.


    Most of them are ordinary animals. They look very weak in front of these countless wild animals, but they also live in this world and fight for their right to live freely.


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s real dragon wandered, and its claws stretched out to tear the wild beasts to pieces. But there are countless strange animals in that field, many of which are really powerful.


    A Dapeng, as big as a mountain, appears. This is the family of Dapeng who feeds on dragons. His sharp claws are shining and sharpening the edge of no match. He grabs the real dragon transformed by Fang Tianxing.


    "Little bird, how can you be arrogant." Fang Tianxing gave a big drink, spitting out a golden and blue flame in his mouth, and directly ignited Dapeng''s claws. He saw that Dapeng was in pain, flapping his wings and flying away.


    But another Phoenix came, and he was burning with a flame. With a sharp sound, the loud sound of the Phoenix sounded, and a smaller Phoenix flew out and went straight to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He soon bit the little Phoenix and swallowed it. There were two kinds of magic fire in his mouth. The Phoenix Fire couldn''t hurt himself.


    Soon there were many kinds of ancient gods and beasts, and they rushed to them. Many people thought it was frightening.


    Most of them are rare beasts in ancient times. They are all legendary beasts that have disappeared for a long time, such as Taowu, Jinwu, Bifang and so on. It seems that even the quantity alone is enough to suppress Fang Tianxing.


    "I''ll give you another chance. It''s still too late to go back." He Hai said to Tianxing.


    Surrounded outside, Fang Tianxing didn''t feel so afraid. He said in a loud voice: "power can''t make people afraid. Justice in the world won''t be conquered by power."


    When Fang Tianxing said this, he let out a roar and let all animals submit to him. The power of the real dragon was fully displayed. As soon as the real dragon came out, all animals bowed.


    In fact, there are real dragons in each other''s field, but compared with Fang Tianxing, they are weak.


    Under the roar of Fang Tianxing, the real dragon could not bear it directly and was fried into a pile of broken meat.


    The danger of the real dragon is so terrible. Even if it is besieged by all kinds of animals, it will not show weakness. This is the real king style.


    That kind of thing can''t make people feel how powerful, it''s a kind of incomparable ridiculous, many of which make people feel a little worried.


    What kind of thing is this? Fang Tianxing flies up and sweeps all kinds of animals directly.


    They trembled under the power of Fang Tianxing''s real dragon and had little resistance at all.


    The other party didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing still had this skill, and the beasts in his own field could not stop him, and could not cause him much damage.


    "My method is more than that. Next, I''ll let you know how powerful it is." The man''s face was a little heavy, he said in a cold voice.


    Soon, the beasts seemed to be inspired by a strange force, and they merged with each other.


    What''s the matter? The Phoenix, Bifang and Jinwu merge into a strange bird with ten heads. The beast is not willing to lag behind, and also integrates into a huge monster with ten claws.


    Seeing such a change, Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "what is this? This kind of thing is really ugly. No wonder you can''t become a real God level writer. You don''t respect the form of life and can never see the way. "


    "Well, you''ll see what you can do first." The man said without care.


    The two monsters rushed over, much bigger than Fang Tianxing''s body, at least 100 Zhang high.


    Fang Tianxing no longer keeps the body of a real dragon, but turns into a mouse, the first of the twelve zodiac signs, but also the weakest and smallest one.


    When the monster saw that Fang Tianxing was getting smaller, the beast with a height of 100 Zhang had to bend down to look for Fang Tianxing''s figure.


    "I found you." The monster found the trace of Fang Tianxing, claws toward him. But Fang Tianxing''s mouse ran away and tried to catch it several times. But the mouse didn''t slip. It was inconvenient for the monster to be too big, and it was not good for this small animal.


    "You think that''s it." With a sneer, the man made the monster smaller, only one head higher than the mouse, so that he didn''t have to bend down to catch the mouse.


    However, Fang Tianxing is not surprised but happy. In the same shape, he doesn''t think the rat will be weaker than any other animal. On the contrary, he is likely to be one of the most powerful animals.


    The monster chased after him with its claws. Fang Tianxing''s mice attacked like lightning. Their reaction speed was far faster than the monster''s imagination. They rushed directly to bite one of the heads. With a click, the head was bitten off by the mouse. He wildly waved his claws to drive Fang Tianxing away. Fang Tianxing''s offspring jumped away to avoid his attack.


    Although the monster looks powerful, it has no power to fight back against the attack of Fang Tianxing. Its reaction speed and power are much worse.


    After several fights, the monster was bitten off several heads by Fang Tianxing. Facing Fang Tianxing''s offspring, there was not much possibility of resistance.


    The monster had no choice but to grow up to the height of a teenager. At this time, he could stop his decline, but he could not get an overwhelming advantage.


    It''s a terrible thing to be played with by such a gadget. People have to sigh about the magic of the creator.


    Another ten birds also joined in. Ten bird heads struck like lightning. Fang Tianxing was really in a hurry. Originally, birds were good at catching tiny insects and snakes.


    However, Fang Tianxing is not helpless. He thinks it''s a bit bad. They are creatures put together at random and seem very strange.


    Restraint in nature is only a kind of repression, and even restraint is not absolute repression. If natural enemies have absolute control over predators, then the life of the prey should have been destroyed. It is impossible for all things to compete freely.


    Fang Tianxing understood this, so he circled around the ten birds and monsters. Although these birds and animals are moving rapidly, they are only moving in a straight line, and they can''t move in circles.


    There is no perfect life in nature, because there is nothing absolutely perfect in the world. The most beautiful things can''t last forever, for example, when the sun comes to the middle, it will go west immediately; If the moon is full, it will soon be lost.

 Chapter 641

    Once the fruit on the tree is ripe, it will fall. Everything must be a little lacking in order to be persistent. Therefore, there is a defect is permanent, not perfect is life.


    Soon Fang Tianxing made the ten birds dizzy. It was time to launch an attack. His mouse jumped up and bit one of the birds'' necks. The ten birds soon gave out a shrill hiss, and the other heads also tried to bite Fang Tianxing.


    But at the critical moment, they entangled, several heads entangled together, which can make fangtianxingle broken, it can be used as a toy to toss.


    The more the ten birds struggled, the tighter they became. That is how ridiculous, before the fierce now into a joke.


    It seems that the fierce beast can''t attack at the moment. The little mouse kept jumping around and became more and more angry at the situation, but it only made him more difficult.


    The monster came to help the strange bird, but Fang Tianxing had already jumped away. He couldn''t accept this kind of thing. Instead, the power knocked the strange bird to the ground.


    Seeing him fall to the ground, Fang Tianxing''s mice jump and jump, as if laughing at him.


    Soon he was really angry. These monsters couldn''t deal with Fang Tianxing. They had to use other methods. It''s just that I didn''t bring my magic weapon, and I really didn''t dare to use it. I would expose my identity with that magic weapon.


    Fang Tianxing knows that things are not so simple. He knows that the other side still has a backhand. It must be that he does not dare to use it for some reason.


    "You have to give him a little pain, or you won''t know what happened." The man quickly said to Tianxing.


    Soon he put the field away, gathered in himself, and then slapped Fang Tianxing, beat him back, and then vomited a few steps back.


    The man left, and Fang Tianxing couldn''t catch up with him. At this time, the upper level of WangWen university came over, which made people feel very dissatisfied.


    Soon a middle-aged incarnation appeared here. It was a very dignified middle-aged incarnation. He seemed to be in good spirits and looked like an expert in the world.


    When Fang Tianxing saw him, he said in a loud voice, "elder Zhishang, I haven''t seen you for many years."


    The elder saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance. He was surprised at first, and then said, "it''s you."


    Many years ago, Tianxing participated in the youth training camp. When Zhishang saw him, he stopped lecturing. Because he recognized Fang Tianxing, he and his father look so much alike.


    Later, after his father told himself his identity, Fang Tianxing knew why the wound was so strange. He was close to the God of tyranny, and he used to be his father''s mentor.


    When Zhishang saw Fang Tianxing, he immediately thought of what happened in those years. The fluctuation just now is at least a battle between two young people at or above the publishing level. He can''t imagine that the young man who just entered the youth training camp a few years ago has grown into a strong man no less than himself.


    Zhishang nodded admiringly, pulled Fang Tianxing aside and asked, "what are you doing here today, for your father''s sake?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded. He was worried and said: "you must be careful. I suspect that the man who trapped your father in those years was an elder of WangWen University. He was in a high position. You''d better not provoke him easily."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "I have already known that I had a fight with him just now. I''m a semi saint."


    "Fight with the semi saint!" Weaves the wound to pour to inhale a cool air, did not expect that the other party strength is so strong, they are very ridiculous, is not easy to provoke.


    "Are you hurt?" Weaver injury asks a way hastily.


    "Nothing. It''s just a slight injury." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    The result of fighting with Bansheng is only slight injury, which is enough to prove Fang Tianxing''s strength. Zhishang is also surprised at the change of Fang Tianxing.


    "Be careful. It''s easy to hide a clear gun, but hard to defend a hidden one. If the enemy is hiding in the dark, he must be more careful. " Weaves the wound, the sincere Fang Tianxing said.


    Such a thing is very helpless, that person''s identity is at least WangWen University Taishang elder, WangWen University Taishang elder is not many, only three.


    It''s the elder of the wounded, principal Mo and elder blood reward. It''s one of them. Each of these three people is in a high position, and every step of the university will shake three shakes.


    If you want to investigate them, you must have some courage.


    "Do you have to pursue it?" Zhishang asked.


    "For the sake of my father''s innocence, no matter who it is, I will find him out." Fang Tianxing said, biting his teeth.


    His father was wronged and fell from heaven to the bottom. In fact, Zhishang can also understand Fang Tianxing''s mood. He wants to wash his father''s injustice and prove his innocence again.


    But this is too dangerous, a careless will send his own life.


    We have to protect him as much as possible.


    Fang Tianxing is determined to investigate the three elders of WangWen University. The chance to see them is the selection of WangWen League three days later. At that time, the three elders of WangWen University will be present, and Fang Tianxing plans to ask about it that day.


    A few years ago, Tianxing also participated in the tennis league. At that time, he was only a player. Now he is qualified to be a judge. But this time, he didn''t participate in the competition to be a judge, but to clean up his father''s grievances.


    To find enough evidence, now that the clues are broken, the enemy knows his actions like the back of his hand. It''s harder to find evidence under her nose than to go to heaven.


    Only if we don''t follow the common sense, can we have a chance to break the game and change the track of our destiny.


    Huang Hai must have died. Now it''s time to investigate the people he met before he died. We must find out who ordered him.


    Soon everyone began to investigate, and started a carpet investigation on the people who had recently met in the Yellow Sea. The situation is not optimistic. It takes a lot of energy to make the truth come to the surface.


    Three days later, the selection of the Internet language League within the University began. Ten of the best students were selected to participate in the Internet language League held by the three major Internet language colleges.


    This time, the competition is very fierce, and countless young Internet authors show their abilities on the competition field, so that they can get the opportunity to participate.


    The freshmen at the bottom are fighting, and the top is the top of the University. The three supreme elders are at the top, and the senior editors and many famous authors are at the bottom.


    Such as Feng Qingyang and kind bees, they are all excellent students of the past. They are successful people who can make these freshmen worship enthusiastically and have a good reputation.


    Soon the freshmen''s competition is over, and the top ten will be qualified to participate in the online League on behalf of the University.


    But at this time, suddenly a boy in black came here and said, "I''m going to challenge the strongest young generation of the three major cyber arts colleges."

 Chapter 642

    He said this in a big voice, which immediately surprised everyone on the field. Then there was anger. This man came to kick the hall.


    "Who are you and what qualifications do you have to come here?" Someone asked quickly.


    The boy in Black said with disdain: "I''m from the Hong family. Today I''m here to challenge you. One of the so-called three colleges is not worth mentioning in my eyes."


    "You are so arrogant. You have suffered a lot outside." Some people sneer.


    "I''ve challenged a lot of people. Without my unified enemy, the strong of Yuewen university has also been defeated by me. Who''s the strongest one here? Come up and fight me. " The young man in Black said arrogantly that he didn''t care about them.


    This kind of thing can be said to be a slap in the face. It''s not someone else''s face, but the face of WangWen University. There is no need to talk to the people above. Soon, the instructor will arrange people to deal with them.


    "Mo tiangan, come and fight with him. Don''t disgrace the University." The instructor said to a student next to him.


    The student seemed to have confidence in himself and quickly went on the stage and said, "I''ll fight with you. Do you dare to take it?"


    "I''ll beat you in three moves." The boy in Black said coolly.


    Mo tiangan just thinks that the other party is a bull, and he wants to win honor for the University. This is a good opportunity to show.


    Two people went to the challenge arena, Mo tiangan said to him: "you first."


    The temperament of the famous school showed completely, and the other side also said impolitely: "this is what you said. Don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Soon that guy will be shot, he does not move when people can not feel how powerful. The man shot like lightning, the figure is like a black whirlwind.


    Mo tiangan reacts and wants to defend, but he didn''t expect that the opponent''s hand was fierce and it was a fatal blow.


    This kind of power is simply terrible. Mo tiangan has made a defensive posture, but he is still hit by a blow, which shows that the other side''s attack power is terrible.


    The dagger in his hand was shining green. It was obviously poisoned. If it was touched, it would be difficult to survive.


    Mo tiangan didn''t expect that he didn''t make three moves, but he failed in the first move.


    Soon someone came up and carried Mo tiangan out. If he was treated early, he would have a chance.


    "You even feed poison on weapons. It''s not the right way at all. What qualifications do you have to challenge?" The instructor said angrily.


    "We didn''t agree not to use poison. He''s not good at it. Who''s to blame?" The boy in Black said with disdain.


    Acting ruthlessly and sparing no leeway is not what the right way will do at all. It is an evil way that has no lower limit.


    Everyone was filled with righteous indignation. The man standing behind him stood up and said, "I''ll fight you."


    These people are vigorous young people. How can they bear it? They don''t allow others to slander their alma mater and rely on such obscene means.


    The name of the person standing out is Zhu Lingshan, who is the first one in the internal selection of the net literature League of the University of net literature. As a girl, he has the ability to surpass the male students present. Obviously, he has a terrible strength. He can surpass the talents of his peers and become a champion. Naturally, he has her strength.


    Fang Tianxing is very worried. Zhu Lingshan is good, but I''m afraid it''s hard to defeat the boy in black. The opponent is not only ruthless, but also has rich fighting experience.


    Soon after Zhu Lingshan came on the stage, the black robed boy was still standing there, and he didn''t even want to move. It was obvious that he didn''t pay attention to the champion.


    Zhu Lingshan was also magnanimous. Although she was discontented, she didn''t express anything on the surface. Instead, she said with grace, "what''s your name, what school do you learn from, and why do you want to challenge here?"


    That black robed youth tone blunt said: "beat me, have the qualification to know my name."


    As expected, Zhu Lingshan laughed instead of anger and quickly put on a posture. As soon as the black robed boy''s figure flashed, he disappeared. Zhu Lingshan was not flustered. It seemed that the moon was fierce.


    Soon a dark shadow flashed around him. Zhu Lingshan didn''t realize it, but the shadow was blocked by the light shield. The man didn''t give up and continued to attack in another direction, but no matter what direction he attacked, he was always blocked out.


    "Don''t bother. I''ve set up an array around me. You can''t break it so easily." That zhulingshan look indifferent said.


    Weapons can be poisoned. Naturally, it''s not a foul to use the array. It''s a fight without rules. The young people under the stage have never seen it.


    WangWen university is the leader of the right way. Naturally, we can''t let people use any deviant ways or opportunistic means in the competition. But the right way does not mean the evil way will be the same.


    This kind of battle is what these righteous disciples lack. It can be used as a kind of observation, which can make these students increase their knowledge, and it is also very good for the future.


    The three elders on the stage all looked at each other. They were a little surprised and thought it was an opportunity.


    They all think that this kind of thing can make people really realize the complexity of the battle, and can really face the cruelty of practice.


    The boy in black robe knew that there was a barrier, so he stopped trying to assassinate and stood there and took out a pile of things. Zhu Lingshan was disdainful at first, and then worried, because what the other side had come up with was a tool to break the battle.


    This kind of thing can be said to be very professional. You can see the other party''s family background. He is by no means a layman who knows nothing. He knows this situation and must stop the other party from breaking through.


    Zhu Lingshan quickly summoned his weapon, which was a hammer with electric light and something like a chisel. Many people have seen her use that magic weapon, which can emit thunder light and strike the enemy in the distance.


    Zhu Lingshan soon began to hit the lightning chisel with an electric light hammer, and quickly hit the thunder with a length of about a foot. The power of electric shock, thunder splitting and even just reaching the sun can punish demons and ghosts.


    It is said that in ancient times, Wu Yi had no way and died of thunder. In midsummer, thunder and lightning are swift, breaking trees and destroying rooms. Sometimes they commit homicide, which is also called Yin Guo. People who eat food kill them because they are unclean.


    The sound of rumble, the sound of fury, is like the sound of people. Thunder and lightning have the meaning of acting on behalf of heaven, punishing overcast and killing thunder.


    People give thunder and lightning the meaning of punishing evil and promoting good. He thinks that Lei Gong can distinguish between good and evil in the world, enforce the law on behalf of heaven, kill the guilty and uphold justice.


    In the past, electricity was not sent out first when there was thunder. When it struck the dead, it was not very cautious. Suddenly, it gave a loud bang and killed people. Later, a good man was killed by mistake. This man was a widow with filial piety.


    The widow, whose husband died early, had no son and was poor. There was only one old aunt in the hall. She was very filial and served her old aunt and refused to remarry.

 Chapter 643

    Once, her aunt was ill and wanted to eat meat. The daughter-in-law then cut off her own meat and gave it to her to eat. She didn''t understand her daughter-in-law''s filial piety. Instead, she thought her daughter-in-law was not filial. She saved the good meat she bought and cooked the meat close to the skin to honor her.


    She yelled and scolded, and asked Raytheon to kill her daughter-in-law. How do you know that Wulei really should be ordered? Suddenly, she killed her daughter-in-law.


    When she was buried, she found that a piece of flesh had been cut off from her daughter-in-law''s thigh, and there were still blood scars. Then she suddenly woke up and repented. However, people have been killed, and can not call her alive.


    She cried and begged Lei Gong to spend her daughter-in-law''s life. Lei Gong also regretted his carelessness. She heard the old woman''s one-sided words and killed a good man by mistake. So Lei Gong played the Jade Emperor and asked him to give the widow the title of Dianmu.


    Before Lei Gong sends out thunder, the electric bus can light up the good and evil in the world to show black and white, so as not to hit people wrong again. So now when it''s thundering, there''s a flash of lightning. That''s what happened.


    In fact, Zhu Lingshan has long suspected that the other party is a demon. She is actually the daughter of an elder. She just keeps a low profile and doesn''t let others know. Just now, her father whispered to her that this person is probably a demon.


    The lightning magic weapon in her hand has a wonderful effect on them and can be used. That''s why she volunteered to come on stage and expose the true face of the demon clan.


    Lei Guang goes towards the man. If he hits, he will know if he is a demon. Seeing the thunder coming, the boy in black robe was not afraid. He took out a frisbee and threw it out without looking at it.


    Thunder just hit this object, things destroyed, thunder also dissipated.


    This technique is not common. It uses Bora to block the attack. If the other side keeps attacking, it will waste a lot of magic weapons. However, they know that those who can use this technique must be rich and powerful.


    However, the black robed boy was also arranging the array. He used a broken array to break the big array around Zhu Lingshan.


    Zhu Lingshan saw the other party''s means, and was more anxious. Soon, she continued to use the thunder method, and countless lightning strikes at the man.


    Without raising his head, he continued to throw out low-level magic weapons as before to counteract the electric light. The two of them just hit each other, and soon the young man in black robe put the magic cloth in place.


    In the end, even the intermediate magic weapon was thrown out.


    This kind of thing can be said to make people feel bad. It''s true that rich people broaden their horizons. Rich people and poor people are in different worlds. They can''t understand the feelings of rich people.


    When the black robed youth''s array was ready, he said calmly, "you''re ready. I''m going to break the array."


    With that, the boy in black started the array around him, and a black light flashed around him. There is a black ring on the ground. The ring runs slowly and turns out many black spears to attack.


    The black spear flew out and hit the light curtain around the Lingshan. The light curtain shook for a while to block the attack, and soon the black spear condensed and hit the light curtain.


    The light curtain is constantly being consumed, sooner or later it will not hold up. Then Zhu Lingshan was also clever. He quickly took out ten monthly tickets and floated in the surrounding space. The monthly tickets ignited without wind, and soon released his strength to strengthen the array.


    The array immediately became stable, and all Lingshan''s mind immediately settled down.


    The people at the bottom were stunned. It was obviously a competition between the two rich people, and the ten monthly tickets were held up. This terrible pride was obviously the breath of the European emperor.


    Zhu Lingshan is stable for the time being, but the situation is not so good. After all, he is the party under attack. It''s not a long-term solution to defend for a long time.


    Their situation was just a little strange. Zhu Lingshan carefully observed each other''s array and found that it was not any of the arrays she had seen, but it was similar to some kind of array.


    Zhu Lingshan quickly thought of a way, she quickly prepared means to break the damned situation, soon she began to sing: Almighty water element, use your strength, break the cage.


    With her singing, the sky became dark, and countless lights were shining in it. This is extremely ridiculous, the sky began to rain, began only light rain, soon turned into torrential rain, pouring.


    Many people don''t understand the meaning. Some people understand it. Zhu Changqing, Zhu Lingshan''s father, yells, "Shan''er, stop it, you will be seriously injured."


    "Father, if you want to achieve great things, you have to make some sacrifices. I''m willing to be the first one." Zhulingshan roared, and then he tried his best to hit the electric light chisel with the thunder hammer.


    The huge thunder light appeared, and the boy in black robe was already soaked. The thunder light soon went towards him. The water was electrified, and there was a numbness on his body from afar.


    The boy in black robe didn''t expect that Zhu Lingshan was so single that Lei Guang would have no different attack in the immediate environment. This means that both sides will be hurt. Even if he can''t escape, he will also be hurt.


    How ridiculous this situation is. The boy in black robe used a means to leave the black robe in place, while he had already flown to the sky, with a pair of black wings behind him, proving his identity as a demon.


    "You''re looking for death to push me to this point." Said the demon boy. After that, he threw the sharp blade to zhulingshan.


    The goal was achieved, but Zhu Lingshan didn''t know how to escape. Her father wanted to save him, but he was too far away to help.


    But a moment later, she found that she was not injured. Someone saved him, which was naturally Fang Tianxing.


    Taking zhulingshan to the sky, Fang Tianxing said with a sneer: "what a demon. He deliberately suppresses the realm and bullies others. He really gives the demon a long face."


    At the moment, many people find that the young demon people who are floating in the air are already at the level of the demon God. Before that, they deliberately lowered their level, which is basically bullying people.


    The young devil said angrily, "I''m the heart eroding devil, the son of the heart eroding devil emperor. If you do something bad to me, you will surely die."


    Soon this situation made people feel angry first and then afraid. This guy appeared in the Terran territory and was so arrogant.


    The fear is that he is the son of Tianxin devil emperor, and no one dares to offend him. The power of the devil emperor is not weaker than that of the God level author, and Tianxin devil emperor is also the best among the devil emperors.


    Feeling the fear of these people, the young man, the heart eroding devil, is more proud. Fear is the best gift, and with him is the secret of invincibility.


    "No matter who you are, it''s wrong for me to be forced in our Terran place." Fang Tianxing said without hesitation.


    "Where did you come from? Why did you challenge me?" he said with a smile


    "I''m Fang Tianxing, a graduate of the perfect university. Don''t you want to challenge the three major schools of Internet arts? I have an obligation to stop you today. " Fang Tianxing rightfully said to him.

 Chapter 644

    "You came out before I went to the perfect university. Good. I''ll try your skill Erosive heart demon Zun said with a sneer.


    He stretched out his hand, a black ray point to the sky, did not react to resist, then disappeared into the body.


    "With this mark, I''ll find you." Eroding heart demon Zun said to Tianxing.


    Soon he opened the void and left, and no one dared to stop him.


    What a ridiculous thing it is. Many of these things make people feel a little ashamed. It was like beating everyone in the face to let him leave.


    "Little brother, thank you for your help so that my son''s life can be saved." Zhu Changqing supported her daughter and said gratefully.


    Looking at Zhu Lingshan again, he just took the medicine and looked much better. He even said thanks. At the moment, the light rain stopped, the arena was full of water stains, and the air was still fresh.


    Fang Tianxing stood there and said, "I came here today to discuss a case 30 years ago."


    When this remark came out, everyone was shocked. They didn''t know what the situation was. Is Fang Tianxing here to seek revenge, or is there any question that needs to be clarified.


    This is a very funny thing, it can be said that the language is amazing, the stage of the principal Mo stood up and said: "what''s the situation, you can tell me."


    Fang Tianxing raised his head and said, "my father is a student of WangWen University and is praised as the most outstanding genius. However, more than 30 years ago, he was wronged by others, and his cultivation was abolished. In addition to decades of labor, he had to work hard to escape from his life. Today, I will seek justice for him. "


    When Fang Tianxing said this, he could only feel the pressure of yuexiong''s mouth. He remembered his father''s downfall. He had to find out the person who framed him in those years, and he had to catch him by hand.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he was full of power, and the three elders on the stage looked at each other in shock.


    "Who do you think was the man who framed your father?" Principal Mo asked Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing held out his hand and slowly lifted it up. It was the height of the three supreme elders, which made many people feel unimaginable. It was a terrible thing. Fang Tianxing''s fingers moved slowly and finally pointed to the elder who hurt his heart.


    "It''s the elder of the wounded man. How can this be possible? What happened in those years was done by the wounded man. The God of tyranny was wronged by him." Someone exclaimed under the challenge arena.


    His words were quickly refuted, someone retorted: "nonsense, how can the elder hurt the heart do that? It''s impossible."


    The three elders above didn''t speak, but the people below couldn''t help but stand up and say, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t slander the elder of our university."


    "Of course I won''t slander, I have enough evidence." Fang Tianxing said without fear.


    Fang Tianxing''s words are loud and forceful. But obviously, who is qualified to judge the supreme elder? No one dares to say that he is qualified.


    After pondering for a moment, the headmaster Mo said, "you can show the evidence. Let''s go to the public trial. We can decide whether it is right or wrong."


    It''s a big concession to say that. It''s a shock to hear that.


    Fang Tianxing quickly took out an object, which was the falling bronze left behind by the explosion. He took it and said, "since I came to WangWen University, someone has known my whereabouts, and there are always people following me all the way. So I killed him with a trick and got this thing.


    After several visits, we finally know the name of this thing and its origin. I found out that the person who got it recently was he Hai. When I found him, I found another person who used his identity to fight with me. He was a semi saint with strong strength. I''m sorry I couldn''t catch him. "


    Speaking of this, there was a hiss at the bottom. No one believed what he said. He fought with the semi saint and said that he let him go carelessly. It was a joke.


    A steward at the bottom said, "if you don''t ask the truth of your battle with Bansheng, what evidence do you have to prove that you are really the elder of the wounded man?"


    "Of course I have the evidence. Now the evidence is on the elder of the wounded man." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Soon Fang Tianxing stretched out his hand, took out a few hairs and said to the crowd, "the hair on my hand was taken off when I was fighting with him. As long as I compare it with the hair of the wounded man, the result will come out."


    The hair was black and white. It looked like the hair of the wounded man.


    "You are the first one to identify me with just a few hairs." The wounded man stood up and thought of his overbearing voice. His tone was full of the pride of being a superior.


    This kind of thing can make people feel extremely terrible, overwhelming momentum hit, people around feel breathless, directly toward Fang Tianxing, they are only incidental, can imagine the strength of Fang Tianxing.


    The challenge arena under Fang Tianxing''s feet cracked. It was already very hard stone, but it still couldn''t bear the powerful force.


    Fang Tianxing can withstand it. It''s just a small test for him.


    He firmly said: "power can''t make me yield. No matter how powerful the evil forces are, they can''t make me bow."


    "I''m so indulgent that I don''t allow you to slander me." The wounded man said angrily.


    In his hand, he took out his magic weapon, which was the treasure of his preaching in those years. He held the dust in his hand, but with a wave of it, thousands of silk threads rolled towards Fang Tianxing.


    The long sword in Fang Tianxing''s hand is standing, and the flying dust silk is split when it meets the blade. But those dust silk have both rigid and soft way, those dust silk curved attack to square sky line.


    Fang Tianxing mixed up and started the fire. The tips of the dust wires were burning, but there were still a lot of fierce twists to squeeze in. The flames three feet around were all penetrated by the dust wires. Some of the dust wires were so fire-resistant that they just wanted to squeeze into Fang Tianxing''s side.


    Fang Tianxing clenched his teeth and burst out a powerful force, forcing those dust wires away. Fang Tianxing held the long sky Qi sword and went straight to the wounded man.


    The wounded man snorted coldly. His whisk is the most precious treasure. How can it be so simple? The countless whisk threads curled up and wrapped Fang Tianxing tightly.


    Like a rice dumpling, countless dust silk wrapped him tightly, it seemed that there was no sound.


    To provoke the supreme elder is to seek death. The most normal thing is the inevitable outcome.


    But Fang Tianxing doesn''t believe in fate. The so-called fate is just an excuse for self deception. It''s the self forgiveness of the weak, and it''s also a kind of so-called begging for mercy.

 Chapter 645

    He must strive for his own destiny on his own. No matter how hard it is, he must realize what he wants to do.


    Soon a ray of light flashed from the distance, which cut through the dust silk, and soon Fang Tianxing got out of trouble.


    "Who dares to help such people?" Someone said in doubt.


    Soon Wei Tiecheng came from the outside. Someone wanted to stop him, but he slapped him away. Many people feel the evil spirit of Wei Tiecheng, and quickly shout: "he is a demon."


    This is a surprise, colluding with the demons, it is not a good person. The man went to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was waiting for him and said, "the situation is critical. I need Taoist friends to help me."


    "You and I are one. You don''t need to be polite." Wei Tiecheng doesn''t care.


    With that, he walked directly towards the sky, and the two became one. Fang Tianxing''s momentum rose again, and he directly broke away the remaining dust silk.


    "Wounded old thief, the battle has just begun. I haven''t lost, and you haven''t won." Fang Tianxing said to the wounded man above.


    The wounded man snorted coldly and said, "no one should interfere today. I will get rid of the devil and defend the way today."


    Soon, with a wave of his hand, the nine suns in his hand shrunk and returned to his hands. Fang Tianxing was not afraid. In the face of this murderer, he would not give in and beg for mercy.


    The wounded man soon recited a few incantations and threw the dust in his hand into the sky. The dust soon changed into three magic weapons, a jade Ruyi, a xuanhuang Linglong pagoda, and a green lotus sword. All these things make people feel a little surprised. I don''t know what the mystery is.


    This kind of thing makes Fang Tianxing feel a little worried. He feels a strong sense of oppression. The three treasures turned into three Taoists, an old man, a middle-aged man and a young man.


    "This is the most difficult separation skill to practice in WangWen University. One Qi turns into three clearness, and the elder of the wounded man has finished it." Someone below exclaimed.


    This gasification Sanqing can turn into three parts. The strength of the part is the same as the noumenon, which is equivalent to three more helpers. Moreover, it''s not just that one plus one plus one is greater than three.


    Seeing this kind of ability, Fang Tianxing also has some feelings. He can cultivate his own mind and spirit, but the strength of separation depends on his own cultivation. There is no such rapid success as one Qi and three Qing.


    That is the most ridiculous thing, such things are people think that each has its own advantages.


    However, in the face of the enemy, it''s still better to fight with one spirit and three cleanings. This is a means of fighting, and the strength is more than tripled.


    Fang Tianxing naturally knows that this kind of thing is not simple. His separation means are mysterious, which can improve his own strength. When he is near the bottleneck, he can break through the bottleneck by integrating himself.


    But now it''s important to fight the enemy. Soon the three men attack each other separately. One of them is holding Yu Ruyi and shoots a blue light to trap Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing just feels like falling into the mire.


    The other is to stab Fang Tianxing with a sword. The light of the sword is very sharp and points directly at Fang Tianxing''s throat.


    The other is a pagoda on the top of his head. Looking at it from a distance, Fang Tianxing is in a bit of a hurry. With his horizontal sword, he pushes away the long sword stabbed by the other side. The man keeps walking around and attacking himself, bullying himself that his body method is not flexible enough.


    Because he was trapped by Qingguang, his action was very difficult. It was like being trapped in the mud. Therefore, Fang Tianxing moved slowly, which gave the young swordsman a lot of opportunities to take advantage of.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that such things are very ridiculous. He must break the shackles of Qingguang to turn the world around. The best way is to attack the middle-aged incarnation with yuruyi.


    Fang Tianxing thought and did the same. He held a sword in one hand to block the young man''s attack, and the other hand was to catch the middle-aged man holding Yu Ruyi.


    However, when Fang Tianxing caught the middle-aged avatar with his big hand, a xuanhuang Linglong tower suddenly appeared on his head. It sprinkled the light of Taoism and protected the middle-aged avatar, which made Fang Tianxing fail.


    Fang Tianxing''s big hand was blocked by the light, and could not hurt the middle-aged incarnation at all. I didn''t expect that these three people were not only interlinked, but also integrated attack and defense. It was really difficult.


    At this time, the young man cuts Fang Tianxing''s arm with his sword. Fang Tianxing immediately shrinks his hand to fight back. The opponent''s sword skill is not inferior to his own. A moment''s distraction makes him almost fall into the disadvantage, so he has to deal with it carefully.


    He had to hold on to the scene first, and then consider how to solve the situation. This kind of thing makes people feel very difficult and can''t make their own strength so weak.


    However, many people are worried about how he can survive in the face of the siege of Sanqing, the embodiment of the strength of three wounded people.


    As for the body of the wounded man, the old God sat on his seat and closed his eyes, as if he didn''t care at all.


    In fact, if the three avatars act at the same time, the noumenon can''t move. It has almost no power to protect itself. What can you do without closing your eyes.


    Many of these people are terrified and have a kind of expectation. If Fang Tianxing really defeats the elder, what will happen to the heartbroken people? Apart from other things, the current situation is amazing enough.


    Fang Tianxing can still fight. He will never give up. This fight is not for himself, but for his father.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing''s father is still at home. He didn''t go to work today. Somehow, he always felt that his eyelids were skipping and worried that his son would be in danger. This feeling was very strong, which made him feel upset and angry, so he didn''t go to work.


    He was worried about his son and didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to ask him to find out the truth. He wanted to clear himself, but he didn''t want his son to be hurt.


    As a parent, it is natural for him to worry about his son''s injury. The grievances of that year have always been in his heart. At that time, he was a promising young man, but after those things, he became a middle-aged incarnation who was devastated by fate.


    Life has changed dramatically. After decades of time, he has become the same as ordinary people. With his own wife and children, with a perfect family, then things become memories.


    Memories are just memories. Even if we can find the truth, we can never find the lost youth again. Time is unforgettable. His body is full of traces of time, like memories at the bottom of the box. It seems that he is separated from the rest of the world.


    But it''s also false to say that he didn''t want to overturn the case. In those humiliating years, he was regarded as a sinner. In the remaining days, he only hoped to be able to clean up his innocence and live up to his life.


    Many times, people are like this. The more they can''t get, the more they treasure it in their heart, and the more they can''t ask, the more they want it.


    Fang Tianxing is still fighting hard. He doesn''t intend to give up, even if it''s hard.

 Chapter 646

    There are many wounds on his body. The three Qing incarnations are the integration of attack and defense, and the cooperation is excellent. He only has the part of parry, and has no power to fight back.


    It can be said that Fang Tianxing, the heartbreaker''s downplayed suppression, has a full master''s bearing. This is what the supreme elder should look like. If he is not as good as him, it would be very disrespectful.


    Principal Mo didn''t speak. This young man didn''t show any strong evidence at all. Naturally, it can be regarded as a false accusation. It''s normal for him to be suppressed now. Even if he is killed, he can be regarded as asking for it.


    The elder on one side is also an old God. In fact, he thinks Fang Tianxing''s words are reasonable, but he doesn''t look like a rash man. Why do he do it.


    At the moment, a young man suddenly ran up. He seemed very anxious. He was out of breath and said, "OK, Dad, stop it. Don''t do evil again."


    Such words may not be believed by others, but this person''s identity is different. He is Ren Zitai, the son of the heartbreaker.


    Holding a pile of things in his hand, he said loudly, "I have collected enough evidence to prove that my father was the one who hurt his heart and secretly communicated with the demons. Fang Tianxing''s father, the God of tyranny, was the scapegoat."


    The whole audience was in an uproar, and everyone couldn''t believe it. However, the words came from the heartbroken son, which made people have a sense of solemnity.


    "Rebellious son, you even eat inside and outside, help outsiders to investigate your father." The wounded man said angrily even if he couldn''t move at the moment.


    "Elder, don''t be angry. Wait for me to see if the evidence is true?" Blood reward elder said quickly.


    Then he reached out his hand, and the evidence in Ren Zitai''s hand floated to him. As soon as the heartbreaker gritted his teeth, he knew that he would never let the blood reward get the evidence.


    He urged the skill, and the old incarnation of the top pagoda left the battle group to start. Fang Tianxing realized what he wanted to do, and immediately struggled to get hurt to attack the middle-aged incarnation of Yu Ruyi.


    If he wants to defend, he has to mobilize the strength of the old man, which in turn is to restrain the old man. Fang Tianxing is hit by a sword behind him, and his blood is dripping. The middle-aged incarnation holding Yu Ruyi is not on guard. If he is hit by Fang Tianxing, he will cough up blood.


    And the old man''s incarnation is to urge the pagoda to cover Ren Zitai. A force of suction comes and takes him into the pagoda.


    Blood reward elder stretched out his hand and stopped in the air directly. He didn''t understand and asked, "elder hurt, what do you mean?"


    "My own son teaches himself a lesson and does not bother others." The wounded man said impolitely.


    "It''s really doubtful that what Fang Tianxing said is true." Blood reward elder some angry say.


    Fang Tianxing drank violently, broke free from the shackles and said, "there is no silver here. Don''t you understand what he means?"


    Standing there, the old man''s Avatar left the regiment. There was a loophole in their cooperation. This kind of opportunity, Fang Tianxing, will naturally seize and get out of trouble.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing out of trouble, the face of the wounded man became very gloomy. At the moment, he felt that his son was cheated by this guy and ran out against himself.


    At the moment, in the pagoda, Ren Zitai kept yelling, to let his father let himself out.


    This is how ridiculous, listen to the words of the son in the pagoda, the wounded man only feel angry, he quickly said: "you challenge my majesty today, I can''t let you go."


    He is really determined to tear the skin, such a thing is to make people feel very bad, a semi holy anger, who can bear it.


    Such things can not be easily changed, their power is such a room, there is no ridiculous appearance.


    This is a very ridiculous force, the more efforts to pursue, the more trapped in a strange circle.


    Fang Tianxing will never admit defeat like this. He will never be defeated. It''s just that the world doesn''t change for himself, so change the world.


    Soon, he just walked to the wounded man on the high platform. He walked straight to him. The wounded man also stood up from his seat and said, "I will kill you today."


    The incarnations of Sanqing all stood beside him and soon came to Fang Tianxing. This time Fang Tianxing would not be dealt with by them. They had already been familiar with their movements. How could they easily succeed again.


    The middle-aged incarnation holding Yu Ruyi wants to use the green light to stop Fang Tianxing. This time, he''s good at learning. He won''t be caught like this. He just uses something to block the green light.


    What Fang Tianxing threw out was a magic weapon, which temporarily blocked the blue light. At the same time, the young man with the sword attacked again.


    Fang Tianxing also took up his own sword to fight with him. Without the blue light to restrain his action, Fang Tianxing had the ability to suppress the young man who used the sword.


    After several moves, Fang Tianxing put the boy down. At this time, the middle-aged incarnation holding Yu Ruyi quickly moves behind his back, and Fang Tianxing blocks it with a magic weapon again, which is a way to learn from the previous black robed youth.


    It looks good, but this kind of thing doesn''t make people feel helpless. Fang Tianxing just continues to fight with the young man with the sword. Although the opponent''s sword technique is fierce, he lacks some experience. There are many flaws in the operation of the sword technique.


    Fang Tianxing forced him to fight fast, so that he could not make up for these flaws. After all, it was getting bigger and bigger, and he had a chance to take advantage of it.


    After all, the young man with the sword was a little bit worse than Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing seizes the opportunity, knocks down the sword in his hand with a move, and then stabs the teenager to make the blue light dissipate.


    The latter two incarnations of Sanqing also attack. The middle-aged incarnation is holding Yu Ruyi. The old man''s head is dark yellow pagoda. He attacks Fang Tianxing from left to right.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid, their offensive and defensive integration can not be so strong, they have the possibility to resolve.


    Fang Tianxing came to them. He raised his hand to the middle-aged incarnation. Soon, xuanhuang pagoda appeared on his head to block the damage. At the same time, Fang Tianxing struck the old man like lightning with his long sword.


    Xuanhuang pagoda couldn''t protect two people. Yu Ruyi appeared in the old man''s hand and sent out a sword with blue light to block Fang Tianxing. The sword was slow in the blue light, but still under pressure.


    Fang Tianxing''s hand was still on the middle-aged incarnation, and he didn''t let him withdraw xuanhuang pagoda. Although Qingguang''s sword blocked Changkong Zhengqi for a while, it couldn''t stop him all the time.


    Soon Changkong Zhengqi sword broke through the shackles of the green light and stabbed the old man. The old man turned into a blue light and disappeared. Now there is only the middle-aged incarnation with the xuanhuang Lingling tower.


    Although the xuanhuang Linglong tower is the most important defense treasure, it can''t be stopped for long. After all, it''s hard to stand alone.

 Chapter 647

    With Fang Tianxing''s continuous attack, the light curtain from xuanhuang Linglong tower becomes thinner and thinner. At last, there is only a thin layer left. Fang Tianxing just breaks the light curtain with one blow, and turns the middle-aged incarnation into Qingqi to dissipate.


    Fang Tianxing wants to catch xuanhuang Linglong tower. Ren Zitai is still in it. He must rescue him. In order to report his father fairly, he can''t be locked up like this.


    How could the wounded man make his wish come true so easily? He quickly recalled Linglong tower.


    As soon as the Linglong tower is about to fly away, Fang Tianxing jumps high, grabs the base of the tower and rises with it.


    Of course, he can''t let the wounded take away the Linglong tower. Ren Zitai is still in it, and he will keep it anyway.


    When the sky below to make a thousand pounds of falling body method, into infinite weight, pull the Linglong tower down. The rising speed of Linglong tower is slower and slower, and it is dragged by this huge force.


    The wounded man saw that the appeal of Linglong tower was getting weaker and weaker. He knew that Fang Tianxing was doing something strange. At the moment, the Linglong tower is spinning. It''s spinning faster and faster. It''s going to throw Fang Tianxing out.


    Fang Tianxing was transferred by the Linglong tower. Ren Zitai in the tower also said: "brother, you don''t have to worry about me. Tiger poison doesn''t eat son. He won''t hurt me. You''d better go. If you go on like this, you won''t be able to leave. You''d better go now. You''re not afraid of no firewood. "


    Fang Tianxing said with his teeth biting: "I''m ok. Don''t give up what you can do today. You don''t have to wait for tomorrow."


    That is a lot of ridiculous situation, this guy is very bad, Fang Tianxing has not been thrown away, still insist on it.


    At this time, principal Mo yelled: "hurt the core, do you think it''s not enough to lose face?"


    If the injured person is struck by lightning, he is not afraid of others. President Mo is the president of WangWen University in name, so he has a higher status than himself. Before has not spoken, that is to give oneself face, at the moment make really too big, can''t continue.


    "Open the xuanhuang Linglong pagoda and let your son out. You have your own merits and demerits." Principal Mo just said lightly, with no doubt.


    The wounded man was helpless. Principal Mo had already made a speech, and he had to take it.


    The wounded man cast a little towards the xuanhuang Linglong pagoda, and the pagoda stopped spinning. After a sound, Ren Zitai was released.


    "Well, now if you have any questions, just tell me." Principal Mo said in a high position.


    Ren Zitai wanted to speak, but Fang Tianxing stopped him and said to him, "in fact, we didn''t find any evidence at all. We just sang an empty city plan."


    "What, you dare to fool me." When the elder of the wounded heard Fang Tianxing''s words, he felt that he was angry. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing cheated himself.


    Namo also said: "since you don''t have any evidence, how dare you come to accuse the elder of hurting the core."


    "The elder of the Supreme Court hurt people all over the world. How could he leave evidence that is easy to find? I almost found the evidence several times, but it was destroyed by him in the end. In desperation, I had to sing an empty city plan to induce him to show his flaws.


    As you can see just now, Ren Zitai, my brother-in-law, takes out the so-called evidence, and he wants to arrest people. Isn''t it that there is no silver here? Can''t it show that there is a problem? It''s the heart breaking elder''s guilty conscience. "


    When Fang Tianxing said this, headmaster Mo also fell into deep meditation. He quickly said, "there are some doubts about this matter. Well, you are the informant, and naturally you have to pay some price."


    Principal Mo looked at the heartbroken man and said, "you''ll stay in the ancestral hall of Houshan for seven days. Blood reward younger martial brother, you''ll accompany him."


    Blood reward of course knows that principal Mo wants him to look at the heartbreaker, so naturally he will take orders.


    Soon Fang Tianxing was locked up, and he was guarded by a special person. He dared to testify against the supreme elder. This has not happened for many years.


    Sitting in the cell with peace of mind, Fang Tianxing closed his eyes. At this time, several people in the cell next to him came and said, "brother, what did you do? Why are you still in a single room? This is also a special treatment."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to pay any attention to him, but several other prisoners were also curious. Fang Tianxing had to say, "tell me your crime first, and I''ll tell you later."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, everyone laughed, as if they knew the crime of the thin monkey. They said to each other, "he wanted to hook up with the daughter of an elder, but people didn''t like him. As a result, he was entangled in every way, so he was brought here."


    "It''s this kid who doesn''t know his face. He''s been kept in prison for a few days. Let him suffer and have a long memory." Said another.


    This is how ridiculous, many people think that he deserves it.


    The skinny boy lowered his head and said, "I also want to climb the high branch and improve my family."


    What he said is a big truth. His family doesn''t seem to have a good condition. He has been able to enter the University of cyber arts for several generations. He even wants to hook up with the elder''s daughter. Toad wants to eat swan meat, so he is naturally locked up here.


    "I really appreciate a sincere person like you. My name is Fang Tianxing. How about you?" Fang Tianxing said kindly to the skinny boy.


    "My name is Xu Shaoping. I just got into the University of Internet arts this year. Fortunately, they didn''t drive me out, and my family finally offered me a chance to enter the University of cyberarts, so that I could have a better life. I hope to rely on my own efforts to strive for a better life, but I gradually find that things are not what I think


    Fang Tianxing actually understood him. At the beginning, young people had unrealistic fantasies about reality, but the cold water of reality made him know that the real world is not subject to human will.


    Many people will experience such things. Some people have lost their innocence early, but some still keep it.


    Whether or not to lose innocence is to be mature, and whether or not to be mature is not necessarily true. It is ridiculous to talk about maturity without experiencing many things.


    Xu Shaoping, the skinny boy, said to Tianxing, "you haven''t said that you''ve committed any crimes and been locked in."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to say it at first, but he couldn''t stand it, so he quickly said, "I was put in here because I reported the elder Taishang who hurt my heart."


    "How shameful are you to offend the supreme elder? Besides, if you really offended him, you would have died long ago. How could you be so free here?" Someone said disdainfully.


    Fang Tianxing heard what he said and quickly asked, "it sounds like you know the heartbreaker very well. Can you tell me something?"


    "As for the situation of the heartbreaker, I also heard from a elder brother in my way. He was expelled from the University of netwen because he revealed a secret of the heartbreaker by providence." The man said helplessly.

 Chapter 648

    "Where is your elder brother now?" Fang Tianxing asked in a hurry. He thought it was a breakthrough.


    The man sighed. He said quickly, "he''s already dead. He died the day after he was expelled from the University. It''s said that he fell into the water and drowned."


    Those with self-cultivation will fall into the water and drown. This kind of thing itself is a joke. If the matter is not settled, of course, no one will trouble the wounded.


    There is no proof of death. Everything goes to sea. No one knows what happened. Everything goes to sea.


    Cut the grass and get rid of the root, and whoever comes out to find fault will destroy him. This is the secret of the heartbreaker''s rampant behavior in the University of netwen. He can hold his position like this. It can be seen that those who once opposed him have been eliminated.


    At the moment, the man said: "my elder brother once collected the criminal evidence of the heartbreaker, which was hidden in a secret place by him. It should not have been found."


    "Is that true? Tell me the name of the man and where does he live? " Fang Tianxing saw the dawn and said anxiously.


    The man was very annoyed by his urging, so he had to say: "you don''t really want to pull down the wounded man, you are very dangerous."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. If anything goes wrong, I''ll take care of it myself. It won''t affect you." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    The man thought about it and said, "his name is Li Daqiang. He was a freshman three years ago and lived in Anxi road after he was driven away."


    Fang Tianxing got the news and said gratefully, "thank you so much."


    The man didn''t care, just said: "don''t let others know that I said it."


    Fang Tianxing nodded, and then talked to Xu Shaoping. At this time, the watchman next to him passed by. Seeing Fang Tianxing talking to Xu Shaoping, he yelled, "be honest and dare to tell the elder. If you want to live, stay away from him."


    People then know that he is really the one who reported elder Taishang''s injury. He is really bold.


    Fang Tianxing just said with a smile: "justice is in the heart of the people. When the truth comes out, it will be what I do today tomorrow."


    The guard said with a sneer: "it seems that you really have a hard mouth. Someone should lock him up, put on the lute bone and tell him to be honest."


    All the soldiers around him should say "yes" and soon rush up. Fang Tianxing doesn''t resist. He has been sealed up in the mud pill palace for a long time now, and he has no magic power.


    He just felt extremely ridiculous, this is a helpless thing, was put on the lute bone hook. Although it is very painful, Fang Tianxing does not regret it. He believes that his efforts will be rewarded. When the truth comes out, let the unjust pay the price, and let more unjust people like my father clear their grievances.


    He is helpless to sit in the corner, locked by the chain, can not go anywhere, can only sit in the corner in a daze, at this time someone cried: "Fang Tianxing, someone came to see you."


    Fang Tianxing opened his eyes and found that the elder Zhishang was coming. Seeing Fang Tianxing sitting by the wall, the elder Zhishang said, "how are you, are you ok?"


    Fang Tianxing opened his eyes and said, "I''m ok. I can hold on."


    The elder''s claws and teeth are everywhere, and Zhishang doesn''t dare to be too close to Fang Tianxing. Zhishang says to him, "I''m entrusted by President Mo to find out the truth. I''m sure that the wicked will be punished, and the good will not be wronged."


    Fang Tianxing nodded. He didn''t get water and rice for many days, which made him feel very weak.


    "Take care of yourself. I''ll come to see you in a few days." Weaving wound finish saying this, then hand back in behind, ready to leave. At this time, something was thrown into his hand. He held it in the palm of his hand and left quickly.


    Seeing that elder Zhishang left, Fang Tianxing leaned back to the wall, and could not help but let out a painful hum. The guard said quickly, "what''s your strange name? You can''t stand the pain at all. How dare you sink the elder to hurt the elder."


    These people are the running dogs who usually follow the wounded people. At the moment, they are all bad friends. This kind of thing is very bad. Fang Tianxing just used the bone shrinking skill to get rid of the hook on the lute bone and spread his news to him. Later, he let the hook into the lute bone so that no one could see the flaw.


    Only he knew the pain. The guard took a look at Fang Tianxing and found nothing different. Then he left.


    Fang Tianxing leaned against the wall, but he couldn''t lean too close, because he would press the wound. He couldn''t help laughing. It could be said that he was making fun in the bitter. Even if he was scarred, he didn''t change his smile.


    Fang Tianxing is very happy. As long as he can achieve his goal, he is proud. It''s not bad to be able to bring down the elder of WangWen University.


    Other inmates did not dare to talk to him. Only Xu Shaoping was very curious about Fang Tianxing, who was different from the people he had met before.


    Most of the time, it makes people feel like standing out from the crowd, which is a kind of charm that makes people feel a little different. Unlike those who are defeated by life, they are like soldiers fighting with the world and never bow to fate.


    After weaving out, they began to investigate the situation of the wounded man. Of course, they met a lot of obstacles. However, he chose to build up the plank road in the open, and then secretly investigated the situation of Li Daqiang.


    There are not many things that can be found on the surface. There are not many clues about Li Daqiang. These are all bad things.


    However, there was an unexpected harvest. From the place where Li Daqiang once lived, he found the evidence he left behind. Although time has passed for a long time, it is still well preserved.


    The criminal evidence is not enough to make the wounded man doomed. It just proves that the wounded man once took someone''s treasure by surprise. Because he did not give the treasure to the wounded, so he was marginalized, and finally kicked out of the University.


    Liu xiuran was expelled from WangWen university three years ago because he had offended people he shouldn''t have offended. His accomplishments were abandoned, and he had to sell vegetables on the street.


    This kind of life was not what he wanted, but it became his destiny. He became an ordinary man, and he never dared to seek justice again.


    After all, the difference is too far, it''s a level that can''t be touched, he can only look at the gate of WangWen University from a distance.


    But Zhishang came to him and asked him if he wanted to get justice for himself.


    Seize this opportunity, even if it is very dangerous, or continue to ordinary life, in the face of life has fallen to the bottom.


    How to choose is his own choice and his decision.


    In fact, many people are oppressed by those who hurt their hearts, but they have no chance to speak. They can only be oppressed at the bottom.


    Now that they have a chance to speak, they have to say a few words well, even if the result is miserable.

 Chapter 649

    Soon after seven days, the wounded man appeared on the main hall again. Today is the deadline for investigation. If we can''t find the exact evidence of the wounded man, he can continue to be his supreme elder, and continue to be at large. Those who are dissatisfied with him will be held back.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing was also brought here. His whole body was stained with blood, and there was a hook on his back to lock the lute bone. But the light in his eyes never weakened, still looking directly at the wounded people on the stage.


    Many people were surprised, but Fang Tianxing didn''t try to escape. You know, his strength is comparable to that of the elders. If you want to run, you should have a good chance. He really wants to fight for justice.


    If you run away, you will only leave a reputation of not daring to face the heartbreaker. Fang Tianxing can''t leave. He has to watch the wounded man Fufa. This is the best way to explain to his father.


    The spirit of the wounded man was still so overbearing. He snorted and sat on the seat beside Fang Tianxing, which was the preferential treatment of the supreme elder.


    His position is on an equal footing with that of President Mo on the stage. Even if he is on trial, he has his own dignity.


    He leaned down to Tianxing and said, "up to now, don''t you know how stupid you are? You are not only ruining your future, but also your family


    However, Fang Tianxing only sat on the ground and ignored the threat of the wounded. He was not afraid. He just said, "if you do more injustice, you will die. Heaven and earth have justice. Who can heaven bypass?"


    The wounded man gave a cold hum and ignored him.


    Soon the elder Zhishang came and saluted principal mo.


    Soon the principal Mo on the stage asked, "what''s the result of the investigation?"


    Weaving injury said to him: "fortunately, I found a little eyebrow."


    The wounded man on one side noticed that it was wrong, but he didn''t know it was wrong. Those who are right with themselves should be dead. In addition to Fang Tianxing, some people will dare to report themselves.


    He didn''t think of the miserable situation of those people. As long as someone stopped him, he must die without a place to bury him.


    Soon the first person came to power. He was Liu xiuran. Three years ago, he was beaten down because he offended the elder of the wounded man, until he was expelled from the University.


    Talking about the process of offending the wounded man, it was very dramatic. At that time, it was just because he didn''t know the elder of the wounded man. As a result, he said a few words of dissatisfaction and was told to the wounded.


    Just accidentally damaged the statue of the wounded man, he was targeted to death, until he was expelled from the University of cyberarts.


    The heartbreaker is known for his narrow mindedness. After many people offended him, they were pushed out and left in the cold for various reasons. In the end, they had to go far away, and the University of net culture became his speech.


    Such things happen all the time, and those who stay behind are either those who are close to the heartbreaker or those who are silent.


    This makes him more arrogant, more lawless, and less considerate of others.


    Now, finally, there''s another chance, and they''re willing to come out and testify.


    Liu xiuran finished his experience, and the heartbreaker sneered, "what are the proofs of these things? You just feel that I am suppressing you, and what are the proofs."


    This is how rampant, there is no substantial evidence is not able to bring down such a guy, we must bring him down.


    Soon the next one who had been hurt by the wounded man came up, and he cried about his experience. Because he said a few words of dissatisfaction with the wounded man, he was told by others. Soon he became a street mouse and had to leave there.


    This kind of thing can be said to be very ridiculous. He is an honest man. He just made a few complaints, and then he fell into a disadvantageous situation.


    It''s just that these things will not be done by the wounded man himself, but only by his subordinates. They just plead guilty, and do not dare to bite, but quietly accept the blame, they know that as long as the wounded people do not fall, they still have a chance to come back.


    How ridiculous this is. There are a lot of people who testify against it, which can''t make the wounded people suffer much damage.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing said, "do you think this is the end?"


    There are also many people who are dissatisfied with the elder of the wounded. Many things make people feel bad. Can''t you pull down this big tree.


    Soon the elder Weaver took out something and said to the crowd, "this is the iron evidence that the elder Weaver has colluded with the demons."


    All they saw was that it was a letter written by the wounded man to the general of the demons, asking them to attack the position where Fang Tianxing''s father was on duty. The wounded man and the demons conspired to perform a double play.


    Yanwenshan''s affairs were all planned by the wounded behind the scenes. It was a trade between him and the demons. In that battle, the demons plundered millions of people.


    Many people know that at that time, the wounded people were not in chaos in the face of danger and fought against the demon army, which laid the foundation for today''s position.


    Soon a man stood up and said, "I was the best witness of what happened in those years, because I was the God of tyranny and the first genius of WangWen University."


    Everyone on the field looked at him. He was a middle-aged and old man at the moment. He didn''t have the spirit before. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, no one could believe how he would have become like this on the first day of WangWen University.


    Naturally, this man is Fang Tianxing''s father, the God of tyranny. Fang Tianxing''s father told us what happened in those years. After all, he used to be an Internet writer. Although his cultivation was abandoned, his ability to tell stories did not fall. Listening to him, people felt like they had experienced the injustice he had experienced in those years, There are also those years of escape, hidden letter buried for many years, is to let children grow up healthily, no longer encounter the same things as themselves.


    The truth of the matter turned out to be so different from what they had known before, two completely different versions.


    According to shangxinren, it was he who saved WangWen University. Fang Tianxing''s father was a traitor, and shangxinren was a hero.


    But I didn''t expect that everything was a hoax. The so-called force against the demon army was a hoax, which made everyone in an uproar. The heartbreaker tried his best to explain: "this letter is a forgery, someone is trying to frame me."


    "There are also your blood fingerprints on it. Do you want to take your blood to verify it?" The elder Zhishang said quickly.


    Soon someone went up to take the blood of the wounded man to test and compare, but as soon as the two men got close to the wounded man, they were opened by him. "You deserve to check me," he said


    He was very arrogant and turned to Zhishang, trying to seize the evidence in his hand.

 Chapter 650

    "Show me the truth of your letter. It must have been forged by the thief to frame me." The wounded man said without shame.


    Zhishang put away the letter. How dare he give it to him? They are going to fight.


    "Enough, heartbreaker. You are too presumptuous. Have you paid any attention to me as the headmaster?" The headmaster Mo on the stage yelled angrily.


    The wounded man was restrained, but he followed his neck and said, "I''m wronged. I can''t let them smear me any more."


    With that, he turned around and seemed to return to the original position, but he didn''t expect to hit Fang Tianxing''s father. As long as the witness is killed, and then the letter is destroyed, no one can do anything to him.


    At this time, no one thought that maybe he really succeeded. Fang Tianxing has been paying attention to the wounded man. Seeing his hand, he immediately forces out the hook on the lute bone and breaks the charm in the mud pill palace.


    He gave up his life to block the palm of the wounded man, which was powerful and earth shaking. Even if Fang Tianxing blocked most of the power, he still let Fang Tianxing fly a few feet away with his father.


    Because of Fang Tianxing''s protection, his father naturally didn''t get in the way. This blow was to hurt the core of the body. It was to kill Fang Tianheng, Fang Tianxing''s father, the God of farming.


    But I didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to block the attack and let his father escape the fatal blow, but didn''t let his plot succeed.


    The purpose of such behavior of the wounded man is obvious. President Mo also saw his plot and yelled: "the wounded man betrayed the University of cyberarts. Let''s go up and catch him."


    It''s obvious that the wounded man wants to kill people. It must be true that he colluded with the demons. I didn''t expect that the wounded man was so mean.


    Seeing that the situation is over, the heartbreaker looks at Fang Tianxing angrily and says, "you are a bad boy. I''ll never forgive you in the future."


    Then the wounded man flew away, but Fang Tianxing was not willing to let him go. He said, "don''t go, old thief."


    With that, the sword in his hand stabbed the wounded man. The wounded man cried angrily: "you really want to die."


    He turned back to hit a palm, with unparalleled strength, Fang Tianxing stabbed his palm with his sword. But Fang Tianxing''s sword can''t break through the power in his palm. It turns out that he has used his own strength in the field. If you look carefully, you can see the roar of countless beasts in the heart of the wounded man''s palm, which provides him with power.


    Fang Tianxing is injured and can''t fight for a long time, but he also knows that he can''t let the wounded go. It''s hard to catch him again.


    And now the plot of the heartbreaker is exposed, I don''t know what will be done. We must control him as soon as possible and not let him go out to harm the people.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, Fang Tian swept the wounded man with a righteous sword formula. The injured man''s hat was picked off and his hair was Dishevelled. He looked a little embarrassed.


    But he just thought that it was very funny, and it was no longer the image of the elder. It can be said that all this was given by Fang Tianxing.


    The wounded man can be said to hate Fang Tianxing. Now that Fang Tianxing is injured, he wants to put Fang Tianxing to death and revenge himself.


    He waited until Fang Tianxing. Because of the lack of stamina, his sword technique was flawed. How old and spicy the wounded man is, of course, is to see that he is cheap and grasp the sky with one claw.


    If we do this, Fang Tianxing will have no way out. At this time, Fang Tian Xingyue''s words suddenly came out and flew to the palm of the wounded man.


    The wounded man didn''t know what it was, but thought it was a magic weapon. He was confident that his palm had poured incomparable strength into it. No matter what it was, it would be broken as soon as he grasped it.


    But the wounded man soon knew that it was extraordinary. Not only did it not scratch, but it was like catching a hot iron, so he had to withdraw his hand.


    That is a burning word, the text back to Fang Tianxing side, such a thing is a bit bad, people feel is very ridiculous.


    After all, the wounded man escaped, but in the University of net culture, his pulse was thoroughly cleaned, and those who attached to him were put in an unimportant position.


    There are many changes. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care. He just goes home to prevent the heartbreaker from plotting against his parents.


    Now the wounded people have no status, but they are even more terrible. They have all their accomplishments, and they don''t have any scruples.


    In this world, it is true that the strong are respected. If the weak encounter such things, they can only hide and hide, but they can continue to be arrogant, because there are few people in the world who can catch him.


    The so-called Leng is afraid of the horizontal, the horizontal is afraid of the non lethal, but the non lethal is also afraid of the real strong. The weak have no ability to rely on the protection of the system. Once they leave the protection, they will be weak.


    At the moment, the wounded man is really wandering around the world, which is all caused by Fang Tianxing. How can he not hate Fang Tianxing. His father made the wounded jealous before, so he designed a plot against him, so that he was dismissed from cultivation and suffered many years of injustice.


    Fang Tianxing takes his father home. He wants to announce to the world that his father''s injustice has been cleared and the truth can be revealed to the world.


    As compensation for his father''s injustice, the University sent him a trophy and announced to the whole Federation that his father had been wronged. But no one can make up for his lost youth. If his father had not been abandoned in those years, his achievements might not be worse than those who hurt his heart. But life is not possible. What has happened has happened after all.


    People should try to forgive the past and reconcile with themselves in the past. In fact, what can happen if they don''t forgive.


    What about those who died? The female classmates of those years, and the librarians who had been false witnesses, they have already left the world. No matter what happens in the world, it has nothing to do with them.


    There is justice in the world, but you have to hold on to the day when justice comes. In fact, you can''t recover anything. It''s just an account to yourself.


    When the dawn comes, those who can''t sleep in the dark will sleep in the end. Those who pursue the light may not be able to see the light. They just hope that someone can see the light.


    Back home with my father, the neighbor saw Fang Tianheng and said in surprise: "we have been neighbors for so many years. I didn''t expect that you were once a top student of WangWen University. You have been wronged for so many years. In exchange for the truth, can you be reconciled?"


    The father said with a smile, "what if you''re willing or not? Everything''s gone. Life has to look forward."


    After returning home, his father stood on the windowsill and kept silent for a long time. Fang Tianxing didn''t know what to say, so he told him a story about suwu shepherd.


    The story of suwu shepherd tells that suwu of Han Dynasty was ordered to send an envoy to Xiongnu and was detained. The Xiongnu nobles threatened and lured them to surrender many times. But Su Wu was not willing to surrender after all. So the Hun''s Shan Yu wanted to make him surrender more and more, so he imprisoned Su Wu and put him in the earth cellar without food or drink.

 Chapter 651

    The sky was cold and snowy. Su Wu was lying down chewing the snow and swallowing it with his felt. He would not die for a few days.


    The Huns thought it was amazing, so they exiled suwu to a place where there was no one on the north coast, and asked him to graze the rams. They said that they could not return to the Han Dynasty until the rams gave birth.


    At the same time, his subordinates and their entourage were placed in other places. After Su Wu was exiled to the North Sea, he had to dig up the wild fruits stored by the wild mice to eat because the food could not be transported. He used the festival battle given to the envoys by the emperor of Han Dynasty to shepherd sheep. He took it both when he was sleeping and when he got up, so that all the festival sticks tied to the festival battle fell off.


    Su Wu lived in Xiongnu for 19 years. After Su Wu died, Emperor Xuan of Han Dynasty listed him as one of the eleven meritorious officials of Qilin Pavilion, which showed his noble integrity.


    To stick to one''s integrity, not for any good, to be what one wants to be, and not to be changed by the environment, is a kind of persistence, and also the tenacity of being human.


    Finally, his father was relieved and said, "you are much better than I was then. I hope you can see the wonderful things that I can''t see, and achieve the career that I didn''t achieve."


    People can only see what they can see, and they can''t understand and feel what they can''t see.


    As a network author, we must broaden our own boundaries, so as to create a world of flesh and blood, so that all living beings can live in it, regardless of the high and low, can live equally and freely.


    In fact, all things are in order, following the rules of nature, not the will of man.


    In nature, some animals spend their lives in solitude. Many amphibians go their own way after the reproductive season, such as snails and turtles. They are all lone Rangers.


    But there are some insects, birds and mammals, such as bees and ants, who live in a crowded society all their lives. A strict system is needed for the community animals to form a living society.


    The strongest and the best will become the leader and get priority resource allocation. Hierarchy means that ethnic groups can better allocate food resources, space resources, spouse resources and so on.


    The higher the level, the more resources will be allocated. Take the rooster as an example. When the king of the rooster group was snatching food, when he saw the same kind, he immediately jumped over and pecked them, which scared the others to flee.


    Others are also like the chicken king, the second bully the third, the third bully the fourth, and so on. The weakest have no access to food.


    This situation will make the strong stronger, the weak out. When some subordinate individuals find food, they are often robbed by those superior individuals. So that excellent genes can be passed on, in the face of predators can better obtain survival resources.


    When there is enough food, animals will share the surplus food with other individuals in the population, which is more common among primates and carnivores.


    When the level has been established, it becomes a relatively certain group. Animals come together for survival, reproduction and a common goal, not fighting and killing.


    In order to maintain order, ethnic groups will exclude outsiders. For example, the monkey king not only does not accept the singleness of other groups, but also expels the monkeys who pose a threat to himself in his own group to ensure social stability and unity.


    Due to the high concentration of power on predation and defense, the population is easier to survive than the individual. When one gorilla population attacks another population, several gorillas cooperate to attack, and the division of labor is clear.


    The hierarchical system makes such aggression more aggressive, and the strength of the team is always greater than the simple superposition of individual strength.


    Collective defense is even more so. As far as bees are concerned, different arms have different meanings of existence. Some are responsible for collecting, some for defense, and some for reproduction. In this way, it is easier for the planned and orderly population to live in nature. Not afraid of hungry tigers, afraid of wolves. It is this strict hierarchy that makes the population continue in nature.


    Survival of the fittest, existence is inevitable, organisms always have to adapt to the environment, only adapt to this hierarchy of social animals can survive in the community competition.


    However, human beings have another mode. They surpass the power of animals and can resist the damage of external environment to a certain extent.


    More is the internal allocation of resources, born unequal, not everyone has the ability to choose their own life, once countless great people want to build a world of great harmony.


    However, it is not easy. Countless righteous people have shed blood for this. In order to build a relatively fair world, everyone can live with dignity without oppression and exploitation.


    This is what kind of thing, that many times are people feel a little bad, the goal is still very far away, need to continue to pursue.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that these things are always difficult. People have a goal to pursue, which is better than those who have nothing. Many of these people are suffering from life and yearning for light at the same time.


    Light will not come on its own initiative, it must rely on every day to strive for, easily will not come.


    Fang Tianxing wants to let people know the good, evil, beauty and ugliness in this world. People''s power is used to do evil, and sometimes to do good. The world is far from the same. Many times people live by injustice.


    On the other hand, I hate such unfairness. Many things make people feel ridiculous and helpless. For example, Tolstoy, the literary giant, was born in an aristocratic family.


    However, Tolstoy hated himself and the aristocratic life around him. From time to time, he engaged in manual labor, cultivated land, sewed shoes, built houses for farmers, rejected luxury, fasted and ate vegetarian.


    After his old age, he changed his view of literature and art, denounced his past works of art, including war and peace, as master like games, and shifted the focus of his creation to papers and political commentaries, so as to directly publicize his social, philosophical and religious views and expose various evils of the landlord bourgeoisie society.


    After the drastic change of Tolstoy''s world outlook, he wanted to run away from home again and again. This intention is reflected in his works from the 1980s to the 1990s. In the last few years of his life, he realized the awakening of farmers, because he was far away from their thoughts and emotions, so he was pessimistic and disappointed.


    He was not satisfied with his own landlords'' manor life style, but also worried about it. The dispute between his followers, tolstoyists, and his wife made him feel even more bitter.


    At that time, the common people had to bear heavy labor. Even reading and reading were luxury things, which were beyond reach.

 Chapter 652

    If Tolstoy was not a born aristocrat, he could not have set foot on the road of literary creation. To some extent, it was because he did not work that he could have enough energy to read and write, which laid the foundation for him to become a literary magnate.


    He was born into a noble, but he hated his own identity, because the existence of the noble was based on the suffering of countless civilians. In fact, this kind of thing has always been true since ancient times, and only those with extremely pure heart would encounter such things.


    People are born guilty. Some people''s happiness is really based on the suffering of more people. Such things can''t be changed because of the limitation of productivity at that time.


    A person wants to live a decent life, need a lot of work to pay to do.


    This is something that can''t be changed. No matter what kind of refutation, it''s actually powerless. Because even thought is not born out of thin air. Everything is built on the basis of material. Anything that exists in this world can not escape from the rules of this world.


    Once he was how unbearable, how ridiculous, born guilty, no one can completely pure life, all the pain is so powerless.


    That is to discuss problems must have relativity. People are born guilty. The sin of the living is relative to that of the dead. For example, only one portion of food, two people; Whoever eats will live, and the other will die.


    The living is guilty of the dead. This is the original sin of life, which can not be decided by human beings.


    The sin of sages is because of compassion, because of the love for all living beings, taking the sin on themselves. In fact, everyone in the world can not escape the responsibility.


    Because many sages have long realized that people, like everything in the world, are changing all the time. Everyone is made up of innumerable moments, and everyone is the sum of all his material and spiritual, so everyone''s true self changes all the time.


    Dream into Shenji tells Fang Tianxing that the process of finding the true self must be repeated all the time. Every moment of your life, every moment of your life, you can do it. You don''t have to look for your true self. You have formed an eternal true self with countless you who have been looking for and practicing.


    This is the state of mind, and the state of mind is also of great help to self-cultivation. A man with a strong mind can absorb the power of heaven and earth and absorb the power of the universe.


    The soul ascends to a very high level, the level never retreats, the self perception is more profound, and the control power is more strengthened.


    Their own words are constantly biochemical, refining and sublimating.


    How ridiculous that is. They are a group of genius who are loved by heaven. They can write the fate of all living beings and feel the impermanence of the world.


    Fang Tianxing felt that he could walk on such a road. He just felt that he could not help himself.


    Now that the unjust case is over, it doesn''t mean that the situation is calm. Fang Tianxing left a mark on him when the powerful demon retreated.


    In front of his departure, Tianxing left the words of "no master" to his father. He was able to protect his father from conspiracy. In the past few years, it all depended on it.


    Fang Tianxing goes out to find the hiding place of the demon clan. Someone must be protecting them. Otherwise, how dare they behave so freely? It''s obvious that someone has provided them with a place to stay.


    Fang Tianxing searched all the way according to the mark, and soon found the place where they settled. It was Botan star, not far from WangWen University, where Fang Tianxing landed quietly.


    Along the way carefully, there are many residents here. Many of them rely on the commercial facilities here to provide various services to the University of cyberarts and create a prosperous business world.


    The people from netwen university often come to hang out and buy some gadgets. The streets are very busy.


    Fang Tianxing becomes an ordinary person. He mixes with the crowd to find the people of the demons. According to the induction, he finds a tavern here.


    Entering the tavern, he found the room where the two people lived and saw two people drinking there. This guy is really bold, even so dignified outside.


    But it''s also normal for ordinary people to see what they really are.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expose them immediately, but wanted to hear what they wanted to do and who was behind them.


    The young demon youth said: "this plan is blocked, what should we do next?"


    Another man seemed to be an old man. He said, "I have other plans. This time it''s planted in the hands of the little beast Fang Tianxing. I didn''t expect that his father was the God of tyranny at that time. It''s really a long way to go."


    In fact, Fang Tianxing recognized his identity as soon as he opened his mouth. It was a heartbreaker. Now Fang Tianxing really wants to rush in and solve them.


    But now is not the time to be impulsive. If you start rashly, you will only scare the snake.


    The wounded man continued: "there is a volcano under Shenwen star of WangWen University. It was sealed at that time, so it didn''t erupt, and there is a big devil under it that was suppressed."


    "Oh, I don''t know who the devil is. Has he not been killed for so many years?" The young man asked strangely.


    "This guy also has some skills. He''s not a God or a devil, but he''s known as an immortal devil, and it''s very difficult to be killed. In those days, the people who founded WangWen University didn''t have the strength to kill him, so they had to seal it. Over the years, no one knows except a few elders. " The wounded man said with a sneer.


    "Then you''re going to let him out, but many people will die that way." Youth some worry of say.


    "They are not benevolent, and I am not righteous. Do you, a demon, still care about the life and death of the Terran?" The wounded man said with a sneer.


    "Our task is to destroy. Of course, the more chaotic, the better. What''s more, the immortality will be our help. The more chaos there is, the more we show our merit. " The boy said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing, the two men''s insidious conspiracy, heard quite well, but he didn''t know the details. If they wanted to make trouble in WangWen University, there must be someone inside and outside with them. It seems that the capture of the heartbreaker has not been completely eradicated.


    At the moment, WangWen university can be regarded as a baptism. The original overbearing party members of the wounded were suppressed, and many people were panic stricken.


    At this time, the most important thing is to stabilize people''s mind. This weblog League must achieve good results in order to rally people''s mind.


    So this time to participate in the net league team is very luxurious, there are seven or eight elders accompanied, they just walked halfway, they met the ambush.


    Fortunately, they were well prepared, and the blood reward of the supreme elder was also in the team. He took the hand to solve these people.


    These people touch and go, some people want to catch up, blood reward said to them: "do not chase the poor, protect the team, this is the big thing."

 Chapter 653

    It''s true that we have worked together for many years, and the wounded people are always guessing about the performance and choice of blood reward.


    This is a trial. Now that the goal has been achieved, the wounded man is ready to start. He knows that there is only president Mo, a semi saint and strong man left in WangWen University, and he usually doesn''t appear. He has been closed all the time. This is the best chance.


    The wounded man sneaks into WangWen University and secretly comes to the disciple''s heart refining tower. There are many training rooms in this tower, which let the students of WangWen university practice here.


    This is a precious place. It''s said that it''s good for the cultivation of mind and nature. It''s a good place.


    However, some uninvited guests came here today. They didn''t come here to practice, but to release the underground seal. This is the immortal devil. It''s said that he has infinite life.


    They are young, but they only want to live forever. They are bewitched by people. As long as they release the immortal devil, they can bring infinite life to them.


    They sneak into the practice tower, and many of the guards here are replaced. The newcomers are not familiar with the situation here, so there are loopholes, which make them take advantage of the situation.


    However, there is another level inside. The inner space can only be entered with the elder''s token. In those years, the wounded man left a hand, so that his token can still be used.


    This loophole has never been found, and today it has become the back door for the wounded.


    Most of the time, he felt a little ridiculous. He just walked to the bottom floor like nobody.


    Here is the seal made of the characters of the God level writers, which has been suppressing the gods and demons at the bottom.


    It''s a passage left by Yanyu, a god level writer in Jiangnan: I touch the door of the gods, but I''m not ready to open it. It leads to power and immortality, and is a never-ending sublimation.


    Although I am infatuated with my mortal body, I still wear chains.


    When desire loses its shackles, there is no way forward. You can only turn left or right.


    Hell on the left, hell on the right.


    Seeing this, the wounded man sneered. This is the seal of the immortal God. It was left by Yanyu Jiangnan, a god level writer, who suppressed the immortal God here.


    Soon he said, "as long as you destroy the text, you can release the undead."


    That demon nationality youth doubts of say: "that want how to destroy, the common method is afraid that can''t help these words."


    The wounded man sneered and said, "since I''m here, I certainly have a way."


    Soon he took out a stone chisel, which looked very strange. It was a stone chisel instead of a hardware tool. The hammer in his hand was not a hammer, but also made of stone.


    He said with a smile: "the writing of this God level writer is not harmful in all ways. It is carved on the stone wall and can only be taken down with stone tools."


    As an elder on stage, he naturally knows more than others.


    In the dark came the voice of applause, principal Mo came out to the wounded man said: "did not expect you will come back, not guilty, but to do damage."


    See Mo principal appear, hurt heart person is a surprise, the other party unexpectedly found his own plot.


    "How do you know who let the cat out of the bag?" The wounded man couldn''t help asking.


    Fang Tianxing''s laughter comes out. Naturally, he gives the news to principal mo. they work together to lay a trap and catch the wounded.


    Soon many of the disciples around stood up. They were ambushing around and were ready.


    "It''s not a small price to catch me. You really want to do it." The wounded man asked quickly.


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t see your wolf ambition earlier. I have to make up for it today." Principal Mo said to him.


    If the wounded man is caught dead, the casualties will not be small, but after all, the wounded man is from the University of netwen, and the University of netwen has the obligation to solve such a black sheep as him.


    Fang Tianxing naturally won''t sit back and do nothing, he also wants to help, let the evildoer pay the price. If heaven does not punish the wicked, he will do it by himself.


    He took out the sword and let out a buzz. Li Changkong in the sword fought for the human race all his life. He hated this kind of guy who ate the inside and the outside.


    Fang Tianxing also feels the fighting spirit of Li Changkong, the sword spirit, and wants to deal with the wounded man. He stabs out his long sword, but is blocked by the demon boy.


    That demon youth is not simple, he can block Fang Tianxing, naturally has his ability.


    He said to the wounded man with a smile: "I''ll stop him, you open the seal quickly."


    The wounded man left soon. He had confidence in the boy. When he saw Fang Tianxing and principal Mo rushing towards him, he yelled, dark yellow armor, fit together.


    A strange ancient and simple armor came to him. He turned into an iron armor and rushed to them.


    Such things are extremely ferocious, just like tanks.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword also fell on him, but it slipped away. At the same time, principal Mo also took a hand and hit the demon boy. He was beaten to fly, but he heard laughter. In the face of the attack of the two masters, he didn''t get much hurt.


    It seems that his xuanhuang armor is a bit mysterious. It seems that his defense is very good. At least it gives the wounded a chance to break the seal left by the misty rain in Jiangnan.


    The wounded man took the tools and chiseled down the words. He had knocked down more than ten words, a total of 94 words. Without the power of these words, the seal became more and more loose.


    At this time, many of the disciples nearby also attack. Their attack strength is not very strong, but the frequency is very high. The demon boy is a little flustered. His xuanhuang armor has strong defense, but it doesn''t last long.


    Countless brilliance flashed on him, not powerful, just like fireworks.


    The demon boy stepped back and yelled angrily: "the Dragon fights in the wild, and its blood is black and yellow."


    Soon, a dragon like energy flew out of the armor, and swept away a large number of disciples around them. They fell down in wail, while others continued to attack. They wanted to maintain the dignity of the University and could not allow these people to invade.


    Fang Tianxing also quickly takes out his hand, incarnating Jackie Chan, and directly bites the throat of the demon youth. The demon boy stepped back a few steps, and his throat was the key at the moment.


    He summoned the dragon''s strength back to block Fang Tianxing.


    However, Fang Tianxing just waved a claw and scattered the dragon like energy. The demon boy panicked, took out his halberd and chopped it to the dragon head. Fang Tianxing''s head was on one side, and the dragon''s claws crossed his throat.

 Chapter 654

    A stream of blood gushed out. He covered his throat and stepped back.


    The wounded man also saw the situation of the young demons. He picked out two of his words and threw them to the young demons.


    That is the word of eternal life. These two words came to the hand of the demon youth. He also knew the way to urge these words, and quickly urged them. Soon, the power of eternal life enveloped his body, and the injury stopped quickly. Even the lost Qi and blood no longer seemed to be lost.


    The writing of God level author is really mysterious and infinite, and the worry of life is solved. The demon boy laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that this can be used for me. Are you angry?"


    Fang Tianxing is naturally angry. The writing of God level writers is used by these demons. They are very ridiculous. Facing the situation of many people, they can''t make people feel happy.


    This kind of thing is a little strange. These demons actually know the usage of the writing of the God level author. The writing of the God level author has its own divinity and can have supernatural power.


    There is an insurmountable gap between divine authors and publishing authors. Publishing authors have up to 9.99 million loyal readers, while divine authors have at least 100 million readers.


    Crossing this natural chasm is that ordinary people become immortals, which is different in nature. These divine writers are written words with their past feelings. They are not only magic weapons, but also greatly helpful to practice.


    Their power is to make people unable to face, that is how ridiculous, the thing itself has nothing to do with good or evil, but is abused in the hands of the wicked.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t feel that he has real immortality. Isn''t it invincible? Fang Tianxing attacks with a sword, and the young devil doesn''t block it, so he cuts a sword. Sure enough, he''s still alive and hardly hurt.


    The demon boy shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m standing here for you to fight, and you can''t hurt me."


    He was very proud, thinking that he was invincible.


    But Fang Tianxing doesn''t believe that there is no real invincible in the world. Only with his own efforts can he be a little stronger.


    Fang Tianxing came to him and saw that the wound on his neck had not completely recovered, just hanging. Then Fang Tianxing ignored him and ran directly to the wounded man to stop him from digging the walls of the University. The words were left behind by the misty rain of Jiangnan, and each of them was a treasure.


    Fang Tianxing took advantage of the chaos to grab a few words. The words on the wall had already been exhausted. Fang Tianxing only rescued a few words.


    Barely able to spell out a paragraph, about two more words.


    When yewang loses his shackles, there is no way forward.


    If you can''t control your wild hope, you will never find the right route.


    I don''t know how to use it. At this time, the heartbreaker took advantage of Fang Tianxing''s stupefied spirit and made a bold move. Such things make people feel that it''s not easy, in order to make their own strength stronger.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t seem to be on guard, but he quickly counterattacked and retreated after being hit. Fang Tianxing chopped his sword on the wounded man''s shoulder, and the wounded man didn''t take advantage of it.


    Fang Tianxing just felt that he vomited a few mouthfuls of blood and said with a smile, "old dog, is that what you are capable of?"


    The wounded man saw that Fang Tianxing didn''t suffer multiple injuries. He quickly took out the words he had snatched. Seeing that he soon finished the ritual, Fang Tianxing saw some ways.


    This is a very bad thing for people. The heartbreaker took out a paragraph and called Fang Tianxing directly.


    This is a sentence: the left is hell, and the right is hell.


    The power of this text is very strange, and soon Fang Tianxing''s surroundings become a hell. The black hole is full of ghosts and ghosts, and there are flowing magma everywhere, which is a hell like appearance.


    Fang Tianxing was in the middle of it, not touching the sky on the top and not touching the ground on the bottom. It was empty and very open.


    Is this hell? In this hell space, Fang Tianxing is a little worried. It''s said that hell was created by the devil ancestor, and no one has ever entered it and can still come out alive.


    I eat tomatoes in Fang Tianxing''s sea space and say: "even God level writers can''t create hell at will. This is just a hell like space. It''s just a fantasy, and how real it can be. The so-called hell is not a real hell. You should really understand the meaning of this sentence, not take it out of context. "


    Fang Tianxing has a clear understanding in his heart. This passage is written by a divine writer, and it must have its own meaning. The literal hell may not be the real hell.


    He thought carefully about this passage left by Yanyu in Jiangnan. It was wonderful.


    Because we can never figure out when the next coincidental hell will appear in our own life.


    Yanyu Jiangnan''s creation is rich in content, not stick to one pattern, and has a grand background. His writing skills are profound, and he can handle it easily.


    Yanyu Jiangnan has a lot of die hard fans on the Internet, known as "tobacco"¡° Most of the "cut tobacco" groups are composed of adults who have worked hard in society for many years. They have certain experience and appreciation ability. Their critical attitude towards literature makes them have a special preference for the works of Yantai University. It is regarded as a classic manufacturing machine.


    Many of these things are not different from what we see in front of us. Yanyu wrote these words in Jiangnan in the hope that people could restrain their wild hopes so that civilization could continue.


    This hell is not a real hell, but because of the accusation of unrestrained wild hope, hoping that they can not hurt others because of their wild hope.


    This hell really reminds me that if you always remember to restrain yourself, you can live with dignity without going to hell.


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s mind was restrained and his mind was not moved. The scene of hell around him soon disappeared.


    Fang Tianxing''s figure came out, which surprised many people. It was the hell of God level writer''s writing. How could it come out so easily.


    At the moment, the young demon and the wounded join hands to attack principal Mo, and the scene is in danger.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing appeared, he affected the occupation. He attacked the wounded people and did not let them besiege president Mo to relieve the pressure.


    The wounded man is entangled by Fang Tianxing. Although the demon boy''s ability is wonderful, he is still quickly found out and gradually suppressed in the face of headmaster mo.


    And Fang Tianxing, in the face of the wounded, though not in the upper hand, but not in the lower hand.


    The situation is gradually towards the University of netwen. At this time, a roar comes, and the ground shakes, as if the earth is shaking.


    Principal Mo whispered, "no, it''s the undead demon that''s being sealed. It''s going to rush out."

 Chapter 655

    This kind of thing can''t make people feel how bad. The students of WangWen university only feel that there seems to be a giant beast turning over underground. Soon, the person sent by President Mo reminds us to leave here as soon as possible, and the volcano will erupt soon.


    Over the years, the immortal God has been suppressed under the volcano. Hundreds of years have passed, but he is still alive.


    Such a guy''s vitality is really tenacious. The predecessors of WangWen University sealed him in the volcano, hoping to kill him with the help of the power of the volcano, but the effect is not so obvious.


    After so many years, this guy''s vitality is still very strong. Now that the seal is broken, he will rush out soon.


    The wounded man said with a smile: "undead demon God, come out, I let you out, you have to thank me."


    At this time, a dry voice sounded, he said: "good, thank you for letting me out, I can satisfy you a wish."


    Soon many huge cracks opened in the ground. A man rose from the sky and a strange guy appeared. He looked thin and dry. He didn''t have much meat on his body. He was more like a corpse. As soon as he appeared, he caught several ordinary disciples and swallowed them up. Only then did he have a little more blood on his face.


    It seems that this guy is a little strange. The so-called immortality is to use other people''s lives as fuel to promote his own strength.


    You can''t let him go. This kind of guy is doomed to be a disaster after he goes out. He should be left here. Otherwise, after he goes out, he will surely bloody the Terrans and rob them of their lives.


    This is a terrible thing. Fang Tianxing will not allow such a thing to happen. He boldly shot, want to try the weight of the immortal devil, he just got out of the seal, strength has not recovered, this time does not leave him difficult.


    This kind of thing is ridiculous. Fang Tianxing slaps him, and the man slaps him back. But after the two palms contact, Fang Tianxing realizes that the other palms are not repulsive force, but a suction force.


    "You look down on me if you want to absorb the power of my hard work." Fang Tianxing''s secret way in his heart.


    Immediately hold yuan Shou Yi, heart and mind, mind and Qi, Qi and body, fixed the original heart, so that the immortal devil can not absorb himself.


    Undead also feel very surprised, in front of the young so old can fight with semi saint. He felt that the young man''s foundation must be unstable, so he wanted to devour his power to strengthen himself. After all, he had been sealed under the volcano for hundreds of years, and there was not much power to spend.


    You can see that the opponent''s strength is unusually strong and the foundation is extremely stable. Every little bit of strength comes from self-cultivation and cannot be taken away easily.


    Fang Tianxing won''t let the situation stand still. As soon as he spits out his palm strength, he will shake the immortal devil back a few steps.


    Immediately catch up, to chase hard, do not give each other a chance to escape.


    The wounded man wanted to check Fang Tianxing. At this time, the sky exploded¡° Heartbreaker, where are you going? " Soon the figure of blood reward blocked in front of the wounded man, and the wounded man was shocked, so he quickly dealt with it carefully.


    Blood reward sent the team away from the University of cyberarts, and they kept coming back. For traitors like the heartbreaker, he needs to solve them by himself.


    Two people are originally the same door, and they are very familiar with each other. They have the same strength. It''s impossible for them to win or lose in a moment.


    On the other side, Fang Tianxing beat the immortal devil. In fact, the immortal devil was also sad. If he met the monster above, he might have some chances.


    The immortal devil can only step back. Fang Tianxing also finds that the immortal devil has some ways. Sometimes he obviously hurts him, but the next breath he recovers and everything is the same.


    Worthy of immortality, it''s almost difficult to cause enough damage to him, so even if he has the upper hand, Fang Tianxing can''t take him down.


    The immortal devil retreated while fighting. He fought hard with his immortal devil body.


    Fang Tianxing also saw that he seemed to be waiting for something. According to the truth, if he had a helper these years, he would have died long ago. If he had a helper, he might not have come to save him.


    Soon a man came from afar. He was a big man with a beard. It seemed that he was the blood of some kind of beast. When he came to rescue the immortal demon, Fang Tianxing raised his vigilance.


    The other side came but didn''t start. It seemed that he was not eager to save the immortal devil.


    Undead God seems to be aware of this, he quickly said: "Huxiao God, you save me today, I will give you what you want, I die you can''t get anything."


    It seems that the tiger roaring God is for the undead God. It''s not a deep friendship. Otherwise, the undead God has been trapped in WangWen University for many years. Why didn''t the other party dare to save him.


    The tiger roaring God heard the immortal devil''s words and said with a smile: "you said that earlier, of course I want to help."


    Then he cut into the battle group and saw that his strength was good. A pair of tiger palms and Fang Tianxing just stepped back. He stood with the immortal devil and felt Fang Tianxing''s extraordinary strength. He quickly said, "old immortal, how can you get into trouble with such a guy?"


    He is very afraid of Fang Tianxing. He knows that it''s not so simple. He also feels a little resentful about the undead devil who provokes such a person.


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "what is your relationship with him and why do you want to save him?"


    That tiger roar God disdained smile, said: "what does this have to do with you, today I saved him."


    Fang Tianxing''s mind is changing. Now that they join hands, they may not be able to take advantage of themselves, but if they just let him go, it certainly won''t work.


    When the sky below laughs: "you save is not for friendship, but because it''s good, see people have a share, now I have a share of the benefits, otherwise I will not give up, if I come to the rescue of WangWen University, you can''t go."


    Heard the tiger roar God is a surprise, he knew that he and undead demon God can only join hands with each other to draw, if he help to come, mostly can''t go.


    At the moment, my mind turned. After a moment, I said helplessly: "well, treasure, we three share equally, but you also have to work hard, and you can''t tell others any more."


    He didn''t ask too much. Fang Tianxing thought for a moment and said, "OK, let''s look for treasure together and share it equally."


    Smile on the face, actually don''t think so in the heart, where can the other party so easily and his treasure, mostly want to kill their own idea in the treasure hunt.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. He wants to see what tricks the other party will play.


    Several people on the road together, they are somewhat helpless, the immortal devil also feel depressed, he himself got the treasure whereabouts, there is no time to find treasure, but was known, even want to share with this kind of person, and may not have their own share, naturally is very depressed.

 Chapter 656

    He was in a bad mood, but he could not hinder the communication between the other two people. They talked like a pair of close friends, as if the previous opposition did not exist. Such things were very ridiculous.


    He is one of the three giants in the land of chaos. Like the undead, he is not allowed by gods and demons.


    This kind of thing is a little strange. Fang Tianxing thinks that the relationship between him and undead is strange and unusual.


    This kind of thing is a bit bad. I don''t know what it is.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t ask much. He just followed them to a planet with countless lives. Immortal devil said: "I have to go down to eat something and replenish my Qi and blood. I''ve been sealed. I''ve lost too much money these years."


    Fang Tianxing knew that he must kill people and devour Qi and blood.


    Fang Tianxing quickly proposed: "we will go with you to prevent accidents."


    Then he winked at Huxiao God. Huxiao God nodded and said, "we''re with you. It''s safer."


    Undead demon God has some helplessness. He knows that they can''t beat each other. He can only let them follow him. The bottom is a ranch, the undead God saw the cattle and sheep, some excited said: "just a supplement."


    He bent his hand into a claw, and the invisible suction enveloped the cattle and sheep. Just for a moment, their Qi and blood were sucked away by the immortal devil, leaving only the fur on the ground. The rancher noticed that it was not right. The usual sounds of cattle and sheep were gone, leaving only silence.


    What kind of thing is this? They walked out of the door and saw the fur of cattle and sheep all over the place. They didn''t even leave a trace of flesh and blood. Then they looked up and saw the strange undead God. The man came up and asked, "who are you and what have you done to my cattle and sheep?"


    Immortal devil sneer, just finished a meal, you can also have a dessert.


    With a wave of his hand, he wanted to solve the problem in front of him. Fang Tianxing stopped him and said quickly, "don''t make too much noise. It''s not good for you. Just erase his memory. There''s no need to kill people."


    With a wave of his hand, the farmer fainted.


    "You people are troubles. Most of them are weak, but they are ridiculous. They always talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality. What''s the use of those things? Can they make you stronger?" The immortal devil said discontentedly.


    "Our human race is dignified and upright, which can not be compared with the animals with hair and horns, water and eggs." Fang Tianxing''s words are ironic. The immortal devil is very dissatisfied. He wants to hit people, but he may not have hit Fang Tianxing.


    Next to the tiger roaring day also came, do peacemaker advice said: "more is better than less, you''d better stop."


    Both of them know that the undead needs to devour life to recover his strength. They don''t need the undead to become more powerful, because it will be easy for him to get out of control.


    Along the way, the undead God wants to continue to devour life. Both of them stop it because they don''t want to attract people''s attention. The undead God is also aware of their intention. Now he is being held by them. If he dares to make a change, he is afraid that it will lead to their hostility.


    Immortality God with understand pretend confused, with a few people walked for a while, came to a black hole, here is a very dangerous place.


    Black hole is a kind of celestial body with extremely high density and small volume in space. It is caused by gravitational collapse of stars with enough mass after the fuel of nuclear fusion reaction is exhausted and they die. The gravity of a black hole is so great that even light cannot escape.


    Looking at the black hole in front of them, everyone frowned. It was a dangerous place. It''s a terrible thing. Many people want to enter it to explore the secret, but many of them are gone forever.


    When a star ages, its thermonuclear reaction has exhausted the fuel in the center, and the energy produced by the center is not much. In this way, it no longer has enough strength to bear the huge weight of the shell. So under the weight of the shell, the core begins to collapse, and the matter will march toward the center point irresistibly until it finally forms a star with nearly infinitesimal volume and almost infinitesimal density.


    Once its radius shrinks to a certain extent, the distortion of space-time caused by mass makes it impossible for even light to shoot out, and a black hole is born.


    "Are you sure that treasure is in here?" One side of the tiger roaring God asked.


    Undead God nodded and said: "it''s true that I''m here. After I got the news, I always wanted to come here, but I was suppressed by the University of netwen, and I didn''t have a chance to come."


    Fang Tianxing was also very strange about the treasure they said. It was a bad thing for everyone. The treasure was available to them.


    Soon he told Fang Tianxing that it was said to be the relic of the God Emperor.


    This scared Fang Tianxing. It is said that such a thing was left behind after the God Emperor was seated. It is of great benefit to the religious practitioners of the Protoss. If it can devour the relic of the devil emperor, it can greatly increase the power of the Protoss.


    But it''s unbelievable to hide in such a place.


    But the black hole is not a real planet, but an almost empty sky. Black hole is the place with the highest density of matter in the universe. If the earth becomes a black hole, it is only as big as a soybean.


    It turns out that the matter in the black hole is not evenly distributed in the sky, but concentrated in the center of the sky. The center has a strong gravity, and any object can only swim around the center.


    Once it crosses the boundary, it will be pulled to the center by the strong gravity, and finally turn into powder and fall to the center of the black hole. Therefore, black hole is a real space demon.


    The strength of this group of people has been the strongest existence under the God Emperor and the devil emperor. They all want to make themselves stronger. There are not many things that can help them, and the God Emperor''s relic is one of them.


    It''s dangerous. It''s definitely one of the most dangerous places in the sky.


    Since there is a treasure of pomelo puzzle, a few people will not be afraid, even if the difficult secret will not stop at the door.


    Step into the black hole, the abnormal feeling comes, a strange suction is tearing the body, the center has a traction pulling towards the center.


    When ordinary people come here, they will feel that the gravity of their feet is stronger than that of their heads. This attraction will drag them down mercilessly. The gravity difference will increase rapidly and tear them apart. Finally, their bodies will be decomposed and fall into the infinite dense core of the black hole.


    Fang Tianxing''s accomplishments are extremely high, so they can naturally resist this kind of gravity.


    The danger of this kind of place is not only that, but also a lot of radiation. It''s very scary, not just the danger of the black hole itself.

 Chapter 657

    But the space-time here is extremely distorted, no one can say what will happen next second.


    The space here is extremely distorted. There are countless cracks in time and space. Once you go into the cracks in time and space and go back to another world, that world may be a dead world, or full of vitality. Maybe you can return to reality.


    If you step into these cracks in time and space, you will not be, and will not be permanently imprisoned. You have a chance to escape from heaven. However, this is only the beginning of the story. As for the ending, I''m afraid even God can''t guess what form you will appear in what time and space


    Fang Tianxing moves forward slowly. All the way, he runs Tianyan with all his strength to explore the surrounding conditions. There are many cracks in the space around him, so he must be more careful.


    For such a situation, it is not a simple escape. While resisting the huge gravity of the core, it is also necessary to find out the hidden cracks in time and space, which is a great test of eyesight and self perception of the way of space.


    A few people each means, it can be said that each shows his magic power, one by one means of preparation to pass.


    The undead God with his own body hard break, even if the body is split by time and space cracks, still can not affect him.


    The tiger roar God is relying on his own sound wave to explore the way, roar, invisible sound wave spread everywhere. Where there are cracks in time and space, there will be different sounds. It is safe to move forward by such means.


    But everything is not so simple. There are tides in this black hole. The suction at the center of the black hole gushes out one after another, and these cracks in time and space also change.


    Fang Tianxing stepped into an inexplicable space. It looks good here. The flood inundated the earth, but there were not many animals. Fang Tianxing felt carefully that there was a breath of life in the mountains. It turned out that they were hiding in the mountains.


    This kind of thing surprised Fang Tianxing. Looking at the sky, it turns out that the sun here is emitting strong radiation, but it can''t make everything grow. On the contrary, it''s frightening.


    It''s not just that. It''s the flood. The flood has covered most of the land, and the water level is still rising. The land is vast.


    The creatures here can only live in the mountains and can''t last long. Fang Tianxing takes a look here. With a wave of his hand, Fang Tianxing breaks through the flood, and all the creatures on the mountain are exposed. Fang Tianxing builds a ship with his own words to provide him with a place of refuge.


    When the construction of the ship was completed, the flood started, and Fang Tianxing took the animals on board. It looks like disaster and doomsday outside. The fountains of the abyss are cracked and the windows of heaven are open. It rained endlessly on the ground. The flood inundated the highest mountain. All the creatures on land died. Only those on the ship survived.


    After a long time, the ship stopped near a mountain and the flood began to subside. It took a few more days before the top of the mountain came out. At this time, Fang Tianxing released a crow, but he did not find land to inhabit.


    A few days later, Fang Tianxing released the pigeon again. This time, the pigeon immediately brought back the branches of the olive tree. Fang Tianxing knew that the flood had gone.


    After waiting for a few days, Fang Tianxing released the pigeon for the last time. This time, he would not go back to the ferry. Fang Tianxing took these animals out of the ferry.


    Fang Tianxing stood in the air and vowed to the creatures in the field.


    When I cover the earth with a cloud, there will be a rainbow. Now in the cloud, I will remember my covenant with you and with all flesh and blood, and the water will no longer overflow and destroy all flesh and blood.


    Fang Tianxing''s promise made the animals bow down. They volunteered to enter Fang Tianxing''s field to help him improve the freedom of all things.


    Fang Tianxing found the place where the space was weak. It turned out that it was the sun in the sky. When he left here, he could get out quickly. At the moment, the other two were about to cross this area.


    Fang Tianxing caught up with them and surprised them. They thought that Fang Tianxing might be trapped forever, but this did not happen.


    They soon walked out of the outer zone, followed by Fang Tianxing, who also walked out of the outer zone. There was a palace with many guards at the gate.


    Such things can make people despair, which are very ridiculous, for many of the cracks in time and space can be fear, some of which have many dangers.


    Fang Tianxing came to the front of the palace with them, and several guards at the gate stopped them, which made people feel strange. Huxiao God suggested to them: "let''s deal with each other and see who can solve the opponent faster."


    These guards are just metal puppets. It''s a little strange. If the living people don''t eat or drink here, how can they sustain for so long.


    Fang Tianxing finds a puppet, which is a kind of strange metal body. Fang Tianxing cuts them with his sword, but he can''t hurt them easily. It seems that the metal structure is very rare, which is a bit strange. Fang Tianxing wants to see the structure of these puppets, so he attacks like a crow to see the structure of these puppets.


    The other two are rough. They smash the puppets and take out the core. It''s a piece of magic crystal, but its texture is much purer than ordinary magic crystal. They put it away, which seems to be of some use.


    Seeing their movements, Fang Tianxing also found out the structure of these puppets and defeated them directly.


    Take out the mysterious crystal, the power of this thing is not small, otherwise it is not enough to be the energy core of the puppet.


    Fang Tianxing solves these guys. They are close to the gate of the palace.


    At the moment, the other party Tianxing said with a smile: "is Fang brothers deliberately holding hands, or just spent too much strength on the periphery?"


    Fang Tianxing just laughed and said, "let''s have a look."


    Huxiao God and undead God each pushed a door, which was closed and heavy. They pushed hard, but the door was still.


    Fang Tianxing saw what they looked like, so he went up to help them push the door. With the help of Fang Tianxing, the door finally opened slowly. For such a thing, Fang Tianxing just felt a little strange.


    When the door opened, the two of them went in first, followed by Fang Tianxing. When they came in, they found that it was really like the palace of the emperor.


    There are officials like the Minister of culture and military standing around. On the top of the Dragon chair is a box. In the box, it is likely that it is the relic of the God Emperor.


    Many of these things are very strange. The tiger roaring God pointed to the box on the Dragon chair and said, "are you sure that is the God''s relic?"


    The immortal god nodded and agreed with this conclusion. He said, "according to the information I got from a descendant who killed the emperor, it should be so."

 Chapter 658

    On the Dragon chair is the God''s relic left by Emperor wanhuang. At that time, it is said that he wanted to establish his own royal dynasty in the protoss, to command the world, and let the strong of the protoss surrender. He inadvertently offended several other God''s emperors, so he fell after a fierce battle. His descendants were slaughtered, and no one knows the whereabouts of the God''s relic.


    I didn''t expect that the undead God could get the whereabouts of the God''s relic. It''s really something. It''s just that it''s not so easy to put it there.


    This made people feel a little worried, and soon Huxiao God made a trial. He carefully stepped on the court hall, when the nearest sculpture moved, he seemed to recover his life.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. For many people, it''s extremely bad. The puppet rushed over quickly.


    He is the General Qian of liupin. He is regarded as a military general. The civil servant on the other side is the editor of Hanlin Academy. They attack Huxiao God at the same time. From liupin, the General Qian holds a long gun and shoots it like lightning. It seems that his martial arts are good.


    On the other side, the editor of Hanlin academy attacked in the distance. The jade plate in his hand was shimmering, and it was like flames rushing to Huxiao God. He was powerful and capable.


    The undead God soon passed him and came to the penultimate row. He also soon faced the attack. The general judge of zhengliupin and the magistrate of Jingzhou were stronger than the officials from liupin.


    Undead God is a little bit hard, his strength has not fully recovered, in the face of two people''s attack, just a little in a hurry.


    Fang Tianxing also made a move. He jumped to the front of the immortal demon, which was from the censor of Wupin and the general manager of shouyusuqian.


    They attacked at the same time. Fang Tianxing waved his hand to block the attack. He seemed to be able to do it without much effort, but he also knew how powerful these things were.


    At this time, the tiger roaring God at the back roared, and beat back the Han academy editor who was fighting with him from liupinqian general manager. His claws flashed like lightning, breaking the sculpture into a pile of fragments.


    Soon jump up to the front of Fang Tianxing, face the five grade governor of Jingzhou, and guard. Their strength is not weak. They are already big members. They have the strength of ordinary demon Zun.


    But it''s not worth mentioning at all. The tiger roaring God is very powerful. He doesn''t care about them. He wants to cross this line and attack the four grade imperial guards and the city gate guards.


    When Huxiao''s attack fell on the sculpture, it was as if he wanted to live. A virtual shadow appeared on the Dragon chair, dressed like an ancient emperor. Looking at the tiger roaring God, he said with incomparable dignity in his voice: "there are thieves invading, the Imperial Academy offering wine, and the city gate guard will take him."


    All of a sudden, the sculpture representing the Imperial Academy''s offering wine, and the sculpture of the city gate guard, seemed to be alive and rushed to the tiger roaring God with weapons.


    In the face of the siege of the four sculptures, Huxiao God didn''t find it hard, but he was very subdued and made trouble for himself.


    At this time, undead solved his opponent and jumped in front of Huxiao God. Facing the third grade qintianjian, he joined the general.


    He is a little bit tired. These sculptures are made of clay and wood. He can''t absorb any of his life. Naturally, the more he fights, the more tired he is. He shows a lot of fatigue.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing solved his opponent and soon came to the front of them. In the face of the cabinet from the third grade bachelor, chief, feel a lot of pressure.


    They are all the strong men at the top of the God. These guys in the second row are all close to semi holy cultivation. Then the first grade and the first grade in front of them must be semi holy strong men. The emperor of ten thousand emperors has a lot of heart and let others submit to him.


    Fang Tianxing was weak and struggled to resist their attack. The tiger roaring God seized the opportunity to get rid of his opponent. If he wanted to rush directly, the man naturally wanted to stop him. He came from the Minister of each department of Yipin and the governor of Jiumen to stop him. The tiger roaring God was also surprised that the opponent was a semi holy monk. He also had a lot of trouble to rush through.


    This guy is really a big hand. He actually imprisons the semi saint and strong man here to be his minister. This guy is really crazy.


    I want to be an emperor when I die. I''m not happy. Fang Tianxing sighed in his heart.


    Yipin''s Taishi and lingdaiwei are both famous and powerful members of the Protoss. This immortal god knows them because he is also a descendant of the emperor of ten thousand emperors. However, he is of humble origin and belongs to the kind of unwelcome people who are discriminated against in the Protoss.


    These are the afterwords. The immortal devil jumped to the front anxiously and said with tears in his eyes: "my brother and younger brother, you usually look down on me. Today I''m going to take my father''s God relic and inherit the throne. Are you happy?"


    The immortal God in the hands of a forbidden God point on his acupoints, can temporarily control them, it is a kind of can locate them for a moment. At this time, the undead God moved the Dharma formula, and the two men began to tremble. Many blood threads appeared in their skin and condensed into a blood bead.


    It''s the essence and blood in their body. If they swallow the same blood, they can enhance their own blood power. If they swallow different blood, they can''t swallow them casually, which will produce rejection. If they swallow them forcibly, they will be indigestible.


    Of course, this means that the higher blood, ordinary blood is very thin, not much significance, so the protoss value blood, because the strongest power is hidden in blood.


    Only when there was a strong God Emperor in the ancestors, can the supreme blood be handed down. It is of great benefit for the future generations to have such blood.


    Seeing his performance, Huxiao god suddenly became angry. He knew what it would mean once the immortal devil devoured the blood of the two people, and his power would be promoted to the peak. It was extremely ridiculous for such a thing.


    This is how ridiculous, such things make people feel very ridiculous, for such things are some worry.


    Huxiao God roared, broke away from the two ministers, and ran to the undead God. At this moment, the undead God was highly focused. Naturally, he was aware of Huxiao God''s attack. He flashed back to the other side. Huxiao God''s strength was better after all.


    The immortal devil was beaten back. He grabbed the blood bead from the head of the grand master and put it into his mouth. His breath suddenly rose and his face glowed red. It absorbed the blood of the same origin and enhanced his strength.


    What kind of thing was that? He didn''t flinch any more. On the contrary, he was full of spirit. He came to Huxiao God and said angrily, "you guys want me to be a big injustice and help you find treasure. Now let you know my strength."


    He clapped to Huxiao God. Huxiao God, who had the upper hand just now, could not stop this clap. He vomited blood backward.


    He didn''t even look at it. He slapped Fang Tianxing with one hand. Fang Tianxing couldn''t resist it and was beaten back for several steps.

 Chapter 659

    He said with a proud laugh: "Rao, you are slippery like ghosts. You don''t want to drink my foot lotion."


    No one answered him. He looked down and found that the tiger roaring God was swallowing the essence and blood of the bodyguard minister.


    Undead demon God surprised: "how dare you, different blood you can''t refine."


    But the tiger roaring God swallowed the blood essence, and there was no discomfort. His strength rose rapidly, and even his injury recovered.


    Tiger roaring God stood up and said with a smile: "old dog, do you wonder why I can absorb this blood essence. For the sake of your dying, let me tell you.


    Five hundred years ago, when you were the prince under the throne of the emperor, was there a maid named Hu Mei around you? He never gave up on you, but you were ungrateful and abandoned him when you were in danger. You probably don''t know that she secretly gave birth to a child for you, and you are his father, but you are also his enemy to kill his mother. "


    For such a thing, Fang Tianxing was very surprised.


    The immortal devil was even more surprised. He was really stunned by the words of Huxiao God. As the most unpopular prince in those years, there were not many people around the immortal devil willing to help him. It was the maid named Tigress who took care of him all the time.


    Later, when his country was broken and his family died, he hid in Tibet every day. In order to practice immortal skills, Lei had to swallow a lot of life energy. But he did not dare to go out, for fear of being caught, but he plotted against his maid, and finally practiced the immortal skill.


    What he did can be said to be despicable. He didn''t know that he had illegitimate children. He came to revenge himself today.


    He said in a hoarse voice: "you are really my son. Why do you treat me like this? I''m really sorry for your mother and son. I''m willing to atone for it. I''ll love you and fulfill my responsibility as a father in the future."


    This kind of thing is very bad, the tiger roaring God sneered: "you are going to die soon, what''s the use of begging for mercy."


    The undead God wanted to let Huxiao God let him go by his family affection, but Huxiao God didn''t believe it at all. He turned it into a prototype. It was a gorgeous tiger. It looked very powerful and powerful.


    Just towards the undead devil, undead devil will not be caught, he waved countless blood shadow appeared, to block the tiger roaring God.


    The tiger roaring sky just scratched the bloody shadow, and the immortal devil immediately panicked and rolled on the spot to avoid the attack of tiger roaring God.


    He took out a picture in a hurry. Seeing that the tiger roaring God was going to attack again, he quickly opened the picture and said to the tiger roaring God, "I have never forgotten your mother. I have taken her picture with me. I really regret what I did in those years."


    The tiger roaring God raised his paw and stopped. He looked at the portrait of his mother in the hand of the immortal demon God. In fact, he had never seen her. He reached out to touch the picture.


    But when his paw reached into the air, he realized that he might have damaged the painting, so he turned into a human figure and wanted to take it over.


    This is the time when his defense is the weakest. It''s the best chance for the undead to take action.


    The undead God shoots like lightning and tries his best to hit the moon fierce mouth of Huxiao God. Huxiao God is not on guard, but in human form, and his defense is reduced. He is suddenly hit and flies out, and falls to the ground like a rag.


    The tiger roaring God vomited blood, pointed to the immortal devil and said: "you, you are so vicious."


    "Hum, you are my descendant, but you can''t be as cruel as me. After living so long, those kindred and love things have long forgotten. Only those who live are the winners, do you know?" The undead said quickly.


    He looked down at the tiger roaring God and talked like a winner. If he survived, he was the winner.


    The former imperial dynasty was broken, others died, and the undead devil survived. He was suppressed in WangWen University for three hundred years, but the immortal devil is still alive. Now he is the real winner.


    Naturally, he has the capital to be proud, but it''s too early for him to be proud.


    Behind him came the sound of breaking the air, and the immortal devil responded quickly, only to be scratched. It turns out that Fang Tianxing is still alive. He launched the attack just now.


    "I didn''t expect that you''re not dead. Do you want to stop me?" Immortal devil said to Tianxing.


    He looks arrogant. In his opinion, his strength is far beyond Fang Tianxing. Naturally, he doesn''t have to be afraid. It''s only a matter of time to kill him.


    "I''ve been bullied several times, and I want you to pay me back." Immortality evil spirit fierce say.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t buy him. He said angrily, "how many sins have you done to survive? You are ungrateful and mean. I''m afraid it''s heinous. Don''t you deserve to die?"


    Undead God naturally won''t be moved by these words. The overlapping blood shadow around him appears, which are all the ghosts killed by him.


    The evil spirit turned into a fierce ghost. Originally, he wanted to ask for his life, but now he has become his helper. It''s the same as doing evil for the tiger. These ghosts are also bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. If they can''t fight the immortal devil, they become his helper.


    Under the command of the immortal devil, those evil spirits rush towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing just smiles. These guys are native chicken tile ditches, which are not worth mentioning at all.


    In the hand long sky healthy qi sword one wave, then solved those guys.


    Under the light of the sword, no fierce ghost could survive. The immortal devil was also disappointed. He said in a hate voice: "a group of useless guys are all waste wood."


    He has other means, but also knows that these guys don''t work well. He stabs Fang Tianxing with his black knife.


    Fang Tianxing retreats, knowing that he can''t be hurt easily by the knife.


    His consciousness is right. This Dao is very powerful. It was a treasure left by Emperor wanhuang. It was once soaked in divine water and has strange power.


    It''s very dangerous for Fang Tianxing''s sword to hold the black sword. It''s amazing to see such things. Even if he doesn''t touch them, there''s still a palpitating force in the sword, just like a monster that chooses people to bite.


    Fang Tianxing uses his sword to separate the black sword in his hand. He only hears Li Changkong, the sword spirit, say: "his black sword can capture souls. You must be careful."


    Fang Tianxing was awe inspiring, and soon the undead devil waved his sword again. Fang Tianxing stepped back a few steps, and used the first move of Zhengqi sword formula. The sword light went towards the undead devil.


    The black knife in the immortal devil''s hand turned over, and the two eyes on his jaw flashed. Fang Tianxing immediately blocked the blue awn with the light of his sword to prevent it from hurting himself.


    Undead devil God where can let him off so easily, the black knife in his hand turns over, unexpectedly pops up a blade again.

 Chapter 660

    This blade is transformed into yin and Yang and hidden in heaven and earth. It is used to attack the enemy unprepared. Ordinary people can''t guard against this sudden blade. Many people feel strange.


    Fang Tianxing broke out in a cold sweat. That kind of method was really terrible. If he was not careful, he would be hit. The immortal devil didn''t succeed in one blow, and it was a second strike soon.


    When the two pieces of swords were cut, Fang Tianxing''s sword was caught by his sword and couldn''t move.


    It was a very funny thing. The immortal demon was really very insidious. He took an awl in his hand and came towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing dodged and kicked the immortal demon with both legs at the same time.


    This is very ridiculous. For many of these guys, it makes people feel helpless. Fang Tianxing''s attack failed to hurt the immortal devil. It can be said that after practicing the immortal skill, it is difficult for anyone to cause enough fatal damage to him.


    However, undead devil stepped back a few steps and quickly caught up with him. He wanted to take advantage of Fang Tianxing''s unstable foothold and seize the opportunity.


    When yewang loses his shackles, he has no way forward. This is a passage written by Yanyu in Jiangnan.


    Fang Tianxing threw out this paragraph of text, which can make people feel very funny, but it really played a role.


    The words came to the undead. The undead wanted to fight, but it was useless. His attacks were all in the air, and soon the words disappeared, and the immortal God wanted to continue to pursue Fang Tianxing.


    But strange things happened. No matter how he stepped forward, he couldn''t move forward, even backward. It''s like an actor, constantly making the appearance of want to leave, but the foot seems to take root, can''t go a step.


    Just when the immortal devil was stunned, Fang Tianxing seized the opportunity to attack. Undead devil also didn''t lose his footing. He blocked Fang Tianxing''s attack with a knife, but he could only stay in the same place and was used as a target.


    Fang Tianxing bullies the undead demon and can''t move. He quickly changes the direction of attack. The undead demon is tired of running, but he can''t move at all. He can''t get close or retreat.


    Now he can only be regarded as a wild monster by Fang Tianxing. The words left by Yanyu in Jiangnan are all wonderful. He was very depressed. Suddenly, he stamped his foot and soared into the air. This made people feel a little uneasy. It was not easy for many people.


    For such a thing, undead felt very angry. It''s not comfortable to stand and be beaten. Fang Tianxing just keeps attacking and doesn''t cause enough damage.


    Fang Tianxing stops suddenly, everything on his body starts to compete with each other, and the field of freedom is opened. His strength is poured into his body continuously, and Fang Tianxing musters up his strength.


    The immortal devil was also a little afraid. He was upset and lost his normal heart because he had been beaten all the time. There is only discontent and resentment left in one''s life, which is the sin of one''s whole life, accompanied by one''s whole life.


    He didn''t want to die. After so many hardships, he didn''t want to die. How ridiculous it is that he wants to live, just to survive.


    The power of the immortal devil suddenly increased, and many virtual shadows with similar appearance appeared behind him. Fang Tianxing didn''t do anything to him. These virtual shadows had extraordinary strength one by one, which could stop Fang Tianxing''s attack.


    That''s the power of the immortal God''s ancestors. It turns out that they have been guarding the immortal God. No wonder that even the University of netwen didn''t kill him before, but just imprisoned him. This is the power of family affection. The immortal God thought that his relatives didn''t love him, just a person.


    It seems that it''s too late to know now. The protoss attach great importance to blood, and they don''t have much kinship in them. Maybe this is the so-called ignorance of the true face of Lushan Mountain, just because they live in the mountain.


    Fang Tianxing had a wry smile. He didn''t expect that the immortal devil was really blessed with so many people willing to protect her.


    It''s really heinous. Many of these people don''t feel so happy. They are a group of things that can make people despair. They have some resistance to many of them.


    Seeing these people, the immortal God felt how shallow he was before, and always felt that he was living on his own strength. Unexpectedly, his ancestors had been guarding him.


    Now, if we want to make our strength stronger, we must hit the target immediately, let them know their strength, and be full of confidence in Tianxing.


    This is very ridiculous, their power has been guarding the immortal devil, he has been living on these people.


    Undead God of course will not believe this kind of thing, his heart has been adhere to collapse. If possible, he wanted to sacrifice himself to keep those people alive, even though he hated them.


    He suddenly came out, and the words of the misty rain in the south of the Yangtze River did not trap him. Fang Tianxing also stopped attacking, because he knew that the immortal devil could come out because his heart got rid of the shackles of wild hope, found a direction and had a way.


    I saw him go to Huxiao God, now Huxiao God only one breath. The undead demon God picked up Huxiao God and said in a soft voice, "I really liked your mother in those years, but I was really fascinated by this undead demon skill at that time. I wanted to make achievements in the Protoss and be able to dominate. I was shocked by my own idea. I shouldn''t have done such a thing."


    Tears came out of his eyes, but Huxiao God spat out a mouthful of blood on his face, and said angrily: "the cat cries for the mouse, the king is defeated, now you old dog still want to humiliate me?"


    Undead God knew that the other party would not easily believe himself. He sighed and said quickly, "don''t worry, I will let you know, I will always guard you."


    With that, the immortal devil''s power burned up and soon fought with that guy. The whole person turned into a virtual shadow and entered the tiger roaring God''s body.


    Undead God recalled that in the past, his father always seldom came to see him. At that time, he thought that his father didn''t love him. Now he realized that it was to protect him.


    In order to prevent other princes from being hostile to him, we have to deliberately alienate him. It''s a pity that undead didn''t realize it. He just felt that his father was partial.


    And those elder brothers didn''t play with him, they just urged him to practice. He tried hard to cultivate, but his brothers were never satisfied. He thought his elder brother was too harsh. In fact, he didn''t know that the imperial dynasty was in a precarious situation and the mansion was about to collapse. He needed manpower to turn the tide and keep the country.


    In the end, such people didn''t appear. It''s strange for everyone. They want to make themselves stronger. This is a way to make others very lovely. They are very dissatisfied.


    In the end, the emperor was destroyed, and the undead devil fled in a hurry. He was in danger many times along the way, but somehow, he always had a wonderful escape from death. The undead devil didn''t know why. He attributed it to his own fate.

 Chapter 661

    After that, he went into hiding. In order to protect himself, he practiced the immortal skill. It was not easy for people to feel those things.


    In order to practice magic skills as soon as possible, he killed the maid who had been following him. He didn''t know that the maid had given birth to a child for him. In order to escape danger, he had to give it to others.


    The immortal devil doesn''t know anything about it. He just thinks that the maid has a strange intention and wants to betray himself. He can''t help but plot against the maid and use her to practice the immortal devil skill.


    The maid''s eyes before she died were puzzled, but she didn''t realize the deep feeling. After that, no one came to catch her. She just thought that the other party hadn''t come yet and betrayed herself. She didn''t dare to think that she had killed the wrong person. Even though the fact was in front of her, she still refused to admit it. Today, I know how wrong she was.


    Fang Tianxing just thinks that such things are not easy. They are very ridiculous. In the face of helplessness in life, love turns into hate, and the burning flame is enough to burn everything.


    Fang Tianxing looked at their appearance, some helpless.


    At this moment, the energy of undead demon God is integrated into the body of Huxiao God. He said: "my ancestor soul, continue to protect the children of the imperial dynasty. As long as he is there, our blood will not be cut off."


    He completely integrated into the body of tiger roaring God, and the injury on the tiger''s body was rapidly resuming. Fang Tianxing brought the God of heaven on the Dragon chair, and could feel that the box contained strong divine energy, which was the essence of energy in God''s body.


    It was left by Emperor wanhuangshendi to later generations. After waiting for Dongshan to rise, it unexpectedly became the target of others.


    For this situation, they are extremely ridiculous, perhaps inadvertently inserted willows into the shade, perhaps destined to get the God of the emperor.


    Fang Tianxing decided to give this part to himself, which could improve his cultivation quickly. It was just strange. How ridiculous it was.


    When Fang Tianxing takes away the relic of the God Emperor, he doesn''t pay attention to the tiger roaring God who is still recovering. He is the last blood of the imperial dynasty. Not only is he protected by countless ancestors, but he also inherits the good fortune of the imperial dynasty. If he kills him, he will be killed.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t hurt him. He soon left here and transferred this thing to his own Fenshen. Then Fenshen could have a very high cultivation.


    Fang Tianxing has already thought about giving this to Li Liangao.


    He is the God of pride and kindness. He needs strength to live well. He needs this divine personality most. Fang Tianxing sends things to him through induction.


    At the moment, Li Liangao is still working hard in the Protoss. His accomplishments are not high, and he has no noble blood. Li Liangao''s life in the protoss is particularly difficult.


    It''s hard work every day here. Those children with noble blood enslave them to work, mine God''s stone and squeeze their power.


    He looked at the man in charge under the thatched cottage. He laughed bitterly in his heart. Just because his blood is more noble, he is qualified to drink hot tea there, and they have to work constantly as ordinary people. Li Liangao''s accomplishments are not bad.


    If he had the same resources as that man, he would have become a God. Even so, Li Liangao''s cultivation is not weaker than him. If he is single to single, Li Liangao is confident that he can solve it in three ways.


    But what he has to face is not an ordinary opponent, but the whole world, which is too difficult.


    The rule of protoss is that blood is respected. Unless you have the power beyond blood, you can win a place.


    While working, Li Liangao kept digging with a hoe. The ore here contains Shenyuan, which can be used by the protoss for cultivation. The more noble the protoss is, the faster and more efficient they can absorb the divine power.


    So the noble protoss have a natural advantage in practice, so of course, but it''s not inevitable, otherwise, how could those emperors in history die out.


    Blood is not omnipotent. Those with excellent blood are mediocre, which are all innate talents. With the efforts of the day after tomorrow, there are still opportunities.


    With the relic given by Fang Tianxing, he has a chance to get rid of his inferior status and fight for his own life.


    Every day after mining, Li Liangao used the rest time to absorb the power of God''s relic, which was more useful than any panacea.


    With the strength growing stronger day by day, Li Liangao thought about how to make himself stand out in the Protoss.


    He had enough accumulation, just waiting for the time to come, and soon got the news that the Northern Dynasty of the protoss was still recruiting troops and wanted to take back his territory.


    Li Liangao felt that this was an opportunity, so he joined them, made contributions and gave full play to his value.


    Some people value his talent and are willing to let him play. After all, in a battle, only the winner is the winner. No matter how noble the blood of a dead person is, it''s useless.


    It''s like Ares, the God of war, who made great achievements by his own ability. Compared with those who rely on natural blood noble, more amazing, admirable.


    In just a few years, Norda became famous. These are also rare years of stability for the human race. Everything seems to be at peace at last, with all the birds in the sky.


    In order to reduce the military expenditure of the officers and men in front of us, there are actually fewer battles, which is not to blame.


    This kind of thing worries some people. The evil spirits outside the galaxy are not determined. If we cut military spending at this moment, we will not be able to cope with war.


    However, many people in the bureau just can''t see clearly, while those outside the bureau are worried, but they can''t speak.


    The weirdest things happen in the real world, where all the absurdity and absurdity are.


    Nothing can make people feel happy, this is very funny, that thing is a little funny, this is a kind of irritating, this is completely ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing has now become a civilian, which has nothing to do with it, but he often sighs and laments about many things.


    Internet writers are not allowed to interfere in politics, and even divine writers are afraid to break the iron law, which makes everything appear pale and powerless, lacking concern for reality and deep thinking about human destiny.


    Just like a ghost floating, not really, so floating in the air, not up or down.


    How ridiculous that was. Fang Tianxing was just silent and didn''t make trouble for himself. He has his family and doesn''t want them to be involved.


    Li Liangao''s life in the protoss was pretty good. He soon became the pillar of the northern imperial dynasty. He had a very high status in the non royal blood. Many people could only look up to him. He was not so jealous about this, because those with noble blood were in high positions.

 Chapter 662

    Ordinary blood, born mediocre Li Liangao nature can get everyone''s love, those blood humble nature is willing to support him.


    Fang Tianxing is also pleased that Li Liangao has taken root in the Protoss. With them, he can know the trend of the Protoss and take preventive measures.


    However, there are many people who covet Li Liangao, such as the noble genius of the protoss blood. When they see Li Liangao''s beauty, they naturally want to teach him a lesson and revive the high blood.


    Li Liang is extremely proud and kind-hearted. He is very sympathetic to the weak and despises those who are provocative.


    As long as you dare to challenge him, you will be defeated by him in the end.


    Li Liangao has been the cultivation of God, and he is still making progress. He absorbs the power of God, and makes his practice fast. No one knows what kind of adventure he has, but his divine power is true. He must be a member of the God family.


    Garcia is the successor of the God of war, but his strength is not enough. Many people think it is impossible for Li Liangao to challenge his position.


    But Garcia was really flustered. He was afraid that the family would challenge him. At the moment, he only respected God, far from reaching the level of his father.


    How ridiculous this is. For them, they have to keep their reputation and fight between the new and old God of war,


    Most people don''t think much of Garcia. His strength is too poor to hold the position of God of war. People who know him well know that he is just a straw bag and has not inherited his father''s ability.


    But have to face, this is very ridiculous, he also has supporters, want to find a way to help him create favorable conditions.


    For example, in recent days, Li Liangao has been assassinated several times. The people who assassinated him are all dead men, and they can''t find any handle at all.


    However, the assassination was not successful. There are still three days left for the miracle of the Protoss. On top of the divine sacrifice, you can openly challenge the protoss of lower blood, and you can also challenge the protoss of higher blood. Any kind of gratitude and resentment can be solved.


    This is a gift for the lower blood Protoss. For them, this is a chance to turn over, a rare opportunity to counter attack.


    Many people rub their hands. This is also an inevitable stage of development. The blood of the protoss is respected. However, there are always some people who are dissatisfied with the system in which the blood decides everything. They must have a chance to vent their anger. The sacrifice of God is the opportunity for them.


    It''s not a one-sided counter attack. Those of lower blood have the chance to fight against those of higher blood and prove their strength. On the other hand, higher blood also shows its strength to lower blood.


    This is the first time that Li Liangao has participated in such a grand gathering. Many young people are rubbing their hands, hoping to be able to stand out in the ceremony and win fame and fortune for themselves.


    All the people in the world fight for fame and wealth. Those who stand in the challenge arena are winners, while those who fall under the challenge arena are losers.


    The competition is hosted by the principal of the central imperial dynasty. The outstanding young people of the five imperial dynasties are selected to become the strongest among the young people recognized by the five imperial dynasties.


    The five imperial dynasties will send outstanding children to participate in the exhibition. Many of them have royal blood, and many of them are not royal blood. They compete for the first place together.


    The competition starts with the primary scuffle, and only by walking through the surrounding dangerous situations can we be qualified to participate in the preliminary competition.


    There are swamps, jungles and barren grasslands, which are very ridiculous. These are not happy because many people feel that they can become champions.


    Li Liangao is also one of them. He has met several groups of people in the swamp, but they are all very proud. Those who bear the blood of the royal family are all highly cultivated and noble. They don''t want to get any dirt on themselves.


    On the other hand, those who have no noble blood have only coarse cloth, rotten clothes and disheartened faces.


    There are a lot of poisonous insects here. They are rampant everywhere. Those who have no skills have long died in the swamp. Many bones lie here, and no one knows about them any more.


    Not all life will be blessed, a lot of just hard to survive, this is how ridiculous, nothing.


    After all, Li Liangao passed the primary election. With his strength, there was no accident. He just provoked a man on the way and got married.


    This is a way that people can become very funny. For him, this is very funny. The man stared at Li Liangao and looked a little bad.


    Li Liangao doesn''t want to make trouble, but he won''t be afraid of it. He won''t refuse any of these people. Soon after the competition, there was a fight before he came on stage. It''s always easy for Li Liangao to get into the top ten with his strength.


    In fact, it''s the same. Li Liangao is also in the final of the competition. He faces the strong men of other dynasties, including the prince Smith of the central dynasty, Theseus of ordinary blood, Charles of the Northern Dynasty, Li Liangao of ordinary blood, Griffin of the Southern Dynasty, Bruce of ordinary blood, Scott of the eastern Dynasty, hall of ordinary blood.


    These were the strong men of their respective dynasties. They fought together for the name of the strongest, and many of them came to seek revenge.


    For example, there was a grudge between Smith and Theseus in the central dynasty. It could be said that it was the grudge of life and death. That Smith robbed Theseus''s childhood sister.


    At that time, Smith was drunk, and he defiled Theseus'' sister. In the rules of the protoss, the God of higher blood took a fancy to the woman of lower blood. It was his luck. How could he seek justice.


    But Theseus refused. After his sister was defiled, she couldn''t help but commit suicide. Theseus refused to let it go. She must ask for justice.


    The management of the protoss did not dare to take charge of this matter. Smith was the prince. Who would dare to take charge of him except the God Emperor? Theseus had no way to heaven and no way to seek the earth. A wise man told him that he could challenge Smith at the time of God sacrifice. This was his only chance for revenge.


    In order to get this opportunity, Theseus studied hard and suffered a lot in order to defeat Smith in the challenge arena.


    Today is the day of revenge. There are only the top eight left in the challenge arena. There is a great chance to meet him.


    Finally announced the duel list, dream of things appeared, announced that the first game is his fight against Smith, which can make him very happy.


    He was waiting with joy to let Smith know his strength, but after hearing the list, Smith just sneered and didn''t care about him.


    Soon after the match, both sides stepped into the arena. When they saw this enemy, Theseus was almost angry. His long cherished wish was to avenge his sister.


    It will come true soon. Theseus had mixed feelings in his heart. Then Smith looked at him and said, "you are the brother of the woman I was lucky to have drunk ten years ago. You can make her my maid. How can you die later?"

 Chapter 663

    "Don''t cry here. Your staff told my sister that he was lucky for you. Because of his humble blood, even my concubine can''t do it. I can only be a humble concubine. If my sister marries an ordinary family, she can still spend her whole life peacefully. For example, some of the women in your big house have died well." Theseus said angrily.


    Smith also knew that women in ordinary families have no chance to be their own women. It''s a great fortune to be concubines. They have a very low status and can''t be free at all.


    But his sister is a strong woman, unable to resist such a fate, and he defiled, it is impossible to marry others, ordinary people do not dare to marry.


    As a concubine, she can''t be free all her life. Most of them die at the door of the house. There is fierce competition in the imperial harem. How could she be an ordinary woman.


    Forced to commit suicide in shame is the best choice she can make.


    But her brother Theseus couldn''t bear this. He didn''t believe that his sister could only have such a fate. It was all because Smith had hurt her. If it wasn''t for him, her sister would not have been in such a situation.


    "You have done harm to my sister. You must pay for it today." Said Theseus with a roar.


    "It''s just a drunken farce. I''d like to be a woman of other people''s family. Who knows your sister''s character? How can I blame her. If you force yourself to make trouble, you will not seek your own death. " Smith said disdainfully.


    Theseus only felt that the nameless fire in his heart, his sister''s life in his mouth was so worthless, just like grass mustard in general.


    Theseus, unwilling, took out his own blade and cut at Smith.


    Smith was not afraid to see him coming, but he was indifferent to deal with it. The two sides disassembled the moves, but they had their ups and downs.


    Theseus is only a way to attack, that Smith took the move, defuse the ease. It seems that he knows the use and flaw of every move. As long as the move made by Theseus, he can resolve it in an instant.


    Theseus feel wrong, the other side of their moves are very familiar, always quickly find flaws, resolve the way is some unimaginable accurate.


    I just feel that the other side has rich experience in fighting, and Theseus has no mace.


    At the moment, he used a move to repel Smith, then stepped back a few steps and began to build up his strength. This is a very powerful move. He must have enough strength. Smith obviously saw that he was building up his strength, but he didn''t stop it.


    Soon Theseus finished his work, and the light in his hand was as bright as lightning. In a flash, he came to Smith''s face.


    The two knives in Smith''s hand waved like butterflies, and they didn''t bear any force. Unexpectedly, they escaped these flying knives.


    This kind of thing is a little ridiculous, they all feel a little helpless, such things are enough to make them feel very happy, this kind of thing is some very sad.


    Theseus was obviously very surprised. He didn''t know the key track of his stunt. If he knew the track in advance, it would be like a joke. There was no secret.


    At the moment, Smith obviously knew Theseus'' flying knife trajectory, which was of no use to him.


    Theseus looked like a ghost. Smith felt very satisfied. He said with a smile, "the old man who taught you this unique skill of throwing knife is a sacrifice of my family, who specially tutors our royal children to practice. She told me all your tricks. You don''t have any chance at all."


    Theseus looked really surprised. He didn''t expect that his master was someone of the other party, so his ability was useless in front of the other party.


    Seeing Theseus''s helpless appearance, Smith laughed and felt very happy. Such a guy could not escape from his own hands and took the fate of others in his own hands.


    "Look at the throwing knife." At this time a voice began to ring.


    Smith is proud, heard Theseus''s words quickly resist, according to the original track to avoid, but don''t think this time the throwing knife is really different, blink of an eye, shoulder has been in a throwing knife.


    He couldn''t believe looking at the Throwing Knife on his shoulder. He just felt that he had been fooled.


    "There is no fixed number of things in the world, and the shooting trajectory of this throwing knife can be changed. Do you just think you are sure to win?" Theseus got up from the ground and said to him with a smile.


    Smith''s despair just now was all pretended. As a person of common blood, he had experienced more despair. How could he be so easily knocked down.


    At the moment, Smith''s hand was stabbed by a flying knife. Although it was dealt with quickly, it was obvious that his arm was unable to work for the time being, which was obviously a disadvantage.


    Theseus certainly won''t let go of this rare advantage. Fortunately, there are not many places that can be changed. The moves are still those moves. Smith struggled to resist, but he didn''t fall behind.


    The advantage of strong blood soon revealed, a little injury is a rapid recovery, soon his injury healed.


    Theseus was anxious in his heart. If he could make a trick once, he couldn''t do it any more. It was hard for him to gain an advantage again.


    After all, Smith is a high blood, and his accomplishments are better than him. Under normal circumstances, he has no chance of winning.


    There is no partiality in the situation, but it is difficult for the weak to gain the upper hand after all. In such cases, the strong are respected. It is a simple rule, and it is an insurmountable gap for the weak.


    Gradually Theseus more and more difficult, if continue to insist on only a dead end, this is not willing to see.


    Theseus soon prepared to use only the means of pressing the bottom of the box. It would be too late to use it again. Smith attacked again. He was really angry. He thought he was an ant in the palm of his hand and jumped up and bit him.


    This is an unforgivable sin. An ant who has the right to offend his great God must punish him severely in order to calm his anger.


    Theseus was under great pressure, so he had to use the tactics of pressing the bottom of the box. He quickly jumped up, and the dagger in his hand cut his palm. He read the formula, and his blood was stained with the dagger.


    It turned out to be a magic weapon, which was despised by the Protoss. The weapons used by the demons were all costly, either blood sacrifice or magic power, but they were also powerful magic weapons.


    Soon this Theseus is a very large amount of blood absorbed by the dagger, above flashing strange light, seems to have a spiritual general twist.


    Theseus let go of his hand, and the dagger flew towards Smith. Smith''s machete wanted to knock him off, but the strength of the dagger was so strong that it drove him back several steps.

 Chapter 664

    He tried hard to hold his body, and finally knocked the knife away, but there was no time to relax, because the knife came back again.


    Smith once again resisted with the scimitar, which had the advantage of relieving and saving effort. The curved part of the blade stretched out long, while the part near the handle was straight, and it was much longer than the part near the handle of the ordinary scimitar.


    In this way, we can ensure that we will not hurt ourselves by mistake. As soon as the cavalry rushes into the enemy''s line, it''s very easy to cut off the enemy''s armor and even his men, which also saves our physical strength.


    Under the stage, Li Liangao looks at Theseus and shakes his head. This kind of method relies on the blood essence to urge, which is bound to be unsustainable. After time, he can only wait for death.


    As long as Smith can make it through, he will win a lot. The longer he delays, he will be at a disadvantage. The dagger keeps attacking Smith, and Smith will be the next by virtue of his accomplishments.


    Smith took the Dagger''s attack without danger. Theseus was about to lose. He knew he was going to lose. There was only one result.


    Theseus exhausted the last strength to roar: "I can''t help sister revenge, who can help me, I turn into a ghost will also thank him."


    Soon he fell from mid air, the dagger became powerless, lost his magic power and fell to the ground.


    Smith breathed a sigh of relief. He took the machete in his hand and slashed Theseus a few times, all for the purpose of venting his anger. He had already died long ago. When Theseus could not insist on it, he had already committed suicide, so as not to be insulted.


    Smith cut a few knives, the anger in his heart reduced, let people drag down his body, and then someone came up to clean it, others have to continue to compete.


    This is also a warning to the audience. Over the years, many of them have come here to challenge the blood of the royal family. Most of them have no good end. The only thing that can''t be solved is to risk one''s life to challenge.


    This kind of thing is not surprising. Many things make people feel sad. This is the normal life.


    Li Liangao felt sad for Theseus. After all, his fate could not be changed. A failure was doomed, which had to make people feel sad.


    Li Liangao finds the body of Theseus and takes a drop of his blood. After he becomes a god level writer and establishes a kingdom of God, he can be revived.


    Soon the contest continued. No one cared about the dead man. Smith was still on the stage. After a false alarm, he was still healing.


    Soon it was the royal blood of other imperial dynasties, and most of them won. There was a certain truth in respect of blood. Originally, it was helpful for cultivation. Without such noble blood, cultivation would be extremely difficult, and it could temper a firm will and faith.


    It can also be regarded as the sharpening stone of the Royal disciples, which reminds them to be alert all the time. It is also an alternative cultivation resource.


    Although the lower blood is the grindstone, there are also a few who can stand out. They are all incomparable nature. They all have certain adventures that can make their own destiny change dramatically.


    It''s not ordinary to be reborn. It''s extraordinary to be able to defeat this royal family. For example, it''s Bruce of the Southern Dynasty. He got an adventure. Since he really competed with that Griffin.


    The eagle is the king of birds, the lion is the king of beasts, and Griffin is the king of kings.


    According to records, the Griffin''s body is bigger than eight lions, and its height is higher than 100 eagles. It has long ears, a leopard''s mouth, claws on its feet, and is as big as an ox''s horn. Description, the Griffin''s head part is gold, the body part is white.


    That Bruce is not simple. When he was young, he was robbed by gangsters when he passed a path. The gangster brutally killed Bruce''s parents in front of him.


    Since then, he has made up his mind to practice, visit famous teachers, and finally achieve his ability. He has made up his mind to build a fair and just world. Today''s Protoss world has a strict hierarchy of dignity and inferiority, so it is difficult for a Protoss without high blood to come out and live humbly all his life.


    He wants to change the world, in fact, it''s not easy. With Theseus, he just wants revenge. He doesn''t understand why his sister died miserably. He just wants to give a tooth for a tooth, and doesn''t recognize the essence of the problem.


    Bruce''s cognition is more profound, and his method is more scientific. He chose to join the Southern Dynasty first, to accumulate strength and wait for a good opportunity for innovation.


    He was kind-hearted and didn''t despise other people''s lives even in the war. Li Liangao appreciated him and was willing to form an ally with him.


    If you want to change the environment, you have to integrate into him first, but you can''t lose your original intention and forget your original intention.


    When you gaze at the abyss, the abyss will also gaze at you. Sometimes you want to change the world, but you are finally changed by the world. How ridiculous that is.


    Soon it''s Li Liangao''s turn to take office. His opponent is Charles, who belongs to the Northern Dynasty. They say hello to each other. Naturally, Charles knows Li Liangao. He is the fifth son of the God Emperor of the Northern Dynasty. His cultivation is good. He appreciates Li Liangao very much. After all, his father and Emperor depend on him to fight, and he won''t be too mean.


    Although he was mean on the face, he didn''t think that his higher blood would be weaker than such a civilian. If he wanted to keep his demeanor, Li Liangao restrained himself very much. He just beat Charles to keep his dignity.


    Charles is also grateful for Li Liangao''s success in stepping down. Soon, Li Liangao successfully entered the top four, which is getting closer and closer to success.


    But many of these things make people feel helpless. Li Liangao and Bruce become the biggest dark horse, fighting with the two princes, which makes many people both envy and hate. Even if they can''t win the championship in the end, they will be attracted by big forces, which will double their value.


    They wish they were the one standing on the stage and could be looked up to and praised by everyone.


    Soon the final opponents line out, Li Liangao against the central dynasty Smith, Bruce against the eastern Dynasty Scott.


    Li Liangao comes on the stage first, facing Smith of the central imperial court. He is very polite to Li Liangao. He looks like a courteous and virtuous corporal. If he can dig Li Liangao up, it will certainly help the central imperial court.


    However, Li Liangao is indifferent to him, and disdains to act arbitrarily by virtue of his noble blood. They are helpless, and many people think it is not easy.


    Seeing Li Liangao''s indifferent attitude, Smith gave a cold Snort and put away his thirst for talent. In his opinion, the talent that can''t be used for himself is the enemy, and letting this person go is the enemy.


    He said in a loud voice: "then don''t blame me for being impolite. I don''t care whether I live or die on the platform."


    Li Liangao disdains in his heart. You think you won''t let me go. In fact, I won''t let you go.

 Chapter 665

    Soon Smith started, hands in the hands of the dance, attack and defense one, it is also a good skill. Li Liangao disdains, has the noumenon combat experience, naturally quickly saw Smith''s flaw.


    When he saw Smith rushing, he jumped up and looked at the center of Smith''s head. Li Liangao soon fell from the sky to attack his tianlinggai.


    When Smith saw Li Liangao leaping up, he knew that the other party might have seen his flaws, and soon changed his moves. His double swords were crisscrossed to block Li Liangao''s sword.


    Li Liangao''s long sword was held up by Smith. He stopped in the air and used his falling skill. Suddenly, a force like a mountain came down, making Smith feel out of breath.


    The challenge arena was made of very strong stones, but at the moment the bricks and stones under Smith''s feet split. Many people were worried. He transferred this power to the earth under his feet.


    That''s a very terrible thing. Many of them make people feel a little uneasy. They are even more surprised by Li Liangao''s ability.


    Smith was biting and crushing. Unexpectedly, the power from the top of his head was getting stronger and stronger. If he wanted to crush himself, Smith only felt his arm was numb and sore, and it was hard to stick to it.


    He clenched his teeth and gave a loud drink, exerting all his strength to the top. Li Liangao also used all his strength to press down the long sword in his hand. When the sound, not Smith was pressed down, but Li Liangao in the hands of the sword can not bear the pressure, inch by inch broken open.


    Li Liangao felt sorry. His sword was good, but he couldn''t bear to do it with all his strength. Smith''s pressure subsided and stabbed Li Liangao.


    Li Liangao is not flustered. With a wave of his hand, he inhales those broken swords into his palm, and then spits them out.


    Countless pieces of the sword flew out, and Smith was caught off guard. He just waved his double knives back, but he was still scratched on his cheek by the pieces of the sword.


    This is a disfigurement. When Smith touches the scar in the corner of his eye, he suddenly feels a great humiliation. He wants to use his own strength to suppress the world.


    Li Liangao fell down and his sword was destroyed. He had no weapons, but he stood on the other hand, as if he had an overwhelming advantage.


    Touching the wound on his cheek, Smith said viciously, "no one can save you now."


    He is really angry, to kill Li Liangao on this stage, can let his anger be released.


    Facing the furious Smith, although Li Liangao is unarmed, he will not be afraid to fight.


    Seeing that Smith''s double swords were cutting towards Li Liangao like a switch, he waved his fists, and there was a flash of light on his fists. It was pure divine power, which could be used to increase the power and defense of his fists. But this kind of fighting consumed too much divine power, and few people did so.


    Li Liangao''s fist hit Smith''s weakness. Swing the double knives away. Smith can''t hold his own weapon. Li Liangao''s fists hit him fiercely.


    Smith was blown upside down. He should have been blown out of the challenge arena, so he lost. But he even used double knives to scratch the ground and left himself on the stage.


    "It seems that you have your own pride, but it''s hardly worth mentioning. You made the wrong choice." Li Liangao looked at Smith and said.


    Smith''s mouth was bleeding. He stood up with two knives. He looked gloomy. He didn''t expect that he could not beat such a barehanded boy. It was a disgrace to the royal family.


    "The glory of noble blood cannot be insulted." The clothes on Smith''s body burst open, and the totem of the fierce moon became more and more clear under the blood. It was a flying phoenix.


    As Smith urged his own blood, the Phoenix became more and more clear, and the shadow of the flying phoenix appeared behind him. Smith''s body was burning red, and his injury healed quickly. Even the cutlass in his hand seemed to feel the anger of his master, and sent out bursts of buzzing.


    Li Liangao felt that Smith''s power seemed to have increased several times, and it was strengthened in an all-round way. Sure enough, the royal blood had its own magic.


    "Blood can only prove the strength of ancestors, but it''s not yours. In the face of absolute power, no matter how powerful blood is, it''s just a paper tiger." Li Liangao said with disdain.


    Such words make Smith furious, he roared: "let you feel my anger."


    The machete in his hand cut out, with the blazing light of the knife. It made people feel thirsty and hot before they got close to him.


    Li Liangao knew that it was not easy. Next, his power gushed out, and he took such a light. Soon the light fell on Li Liangao''s arms and drove him back for several Li.


    This Li Liangao stepped back a few steps, and his arms were all burned. His skin and flesh were scorched. But it was absolutely amazing to people. He actually took Smith''s move down.


    It''s incredible. It''s a strike from a strong blood. It''s very ridiculous. Many of them want to let people find their ignorance. There are ordinary blood in the world, which can be hard and high.


    This is beyond people''s cognition. Higher blood means invincible all the time.


    Their cognition is broken, an ordinary blood can also have such performance, seemingly powerful is almost invincible.


    Li Liangao stood there, like an iron tower. He released his hands, and the dead skin on his arms fell off one by one, revealing his new skin.


    Smith didn''t expect that the other side could press it down. Just when he was stunned, he saw Li Liangao rushing over and quickly waved his double knives to resist.


    However, Li Liangao has already seen that he is not so powerful because he is strong on the outside but strong in the middle. The burning of blood is to maximize the price. According to the concentration of blood, the power is naturally different.


    Smith was able to resist at the beginning, but gradually the flame on his body gradually died down, and he was unable to resist Li Liangao''s attack. That was a very terrible thing.


    Soon one of Smith''s hands was interrupted by Li Liangao, and soon it was the other. He kept wailing, but it didn''t work much.


    His pain can''t make people feel how painful. Soon, Li Liangao beat Smith to death. He wanted to beg for mercy, but Li Liangao didn''t give him a chance. Every time he wanted to speak, Li Liangao would beat him back.


    Soon there was more air out and less air in. Li Liangao was merciful and ended his life.


    It doesn''t matter if they are killed in the arena, but not many royal children are really killed. Even if the rules allow, it''s impossible to ignore the forces behind them. After all, after leaving the competition, they have to continue to live.

 Chapter 666

    But Li Liangao did so and killed Smith directly.


    After returning to the stage, Charles said to him, "how did you kill Smith? Is there any hatred?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that he''s upset." Li Liangao said casually.


    This reason is very perfunctory, but since Charles wanted to woo him, he just said mildly: "they dare not move you here. We''ll go out carefully after the end. I guarantee you nothing."


    His own safety can''t be completely protected by others. Besides, Li Liangao doesn''t want to owe so much, and he''s not necessarily reliable.


    We must think of our own way. Those people may not be able to help themselves, but we can''t let them make trouble.


    Of course, the people below have Smith. They are ordered to protect Smith''s guards.


    They soon got the news that Smith''s men were all after themselves and killed their prince. It''s no wonder they didn''t settle with themselves.


    However, it is not allowed to seek revenge here. It is said that the divine sacrifice of the protoss is to pay homage to the ancestor of the ancient Protoss. The protoss dare not do anything strange in it. The Lord of the divine ancestor is a strong man of the same age as the demon ancestor. He has created heaven and earth, and his strength is immeasurable.


    The game goes on, and the next is Bruce against Scott of the eastern Dynasty. They will decide who will compete with Li Liangao for the championship.


    Soon, the competition began. It seemed very restrained. Bruce obviously saved his strength. Scott was good and easily defeated him.


    Li Liangao can also see that Bruce doesn''t want to be in the limelight, but just wants to get a position to be reused. The top four are enough. To get the first place will become the target of public criticism and bring trouble.


    Li Liangao is not worried about this, his pride does not allow him to easily pretend failure, only to forge ahead.


    Soon, he will compete with Scott. It''s a rare chance. They will win the championship in the end.


    The champion of this sacrifice is of ordinary blood. Only Ares, the God of war a hundred years ago, has created his own invincible myth.


    Today''s Li Liangao will not lose to him. After all, it is his own self, Fang Tianxing, who ended the myth of Ares.


    Of course, Li Liangao wants to compare himself with the noumenon. He can''t let his own things be a little bad. He doesn''t allow himself to lose to these local people.


    Soon, Li Liangao stepped into the challenge arena, facing Scott of the Oriental imperial court. He looked at Li Liangao and said with a smile, "you are the second ordinary blood person to reach the final. The last one is dead now."


    Hearing this, Li Liangao couldn''t just admit defeat. He said in a loud voice: "blood can only represent the strength of the upper generation. If the lower generation is unworthy, how can they have such blood? Why should they be powerful and lucky?"


    Scott just felt that he was a little worried. He was born with noble blood, but he never thought why. Today, I heard Li Liang''s arrogant and rebellious words.


    "Well, let me see what you can do." Scott said quickly.


    After that, he stabbed Li Liangao with a gun. His kung fu was very solid. He was really hard-working. Compared with those dandies, he was also very diligent.


    All martial arts come from hard work. Every move has its own style.


    Li Liangao was not weak either. He did not lose the upper hand in fighting against him. He took a new weapon. Although it was not so good, he asked Charles to borrow a magic weapon.


    Two people fight for a long time to separate, each other are familiar with each other''s strength, to solve the opponent, we must use the skills.


    Scott used his own skills to draw a wonderful track on his long gun, just like an antelope hanging its horn.


    Li Liangao asked himself that he was also good at martial arts, so he would not have any fear. The sword in his hand seemed to be a foretell, and he could always block Scott''s attack every time. This kind of thing made him more skillful.


    Scott secretly praised, but his hand was not vague. After all, he was his opponent. How could he give up his title.


    But he knew that if he got the winner of God''s sacrifice, he would get great benefits, definitely for the future.


    Even if it is not for the championship, for their own reputation, it will not be defeated by a humble guy.


    Li Liangao is a proud man. He can''t easily admit defeat. His long sword unconsciously uses Fang Tianxing''s Zhengqi sword formula. Scott has never seen it before, and some of it is hard to resist.


    "Where did you learn this skill? How could it be so strange?" Scott couldn''t help asking.


    Li Liangao didn''t care. He quickly said, "where did you learn it? It has nothing to do with you. A useful move is a good one. No matter where you come from."


    This is a response to Scott. He is not satisfied with it. He just continues to take the move. Although the sword technique is mysterious, it can''t be much better than Scott for a moment.


    Some of these things are very good. For the masses, they can only see the power and the source.


    Scott was held down by Li Liangao, but he didn''t worry. Li Liangao also knew that it was not so easy to take him. Soon his body was shimmering and a totem appeared behind him.


    It''s Oriental ebony green dragon. It''s the most durable and powerful. Soon Scott''s endurance and explosive power increased a bit, which is extremely ridiculous. With the blessing of this power, Li Liangao''s righteous sword formula gradually won''t hold him.


    Li Liang is proud to set up a sword array, but he can''t hold Scott for long. The quality of these swords is too inferior, because Scott''s strength is too strong. Such things are helpless.


    Soon, the sword in the sword array was destroyed by Scott. Naturally, the sword array was scattered and difficult to maintain.


    Seeing that Scott attacks, Li Liangao jumps away and avoids his attack. Many people are extremely ridiculous. They are worried about their own affairs. Seeing Li Liangao''s performance, he is not very happy.


    Scott''s promotion is comprehensive, which comes from his blood. He is worried about this thing.


    Such things are somewhat helpless, many people want to let their own strength to obtain their own fame and wealth, so that many people feel a little worried.


    Li Liangao knows that this is a ridiculous thing. If he wants to defeat them, he must have more powerful forces. More divine powers emerge from the relic of the God Emperor in his body. These treasures left by the God Emperor to the later generations can make them quickly practice to the upper limit, without having to work hard every day.


    Soon absorbed these divine power, Li Liangao''s strength has improved, reached the eight fold of divine respect, can become more powerful.

 Chapter 667

    It''s not without a breakthrough, but it''s the first time on the stage of the God sacrifice. These people who participate in the God sacrifice are all young geniuses. If they can make a breakthrough, they have already made a breakthrough. How can they wait for this time.


    With the growth of Li Liangao''s strength, he can have more opportunities to show his swordsmanship more satisfactorily. At this moment, Scott felt that he was a little hard to resist.


    How ridiculous this is. The situation suddenly changes. It''s strange that Scott, who has just gained the upper hand, is falling into a disadvantage.


    The audience felt a little strange. They cheered Scott at the bottom. In the past, they were oppressed by high blood. They all felt that their strength was insignificant and had no chance to resist.


    But at the moment, ordinary blood defeated higher blood and ignited their confidence. Among the onlookers, there are always a small number of high blood, even less if we look at the whole Protoss. For them, the low blood is a cow and a horse all their lives, and the high blood is born a royal nobleman.


    They are extremely ridiculous, such things are so many civilians feel hopeless life, today''s things give them confidence, life is still difficult, but with confidence to support their own life.


    A lot of people feel that they are full of strength, which can make them summon up courage. They worship the man who breaks the shackles, which is the embodiment of their ideal. Now a new generation of gods has appeared.


    Scott felt the breath of the people below. Looking at Li Liangao, he was like a God. He was not willing to roar, but he was still trampled on his feet.


    The setting sun''s brilliance spreads down, let Li Liangao''s figure dye the golden brilliance, in the audience''s view, is like a golden armor God person general.


    They all worship the gods in their hearts, and many of them feel that they have found their own direction.


    Li Liangao won the championship of the competition during the sacrifice period. According to the ancient custom, he will enter the temple with the sacrifice. This is a very sacred thing in the eyes of the Protoss. We can see the great God ancestor.


    Several imperial dynasties have contributed the most precious treasure to the God ancestor. The northern imperial dynasty paid tribute to a grape that seems to have been soaked in blood. It''s blood Bodhi. It''s the holy medicine for healing, and it can also improve martial arts.


    What the Southern Dynasty paid tribute to was a handful of divine iron. It was mined out. It was extremely sharp. It could conquer all the gold in the world and cut off any metal in the world.


    What the eastern Dynasty offered was a hammer with countless lightning lines on it, which could absorb thunder and release it to hurt the enemy.


    What the western imperial dynasty offered was a bead, in which there was cold air for thousands of years, which could make all living beings cry and freeze for thousands of miles.


    What the central imperial dynasty offered was a bottle of very old wine, which was intoxicated and charming.


    These are extremely precious treasures. They dedicated them to Shenzu in order to beg for a long and lasting imperial fortune. However, there were many dilapidated imperial dynasties in history, some of which were defeated by foreign forces, some of which were rebellious and the world was divided and United.


    They all want to make their immortality immortal, but there is no immortality in the world, only endless life.


    Soon, Li Liangao entered the temple with tribute. No one was worried about whether he would embezzle these things. In that temple, even the God Emperor did not dare to make mistakes. Once there was a God Emperor who was disrespectful to the temple, and finally died inexplicably. His own dynasty also fell apart and was divided up.


    This kind of thing does not happen very often. The latecomers are naturally afraid. They all know to respect the temple. There are many legends about the God ancestor.


    Li Liangao pushed a cart of things into the temple, and the door closed behind him quickly. It was like an invisible hand operating it, which made people feel a little worried.


    This kind of thing is terrible despair. It seems that if you enter here, you will enter the realm of some great existence. The two guards who come in together are a little scared. They are also a little afraid of the legendary temple.


    Seeing what they looked like, Li Liangao was very calm. He was very curious about the legendary temple and wanted to find out.


    There are many statues around them. They are all famous heroes in the history of the protoss, leaving many legends. Many of them died in the battle, and their descendants inherited his glory, and they were all famous families.


    Many people study their lives and find a very strange thing that they are probably the same person. This discovery is so surprising that people can''t believe it is true.


    Li Liangao has heard this saying and believes that it is true. Many things make people feel a little desperate. No matter how ordinary people can make great achievements.


    Li Liangao knows that this can make people feel desperate. He wants to let people know that they can fight for the world by themselves.


    Soon they went on, through a very long corridor, and came to a wide hall. There were several statues, which were the famous strongmen of the Protoss. When they saw them, they knelt down and bowed down.


    "Fantian God Emperor, Jiuyou God Emperor." Looking at the two statues, they bowed to the ground and kept kowtowing.


    They are a famous couple of God emperors of the Protoss. Originally, there would not be two God emperors in the same Dynasty, but they happened to be a man and a woman. They were married, and even the powerful God emperors did not dare to provoke them.


    They built a dynasty that lasted for tens of thousands of years. This is a long-lived Dynasty, which is enough to prove their ability.


    Looking at the statues of the two gods, Li Liangao looks very powerful. One of the guards shed tears, because he is the descendant of the two emperors. However, after 100000 years and generations of transmission, his blood has become thinner and thinner, and those who were once proud of the world will disappear from the public.


    Seeing what they look like, Li Liangao also feels a little sad. With the passing down of generations, his blood will become thinner and thinner, and eventually he will not be able to maintain his original dignity. This is also the end of countless dynasties.


    There is no perfect thing in the world. Hard is easy to break, soft is permanent. Many times what looks strong is actually weak.


    If you have a higher blood, once you lose it, you can''t live in a normal way. For the younger generation, it''s a disaster. Once you were rich, you can''t stand the poor life.


    After watching them cry, they finally put away their cry. Their ancestors could not help them much at the moment. They were only infinitely sad.


    Li Liangao stopped them and said, "have you finished crying? We still have something to do. We have to supply this thing to Shenzu. Don''t delay."


    "You don''t have to worry, as long as you get here, someone will come out to receive it." One of the guards said to him.

 Chapter 668

    I believe someone told them before, so Li Liangao believed what they said and waited here.


    What they said is true. Someone really came. It was a woman who looked dignified and generous. I don''t know why she was in the temple.


    She came up to the crowd and said, "are you the team that is coming to offer this time?"


    Li Liangao stood up and said: "exactly, I am the champion of this divine sacrifice competition, with the five emperors'' tributes to Shenzu."


    The woman nodded, took the list, counted it, and confirmed it.


    The woman said to them, "come with me and bring things in."


    Li Liangao called a few guards, followed things together, followed the woman. Soon came to the depths of the palace, there are many people here, old and young, seems to have been living here.


    Few people know about it. Who would have thought that there are many people here. And it seems that their cultivation strength is not low. Are they the people who serve God''s ancestors? Li Liangao has a secret way in his heart.


    When they saw Li Liang coming, an old man at the top asked, "are you the winner of today''s competition?"


    Li Liangao didn''t care at all. He just said yes, and they said to his subordinates, "according to the Convention, we should try your strength and pass our test, and you will have the chance to meet with Shenzu."


    Soon, a young man around him came out. He was already the strength of shenzun. He was indeed the strongest among the young generation. Moreover, his overall bearing and strength are extraordinary.


    "We used to be the guardians of this temple. We have lived here for thousands of years and have been guarding the peace here. With the mission left behind by the LORD God, we should guard the door and select talents for him. " The old man on the theme said.


    The old man pointed to the young man and said, "he is a talent of the younger generation here. If you defeat him, you will get the chance to meet the God."


    Soon, young people come to the field, Li Liangao is not afraid, the same end, standing opposite him.


    The other side looked at Li Liangao and said, "my name is Giles. I have been practicing in this temple. It''s said that the outside world is very big. I want to see what the people outside have


    It seems that he said this out of sincerity, which makes people feel very down-to-earth. Li Liangao also replied frankly and said quickly: "the outside world may not be so good, where the strong are, they are strong, but the situation is more complicated."


    Soon the young man said, "I have the ability to respect the God of war. Can anyone outside do it?"


    "Although it''s difficult to go against the five heavenly realms, it''s not that no one can do it." Li Liangao said quickly, and then he said, "but I don''t believe in such things. Either the opponent let go, or the opponent is too weak."


    The other side said: "there are people out there who can do it, but I don''t believe it. Let me have a look."


    "Well, I can defeat you as long as I can reach the triple respect of God. I think I have this ability." Li Liangao said to him.


    He''s just a God now, and naturally he can''t do it. That Giles some helpless, his heart does not believe, want to know if Li Liangao really can do.


    But if he doesn''t improve his level, he has to find a reason. That''s when Li Liangao is ready to say that he can have a try. That Giles is already the elixir to improve your cultivation. He put the elixir in front of Li Liangao and said to him, "these elixirs can help you increase your cultivation and upgrade to the triple of God as soon as possible."


    Looking at the elixir, Li Liangao said: "in fact, I want to say that even if it''s just god respect, it''s not impossible to try."


    When Giles heard what he said, he was shocked. He said in surprise¡° How is that possible? If I do, I will give you all the elixirs, and I will admit defeat and let you pass. "


    This kind of thing is not simple, want to let this guy know. In a short time, Giles found a noble elder. Although he was an elder, he couldn''t beat Giles.


    "This is my uncle Raphael, a mediocre God, whom I defeated before." Giles said to Tianxing.


    Raphael, the strong man, said discontentedly, "nephew, what''s a mediocre talent? I would have killed you if I hadn''t been related to you."


    Giles''s uncle seems to be not weak. He can achieve the eight levels of reverence. How can he be regarded as a powerful man? How can he have mediocre qualifications.


    However, Li Liangao had great confidence in himself, and he was ready to fight. When they came to the center of the stage, Rafael, Giles'' uncle, stood up and said to Li Liangao, "you''ve heard my nephew''s words. He said that I have mediocre qualifications, but after all, there is a big gap in cultivation. I''ll give you some opportunities. Don''t make a mistake."


    Li Liangao heard the dissatisfaction in his voice. His nephew is good, and he is much better than he was then. Naturally, he doesn''t think that this young man has much ability, but he can compete with him if he is respected.


    Most of the onlookers didn''t believe how powerful the people were outside, but Giles was a rare genius they grew up with.


    Li Liangao just feels very happy. It''s all his own feeling. They want to put forward their own situation so that they can show it.


    "Boy, do it first. Don''t let people say I bully you." Said the Raphael haughtily.


    Of course, Li Liangao would not be too arrogant to let this opportunity pass. He took out dozens of flying swords and soon set up a sword array around Raphael.


    Naturally, Raphael showed his arrogance. He looked at Li Liangao''s proud action and showed his appreciation. His choice is not to attack by force, but to lay a sword array and fight for favorable opportunities.


    However, all this is in vain in the face of absolute strength. When Li Liangao made the sword array well, he soon said, "is the sword array well? I''ll have a try."


    Li Liangao is calm. Facing too many powerful people, the effect of sword array must be greatly reduced.


    This is an inevitable thing, any moves are not invincible, the strength gap is too big, it is difficult to make up. It can be a very terrible thing, he wants to let many people can change.


    But this is very ridiculous, many people think it is very bad, for them, this is some worry.


    Li Liangao was soon full of strength, and soon Rafael was ready to fight. Many swords in the sword array were connected to suppress him, but with a roar of Rafael, the sword array trembled.


    At this time, Li Liangao''s hand was just right. When Raphael was trying to resist the sword array, the old force was exhausted and the new force was not born. He felt that he wanted to let their power change their destiny.

 Chapter 669

    This Raphael laughs a, put forward three strength again, hard receive Li Liangao''s attack. With a loud noise, this Li Liangao was shaken back a few feet, and that Raphael also stepped back a few steps.


    At this time, Li Liangao wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth and came up again. This is a bit strange, can not give Rafael breathing opportunities, step by step, this is the most correct way to win.


    Raphael also saw Li Liangao''s plan. He wanted to keep himself down. He also went through a lot of battles. This kind of means could not move him much.


    This Li Liangao is feeling more and more difficult. The other party obviously sees his own plan and refuses to let his plan succeed.


    Seeing that Li Liangao continued to attack regardless of his injury, it seemed very annoying. Spike sneered. After all, he was powerful and had survived the initial period of confusion. Now he gradually mastered the rhythm.


    The advantages that we have tried our best to strive for have disappeared. This kind of thing makes people feel a little disappointed. They are all powerless.


    The situation is very bad. There are more and more scars on Li Liangao, just like a bloody soldier.


    This kind of thing is a little uncomfortable, he did not retreat, but constantly attack. However, the situation is more and more unfavorable to him. With the continuous recovery of spike''s strength, the sword array around him is gradually unable to trap him.


    Li Liangao knows that if he drags on, he will lose, and he must use enough strong attack as soon as possible.


    He urged the sword array to the spike, so that he could not easily break free, and soon countless sharp swords were added to him.


    However, a magic barrier appeared on his body. Many swords and swords could only be cut into it, but they could not be broken. The strength was not enough to break his protective barrier.


    This thing is very ridiculous. The countless flying swords can''t hurt him at all. In fact, his cultivation is very strong in the eight Chong of God.


    Soon, Li Liangao''s strength was exhausted, and spike roared, and the huge strength rebounded out, and Li Liangao was quickly overturned.


    Spike quickly stood up and said, "although you have tried your best, there are still some shortcomings, but your accomplishments are too low. As long as you are a little higher, maybe you can level with me."


    He thought he had won, but Li Liangao got up again and said, "I haven''t lost yet."


    This is very bad. Many things are a little bad. It''s impossible for many people to do it. How ridiculous he is, it''s a little strange. He''s worried about this guy. It''s very sad.


    He doesn''t want to give up easily. How can he give up if he controls his own life.


    They are all worried, which makes people feel helpless. They are very worried about how happy they are about their own affairs.


    He stands up like a flagpole. As long as it stands there, it will be an immortal flag. As long as the flag is there, this spirit will not die.


    They are all their own children, which is enough to make all living beings despair. They are very bad, even if they are pressed into a piece of paper, but also strive to plump themselves, become a thick person.


    Li Liangao stood up again and said to that spike, "I believe I can. Even if the sky is pressing me, I will overturn it."


    The God Emperor''s relic in his body was also infected. In fact, the God Emperor''s will was sleeping all the time. He was just an ordinary blood. In order to change his fate, he searched everywhere for ways of practice, but it was not so easy.


    Many of the protoss are high-ranking families, and they are not of the same clan. They can''t get their cultivation methods at all. Those who open their mountain Gates also need good qualifications and blood to be willing to teach their cultivation methods.


    He went through all kinds of hardships to get a practice method and set foot on the road of practice, but the difficulties did not stop. He wanted to compete for practice resources and meet his own practice needs.


    If you want to achieve some success, you can''t do without money and law. It''s bound to be extremely difficult, but you have to make the most of your strength anyway.


    At the moment, the man also recognized Li Liangao''s will and released more pure divine power. The wound on his body was slowly recovering, and the honed will was more brilliant, more brilliant than gold.


    Seeing Li Liangao standing up again, spike knew that he had not yet given up. "He is a tough boy. I don''t know what he has experienced before, so he can be so unyielding."


    Tribulation can''t scare him at all, it can only make him stronger. Spike also needs to be serious. On one side, Giles felt that he practiced hard in this temple, but he didn''t have such tenacity.


    He is very talented. It''s easy for him to practice any magic power. As soon as he starts, he will be able to do it without any obstacles. Naturally, he doesn''t need any tenacity.


    He did not face despair, did not understand, can not understand this kind of insistence, even in the face of things as difficult as heaven, also have to break the south wall, do not look back, just to hit the south wall out of a hole.


    Many of these people shrink back when they encounter a little suffering. If hope can''t be realized in a short time, it will turn into despair. If hope can''t be seen for a long time, it will be enough to wipe out anyone''s enthusiasm.


    But there are always people who can overcome the weakness and powerlessness of human nature and achieve amazing career.


    They are all a little bad. Li Liangao continues to fight. He is still fighting crazily. He is crazier and stronger than before.


    Spike also has to admire the young man in front of him. He can defeat himself. He who wins others is not as good as he who wins himself.


    Soon he found that he was really overwhelmed by the young man in front of him. He was really beyond his imagination. This was the real strong man.


    Li Liangao is getting stronger and stronger. Spike finds that he can''t suppress him. He is losing. He just stops and says, "you win."


    Although we don''t want to admit it, it''s really Li Liangao who won. For such things, it''s a bit bad. They also learn a lot from this young man.


    Then Giles also admired Li Liangao very much, and quickly said: "I see the real pride from you. It''s worth learning. It seems that there are external uses, and I''m going to be born to practice."


    Li Liangao also felt that he had to go through a lot of hardships to practice, but it was not enough to build a car behind closed doors. There were a lot of practice resources here, but there was also a lack of real experience.


    Soon the old man led him to a door, which was closed tightly. The old man looked solemn, as if there was something in it.


    The old man said to Li Liangao, "this is where Shenzu is. If you go in and have a look, I won''t go in."

 Chapter 670

    Li Liangao felt uneasy, so he pushed the door in. It looks very quiet in this hut. It seems that no one is there at all. Only a half cut oil lamp is on. It looks like the fire is flickering. The style is no different from that of ordinary people outside.


    But if you look carefully, the half oil lamp seems to illuminate the universe. The lamp is seven inches high and white, just like ice and snow. The light in the center seems to contain the power of destruction and creation.


    "How did you get in, young man?" Then a child''s voice came.


    Li Liangao noticed that someone was holding the lamp. It was a child who looked very young. He was wearing a big red coat and a big braid. His tone was really old-fashioned. He didn''t look like a child.


    The young boy came over with an oil lamp and took a picture of Li Liangao. He soon said, "it turns out that you are the champion of this God sacrifice competition. You have the relic of the God Emperor, and you still have..."


    The little boy in red suddenly saw Li Liangao''s foundation, and he knew everything.


    Li Liangao was almost frightened. The little boy in front of him was really not simple. Even when he came to the God Emperor, he had never been seen through. But the little boy knew everything just by taking a picture.


    He is here, even if he is not the God ancestor, he must have something to do with the God ancestor, especially the oil lamp, which has supernatural power.


    At the moment, Li Liangao said, "why should I tell you?"


    The child said with a dry smile, "you don''t have to tell me that you are mostly a part of someone, but the way of incarnation is also mysterious."


    Li Liangao knows that the other party has seen his own foundation. It seems that he really has the ability and is absolutely invincible.


    However, Li Liangao is not afraid, even in the face of unimaginable opponents, there is no need to lose his armor.


    The braided child said with a smile: "although you are strange, you can''t escape from me. You can make a wish to me when you come here. Just say what you want."


    Soon that Li Liangao didn''t know that there was such a welfare. After thinking about it, he said, "is it true that any wish can be realized?"


    The little boy in red said quickly, "you can really raise any wish as long as you can think of it."


    Li Liangao thought hard and said quickly, "I want the most valuable wealth in the world. This kind of wealth can help me get everything, as long as it can be bought with money."


    The little boy in red laughed and said, "I will satisfy you. Take me with you. I am the most precious treasure."


    "If I wish to get the most powerful power in the world, do I have to take you with me?" Li Liangao said, he does not believe that the sky will drop pie, where there will be such a good thing.


    The little boy in red laughed more happily. It was obvious that no matter how he chose, he had the right to explain and could not escape from the shackles.


    Li Liangao held out his hand and said, "since you are the most precious treasure, give me a weapon to take advantage of first."


    "As you wish." The child laughed and Kwai quickly took a sword from the void. Li Liangao recognized that it was a treasure that the emperor had paid tribute to Shenzu before. He didn''t expect that it was in his hands now.


    Li Liangao pressed the sword and knew that it was not an ordinary product. He could cut off any metal object in the world. It''s very mysterious to feel warm and cool in his hand. He wants to hold this thing in his hand, which is very helpful to improve his strength at the moment.


    Soon the little boy in red said, "then I''ll hide in the sword. You can take me out and don''t reveal my existence to others without my consent."


    Li Liangao didn''t refuse. In fact, it''s not his turn to refuse. This person''s identity is very clear, although he doesn''t know what he is going to do.


    Soon after Li Liangao came out of the stone room, the White Emperor was waiting outside, and he was also curious., He saw Li Liangao come out and asked him, "you''ve seen the great God."


    Li Liangao nodded. The white feather Emperor didn''t ask, because even if he was the God Emperor, he knew that the God ancestor was the supreme existence. What he said and did, he should not ask, nor can he ask.


    Li Liangao is not in a good mood. He got the sword, but it''s not necessarily a good thing to bring such an inexplicable guy. Whether it''s a blessing or a disaster is still unknown.


    This is extremely ridiculous, in the face of too many stronger than their own guys, after all, still involuntarily.


    Li Liangao quickly walked out of the palace, and there were many people waiting outside. When they saw Li Liangao coming out, they were all worried. He had already seen Shenzu, and he had the mark of Shenzu on his body.


    They are all human spirits. Seeing such a situation, they soon kneel down one by one and cry out: "see you, my Lord."


    Li Liangao could not help but be dumb. They saw that they came out with the tribute sword, and saw the mark of God on it. Of course, they would think that it was a keepsake given to Li Liangao by God. They regarded Li Liangao as the messenger of God. Naturally, they were very awed and regarded him as the messenger of God in the divine world.


    Li Liangao just thought it was a little strange, and there was no need to refute it. He naturally accepted it. These are all very ridiculous things.


    He swaggered out, and those who wanted to harm him were scared. They were the guards of Smith, who was killed by Li Liangao in the challenge arena. They have to take revenge for him. Even if he won the championship, he just secretly found a place to start.


    A guy without backstage will die when he dies, and no one will ask for justice for him. But now that this man is close to God, he can''t move when he wants to.


    These people do not dare to do it, they can only send the message back to the people above to decide, which is beyond the scope of their decision.


    The ninth Prince of the central dynasty, Locke, received a letter from the guards who escorted his son Smith. Originally, there would not be much danger. These guards are not weak. It is not difficult to take Smith through the dangerous situation, and everyone will give him face in the competition.


    But the accident still happened. His son was killed in the challenge arena. Of course, he wanted to kill the man immediately to vent his anger. It was believed that the man might be the messenger of God.


    This made him full of anger and seemed to be poured down by a basin of cold water. Of course, he knew what the God ancestor was. If he offended him, he was afraid that the whole imperial dynasty would be implicated and destroyed.


    This kind of thing he can''t easily decide, must let the emperor decide, he went into the palace face saint, tell the situation to today''s saint, that is Zhongzhou emperor Chongguang God Emperor.


    It is the seventh generation that the Zhongzhou Dynasty has been handed over to Chongguang God Emperor. His generation has made great efforts to rule the country, and has a tendency to surpass the other four dynasties. If he can dominate the world, it will be a great cause that will never be pulled out.

 Chapter 671

    As an emperor, of course, he wants to surpass the great deeds of his ancestors, just like a mortal craftsman. He inherits the skills of his ancestors and has to carry forward them.


    It''s not easy to make the country more powerful. How dare you provoke God and bring disaster to yourself. But if one''s grandson is killed, he will lose the face of the emperor.


    So the guards got the order and followed Li Liangao to see what strange he was and whether he was the messenger of Shenzu.


    When they got the order, they naturally acted according to the order. Li Liangao was sent out a hundred miles away. Many of them invited Li Liangao to their home, but he refused. I don''t know how to get my identity. If it''s revealed, it must be too much to eat.


    He chose to go on the road alone, but there were several guys behind him who could not be thrown away. Li Liangao felt that they existed, so naturally he was in a bad mood.


    Soon the figure of Li Liangao appeared in front of those guys. They were all surprised and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Li Liangao felt that these guys were following him, and most of the time, he asked coldly, "follow me."


    Those people did not dare to say more. Soon a man came out. As soon as he came out, Li Liangao recognized that he was the bodyguard of the central dynasty Smith, and felt that they were following themselves to avenge Smith.


    Li Liangao said warily, "are you going to avenge Smith?"


    They quickly said, "no, no, we''re just on our way. How dare we offend the Lord."


    Seeing their timid appearance, they just feel that they are a little ridiculous. These people are afraid of their relationship with Shenzu, so they dare not deal with themselves.


    Li Liangao laughs in his heart that the name of this demon ancestor messenger is really useful. It can make them dare not deal with themselves, but it''s certainly not a good thing for them to follow themselves like this.


    "Don''t follow me, or you will bear the consequences. This is my reminder to you." Li Liangao said to them.


    With that, Li Liangao turned to leave, and several others wanted to keep up with him. Li Liangao quickly shook off his hand and split a sword, breaking the hands and feet of those who followed the most closely, so that they could know his strength.


    These people were swept by the sword Qi, one by one kneeling and wailing, the injury can only be regarded as general, but the pain is not to move forward.


    Now anyone who doesn''t know that Li Liangao is the messenger of God''s ancestors, provoking him is tantamount to seeking death.


    Li Liangao finally got pure, maybe someone else followed him, but he couldn''t feel it any more. If there are still people tracking, it shows that the strength is far beyond themselves, even if that kind of people can catch it, it''s useless.


    It''s better to be relaxed. Whatever you like, the devil is still here.


    If there are too many lice, you don''t have to worry. As long as you don''t bite yourself immediately, you have to endure for a while. At this time, the little boy in red hiding in the sword said, "what are you thinking? Catch some people for me and kill them. I''m thirsty and want to drink blood."


    The child''s request is not suitable. He said angrily, "I have the most wealth in the world. Why can''t I be a good man and be independent of the world?"


    "Wealth is also a kind of hindrance, but it''s very bad, they all want to let their own strength to support, you control the wealth, wealth actually also controls you." The child''s voice came slowly, without any emotion.


    After listening to Xiao Tong''s words, Li Liangao fell into a deep meditation. It seems that there is some truth, which makes him in a dilemma.


    This kind of thing is a little uncomfortable, they want to make their own strength become more and more powerful, this is a matter of despair.


    After all, he did what Xiao Tong said. He has been traveling all over the world and has made a great reputation.


    On the other side, Fang Tianxing is still an ordinary person, often fighting against injustice. But that kind of thing can''t be changed easily, many people come to him for help, he is warm-hearted reception, try to help each other.


    Many things can''t help, for example, someone wants to get a gorgeous wife, some people want to spend all their money, and more people feel a little bad.


    Such a wish is not easy to realize. Even if it is realized, most of it is not a bright means. Fang Tianxing refuses all such requests.


    They are dissatisfied with Fang Tianxing''s refusal. They think he is partial, but what kind of complaint.


    We can''t pay attention to this kind of thing. It''s just to help the poor. It has no other function. This is extremely bad, some people are very greedy.


    Some people just encounter difficulties for a while, and some people''s difficulties are system problems and can''t help them. Three pieces of bread can satisfy a hundred people. That''s what God can do.


    It is said that Shenzu once fed thousands of people with five cakes and two fish.


    Many people gathered to the father of God and told him everything they had done and preached. And he said, come and take a rest with me in the wilderness secretly, because there are so many people coming and going that they have no time to eat.


    So they went by boat to a desert place in secret. When all the gods saw them going, many who knew them ran there on foot from all the cities, ahead of them.


    When the father of God came out and saw many people, he had compassion on them, because they were like sheep without shepherds. So he opened his mouth and taught them many things.


    It''s getting late. The angel came forward and said, "this is a wild land. It''s getting late. Please ask the gods to disperse so that they can go to the surrounding villages and buy their own food.".


    And God answered and said, give them to eat. And the angel said, shall we go and buy them cakes for a monthly ticket.


    And God said, go and see how many cakes you have. And when they knew, they said, five cakes and two fish. God ordered them to sit on the green grass in groups.


    So the gods sat down in rows, one hundred and one rows and fifty-one rows. God took these five cakes and two fish and looked at heaven to bless them. He broke the cakes and gave them to the angels. He also gave the two fish to the gods.


    They all ate and were full. And the angel gathered up the broken bread and the broken fish, and filled twelve baskets.


    There were five thousand gods who ate bread. When the father of God heard this, he got into a boat and retreated from there into the wilderness alone. When all the gods heard this, they followed him on foot from every city. When the father of God came out and saw many people, he had compassion on them and healed their sick.


    When it was getting late, the angel came forward and said, "this is a wild land. The time has passed. Please send the gods away so that they can go to the village and buy their own food.". And God said, they need not go, but give them to eat. And the angel said, we have only five loaves and two fish.


    And God said, bring it to me. And he commanded the gods to sit on the grass, and took the five loaves and the two fish, and looked up to heaven, and blessed them, and broke the loaves, and gave them to the angel, and the angel gave them to the other gods.

 Chapter 672

    And they all ate, and were satisfied, and gathered up the fragments that were left, and filled twelve baskets. Besides women and children, there were about five thousand people who ate.


    This kind of thing in addition to the God level author, other people say that they can do these are nonsense atmosphere, material is not easy, can create things out of thin air, that is the creator. The God ancestor''s cake is not out of thin air, but the efforts of countless people on the back of heaven.


    Nothing in this world comes out of thin air. There are so many lies everywhere that people can''t distinguish between black and white. If it''s true, it''s all deceitful lies. It''s only by spending money and spending money that we can get the so-called superficial prosperity.


    Fang Tianxing uses his own strength to help them. He wants to help those who can get help and get rid of the difficulties of life, so that people can feel the hope and warmth of life.


    This world is people''s world, there are tender feelings, there are stinging indifference, but there are also people who can''t understand each other, people''s sadness and happiness are not interlinked, just on the stage of some farce.


    Fang Tianxing knows that this is very bad. Facing the cruel and cold world, people don''t have much strength to fight against the disappointments. They just use their bodies to bear them. Some of them are beaten by the wind, frost, rain and snow.


    Prosperity on the surface, but emptiness on the inside. What is true is not good. He wants to make the strength of all people strong enough to face the world''s blow.


    They are very ridiculous, for their own situation is incomparable self-confidence, that is a thing that can make people despair.


    People live in this world, only living is the greatest reality.


    Facing a dilemma, Li Liangao had to turn to Fang Tianxing for help. He knew that Shenzu was not easy and could not easily be fooled.


    He must have his purpose to do so, not just to kill, he must be to test himself, to achieve a certain purpose.


    Li Liangao didn''t say much, but said to the little boy in the sword, "can I kill anyone I want?"


    "If you want to kill something that suits my taste, I''ll have to. I''m happy and I can''t do without your benefits." Soon the child said.


    Li Liangao didn''t retort, but felt a little worried. Soon he moved on. I saw a group of people on the road. They seemed to be on their way. This group of people, old and young, seems to be the children of the same clan. They are all kind-hearted, filial and obedient.


    Li Liangao felt very comfortable. When he saw that other people were living well, he naturally felt very happy. But at the moment, the words of the little boy in the sword came out, "this family is not good things. You can kill them all and give me a tooth beating sacrifice."


    Li Liangao doesn''t want to listen to him. It''s evil. In his opinion, that family is so happy, how can they be killed easily.


    "Good family, why kill them?" Li Liangao asked.


    "What you see may not be true. They look harmonious and beautiful, but none of them is good. Keep up with them and you''ll soon know. " The child said to him.


    Of course, Li Liangao doesn''t believe it, but what he sees is good. He plans to keep up with them and see what''s weird.


    Soon, Li Liangao followed him, pretending to be a vagrant boy who had been robbed by a strong man. He fell down on the side of the road and lay on the road they had to pass.


    Soon the family came here with a huge carriage drawn by Tianma. There were two young people on horseback. One was the third younger martial brother of the family, a scholar with poisonous hands. He was very handsome and was considered a beautiful boy among the Protoss. The other is elder martial brother qingyangjian. He is silent, but he just looks down to think, ignoring other things.


    He saw Li Liangao lying on the side of the road. The elder martial sister on one side quickly said, "younger martial brother, look, there''s a man there."


    He also saw the man lying on the side of the road, pulling the reins to stop the horse. He dismounted to check, and saw that the down and out young man looked really in trouble.


    He went up and pushed a few times. Li Liangao pretended to wake up. The first sentence he said was: "don''t kill me."


    Then he stepped back again and again, as if he had been chased by his enemy. The young man seized his pulse and wanted to find out if he had any accomplishments.


    Li Liangao was afraid that he would see through the details. Naturally, he pretended that he had no intention to break free. The young master had to catch up with him again.


    This is a female voice who said, "younger martial brother, do you think he met a gangster on the road who was burning, killing and looting, so he was injured."


    As soon as the voice fell, the elder martial sister walked to Li Liangao with a gentle step. Hearing the second elder martial sister red lotus fairy coming, the young man suddenly changed a soft face and said gently, "are you scared? Don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad man."


    At the moment, Li Liangao has become a child of half age. His appearance as a teenager can cover up many things.


    At the moment, he said timidly, "my family went out to visit relatives and met robbers. All the family members were killed. Only I escaped and lived here. I didn''t eat for a few days."


    Seeing what he looked like, the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar didn''t take it seriously. The second elder martial sister Honglian fairy behind him was really pitiful and said, "younger martial brother, this person is so pitiful. Let''s save her."


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar quickly said, "elder martial sister is merciful. Naturally, she can save him."


    So he took out some dry food and gave it to Li Liangao. Li Liangao took it and wolfed it down. It looked like he had been hungry for a long time.


    That woman looks really kind, take water to him, exhale like orchid said: "drink water, don''t choke."


    Li Liangao took the water and Gulu Gulu took a few mouthfuls. When he was full, he seemed to have strength. After stretching his body, he revealed the wound on his leg. It was only when people saw that the wound on his leg was still bleeding, it seemed that he was injured.


    Li Liangao wanted to stand up, but because of the pain, he sat down again. At this time, the couple also came out. The middle-aged man said, "little brother is injured. Go to our car. Where do you want to go, give you a ride."


    Li Liangao was grateful for his enthusiasm. His apprentice helped him into the carriage. There was only a couple and two daughters in the carriage, so there was a lot of space. Master Leiyang is at least a God, and the other disciples are all God, which is not worth mentioning to Li Liangao.


    They belong to the same clan. There are only seven or eight of them. The couple are master Lei Yang and his wife. Then there is elder martial brother Qing Yang Jian. The second younger martial sister is the daughter of master Lei Yang, the Third Elder martial brother and the younger martial sister.


    The carriage was made of divine gold. It was very spacious. There was a big room with seven or eight rooms. Li Liangao lived in one of the rooms. He thought the family was very kind and didn''t deserve to die.


    "You think they''re all good people. You''ll know later. Each family has its own fate, and they all deserve to die. " Said the little boy in red in the magic sword.

 Chapter 673

    Li Liangao ignored him and just sat down to have a rest. Soon someone knocked at the door. Li Liangao got up to open the door and found that it was the younger martial sister. She was wearing a veil and her voice was really light and beautiful.


    "There''s a wound on your leg. I''ve brought some medicine to clean it for you." The younger martial sister said gently.


    Listen to his words, only feel like a spring breeze, unlimited use, seems to be falling into the clouds, warm without a trace of strength.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, he just wanted to give everything for her, but Li Liangao was determined after all and soon turned around.


    How did she become like that just now? This woman is obviously strange. When you look at her again, you can see that her eyes are full of spring water, her veil is as thin as cicada wings, and her face is intoxicating.


    Li Liang was so proud that she was either born to ingratiate herself, or she used some secret skill.


    At the moment, the younger martial sister didn''t seem to be moved by her when she saw Li Liangao. She tried her best and didn''t seem to have any positive feedback.


    "It seems that the younger brother is still young. He doesn''t know about men and women." The younger martial sister tried to ask.


    Li Liangao nodded in a dazed way. After hearing this, the younger martial sister said unhappily, "I still have something to do. You''d better apply the medicine yourself."


    Then she dropped the bottle of medicine and left.


    Li Liangao stayed in the same place. The change of attitude before and after this is obviously that the other party knows that he doesn''t know about men and women. This can be regarded as a hoax. It''s just that with such younger martial sisters, the relationship between those elder martial brothers is not good.


    Li Liangao couldn''t know what happened to the family, but he didn''t feel as harmonious as he saw on the surface.


    He didn''t say much, just to see what they would do and what was weird.


    There was nothing unusual about them all the way, but it was very common. One day later, the carriage was resting in the woods. After the three younger martial brothers brought dinner, they all went to rest.


    At this time, Li Liangao was ready to go to bed, but suddenly he heard a sound. He knew something must have happened.


    He turned over to stay, turned into a little bug, climbed out of the door to see what was going on. When he came to the door, he soon saw a man turning into the younger martial sister''s room.


    Of course, it''s not good to come in late at night. It''s natural for a lonely man and a lonely woman to be in the middle of the night, and Li Liangao won''t listen to the wall.


    Just as he was about to go back, another voice came. It was a middle-aged woman. Li Liangao recognized her as a teacher''s wife.


    When she came here, she didn''t know what to do. She stayed in front of the junior sister''s door and didn''t push the door in after all.


    That is a very funny thing. It seems that there is an undercurrent surging under the calm water.


    The next morning, they woke up and had breakfast together. They invited Li Liangao to have dinner together. It was a very warm scene. The couple seemed very hospitable, as if nothing had happened.


    The elder martial brothers and sisters were also having dinner. They were laughing with each other. It was like an ordinary family, but it was not easy.


    Little younger martial sister eats very little, but she just uses a few cakes and refuses to eat them. The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar thinks that she eats too little, and says: "little younger martial sister, you eat too little, how can you do that?"


    Without waiting for the younger martial sister to answer, the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy said, "it''s important for the younger martial sister to keep fit, and we can''t ignore her body."


    Soon the younger martial sister said, "thank you for your worry. I can make my own body."


    This is a kind of very exclusive words. I don''t care about other people, but it''s very bad. I really have a girl''s look.


    On the other hand, the poisonous scholar is very greasy. This is a general description of the characteristics of some middle-aged men, including not paying attention to body maintenance, slovenness, rude speech and so on.


    The meaning of greasiness is further expanded. Greasiness, sophistication, slovenness and so on can be called greasiness.


    Youth should be the most innocent, but caught this twilight, do not know is smart or stupid.


    On the other hand, the elder martial brother qingyangjian is still silent, just like a Muggle. No one talks to him, and he never takes the initiative to speak.


    The space around him seems to be cold, no one will easily enter that space.


    The second elder martial sister, Honglian fairy, is very comfortable and talks like a big sister next door. She looks very generous and doesn''t look like that.


    However, this little younger martial sister is a white lotus, who secretly communicates with master Leiyang and makes her elder martial brother adore him.


    In his heart, Li Liangao thinks that he looks down upon this younger martial sister most, and his mind is vicious. That man must not come to a good end if he is offended by him.


    But the development of things is not as he imagined, the old man in the sword said: "that little younger martial sister is the most innocent, everyone else is more vicious than him."


    Li Liangao didn''t know what to say. He had to wait for things to develop and see what they would become.


    This is very funny, their family looks happy, soon after breakfast, came to this place, they continue to drive, through the window can see the scenery of the divine world.


    In fact, Li Liangao has been working at the bottom of the divine world or fighting everywhere. He has no time to have a good look at the scenery. It''s rare to have time to have a good look.


    The scenery along the way here is quite pleasant. The roadside is full of wild flowers, and there are many unknown weeds. The field is a beautiful scene.


    Such a scene naturally made those women like it very much. The younger martial sister looked at the wild flowers by the window and liked it very much. The Third Elder martial brother saw it, and soon the carriage stopped. It turned out that the younger martial sister also wanted to have a look here.


    When they got out of the carriage, Li Liangao had no choice but to stay in the carriage and watch.


    This vast sea of flowers is really beautiful. The girl naturally has a love for beauty and comes to enjoy the flowers. The Third Elder martial brother also wants to pick some flowers for her in order to please the younger martial sister.


    Li Liangao can only look at the sea of flowers in the distance, but he feels that it''s not so simple. There seems to be something strange hidden in the sea of flowers.


    The little boy in red in the sword sneered: "do you know what this flower is called? It''s mandala of hell, but it''s a famous poisonous flower. There are only ordinary flowers on the outside, but some of them are real hell Mandala


    The family are not aware of the danger, but also at a loss to go deep into the sea of flowers.


    The younger martial sister on one side looked at the flowers and sniffed them. It was really fragrant. At this time, the elder martial brother Qingyang Jian said, "there''s something strange here. There''s no sound. Even there''s no honey bee. It''s not right."


    His reminder alerted everyone. Everyone stood up and was ready to leave.


    At this time, some rustling sounds sounded. It seemed that something was approaching, and it could not be seen from any direction. It seemed that it was hidden in the sea of flowers.

 Chapter 674

    All of them took off quickly. The Third Elder martial brother went to the younger martial sister and said, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    With that, she was about to reach out for her, but the younger martial sister didn''t want to be taken advantage of by him, so she backed away. It seemed that she met something.


    The younger martial sister let out a pain hum. It seems that she was bitten by something. The Third Elder martial brother rushed to save her and found that she was in a coma.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar picked her up and found that there was a wound on her leg. It seemed that she was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    He yelled: "master Leiyang, it seems that she was bitten by a poisonous snake."


    Hearing this, master Leiyang became nervous. There was a flash of brilliance in her eyes, and there was not much accident.


    Master Leiyang quickly came to check the injury of the younger martial sister, but at this time many shadows rushed out from the sea of flowers. When he came near, he found that they were black and red snakes.


    They quickly protected themselves and shot down the snakes with their own weapons. Many people are surprised that these snakes are very quick and poisonous. They are really weird.


    Killing back a long snake does not mean that the danger is relieved. There are still many troubles.


    All the people were attentive. At this time, the face of the younger martial sister in the arms of the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar turned blue. It was obvious that the poison gas began to spread. If they could not be treated in time, they were afraid that there would be trouble.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar quickly took out a pill and fed it to her.


    At this time, everyone is on guard against danger. No one dares to be careless any more. Master Leiyang twists his beard and says, "it seems to be a mandala snake. It''s said that it''s extremely poisonous and can fly."


    It is said that it is a kind of snake that can fly in the clouds without feet and wings. It is a very powerful beast. Such things have their own territory. As long as they exit from the sea of flowers, they will be fine.


    "Everyone slowly out of this sea of flowers, carefully block the mandala snake attack." Master Leiyang recognized the origin of the snake and reminded everyone.


    They are all calm and ready to withdraw from this sea of flowers.


    Their action is not fast, those guys won''t let these intruders off easily, they are a kind of extremely vengeful creatures.


    Soon, these flying snakes attacked again. This time, they were on guard, and they were calm.


    However, those Mandala snakes are not unchanged. Someone has been recruited. It seems that the magic weapon in the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy''s hand is stained with venom, and her aura is greatly reduced, which makes her very sad.


    She angrily took out a thorny magic weapon and swept directly towards the sea of flowers. Soon the flowers around her were lifted to reveal what was underneath.


    Under the dense is a group of snakes entangled together, looks very disgusting terror, girls naturally do not like this ugly thing. She decided to release the sky fire to burn the snakes to death to vent her hatred.


    "No, lian''er." Master Leiyang''s worried voice came, but it was too late. Her flame method was released and she just threw it at the snakes.


    The flame touched the snake''s body, and soon burned, making a thunderclap sound, and soon came the smell of burnt meat.


    Master Leiyang said quickly, "lotus, go back quickly. It''s said that once this Mandala snake is aroused to be fierce, it will never die."


    "The snakes are just like that, and they are not as powerful as they think." Two elder martial sister red lotus fairy don''t care of say.


    As soon as her voice was heard, some of the snakes were very big. These snakes flew to the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy. Their speed was much faster than those before.


    The second elder martial sister, the red lotus fairy, didn''t worry much. She just urged the magic weapon in her hand to resist. Two red silks waved to stop the flying Mandala snake. The red silk quickly went up to entangle the mandala snakes, but this time it was not as easy as before. The strength of these snakes was greater than before.


    Moreover, the place where red Ling entangled those Mandala snakes was dyed black. It was the result of poison. This made the second elder martial sister red lotus fairy very angry. It was her favorite magic weapon.


    Soon the red silk entangled the end of the Datura snake and was dyed black. The toxin was very corrosive.


    The second elder martial sister, the red lotus fairy, wanted to bring back the magic weapon of red silk, but unexpectedly, she was broken by the mandala snake. This magic weapon is extremely tough. I didn''t expect that it would be damaged so easily.


    The mandala snake soon came to the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy, but she had no treasure to resist the enemy.


    Fortunately, at this time, master Lei Yang came to him, raised his hand to make a decision, turned it into a big bell, and trapped the flying Mandala snake in it. He held the second elder martial sister red lotus fairy and said, "lotus, don''t be careless. I just couldn''t save you."


    The second elder martial sister, the red lotus fairy, was just set in shock. She was still worried about what had happened before.


    At this time, master Lei Yang''s face changed. He noticed that his divine power was expending very fast. He quickly looked up and saw that the mandala snake trapped in the big clock was rushing left and right, and the clock wall had been dyed black.


    "Lian''er, you go to your mother''s first. We''ll see you when I solve this monster." Master Leiyang said to the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy.


    After that, he pushed his hand and left with a force to protect the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy. He came to the place where the elder martial sister was. They joined hands and could resist for a while.


    Master Leiyang is powerful after all. He raised his hand to print out a few fingerprints, and then he stabilized the mandala snakes in the big clock, released the divine voice in the big clock, and destroyed the mandala snakes'' lives.


    This big bell is called Wanyin Tianzhong. It can produce the sound of refining demons. Refining demons is a very powerful tool.


    With the vibration of the big bell, the mandala snake in it was shaken so much that there was not much spare force to fight back.


    Moreover, the sound wave was a group attack, and the surrounding Mandala snakes were also affected. One of them was belly up and was about to faint.


    "He is worthy of being the head of a clan. He has some skills, but it''s not enough. I think he has noticed." Standing in the car, Li Liangao covers his nose and mouth and looks at the Leiyang master who is fighting against the mandala snake.


    Master Leiyang seems very brave when he uses his own magic power to sweep away the snakes, but gradually he finds something wrong. His magic power is consumed at a strange speed.


    It shouldn''t have been like this. I don''t care what''s weird about it. He didn''t dare to fight and killed the two Mandala snakes in the clock which had been stun.


    I have to leave the battlefield to see what''s going on. Many things are strange.


    He wanted to turn around and leave, but the mandala snakes refused to let him go, and some of them flew up to attack him.


    Master Leiyang gave a cold snort. As soon as his sleeves and robes were unfolded, his powerful power gushed out, and he beat those Mandala snakes back. Originally, he thought that this blow would surely kill the snake, but he didn''t expect that the snakes fell to the ground, just shaking their heads and didn''t die.

 Chapter 675

    It seems that his divine power is really consumed too much. Master Leiyang, regardless of other things, rushes to the master''s side and leaves the sea of flowers together.


    People also try their best to get rid of the difficulties, and finally rush out of the sea of flowers. Everyone is consuming a lot. Master Lei Yang is even more pale. The third younger martial brother is swallowing pills. He had taken one before, but it was not enough. Now he swallowed all the medicine left in the bottle, and then he was relieved.


    Master Leiyang is meditating and breathing. He holds the top grade stone in his hand and tries to absorb the power of it.


    Strange to say, not only is the loss of the divine power fast, but also somehow, the absorption of the divine power in the divine stone is much slower than in the past, and the divine power has not recovered much.


    This made him confused and even more wary. According to his experience, his condition is not only not light consumption, but also more like being poisoned, and it is a very powerful toxin.


    Master Leiyang was silent, but his eyes were inspecting the people around him, trying to know who had poisoned him.


    At this time, the nun''s cultivation was weak, and she couldn''t hold on. Just after coming out, I felt that the divine power consumption was not small, and now I feel more and more powerless.


    "Shiniang, are you ok?" The third younger martial brother, the scholar with poisonous hands, saw the appearance of the elder martial mother and came over quickly. He was very attentive.


    The teacher''s mother was weak and was about to fall down. The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar picked her up and said gently: "teacher''s mother, do you feel that the power consumption is too big? You should pay more attention to rest. The younger martial sister is very nice to her disciples. I always like you, but you know that the relationship between master Lei Yang and the younger martial sister is not normal, but why do you still swallow it


    "What are you talking about? Who told you these things? You must have been cheated. There is no such thing at all." The teacher''s wife said in a hurry that she didn''t want to say anything about it. She wanted to protect everyone''s dignity.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar said more boldly: "master Leiyang likes the new and dislikes the old. You''d better follow me, master Leiyang."


    With that, he was about to attack the teacher''s mother. At this time, master Lei Yang roared, "what are you doing, rebel?"


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar seemed to be startled, but he soon put down his heart, because master Leiyang just drank angrily, but he didn''t rush over. He said with a smile: "master, don''t act rashly. Look at your face. The poison of Xiangsan has penetrated into the body. The more the poisoned person uses his divine power, the deeper the poison will enter into the body, It''s estimated that master, you don''t have much divine power now. "


    Master Lei Yang''s face is very gloomy. He can''t understand that it''s the poison from the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar. But the more the poison is used, the deeper it goes into the body.


    At the moment, his divine power is less than 1% of his normal level. He obviously took the antidote without any influence. At the moment, he may not be able to clean him up.


    "Ling''er, you take my sword to kill this rebellious disciple and get rid of the evil for the school." With these words, master Leiyang threw his sword to elder martial brother Qingyang sword.


    Elder martial brother qingyangjian is certainly poisoned, but it''s not very deep. Looking at the sword thrown by master Lei Yang, he naturally wants to get rid of the evil for the school, but at this time, he just wants to be a ghost for death, which is very dangerous.


    He picked up the sword and stood up with it. At the moment, there was not much divine power in his body.


    "Old dog. You don''t dare to do it yourself. You asked elder martial brother Qingyang sword to try me. Isn''t it too deaf? " The Third Elder martial brother said with a smile.


    "To do justice for heaven, everyone like you will be punished." Master Lei Yang said quickly.


    The elder martial brother Qingyang sword shakes a few times, quickly stands, and slowly walks to the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar. The third younger martial brother''s poisonous hand scholar looked at him with some interest to see how such a big elder martial brother Qingyang sword could hurt himself.


    Just as the elder martial brother Qingyang sword was about to walk to the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar, the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy couldn''t sit still. She stood up and said, "master Leiyang is not benevolent and unjust. It''s suicidal. Don''t try to be brave."


    The second elder martial sister, the red lotus fairy, hugs the elder martial brother Qingyang sword, which makes him feel at a loss.


    On one side of the Leiyang master see these, where can not understand, his daughter even participated in the conspiracy against himself.


    "Good, good, really a group of filial sons and virtuous grandchildren. It''s not in vain that I treat you so well." Master Lei Yang quickly stood up and said.


    This scene is really ironic. Before they enter the flower sea, they are still in harmony. In a moment, they all rebel against each other. Master Lei Yang really doesn''t know what evil he did, so that his apprentice and daughter will kill him.


    "As long as you agree to my marriage with brother Ling, I''ll save your life, but the cultivation will be abandoned. We''ll serve you in your old age." The second elder martial sister Honglian fairy said to master Leiyang.


    Master Leiyang said boldly, "don''t be so paranoid. I''ve been in the world for so many years. How can I be so easily plotted by you to succeed?"


    Then he stood up, his momentum rose again, and his face was ruddy again.


    He didn''t seem to be poisoned. He seemed to be able to decide the fate of all people in a word. As the leader of a clan, he had accumulated power for a long time. Naturally, they were at a loss.


    "You can''t have been poisoned. At most, you just rely on your cultivation to suppress the poison temporarily. But once you start, the poison will only get deeper and deeper." The Third Elder martial brother mercilessly exposes master Leiyang''s current situation.


    "Hum, even if I can only do it once, it''s enough to kill anyone. Who wants to die?" Master Leiyang looked at these people like a falcon, making them silent.


    At this time, the elder martial brother qingyangjian, who had been silent all the time, said, "if you only kill the third younger martial brother, can you let others go?"


    "I can consider reducing the punishment for those who have rendered meritorious service." Master Lei Yang nodded and said.


    The elder martial brother Qingyang sword is holding a long sword in his hand. The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar quickly retreats, as if to avoid his attack. The eldest martial brother Qingyang sword pinches a sword formula, and the third martial brother''s poisonous scholar also resists it.


    Elder martial brother Qingyang''s sword formula is displayed, but it''s not against the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar. The target of the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar is not him. They attack master Leiyang together.


    Master Leiyang was very angry and laughed. He drew a circle with his hands and quickly changed into a big bell. Just to block the two men''s attack, their strength hit the clock, a burst of roar.


    They had been prepared to cover their ears. This big clock not only can block the attack, but also can make a sound to counterattack when they are forced. It is a means of integration of attack and defense that makes them famous.


    As the disciples of master Lei Yang, they would not be unaware of it, but they would inevitably be affected by the sound of the bell, and a burst of Qi and blood would surge.

 Chapter 676

    When they recovered, they found that master Leiyang had come to the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy. He put his hand on the top of the head of the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy and said in a loud voice, "if you do it again, I''ll kill her."


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar still wants to fight. The elder martial brother''s Qingyang sword stops the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar. He says, "old dog, you killed countless people in your early years. You can kill people everywhere. Have you ever thought that you will fall into this field today?"


    "To tell you the truth, we are the children left behind by the clan that you destroyed. The Revenge of destroying the clan is not the same. Do you think you will be let go today?" The third younger martial brother said angrily.


    In his early years, master Leiyang was famous in the world. He was eager to become famous and plundered the cultivation resources. He would destroy people all over the world.


    Set off a bloodbath, accumulated a lot of family background to open the door. Now when I retired, I took in some disciples and prepared to be a decent person. But I didn''t expect to take the enemy''s son into the gate wall, which led to today''s disaster.


    "It seems that I lead the wolf into the house. Let me cut off the future trouble today." Master Lei Yang said quickly.


    Let go of the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy, slap her on the back and throw it aside. Then he said to the elder martial brother Qingyang sword and the third younger martial brother poisonous scholar, "come on, let''s see how many skills you have learned and whether you can get revenge."


    The two brothers, who had a deep blood feud, naturally would not be soft handed. They attacked master Leiyang by means of different means. The attack was fierce, but they could not immediately make contributions.


    This is also normal. Master Lei Yang taught them all their skills. Naturally, he knew how to crack them. It would be naive to point to these skills to hold him.


    After a hard attack, they were forced back by master Lei Yang. They looked at each other. Since they decided to deal with master Lei Yang, they naturally had a ready means.


    The poisonous scholar roared, and a huge vortex began to appear. Countless air around him was sucked in, and the vortex turned faster and faster.


    The Third Elder martial brother''s poisonous scholar shakes his hand and throws the whirlpool to master Leiyang. At this time, the elder martial brother''s Qingyang sword has its own means. The sword in his hand made a wonderful path, and he used a sword technique that he had never used before. He directly approached master Lei Yang.


    "Well done." Although master Leiyang had little power left, he was not as calm as before. He was almost trapped.


    Today is the most dangerous battle since his retirement. Countless bloody storms have been experienced in the past. Now it''s karma to die in his own hands.


    But how could he have accepted his fate? If he had accepted his fate, he would have been an ordinary man. How could he have been today.


    The whirlpool came quickly, and his big clock was absorbed by the whirlpool. Because of the strange attribute of attack, it didn''t make a sound, and it wouldn''t trigger the counterattack function of the big clock. This is also the way that the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar thought for a long time to crack the big clock.


    Elder martial brother Qingyang sword attacks master Leiyang with his sword. He creates his own sword technique, which he has never seen before. Master Leiyang is in a hurry.


    However, he will not panic. He is worthy of being an entrepreneur who has been through a lot of battles. He will soon hold his ground. Although he used a new sword technique, he couldn''t get rid of the shadow of his own sword technique.


    It''s only a matter of time before master Lei Yang finds a way to deal with it. On the other side, the whirlpool of the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar entangled master Lei Yang''s big clock, but he could not do anything but restrain part of his mana.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar knows that master Lei Yang can''t use much magic power at the moment. Once he runs out, he will die.


    Both sides are short of time. Whoever has no time first will be dead. After all, master Lei Yang is better. The sword that the elder martial brother Qingyang sword stabs at master Leiyang is evaded. He prints his hand on the mouth of yuexiong of the elder martial brother Qingyang sword and knocks him out.


    If you beat back one enemy, you can naturally free your hand to deal with the other. Master Lei Yang''s hands are like Pu fans, hitting the big bell.


    The invisible sound wave spreads out, which is a very powerful force. The three younger martial brothers, the poisonous scholar, are struggling to support the vortex. When they are caught by the sound wave, they also spit out a mouthful of blood and go back a few steps.


    "You want to plot against me, but I didn''t expect you to die." At the moment, master Lei Yang''s hair and beard are all open, and the forced operation of divine power is also a great loss to him.


    They are very ridiculous. They want to defeat their enemies in the past, so they have to learn from their teachers. After all, it''s a bad move to plan for so long.


    Leiyang master slowly walked towards them, gave them the last blow, and completely ended the disaster left behind.


    Everything is over. No matter how ingenious the plan is, it can''t change the situation. At the moment, master Lei Yang just needs to go to them and solve them in one hand.


    "No, Dad." At this time, the second elder martial sister, his daughter, ran here. She knelt down and begged her father.


    "What are you doing here, Bago maidservant? If you talk more, I''ll clean up with you." Leiyang Master said impolitely.


    "I''m pregnant with his baby, please don''t kill him." The second elder martial sister red lotus fairy knelt on the ground and begged.


    This can be said to be a bolt from the blue, the protoss value blood inheritance, just a kind of thing that can make people feel very funny, his daughter actually pregnant with the enemy''s child.


    In his early years, master Lei Yang was cruel and ruthless. When he met someone who didn''t follow him, he killed him directly. Now he is old, but he is tied up by his wife and children. Some people are soft hearted when they are young and hard hearted when they are old. Others are hard hearted when they are young but soft hearted when they are old.


    He wanted to kill these people in front of him, but he hesitated.


    He looked up at the sky and screamed. He didn''t expect that Lin Lao would suffer retribution. If he killed them all, he would have no children under his knees. It''s really sad at night.


    He hesitated for a moment, but the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar would not give him a chance. When master Lei Yang was sad, he slapped him at the mouth of the month and beat him back. Master Lei Yang vomited a mouthful of blood and wanted to kill the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar, but after all, his hand fell down.


    The toxin in the body can no longer be suppressed, and the lax divine power is no longer under control. The poison finally breaks out, which is irresistible, and soon devours his only vitality.


    Master Leiyang fell from the air and fell to the ground, which also indicates the end of the myth.


    Seeing his father''s tragic death, the second elder martial sister Honglian fairy also felt unhappy. He didn''t want to hurt his father from the beginning to the end. At the beginning, he just said that he would abolish his cultivation and not let him stop his marriage.


    "Why do you want to kill him? Didn''t you agree to save his life?" The second elder martial sister red lotus fairy roared angrily.


    "He didn''t kill all his enemies. That''s why he came to such an end." The third younger martial brother said with no care.

 Chapter 677

    They look at the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar. He looks almost the same as master Leiyang in those years. He may even be more hateful than master Leiyang in those years, just like a dragon slayer, showing the face of a dragon.


    Soon, the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar went down to check whether master Lei Yang was dead. The elder martial mother also stopped crying. In fact, she didn''t shed a few tears.


    He soon came to the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar and showed his obedience to him. Other people are not surprised. They are not very assertive. Master Lei Yang robbed them at the beginning, so they don''t have much emotion.


    Soon the elder martial brother qingyangjian picked up the second elder martial sister honglianxianzi. He comforted her in a warm voice. He thought he would hear the words of comfort, but he didn''t expect that a knife was stabbed into her heart.


    She was a little panicked. She didn''t know why. Soon the elder martial brother qingyangjian said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to face it. The daughter of an enemy, even if she is pregnant with my child."


    Second elder martial sister red lotus fairy helplessly fall down, this is very ridiculous. They all feel that they are a little bad, fall in love with the person they shouldn''t love, and finally be killed by the person they love most, which can also be said to be her destination.


    The three younger martial brothers came to the younger martial sister and patted her body. Soon the younger martial sister woke up. Her injury was nothing.


    This is very happy, three younger martial brother poison hand scholar hugged her waist and said: "Leiyang master was killed by me, now you are mine."


    "I''ll rely on you in the future," she said with a smile


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar laughed and said, "of course, elder martial brother will love you very much."


    This is very ridiculous, for them, it is a thing that can make people despair.


    After doing bad things, people feel that they have to make such a choice. They are teased by fate. If they don''t resist, they have to wait for death. Even if you make a mistake, you tend to forgive yourself.


    Because I''m always right, I can''t accept my mistakes, otherwise I can''t find a reason to live.


    Li Liangao stood at the window and sighed. The old man in the sword said, "do you believe it now? All of them should have been wiped out of the world. "


    Master Leiyang is cruel and ruthless. In order to make a name for himself, he killed many people.


    Even though she knew her husband was having an affair, she still didn''t recommend her.


    The elder martial brother Qingyang sword knows his life experience and bears a deep blood feud. He has to call his enemy master Leiyang. He can''t accept that the woman he loves is his daughter.


    The second elder martial sister, Honglian fairy, loved the elder martial brother Qingyang sword and sacrificed for love. Even in the face of her father, she still had no regrets. In the end, she died for love and was killed by her lover.


    The third younger martial brother, the poisonous scholar, is scheming. Because of his love, he resents why master Lei Yang owns all the women. If he kills master Lei Yang, he will become another master Lei Yang.


    As for the younger martial sister, she loves vanity. She can do anything in order to get fame and fortune. She is only a vassal of money.


    By moral standards, there are no good people in this family. But how can people only judge by the good and the bad? All things compete for freedom. These lives are just for the sake of life.


    It''s not a good person. A good person may not be rewarded. It''s rare in the world to be absolutely perfect.


    Filial piety comes first in all kinds of good deeds, no matter the trace of heart or the trace of poor family; All evils are the first. No matter the trace or the heart, no one is perfect in the world.


    People who have experienced life all know that it is difficult for the best to exist. People always live with many imperfections and are full of doubts about their own existence.


    After they came back, they saw Li Liangao standing at the window. The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar said quickly, "this boy saw everything just now. Let''s kill him."


    The elder martial brother Qingyang Jian took a look at Li Liangao. He didn''t realize the danger. He was sad and said, "don''t kill him. He''s just an innocent passer-by."


    "No, if you don''t do it, I''ll do it. He knows too much to live." The third younger martial brother said quickly.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar pointed to Li Liangao with a sword in his hand and said to him, "don''t blame me, I can only blame you for your bad life."


    Then he stabbed Li Liangao. He heard a jingle, and his sword was held.


    The sword in Li Liangao''s hand is more gorgeous, which makes him greedy. Is such a nameless boy worthy of such a good sword.


    The third younger martial brother''s poison hand scholar was even more angry. He wanted to kill people and seize the treasure. But Li Liangao didn''t give him such a chance, and his strength was not comparable to that of the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar.


    The sword in Li Liangao''s hand didn''t come out of its sheath, but he pressed down the gun of the third younger martial brother. The poisonous scholar of the third younger martial brother tried to withdraw the gun, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    At the moment, the third younger martial brother realized that the strength of the other side was far beyond himself, which could be said to be crushing.


    This humble young man is as strong as master. His heart is cold and his whole body is shaking. Even his voice is trembling.


    "Big... Big... Man, what do you want to do?" At the moment, the third younger martial brother turned into a docile sheep, dare not have the slightest disrespect.


    Li Liangao was very satisfied with his attitude, he quickly said: "I don''t care what you do, and I won''t evaluate your right or wrong, just passing by here and experiencing life."


    Hearing what he said, people were also surprised. Such a shocking accident was just a small scene for him.


    Naturally, the third younger martial brother kowtowed and said, "where are you going next, master? Do you need my help to lead you?"


    "Take me to your house. I want to see it." What Li Liangao said is very natural, and they dare not refute it.


    "Of course, we welcome your coming." The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar said without conscience.


    As a matter of fact, who wants to have an emperor who can control his life at any time on his head? But the situation is stronger than others. I don''t know if I will let my own strength defeat them. For my own affairs.


    They couldn''t refuse. They all got into the carriage and went on.


    They had planned to go out to play, but now they are familiar with the way back to zongmen, but their mood has changed and is no longer the same as before.


    Soon came to their clan, there are many things here, for them who have lived for decades, here is their home.


    The whole clan looks pretty good. There are many disciples. They don''t know what happened. They just follow the instructions of several elder martial brothers and don''t know anything else.


    When he came to the main hall, a disciple offered tea. He found that Li Liangao''s position seemed very noble and arranged a room for him.

 Chapter 678

    Naturally, they rectified the order of the clan, declared their sovereignty, and changed the clan leader. This was a major event, but there were only dozens of people in leiyangzong, which was not so complicated.


    This process changed very quickly. The third younger martial brother became the patriarch, and the elder martial brother became the elder. Soon the whole clan settled down. There was no problem for the time being. The key was the Emperor Li Liangao.


    Several people are not sure about his strength. Some people guess that he may be better than Shifu, which is very strange. To them, such a person is like the sword of Damocles, hanging over their heads.


    Li Liangao himself did not have such consciousness. He wandered around and gradually understood the situation here.


    It looks good. The collective organization in the protoss, besides the imperial dynasty, is the clan. Zongmen is also a small imperial dynasty. Some powerful zongmen can even close their doors and become their own kings.


    It''s not a small capital to own such a clan. The clan''s money mainly depends on the land rent collection and the property controlled by the disciples.


    For example, in this Lei Yang sect, the main product is Lei bamboo, which is a kind of material that can be used to refine the magic weapon of Lei attribute. However, there are few people who practice the attribute inside the sect, which is generally used to exchange with the clan outside the sect.


    Many of these disciples are just outside disciples. In addition to their basic cultivation, they also need to manage the shops outside the clan, sell the pills, materials, weapons and so on in exchange for what they need.


    The total income is also several hundred thousand Shenshi, sharing a vein with the surrounding three zongmen. According to the proportion, we can get hundreds of thousands of Shenshi every year, and we have a good life.


    However, the power to enjoy is linked to the strength. Now Lei Yangzong has no leader at the level of divine respect. In fact, it is very dangerous. Once he is found by other Mountain Gate people, it is normal for him to bite.


    There is no airtight wall in the world, not to mention leiyangzong''s close proximity to the surrounding clan doors. Soon someone got the news that more and more people came to visit recently. They wanted to find out the reality of Lei Yangzong at the moment.


    For such a thing, the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar decided to thank the guests behind closed doors, in order to break through the realm of God as soon as possible and eliminate those who are thinking about Lei Yangzong.


    But those disaster stars can''t escape without leaving. This time they are from zhenhuazong next door. He sent the ores allocated by the mines every year, which could not be stopped. The ores allocated every year accounted for half of Lei Yangzong''s income, so he could not refuse.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar had to open the door to welcome the guests. All the disciples around him were well prepared. The old man of zhenhuazong laughed and said, "brother Leiyang, I''ll send you the annual ore share. You''d better meet me."


    Li Liangao also heard what he said, and knew that he was coming to explore the real and the false. He closed his eyes to see how they would deal with it.


    The third younger martial brother, the poisonous scholar, came out from the main hall and said enthusiastically, "uncle he, I''d like to trouble you to give me this. Isn''t that too polite?"


    This pun satirizes that he is too ugly to eat. However, martial uncle he doesn''t like it. He just says, "sending God to mine is just a matter of convenience. The main thing is that I have gained something recently. I want to compete with brother Lei Yang."


    "Unfortunately, my teacher has been closed recently. You''d better wait for him to go through the customs. " The third younger martial brother said quickly.


    He Shishu''s face was a little displeased and said, "I heard that master Leiyang passed the throne of the patriarch to you. You won''t take the throne."


    "How can it be? Uncle he, I''m just a God King. How can I do that. Shifu just made a breakthrough and wanted to close the door, so he passed on the title of suzerain to me. " The third younger martial brother said in a hurry, for fear that uncle he might be suspicious.


    However, the more he did so, the more he appeared to be full of loopholes, and the more interested people pursued him.


    Uncle he laughed and said, "I didn''t come to congratulate you for being the Lord. I think you have reached the peak of the God King. You should be able to break through the God soon."


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous hand scholar knew that he had seen through his current cultivation realm in an instant. He was surprised and said humbly: "where, master is closed. We must work hard to practice, so that we can live up to master''s expectation."


    "However, it''s not good to blindly practice hard. You need to take part in more activities and have the guidance of elders to make faster progress. I''d better teach you. You can rest assured that I only use the same strength as you." He Shishu''s next words let the third younger martial brother''s heart fall to the bottom.


    What kind of advice is this? If you beat yourself to death and hurt yourself, he will have to take the position of the patriarch.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous hand scholar stepped back a few steps and said, "I don''t need the elder''s advice. There is an elder at the level of God in our clan. He will guide my practice."


    "Oh, originally there was only leiyangzong and master Leiyang, but now there is a second one. Please call me to have a look." Of course, martial uncle he will not be bluffed by the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar in a few words. Naturally, seeing is believing.


    The third younger martial brother called the disciple and asked her to invite Li Liangao. Soon, Li Liangao came to the scene. Seeing this young man, he Shishu was also a little surprised. Such a young shenzun was also a genius in those big families outside. His accomplishments were one level lower than his own, but his potential was much higher.


    He Shishu was envious, but he didn''t say much. He just said: "Daoyou is the elder of Lei Yangzong. It''s the same to compare with you."


    Li Liangao nodded and did not refuse his challenge. They came to the special platform for the competition. The space here is spacious and there are not many buildings around, which is very suitable for the competition of experts like them.


    Li Liangao stood up with his hands down. He didn''t plan to do it first. His accomplishments were one level higher than him. He had planned to let him do it.


    Now it''s obvious that the opponent doesn''t have to give up. Martial uncle he doesn''t want to do it. He starts to fight Li Liangao with a round of fire in his hand. It''s a burst fist. It''s powerful.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar didn''t have time to remind him that he had already made the fist. Li Liangao just looked down and held his sword in his hand.


    I didn''t see how he did it. The flame on uncle he''s hand had been cut into pieces. He couldn''t do anything wrong.


    Martial uncle he also has many wounds on his hands. I don''t know if he is not good at the sword technique. He cut it askew, or he did it on purpose.


    Martial uncle he snorted bitterly. He began to pay attention to the young man, drew out his own weapon, and waved his mourning stick. There was a gust of wind, and ghosts howled around from time to time.


    It seems that martial uncle he killed a lot of people, but he didn''t look at himself enough.


    Li Liangao''s magic light is in full swing, and his palm is slowly pushed out. Behind him, the virtual shadow of eight heavenly dragons appears. There are ferocious giant dragons, and there are more ferocious Yaksha than ghosts, Asura.

 Chapter 679

    Babu Tianlong includes eight kinds of Shinto monsters. Because Tianzhong and Longzhong are the most important, they are called Babu Tianlong. The eight tribes, one Tianzhong, two Longzhong, three yecha, four qiandaba, five Asuras, six chaluros, seven jinnaras, and eight mohurka.


    These Shinto monsters can''t be stopped by ghosts. The ghosts brought by the mourning stick are soon swept away. Martial uncle he is slapped and falls to the ground. He still has to fight. But at this time, Li Liangao''s sword is already on his neck.


    Martial uncle he immediately begged for mercy and said, "I''m inferior. Let me go."


    "I''ll give you two choices, one is to bring the clan members to surrender in three days, the other is to die." Li Liangao said to him.


    The smile on uncle he''s face solidified. He didn''t expect that this young man was so cruel that he wanted to take his family for his own use. But now, people are taking advantage of others, and they are fish. There is no possibility of refutation.


    Uncle he quickly said: "let me go back, and immediately take people to the Lord."


    Li Liangao''s sword is taken away, and he Shishu is pardoned. The disciples at the bottom are cheering, never so proud. The former master Leiyang''s theory of strength is just between him and his martial uncle. At the moment, I didn''t expect that this young man could easily defeat him.


    Li Liangao came down from the challenge arena with the respect of all the people and said to the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar: "find some disciples to keep an eye on the zhenhuazong. If you have any change, you should immediately report it."


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar immediately said, "yes, sir."


    This is very natural. Even the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar did not expect that his own patriarch would become a vassal of others, and his patriarch would become an empty shelf.


    Those disciples at the bottom have more admiration for Li Liangao than the new patriarch, and the strength of the other side is also stronger than himself, so they dare not act rashly.


    Soon after Li Liangao returned to Houshan, this thing was a little strange. They were all worried about their goals.


    Li Liangao knew that at this time, he had to practice in seclusion to stabilize his realm.


    To see how that guy will choose, the people in the clan also have their own choices. The third younger martial brother is quite ambitious. I don''t know what to choose.


    His choice will determine his own destiny, depending on what he will do.


    At this time, the third younger martial brother, the poisonous scholar, was lying on the throne of the patriarch, but his face was sad. The younger martial sister around him was still gentle and lovely, but he no longer felt so fragrant.


    Because all this may soon not belong to themselves, their own strength is poor, at the moment if again occupy this position, I''m afraid it can''t end well.


    As a person with exquisite mind, he will not easily put himself into a disadvantageous situation. He looked at his younger martial sister, who was as gorgeous as peach and Li, and said to her, "now it''s up to you. You have to help me find out the details of Li Liangao."


    "I can''t bear to leave you. Although you Li Liangao have good strength, you are not as gentle as the third younger martial brother." The younger martial sister said softly in her arms.


    The third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar said with a smile: "of course, I know you belong to me, otherwise I won''t spare no effort to make a beauty tonic for you. What kind of tenderness is this? Do you feel as light as a swallow when you drink it?"


    There is something in this sentence, which is to tell yourself that there is something wrong with the decoction. The younger martial sister was cold in her heart. Unexpectedly, the third younger martial brother, the poisonous scholar, poisoned her. Although she had paid much attention to her diet, she still followed his way.


    This poisonous scholar is not a false name. Maybe his strength is not strong. Even the master is plotted by him. How can he come to a good end.


    The younger martial sister felt a chill from head to foot. The third younger martial brother continued: "this youth ointment is a magic medicine. It can cure all kinds of diseases. It''s like falling into a fairyland after taking it, but it can''t give up. Once you stop taking it, you will be in agony."


    This kind of thing is a bit bad, they are very strange, for such things are not happy, they want to untie this thing.


    The younger martial sister had a premonition that she would become the puppet of the third younger martial brother''s poisonous scholar in the future. From then on, she could no longer have the slightest sense of autonomy, and felt more and more terrible about the man in front of her.


    "As long as you listen to me, you''ll be rich, or you''ll know the end." The Third Elder martial brother looks indifferent, but it makes the younger martial sister shiver.


    "I see. I''ll do what you say." The younger martial sister knelt down and said.


    Li Liangao is in retreat. At this time, someone sent a message to ask for a meeting. Li Liangao was confused and let him in.


    Soon the younger martial sister came in slowly. She dressed up carefully. She was pink and radiant, just like a fairy from heaven.


    Li Liangao was also surprised. He quickly said, "what are you doing? Shouldn''t you accompany the patriarch?"


    The younger martial sister walked closer to Li Liangao. She felt that a gust of fragrant wind was coming towards him. It was really intoxicating. It was hard to resist such power.


    Li Liang is very proud. There is no free lunch in the world. What he brings to the door is often a bait with a hook. If he bites it, he can''t break free.


    The younger martial sister cried: "elder generation, those three younger martial brothers murdered the master and occupied the elder martial mother. They coveted me even more. Under the rainstorm, I was just a little grass and needed the protection of a big tree."


    She is crying with rain. I can''t help but feel sorry for her. If someone else would have held her in his arms and loved her. But before seeing things, Li Liangao didn''t think this woman was a good woman.


    "I may not be your big tree, I''m just a lonely traveler, searching for the other side that may never reach." Li Liangao said impolitely.


    The younger martial sister didn''t expect this guy to be so difficult, but said helplessly: "I''m helpless now. You also need someone around to help you take care of your daily life. If you can have a beautiful woman, you won''t be lonely any more."


    Li Liangao snorted coldly, and soon felt that it was a bit bad. He sneered: "you''d better tell the truth, or I won''t keep you."


    The younger martial sister tried her best to get rid of the young man in front of her. She seemed to be greatly frustrated. She said helplessly, "I''m really the enemy of the past life and the enemy of this life."


    "Speak well." Li Liangao said impolitely.


    This little younger martial sister only told Li Liangao everything. She was coerced by her third younger martial brother to be his insider and watch her every move.


    Li Liangao caresses his hands and laughs. The third younger martial brother is as thoughtful as he thinks, but it''s a sharp weapon to use against the enemy. The key is how to use him.


    This is very ridiculous. For tools, the tool that can be used is a good tool, and there is no problem of good or evil.


    Li Liangao soon knows how to control this person. This kind of guy must be firmly controlled, so he can''t have different ideas.

 Chapter 680

    He thought of mind taking skill, which he hadn''t practiced yet. It''s very useful. He can''t fight head-on, but he can control his heart. It''s very good for Protoss to use it.


    He opened the skill and practiced it for a while. He was quick to master it, and soon he was able to master it.


    Three days later, the decision of zhenhuazong came out and announced that the whole sect would submit to zhenyangzong. The disciples under his name, the land and the natural materials and treasures, all moved into Zhenyang sect, which soon made the surrounding sect feel uneasy.


    They live in peace, but such a big movement has to make them feel that this is a huge thing to wake up, lying on the side of collapse, how can others sleep soundly.


    After investigating day and night, they finally know that all these changes are due to this young man. His origin is a mystery. Everyone wants to know what he will do.


    Soon the news came out, in the name of Qingyang sect, several other sects were recruited to submit. As soon as this was said, people were in an uproar. They were worried about this thing. They were all angry and timid.


    In fact, the strength of several factions was between Bo Zhongzong and Lei Yangzong. They could not bear the pressure of obedience. Only Yanling Zong was eager to try.


    Yanlingzong''s strength is better than the others. The others hesitated and decided to look at yanlingzong''s situation before deciding the next action.


    Master huoyun, the leader of Yanling sect, is a master of three respects. Even if master Leiyang is alive, he will lose. Now that master Leiyang wants to unify the five sects, he is very dissatisfied.


    If we want to unify the five factions, we should be talented people in huoyun. No one else is qualified. Master huoyun came to the gate of leiyangzong mountain. When the gatekeeper saw him, he knew him and told him to go in.


    No one knows what happened, only that after the huoyun master came out from leiyangzong, he indicated that he was willing to submit to leiyangzong. From then on, there was no huoyun master in the world.


    Seeing this, other sects responded and expressed their willingness to submit to Lei Yangzong. From then on, as a subordinate of Lei Yangzong, the original patriarch automatically became the elder of Lei Yangzong.


    The third younger martial brother became the elder of Lei Yangzong, and Li Liangao became the leader of the five sects.


    In fact, in the protoss, most of the strong Protoss don''t like jianzongmen. It''s better to have more children and start a big family at this time. Protoss have a long life. It''s a pity that they don''t have children for so much time.


    Different ideas lead to different choices. Li Liangao is not willing to play hard to have children like those Protoss. It''s just a choice. For the protoss, it''s a choice they are willing to make, but Li Liangao is not.


    After all, he is a part of Fang Tianxing. In his heart, he is still a human being. Those Protoss always give birth to hundreds of children, and they will be hundreds of thousands of descendants in a few generations.


    These people are all of their own blood. There is nothing more reliable than this. The protoss believe that the descendants are born for themselves. Their life and death are decided by themselves, and they dare to appreciate the kindness of their ancestors.


    Such a cycle makes them never escape the reincarnation of their ancestors. These descendants always live with the idea of their ancestors, which is difficult to surpass.


    However, the development mode of zongmen is different. It is a more advanced mode and has stronger productivity than the method of blood family.


    There are close and far blood in the family, and close blood naturally means more love. Naturally, a person with strong blood will not have bad qualifications, but no matter how strong they are, they will not exceed their predecessors. Under normal circumstances, the upper limit is the level of their ancestors.


    And zongmen can let the talented people stand out, ignore the opinions of the family, recruit talents, and cultivate excellent talents.


    This is a matter of system. History has proved that higher productivity, more efficiency, stronger and more advanced forces will always prevail over the weak. Even if it is only a weak advantage at the beginning, with the development, it will be like a snowball rolling bigger and bigger, and finally become unstoppable.


    Of course, there are more advanced ways, such as school, but for the current Protoss society, some are too far away, not necessarily suitable.


    Li Liangao has experienced the life of human race. Although human individual strength is weak, the social level is more advanced.


    Soon the five major forces were integrated, and their resources were all moved to leiyangzong. Other mountain peaks are used as defensive positions to resist external attacks in wartime.


    The main strength is concentrated on the peak where Lei Yangzong is located. The third younger martial brother is busy and has no complaints. The younger martial sister didn''t expect that the third younger martial brother would become like this. It''s a place that can make people feel a little happy.


    This person seems to be possessed, as if he has completely changed a person. He is determined to rush for Li Liangao.


    She didn''t understand that the third younger martial brother was completely controlled by Li Liangao. Now the third younger martial brother really does not have himself and serves Li Liangao wholeheartedly.


    It''s not necessarily bad for such people to lose themselves. Such selfish people will only bring harm to others when they live. It''s not necessarily a good thing to become a monster who has no ego and only knows how to rush for the clan.


    The younger martial sister has no chance to be a demon. Now his life and death are in the hands of the third younger martial brother, and the life and death of the third younger martial brother is in the hands of Li Liangao.


    She can only be honest and dare not stir up trouble, not to mention that she is now in the hands of others.


    At the moment, the power of several major branches is integrated together. For them, the vein that was originally occupied by the five major branches has become the exclusive possession of leiyangzong. The quality of the sacred stone produced by this vein is good, and it is the main source of income of the five branches now.


    Leiyangzong officially changed its name to wushenzong. It is famous all around. After all, it can''t contain fire in the paper. The news spread in the protoss, and the champion of the divine sacrifice competition came to engage in the sect.


    It''s clear that we can find more women, and we can start a big family soon, but we have to do the thankless work of zongmen. We are worried about this.


    There are also many religious sects in Shenzu, but most of them are broken down and have no way to establish religious sects.


    Li Liangao doesn''t care about their opinions. He has his own ideas. He is also relieved to leave the clan to his third younger martial brother.


    He formulated a generous policy. As long as he followed this policy, he could grow and become a force to rely on within a few years.


    The old man in the sword was a little strange about what Li Liangao had done. He felt the atmosphere of the clan for a few days. He was more energetic than his family. Although most of the disciples have average qualifications, they are willing to compete and strive to become better. They will release their disciples to experience every once in a while.

 Chapter 681

    Every time they come back, they make great progress. They can actively pursue progress, try every means to improve their accomplishments and express their value.


    Song Yuqing developed in the human race. He had his own chamber of Commerce, but there was always a missing piece in his heart. He needed to find someone who could fill it. Finally, he found a woman who could make him feel excited, but also faced great danger. It was the daughter of a big man. He just met one side and fell in love with her.


    However, although he made some money, it was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the big man. After all, he was born humble and looked down upon by others, but he did not give up and insisted on taking out a way.


    He won''t be easily knocked down and changed by the world, which is very stubborn and persistent. For this person, only constant happiness is good, for the harsh of the world is not obedient, that is a force that can change the fate.


    Another he Xiaoyao founded the Xiaoyao sword sect. The sword technique he created is magnificent and magnificent. It''s really the brilliance of peerless, which makes countless people admire him. For their experience, only this thing can make people feel happy.


    Jue Wuchen is a genius. He regains his self-confidence. Yu Changxin also has hope and enters the chaotic star field of the three no matter areas.


    Wei Tiecheng of the demon clan became a general, and another Tang nuyi was also in trouble. Their practice is on the track, and the other parts are also striving hard. Once they are all strong enough, they can be integrated into one, making great progress in noumenon cultivation, and producing many wonderful powers.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t encourage others. He has to wait until his individual accomplishments are all up to the limit. Only when he merges at that time can he maximize his income.


    Fang Tianxing knows that these are all his own, different types of himself. He experiences in the world of mortals, achieves his true self, and finally merges into the superego and enters the level of transcendence.


    They are strange, which is a very happy thing, want to get extraordinary experience, either haoshouqiongjing, or incarnate thousands of times, get the experience of ordinary people thousands of times.


    In myths and legends, all the immortals and Bodhisattvas experience all kinds of situations in the world in this way, experience the hardships of people''s livelihood, and save the people.


    Taiyi in the legend is the spirit of all things to save kutianzun. When you are suffering, you must be saved. Do not need your power, incarnate to save degree. In this Oriental Changle world, there is a great benevolent person, Taiyi, who saves kutianzun. His incarnation is like constant sand number.


    Things follow the sound, either live in the heavenly palace, or come down to the world, or live in hell, or take photos of evil. They are either fairies or maidens, or emperors or saints, or celestial beings.


    They are the king of Vajra, the king of demons, the master of heaven, the Taoist priest and the emperor. They are either doctors of heaven, men and women, or civil and military officials. He is a great marshal, a teacher, a Zen master, a wind master and a rain master. The work is infinite, the search for sound to save suffering, the response is random.


    That''s the power of incarnation. It''s said that God level writers often have incarnations to walk in the world, but many people are worried. When someone meets a god level writer, they can get a great chance, but these things are all available.


    If you want to achieve, you have to take the initiative to pursue. You can''t let yourself fail like this. This is a kind of ridiculous, people''s destiny is not entirely decided by themselves, but there are also their own subjective choices.


    This is to open the door for all, so that their own strength can suppress the sky.


    Soon Fang Tianxing also ended his three-month closure. When he reached the publishing level, it was more and more difficult to improve his accomplishments. The number of loyal readers is increasing by hundreds of thousands every day, but it is still a little slow for each level of millions.


    For such a thing, Fang Tianxing was also expected. He just relaxed and wandered around, looking for things that could touch him.


    He visited the local conditions and customs, went deep into the masses, understood their pain and sorrow, felt their life, and recorded their life track. These are all living people. He is helpless and doesn''t know how to face them.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that this is a way to make people worry, and the situation is not optimistic.


    The real world makes people feel unhappy, which is very ridiculous. For this person, it is an abyss of despair. They all want to make people feel that it is not easy.


    Ordinary people''s life is always ordinary, for them, everything is a ridiculous thing.


    Suddenly one day I wake up, maybe I want to make a change. You know how to do is right, and have the ability to do well, but how to do is wrong, which road is dead.


    You will often fall into the conflict of personal interests, even personal life and national interests, and public interests. Maybe if you go to the left, your family will be ruined and your name will be cleared. If you go to the right, you will be infamous and temporarily rich. Not everyone has the dedication spirit that I will not have.


    Therefore, there will be superiors who want their children not to be involved. Because a person who has won 5 million lottery tickets will not let his children spend all the money on lottery tickets.


    Even if the money in the lottery, any one is ordinary people''s life in the prize.


    And an ordinary person. You don''t know what a lot of forces are. Those things are controlled by several forces. Those things are controlled by one force.


    Even if you don''t know who is the master under the premise of being in charge, you don''t know where to go when you say hello. So you need at least a few years to figure it out.


    No need to think about efficiency, and not understanding balance is the most common mistake for ordinary people. How to balance relations, interests and even the black pot? Which force can offend more. Who has no background. It can be used as cannon fodder, which ordinary people can''t afford.


    People will adapt to the environment, but the environment is different at different levels. If you want to jump from one level to another, you have to bear a great repulsive force. Sometimes this force is terrible, and the repulsive force comes from yourself.


    This is something that makes people feel bad. The revolution should not only change the outside world, but also start from itself.


    Fang Tianxing understood this, he must promote the level as soon as possible, let oneself be able to obtain the enough matching position, will not de not match


    If virtue doesn''t match, there will be disaster. If virtue is weak, it will be respected. If wisdom is small, it will be great. If strength is small, it will be heavy.


    In other words, the height of a person''s morality and character is not directly proportional to his leading position. For example, a person''s moral and moral standards are very low, that is, he has enough money to feed and clothe himself. When a small official leader suddenly makes a big fortune one day, he doesn''t know how to distribute the wealth. When he gets the money, he acts recklessly, eats, drinks, whores and gambles, and does bad things.

 Chapter 682

    Because of his low virtue and quality, disaster came immediately. One day, this man was suddenly promoted to the top and was responsible for the overall work. His morality and moral character were not high enough, so his official was not good enough. He bullied the people, accepted black gifts and committed many evils. In a short time, disaster was imminent.


    It means that a person''s wisdom is very small, but his plan is too big to match his personal ability, resulting in serious losses.


    If someone goes to drive a chariot or a plane without any training, it can be imagined that disaster will follow. Another example is that if a person has no experience, he will immediately perform an operation on the patient, which is also a small but big one.


    Small power but heavy responsibility: we all know the meaning of this sentence. A person''s strength can''t reach his weight. If it''s light, he will be hurt and if it''s heavy, he will die.


    Morality is often used to refer to morality and moral character, and extended to refer to virtuous people. Virtue is beautiful, so it extends to kindness and gratitude. It also refers to the objective law. In ancient literature, virtue is also related to "get" and "get".


    Lao Tzu thinks that the most important law of the way of heaven is that all things have Yin and Yang. Only when Yin and Yang interact and reach unity, can the world be harmonious.


    Therefore, Laozi hopes that people can imitate nature, not cling to the surface phenomenon of things, but to see the essence from the phenomenon and grasp the law of development and movement of things, so as not to be fascinated by the current state of mind, so as to be able to live in peace.


    Virtue is the use of Tao. Respecting Tao requires virtue. How to achieve virtue? In short, it is the only way to follow.


    Virtue is the function of Tao. Tao generates all things in the universe. This is virtue, which is also the greatest virtue of Tao. It is also virtue that Tao nature is contained in all things and enables them to survive and develop. Although Tao generates all things, it does not regard itself as virtue, does not occupy, does not intend to repay, and does not interfere. This is also virtue.


    Virtue is the embodiment of the nature of Tao, and virtue is the concrete embodiment of the characteristics of Tao. The so-called Tao in me is called virtue. What are the characteristics? Nothingness, nature, purity, inaction, tranquility, weakness, simplicity, indisputability, purity, plain and so on.


    These are the characteristics of Tao, which can also be called nature, body, attribute and virtue. Having these characteristics is virtue.


    Morality also refers to social ethics. Broadly speaking, the virtue of morality also includes social ethics. For example, a father is kind to his son and filial piety, brothers and sisters are respectful, honest and trustworthy, and so on. This is also the natural law and the nature of Tao. If we do not abide by these social ethics, it is against Tao.


    The ancients said: virtue is also, what to get? That is to say, if you get the Tao, if you get it, you will be virtuous. Therefore, the ancients also called virtuous people.


    Tao is manifested by virtue, virtue is based on Tao, and Tao and virtue interact. Without Tao, there will be no virtue. Without virtue, we can''t realize Tao. These two words are really inseparable.


    Fang Tianxing understands the way of heaven, the mind of heaven, and the public opinion.


    Fang Tianxing only knows the difficulties. In order to establish the kingdom of God in the future, he needs to understand the law of the masses'' survival. The closer he gets to the real world, the stronger he will be.


    The kingdom of God is another world. How difficult it is to pursue truth, good and beauty and succeed is sometimes beyond the judgment of superficial good and evil.


    The most important law of the way of heaven is that all things have Yin and Yang. Only when Yin and Yang interact and reach unity can the world be harmonious.


    Good and evil are not natural attributes, and the destruction of the so-called evil does not mean the arrival of good.


    For example, sparrows, once regarded as four pests, steal food from farmers and are disgusted by farmers. So they decided to eliminate sparrows. After some efforts, they finally eliminated most sparrows.


    However, after the eradication of sparrows, farmers found that things were different from what they had expected. With the reduction of the number of sparrows, the yield of crops did not rise, but fell, and the grain harvest of that year was the first of its kind. It''s even worse than when the sparrow was in power.


    It turns out that people''s almost exterminating strike on sparrows finally retaliated on themselves.


    After a large number of sparrows were reduced, the insects in the lower layer of sparrows in the food chain rapidly reproduced and grew because of the decrease of natural enemies.


    They happen to be food thieves, and the momentum of group attack makes it impossible for people to guard against them. A large amount of food is destroyed, causing serious crop failure, and ultimately harming mankind itself. At the same time, the sparrow was forced to the edge of extinction. People seem to have suffered a great revenge with irony.


    This is a large-scale practical movement that human beings attempt to transform nature. Relying on the confidence to regard themselves as masters of nature, people were once blurred by their immediate interests.


    In fact, although sparrow interferes with people''s life, it is a very important member of the complete food chain of nature.


    For any species, we need to consider its substitutability in the food chain class. Otherwise, the vacancy of the food chain will cause the destruction of the ecosystem, and it is not only the human beings themselves, but also the whole biosphere that will suffer the devastating revenge.


    We can''t just look at the surface. People''s competition promotes development. Efficiency is greater than everything else. The advanced beat the backward, and the strong beat the weak.


    It''s not superficial good or bad, but some people say that he Lu is more powerful than Ji Xiaolan. Many people hold injustice for he Lu, and think that a corrupt official is more useful than an honest official who cares about the people. This kind of thing is a mistake. People should think about things from the standpoint of the masses, and don''t blindly take the position of the superior, and they will sit askew, You can''t face it any more.


    No one has the perspective of God, no way to know everything, after the event Zhuge Liang is not much wisdom.


    As a common people, they think from the perspective of the emperor. It''s obvious that they''ve been sitting awkwardly and don''t know who they are.


    What kind of position people are in, they have to have what kind of concept. From the novel is to adapt to the environment, the needs of survival, to say that they do not advocate their own interests, and do not have to look forward to any Savior.


    This is a kind of despairing thing. Only when you have the heart to save yourself can you expect others to save you. This is a very ridiculous thing, the savior can not save people who can not be saved.


    He makes people feel strange. The more painful he is, the more he can''t get out.


    This is very ridiculous, it is a higher level of cognition, ordinary people know it, do not know why, can only be limited by the appearance.


    Good is not good, and evil is not evil. It has its own reason. It is a kind of helpless thing. What we see in our life will affect our thinking. When our thinking is set, we will stop growing.


    People feel that they don''t need so much power, as long as they can live an ordinary life. However, as the world moves forward, those who are not self reliant can not keep up with the times.

 Chapter 683

    Just as sports slogans are updated faster and stronger, in fact, other things are the same. Human beings as a whole want to move forward and never regress.


    During this time, Fang Tianxing has been chasing the whereabouts of the wounded man. After the last World War I of WangWen University, the wounded man escaped, and then he did not know his whereabouts. Fang Tianxing had to go around the neighborhood, hoping to get something.


    Fang Tianxing stops in the green mountains and waters. The environment here is good, which can be said to be very comfortable.


    He picked up the spring water by the stream. The spring water was very sweet. After drinking it, Fang Tianxing was very relaxed. He lay on the grass and wanted to have a good sleep, but it was not so pleasant at this time.


    Suddenly a voice came out. It seemed that there were not many people. Fang Tianxing quickly hid aside to see who was making trouble here. We should not make a fuss.


    Soon someone came. He was a young man with anxious look. He was a writer on the shelf. He just looked a little flustered because he was being chased.


    After him is a girl, she pursued him, not to catch up with him never give up.


    After flying for a long distance, the young man seemed to be tired of the chase and finally stopped. The young man and woman finally caught up. They all had self-cultivation and were as light as a swallow. After chasing for such a long time, they still had no red face and no breath.


    "You''ve been chasing for so long. Is it necessary?" The young man said helplessly.


    The girl opposite also knew what he was thinking and said to him, "this is decided by our family. Do you need to resist like this? Am I ugly? "


    "It''s not that you are ugly, it''s just that I don''t like you. It''s cruel." The young man said with some resistance.


    He gets along with the girl according to the meaning of the family. The two families are well-known, which means to let them get along with each other. But the boy doesn''t like this, so he wants to escape.


    The girl is very like the boy, willing to be with him, but is chasing.


    Now the boy can''t stand the entanglement, just want to avoid, but the girl still keep up, the boy can''t refuse, it is a default.


    In fact, when he saw Fang Tianxing, he should have left. Just as he was about to leave, suddenly a group of people came running over. They were local people. They saw someone flying over the sky to watch the excitement.


    Seeing that they were two young people, the village head of them came out and said to them, "are these two network writers who practice the way of authors?"


    The boy did not doubt that there was him. He nodded. There was a ray of light in the village head''s eyes. He said, "you two are guests from afar. Please let''s have a bit of friendship here."


    Fang Tianxing knows that it''s not so simple. There must be something in the village for them to help. Otherwise, he won''t chase them all the way out and invite them to dinner.


    What kind of thing is this? Fang Tianxing has nothing to do. He plans to go up and have a look.


    He mixed in and went back with the villagers. No one found Fang Tianxing, but he just mixed in.


    In the village, the young people were honored as guests of honor by the villagers. The villagers slaughtered pigs and sheep, and set up a banquet to entertain them. The young people could not refuse the enthusiasm of the villagers, so they could only accept it.


    Everyone toasted one after another. At first, the young man relied on his own drinking capacity. Later, he was a little drunk, but there was still an endless stream of toasts. He had to carry on his own cultivation and was excluded from the body by these alcohol.


    In the eyes of all the people present, it''s natural that the spirit of wine can be removed by cultivation. The villagers believed his skill a little more, and even pushed the cup to change the cup.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, young people also drink a lot. He tells these farmers that his name is Yi Hongshen. He comes out from home to experience and wants to do something, which makes people feel that he can do something by himself rather than relying on his family.


    The villagers also follow the words to express their admiration, even some flattery. He feels a little floating.


    Soon the head of the village also said that there was a trouble in the village recently, which needed help. The young man immediately said that he wanted to help them solve it.


    Soon the villagers told him that strange things often happened in the village recently, and children often disappeared for no reason, which made the villagers panic. The village head once organized the villagers to look for them, but they still didn''t find any clues.


    At present, people who have children in the village are worried about their children''s accidents. There are also self-organized patrols in the village.


    But things still have not eased much, there are still children inexplicably lost, the village to find outside help, but not many people are willing to help them.


    Today, when they saw someone flying in the sky, they naturally came out to see what happened. They found that they were two young people. Naturally, they wanted to be a dead horse doctor and hope to get his help.


    Having enough to eat and drink, Yi Hongshen is still drunk even when he is forced to drink. Naturally, the villagers arrange a place to sleep.


    When he woke up in the morning, Yi Hongshen only felt a little headache. Recalling yesterday''s drinking, he promised the villagers to help find out why the child was missing.


    I''ve drunk too much wine, and I''ve made a muddle headed promise. Now I think of it, I still regret it, and I don''t get much benefit.


    But the big talk has been blown out. Yi Hongshen plans to try to find out if he can solve the problem and give Yuanshang what he said.


    He went out of the house and came to the villagers'' homes. Needless to say, the victims also took him to the place where the child had lost, and told him the details before the child lost.


    The girl Shen Lize also follows Yi Hongshen, looking at the farmer couple who cry about the loss of their children. Her compassion is also affected.


    However, everything happened so strangely that there were not many valuable clues. I didn''t know where to start.


    Fang Tianxing is watching them from a distance. The farmer takes Yi Hongshen and Shen Lize to explore the situation, but he can''t find any trace. Fang Tianxing can see the other party''s modus operandi.


    That person is to rely on escape to hijack a child, must want to give them a little hint, square sky action hand gives them a hint.


    That Yi Hongshen got the hint, also reflected, the guy who caught the child escaped from the underground. There must be a tunnel nearby. If there is no trace of the abduction of the child, there must be his retreat channel.


    Soon everyone looked everywhere, and finally found that a dry well in the village might be the route for the other party to escape. Yi Hongshen did not hesitate to go down the well and look for it along the shaft.


    The underground road is rugged and difficult to walk. After a lot of hard searching, people finally come to the end of the well. There is a mountain in the distance, and few people usually come.


    After going up from the end of the shaft, I found that it was a cave. It was dark, and I couldn''t see my fingers. So they went in carefully.

 Chapter 684

    Along the way carefully, I heard strange sounds. The wind came from the cave, with a hint of shade. People wrapped up their clothes and felt cold.


    Yi Hongshen takes out his torch and lights up a place. Everyone has a sense of security. People who follow feel a little calm.


    As they walked towards the front, they came closer and closer, and heard some voices, much like the crying of children.


    People are more and more quickly chasing forward, the parents of those children can''t wait to rush past. Seeing a group of children tied up and left in the corner, the parents rushed to them.


    Recognizing their own children, these farmers were also overjoyed and rushed to pick up their own children.


    For a moment, there were crying and parents'' happy voices everywhere. They all felt that they saw hope and did not notice the potential danger.


    They picked up the child and prepared to leave, but at this time a shadow came from the dark place. A smell came, and a villager''s child was caught by the shadow.


    He naturally refused to let go, but was dragged away by the shadow. Others wanted to catch up, but they couldn''t catch up at all.


    The speed of the shadow is very fast. In this dark cave, it''s hard to catch up with him. Yi Hongshen naturally wants to step forward. He chases the shadow in the direction of retreating and keeps on chasing him all the way.


    The shadow retreated quickly. It seemed that he didn''t want to entangle with other people too much. It was very ridiculous. For them, things were a little bad.


    Soon Yi Hongshen chased in. He was very worried. He had some feelings about this guy. He felt that these things were not happy. They were despairing. Fang Tianxing didn''t agree with them. The shadow was not simple. Fang Tianxing also followed them.


    Yi Hongshen chased the shadow all the way forward, but he couldn''t leave the man behind. It was strange for this thing. The ordinary mountain spirit monster didn''t have this strength, and the other party was afraid that it was not small.


    He has also read the journey to the West. Most of the monsters in the book have backstage. It is difficult for grass-roots monsters to cultivate their great skills without guidance.


    He followed all the way, and finally followed the shadow to a place, which seemed to be a farmer''s home, but there was no sound.


    The shadow was a big snake. The snake swam into the farmer''s house with the captured man. The door of the courtyard is not closed. Yi Hongshen quickly follows and hides by the door to see the situation inside. I only saw that the shadow was really a big snake. At the moment, the big snake was spitting a letter in front of a man. I didn''t know what to say.


    The person who spoke to him was covered in a black robe and couldn''t see his face clearly. Yi Hongshen wanted to look closer, but he didn''t expect to make a sound carelessly.


    The man was very alert, soon found his presence, dry voice said to the snake: "you stupid, let people follow in also don''t know."


    After that, he shakes his sleeve robe and rushes over like lightning. Yi Hongshen doesn''t expect that the other side is so fast. It''s too late to escape. He can only fight.


    He took out his weapon, which was a Panlong gun. When he saw the pursuer, he stabbed him, but the other side was not afraid. He waved his hand in the air and deflected his spear. He couldn''t reach the man, but he grabbed Yi Hongshen with his other hand.


    Yi Hongshen was so flustered that he had to give up his gun and run away, which was taboo against the enemy. To lose a weapon is to give up the initiative.


    Yi Hongshen didn''t have much fighting experience. He went wrong step by step and lost his weapon. The other side also chased, this is that person is very fierce.


    If he gains power and does not spare others, he will put him to death. The man''s claws are like iron hooks. Yi Hongshen has no resistance. He retreats in a hurry and falls down suddenly.


    He fell to the ground, the other side''s paw has been caught, closed his eyes, but that claw caught him, because a layer of light curtain blocked.


    The jade pendant of his fierce mouth cracked. It was a treasure that the elder gave him to protect himself from a fatal injury. This is not enough, but also can let the other party know their identity, dare not easily start.


    But only once, for this thing is disposable, also can''t imitate, the man exclaimed: "you are the son of which family, is it Yi family?"


    Yi Hongshen knows that the other party is worried about his family and wants to pull a relationship, but he doesn''t like this feeling. Because the family behind him is open to him, if there is no background, he would have killed himself.


    "You don''t care what family is behind me. If you want to kill me, just now. Don''t care so much." Yi Hongshen said angrily.


    That is how bad, other people''s dream of family, in his eyes, but became a shackle. However, this has become a curse of fate, which often makes Yi Hongshen feel guilty and remorse.


    Yi Hongshen said that, but the man didn''t dare to do it. He was a man who offended the Yi family. He didn''t have good fruit to eat. The semi saint of the Yi family was not easy to provoke. He was seriously injured at the moment. Offending such a person would only make him angry.


    But this person can''t be let go. If you let others know your whereabouts, there will be no good fruit to eat. Instead, we should take him as a hostage and a talisman.


    But just when he wants to catch Yi Hongshen, suddenly there is an evil wind behind him. He can''t take his life as a gamble, so he has to change back to defense.


    And behind that person to a palm, he is even back a few steps, the black robe on the face is also lifted by the spirit. Shocked by the strength of the other side, after seeing the face of the other side, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    Fang Tianxing also saw the man''s face, first angry and then happy, he said happily: "I didn''t expect that you still fell into my hands."


    This man is just the wounded man who escaped with serious injury. In the last war, he was injured by President mo. he escaped with serious injury and disappeared. Unexpectedly, he was hiding in this small mountain village, but he happened to be met by himself. It''s really a narrow road.


    "Don''t deceive others too much. It''s really my doom to meet you everywhere." The wounded man looks haggard. He has been injured for a long time and is hiding. Life is really hard.


    "Do you want to fight again and go with me, or do you want to be honest and let go?" Fang Tianxing said to him.


    He is seriously injured. He is not Fang Tianxing''s opponent at the moment, but the wounded man is not willing to give up. He still has a chance.


    Fang Tianxing sees that the wounded man is silent and knows what he''s up to. The wounded man doesn''t attack Fang Tianxing, but grabs Yi Hongshen. This is his only way to live.


    Fang Tianxing seems to have arrived long ago. The late comer first blocked the wounded man and did not let his scheme succeed.


    He forced the wounded man to fight with himself, but for this situation, the wounded man was at a disadvantage. He suppressed the injury and knew how to look for opportunities.

 Chapter 685

    He was defeated one after another. Fang Tianxing''s attack was more and more fierce, but it could not fall on him.


    The wounded man seizes an opportunity to escape into the house, and Fang Tianxing catches up. He still has the big snake in the house, which blocks Fang Tianxing''s way.


    The snake opened its mouth and came towards Fang Tianxing. With a wave of his hand, Fang Tianxing sent the snake back with a huge force. It seemed that its fighting power was not very good, just like that.


    However, the vitality is tenacious. I''m surprised to get up and fight again. It doesn''t seem to be useless.


    However, the wounded man didn''t plan how long the snake would stop Fang Tianxing. Instead, he was seriously injured and dying by Fang Tianxing. At this time, the wounded man spilled a pink mist, and Fang Tianxing quickly stepped back.


    When the fog cleared, he did not expect that the wounded man was ripping the snake. He took out a light green snake gall with viscous liquid on it.


    Fang Tianxing knew that there must be a problem, and quickly said: "stop it, you let the snake swallow the child, for the sake of snake gall?"


    The snake devoured hundreds of children. It''s some kind of strange witchcraft, which can greatly enhance its own strength. It''s very evil, but now the wounded people have long ignored it.


    As soon as he put that large piece of snake gall into his mouth, Fang Tianxing attacked it. There was no way to hurt the core, and the snake gall didn''t have time to swallow. A wallow is to avoid this attack. Fang Tianxing won''t spare him for a moment. Under the strong attack, he didn''t even have time to swallow the snake gall.


    Yi Hong on one side of the deep look of all stay, this is the qualified way of fighting, not to let the enemy have a chance to breathe.


    For such a thing, we have to learn well. Yi Hongshen keeps his eyes on their fighting style and how to deal with and attack.


    Fang Tianxing pressed him step by step and didn''t give him a chance to breathe. He had the snake gall in his mouth. He wanted to swallow it, but the snake gall was so big that he couldn''t swallow it without breathing.


    Fang Tianxing also saw his problems, so naturally he would not be given a chance. The wounded man was hit by Fang Tianxing, and his blood gushed, and he vomited out the snake gall.


    Seeing that the snake gall was spit out, the wounded man wanted to pick up the snake gall, but Fang Tianxing slashed his arm with a sword, forcing him to withdraw his hand.


    The wounded man looked at Fang Tianxing angrily. He picked up the snake gall with the tip of his sword and put it in a bag.


    Seeing this, the wounded man was anxious and angry. He managed to let the snake devour hundreds of young boys and girls. He managed to raise the snake and it was time to use it.


    But at this moment, Fang Tianxing came to the door and didn''t give him a chance to harvest. Just like a farmer, the crops he planted grow up, and the fruits he got are robbed by others.


    But the current situation is unforgiving. The wounded people have already felt some pain, but they have to retreat.


    The wounded man wants to escape with a move, but Fang Tianxing can''t give him a chance. The sword light is like pitching. It covers all the retreats of the wounded people.


    "Old dog, there is no way you can walk in the sky and in the earth." Fang Tianxing said confidently.


    The wounded man really couldn''t escape. He tried to leave several times and was forced back by the sword light. There''s no way but to sit on the ground for a month and wait to die.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t just kill him. Instead, he changed a rope and tied him up. He was a sinner of WangWen University. He wanted WangWen university to come to the public trial and try the crimes of heartbroken people in public.


    Stick a few more charms to limit the power of the wounded man and prevent him from escaping.


    Fang Tianxing pulls the wounded man out. Seeing that the wounded man is tied tightly, Yi Hongshen is also very surprised. He doesn''t expect that the opponent he can''t deal with will be solved by him in a moment.


    Fang Tianxing said to him: "you go to inform the villagers that they have caught the behind the scenes of catching the children. They don''t have to be afraid any more."


    Yi Hongshen quickly went to the villagers and told them that the murderer had been found. He saw the snake on the ground and the wounded man tied up.


    After telling you the story, you can see that it was the snake raised by the man who was tied up. The snake robbed the children and made the villagers suffer a lot.


    When the villagers saw the wounded man, they were naturally out of breath. It was heartless to raise such a snake and eat children everywhere.


    What happened? They all hated the old man and left the leftovers on the wounded man''s face. He didn''t say a word. Now he lost all his mana and could not resist.


    The villagers used a simple way to vent their resentment. Fang Tianxing didn''t dissuade them. He felt that he was not qualified to let the family members whose children were eaten by the snake forgive the heartbreaker. No one was qualified to do so.


    They have no way to let the dead child come back to life, lost forever lost.


    The villagers caught the villain. In order to express their gratitude, the village head naturally set up a banquet again, but it was difficult to be gracious. Fang Tianxing also knew how to let the villagers express their gratitude.


    After the banquet, Fang Tianxing came out, looked at the wounded man who was left in the corner, asked the villagers to bring some leftovers, threw them to him and said, "eat, tomorrow I will take you to WangWen University, let you plead guilty."


    The wounded man didn''t say a word. He just picked up the bowl to eat and said, "how can you say that my snake gall is cultivated by me according to the method of an ancient book. After eating it, you can greatly increase your skill, which is also very useful for semi saints."


    What the wounded man said may be true. He was injured and worked hard to do it. It must have a great effect on him.


    What works for him also works for himself. This is to take advantage of his greed. Few people know that the snake gall is in their own place. They can stay secretly and use it to improve their cultivation.


    It''s just a matter of thinking. In order to raise the snake and harvest its gall, the wounded man made great efforts, but he didn''t enjoy it himself. It came to Fang Tianxing''s hands.


    I didn''t do evil. I just enjoyed the fruits of the evil done by the wounded. It''s not a crime. But if I really use it, I don''t become the same as the wounded. I just didn''t do it myself, but it takes countless lives.


    Fang Tianxing felt a sense of fear in his heart. It was like an abyss in front of him. As long as he moved forward, he would be doomed. Once he stepped into the abyss, he would be doomed.


    Fang Tianxing stood there, looking at the villagers, they did not know, just with a simple emotional life.


    They don''t understand why the wounded people want to raise such a big snake to devour the children. It''s unimaginable for them. Yi Hongshen''s cultivation is already profound in their eyes.

 Chapter 686

    The cultivation of the wounded man is much higher than that of Yi Hongshen, but he is still not satisfied. In order to further kill these people.


    The old farmer didn''t understand that they all face the Loess and face the sky all day long. They didn''t expect so many things. In their eyes, if they can fly in the sky, they are already experts. Such people still have trouble.


    The old farmer was smoking. He couldn''t understand anything beyond his own knowledge.


    Fang Tianxing took out the snake gall and said to everyone, "this is the elixir that the wounded people have worked hard to practice. It can help us to improve our accomplishments. It''s made with the lives of countless people. I give you the right to choose. You will decide the fate of this snake gall. "


    When you saw the snake gall, you thought that the wounded man raised the snake. The snake devoured the villagers'' children in order to get this thing.


    The parents of those children can''t help sobbing. Such a thing is too cruel for them. It''s so sad to put it in front of them.


    Finally, the village head came out and said to Tianxing, "we have decided to leave this thing to you. I hope you can arrange it properly."


    Fang Tianxing took the snake gall from the village head. He knew in his heart that it was given to him by the villagers, so that he could know the benefits. Some of them knew that they could not own such things, and they did not want to see the culprit who killed their children.


    He can also understand the villagers'' feelings. He said to the people, "I''ll take care of this first. I''ll make it valuable and do something for people."


    Fang Tianxing has made a promise. He knows that the promise is very important. He must give full play to everyone''s expectations.


    Fang Tianxing plans to deal with it separately. He won''t use it. Once he gets it, it''s really ominous.


    Yu Changxin lives in Sanwu district. The rule here is that there are no rules. In chaos, the strong can barely protect themselves. Ordinary people really live today without tomorrow.


    It''s a paradise for evil people, or people abandoned by the outside world. All kinds of people who are not allowed to live in the outside world do not have the ability to live here. They have to hold their thick thighs to make a living.


    This should be the most hopeless place, but Yu Changxin wants to look for hope here. He sees those people who are not allowed in the world and wants to win a place for them.


    It''s not easy. It''s hard for him to protect these poor people by himself. Fang Tianxing gave him the snake gall and told him the whole story.


    How to make his own decision, which makes countless families despair, may also bring hope.


    The happiness of a group of people is based on the misfortunes of others. The misfortunes of some people make others lucky. That''s what happens in the world.


    Yu Changxin is also a little hesitant. The Changxin gate he built is full of old and weak soldiers who are struggling to survive in these three areas. A leaf in the wind and rain is sheltering a few ants on the leaf.


    I don''t know where it will float. Recently, there has been friction between the axe gang and the iron sword gate. There has been a fight between the two sides. They are near the sphere of influence of the two sides.


    They fought each other, and the city gate caught fire, which affected the fish in the pond. Changxinmen also knew that they had to protect themselves. This site was not easy to seize, and could not be easily discarded.


    But it''s not easy to be alone. The ax Gang sent people to the door yesterday and asked them to join the ax Gang to help them kill the enemy. Otherwise, they would directly level their place.


    Faced with life and death, Yu Changxin had to make a decision. If he moved away from here, he would lose a period of business and start again. And the next time we encounter the same thing, we can only continue to escape. This is not a long-term solution.


    It''s a once and for all thing to face, but it''s necessary to have the corresponding strength, otherwise it''s a dead end.


    Yu Changxin thought hard and finally made a decision. Three days later, the axe gang came to the door. The man with a face full of flesh, carrying a huge axe, said to the people of changxinmen, "have you considered whether you are willing to submit to our Axe Gang?"


    The people at the bottom didn''t know how to answer. They were very anxious. Now the man from tiejianmen came.


    Seeing them appear, the strong man of the Axe Gang said, "you have colluded with the iron sword gate for a long time. No wonder you are not willing to submit to my axe gang."


    The two sides are hostile. At this moment, the enemy is very jealous when they meet. It is needless to say that they are going to fight.


    "Stop it." At this time, a voice sounded. The source of the voice was from the Changxin door. The voice was very strong. It seemed that the man was not weak. After hearing this, they stopped for a while.


    They stared at the door to see who came out. Soon the man came out, and it was Yu Changxin. They didn''t seem to see him. They stared at him to see if anyone came out.


    They were all a little strange. Yu Changxin knew what they were thinking and said with a smile, "you don''t have to look. There is no one behind me. I told you to stop just now."


    The axe gang and the iron swords didn''t care. They said angrily, "which one are you helping today, the axe gang or the iron sword gate?"


    "I don''t help either side. Please leave my long letter door and go outside to fight. It''s none of my business." Yu Changxin said to them.


    At the end of the speech, everyone laughed. No one thought that Yu Changxin was qualified to give orders to them. He just took it as a joke.


    They are ready to hold up their swords and continue to fight. Yu Changxin sees this situation and knows that it''s not good to show it. He jumps out of the air and comes to Ji Yuanlong, the deputy leader of the axe gang, and Murong Jing of the iron sword sect.


    The two of them are fighting endlessly. They are both strong publishers with strong strength. Only in this chaotic place can they win a place.


    Yu Changxin came to their heads and gave them a hand to force them away. They were shocked by Yu Changxin''s strength. They didn''t expect that he had such strength. No one thought that he had such ability.


    Ji Yuanlong of Axe Gang said to Yu Changxin: "I didn''t expect that you usually keep a low profile and have such strength. It was really offensive before. Now I invite you to make an alliance with our Axe Gang and kill tiejianmen together."


    Murong Jing of the iron sword gate on the other side also said: "our iron sword gate is the same, and the conditions are higher than theirs."


    The reason why they changed their attitude is because of Yu Changxin''s strength. The rule of living in a chaotic place is to strengthen themselves as much as possible. The stronger their strength is, the greater their chance of survival will be.


    They all look forward to Yu Changxin''s performance and see which one he is willing to follow.

 Chapter 687

    Yu Changxin didn''t accept their appeal. He said, "I don''t want to."


    It''s very arrogant to say that they have no face. As he thought, both of them were angry. Yu Changxin''s words just looked down on them.


    "You''re too crazy. If I give you a face, you can''t recognize yourself." Murong Qing of iron sword door said with disdain.


    Yu Changxin not only wants to be on an equal footing with them, but also pressure them. They all feel humiliated.


    Ji Yuanlong of the axe gang and Murong Qing of the iron sword sect attack Yu Changxin together. They want to teach this man a lesson and let him know that the sky is high and the earth is thick.


    Yu Changxin is not afraid. His strength has greatly increased and he doesn''t pay attention to these. He drew a circle with his hands, and the strength of the two men''s attack turned into strength, and they beat them back with their proud ability.


    They are surprised at Yu Changxin''s ability, but they also have their own housekeeping skills, so they won''t just admit defeat.


    This is very funny, for this thing is not easy despair, Ji Yuanlong hand ax throw out, the ax flying, in the air, divided into two, two four, four eight, soon the air is full of countless flying ax.


    Murong Qing on the other side also showed his own skills. The iron sword in his hand suddenly became like a huge door falling down, and the big one almost covered the sky.


    Both sides used their unique skills. No one is optimistic about Yu Changxin''s success. He will not die but will be seriously injured.


    Everyone in changxinmen is ready. After Yu Changxin''s failure, he will go his own way.


    They don''t have much confidence and sense of belonging to changxinmen. They are all wandering around, and they don''t have a place to go. They just live on idly.


    However, Yu Changxin let their expectations a little disappointed. Facing Ji Yuanlong''s flying axes, he just waved his sleeve robe and put those flying axes into his sleeve.


    On the other side, the huge sword cut down by Murong Qing was also caught by Yu Changxin. It was by four or two strokes. It seemed that the powerful sword was blocked. It was very shocking. No matter how powerful it was, it still originated from the weak. As long as we found the weakness, it was easy to break it.


    Murong Qing''s jaw was about to fall, but everything in front of him seemed to be happening. It was not happy. It was a helpless thing. How ridiculous it was.


    The huge sword in his hand was beaten back to its original shape, and the big sword in his hand was only bare, which was a kind of helpless thing.


    He reluctantly dropped his sword and said to Yu Changxin, "the green mountains will not change, the green water will flow. I''ll talk to you again some day. "


    Ji Yuanlong, on the other side, was also surprised by Yu Changxin''s strength and left with his men.


    The matter of changxinmen was solved, and everyone was surprised.


    Axe Gang and tiejianmen are both famous gangs nearby. They can let changxinmen go. There is a rumor that Yu Changxin defeated their two deputy gang leaders, which made them retreat.


    Most people don''t believe it. If yu Changxin has such ability, how could he never show it before. I don''t know how to make the axe gang and the iron sword gate retreat, but they can''t help looking up at the Changxin gate.


    After all, Yu Changxin kept the Changxin sect. His gang were all pitiful people, including abandoned babies, and many people who never let the world know their identities.


    Yu Changxin set up Changxin gate in order to give the poor people a place to live. He never asked about their identity and origin, and accepted the poor people in the world.


    For a time, many people heard about the tenet of changxinmen, but they just felt strange that there were good normal people who didn''t accept it, and they had to accept those strange and despised people.


    This kind of thing is really worrying. They all think it''s something strange from the sect leader Yu Changxin. He''s just asking for trouble. There are many poor people in this world. Can he manage them and how many.


    The battle between the axe gang and the iron sword gate didn''t stop. After a fierce battle, they came to an end. The iron sword gate retreats, leaving the Axe Gang here to take over the territory left by the iron sword gate.


    Yu Changxin has been here for a long time and understands the situation here. There is not much space in these chaotic places. People here come from outside, including murderers, deviant maniacs and people abandoned by the world.


    They live here together and can let their own strength suppress the world. For this world, they are not needed, or never blessed.


    This place is located at the junction of God, man and devil. The terrain is harsh and full of disasters. No one wants to manage it. These homeless people regard this place as their own home and open up their own home in this place.


    After a long time, it has become a place for those abandoned by the world. Some people want to occupy it, but the people here unite to fight back the invaders and protect the only freedom.


    They are united and free, united in the face of the outside, and full of internal strife. External unity is to maintain the overall cohesion, while internal strife can keep their combat effectiveness.


    Such a chaotic place has become a place where food is tasteless and there may be chicken ribs. They all feel strange, so they don''t think about it any more.


    This is their way of survival. The environment here is bad, earthquakes and volcanoes erupt from time to time, and floods flood. Fortunately, these people are super practitioners, and they can live in this kind of environment.


    However, they are unable to integrate into the mainstream world. Here they are mostly self exiled and have little vitality. They are helpless and can''t accept their incompetence. They all feel that their sins can''t be cleared.


    They should be able to accept themselves, embrace their own life, and really walk out of their inner haze.


    You can leave other people''s world, but you can''t leave your own heart. How about being abandoned by the whole world? Life still needs to continue.


    But if you have the chance, you still have to go to the outside world and re integrate into the normal life.


    Most of the people in changxinmen come from all over the world, but the same thing is that they all have a miserable fate. Some of them are abandoned because they are not blessed. For example, Yin Gongjian is a child born to a close relative in the family. Originally, such a person would die according to the family law, but he escaped from the family and was helpless in the world, Finally came to the three regardless of the zone.


    Dealing with the world in exchange for survival is a matter of great cost, great energy consumption, complexity and anxiety.


    Life is full of hardships, and all the prizes that the world can offer, including fame and wealth, material enjoyment, sense of achievement, family affection, love, all kinds of experiences, beautiful scenery and delicious food, if they just don''t appeal to you, or the attraction is not big enough to become motivation.

 Chapter 688

    Then, the price of life will become unbearable, that is, desperate hard labor, long and endless.


    You''re not interested in carrots hanging in front of your nose. You don''t want to run. But standing still, the whip of life is still coming up, and there is no place to avoid it.


    For the world weary people, life is a complete forced buying and selling, but they can''t quit on their own.


    Weariness is not tired of everything in the world. There are still beautiful things in the world. In fact, I don''t hate to get along with all the beautiful things and feel them.


    I just hate that I don''t have the right to choose, the right to stand still and run, and I have to pay for the difficult life I never ask for. This material world is not the one I like. I don''t want to pay so much for a place in this world. I don''t think it''s worth it to consume my time and energy.


    However, it is not up to you to decide whether to come or not. It is not so easy to solve whether to go or not.


    But Yu Changxin knows that this is a very funny thing, they are all a little bad, for their situation, this is a kind of endless torture.


    They all feel helpless and want to know how to change the world.


    Soon they are helpless, it is a desperate thing, life will continue, to live a better life is always right.


    After tiejianmen left, most of their territory was occupied by the axe gang, and some fragmented places were taken over by changxinmen. They were all happy. With more territory, their life was more relaxed, and they could have more living space.


    People can''t live without a bite to eat. They have to have their own living space to live with dignity.


    In fact, this principle is the same as burying people alive. Burying people alive in gravel fields does not require burying the whole person. Sand and stone buried in the mouth of the month, neck head exposed on the line.


    This is common in western movies. In the same way, when you breathe out, your lungs collapse, and the sand and stone will squeeze over. If you want to breathe in again, you have to rely on the expansion of your lungs to squeeze the sand away. You can''t do it. In this way, people will die of lack of oxygen soon.


    To breathe freely, can live comfortably, but many people are hard to live, but can not live a decent life, they want to have dignity of freedom, have to strive for.


    There has never been happiness falling from the sky, and nothing is taken for granted. There may be disasters every day here, and the once powerful forces may collapse one day.


    Soon, the frequent tsunami came. This kind of natural disaster is very common here. The magnetic force is disordered, and it is often repeated by earthquakes and tsunamis.


    On this day, everyone was still sleeping. Soon they noticed the shaking of the earth. The experienced people immediately got up and called out to others. Everyone gathered in the open space,


    Tsunami is a destructive wave caused by undersea earthquake, volcanic eruption, undersea landslide or weather change. The wave speed of tsunami is as high as 7800 kilometers per hour, which can cross the ocean in a few hours; The wavelength can reach hundreds of kilometers, and it can travel thousands of kilometers with little energy loss.


    In the vast ocean, the wave height is less than one meter, but when it reaches the coastal shallow water area, the wavelength shortens and the wave height increases sharply, up to tens of meters, forming a water wall with huge energy.


    The tsunami is mainly controlled by the seabed topography, coastline geometry and wave characteristics. The roaring wave ice wall repeats every few minutes or tens of minutes, destroying the embankment, submerging the land, taking life and property, and has great destructive power.


    There are frequent earthquakes and tsunamis. They are used to them. Everyone is a practitioner and can take off. The problem of tsunami is nothing.


    The real danger is the life of the sea people who are landing with the tsunami. They generally live in the sea. But with the tsunami, they came to the land from time to time, causing them a lot of trouble.


    The tsunami is particularly strong, the wave is hundreds of meters high, the wave is a hill in general, it looks particularly shocking.


    Tsunami is a kind of disastrous wave, which is usually caused by a strong undersea earthquake with the source less than 50000 meters below the seabed. Underwater or coastal landslides or volcanic eruptions can also cause tsunamis.


    After a shock, the shockwave spreads over the sea in an expanding circle over a long distance, just like a pebble falling into a shallow pool. The wave length of the tsunami is larger than the maximum depth of the ocean, and the orbital motion is not blocked much near the bottom of the sea. No matter how deep the ocean is, the wave can propagate.


    People fly into the air and trust their houses in the air, so that you can avoid danger and let your strength overcome fate. What a great thing it is.


    Soon there were many sea people in the sea, some shrimp soldiers and crabs, and the real dragon people. It was said that there were dragon people in the endless sea.


    They took advantage of the tsunami to land, plundered everywhere, captured a lot of life on land, now in the countless waves, there are many sea people.


    People cheer up and are not happy to see these guys. These sea people don''t look up to the creatures on the land. For them, they are all rare things. Grab a few and go back to play.


    These sea people looked around on the waves, and when they saw someone falling into the water, they rushed to him, picked him up and brought him back to the bottom of the sea.


    They saw a little girl, she happened to drown, a crab like sea people came towards her, want to take her back as their booty.


    Yu Changxin can''t help it. He wants to save the little girl, but such a thing is a very funny thing.


    He couldn''t help but ignore it. Yu Changxin flew down and beat back the crab sea demon with one punch. The crab siren flew out, smashed many buildings and set off a lot of waves.


    Yu Changxin flew up with the little girl in his arms, put him on the roof of a building and asked him, "Why are you here? Where are your family?"


    The little girl was ungrateful and said angrily, "boy, you are bad to me. Do you know who I am?"


    In front of him, he looked like a little girl, but his voice was really old-fashioned. He didn''t look like a child at all. Instead, he looked like an old woman.


    They were all helpless. Yu Changxin tried to ask, "I really don''t know who you are."


    "You haven''t heard of my name of Luocha girl. Is it your first day to come to this chaotic place?" Said the old voice of the little girl.


    When Yu Changxin thinks about it, it is said that the Luocha nun practised a special skill. She always kept the appearance of a little girl. She was very powerful and always made a living by hunting sea animals.


    Playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger in his own way has also made many people fall for it. Over time, the reputation of the Luocha girl spread, and the old people would advise the new people to be careful of the Luocha girl. When they meet a strange girl, they should not take care of her easily.

 Chapter 689

    Today, Yu Changxin is kind-hearted in doing bad things. Now the old lady will not let go of herself. She must clean herself up to be satisfied.


    Yu Chang is confident and doesn''t know how to deal with it. His opponent''s momentum is outstretched. He looks much stronger than himself. If he doesn''t agree, he will be well educated. He is not an easy one to forgive himself.


    They all feel that it is not a good situation. It can make people feel ridiculous. They are helpless and don''t care about their own situation.


    The Luocha girl looked at Yu Changxin and said, "you are a person who dares to disobey my grandmother. What punishment do you want?"


    "I''m also careless. Can you forgive me?" Yu Changxin said half begging for mercy.


    But the Rocha girl didn''t plan to let him go. She said with a sneer, "if you disturb my hunting, how do you think you should compensate me, I won''t punish you."


    Yu Changxin also knows that the other party''s compensation will not be too simple, so he can only ask carefully: "what kind of compensation do you want?"


    The weather grandma thought about it and said, "I''m going to refine a treasure recently. I need the tendons of Jiaolong. If you can find it, I''ll forgive you and give you some benefits."


    To get dragon''s tendons is to kill a dragon to get dragon''s tendons. This kind of thing will certainly offend the Hai people, at least not these days.


    But in front of her, she pretended to be captured by the sea people, sneaked into the sea people''s headquarters, took the opportunity to kill a dragon, and then ran away.


    The plan is very good, but it was destroyed by Yu Changxin''s kindness. At the moment, in the eyes of Luocha girl, her own requirements are nothing.


    Yu Changxin''s ability is enough to subdue the tiger and subdue the dragon, but it depends on luck. Jiaolong is a nobleman among the sea people. They are surrounded by many lower sea people. It is not easy for them to kill him unconsciously.


    But things are in front of us. We can''t do without a try. Just now the crab soldier had left with a hole. Obviously he went to call for help.


    Yu Changxin did not dare to say too much, but said, "I''ll try."


    At the moment, the Luocha girl was laughing like a silver bell, and her figure suddenly changed. Soon a young girl appeared in front of Yu Changxin. He was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Luocha girl had such a face.


    "Which is your true face, the girl or the young girl?" Yu Changxin asked strangely.


    "All hues are white bones and skeletons. Why insist?" The young girl said with a smile.


    Yu Changxin didn''t ask much, but felt helpless, which was a very bad thing.


    Soon a large group of waves came, a lot of shrimp soldiers and crab generals came, looking fierce. Before that, the crab would bring them to ask questions.


    The head of the sea people standing on the waves is a shark general, full of sharp teeth, looks very fierce, how happy he is.


    He cried out: "the boy in front of us, did you offend our Haizu? Did you still talk so much that you didn''t pay attention to us?"


    The crab general on one side is also constantly telling about Yu Changxin''s evil deeds. They come ashore to look for prey, but the good thing is interrupted.


    The shark general pointed to Yu Changxin and said, "you kneel down to make amends for our Haizu, and then take out 10000 monthly tickets to compensate for the spiritual loss."


    He has a strong reason to say that if he offends the Haizu, he must immediately kneel down and apologize. Yu Changxin is also surprised that these seafood are always so outrageous and feels that others owe him.


    Yu Changxin said: "I''m right. This crab general is also bullying the Terran. I don''t know what happened."


    The humble people didn''t admit their mistakes, which made the great Hai people feel that they couldn''t accept. They had to give them some color to see.


    At the moment, the shark general orders 100 shrimp soldiers and crabs to fight Yu Changxin. These shrimp soldiers and crabs will come towards him fiercely. The Luocha girl turns into a little girl and hides behind Yu Changxin innocently.


    With a curse in his heart, Yu Changxin was not afraid. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    With his bare hands, Yu Changxin was not afraid of the sea people. He walked on his hands with invisible strength while his hands were dancing. The sea people were shocked to retreat when they met him.


    Waving with both hands makes these Hai people''s attack power shift direction and beat them easily with their fighting power.


    After a while, this group of Hai people were beaten to pieces, and they were no longer effective.


    "If I don''t retreat, I will turn you into a barbecue. My kindness is limited." Yu Changxin said to the sea people.


    Shark general see all this, feel a little disappointed, these shrimp soldiers and crab generals are really bad, in the hand of a pick, pointing to Yu Changxin, said: "boy, ready to bear my anger."


    With that, he just shot a little and came to Yu Changxin like a poisonous snake.


    Yu Changxin dodged the blow, but the steel gun in general shark''s hand kept piercing, and it was getting faster and faster, which made Yu Changxin unable to dodge.


    Yu Changxin can only retreat. The shark general is in hot pursuit. He can''t make Yu Changxin retreat. He wants to make him suffer so as to make the Haizu proud.


    This kind of thing can''t make Yu Changxin despair. After all, he has little experience in war and can''t be flexible. In an emergency, he still tries to push out his potential. Yu Changxin is very lucky and tries to attract the sparrow''s tail to divert the strength of general shark''s steel gun.


    The shark general didn''t expect that this guy had this ability. He had a steel gun in his hand on the ground. Yu Changxin pushed him with his palm, and all of a sudden he pushed the shark general to a somersault.


    That is what kind of thing, for their own situation is not happy, shark general in the hands of the gun fell to the ground.


    Shark General belly up, a dizzy feeling, almost turned over, angrily said: "you this is what Kung Fu."


    Yu Changxin suddenly thought that one of the characteristics of sharks is a kind of forced stillness.


    Turn the shark over. Why does it go into a state of lethargy? Scientists call this phenomenon ankylosis. Because the shark''s brain secretes a chemical to avoid panic, it wants to correct its reversed visual world. So its brain secretes a lot of neurotransmitter serotonin, which occurs when the concentration of serotonin increases.


    Yu Changxin said with his fist and palm that he would not let the shark general turn over. In this way, he would feel more and more uncomfortable until he fell into a coma.


    Turn the shark over and it will act as if it is sleeping. This behavior of the shark is called "tensive stillness", that is, entering a state of immobility and slow reaction.

 Chapter 690

    The shark general was very uncomfortable. He wanted to turn over to breathe smoothly, but his fist fell on him like raindrops, which made the shark general extremely uncomfortable.


    When the general shark was bullied like this, they all wanted to help him, but it was a very bad thing to be captured by the enemy. For them, it was just that they couldn''t look down on him.


    "Don''t come here. I can handle it." General shark won''t let them help. He doesn''t want to be seen by other sea people.


    Yu Changxin beat general Shaq up. He was thick skinned and didn''t get much hurt. But he was also a guy who wanted to save face. It was a great shame.


    In the end, general shark just fainted. He couldn''t face the reality.


    Yu Changxin also beat tired, soon stopped, the shark general is also in a coma. Yu Changxin took a rest, and then turned over the shark general to make him sober for a while.


    Yu Changxin waited for a moment. Normally, general shark should wake up. Now he must be pretending to be sleeping.


    Yu Changxin understood and said quickly, "Hey, it''s time for you to wake up. It''s nothing to fall asleep like this again."


    After hearing this, the shark general wakes up. He pretends to be confused, but now he is willing to wake up. He says in a low voice: "human, what do you want?"


    The original toe Gao Qi ang is gone, but now he has become a very friendly shark and begins to reason with Yu Changxin.


    Yu Changxin also said, "general shark, if you had done this earlier, you wouldn''t have had so much trouble."


    The shark general nodded and said, "how can you let me go?"


    Finally to the point, keeping the shark general is not a great kindness, but a useful one.


    Yu Changxin quickly said, "my sister especially wants to see the Jiaolong of your Hai nationality. Can you help me?"


    After hearing this, general Shaq didn''t respond for a moment. He wanted to see the Jiaolong of the Hai nationality. It sounded so strange. He hesitated and didn''t know what to do.


    "You''d better find a way earlier, or those outside will think you''ve fallen into my hands, but it will damage your reputation." Yu Changxin said to him.


    After hearing this, general shark seemed to have been hit dead, and quickly said: "I promise you, you must protect my face. I''m the pride of the sea soldiers. If I''m buried, they can''t stand it. "


    Yu Changxin smiles in his heart and agrees to his words. He has a deep understanding of the prestige of the shark general. After a while, general shark went back with his booty.


    A group of shrimps and crabs will see shark general win back, naturally is jubilant. Shark general is also high spirited, for this is very proud, he put his two spoils on the ground, it is that Yu Changxin and Luocha female.


    The shrimp soldiers and crab generals on one side naturally took the people over. The shark general immediately told them, "don''t hurt them. I''ll take them to the prince of the Dragon Palace."


    The shrimp soldiers and crabs who are carrying people will naturally respond. They don''t know that the general shark is not worried about their injury to Yu Changxin. It''s about worrying about angering them, exposing them in advance and causing trouble for themselves.


    Soon the shark general returned to the bottom of the sea with his mighty army. The waves generated by the tsunami finally receded. People returned to the ground, leveled the land, put down their houses and continued to live.


    As for Yu Changxin''s departure, he had said hello before, and there would be no problem for a moment, but he was helpless. How ridiculous they were.


    General shark returns to the undersea city with his booty. This is a rare place. Only the sea people live here. The sea dragon palace on the bottom of the sea is very magnificent. It''s a beautiful palace. Even general shark can only live outside.


    This is the imperial palace of the Jiaolong clan. There are a lot of shrimp soldiers and crab generals patrolling around, and they are on high alert. There are tens of thousands of shrimp soldiers and crab generals here. They obey the command of Jiaolong clan.


    When general shark comes here, the guard will see him and say hello soon.


    General shark said hello and said to him, "I''ll go in and find the eighth Prince and bring him some strange things."


    After hearing this, I saw shark general with a human girl, who looked very small. The shrimp soldier cried out to do evil, but let shark general go in.


    General shark walked into the palace and went in a certain direction. When he came to the door, he heard a strange sound coming from inside.


    It was the voice of the sea people''s shell girl. It seemed to be very resistant, and it seemed that she wanted to refuse and welcome.


    "Let me have a good pain." A man''s arrogant voice rings out, it is the overbearing president that lets a person cannot refuse.


    "No Another female voice sounded, which was very attractive and imaginative.


    Shark general light cough, quickly knock on the door said: "eight prince, it''s me, I''m small shark."


    Yu Changxin looked at him and didn''t expect that he had such a name. The shark felt the eyes of Yu Chang, a red face, but continued to knock on the door, waiting for the interview of the eight princes.


    A moment later, the door opened. A lazy looking man opened the door and saw general shark. He said impatiently, "what are you doing here?"


    Shark general accompany smile face to say: "eight prince, brought a little new thing for you to see."


    The eighth Prince glanced at the little girl who had changed from Luocha girl. She looked good and lovely.


    He said to general shark, "take him to my study. I''ll be there later."


    With a smile on his face, shark general looked at the shellfish girl in his eyes. The pain on her face was fleeting. She just looked at general shark and looked away.


    With a plop, the door closed, and the shark general''s eyes came back, leaving only a dry smile.


    Along the way, I felt that general shark was in a low mood. General shark took them to the side hall of the eighth prince to wait. The eighth Prince is still going through the storm. There are warblers and swallows in the room. The shark general''s face is very ugly.


    Yu Changxin asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shark general quickly said: "nothing, just a little sad."


    "You know that shellfish girl. You care a lot when you see her." Yu asked quickly.


    The shark general was stunned for a moment, and quickly said: "she and I were childhood friends. We used to be neighbors and had a private life. But later, I went out and found that the buildings were empty, and I couldn''t find them any more."


    When we meet again when we are young, our old friend is not only someone else''s woman, but also his own boss.


    That is very ridiculous, shark general feel their existence is a foil, many times feel very no face.

 Chapter 691

    People who are teased by fate will never have their own dignity and freedom. After waiting for a while, they finally come, not the eighth prince, but the shell girl.


    Shark general saw her, originally wanted to turn away, the shellfish girl is called him, and he went to one side to chat.


    Shark general thought, or followed, he and shellfish girl came to a small room, shellfish girl said to him: "big white brother, do you remember me?"


    Shark general did not expect that he still remember his nickname, quickly said: "I recognized you long ago, but look at you beside the eighth prince, I dare not recognize."


    The shellfish girl suddenly grabbed his hand and said to him, "I always remember you. When our family moved away, we had to flee because we were targeted by bullies. I''ve always wanted to find you, but I haven''t found you. I didn''t expect to see you again today. "


    Shark general is also some emotion, he felt the shell girl''s greasy hands, heart flustered, do not know what to say.


    "If time could go back, what I would like to meet is you. I want to be with you. What do you think?" Shell girl said to shark general.


    Shark general suddenly sat up, he immediately said: "no, you are now the prince''s woman, not what I can expect."


    Seeing shark general''s performance, shellfish girl suddenly changed her face. She said with a smile, "you really think I''ll fall in love with you, don''t you think too much?"


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the eighth prince came in from the outside. He came to shellfish girl, and she naturally lay in the arms of the eighth prince. The eighth prince said with a smile, "general shark, you are still loyal. If you had a little misbehavior just now, you would have died hundreds of times."


    Shark general did not expect the truth to be like this, the look on his face suddenly surprised, became not a trace of blood, like a moment was drawn all the blood.


    The eighth Prince patted shark general on the shoulder and said, "you are good. You can see that you are still loyal. You can''t do anything wrong to you."


    General shark nodded stiffly. He didn''t know what to say.


    The shell girl left with a smile and left with a silver ring of laughter. The shark general looked at her back and realized that she had no nostalgia for herself.


    General shark felt like a poor beggar. He thought others would give, but he just played with him.


    Being teased, general shark feels like a clown, letting others judge his performance.


    In his heart, he was angry and unstoppable. He said in his heart, "you have found the wrong person, but I have found the right one.".


    Soon after they left, the eighth Prince accepted the gift from general shark. General shark quits. He knows that the next thing is not his own business.


    Yu Changxin didn''t know what they were going to do, and he didn''t want to know. If humans wanted to see the sea dragon, they wouldn''t have any good ideas.


    As the saying goes, Jiaolong is a treasure, all over the body is a treasure, the Terran got refining treasure, alchemy are excellent materials.


    It''s not easy for thousands of soldiers and crabs outside the undersea city to fight in by force. If they want to squeeze in secretly, they either pretend to be sea people or prey.


    Yu Changxin''s choice is the second one, but whether they can succeed depends on their ability. Once the matter is revealed, they will be besieged by the whole Hai people.


    Among the wolves in the tiger circle, it''s better to escape than to ascend to the sky.


    People who dare to do this really appear. The development of the next thing depends on their ability. General shark doesn''t feel helpless if he wants to know this.


    The eighth Prince didn''t pay attention to the gift brought by the shark general these days. He played with too many things. He just asked people to feed the two men until he was free.


    Yu Changxin didn''t panic. The eight princes didn''t come these days. They were just looking at them. Yu Changxin didn''t show anything special. The eight princes didn''t see anything unusual.


    Their treatment is not good. The food is hard to swallow, and I still can''t eat enough. Yu Changxin gave his share of food to Luocha girl, but he was hungry all the time.


    Luocha girl didn''t say anything. She just felt that Yu Changxin was being gallant. Yu Changxin also has his own considerations. According to the truth, this Luocha girl should be more attractive to the eighth prince. Giving priority to protecting her will be a more profitable choice.


    Maybe Yu Changxin''s choice worked. Just when he was hungry for a few days and was about to be unable to hold on, the eighth prince finally came.


    He took them out and looked at their appearance. The eighth prince asked, "you were captured by general shark. Where were you originally from?"


    The little girl in the role of Luocha girl burst into tears, but he was very involved. It was the performance of an ordinary little girl. He was homesick and scared.


    The eighth prince said impatiently, "I will never force a woman in my life. If you don''t want to stay here, I''ll send you back."


    This words sounds very atmosphere, that Luocha female all froze, Yu Changxin quickly reaction come over, a pair of protect sister''s appearance said: "what''s the matter to me, don''t hurt my sister."


    The eighth prince said with a smile, "you are very responsible. It seems that you are willing to replace your sister."


    After listening to him, Yu Changxin just wanted to answer, but he suddenly fainted on the ground.


    "What''s the matter, how he fainted, how you took care of him." The eighth prince asked the hostages.


    They quickly replied: "the boy gave all the food to his sister. He didn''t eat for a few days, so he was hungry."


    The eighth Prince knew the truth and said with admiration: "it''s kind. Get him something to eat, then take a good bath for him and send it to my qingfengju."


    He was not interested in the little girl, but he was very attentive to the young man. The people under his hand did not dare to ask more questions, so he did it immediately.


    When Yu Changxin woke up again, he already had a table of dishes in front of him. Of course, he is a big eater. He doesn''t have to worry about poisoning.


    Soon after eating a full stomach, the Luocha girl looked at herself like this. She didn''t eat much and didn''t seem very hungry. He said: "brother, you have to eat more to protect me when you are full."


    There is something in these words, and Yu Changxin can hear the meaning, but he doesn''t dare to show it in front of others.


    Soon after they had enough to eat and drink, someone took them to take a bath. After taking a bath, they waited for the eighth prince to come. It was like two big meals waiting to be enjoyed.

 Chapter 692-693

    It seems that the eighth Prince is also looking forward to this big meal. As soon as he finishes his work, he comes here.


    Soon someone reported that the eighth prince was coming, and they soon got ready. The eighth Prince first came to Yu Changxin, looked at him and said, "you have some backbone. I''m going to let you do something for me, and I''ll let you go."


    Yu Changxin quickly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The eighth Prince laughed. He enjoyed the feeling of manipulating others. In fact, it was not his business to say a word.


    He quickly said, "I want you and your sister to visit my new maze. If you can get out of it, I''ll let your sister go back."


    Yu Changxin knows that there is no choice at all. It''s not the time to start. Only by gaining the trust of the eighth prince can we have a chance to hit the target immediately.


    The labyrinth is a huge palace. Yu Changxin agreed to take his sister in.


    The eighth prince was very happy. The maze was full of array. He could see everything clearly.


    For him, there are too many beauties and prey to use. Only by doing something new can he satisfy himself and make himself happy.


    Soon, Yu Changxin and the Rocha girl were blindfolded and ready to be sent to the center of the maze.


    In order to prevent them from remembering the road, they directly use the transmission array to send them in, and then cut off the transmission array at the other end, so as not to let them use the transmission array again.


    After confirming their arrival, they took off the cloth cover on their eyes and soon found themselves in the maze. The walls around them were all the same color and arranged in an irregular way.


    Man has built mazes for thousands of years. In different periods of cultural development in the world, these peculiar buildings always attract people to walk along the winding and difficult paths to find the truth.


    It is said that man''s whole life is like a labyrinth, and the center of this labyrinth is the turning point of life. Only through the arduous and tortuous pilgrimage, can we bid farewell to the evil life, reach the center of the labyrinth, and find the purpose of life there.


    Yu Changxin said with a smile: "it''s just a myth. We don''t know how big the maze is and how many branches there are. If we go wrong, we may never find a way out."


    Luo Cha female is a little anxious, he asks a way: "that you say how to do?"


    "We can take one road first, turn back immediately when we meet the fork road we have passed, and we can only take any one road twice at most.


    If you come across a dead end, return immediately and make a mark at the intersection.


    If you encounter a fork in the road, observe whether there is any passage you have not passed. If there is one, choose any channel to go ahead. If not, follow the original road back to the original intersection, and make a mark. Then repeat the second and third steps until you find the exit.


    If you want to search all the places in the maze, you have to add another one, that is, you have to go through all the unmarked passages. " Fang Tianxing thought about it and said.


    Hearing Yu Changxin''s words, Luocha girl nodded. Yu Changxin handed him a piece of paper, saying that he wanted to write down the route.


    Luo Cha female opened to have a look, discovered above writes is: the other party can see here, is careful not to expose.


    Luocha girl quickly tore off the paper, leaving no clue to others, and continued to act as a little girl who didn''t know the world.


    Yu Changxin is looking for a way out. They move separately so that they can be more efficient. Of course, he defaults that there is no danger in it. He tells Luocha girl to go back or call for help when she is in danger.


    All the way to carefully explore, outside the eighth Prince is also watching with relish, the more interesting the game, he will be more happy.


    There was no danger in the maze, and the eighth Prince didn''t intend to let them walk out alive. He wanted them to ask for mercy from themselves, so that he could feel the joy of conquest.


    The little girl in the role of Luocha girl is also exploring the road. After several impassable roads in a row, the little girl comes to a road she hasn''t walked before.


    The more she walked forward, the more she felt the water vapor. She refused to give up, because it was probably from outside. She moved forward more quickly, as if she felt hope.


    She walked quickly, and finally came to the end of the water. It was a lake, and the Rocha girl did not expect that there was such a place in the labyrinth.


    The water surface of the lake is unusually calm, just like a mirror, reflecting the surrounding walls. It seems that only when you swim across the lake can you pass the maze. But Luocha girl is not an ordinary girl after all. She looks at the calm water and feels that things are not so simple.


    The water is so deep that you can''t see anything clearly. It''s like a dead water without any sign of life.


    This is very abnormal, even if the water quality is very poor, there should be some life, but this is not the case.


    The woman of Luocha tried to pick up a stone and throw it into the water. The stone fell into the water without any ripple. She only heard a plop and heard nothing.


    She seems to be aware of something. She takes out her dagger and cuts her finger. There is blood flowing down and dripping into the lake.


    Luocha girl stepped back a few steps, waiting for the situation to happen. The water bubbled, and then a dark shadow rushed up. Luocha girl pretended to be scared and quickly stepped back.


    The shadow rushed out of the water and swallowed the bloody water. What appeared above the water was a ferocious head, which looked like some kind of sea snake.


    The body of the snake was colorful. Generally, the more colorful the snake was, the more poisonous it was. The little girl cried in fear.


    The eighth Prince outside was very happy. He said excitedly: "I have kept these sea snakes for a long time. I thought she would be the food of sea snakes when she came here. Now she escaped. It''s her life."


    The servants next to him continued to eat with him, which was very ridiculous. They don''t care at all. They are used to watching the eighth Prince tease these toys. They don''t care about the toys at all. The toys are just toys.


    Those people regard themselves as chess masters. They all feel that they want to see these toys make a fool of themselves and use their pain to decorate their happiness.


    At the moment, the little girl seems to cry tired, ready to return from the original road, but the eighth Prince''s eyes a coagulation, there is going to let him leave so easily.


    Eight prince a look to pass out, control the maze people immediately understand, soon is to adjust the maze mechanism, let the little girl is not so easy to leave.


    The little girl slowly left here, but she saw in front of her, the two walls began to move. The two walls were about to close together. She ran to get out of here.

 Chapter 694

    They are very funny, just a toy should have dignity and freedom, they are a kind of strange life.


    Many things are very funny. Yu Changxin insists on going forward. He won''t be knocked down by life. He should strive for his own destiny.


    As he walked on, the temperature in front of him became higher and higher, and the floor under his feet became very hot. It was like coming to a big steamer.


    Is there a volcano ahead? Why is it so hot, Yu Changxin thought. He continued to move forward, and finally he saw the volcano in front of him.


    The crater is also surging with thick smoke, just like an old man who makes people feel angry. The stones under his feet are so hot that it is difficult for people to stand. After standing in one place for a long time, Yu Changxin''s shoes began to smoke, so he had to stamp his feet and extinguish the sparks on them.


    No matter how hard it is to get through here, this road doesn''t work at all, but Yu Changxin knows that he has to go through all the roads before he can find his way out. However, the road in front of us can''t pass at all. If we walk on the volcano once, I''m afraid the whole person will have to be roasted.


    Such a thing is a difficulty. There are always many difficulties. If there are not enough conditions and confidence, it is impossible to overcome them.


    Such things are incredible suffering, but people will not be easily defeated, people can be destroyed, but never defeated.


    As long as you don''t give up, the fighting won''t stop.


    Yu Changxin retreated. Instead of running away, he went back to the place where the hot spring was, jumped into the hot spring and splashed a lot of water.


    He swam in the middle of the hot spring in his clothes, and soon his body was full of water, even his shoes were full of water. He quickly climbed out of the hot spring, like a drowned chicken. Although he looked embarrassed, his eyes were shining with excitement.


    He ran quickly to the volcano not far away. Without any magic, he could not cross the volcano. The high temperature here can stop any ordinary people.


    However, even ordinary people have the power to surpass fate. He runs wildly on the volcano, and a burst of white gas rises on his body. That is the water vapor on his body is constantly evaporated by high temperature. He runs desperately to cross this high temperature area before the water vapor on his body is completely evaporated.


    His clothes were originally covered with water, but after a while they became dry. Yu Changxin knew that he had little time to stick to them. He ran even harder to fight with fate. His shoes caught fire and he had to throw them away.


    Barefoot on the hot ground, more and more inspired him to run, what a ridiculous situation, the skin on his feet are scalded off a layer, and finally he slipped, fell and flew out.


    He wanted to get up, and the ground under him was no longer so hot. Then he realized that it was no longer the crater, and he escaped from the sky.


    Fortunately, Yu Changxin turned over and took a rest, feeling that he had escaped from death.


    The eighth Prince outside saw Yu Changxin''s every move in his eyes, and he laughed. He was also very surprised that Yu Changxin could escape from the heaven, and exclaimed at his wit and wisdom.


    They are all practitioners. When they encounter problems, their first reaction is to use magic power to solve them. However, ordinary people have no such ability. They can only use stupid methods in the eyes of practitioners. This is the way for ordinary people to survive.


    Seeing their performance, there is no trace of using the power of cultivation, so we can see that they are really ordinary people without cultivation.


    It''s a game, it''s a test, both for fun and to make sure the toy is really a toy.


    The little girl played by luochanu also encountered a lot of troubles. She knew that she would never be able to use cultivation. That eight princes don''t know where to stare at oneself, if let him see a flaw, it''s definitely no good fruit to eat.


    The trouble in front of him must be caused by the eighth prince. When he has the chance, he must pull his tendon and peel his skin, so that he can get the reward for his suffering.


    In front is a forest with big red fruits hanging on it. The fragrance of the fruit is very pomelo. Yu Changxin quickly got up, which was very bad. They were all strange.


    Yu Changxin came to the fruit tree, picked a big red apple, bit it, and the juice overflowed. The fruit is so sweet that I can''t help swallowing it in two or three mouthfuls.


    He took another fruit to chew, and he was really hungry. After eating three or four fruits in a row, he felt a little full. But he suddenly felt a stomachache, as if he had eaten something unclean.


    He kept rolling on the ground, abdominal pain such as wringing, like a person from the inside with a very blunt knife slowly cutting like.


    He couldn''t bear the pain, he had no choice but to bear it. His body seemed to be burned by fire, and Yu Changxin fainted in pain.


    After I woke up, I let out several farts continuously. It turned out that the turbid gas on my body was discharged.


    This level is to prevent them from having other people''s poison, so that they can completely rest assured, and it can also be regarded as helping them remove the hidden danger in their bodies.


    After this baptism, ordinary people can live a long life and play well with these Protoss.


    It''s getting colder and colder in front of me. It seems that when I get to the snow mountain, I want to retreat and there is no other way. I scold in my heart that the little girl who has changed from Luocha girl has stepped into the snow.


    On the other side, Yu Changxin also stepped into the wind and snow, and saw the snowflakes flying all over the sky, which looked very beautiful. But for those who step into it, it''s a disaster, especially for Yu Changxin, who has ragged clothes and no possessions.


    He didn''t have much hesitation, which made people feel helpless. Knowing that there was a tiger in the mountain, he preferred to travel on tiger mountain.


    Sometimes life has no choice, whether it''s left or right, it''s a battle doomed to be difficult. In any case, standing is always more tired than lying, but standing is life, lying is death.


    Yu Changxin walked into the wind and snow, and the cold wind cut back and forth like a steel knife. Yu Changxin tightly covers his clothes, but the ragged clothes can''t give him much sense of security.


    Walking in this ice and snow environment is probably the biggest torture in the world. Two feet on the snow, as if walking on the tip of a knife, at first also feel cold, but later are numb, legs like pouring lead heavy.


    Yu Changxin felt as if he was going to freeze and turn into a piece of wood, without any consciousness. He knows that he can''t walk any more. People''s physical ability is limited. If he goes too far, he doesn''t look like an ordinary person.


    He found a place where the cliff was leeward, built a wall with the snow on the ground, and then capped it to make a snowhouse so that he could hide.

 Chapter 695

    He kept digging underground, trying to dig with his bamboo stick, poking out a small hole outside so that he could breathe, so as to strive for the basic conditions for survival.


    It''s a world of ice and snow outside. In that cold world, because of the extremely low temperature, there was no other way to keep out the cold, so we had to build a snowhouse and move underground for shelter.


    Outside, people''s body temperature will soon drop to a very low level, which will damage people''s body function. Low temperature will soon take away people''s life.


    Yu Changxin keeps digging down. People outside can''t see themselves, so they can relax a little. It''s uncomfortable to live under surveillance. It can be said that it''s frightening. It''s safer here.


    You don''t have to worry about the other party''s suspicions. If you are on it, you will freeze to death in a few minutes. Only a corpse can be made on the top. Only in the underground can there be a way to live.


    This is also the only explanation that you can survive. No matter how unreasonable, living is the biggest irrationality. They are a little bad, and they don''t care about it.


    Now is the biggest trouble. They are worried about this matter. They want to know the situation of this matter. Many stories are not easy for people.


    The eighth Prince outside saw that Yu Changxin hid in the ground, and the attendant beside him said, "this is the only way for him to survive at present, or it''s to freeze into a corpse."


    Another person has different opinions, he said: "who knows what he''s doing underground, maybe he''s already suffocated."


    It''s also true that the intensity is too high and the difficulty is too great. There is no possibility of survival. The difficulty is too big to be completed, which will damage the interest of the game players.


    At this time, the little girl also came here, they are a little strange. This is a bit bad. She has to communicate with Yu Changxin by means of sound transmission to know where she is.


    However, she can''t easily meet with Yu Changxin, otherwise it will make people see the flaw, and must not show any trace or make people suspicious.


    Her face was red with cold, and she came to the snowhouse where Yu Changxin was. It seemed that her feet suddenly slipped and fell into the snowhouse. By chance, she fell with Yu Changxin.


    They finally used the same method to avoid the cold weather, they are very coincidental, can also be said to be fateful.


    Maybe God has pity on them. The snowstorm outside seems to be smaller and the temperature is also higher. They seem to have a chance to live.


    They huddled together to keep warm. After a short rest, they woke up and went on their way again. The weather was warmer, but the road was still hard. Every time they walked, they had to find a place to avoid, so that their body temperature was not too low, so that they could have a chance to survive.


    This is a kind of helpless thing, but no matter how long the road is, there is always a time to finish walking a little every day.


    The long road is not easy to walk, but after all out of this area full of snow, came to a relatively normal place. They are very tired, want to have a good rest, it is really too tired, just like a person who let fate hammer down.


    People''s dignity and freedom were defeated in this way. They all had some helpless things. For this thing, people felt that it was terrible and they were beaten out of shape.


    They all want to let their own strength suppress the world and live according to their own wishes. They all make people feel helpless. They want to let their own strength live with dignity. People''s strength is very weak in the face of fate.


    No matter how much pain and despair you bear, you can only let yourself continue to have courage to live after you come back to life. It''s like they are suffering helplessly by this thing. Many people are strange and ridiculous about this thing.


    Soon this thing is a little bad, they all let their own strength can dominate their own destiny, they are all a little bad, for this thing is some helpless, few people can really overcome the fate.


    Soon there will be their situation. In front of them is a big mountain, which can make countless people stand back. This is a very terrible fate.


    Only when we cross the mountain in front of us can we cross this place and leave here.


    There is no way to retreat. For this thing is some helpless, they are some helpless, this is a matter of despair.


    "It''s a desperate thing for us to step on this road and let our strength be stronger. People''s power is ridiculous. Only this thing can make them stronger. " Yu Changxin said to the Luocha girl.


    Luocha women will also be afraid, what kind of things, want this thing to see, people''s things are how happy this is, to the world are some helpless, they all feel some bad.


    People are overwhelmed by fate, but they can''t kneel down first, accept the oppression of fate, and can''t continue to admit their fate.


    Life is constantly fighting with fate. This is the meaning of human existence. People who do not recognize their fate and are not defeated by fate are the strong. This is their survival logic. This is the life of countless ordinary people. It is helpless to be defeated by this kind of thing.


    This is a desert, far away can not see the end, after several tests in front of them, they are prepared in the heart, not much wavering, walking here is still as strong as iron heart.


    Impossible and truly boundless desert, they finally went out there and came to a sea of rivers.


    This labyrinth is also ridiculous. There is no nutrition problem in all these things. It seems that there is no other way to swim in this area.


    Yu Changxin takes off his clothes and leaves only his shorts. Seeing that the Rocha girl is still hesitating, he also understands her meaning. He doesn''t want to see it.


    So Yu Changxin jumped directly into the sea, and after finding the right direction, he swam desperately. He didn''t know if there would be any danger in the sea. If he could leave quickly, he would have more safety.


    Many of these people feel that it is not so easy. No one has to take the initiative to seek hardship. It is better to avoid it if they can.


    Many times it is unavoidable, but such a thing is not absolute, hope will exist, Yu Changxin always believes that.


    Yu Changxin''s water quality is pretty good. He tries his best to swim and get on the other bank as soon as possible. How ridiculous it is that things in the world are rare. Yu Changxin comes to the bank smoothly.


    He was a little excited. This was the first time that he didn''t encounter too much trouble. He was resting on the bank and waiting for the Luocha girl to come up.

 Chapter 696

    After a while, the Luocha girl still didn''t come up. This makes Yu Changxin a little worried. He can''t give up Luocha girl and leave alone. Although he says she won''t be in much danger, he can''t just let her fall.


    Looking at the water, Yu Changxin had to jump into the water again and go back to look for the Luocha girl.


    Yu Changxin wanders in the water, looking for the whereabouts of the Rocha girl. What a ridiculous situation it is. He can''t leave his teammates behind and never give up.


    Finally he found her. She seemed to be entangled by seaweed. Yu Changxin wanted to go and save her, but a voice said, "don''t go."


    Yu Changxin didn''t dare to stop immediately. It was obviously that Luocha girl was reminding herself that she was in danger, but the danger was also a trap.


    Although Yu Changxin rushed there, he was one step behind and didn''t come to the Luocha girl. A big fish behind her opens its mouth, but it can only swallow endless sea water.


    This made him very angry. He didn''t expect that it was a trap. The trap laid by the big fish was not clever, but Yu Changxin was easily fooled.


    Of course, he didn''t need any cultivation, so he couldn''t know in advance, but he also lowered his vigilance, otherwise he would not be confused by such a simple method.


    But this kind of thing is not how bastard, he is some helpless, this is how ridiculous.


    Yu Changxin seems to be very lucky, did not fall into the trap under the big fish cloth, but the bait under the big fish cloth, did not catch the prey, naturally was angry.


    For such things, people feel a little bad, they all feel a little strange.


    Big fish opens his mouth and swallows the Luocha girl who is used as pomelo bait. According to the truth, she has no chance to survive. She can only become the belly food of big fish.


    Luocha girl was swallowed by a big fish, but she didn''t die. This is a strange thing. Many people are helpless.


    But Yu Changxin knew that he should not let Luocha girl die like this, even if it was just a superficial death.


    He swam to the big fish and took out his stick. He tried to use the stick to deal with the big fish. But it looks like a toothpick against an elephant. What a ridiculous thing.


    Seeing him do this, people outside the maze all laughed. They knew that the big fish was put by the eighth prince. Yu Changxin must be looking for death.


    Things and they think the same, Yu Chang credit in the hands of the stick to hit the big fish, hit the big fish and not much response. So Yu Changxin continued to knock hard, but it didn''t work.


    He had to drum up his strength to continue to knock. Finally, the stick reached its limit and was interrupted. At the same time, Yu Changxin also successfully attracted the attention of big fish.


    They all want to let the big fish know that it''s bad. The big fish''s round eyes looked at Yu Changxin. He seemed to be frightened. Suddenly his legs cramped and he couldn''t move any more. He was swallowed by the big fish and disappeared.


    "Both of them were swallowed by the big fish. The game should be over. Next time I''ll find a few smarter people to play this game, but it''s really too difficult. It''s hard for anyone to pass successfully. " A servant around said to the eighth prince.


    The eighth Prince frowned slightly and didn''t agree with each other. He said, "I always have an intuition that they won''t die so easily."


    Intuition sometimes goes against common sense, but it seems unfathomable because of some hidden power.


    A few people who have been dead for ten years feel that they still have hope. This words say from other people''s mouth, they will certainly despise, but eight princes say is different.


    Other people didn''t interrupt. Only prime minister GUI pulled the servant aside. He said to the servant, "go and catch a few more people. The game will continue. Don''t let the eighth Prince down."


    Yu Changxin deliberately wants to be swallowed by the big fish and goes into the belly of the big fish in order to find the Luocha girl. He did not let the big fish''s teeth bite, and entered the big fish''s body safely.


    It''s dark here. It''s obviously in the stomach of a big fish. Yu Changxin lights a fire in his hand. With the help of the light, it''s easier to find the Luocha girl. He keeps on moving forward. It''s obvious that the people who swallowed the big fish before have not digested it. There are many scattered bones on the ground, proving that they once existed.


    Yu Changxin walks around, trying to find the Luocha girl. This is their despair. It''s a bit bad for this thing.


    He kept looking for it, but he didn''t dare to shout. He just looked for it slowly. Finally, he heard a woman crying. He rushed to the place where the voice came from.


    Sure enough, someone was crying. He lit up the man with the light and found that he was a girl, but not a Luocha girl, but a young woman. She looked very weak and pitiful hiding in this place.


    Yu Changxin wanted to comfort her, but he stopped in the middle of the walk. He asked warily, "where are you from and why are you here?"


    The girl stopped crying and quickly said, "I''m the child of fishermen''s family near the sea of chaos. After I was caught, they let me run through the maze. I don''t know how I got here."


    It sounds like there is nothing wrong with it, but Yu Changxin still thinks something is wrong. He suddenly thinks what kind of problem it is and asks, "when did you come in, why didn''t I see you?"


    The woman quickly said: "I came in front of you, of course you didn''t see it."


    Yu Changxin asked: "are you really in front of me? Why are you still alive? This is not the place where ordinary people can survive."


    Are some ridiculous, they are some ridiculous, for their own destiny is some happy. That is a very ridiculous thing, for their fate.


    Their power is a bit bad, it''s impossible to live here. They all know this strange thing. People are a kind of life teased by fate.


    The woman quickly stood up, he seemed to have some desire to say: "I fell into the mire, can you come to pull me?"


    She only showed half of her body, which is how ridiculous, the body is a quagmire, seems to be really trapped by the quagmire.


    This request is just a small effort, but Yu Changxin is not willing to. Her intuition tells her that the danger is nearby.


    But intuition is only intuition. After all, they are not real things. They are all bad. This is a thing that can make people feel desperate. This is a thing that makes people feel helpless.


    To see this must be a helpless person, they are all helpless, this is a desperate situation for many people, there is a miracle born.

 Chapter 697

    Miracles will not happen. There is only one explanation, that is, everything is natural. He thinks that this is a trap.


    Yu Changxin took out a rope and said to her, "you take the rope, I''ll pull you out."


    Soon Yu Changxin threw out the rope. The woman quickly caught the rope. Yu Changxin said to him, "I''ll call one, two, three and pull you out."


    Yu Changxin is sincere and makes people willing to believe him.


    The woman nodded hard, indicating that he knew. Soon, Yu Changxin began to shout slogans. When he reached three, the woman began to pull the rope. However, his strength was much greater than he thought. The rope flew towards her very fast, which was incredible.


    Soon the whole rope was in the woman''s hand. She said with a terrible look, "why didn''t you hold on to the rope?"


    Yu Changxin said to her with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    The woman''s face was gloomy and terrible. She yelled, "you''ve seen it through. You''re playing with me."


    Yu Changxin nodded and said, "it''s too late for you to know now. From the beginning, I saw that you are eccentric. You must not be a mortal lost here. What is your real identity?"


    The woman straightened up and said, "who do you think I am? I''m a ghost, or the last one who died here."


    Her figure changed, and she soon showed the appearance of a ghost, but it seemed that she could not leave the place and could only move around.


    This female ghost is the result of the soul resentment of the person who was killed by a strange fish. It''s like a ghost. It''s a great irony that she became an accomplice when she was killed by someone else.


    Yu Changxin looked at the angry ghost from a distance and knew that she must be angry.


    "I hope you can tell me where a little girl who came before went. It''s a good deed to tell me. It''s a atonement for yourself." Yu Changxin said to him.


    But that woman how is willing to easily promise him, she teases of say: "you come over, come over I will tell you."


    Of course, Yu Changxin won''t go there. The female ghost obviously has a limited range of activities. She must wait for her prey to get close to her before hunting.


    Yu Changxin knew that if he got close, he would step into the attack range of the other side. It must be very ridiculous.


    "You first let me have a look at her and make sure, then I will be willing to come in. This is my condition." Yu Changxin said quickly.


    This is what kind of ridiculous situation, they are trying to fight for their own interests, but they will not easily admit defeat. This is a strange thing. People all want to know friendship, but no one will do it if they lose their lives for it.


    That woman also knows that to get Yu Changxin hooked, she must have enough chips. It''s not enough to rely on deception alone.


    The woman quickly moved out a person who was frozen in the dark ice. Yu Changxin saw that she was indeed a Luocha woman. Sealed in the dark ice, no wonder there is no sound.


    Seeing the sealed Luocha woman, the woman said to Yu Changxin, "you have seen it. Can you come in now?"


    Once inside, it is in her field, and life and death are controlled by him. She was quite sure of that, so she took out the biggest chip.


    If yu Changxin really attached importance to this person, he would definitely come in, but it would be a dead end. This is how ridiculous, he had known the danger before, dare not come in, he will be willing to step into danger for this woman, even if it is a near death.


    It''s strange that Yu Changxin didn''t have much hesitation and actually stepped into her field. The woman sneered in her heart. He knew that the other party was dead. He almost fell into his own territory. He could not help himself any more.


    But it''s all funny. What kind of thing is this. Closer, closer, the woman silently calculated the distance between the man and herself.


    Yu Changxin is getting closer and closer to him. Finally, when it''s time to make a shot, the woman doesn''t hesitate. She makes a shot like lightning.


    A shrill ghost roar is enough to make people dizzy for a moment, and then countless tentacles like fujiman grasp Yu Changxin. Such a close distance is sure.


    So that the woman didn''t feel the need to check the results, because everything was doomed.


    Take Yu Changxin, who is bound by countless tentacles, to his side and watch the boy die in his own hands.


    At the moment, Yu Changxin''s eyes are closed. How ridiculous it is. It''s normal that you can''t wake up for a while and a half after a ghost scream.


    She also reflected on whether she was exerting too much force. She was just an ordinary human, so there was no need to attach so much importance to it.


    Put aside Yu Changxin, she began to observe the little girl frozen in the ice. That is how helpless, they are a little bad.


    She has what kind of magic, can let Yu Changxin willing to take such risks for her, this is some


    It doesn''t look very beautiful either. A very ordinary woman is not as beautiful as she is. It''s just a woman who makes people feel a little bit. The ghost melts away the ice around her and lets the Rocha girl come out.


    When she caught the girl at that time, she also had a little effort. It seemed that she was also eccentric.


    She plans to suck the little girl''s soul first, and then go to find that Yu Changxin. This little guy is very smart, and his soul must be delicious.


    He is the soul of the person who died in the belly of the big fish, which is fused by chance. Her instinct is to swallow and fuse other people''s souls.


    This little girl''s soul as a dessert before dinner, but it is very funny for themselves, they are not happy.


    She reached out to catch the little girl''s soul, but she didn''t expect that it was a stabbing pain. At the moment when he was absent, Yu Changxin on the other side suddenly broke away from the shackles and started to fight at the woman.


    One blow smashed her head, and she had to gather strength to grow her head again, but Yu Changxin didn''t give her such a chance to break her up directly.


    Her soul has been connected with the soul of big fish, constantly absorbing the soul power of big fish. Now her soul is scattered, which naturally makes big fish feel pain.


    People outside also found the big fish strange, some surprised said: "what''s wrong with the fish, is eating bad stomach?"


    This kind of exclamation can be said to be reasonable, but it is also very unreasonable. This big fish eats people every day. It used to be nothing, but today it is.


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous, and there is another kind of situation that someone is making trouble. They are all funny. It is reasonable that Yu Changxin and the little girl should have been digested long ago. How could they make such a big noise.

 Chapter 698

    They don''t know what''s going on inside the big fish. After all, they can''t really look in the big fish''s stomach. No one can guarantee that the digestive system of the big fish will be treated equally.


    Soon the big fish kept rolling in the water, raising countless waves. Big fish seems to be in great pain. He doesn''t even know what''s going on. He just feels the stabbing pain coming from his brain, as if someone is pricking him with a needle.


    The huge illness makes big fish lose control of his body, which makes people feel that they don''t care. Many of these things are ridiculous, and many people don''t care.


    This is just convenient for Yu Changxin to move in the body of the big fish. He picks up the bones on the ground and strikes them on the four walls of the fish''s belly. He has to break the fish''s belly to escape from the sky.


    Two people work together, at the moment big fish soul is injured, it is no resistance, is the best time to break out.


    Poor big fish suffered from the double torture of body and spirit, only passively bear, just be broken by Yu Changxin and Luo cenv, escape to heaven.


    Leaving the fish''s belly, there is infinite sea water outside, which is a little strange. They all escaped from the dead, and freedom is in front of them.


    They couldn''t control the life and death of the big fish. They swam to the shore desperately, and then they had a moment to breathe, which made people feel helpless.


    A lot of people are helpless. What kind of things are they? These things are not so easy, and they are really tossing people. It''s really hard to feel controlled by others.


    People outside also feel very shocked. It''s incredible to escape from the belly of the big fish with the power of mortals.


    Big fish''s cultivation is not too high, and it''s not very difficult for practitioners. This situation is a bit bad.


    Many of them couldn''t believe it. They realized that the eighth Prince''s prediction had come true. They have issued praise, but also to compliment the eighth prince, for his prophecy is very surprised.


    "Sure enough, the eighth Prince is as smart as a torch. We didn''t see it. It''s just stupid and incompetent. It''s not as good as many." People on one side said quickly.


    "That''s to say, we can''t learn the eight Prince''s vision and the fierce moon in our whole life." Said another.


    The eighth Prince laughed happily. In fact, he didn''t expect to be able to do so. He was adored and flattered by others, so he naturally enjoyed it.


    As for all this, it''s only as if the eighth prince had arranged it for a long time. Everything is natural, and no one has any objection.


    At the moment, Yu Changxin and Luocha women escape from Shengtian and continue to walk out of the maze. There are still many difficulties and obstacles ahead, but they just rushed through again and again.


    They broke many barriers one after another and finally walked out of the maze three days later.


    They thought they had succeeded, but they were told they had failed. Because the agreement is that we must walk out of the maze within three days.


    The eighth prince said to them that although he failed, he did have a large number of adults and was willing to accept them and give them the chance to survive.


    Where there is any chance to refuse, moreover, they are all for their own purposes and close to the eighth prince, of course, is to accept the grace and mercy of the eighth prince.


    Since the completion of the maze, no one has come out of it. For the first time, someone has come out of it. It''s a miracle.


    The so-called three days is a joke, they naturally get the eighth Prince''s love, become his favorite toy.


    It''s a bit bad. They feel like ordinary people. Want to know how ridiculous this thing is, they are some helpless life.


    Those people want to be the toys of the eighth prince, but they don''t have a chance yet. Many people feel that this is a joke and lament their bad luck.


    They live in the inner courtyard of the eighth prince, a step further away from their goal, and the next step is to find the right opportunity to fight, which must be hit.


    Now the eighth Prince is very happy, he needs a new game, to be able to make himself happy, this is very happy.


    The eighth Prince is busy with other things, which makes people feel strange, but it''s ridiculous. He doesn''t know much about the things here.


    To turn passive into active, we can no longer be led by the nose.


    Luocha female thought of a way, two people decided to do so, decided to act immediately, until the eighth prince came, two people are warm welcome, and will open this thing.


    Luocha girl kneads her back to the eighth prince, while Yu Changxin performs juggling.


    There are many guards around. They need to wait until there is no one to show their kindness. Soon, the eighth Prince still likes her. She wants to confuse the eighth prince, but she can''t arouse much interest in her withered body.


    However, the eight princes agreed to the request of Luocha women''s warm couch. The eight princes promised that they would come this evening and let them prepare well. This is a very rare opportunity.


    Many people feel that these two people are very happy to be favored by the eighth prince, but they don''t think so.


    There is no glory in the body, just to carry out their own tasks, to see the eight princes are some disgusting things.


    Some people are envious of them and think that they will threaten their position. As a toy, there is competition. The shell girl around the eighth prince wants to let them know that they are superior and inferior.


    Seeing that they were waiting for the arrival of the eighth prince, shellfish girl came and said, "today, the eighth prince will not come. I''ll tell you that the prince is just curious and playful. After a while, he will throw you away as garbage."


    Hearing her words, Yu Changxin didn''t understand, but as a woman, she naturally understood the meaning.


    However, her current identity is a little girl, should not know, also can not know, only naively asked: "sister, you are really good-looking, I grow up to have you so good-looking."


    Shellfish girl quickly said: "you are still young, you don''t know a lot of things, but you need to know the elders and the inferiors, and you need to know the etiquette. Just now my shoulder is sore. Please pinch it for me


    This words is some despise the meaning of Luo Cha female, this is the work that the servant girl does, want to let her be own servant girl.


    Luocha girl understood the meaning, but she pretended not to know. At this time, Yu Changxin had to say in a voice: "my sister is not a servant girl for you, and her royal highness did not want her to be a servant girl."


    This is to move out eight princes to press her, shellfish girl in this sea palace mixed for several years, long ago is not the original innocent and kind woman.

 Chapter 699

    Her tone suddenly changed, and she soon disdained to say: "you are going to take the prince to crush me. Who are you? You dare to treat me like this. You don''t know how many kilos you have."


    This woman thinks highly of herself. She just feels that her status is to be compared. Her unhappiness is to show her dignity.


    Yu Changxin doesn''t want to look for trouble and avoid complications. However, if things are found on him now, he can''t show weakness. Otherwise, a soft persimmon will attract a lot of people''s attention.


    Yu Changxin stood up and said, "I don''t know who you are, but no one can bully my sister, neither can Tianwang Laozi."


    The shellfish girl raised her hand to slap Yu Changxin in the face and teach him a lesson. Yu Changxin is not willing to be outdone. If shellfish wants to beat herself, she won''t be helpless.


    "Stop it." At this time, a roar came from the outside, and it was the figure of the eighth prince.


    He severely reprimanded Miss Baker, and shellfish did not dare to be arrogant, so she had to be submissive. Many of these people are helpless. They are not the same face at all.


    The eighth Prince showed his ability of brightness and justice. The world is very dangerous. Only under her protection can he survive.


    Yu Changxin has met many such people. They seem to be very just. They can only live under his protection. Most of them are the leaders of the chaos land gang.


    They have always been accomplices in this evil world, but it is a great irony to flaunt their own benevolence and righteousness.


    If you are a child who doesn''t know the world, you are afraid that you will be brainwashed by yourself, believe in his wrong ideas, and become his faithful believer.


    Yu Changxin disdained at the bottom of his heart, but on his face he looked very grateful and admired. He said respectfully, "thank you, second prince. If it wasn''t for you, my sister and I don''t know what would happen."


    Eight Prince nature is a pair of righteousness thin cloud sky appearance, atmosphere of say: "since is become my person, as long as don''t sorry me, nature won''t let him be bullied by others."


    Naturally, Yu Changxin was very grateful and satisfied with the eighth prince.


    Harvest other people''s worship and admiration, is the eighth Prince''s most satisfied thing, this is also another big fun to play the game.


    The eighth Prince laughed and was very happy. At this time, the Luocha girl brought the prepared food. It was a dish made of many seafood. It looked very good.


    With the eighth Prince sitting on the table, he saw that the dishes were selling very well. He was also a big finger.


    Luocha girl is very considerate to pick up a chopstick dish. The eunuch around him tries the dish first. After eating it, he shows an expression of great enjoyment, which is unprecedented.


    Because of his position, the old tortoise who tried the dishes had tasted many things that the aristocrats of the Hai nationality were qualified to eat, and he had never been so shocked.


    Eight princes also some mention interest, Luo Cha female clip up a chopstick to send into his mouth, he a swallow.


    He closed his eyes, left the food in his mouth, and then slowly swallowed it. It was really delicious. It was much better than those Haizu cooks who could only cook simply.


    The aroma of the food flowed in his mouth with endless aftertaste. The eighth Prince''s face looked satisfied, so satisfied that he forgot to hide his mind.


    Luocha girl''s face showed a smile. Her cooking skills can''t be regarded as intensive research, but it''s very easy to deal with these people in a closed world.


    As long as you let the eighth Prince relax his vigilance, you can look for opportunities to act. You must choose a place to retreat.


    The eighth prince likes today''s dishes very much, such as the eight treasure mandarin fish, which is very similar to his taste.


    I tasted it several times in a row until I ate all the food on the plate. This was unprecedented. The tortoise waiters were shocked. There had never been such a thing.


    It''s also easy to taste the dishes that are fairly satisfactory. Today is really a great joy, even so abnormal, but the dish is really good.


    After having enough to eat and drink, it''s natural to have some entertainment activities. Needless to say, there are Haizu dancers coming in to offer songs and dances. They are good at singing and dancing.


    The eighth prince was very happy. When he used up the food and looked at the song and dance, the life of the royal children was so boring.


    Yu Changxin also sighed that the eight princes looked dandy, but they were very thoughtful and could not easily trust others. In a way, he''s actually excellent.


    At this time, someone from outside came to send news to the eighth prince. After reading it, he looked solemn and worried.


    It turned out that the father was in danger of aging, and the third prince was also ready to move. It was a great threat to contact those ministers to support him.


    He is very familiar with the power struggle, but he is not without competitors. The third prince is a strong competitor.


    If you only think about fun, he will not be the eighth Prince for long.


    He worried about how to solve the immediate crisis. The key was to find out which ministers were close to the third prince and what kind of ridiculous situation they were.


    They all need to know their helplessness, they need to know this thing to be able to make targeted response. Increase the preparation to take over the Dragon Emperor, so as to obtain permanent glory and wealth.


    The eighth Prince looked worried, and the Rocha girl saw it. She knew that the eighth prince was worried after reading the news, and she must have been troubled.


    Luocha girl came to the eighth Prince and asked, "Your Highness, what are you worried about? Can we help you?"


    Many of these people are worried that this thing is not so simple. They all want to know the strange appearance of this thing.


    Such things are a little worried, the eighth Prince did not put down his guard, and quickly said: "it''s just something in the court. It''s nothing."


    Luocha woman quickly said: "the prince can tell us, maybe we can share the worries for his highness, we also want to share the worries for his highness."


    The eighth Prince didn''t care at first, but she said slowly, "I''ve got your heart, but my third brother is always thoughtful. I''m tolerant to him everywhere, but he has to deal with me. Of course, I can''t stand it, but I don''t know how to face my father."


    Luocha girl scolded secretly in her heart, but she said: "Your Royal Highness is kind-hearted. You can''t be schemed by these villains. We are willing to be your Highness''s spear to help him achieve great things. "


    The eighth prince was waiting for this sentence. When he heard this, he naturally laughed and said, "I see your loyalty. When I achieve great things, I will never forget you."


    The plan is very simple. Unlike the eighth prince, the third prince likes little girls very much. His hobby is clearly understood by the eighth prince.

 Chapter 700

    The eighth Prince''s plan is to let the Luocha girl enter the third prince''s side to obtain information, help the eighth Prince find the third prince''s weakness, and find an opportunity to solve the hidden trouble.


    Such a plan is very ordinary, but it may not be useless, but it needs to be well designed, so that the third prince can not see the flaws.


    Of course, the eighth prince said that he believed in the Rocha girl, but it was Yu Changxin who wanted to stay, and he would guarantee Yu Changxin''s safety, that is, to some extent, as a hostage, to ensure the loyalty of the Rocha girl.


    Luochanu and Yu Changxin pretended not to know, but they just said that they were willing to fight for the eighth prince, hoping that the eighth prince would ascend the throne of Shanghai and achieve hegemony.


    The eighth prince was naturally very happy and felt that everything was under his control.


    The plan soon unfolded, and the Rocha woman entered the third prince''s side as she wished. In this process, many dark hands buried by the eighth Prince played a role. In Yu Changxin''s opinion, the third prince is much worse than the eighth prince in terms of means. If there is a real confrontation, I believe he will be defeated soon.


    It''s not the luck of those gangs on the shore to have such a resourceful person to become the emperor of the sea. It''s better to stop him and never let him become the emperor of Shanghai, Yu Changxin thought.


    The eighth Prince looked at Yu Changxin as if he was honest and used by himself. Naturally, he felt that these people didn''t dare to have different feelings towards him.


    This is the self-confidence of a hero, but also very ridiculous. But this situation is not reassuring, good swimmers died in the water is not much strange things.


    Soon the plan started, but also thanks to the eighth Prince fully prepared, to successfully enter the third prince side.


    The old emperor''s health is getting worse and worse. He once fought with a strong man. As a result, his injury is very serious, and his life is hard to cure. There are not many days left.


    Seeing that the old sea emperor was about to return, the hearts of the ministers were floating, and they were ready to stand in line. Several princes all know that this is the key time. History will not sympathize with the losers if they succeed.


    Either stand on your own and strive for opportunities, or hold others'' thighs tightly, hoping to have the opportunity to share the benefits.


    Mainly divided into three forces, respectively, the third prince has many ministers support. After all, the great prince and the second prince are dead, and the third prince is the most suitable successor.


    The fifth Prince and the eighth prince are opponents. They think that the third prince''s private virtue is bad, and the first one is that he likes little girls.


    In the view of those ministers, this kind of problem is nothing but a legacy of the ancient wind. Although it is a bit out of date today, it is not a big problem.


    It''s a way to make people feel unhappy. It''s so bad. They''re a way to make people feel unhappy.


    The fifth Prince leads the army to fight all the year round. He has the support of generals and has strong military strength. The eighth Prince has the least supporters on the surface, but the secret intelligence network is terrible.


    The eighth Prince has never been exposed to the mountains or the water. It is hard for people to see that he is the deepest of many princes.


    Soon it was a grand day for the Hai people. The royal family got together. It was the old Hai emperor''s 1000th birthday. At this critical moment, they all had to celebrate their birthday.


    Princes are smiling, the old sea emperor is about to die, they are waiting for the old sea emperor to die, they can ascend. After waiting for a while under the stage, Lao Hai Huang was hobbled to the throne. They looked at him, but they were actually staring at the throne.


    It''s a bit bad. The old sea emperor''s mental state is very bad. He is as angry as a gossamer. He is like an old man in his old age, as if he would die the next moment.


    That kind of thing makes people feel a little bad. It''s a time of great hope and despair.


    Yu Changxin likes hope, but he doesn''t want his hope to be based on the despair of others. They all feel ridiculous.


    All the people present are brothers, but they all know that there is only one who can become the new emperor of the sea and must eliminate the people who stand in their way. The strangeness of this thing is that the law of survival is not based on the will of human beings. It is necessary to fight. Only the winner is the winner, and the loser can hardly survive.


    In this position, do not want to fight to fight, only seize the opportunity to be invincible.


    To survive in this environment, we have to be changed by the environment, which is a thing that can make people despair. They have to know their helplessness, and their fate is doomed to do so.


    They can''t resist after all. In fact, they all think it''s funny. A kind of power can make the world they exist in ridiculous.


    Soon they began to give birthday gifts. They were all well prepared. No matter what you think in your heart, you should express your filial piety, show your benevolence and righteousness, and never let others attack your morality.


    The birthday gifts they gave each other were all rare things, which made people feel strange.


    What the fifth prince sent was a piece of long-lived coral, which meant to let the old sea emperor live to 10000 years old.


    Lao Haihuang was very happy and nodded to accept it.


    What the eighth prince sent was a big stone with the pattern of animals worshiping on it. It was very good, but it was not very good. It could only be regarded as a general gift, not precious.


    The third prince brought a great surprise. It was a very precious treasure. It looked extraordinary.


    It''s a trident. It seems to have some mysterious power. It''s enough to make huge waves on the bottom of the sea. It''s a bit bad and everyone hates it.


    It''s the magic weapon of the legendary sea god. The sea emperor opened his eyes with a rare look of surprise. For people, it was helpless.


    Such a treasure can not be found, the emperor trembled down, seems to be the restoration of the past youth. He held the Trident, and the surging power came out of it. It was the magic weapon of the sea emperor in ancient times. It had been lost for many years.


    That''s a bit bad. They all feel that they are overjoyed. This is a great achievement. He is most satisfied with this birthday present.


    He took it and felt the power of destroying heaven and earth, but some of the power didn''t want to be tamed so easily. The power was so violent that the old emperor could hardly control it, so he had to use his divine power to suppress the resistance of Trident.


    Lao Haihuang''s mouth bleeding, it is the injury and aggravated, but he still laughed, laughing while the mouth bleeding.


    Someone quickly went up and helped him back to the throne. Just now, it broke out. Now, the breath suddenly stopped, and it was closer to death.


    "This birthday gift is my favorite for the third prince, and others are also good, such as..." said the old emperor.

 Chapter 701

    Naturally, the third prince was very proud of himself. This time he made a big splash. Naturally, he made a great achievement in finding the legendary lost treasure on the bottom of the sea.


    The admiration of the old emperor made people judge the outcome directly. Other princes were suppressed by him. Of course, they were eclipsed, which made people feel that they were not so happy.


    Soon after the birthday party, everyone''s mind is floating. Apart from the three princes'' competitors, there are more neutrals. They are inclined to the third prince.


    This time the third prince got the upper hand. If he got the favor of the old sea emperor and finally gave him the position of the sea emperor, they would have no good fruit to eat.


    They all felt helpless. Once Lao Hai Huang really made up his mind to pass the throne to the third prince, they would put all their efforts into practice.


    You can''t sit back and watch this happen, but you don''t know how to do it. They soon began to investigate to see if the third prince had made any mistakes.


    The eighth Prince is naturally the first time to send out his own inside information to investigate the situation, and strive to find a breakthrough to help himself pull back a city.


    One of the biggest inside is the third prince in the side of the Luocha woman, that Luocha woman is also sophisticated. It was not difficult to deal with the third prince. He soon gained his trust.


    Today, the third prince took out the halberd of Poseidon. She knew it for a long time, but she didn''t take it out today.


    She knew all about it for a long time. She just waited for the third prince to use it before she could continue her later action.


    The plan of Yu Changxin and luochanu is to let the third prince and the eighth Prince have a conflict, and at the critical moment, they can make a fool of themselves again. If things go well, she can even get more than two dragon tendons.


    This makes people feel a little bad. They all feel that they have to act cautiously. Once there is a problem, they will be wiped out.


    They are just little ants, unable to move the world trend. If they are careless, they will have nowhere to survive in the tide.


    However, the third prince is actually strong outside but weak in the middle. The Trident is actually a forgery. It is not the original Trident at all. If you are careful, you will find the flaw.


    Soon they revealed the news to the eighth prince. Naturally, he was very happy. He thought he had caught the third prince. Naturally, he wanted to expose him immediately and let him lose the appreciation of the old Hai emperor.


    Soon the eighth prince took action. He wanted to know the situation of this thing, and of course he wanted to expose the third prince.


    But after all, he was deep-seated and did not intend to do it by himself. Instead, he wanted to do it with the help of the fifth prince. After all, the future sea emperor could not be tainted.


    You have to be clean. You can leave dirty things to others. You just have to take advantage of them.


    Soon he revealed the news to the fifth prince. When he got the news, he didn''t think too much. He immediately launched an attack and took a large team of people to check the authenticity of the Trident.


    The third prince naturally wants to stop him. He takes his own people to block the gate of the palace, and doesn''t let the fifth Prince check the Trident.


    The two sides met outside the sea palace, and both sides were at daggers drawn. The third prince didn''t let the fifth Prince go in for testing, because he knew that the Trident was a fake, and a knowledgeable person could find it out.


    The fifth prince also thinks so. Once he finds out that the Trident is fake, he will naturally fight for the popularity of the third prince, and even send him to prison.


    Naturally, he spared no effort. Now the third prince sent someone to block him, which further confirmed his view.


    Most of the generals he brought with him were not comparable to the literati. He soon pushed them away and broke into the Forbidden Palace.


    When he got to the Forbidden Palace, he drove all the way to find the Trident. Naturally, someone went up to test it, and soon came to the conclusion that the Trident was a fake.


    Naturally, the fifth prince was overjoyed. He felt that he had the chance to win. He didn''t realize that he was a part of the trap.


    How ridiculous was that? He immediately found the old emperor and told him the conclusion. The result is naturally imaginable, the old sea emperor was angry, did not expect to be empty joy.


    The third prince was put in the cold palace. In fact, the fifth Prince didn''t do well either. He was punished for breaking into the palace, and he was punished for thinking about his faults behind closed doors at home.


    After a series of great joys and tragedies, the old emperor was getting closer to the end of his life, and he could not go up to heaven.


    Only when the eighth prince was in power temporarily, people found that the real winner turned out to be the eighth prince. The prince was very careful, and he was really a hero.


    The original neutrals changed the wind and began to support the eighth prince, which made his power increase greatly.


    This makes the fifth prince, who is claustrophobic at home, very angry. The snipe and the clam fight, and the fisherman gains.


    That''s a very bad thing. The fifth Prince naturally sighed at the eighth Prince''s scheming. During this period, many of his subordinates defected to the eighth prince.


    At this time, the old Haihuang really couldn''t hold on. In a few days, he drove to the West.


    The sea emperor''s position was vacant. The old sea emperor died suddenly, and there was no candidate on his deathbed. All of a sudden, everyone was boiling up. When the fifth Prince''s confinement expired, he immediately came out to contact the old Ministry.


    Even the third prince, who was thrown into the cold palace, came out immediately and wanted a share. Although they have lost some power, they still can''t be underestimated. Several of them are in their own ways, and a fight will soon begin.


    Now the eighth Prince''s power is greatly increased, and he has the confidence to fight with his brothers, but many ministers have avoided this fight.


    They are dedicated to the sea palace, hoping to preserve their strength. Once they fight, the sea palace will be greatly damaged. They are willing to be peacemakers to calm down the problems of several parties.


    In fact, the funny thing is that they are the people who care most about the palace of the sea. That is how ridiculous, they are just the caretakers of this imperial dynasty, this imperial dynasty does not belong to them.


    After their mediation, the princes decided to start negotiations three days later to resolve the contradictions between the parties.


    Of course, this is not what some people want to see. For example, Yu Changxin and luochanu need the imperial court on the bottom of the sea to be in chaos. Only in this way can they win in chaos.


    From their standpoint, they naturally want to destroy the peace talks so that they can fight.


    Naturally, they had to make a good plan. They were playing tricks in the dark, and the peace talks broke down unexpectedly. Because the eighth Prince and the third prince both found that the other side was making small moves to assassinate their own backbone.


    After all, the war still started. Several princes with their own men fought against each other. The neutrals ignored each other, just protecting themselves.

 Chapter 702

    Soon the fifth prince was the most brave. He had the most generals and was good at fighting. At the beginning, he was a bit of a loser, but soon he recovered and became more and more proud.


    The eighth Prince and the third prince''s troops were defeated by him, but the fifth prince was not as brave as these.


    They joined hands to make a game to kill the fifth prince. This time, they ambushed on the road they had to go through in order to make the fifth Prince have no way to escape.


    As expected, the fifth prince fell into the trap. He was besieged by the third prince and the eighth prince. After a long battle, the three princes were exhausted, and their guards and subordinates were all standing together.


    Now is the best chance to do it. Yu Changxin and Luocha girl decided to take these dragons into their pockets.


    Pitifully, they had no chance to know the truth, so they died in their hands.


    Yu Changxin and luochanu quickly escaped from the Hai nationality, and no one doubted them. They are very flustered by the above struggle. They have no intention to defend it for a long time. In the future, they will not be able to intervene in who is in charge of the sea people.


    After returning to the shore, Yu Changxin and the woman of Luocha counted the spoils of the war and harvested the materials of three dragons, which was also a good harvest.


    They divided these things into three parts. Luochanu got the second most, and Yu Changxin got one.


    He liked Jiaolong''s horn very much, so the Luocha girl gave it to Yu Changxin. Yu Changxin was also very happy and invited the Luocha girl to his Changxin door.


    Luocha women are not in a hurry to refine the treasure, so they are invited to Changxin gate to have a look. This is something bad. They all feel helpless.


    It''s not easy. They all feel worried. It''s a helpless thing for everyone. They don''t care.


    People who believe in changxinmen are a little bit fickle these days. Some people want to separate their families and want to leave here. Usually, Yu Changxin is very lenient to them, and they are not afraid.


    At this time, Yu Changxin came with a woman. Naturally, they wanted to be more restrained. Soon, Yu Changxin took Luo cenu to the door. Luochanu also has her own gang, which is much bigger than changxinmen. It is one of the top ten sects in the chaos area.


    Seeing that the system of Changxin sect is scattered and disrespectful to the sect leader, these people would have been expelled from the gate wall if they had followed the style of Luocha women.


    Soon someone served tea, others stepped down, leaving only Yu Changxin and Luocha girl here. Yu Changxin asked her, "what do you think of the situation here?"


    Soon she said, "don''t blame me for speaking straight. Your management is too lax. If there were disobedient people, I would have solved them."


    In fact, Yu Changxin knows that he is not willing to use the method of high-pressure rule to deal with his followers. Obviously, the effect of Huairou is not good. Maybe we can find other ways to restrain them.


    "Maybe I can stay for two days and train them well." Luocha girl said quickly.


    In the eyes of the Luocha girl, the person who always believes in the sect is just lazy and needs to be taught well.


    Soon changxinmen had a new rule. What a ridiculous thing it was, they were all helpless. It was strange. They wanted to know about it.


    Soon in the early morning, the luochanu held an urgent training session, asking them to practice their fighting skills and rank out. As long as they fall behind for two consecutive days, they will be eliminated.


    This is like frying a pot. Yu Changxin has never done this to them. Naturally, these people complain a lot. But Luocha girl also has a way, she directly let these people suffer.


    Many people think that this is a bit ridiculous, that is how helpless. They just want to make themselves stronger. It''s not easy for people.


    Seeing their hard training, I also know that it''s hard to survive in this chaotic place. Only by improving their fighting ability can they survive better.


    But people who believe in the gate often don''t think so. They think that when the sky falls down, there is a tall man on top of them. They don''t need to do anything to get a place to live. How can they not feel that everything is right.


    The flowers growing in the greenhouse can not withstand the destruction of wind and rain, without the hammering of rain, dew, wind and frost, how to reflect the tenacity and strength of life.


    To let them know that they have to face the wind and rain, in the wind and rain to survive in order to have a happy life. This kind of thing is to let them have fighting power and not be easily defeated by difficulties.


    We are very tired from the fighting in recent days, and the last person ranked for two consecutive days has appeared. He''s uncle Hong. In fact, he''s a veteran here. He''s always helping himself in the chaos.


    Many of these people are helpless. They need to know how to solve this problem.


    On the day that old uncle Hong left, Yu Changxin didn''t show up. Everything was done by Luocha girl. When old uncle Hong left, Yu Changxin appeared and asked, "do you have enough monthly tickets for him? He is also my guide, so I can''t treat him badly. "


    "Don''t worry, I specially added one more to him, and I also told him that in a month, changxinmen would recruit new people, let him sign up, and give priority to those who meet the conditions." Luocha woman said to Yu Changxin.


    Only then did Yu Changxin know her intention. He was very worried about this thing. He was helpless. With such a person to help himself, he could manage the whole Changxin door well.


    This Luocha girl seems to be a good wife who can handle many things well. Yu Changxin also hopes to get married and have children and live an ordinary life, but there are many poor people in the world waiting for him to save.


    It is not a good thing to sacrifice oneself in exchange for the happiness of countless people and let them see hope. He also thinks it is worth it.


    Yu Changxin''s Changxin gate is not a big place, and it''s not a rich place. However, the iron sword gate is a little worried by the daily practice these days. Originally, the well water didn''t invade the river water, and they didn''t invade each other.


    But this kind of thing makes people feel a little worried, he is a little strange, they are not happy, which makes people feel helpless.


    Jin Linjin, the leader of the iron sword sect, can''t eat and sleep these days. Originally, this Changxin sect didn''t have any desire to dominate, and he didn''t feel threatened. Some time ago, Yu Changxin showed his accomplishments. The Deputy headmaster is not his opponent, and his accomplishments are no less than himself.


    They were all helpless, like a thorn in the back, which made it difficult for him to sleep. He had to make a trial to see what the other side was up to.


    Today, we are training the gang members. At this time, someone came to report and the people of tiejianmen came to visit us. That is what kind of thing, for them, this is a little ridiculous, this is a little strange.

 Chapter 703

    If it''s a kind visit, Yu Changxin will not refuse. He said to the person who informed him, "take him to the reception hall, and I''ll be there later."


    A moment later, Yu Changxin came to the reception hall. Jin Linjin, the owner of the iron sword gate, said hello politely when he saw Yu Changxin.


    "Master Yu, we are neighbors. We haven''t come to visit. It''s not rude today." Jin Linjin, the leader of the iron sword sect, said with a smile.


    Yu Changxin quickly said, "I welcome the presence of Mr. Jin."


    "Sect Master Yu, you always believe that the momentum of the sect is getting stronger and stronger now. It seems that your ambition is not small. Can you tell me what your plans are?" Master Jin came straight to the point and soon got to the point.


    After listening to these words, Yu Changxin finally understood the meaning of master Jin. He came to see if he had any plans to invade and his attitude.


    Yu Changxin quickly said, "it makes people feel funny, but it makes people feel strange."


    Yu Changxin said to him quickly, "we have no intention to seek hegemony and will not take the initiative to invade anyone. We should make the world full of love and hope, and create an era in which everyone can live with dignity. That is the real great cause. "


    The owner of the iron sword sect said quickly, "it''s the first time I''ve heard what you said. What does it mean?"


    Yu Changxin said quickly: "if a husband loves someone, his heart will love him; Those who benefit others will benefit themselves. "


    Yu Changxin yearns for the world that Mozi said. The ideal society that Mozi imagined is like this. I am for everyone, everyone is for me, and all people in the world are blind date and love each other.


    Mozi thinks that the reason why sages govern the world lies in sacrificing their heirs is that there is no righteous war in the spring and Autumn period, the Warring States period is in chaos, the six countries do not love each other, and the selfishness of human beings produces a series of tragedies and squalor in the history of human development In the next three chapters, there are positive and negative contrasts between "bieshi" and "Jianshi", but they are all completed by strict logical reasoning. Universal love can be completed.


    Mozi also quoted many ancient examples of universal love between saints and kings, such as Cheng Tang praying for rain for the people and sacrificing himself.


    This is a matter of the whole society. All ideal societies must be people-oriented, but there will be complicated disputes of interests. Education, not only to have professional knowledge for the good of society, should also have a universal heart.


    This kind of thinking may seem more common today, but please note that more than 2000 years ago, from the emperor of Zhou Dynasty to the scholars, they all took hereditary as the basis. They proposed that if the people could be the emperor, they would be the emperor, if they could be the officials, they would be the officials, and all the major events in the world were based on the selection of talents.


    This was undoubtedly shocking at that time. Those who are deviant should be elected as long as they are virtuous.


    It''s important to pay attention to giving, to let things happen, to give orders, and to accomplish things.


    Even in the reform movement in the late Qing Dynasty, few of such advanced thoughts could match Mozi''s. Because of this, Mozi was known as Ren Xia, who opposed the emperor of Zhou. Only according to their own things for the world, such as Li Bai''s crazy song, drinking empty days, domineering for who, not for fame, not for the history of the Han Dynasty, only for their own heart. So Mozi is a knight.


    In fact, since the Western Zhou Dynasty, a well-organized consanguineous society has been established. All social status, social relations and so on are tied by consanguineous ties.


    A person''s life can not be separated from the position determined by blood. Confucianism was born in this kind of blood. However, with the disintegration of blood ties since the spring and Autumn period, some people who are free from the blood society have problems in their self positioning.


    On the one hand, some of them directly lost their blood ties, and some of them lost their ties with big clans because of their weak blood ties. It is impossible for people to live without social relations. Without blood relations, these people spontaneously gather together.


    Obviously, the relationship between them can not be the love of relatives by blood. This new social relationship needs a new orientation. As a result, the prototype of the equal relationship of the later generations'' loyalty in the rivers and lakes appeared. Naturally, the "sons and daughters of the rivers and lakes" are not suitable for the rules and regulations of kings, ministers, fathers and sons.


    "Universal love" is the choice of the people who are isolated by the society, which is obviously different from the disappearance of the family in the practical sense.


    However, Taoism is obviously more practical. Only sages can love the common people equally. Ordinary people can''t do it.


    Confucian benevolence, according to the blood relationship, naturally leads to the political hierarchy and forms a complete political system. But Mohism can''t do it. Universal love violates human nature. At the same time, universal love completely overthrows the political system of the three generations in theory, but it can not establish a new political structure. It is difficult to become a tool used by the rulers, and it is bound to be abandoned by the rulers.


    We start from the core of Mohist theory of universal love and non attack. Starting from the ideal of universal love, Mohism hopes to realize a society in which the strong do not cling to the weak, the masses do not rob the few, the rich do not bully the poor, the expensive do not humble, and the deceitful do not bully the stupid. Therefore, it is right and logical to practice the creed of non aggression in reality and oppose aggressive wars by all means.


    But the problem of Mohism is that in their practice, the doctrine of non attack has been narrowed to a certain extent. From the point of view of universal love, non aggression should not be limited to opposing aggressive wars, but should be extended to opposing and even using force to fight against all aggressive injustice in society and practice universal social justice.


    Considering the powerful force Mohist had at that time, this kind of confrontation was still possible. However, in history, from the performance of Meng Sheng and others, they mostly practiced non offensive defense in military or diplomacy and opposed aggression.


    We seldom see Mohist''s non attack and justice in the social level. This makes the support that Mohism can obtain mainly limited to the monarchs rather than the people.


    Although the policies advocated by Mohism can also get the support of the people, Mohism can not be more deeply combined with the people, which can only be achieved by non attack at the social level.


    This problem is also reflected in the economic policy advocated by Mohism. Mohism''s economical use and burial basically summarized its economic policy, but it was only aimed at the nobility and the ruling class.


    For the people, Mohism has no more and better strategies to improve their life except calling on the rulers to reduce waste and reduce war to ease their burden.


    In fact, this is also a pity. Mohism should have been able to do this. Mohism''s accumulation in mathematics, physics and engineering technology can be fully used in water conservancy project construction, agricultural and industrial equipment improvement, and even further transformed into a political concept with the core of improving productivity and people''s life, as a supplement to saving use and burying.

 Chapter 704

    But unfortunately, we can not find such a concept in Mozi and other books. We have never heard of water conservancy projects or important inventions and creations for production and living led by Mohists in history.


    In fact, if the Mohist group has done such deeds, they will be hard to forget, and their status and prestige in the eyes of the people will not diminish for a long time.


    As long as we look at ximenbao, Li Bing and others in history, we can understand this. Dayu worshipped by Mohism is also a good example of this.


    Theory can not be divorced from reality, we must strive for material support in order to successfully form an unbreakable system and exist in the real world.


    People think it''s a bit bad. It''s a thing that makes countless people feel helpless. It''s almost impossible for the Mohist world to exist.


    Jin Linjin of tiejianmen doesn''t understand Yu Changxin''s words. He also thinks that such a thing is difficult to achieve. It''s just a fantasy and can only exist in imagination.


    "Is it great to do such an impossible thing?" Yu Changxin said confidently.


    The leader of the iron sword sect was also shocked by Yu Changxin''s idea that he would die miserably. That is how ridiculous, almost in the establishment of heaven on earth, is an incredible creation.


    He didn''t want to sacrifice, but he was also infected by Yu Changxin''s ideals. He wanted to join Changxin, but he shook his head to drive away the idea.


    After another chat, he left Changxin gate. Yu Changxin knew that it was not easy to win Jin Linjin over. This is a troublesome thing. It''s not easy to change other people''s thoughts in a moment.


    They are all worried about how to improve their strength to a very strong level. He is a bit helpless, that is how ridiculous situation, this is a kind of people are desperate.


    However, many people feel that they want to break the decadent world, but they are assimilated by the world day by day. They feel that everything in the world is right. There is never any Savior. Only by saving themselves can people become stronger.


    This thing makes people feel a little bad. They all feel that their power is insignificant. Only by merging together can we break the shackles of fate and accomplish a great cause.


    Soon it was the master of the iron sword sect who sat down at home, but it didn''t mean that no one was looking for trouble. Someone recruited the iron sword sect, saying that it was his former school.


    Jin Linjin was a disciple of tianjianzong, one of the ten major schools before he established his own family. He was diligent in practice, but he was not welcomed because of his humble background.


    Disheartened, he left the clan to build his own house and set up this small Gang, which is close and comfortable.


    However, his former rival suddenly gained power and pressed him step by step, because he wanted to kill Jin Linjin because of his old grudge. Although he was independent, he was still a subordinate unit of tianjianmen.


    They can''t disobey tianjianmen''s orders. They want to pay tribute materials. In fact, even if it''s huge, they can buy it for more money.


    However, one of the materials is from Jiaolong, which can be met or not. The sea people live in the deep sea, and their strength is not weak. Jiaolong is one of the royal families, and it is not easy to hunt.


    That is how ridiculous, the distance to the deadline has only one day. All the people who were sent out were killed outside, indicating the danger.


    Recently, the Hai people are very restless. It is said that there has been a lot of turbulence, and they have become a mess to pursue and kill human practitioners. It''s said that someone killed the Jiaolong people, which made the Hai people crazy to pursue and kill the human practitioners.


    At the moment, the bottom of the sea has become a meat ground. How ridiculous is that? Going to the sea at this time is to seek death.


    It''s a hopeless place. It''s so ridiculous. When the time comes, the people of tianjianzong come to collect it. If they can''t collect it, there will be conflicts.


    The people of the iron sword sect didn''t want the sect leader to be captured. Naturally, they were in conflict with the people above. They couldn''t wring their arms but their thighs. They couldn''t deal with the shangzong messenger.


    But that kind of thing is a little bad, which is a little helpless. Seeing that the headmaster Jin Linjin was about to be arrested, Yu Changxin appeared and said, "what''s the matter? What are you doing?"


    That day, the messenger of Jianmen was not happy to see him. He wanted to scold this man, but he saw a woman coming near him and swallowed her words.


    He quickly said: "Lord of Luocha, why are you here?"


    Luocha girl just said, "I''m here with my friends. I heard the news here, so I came to have a look."


    That day, the messenger of Jianmen took a look at Yu Changxin. He had never heard of this person. He must have no ability. However, it''s a bit of a card to be connected with the eighth ranked leader of the luochazong.


    "We''re on a mission. I''m sorry to disturb you." The emissary''s words are neither humble nor arrogant. Tianjian gate ranks third among the ten major gates, much higher than Luocha gate.


    It''s just that the other party has a high position in the clan, so it''s impossible to cross the clan.


    Hearing what he said, the lady of Luocha couldn''t interrupt. At this time, Yu Changxin said, "I won''t interfere in the affairs of Tianjian gate. It''s just that Jin Linjin is my friend. Can you tell me what trouble he is in?"


    The envoys of tianjianzong disdained to answer Yu Changxin''s question. The people of tiejianmen said: "tianjianzong came to collect materials. One of them is Jiaolong''s bone. We didn''t find it."


    It turns out that this is a troublesome thing. Yu Changxin and the lady of Luocha worked very hard to catch some Jiaolong. How can this iron sword man do it.


    It''s obvious that they can''t accept it. What a ridiculous situation it is, not what a ridiculous situation it is. They just want to put their own situation in a dilemma for Jin Linjin, the leader of the iron sword sect.


    The envoys of tianjianzong are about to take Jin Linjin away. Yu Changxin shouts, "wait a minute. In fact, the master of Jinmen asked me to help him with the search for jiaolonggu. I also found it. I hope it will fulfill his mission."


    With that, Yu Changxin took out a piece of dragon bone and put it on the table. Naturally, the people in the iron sword gate were happy and said, "now that everything is ready, can we let people go?"


    That day, the envoys of Jianzong knew that it was going to press Jin Linjin. After thinking about it, they said, "this is really the dragon''s keel, but the weight may not be enough."


    It''s obvious that this messenger is deliberately making trouble. Yu Changxin is not afraid of it. Anyway, the dragon''s keel on him doesn''t work. It''s better to be a good friend.


    Soon, Yu Changxin took out a bigger dragon keel, which was several times larger than the previous one. No one was surprised. He took out another one, and then slowly said, "is the weight enough now?"

 Chapter 705

    Seeing that he could not make trouble, the envoys of tianjianzong could only let Jin Linjin go, put away the materials and said to Jin Linjin, "this time you have to go through the danger, and next time, do yourself a good job. If you are willing to submit to the leader of Shangguan hall, you can have a chance to live."


    Then he left without looking back, which was a very bad thing. Jin Linjin knew that Shangguan spark would not let him go. Now that he is in power, he is just a peripheral member. Who can help him. That''s how ridiculous. Now that I''m losing power, I have to rely on an outsider to save my life.


    "Thank you very much this time. If it wasn''t for your help, I''d be lucky this time. Just make a price for those dragon bones, and I''ll give them back to you." Jin Linjin said frankly.


    Yu Changxin said generously: "I help you today because I value justice more than profit, not for your money, but to make a friend like you. That''s the most important thing."


    "But if I don''t pay you back today, I may not have a chance to pay you back in the future." Jin Linjin said with some loss that he offended Shangguan Xinghuo, and he would certainly try to fix himself.


    In front of us, we are doomed to despair, and the strife in the big door is even more cruel, even life and death.


    Yu Changxin didn''t say much, but said to Jin Linjin, "let''s drink first, and we''ll talk about other things later."


    This kind of thing is a little strange, but it makes people feel a little worried. Soon someone brought some bottles of wine to drink with Jin Linjin. They had a good time. They didn''t talk about what was going on in front of them, they just talked about the wind and the moon.


    People have a lot in common. For example, they have established small sects, which can be regarded as some small embarrassment and lack of good family background.


    Things are so bad, people think it''s funny, how powerless this thing is, people are a kind of natural disobedience to the fate of life.


    Sometimes good is not because of their own efforts, bad is not because there is no effort, fate is always unreasonable things.


    No matter how ridiculous, they are helpless, not so happy, but a kind of funny feeling.


    They are all true people and never bow to the suffering of life. In this world, there is power but no justice, and those big branches occupy the most resources. Xiaozongmen can only rely on people''s nose and breath, many people just survive.


    Now the situation is stronger than others. Yu Changxin will die if he doesn''t bow his head, but he is not willing to let his fate be in the hands of others.


    There is a great disparity in strength, and there is only one way to survive, that is, to bow to the superior officials and accept their weakness.


    In the face of life, Jin Linjin had to choose to accept his fate. He decided to go to Tianjian gate to make things clear and always find a way for himself.


    Yu Changxin plans to go with him to have a look at the big gate in the chaotic place. He hasn''t seen it yet.


    Jin Linjin didn''t refuse. He took him with him. Tianjianmen is a place of chaos. The top ten leaders rank third, and their strength can''t be underestimated.


    There are a lot of geniuses here. Recently, there has just been a rare one, which has eclipsed all the geniuses around.


    It took only three years to practice the unique skill of Tianjian gate, Hunyuan Tianjian. It''s a terrible thing to finish the road that others can''t finish in 30 years and 300 years.


    As long as it''s faster than others, it''s a long way to go. People''s energy is limited. They can see the world in a few minutes. They are destined to have a different fate from those who have been unable to see it for decades.


    Tianjian sect pays attention to talent. The disciples with ordinary talent have no value in training. Here we refuse the people with mediocre talent.


    They climbed the peak where tianjianmen is located. There are many sharp swords all around. They are all the marks left by the strong men of tianjianmen. It''s very helpful for the cultivation of kendo.


    I took a curious look at the sharp swords around here. Most of them are just ordinary, but also mixed with a lot of high-quality products. They are good weapons.


    "The higher you go up, the higher the quality of the sword. It is said that the swords on the top of the peak are peerless treasures, and each one has earth shaking power. All the beginners have a chance to choose swords. That''s when I got the wind sword in my hand. " Jin Linjin said to Yu Changxin as he walked.


    In fact, the contradiction between him and Shangguan Xinghuo also stems from this. When he and Shangguan Xinghuo started to choose swords, he picked Shangguan Xinghuo''s favorite sword first. What happened later deepened the contradiction between them. Finally, because of dissatisfaction with the internal strife of the sect, Jin Linjin went out to set up his own house, while Shangguan Xinghuo stayed in Tianjian sect for development.


    In recent years, Jianzong has grown a lot. Although Shangguan Xinghuo has not made great achievements, he has also made a lot of profits and has been promoted to the elder of the outer gate.


    This is very funny, people are a little funny, that is how things, want to raise this power to the limit, can make their own things worse.


    When he got to the front, he was stopped. The disciples of tianjianzong examined him. Naturally, Jin Linjin came up with his own proof.


    The disciples of tianjianzong are divided into five levels. The first is the outer disciple, the entry-level disciple, the elite disciple, the inner disciple and the core disciple.


    Jin Linjin is an entry-level disciple. Naturally, the two outer disciples will let him go, and Yu Changxin will follow him. He will watch many Tianjian disciples standing with their swords.


    There are also a group of disciples in the square practicing sword. They are very vigorous and full of spirit. The strength of each other is interwoven, honed and superimposed.


    Yu Changxin also lamented that the weather of large-scale businesses is really different. No matter good or evil, beauty or ugliness, they are naturally strong.


    Only because of the weak and perish, not because of bullying the weak, such things are so terrible. If you want to beat it, you have to be stronger than him.


    Finally came to the outer gate, the Shangguan Xinghuo was promoted to the elder of the outer gate, in charge of the lower small clan.


    Jin Linjin''s iron sword gate is naturally under his jurisdiction. There is no way to escape from him, so we have to solve the problem from the root.


    Jin Linjin took the opportunity to hold peace talks with Shangguan in the name of reporting his work, hoping that he could let himself go. This is the only way to solve the immediate problem.


    But when they got to the spark hall outside, they were told that Shangguan spark was not there. They wanted to go in, but they were stopped.


    How ridiculous that is. Yu Changxin feels that there is someone in the spark hall. This guy is hiding from Jin Linjin, and clearly wants to shut him up.


    Looking at Jin Linjin''s anxious appearance, Yu Changxin hesitated to tell him. After thinking about it, it didn''t work, so he waited with him under the big tree to see when Shangguan Xinghuo would come back.

 Chapter 706

    Since it is the other side deliberately embarrassed, of course, can not wait for a moment, outside the sun is not small, baking the earth.


    There are few pedestrians on the road, so it''s natural to reduce unnecessary activities in this weather. They are bored waiting. At this time, an old man came with his grandson. It was strange. What did they do in such weather.


    It seemed that the old man was in his twilight years, and he was trembling and seemed to fall down at any time. The reality is that the old man seems to step on a stone and fall to the ground.


    The old man seemed to faint. His little grandson lay beside him and cried, "grandfather, grandfather, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing such things, they couldn''t go on. Jin Linjin wanted to rush to save people. Yu Changxin stopped him and said to him, "don''t worry. I''ll go."


    After that, Yu Changxin went to the grandson and grandson. He just wanted to test the old man''s breath. The child burst into tears and soon many people gathered around him.


    This is really a trap. They are all together. They want to calculate Jin Linjin, but they are caught by themselves. We must solve these people well.


    Seeing that the crying child was about to run away, Yu Changxin wanted to reach out and catch him. But the little guy is also smart, a flash to avoid, that is a people feel some funny things.


    At this time, the seven or eight long swords stabbed at him. Yu Changxin was not afraid. With a wave of his hand, he grasped their swords in his hand. His powerful power gushed out, and all of a sudden those swords were broken.


    People around them are helpless and worried. They are surprised by Yu Changxin''s strength, and the other party is frightening themselves.


    Soon, Yu Changxin ran after the child, reached out and grabbed a suit of clothes. The other side used the golden cicada to get rid of the shell. But even so, he had to show his true shape. It turned out that he was the messenger who came that day. When he saw Yu Changxin, he was also a little alarmed.


    He knew that Yu Changxin knew himself. He didn''t expect that he was so strong that he easily exposed the trap.


    Seeing the man''s true face, Yu Changxin said with a smile: "Geng Zhuozhou, the left envoy under the seat of elder Xinghuo, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing."


    Geng Zhuozhou, the right envoy, didn''t say much. He just said to the people, "stop him together, and I''ll go and get help."


    With that, Geng Zhuozhou, the right envoy, turned around and ran. Those disciples who had only half a sword in their hands came to intercept Yu Changxin. Yu Changxin roared and pushed the palm of his hand out several times, beating those people away.


    They couldn''t stop Yu Changxin. Just then, the old man lying on the ground pretended to be dead and flew straight to Yu Changxin,


    Jin Linjin in the distance reminded: "be careful, it''s the right envoy Qiu Zui Rong under the seat of Shangguan spark."


    Yu Changxin confidently said with a smile, "well done."


    Soon he poured his strength into his palm, and the Dragon horn awl in his hand stabbed directly at the man.


    The tip of the needle is opposite to Mai mang. Yu Changxin''s Dragon horn is at the top of his opponent''s sword. It seems that his sword is also extraordinary. He can withstand such a great pressure.


    The huge pressure spurred the whole audience, Yu Changxin summoned up his strength and pressed toward the other side. His clothes burst, leaving only the clothes close to his body. Yu Changxin didn''t expect to be a woman, but he won''t be merciful. The lion and the rabbit fight with all his strength.


    She was ready to move, exhausted the strength, but the sword was still bent. After all, the other side can not bear such a great force, spit blood and fly out.


    This situation can be regarded as clear, Shangguan spark this situation, in order to frame Jin Linjin. I didn''t expect Yu Changxin to break in and stir up the situation.


    "Don''t you come out yet? All the layouts have been cracked. Don''t you want these people? " Yu Changxin said in a loud voice, but his voice was limited in the yard. It was obvious that there were arrays outside, and the voice could not be transmitted.


    At this point, the hidden boss has to go out for two steps.


    Soon someone clapped his hands. When he saw Jin Linjin, he recognized that he was the elder of the outer gate, Shangguan Xinghuo.


    He clapped his hands and came over, and said with admiration: "no wonder Jin Linjin dares to come to see me. It turns out that you are so strong, and you are really prepared."


    Those men all retreated behind him. It seems that his royal way is good.


    Yu Changxin looked at him and said with a smile, "are you Shangguan spark?"


    Shangguan Xinghuo nodded. He was dissatisfied with Yu Changxin''s attitude, but he still kept his demeanor and didn''t attack easily.


    Shangguan Xinghuo said politely, "it''s just me. What can I do for you?"


    This is his home court. Who dares to act wildly here will not only offend him, but also offend his clan. He does not believe that anyone will do so.


    If you really have that kind of strength, you can''t resist at all. Shangguan Xinghuo has now taken the position of elder of the outer gate. Naturally, he has the bearing of the upper class. He has average qualifications, and there is almost no hope to go further. If he marries more wives, he may have offspring with good qualifications.


    Instead, they entered the clan by virtue of their relationship and formed a force over time. Although they could not be heard in the world, they could at least occupy one side.


    Maybe there will be a few geniuses among the descendants, so that his position will be more stable. He doesn''t have much friendship with his former classmates. Instead, he wants to kill them. The people he knows most are also the people he hates most.


    Jin Linjin also came over and said to Shangguan Xinghuo, "old friend, don''t say hello."


    Shangguan Xinghuo looked at Jin Linjin and said with a smile: "there were not many old friends in those years, and the elder martial brother still looked as elegant as before."


    "So are you. Now that you are the elder of the outer gate, you have made a great success." Jin Linjin responded to Shangguan spark.


    It seems to be reminiscent of the past, but in fact it''s all sarcasm. The relationship between the two people is obviously not good. Shangguan Xinghuo doesn''t have much to say. He says straight to the point: "I know why you''re here. As long as you admit your mistake to me, I will let you go. "


    This is very straightforward, without any cover up. Jin Linjin had expected it for a long time. He said helplessly: "you still can''t forget what happened in those years. I thought it was over."


    "I never felt that those things were over. I always remember those things. These years are unforgettable, which makes people feel helpless. It seems that it was just yesterday. " Shangguan Xinghuo said quickly.


    Yu Changxin didn''t know what happened in those years, what caused them to turn against each other, and what was the situation.


    But you don''t want to tell them, only they know, others don''t know.


    "It''s not my fault what happened in those years. Why do you hold on to it? Can''t you put it down?" Jin Linjin said in embarrassment.

 Chapter 707

    Shangguan starlight does not move, just calmly said: "I can''t forget, also really can''t put down."


    "You can''t come back to life after death. What''s the trouble?" Jin Linjin continued.


    When they fell in love with the same woman, at the same time launched the pursuit, but in the end are not so happy. The woman died and died in Shangguan Xinghuo''s arms. When she was dying, she told Shangguan Xinghuo that her favorite person was Jin Linjin, and the hatred was settled.


    Shangguan Xinghuo never loved again, and the women she married later were all machines for procreation, without any emotion at all.


    Shangguan Xinghuo can''t forget what happened in the past few years. The woman he liked married herself in order to comply with the wishes of her elders, but she never loved Shangguan Xinghuo, but Jin Linjin.


    Jin Linjin had no idea, but he was hated by Shangguan Xinghuo.


    How ridiculous such a thing is, it can also be regarded as a disaster for no reason.


    Want to know how to untie the knot, but people have died, nothing can change.


    The past can not be changed. Now people refuse to put it down. They can only be bound by the past forever.


    Jin Linjin said helplessly, "how can you put it down?"


    "Kneel down in front of me and bark like a dog. Maybe I''ll forgive you." Shangguan Xinghuo said playfully.


    This kind of thing is a bit bad, and Yu Changxin also finds it difficult. This is an unavoidable thing. Although they are old and big, but such a thing is so ridiculous, can also fight for love.


    Jin Linjin is also lost, said: "this can forgive me?"


    Shangguan Xinghuo didn''t speak. In fact, he didn''t know how to face the things of that year. He couldn''t get out of the things of that year, and he couldn''t let go.


    Jin Linjin had to kneel when his legs were bent. Yu Changxin held him and refused to let him kneel. Yu Changxin said to him, "don''t kneel down. He won''t let go of himself. Even if you give in, it''s useless."


    Shangguan Xinghuo was silent. In fact, he acquiesced to Yu Changxin''s words.


    "Your way of dealing with Jin Linjin is just to use force to suppress others, which is not a noble move. Otherwise, we''ll fight by force. If we lose, we''ll settle the grudge. " Yu Changxin said to Shangguan Xinghuo.


    The right envoy Qiu Zui Rong got up from the ground and came to Shangguan Xinghuo. He bit his teeth and said, "my Lord, you can order me to fight to the end anyway."


    Shangguan Xinghuo didn''t say much, but said to Jin Linjin: "all the enmity comes from us, only we can solve this problem."


    Now their status is quite different. Jin Linjin is only in charge of a small sect of tianjianzong, while Shangguan Xinghuo is the elder of the outer sect and is in charge of the life and death of these small sects of tianjianzong.


    They came from the same school, but their fortunes were different. It can be said that their pursuits were different. It can be said that Shangguan Xinghuo''s development was much stronger than Jin Linjin''s.


    "How do you do, elder martial brother?" Shangguan Xinghuo asked.


    "If you don''t dare to end, I''ll dare to accompany you." Jin Linjin suddenly also had a sense of pride. He had been under pressure all the time, and he could be proud.


    Shangguan Xinghuo said to the crowd, "step back. I''ll compete with my elder martial brother. No one is allowed to interfere."


    Soon they all backed away and left the central part of the yard to Shangguan Xinghuo and Jin Linjin. They all set their posture to see who was better.


    "Elder martial brother, please give me some advice." Soon the Shangguan Xinghuo said to Jin Linjin.


    The sword in his hand is red, like a burning flame. It looks very strong. It''s called red fire sword. In recent years, many strange fires have been integrated by Shangguan spark, and their power has greatly increased, which is not in the same breath as before.


    Jin Linjin is different. The Qiushui sword in his hand looks very reserved. The Qiushui sword was slightly better than the red fire sword in those years. As time goes by, decades have passed. I don''t know what the result is.


    When Shangguan Xinghuo sword shakes, a fire light comes out of the air and stabs Jin Linjin directly. The fire light also blocks the trace of the sword, so that the trace of the red fire sword can be found everywhere.


    Jin Linjin had seen Shangguan Xinghuo. His sword was like a ball of autumn water. His sword was dense and went towards the fire.


    Water can put out the fire, but there are also strong and weak points, otherwise the fire can also dry the water.


    Autumn water sword and red fire sword collide in one place, there is not much sound. On the contrary, it''s burning together, constantly killing each other, which makes people feel helpless.


    They knew that either the west wind prevailed over the east wind, or the east wind prevailed over the west wind. If they both exerted their real strength, they might be able to win or lose in one move.


    Jiao Zhao didn''t last long. The Shangguan spark overpowered Jin Linjin. His sword fell down like fire and Jin Linjin could hardly catch it.


    Jin Linjin had to give in and let his strength escape for a moment. They felt helpless.


    The strong sword light hit the ground and burned a scorched mark. It looked absolutely strong. Jin Linjin is also surprised. Shangguan Xinghuo has not been in vain these years. His red fire sword has also been improved a lot. Now his power is above his own Qiushui sword.


    Shangguan Xinghuo didn''t hit Jin Linjin in order to show his strength of the red fire sword. In those days, because he got a better Qiushui sword, he was envious and dissatisfied with Jin Linjin. Now he can catch up with others, which shows his hard work.


    In this world, the talent is given by God, but the effort after tomorrow is paid by oneself. The way of heaven is unfair, but it is fair again. We will not be ungrateful to those who work hard to make ourselves stronger.


    Jin Linjin is indifferent to fame and wealth. After he left tianjianzong, he opened a small sect to live. Shangguan Xinghuo has been looking for strange fire to melt into his red fire sword. Kung Fu is worthy of those who are willing to do it. How ridiculous it is to be promoted to today''s level. The winner of the past has become the loser today.


    Jin Linjin''s eyes were fixed, and he saw the red fire sword power of Shangguan Xinghuo, which was obviously better than today''s Qiushui sword.


    "Well, now my red fire sword is much more powerful than your Qiushui sword." Shangguan Xinghuo asked Jin Linjin.


    Jin Linjin solemnly said: "today, your red fire sword is better than my Qiushui sword, but it doesn''t mean that I have to admit defeat."


    "Then I''ll convince you and see if you admit defeat?" Soon Shangguan Xinghuo said, in an unquestionable tone.


    Shangguan Xinghuo''s sword shook, and the whole person turned into a red figure and rushed to Jin Linjin. Jin Linjin waved his sword to resist. Shangguan Xinghuo''s sword power was very fast. He only saw a group of flames flying out like lightning. He only heard a clanging sound in the air, and could not see Shangguan Xinghuo''s action clearly.

 Chapter 708

    The autumn water sword in Jin Linjin''s hand is really like a pool of autumn water. No matter how urgent the attack is outside, he can always use the light of the sword to stop it.


    The fiery sword light is dancing more and more quickly. Jin Linjin''s autumn water sword is also like a boat in the sea.


    A sword light stabbed Jin Linjin''s shoulder and then his cheek. Jin Linjin didn''t dare to be discouraged. The opponent''s sword was fast and fast. If he couldn''t resist it for a moment, it would be a collapse.


    This is a strange thing. They all want to let their own power suppress the world.


    The sound of Jingling is getting faster and faster, which brings people to their throat. Finally, the last light sound, and finally the end of everything before, Jin Linjin fell to the ground.


    Such things make people feel a little worried. Many things are strange. They want to make their Kendo stronger. People want to be stronger.


    Jin Linjin fell to the ground, his Qiushui sword had been broken into several pieces. Shangguan spark slowly fell to the ground, said to him: "your sword has been broken, do not admit defeat?"


    Jin Linjin bleeding from the corner of his mouth, said: "what will happen after I admit defeat, will you let me go?"


    "As long as you can dissolve your iron sword gate, I will let you go." Shangguan Xinghuo said to Jin Linjin, in a high voice, it seems that God is judging a person''s fate.


    People want to make themselves stronger. They want the world to be better.


    Such things are heartless, but the fact is that there is not much way out.


    "It seems that I have to fight, because there is only one way to die if I don''t fight." Jin Linjin''s eyes suddenly became firm and said with a laugh.


    Seeing his appearance, Shangguan flashed a hint of fun in his words. He said with a smile: "elder martial brother, I''m starting to be serious. I really hope you can bring me a surprise."


    Jin Linjin stood up and the broken autumn water sword returned to his hand. He said to the crowd, "it''s not like being hammered by life these years. There''s no more high spirited spirit of that year."


    He seems to go back to that year. Since he became the leader of the iron sword sect, the young disciple of Tianjian sect was trapped by worldly affairs. He had no youthful spirit. His sword was rusty and no longer sharp.


    Today, he is full of energy and seems to be back to the old days. Time never goes back, but his mood is OK.


    Shangguan Xinghuo is also waiting. He is more looking forward to beating Jin Linjin, so that he has a sense of achievement and can fulfill his wish.


    Soon Jin Linjin rushed towards Shangguan Xinghuo. How helpless was that. Shangguan Xinghuo just gently waved the red fire sword to intercept Jin Linjin.


    Jin Linjin''s broken sword is only a short one. How ridiculous it is, it''s like a toy.


    However, it was ridiculous to face the sword light, but Jin Linjin made a sword. This sword was extremely powerful. With all his strength, he followed his own sword forward.


    Even if the sword is incomplete, it should be waved. With a determined will, water is the most soft, but it can also turn into the most rigid.


    No one is optimistic about Jin Linjin, he is obviously a mantis arm when the car, beyond measure. The next second is when he falls down and is defeated.


    The expected scene did not appear. Jin Linjin went through the sword light and went to the Shangguan spark without stopping. Many people feel that they are dazzled and keep rubbing their eyes. It seems that what they see is not true.


    But Jin Linjin had already come to Shangguan Xinghuo. Shangguan Xinghuo''s horizontal sword resisted and was forced to retreat several Zhang away.


    Shangguan Xinghuo yelled: "well, I have the feeling of that year."


    Jin Linjin is holding a sword, just like a crazy beast, staring at Shangguan Xinghuo. Although the Qiushui sword in my hand is broken, I don''t know how the pieces are connected together. It still looks like a sword.


    And if you look carefully, the light of the sword is still flowing, just like a real water sword, which is continuous and not used frequently.


    Shangguan Xinghuo said: "it seems that you have unlocked the advanced form of Qiushui sword. It''s very good. It''s really like my opponent."


    The red fire sword in Shangguan Xinghuo''s hand started to burn, and finally turned into a fire. He was holding such a fireball, but he didn''t feel hot at all. He also unlocked the advanced form of red fire sword, and he was skilled in using it, and he had already finished it.


    There are five stages in the development of swords. The first is the imperial shape, which can only control the surface image. The shape of the imperial weapon blade is only inferior. The second kind of Qi based sword is a medium and low level sword, which can make weapons move at will. It is a medium and low level sword.


    It''s the middle and upper class to completely break away from the shackles and allow their own forces to suppress the world. With the improvement of the realm, the control of the sword is further improved.


    Power lies between the heaven and the earth. We have to gradually unlock it to make our power stronger.


    With the increase of mastery, more hidden abilities can be developed for famous swords, which makes the swordsman more powerful.


    So these people want a famous sword, which is very helpful to them. That''s why Shangguan Xinghuo''s red fire sword was slightly weaker than Qiushui''s sword, which made him worried all the time.


    Over the years, he spent a lot of energy and money to upgrade the red fire sword to this level. If he had the autumn water sword, it would be much better than today.


    People are more popular than others. Shangguan Xinghuo can''t swallow this tone. Only by thoroughly defeating Jin Linjin can he be elated.


    After Jin Linjin''s autumn water sword was unlocked, he had a new ability. It danced like a competition. When the water was soft, he was not forced. When it was strong, he could even cut steel.


    Shangguan Xinghuo waved a fire, while Jin Linjin was a dark blue water. The two swords hit each other again. This time, their power was much stronger than last time.


    There was a huge storm around, and the fallen leaves on the ground were involved in it. What a terrible thing it was, people around them all stepped back to avoid getting involved and becoming innocent victims.


    Qiu zuirong refuses to leave. She is worried about the safety of Shangguan Xinghuo. Her heart has been tied to him for a long time. Seeing that the storm is about to spread here, Yu Changxin reaches out to pull her away from it.


    The storm is getting bigger and bigger, and the surrounding border is crumbling. It seems that it has reached the limit. This kind of thing is a little strange, the storm did not continue to expand, after all, it is slowly dispersed.


    The dust and smoke dispersed, revealing two figures standing in the air. Shangguan Xinghuo showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He could not hold on any longer and both fell to the ground.

 Chapter 709

    They are all a little strange, which makes people feel helpless. Soon Jin Linjin is also soft on the ground.


    Shangguan Xinghuo couldn''t help laughing and said: "you are much more lovable than before, and the appearance of your appearance before makes people angry."


    In fact, they are all old. What they couldn''t let go of in those years, I''d like to experience it as I am today. It turns out that everything is just like this. How bad is this? The so-called obsession is just a joke.


    People have to know how to solve problems. They can''t forgive their incompetence in the face of irresistible harm. Some of them are not so funny. People have to let go of their past and let go of themselves.


    Only let their own strength to suppress, but they are extremely ridiculous. This is how helpless, people are a little strange, do not know how powerful.


    Jin Linjin also said to Shangguan Xinghuo, "our past grudges are ridiculous and naive now."


    Shangguan Xinghuo also laughed and agreed with him. It''s not so easy for them to laugh at each other. What kind of power is this? They both want to let themselves live in the world, and they don''t want to be looked down upon.


    Now they have settled their grudges. For such a thing, they have finally put down their heart knot.


    Yu Changxin is also very happy to see that they can resolve their enmity and eliminate their enmity with a smile. They are all relieved. This is a very ridiculous fate. They are all worried. They all feel strange. This is very ridiculous.


    Now they think it''s a little bad, people are a little strange, but it''s a helpless thing.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded, "aware of the change, the elite disciple absolutely no dust came to visit." This voice is loud and powerful, with the edge of a sword, pointing directly at the heart of the people.


    Shangguan Xinghuo, of course, knew who it was. He quickly opened the door to welcome him in. There was a handsome young man outside. He looks very handsome. The sword behind him had not come out of its sheath, which made people feel sharp.


    The young man came in, bearing extraordinary, seems to have extraordinary pride, such things only let people feel very amazing.


    Only let a lot of people are some helpless, this but let people feel how bad. People are a little worried, he slowly walked to the scene, looking at the crowd, how are some ridiculous.


    He said to the Shangguan Xinghuo, "I heard the news here. I came to investigate the situation. There were signs of fighting here. What''s the matter now?"


    The Shangguan Xinghuo said quickly, "nothing. I''m just fighting with elder martial brother. We were worshipped by elder Tang."


    "Oh, is it the old Tang who has passed away? You have a lot of news today. Although this house is for you, it doesn''t mean that you don''t need to repair the damaged things. You have to pay for the damaged things yourself." There is no doubt that he is an elite disciple of tianjianzong. Compared with the elder of the outer sect, he has a much higher status.


    Shangguan Xinghuo said: "I''ll deal with it myself. I won''t make you embarrassed. This is my filial piety."


    While saying this, Shangguan Xinghuo shoves the things to Han Xun. Han Xun weighs the weight of the things in his hand and gives them to Jue Wuchen.


    The man didn''t care about everything, but he took a look at Yu Changxin. He had a strange feeling and seemed to have a special connection.


    This is what kind of thing, Yu Changxin does not know, the reason of this wonderful feeling.


    This is how ridiculous, just to make their own power become a little bad. This is how helpless, only to let their own strength to a very domineering level.


    Soon, Jue Wuchen left. When he left, he came to Yu Changxin''s side and said to him, "come to my Tongming hall at three o''clock. I have something to do with you."


    Yu Changxin nodded subconsciously, but he didn''t know why.


    Jin Linjin came over and patted Yu Changxin on the shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Changxin said quickly, "it''s nothing. It''s just a strange feeling. It seems that I''ve known him for a long time. But today, it''s my first visit to tianjianzong and I see him for the first time."


    This is very ridiculous. At this time, the Shangguan Xinghuo also came to Yu Changxin and said, "thank you for helping us to adjust our gratitude and resentment. I''ve already managed it. You''ll be fine."


    Yu Changxin nodded. He didn''t feel any danger. Instead, he felt very close.


    Shangguan Xinghuo set off a banquet, and everyone drank and talked about it. Until midnight, Yu Changxin drove away his drinking. No one noticed him. He went straight to the so-called Tongming hall.


    It was dark here, and no one seemed to be there. Yu Changxin thought that maybe he had heard it wrong.


    He was about to go back when he heard a voice saying, "you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Yu Changxin was a little puzzled. He saw a man standing out in the dark. It was absolutely clean. His figure blocked the sunshine outside, and his eyes toward Yu Changxin were full of eager light. He said, "you are the person I have been waiting for, no, one of them."


    "What do you mean, I don''t understand?" Yu Changxin asked suspiciously.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t believe at the beginning that we are all part of someone. He stripped off his seven original sins and seven virtues and scattered them everywhere in the universe. You and I are one of them.


    Yu Changxin was a little surprised by this sudden event. He had thought about his life experience before. There is no impression of parents in the memory. It can be said that there is no memory before the age of ten. I think the other side is the same, but how can life have no origin? Who was born out of thin air.


    It''s not easy to accept all of a sudden who your parents are and whether they are really the part of that person.


    "You are the body of hope and arrogance, and I am the body of tenacity and jealousy. We have to find other people and unite to have the opportunity to compete with the noumenon." Absolutely no dust tone with jealousy, for the creation of their own people are not grateful.


    "Why did he make us, and for what purpose." Soon Yu asked.


    "He let us grow up on our own, maybe expecting to help him one day. But maybe we helped him and we disappeared. We can''t wait to die. We have to unite to have a chance to make decisions. " Absolutely no dust said to Yu Changxin.

 Chapter 710

    "I''m in the league, but I don''t want the League to be used for evil." Yu Changxin said to Jue Wuchen.


    Absolutely no dust happy said: "wait for is you this sentence." Then he tossed a note to Yu Changxin and said to him, "our main task at present is to get in touch with other people and discuss the big plan together. It''s a connection between us. It''s cross-border and free from the constraints of space. "


    Yu Chang gave a thank you and left with the notes.


    When Yu Changxin left, Jue Wuchen said with a smile, "what kind of person is noumenon


    With a smile he didn''t care, his figure disappeared into the darkness.


    Fang Tianxing in the distant time and space just sneezed, which is very funny for this thing. Maybe someone mentioned himself. Recently, he is also very busy, subconsciously let those who separate to improve cultivation, of course, there will be side effects, just like the child will have rebellious psychology, become less obedient.


    They are all part of themselves, but when they grow up in different environments, they will have different personalities. Some kind of power is to let their own power change the world.


    For the individual of life, the consciousness of living is the most important. With the independent consciousness, it shows that they have become an independent life.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t contradict this. In his opinion, people need independence. Although there may be some problems, he never regards separation as a tool of his own.


    They are all part of themselves, and their joys and sorrows are also their own joys and sorrows. It is necessary to keep such feelings, which is precious.


    As a part of themselves, they experience different lives and have different feelings, which is of great benefit to their practice in network literature.


    No one can sympathize with the feelings of others, only their own personal experience can fully understand. Fang Tianxing knows that without enough experience and life experience, it is impossible to write works close to the life of the masses.


    When Yu Changxin left tianjianzong, Jue Wuchen found him and said, "in order to thank you for your kindness to tianjianzong, you are authorized to hide Jianfeng and choose a sword."


    Jue Wuchen whispered to Yu Chang: "it''s very helpful for you. Only by making your strength more powerful can you improve your strength."


    Yu Changxin also wants to go to Tibet Jianfeng to have a look. It''s said that there are famous swords collected by the strongmen of tianjianzong in the past dynasties. You can find them in other places.


    The Shangguan Xinghuo on one side was envious. As an elder of the outer gate, he didn''t get the chance to pick a sword in cangjianfeng.


    Jin Linjin also came and patted Yu Changxin on the shoulder. He was a little strange about his business and said, "you have nothing to do with that Wuchen. He has made great efforts to help you. He is the most valued disciple of the patriarch. If it wasn''t for him to persuade the patriarch, you couldn''t have got this opportunity."


    Under the attention of all the people, Yu Changxin went to cangjianfeng to look for a famous sword of his own. Those young disciples who didn''t get started looked at him with expectation. They haven''t got the chance to pick the sword yet, and they only have the hope for such a thing.


    Step by step, Yu Changxin ascended zangjian peak. The scenery here is not good. Countless disordered swords were planted on the ground all the way, and there was no grass around. It was very desolate.


    For those who love swords, this is the most precious place. Every sword here is very famous. It''s a treasure that can be robbed. But for Yu Changxin, it''s just a little insensitive.


    In Yu Changxin''s eyes, sword is just a kind of weapon. It''s no different from sword, spear, sword and halberd. It''s just a tool to kill people.


    He walked in the mountains, but did not try any sword. He thought that if he didn''t have a suitable sword, he could go back empty handed. After all, it was a chance to pick up a sword for nothing.


    All the way up, the swords around him are very valuable. Some swords are famous with the former director. Some swords have complicated patterns and look very beautiful.


    This can''t move him. In his opinion, beautiful swords may not be practical. My swordsmanship is very bad. I''m hard at it. Maybe a knife and a stick are more suitable for me.


    Just when he thought of it, he suddenly saw something like an iron bar inserted here. It was dark and didn''t look like a sword at all, but it was really like a stick.


    This is ridiculous. Swords are mostly for lightness and sharpness, but this one really looks like a mallet.


    Yu Changxin went over and tried to pull him up. He used three parts of his strength, but he didn''t move. It seemed very heavy. Yu Changxin said to himself.


    He didn''t admit defeat and tried his best. With his current strength, even a mountain should be shaken.


    With such a great force, the whole mountain began to shake. The black iron bar was finally taken out of the mountain. Yu Changxin held the black bar and thought it was suitable for his own use.


    When you dance the black iron bar, the rust on the iron bar is gone, but it looks like a sword. It''s a pity that it has no edge and is no different from the iron bar.


    He was carrying an iron bar, ready to see if there was a better one. When he came to a sword, he suddenly heard the sound of breaking the air, and he quickly blocked it with an iron bar,


    I didn''t expect that it was not a sneak attack, but a sword was sucked by the iron bar in my hand. Yu Changxin realized that the iron bar was magnetic and could absorb metal. Just now, the sword was pulled by the suction of the iron bar. That''s why this happened.


    He took the sword down from the iron bar. Unexpectedly, the suction was very strong, so he took it down with great effort. He sighed: "it''s a little strange, but it can''t send and receive freely. It''s usually troublesome."


    With these words, the suction of the iron bar in his hand suddenly disappeared, and Yu Changxin easily took the sword down from the iron bar.


    "It''s rough, but it''s strong. Let''s choose him." Yu Changxin made up his mind and chose this sword.


    He carried his sword on his shoulder. Without a blade, he didn''t need a scabbard. Yu Changxin swaggered down the Tibetan sword peak without much nostalgia.


    After choosing, there is no need to hesitate too much. People outside are all in a hurry. At last, I see Yu Changxin on the way down the mountain. When I see him carrying an iron bar, it seems very ridiculous.


    Jue Wuchen was also surprised by what Yu Changxin did. What he brought down was not a sword, but a big iron bar. It was a shame to everyone.


    After he came out, naturally someone went up to check whether he had eaten more and occupied more, and whether he had left with a sword.


    Soon after the inspection, Yu Changxin really only took the thing in his hand, which surprised everyone. Unexpectedly, this guy actually took the iron bar without a sword.

 Chapter 711

    Some people groan, perhaps lament that he does not know how to buy, so a good opportunity is wasted.


    Some people are secretly happy. After all, Yu Changxin doesn''t know what to buy. He chooses something useless and doesn''t take it away. Naturally, it''s left to them.


    Shangguan Xinghuo pulled Yu Changxin aside and said to him, "why did you choose this useless iron bar? There are so many famous swords in the hidden sword front. Any one of them is better than this one. It''s better now. Once you choose, you can''t go back. "


    Jin Linjin also came and said, "Shangguan just chose the red fire sword, which was a little worse. He hated it for decades. Why didn''t you learn from it?"


    "It''s OK. I''m responsible for my choice. I don''t know how to use swords. Good swords are wasted in my hands." Yu Changxin doesn''t care.


    At this time, several people went back together. Jue Wuchen also went back to Shangguan Xinghuo''s residence with them. Everyone was sighing that Yu Changxin didn''t choose a better sword.


    But absolutely no dust is suddenly said: "in fact, Yu Changxin''s selection is already one of the best swords, even no less than my Hunyuan sword."


    Jue Wuchen''s words surprised everyone. The Hunyuan sword in his hand was one of the top three famous swords.


    The former master was Cangyuan Jiansheng, the resurgent leader of tianjianzong. At that time, when the talent of tianjianzong was withering and the wind and rain were shaking, Cangyuan Jiansheng rose up strongly with Hunyuan sword, led tianjianzong to survive in the chaotic land, and kept its foundation for a hundred years.


    This grandmaster is one of the strongest in tianjianzong, and his Hunyuan sword was even more powerful in the past.


    But he even said that the big iron bar in Yu Changxin''s hand was stronger than Hunyuan sword. All of a sudden, the wind turned around. Everyone wanted to know what the iron bar in Yu Changxin''s hand really did.


    Yu Changxin didn''t want to show off anything, but he couldn''t stand their hard work and had to show it.


    "Then try it." Yu Changxin pointed to Shangguan Xinghuo and said.


    Shangguan Xinghuo was stunned at first, and then said, "then I''ll try."


    The red fire sword in his hand came out of its sheath and rushed towards Yu Changxin. Yu Changxin didn''t care. He just let the iron stick in his hand wave randomly.


    Shangguan Xinghuo chuckles. He really doesn''t know how to use the sword. How can he block his sword at such a slow speed? He will be stabbed by himself. It''s a big deal that he has been injured for a year and a half.


    But the situation is not what he thought. His sword originally stabbed Yu Changxin''s mouth. But I don''t know what force is pulling me away from the original direction.


    This surprised Shangguan Xinghuo. He practised his sword very hard. He was absolutely accurate. How could he stab him.


    But the reality is like this. Yu Changxin''s stick method is extremely poor. There are flaws everywhere, and he can easily resolve them. But today, he has made many mistakes.


    Shangguan Xinghuo doesn''t believe in this evil, but Yu Changxin has already found out his sword skill, and can''t hurt him at all.


    He finally got angry, put his sword on the ground and asked, "I won''t fight any more, but you must tell me what''s going on and how my swordsmanship has become so bad."


    Soon, Yu Changxin said with a smile, "it''s not your sword skill that has become worse, but the sword in my hand has affected your sword."


    With that, Yu Changxin raised his sword. Shangguan Xinghuo''s sword was on the ground, but it was sucked up by Yu Changxin''s black iron stick.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Xinghuo finally understood what was going on. It turned out that it was the eccentricity of the iron bar itself, so he suddenly realized.


    "It seems that those who don''t understand the situation will be scared by you. Don''t show others easily to avoid being targeted." Shangguan Xinghuo said with emotion.


    And this is only the first stage of imperial form. With the improvement of swordsmanship, it will unlock the higher form of iron bar.


    Yu Changxin himself is not inferior to any famous sword. He has great potential for growth. However, Yu Changxin doesn''t care much about it. For him, it''s just a weapon.


    Soon Yu Changxin said goodbye to them and left. He had to look for other parts.


    Jue Wuchen on the other side also set out. The two soldiers divided into two ways to find the same body as themselves, and contacted them to find the noumenon.


    This road is to pursue their own life experience and find the meaning of their existence, which determines where they come from, where they go and what they want to do.


    Along the way, they travel all over the world, relying on the wonderful interaction between each other, finding that it is only a matter of time.


    This kind of thing is a bit bad, other parts are found by them one after another. For example, Li Liangao, who is arrogant and kind-hearted, was still in Thangka town when he found him. He has been guarding the town.


    Originally, the town was near the border and was often harassed by the soldiers. It''s not peaceful all the time, but since Li Liangao came here and set up an array outside to stop outsiders, there has been no invasion of the people in the town.


    However, not everyone is grateful for Li Liangao. Many people don''t like him and always want to drive him out.


    Therefore, Li Liangao has never left here because there are many people he can''t let go. Until one day that Yu Changxin came here, he felt the existence of Li Liangao.


    It''s a rare tranquility in the town. The people here hardly contact with the outside world and are completely self-sufficient. It''s very difficult to do.


    All this depends on Li Liangao. He wants to build a paradise away from the outside world.


    However, such a paradise can not be created. They are just a group of ordinary people. They are still the same as before. With the population growth in recent years, there are more and more problems.


    The food they can provide is not enough for them to eat, either let them go to the outside world, or let them consume part of it.


    Li Liangao was in trouble. He didn''t know what to do. He had to let them all have a good life, but it was not easy.


    At the moment, he felt that someone had gone through the maze he had laid and entered the town. He didn''t expel this person at the first time. Because he didn''t feel malice from this person, on the contrary, he felt close, as if he were connected by blood.


    He was secretly observing what this man was doing here. He wanted to know why he was looking for himself and how he found it.


    When Yu Changxin came to the town, he saw the people living in peace and hope. Their life is very peaceful, without outside interference, but they also have a lot of troubles.


    It''s more like housing. With the peace in recent years, there are more and more people in the small town, and there are fewer and fewer houses to live in.


    The shortage of housing makes the house price higher and higher. Young people can''t afford to buy a house. Only by delaying marriage and not having children can they maintain the status quo.

 Chapter 712

    Li Liangao couldn''t see it any more. He came out and called on everyone to dig the basement for young people to live in. Seeing the appearance of the Savior, everyone responded to the call one after another. After some efforts, they finally built enough houses to temporarily alleviate the housing crisis. However, this is not a long-term solution. They have a place to live and then continue to have children.


    Soon the housing was not enough, and they were in the same predicament as before. Li Liangao just feels helpless. If the core of the contradiction is not solved, problems will still arise.


    There is no way to build more new houses. He also found the problem. In fact, many rich people have many vacant houses.


    They hoard goods and put these houses in their own hands. Even if they are empty, they are not willing to sell them to the poor at a low price.


    They deliberately create a shortage, so that people buy houses at a high price and spend almost all their life savings. They are not moved by the pain. Their goal is to stand on high buildings and reap wealth.


    Li Liangao once again, he robbed the rich to help the poor, forced those rich businessmen''s tax to the poor, but it was only a drop in the bucket.


    After several attempts, he finally fell into despair, no matter what he did, he could not create a real paradise. He wanted to leave here, but he still hesitated. Today, Yu Changxin''s arrival touched him.


    This may be a turning point. In the tavern in the town, he met Yu Changxin and asked the owner for a drink.


    Every time he appeared with a different face, so the tavern owner would not recognize him. He still lives like an ordinary person, although he has always been alone, no one knows his identity. For him, he is independent of the world.


    Seeing the man sitting next to him, Yu Changxin knew that he was the one he was looking for by his own feeling, and he seemed to recognize his identity.


    "Friends from afar, don''t mind if I offer you a toast." Li Liangao said to Yu Changxin.


    Yu Changxin took his glass and said to him, "I don''t mean any harm. I just want to see you."


    After that, he drank all the wine in his glass, and so did Li Liangao. They looked at each other and laughed.


    "You are the first intruder to enter here, but you just don''t know what you want to do." Li Liangao asked him quickly.


    After thinking about it, Yu Changxin said, "I think you should feel that there is some wonderful connection between us. That''s why I came here. We are all part of one person. I want to meet the master with you."


    Naturally, Li Liangao was in a daze. He heard Yu Changxin tell him what happened before. He began to believe a little, but such a thing is still too incredible.


    "When we cultivate our life at this level, we should understand that the highest level pursues the supreme forgetfulness. In the legend, many immortals cut off their emotions in the hope that they would be more in line with the Tao. It''s the same with us, but at this moment, we, as separate beings with independent consciousness, should decide our own destiny. " Yu Changxin said to Li Liangao.


    Li Liangao lowered his head, thought about it and said, "will he devour us all, but we are a part of him. Most of you unite to fight against him


    Yu Changxin said: "no, I want to see what kind of person he is, and then decide how to do it."


    Li Liangao quickly said: "I''m here to stand aloof from the world. I really don''t want to leave."


    Yu Changxin sneered: "people here are greedy and conceited. They don''t know how to be grateful. They don''t have the dignity and freedom they have won by themselves. How can they cherish it? Can they be regarded as keeping aloof from the world?"


    Yu Changxin''s words are really about Li Liangao''s heart. He also began to get tired of endlessly solving problems for these people. Maybe it''s time to let go and let them pursue their own lives.


    But he was still a little uneasy. Without his protection, could they still live in the world.


    As if seeing Li Liangao''s worries, Yu Changxin quickly said, "you think they can''t live. Let''s make a bet. Their instinct for survival is engraved in their bones. They will know how to face life."


    "Well, as long as you can make them face life, I''ll leave here with you." Li Liangao said quickly.


    Their speech is in the sound, next to the tavern owner know nothing, still doing their own thing.


    Since the agreement has been made, Yu Changxin naturally wants to find someone to destroy the peace here and see if they can live under the pressure of the outside world.


    The next morning, the sound of firecrackers started. The residents of the town did not know what had happened, and rushed to the place where the noise came.


    It was the opening of a new tavern, just opposite the original tavern. On the first day, the boss offered to taste the wine for free.


    People were also curious. They went to have a taste and found that there were many wines they had never drunk before. These things never existed in the previous Town, but today they suddenly appeared, which surprised them.


    Compared with the old wine with old taste, this kind of new wine seems to come in from the outside and soon won their favor.


    Soon they got a lot of customers, and people in the town were willing to try the new wine.


    The business of the old tavern has become so bad that the residents have no other place to drink. But now with this new tavern, the business of the old tavern is not as good as before.


    The customers like the new pub very much. They are tired of the same taste of the old pub for several years. Although the old wine shop has tried to improve the new wine, but over and over again there are only a few patterns, not much new.


    Being robbed of their business, the old pub naturally dislikes the new one.


    The changes are not just these. With the new pub, there are many new things, such as new guys.


    The bosses in the town found that the new men who came in from outside were much more diligent than the old men in their own family. It''s a bit bad. They don''t worry about it. It''s a kind of helpless thing.


    Soon, Dad began to hire these new guys to replace the old ones in his family who were not obedient enough.


    Then all the people in the town were more willing to hire new guys than the old ones in the town.


    It''s not only less money, but also more work, which naturally makes the bosses very satisfied, but those old guys who have been replaced don''t think so.

 Chapter 713

    They lost their jobs and could have worked to supplement their families. But now it''s unemployed at home. Fortunately, Li Liang, the former Savior, set up the iron rules to protect everyone''s land. With their own land for farming, these talents will not lose their jobs and starve to death, and will completely lose their guarantee of survival.


    Many new stores open. Most of the old stores compete with them, but they can only rob most of their business.


    The situation of the town suddenly changed greatly. The impact of the new and the old made the originally peaceful town no longer calm. The old for the new look appeared everywhere in the town. Many traditions left by the ancient times were destroyed and transformed into a new fashion closer to the new era.


    Those who have lost their source of livelihood are not waiting to die. On the one hand, they learn the methods used by their new rivals, and on the other hand, the rest unite to fight for their rights.


    During this period, there were a lot of fights and a lot of bloodshed, which Li Liangao didn''t want to see. However, such things will not change because of people''s will, and Li Liangao also hopes that the residents of the town can get rid of their own shelter and strive for a living on their own.


    After these new employees gradually crowd out the old employees, they also begin to find that the requirements of employers are unlimited. They must have their own bottom line.


    After several discussions and peace talks, they decided to unite with those old guys to formulate unified rules and safeguard their rights.


    After several fights, the people in the town still keep their own position, absorb foreign things, constantly reform and innovate, and radiate new vitality.


    An accident has changed many people''s lives. Some people have died in this accident, and some have become stronger and better than before through the baptism of reform.


    The essence of survival is cruel, and they can build their own paradise in this cruel world.


    People feel that they have to control their own destiny. Only when they are strong enough, can they face the misfortune and tribulation of fate and find their own life.


    The world is full of thorns. If you block it with something else, tell them that the world is full of flowers and laughter.


    When they are hurt by the thorn, they will doubt whether the world is real or not. Is it a paradise full of flowers and laughter, or a hell full of thorns.


    Such things are a bit ridiculous, people want to know how to face him, we must know the ridiculous.


    When Li Liangao heard Yu Changxin''s words, he also deeply agreed with his ideas.


    Then Yu Changxin said: "we must grasp the direction. In this world, darkness and light coexist. It is difficult for people to go to heaven, but it is easy to slide into the abyss. Someone must stand up and guide the masses in the right direction. Black and white should check and balance each other, which is the real harmony. It is not correct to have only white or only black. "


    Life is not a closed-loop or completely open society. For people, it is to make themselves stronger. Only in this way can we live a better life. Human society as a whole is developing forward, constantly enhancing its overall strength and living in harmony with nature.


    Don''t try to change the world, respect the truth of the world. After Li Liangao left this message to the residents of the town, he left with Yu Changxin.


    The border outside the town has also been removed, and they can have a free fate. Maybe there will be many accidents or dangers, maybe it will overturn overnight, or it may prosper through its own efforts.


    As Li Liangao said, we should respect the truth of the world and not deliberately distort him. If you want to see the bright side, you should also know that the darkness is like a shadow.


    After leaving the small town, Li Liangao and Yu Changxin look for other parts together, and go to find their own self with them.


    As for how to choose in the future, it depends on the development in the future.


    Then they found the song greedy love, Tang nuyi, he Xiaoyao, Qian Jucai, Wei Tiecheng, and finally all of them were together.


    The body of justice and rage is Tang nuyi, the body of laziness and temperance is he Xiaoyao, the body of greed and thrift is money gathering, the body of loyalty and gluttony is Wei Tiecheng. There is also the body of tenacity and jealousy, the body of hope and pride, the body of faith, the body of lust and generosity, the body of greed.


    Tell them that they are all part of someone. They don''t believe it at first, but there is no dust in it. Naturally, they can believe that they exist. It''s really part of someone.


    According to their previous plan, they decided to take a look at what their true self looked like.


    Now that they have made a good decision, they will naturally pass quickly. Their true self is on the earth, and they are a human being.


    When they got the news, they quickly rushed to the position of their own master. Yu Changxin is also very puzzled. Among them, Jue Wuchen is the most energetic. He almost provides information every time.


    If you want to know the location of the statue, he also found it in advance.


    For such a thing, it''s a bit too positive. Yu Changxin thinks so, and other people have their own thoughts.


    They are all part of Fang Tianxing, but they inherit different personalities. It can be said that they have their own pursuits, and no one knows what ideas they have in mind.


    Maybe it''s just to make yourself more ridiculous. Only in this way can we know the eccentricity, which is a bit bad.


    If you want to know how to change the world, you have to use your own power to change it, but at the same time, it will be changed by the environment. This is the institutionalization of human beings.


    If they stay in a certain environment for a long time, they will naturally bring some institutionalized things. For their lives, the shackles used to imprison people will grow on their bodies after wearing them for a long time, and they will never be able to take them off again.


    Want to become what kind of person, it has to go in what direction, but the environment does not necessarily allow, perhaps itself is the biggest obstacle.


    This kind of thing is the contradiction of people. On the one hand, a person''s success is inseparable from the help of the environment. But on the other hand, people''s efforts are also against the constraints of the environment, hoping to achieve their own career.


    They landed on the earth and searched for Fang Tianxing''s trace separately. They couldn''t determine his exact location, so they had to search separately.


    This is something that makes people feel bad. They agree on the direction they are responsible for, and then they pursue it separately.


    Yu Changxin came to the school where Fang Tianxing had been, where there were many teachers who had taught him. They hope to learn about Fang Tianxing and how he grew up. To some extent, that is the life they have experienced.

 Chapter 714

    Soon he came to the high school where Fang Tianxing stayed, where he had lived for three years. It was here that he absorbed the initial nutrients and successfully entered the perfect university.


    Because of such a celebrity, this high school has become a famous holy land. The headmaster often mentioned Fang Tianxing in his public speeches. He did not expect that Fang Tianxing would grow into such a great person.


    Fang Tianxing also went back several times and donated money to the school to help the school repair and reconstruction, which is also a precious memory for him.


    Yu Changxin stops here for a while. The campus where Fang Tianxing once lived has been transformed into a scenic spot for countless tourists to visit. Therefore, the layout here is the same as it used to be, and the plants and trees have never changed.


    Revisiting the old place immediately triggered the memory of Yu Changxin, who seemed to incarnate into the youth of that year. He once walked the road, he also walked, the people he met along the way, the things he passed were very funny.


    In a trance, he felt that his figure coincided with the boy. He shook his head and stepped out of this state. He reminded himself that he had to have his own sense of autonomy and that he was not just Fang Tianxing''s part.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Yu Changxin knew that the purpose of uniting these parts was to kill the Emperor himself, make his own decisions, and no longer have to submit to others.


    They all feel that they have to be masters, and they are unwilling to submit to others and be their vassals.


    Originally a part of the body, separated from the body, had its own independent thought, wanted to be the master of Shi and be its own master. It''s just like trying to kill yourself. It''s a part of yourself. I can''t help it.


    Just when Yu Changxin was sad, news soon came that someone had found Fang Tianxing, who was lecturing for students in a university.


    After knowing the exact location, several members rushed to see what the situation was. Yu Changxin followed him to see what Fang Tianxing looked like.


    They are the level of the peerless strong, no one found their whereabouts, nor attracted anyone''s attention.


    When they came to the place where Fang Tianxing was, Fang Tianxing was giving a lecture. They didn''t disturb anyone. Instead, they sneaked into the crowd here to observe Fang Tianxing.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing is telling the students a story about the quarrel of facial features.


    Sometimes people are good, sometimes they are bad, sometimes they are rational, and sometimes they are violent. It''s like a person''s eyes, ears, mouths and noses also quarrel with each other.


    People''s face has nose, eyes, mouth, eyebrows, ears, collectively known as facial features. Every official felt that he was better than the other four officials, and he thought that he was the most important. People could not live without him. Finally, one day, their hidden jealousy broke out, and they began to quarrel.


    Because the mouth tube talks, so the mouth first said: "master, how can I eat without me, how can I speak, you are sick on me, so my function is the biggest!"


    Hearing this, the ear was very unconvinced. He said, "hum, you can''t compare with me. Human beings often say that they listen to all kinds of things. Our ears are the best assistants of human beings by nature. How can anyone hear without me


    His eyes could not help saying, "without my master, how can you see everything in the world, how can you see beautiful women? Even you can only be seen by me!"


    Nose also angry, said: "humans need me to breathe, to provide them with oxygen, they can survive, blood circulation can keep smooth. That''s why I''m the most powerful. How can I smell the smell of food and flowers without me! "


    Eyebrow is the last one to speak, he said: "without me, you would have become a drowned chicken, but it''s not me who shelter you from the wind and rain!"


    They quarreled for three days and three nights, and they decided to leave people''s faces in turn to see who was the most important.


    They want to see who is most indispensable to human beings. They all think that they are the most important and indispensable organ.


    The next morning, it was time for those who had lost their facial features to get up. But because of the eyes left, people can''t open their eyes, can''t see the road collapsed when suddenly fell, he cried in pain, exclaimed: "no eyes can live, I can''t live without eyes."


    One side of Yan Qing proud laugh, laugh tears all came out, he said: "sure enough, the most inseparable person is still me."


    All the other features are not satisfied with the sneer.


    Soon, after all, he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones, but only slightly. At this time, he felt his way to the kitchen and wanted to smell the food.


    But because the nose also left, people can''t smell anything.


    At this time, the nose complacently said: "how can people live without me? There is no taste in what they eat."


    Soon the man''s mother saw him and sat down with him. She wanted to feed him, but because she had no mouth, she couldn''t feed him at all.


    This kind of life is very funny, the mother sighed and said: "you have no mouth how to live, can''t eat soon will die."


    Mouth proud laugh way: "know, I am the most important, without me, people will soon die."


    Eyebrows sulky on one side, because no one noticed his departure, he just wanted to let these guys die.


    Facial features quarrel endlessly, only the eyebrows notice the state of people at the moment, but the eyebrows didn''t make a sound to remind them at the beginning. When they quarrel, the eyebrows suddenly say: "don''t wait, people will die now."


    Because the mouth is quarreling with other facial features, and the nose has left him, without the nose and mouth, people can''t breathe.


    People can''t breathe and die faster. They will soon suffocate and die. Facial features immediately said: "we can''t let him die."


    But this time is too late, people can not breathe, soon suffocated to death.


    When the noumenon is dead, the five senses have lost the foundation of survival, and there is no way to continue to exist. They forget that their lives are connected with people.


    There is another version of the story, that is, the five senses admit their importance and decide to return to people and continue to live.


    They are all part of human beings. They will become what they are.


    The students at the bottom seemed to understand, and Fang Tianxing didn''t say any more. He just stood up and said to the students, "today''s class is over, you go back."


    After hearing what he said, the students came out of the thinking of the story. Some of them packed up and left. Fang Tianxing also left the platform and left alone.

 Chapter 715

    Instead of taking the main road, he took the small road. All the way to an abandoned building, he turned and said, "come out, all of you. There is no one here. No matter what you want to do with me, I will accompany you."


    This is a solemn declaration. A gentleman can be deceived by his own way, but not by his own way.


    Obviously, Fang Tianxing has seen through their hiding. It''s meaningless to continue to hide. Their figure appears.


    Because of the special reaction and mobilization, Fang Tianxing soon knew that they were his own separate body, the body of justice and rage, Tang nuyi, the body of laziness and restraint, he Xiaoyao, the body of greed and thrift, the body of money gathering, the body of loyalty and gluttony, Wei Tiecheng. There is also the body of tenacity and jealousy, the body of hope and pride, the body of faith, the body of lust and generosity, the body of greed.


    It''s not strange that they appear and find themselves, but it''s strange that they find themselves together.


    In other words, there must be a premeditation and someone pushing it secretly. It''s obviously a plot against himself. In the face of challenges, Fang Tianxing is never afraid, no matter what.


    "What can I do for you? I don''t think it''s just for a lesson. " Fang Tianxing said to them first.


    They hesitated, didn''t know how to say it, or the absolute clean stood up and said: "we came to you to ask why you erase our memory, deliberately let us not know our identity."


    "I see," Fang Tianxing said quickly, "erasing your memory is for you to live a new life. You don''t have to be tired of the past things, and you don''t have to bear so many things to start your life easily."


    "It''s really good for us. I think you want us to live freely? Or to eat us more easily. " Jue Wuchen continued to ask. He didn''t believe Fang Tianxing''s answer at all.


    Others are also watching. They actually don''t know how to do it or how to face their own self. Just let Jue Wuchen stand up and bargain.


    Jue Wuchen stood up and said, "in order to protect ourselves, we have to work together to imprison you in case you will hurt us."


    His idea has been approved by many people. It seems to them that only when Fang Tianxing is locked up can their safety be ensured.


    Fang Tianxing looked up at the sky and laughed, and said to them, "I was worried that I would devour you, so I must be imprisoned, right?"


    After hearing this, Wu Wuchen was stunned. Then he wanted to know the funny part of it. He choked his neck and said, "so what."


    "You''re not my part. I won''t do this. Neither will my part." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    People around are far away from the absolute dust, they all feel helpless, people all feel funny. In a flash, they decided that the man was definitely not dust-free.


    No dust, the skin does not smile, quickly said: "what do you mean I am not no dust, then who am I? Are you kidding? "


    He wanted to win over the support of others, but found that no one stood beside him, and he found that he had been isolated. He turned his head to Tianxing and said, "how can you be so sure? Can''t I be so jealous that I can''t control myself?"


    "These things are also a part of me. I don''t believe I''m so bad. I would never do such a thing anyway." Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    Jue Wuchen looked up at the sky and laughed, "I''ve been hiding in this body all these years. I didn''t expect you to see it."


    Soon, a white light came out of the absolutely clean body. When his body fell down, it was someone who caught the absolutely clean body. The white light dispersed and showed the figure of the man.


    They all have to make their own strength to solve the problem in front of them. This guy is attached to his own part, and it''s not good for him.


    The man was a Protoss, and his white wings showed his identity. He threw something out of his hand. He said with a smile, "I''m the king of tiger spirit. I know all about you. Behind me is a God. You''d better surrender, or you''ll die."


    As soon as he came up, he showed his identity. He was obviously prepared and didn''t care about Fang Tianxing.


    "I dare to ask which God sent you. It''s really irresistible that you should have such dignity." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    This is half flattering and half self depreciating. It must be purposeful for them to want to see what kind of root the tiger spirit king is.


    Soon, people feel helpless. The other side has been planning for a long time and must have his own destination. Fang Tianxing knows that no matter what, he has to take the other side''s challenge next.


    Soon the tiger spirit God fell to the same height as Fang Tianxing. He said to Fang Tianxing, "your seeds are well planted, but you have to give me the harvest, because you don''t deserve such a good thing. Only the Supreme Haoguang devil is qualified to have it."


    What he said surprised everyone. They didn''t expect that the other party was from the demon emperor of heaven''s heart. He refined his way of soul, and had long seen Fang Tianxing''s eccentricity. For him, such a wonderful way of soul cultivation was exactly what he needed.


    Since he made the move, everything was arranged by the devil emperor of Tianxin, in order to catch Fang Tianxing and all his parts.


    Fang Tianxing is not in a hurry to deal with the tiger spirit God King. Instead, he looks at the surrounding space. He finds the abnormality. The surrounding space is sealed, and there are other oddities.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s performance, Hu Po Shen Jun knew that he was aware of his arrangement. He said with a smile: "it seems that you are aware of the abnormality around you. You have been sealed by me with a strange treasure, and you have also set up a teleportation array. Now it''s just starting. You have no way to escape."


    Soon the tiger spirit God King hit a ring finger, the surrounding space began to vibrate, that is a very funny thing, this situation makes many people feel a little worried.


    Several parts also began to panic, it was obvious that they were schemed by each other, and each other had been plotting for a long time.


    They didn''t want to be fooled like this. They surrounded the tiger spirit God King and wanted him to pay for it. The tiger spirit God King was not afraid. When he was looking for other parts, he had already figured out their characteristics and abilities, so now he was not so flustered.


    They attacked the man by all means, but the tiger spirit God King took out a big knife. He wanted to avenge Ares, the God of war, and let others know his power.


    In the protoss, the blood of the divine beast is low. Even the highest divine beast can''t compare with the same rank of the protoss, and can''t stand out in any case.

 Chapter 716

    At that time, he just lost Ares, the God of war, and he could only become his vassal mount. These years, he could.


    They all have to let their own strength suppress the whole audience, he cried out: "don''t struggle, none of you can run."


    People''s attack was easily blocked by him. Those who wanted to escape also found that they could not break the shackles of the surrounding space. They had to come back. Yu Changxin and they were not determined to defeat this guy and fight back his mockery.


    People are very ridiculous about such things, but the other side''s strength is very strong, and the combat experience is rich, they can easily resolve their attacks, and soon they will be unable to stop.


    The situation is very critical. Fang Tianxing, who has been silent for a long time, finally makes a move, which is a thunderbolt. The sword in his hand rushed to the tiger spirit God King with unparalleled righteousness, which was very domineering to them.


    They couldn''t break the defense of the tiger spirit, but Fang Tianxing hurt the tiger spirit. There was a blood line in the center of his eyebrows, and a drop of blood came out of it.


    The tiger spirit God King touched the bloodstain of the eyebrow, said angrily: "you really make me angry."


    He turned into the original shape, a huge male black tiger with dark wings. His eyes flashed a frightening light, staring at Fang Tianxing tightly.


    He is just a strange animal. He doesn''t care about many people''s affairs. They have something to worry about. Although he had a new master, he didn''t have a good face for the old master''s enemies.


    The tiger spirit God King opened his mouth, which soon made him feel a little afraid. A strong stench came, and Fang Tianxing had to retreat.


    See his appearance, tiger spirit God King proud laugh, think Fang Tianxing is scared away by his divine power. But when Fang Tianxing stepped back, he covered his nose and mouth and said, "how long have you not brushed your teeth, and the taste is too strong?"


    "I never brush my teeth, and no one dares to say that my mouth stinks." Tiger spirit God King don''t care about each other Tianxing said.


    These things are nothing to tiger spirit God. The idea of man is naturally different from that of beast, and the people he ate never had a chance to refute him.


    Fang Tianxing also ignored the fury of the tiger spirit God King. For such animals, there is no need to talk about humanity.


    Because it didn''t have that kind of thing at all, Fang Tianxing''s sword soon fell from the sky, carrying a huge amount of noble spirit. When it fell, it was like a mountain.


    But the tiger spirit God King is not an ordinary existence. In the face of this guy''s request, he just stretched out a tiger palm to catch the sword given by Fang Tianxing. At the same time, his pupil emitted a red light.


    Seeing the red light, Fang Tianxing knew that it was not good. The red light captured people''s soul and had wonderful magic.


    He fell into vertigo for a moment, and a huge stabbing pain came from his mind, which made people want to avoid. Let go of all resistance and yield to such pain.


    They all feel helpless, but they are not happy. They all feel this kind of pain, can not be suppressed, can only be endlessly endured.


    But a lot of people are very bad, will eventually be unbearable, unbearable result is the temporary loss of self-consciousness.


    They all feel helpless. They are very angry about the situation of this thing. Under the unbearable pressure, they have to escape and dare not face it.


    This is the power of fear, which causes fear in the bottom of my heart and finally succumbs to fear. This terrible power makes them fall one by one.


    Fang Tianxing is still struggling to insist. He has fear in his heart. He doesn''t give himself the separation, but stays in himself.


    This kind of fear is people''s fear and resistance to some unknown harm. These are the unique sources of human fear, which are very different from other animals. We don''t think that animals have specific emotions. The essence of their emotional response is similar to that of us.


    Fear does not correspond to human fear, but is a kind of reaction tendency, which has the characteristics of retreat, keeping a safe distance and protecting oneself. The essence of this reaction tendency is the ability of living organisms to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and to maintain survival and species reproduction. Common is the basis and prototype of human fear.


    That is to say, when your fear reaches a certain level and your whole person is immersed in a negative emotion that you can''t get rid of and can''t solve, people are in a numb state.


    When it''s difficult for you to get rid of this fear by changing your own behavior in a certain way, people will go into a kind of negative emotion and think that whether I do it or not is actually the same.


    When the fear is too big to resist, people will no longer have resistance and become the walking corpses who passively bear the pain.


    But Fang Tianxing is still gritting his teeth and insisting that he can''t just be knocked down and insult his five masters. He inherited courage and belief from Tianchan potato. No matter how heavy the pressure is, this belief will not be defeated, it can be destroyed, and it can never be defeated.


    But they all feel helpless. People can be destroyed, but they can never be defeated. Fang Tianxing just bites his teeth and wakes up.


    Tiger spirit God King just slightly surprised, and then it is back, because several parts have been swallowed by fear. They had no way to resist and became the thugs of the tiger spirit God King.


    He beat himself and watched the play happily.


    This method is very easy to use. Fang Tianxing has no way to deal with his separation. Now they are all in a state of insanity. They are a part of themselves. It''s hard for them to cultivate until now. If they play hard, they can''t bear it. If they play hard, they can''t ease the present predicament.


    The tiger spirit God King holds the fierce moon in both hands, waiting to see how Fang Tianxing gets along with himself. Just like a cat playing with a mouse, he has to be exhausted before he can be killed.


    This may be the habit of cats, only let the enemy die of pain and despair, in order to ease the resentment in his heart.


    He always thinks that Fang Tianxing is a guy who makes people feel a little annoying. Before, the huge fear can''t scare him. Only when he is killed by himself can he humiliate him.


    There is nothing wrong with the plan of the tiger spirit God King. It is a very common plan, but that kind of thing is a little bad.


    This kind of thing is a little bad, but it''s not so terrible. We have to strengthen our strength. Only by stimulating their own emotions and overcoming that fear with their own emotions can they regain their mind.

 Chapter 717

    But they all have some feelings. Fang Tianxing gives them his own consciousness, and they don''t know what step they can take.


    They have not been exposed to fear, which is a difficulty for them and a test from heaven. They are all part of Fang Tianxing''s emotions. Only when they can reach the limit can they break through the pressure of fear.


    Fang Tianxing, while working with them, let them start to stimulate their own strength and impact their inner barriers.


    The first one is Wei Tiecheng, who is loyal and gluttonous. He emphasizes loyalty most. Now attacking his own noumenon is the way of rebellious loyalty.


    He struggled desperately, trying to regain control of his body. For such a thing, fear is like a mountain in his heart, and he must try to get rid of it.


    This kind of thing is not easy, the tiger spirit God King does not think he can do it, so he did not stop it.


    Wei Tiecheng''s body is controlled by the strength of the tiger''s spirit. Attacking Fang Tianxing, he tries hard to change his attack and just hits himself with his fist.


    It''s not easy for him to bear his own attack. Wei Tiecheng''s move is powerful, and he vomites blood immediately.


    Great pain can wake up his will, Wei Tiecheng feel pressure in his heart rock shaken.


    This is far from enough. If you want to really get rid of the shackles of fear, you must really break through the shackles.


    It''s not easy, his loyalty can''t break through the power of fear, and his power of gluttony doesn''t seem to work.


    His soul soon gathered together, and he devoured the mountain of fear, which seemed to be a very delicious thing. Keep biting off a part of the mountain and swallowing it.


    The mountain looks so huge that people can''t eat it at all, and even if they eat it, it''s hard to digest.


    Wei Tiecheng soon realized that his stomach was becoming more and more stagflation, which was hard to digest. Always feel very uncomfortable in the stomach, like swallowing a pile of lead, it is impossible to be digested.


    The body of the soul is invisible and immaterial. When encountering such things as fear mountain, it is also negative and positive, which makes him feel like he has really eaten something difficult to digest.


    Wei Tiecheng''s stomach has been bulging a lot, but the fear mountain has not disappeared much. He is still pressing on his head, not allowing him to regain control of his body, and his consciousness is suppressed at the bottom.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he continued to swallow the mountain of fear. Overeating was not only greedy, but also venting his pain on eating.


    Even if it is to make themselves very painful, it is a painful pleasure, it looks ridiculous.


    His stomach is getting bigger and bigger, but he doesn''t stop to swallow it. He has just learned a set of skills, which is called suffering, constantly suffering.


    There is no unbearable pain, unbearable sin, only unbearable happiness in life.


    As long as we keep suffering, no matter how hard it is, it will pass. As Wei Tiecheng continued to swallow, the mountain above his head became smaller and smaller, and finally he was elated.


    With a burp, he digested the fear of swallowing, and immediately relaxed. It''s not just about regaining control of the body, it''s a little bit of mental growth.


    He completely overcome the power of fear, they are not happy, won.


    However, other people have not yet stepped out of their own way and exerted their power to the maximum. Only in this way can they release the fear of repressive consciousness.


    The tiger spirit God King also began to panic, he used his strength to suppress Fang Tianxing and his separation, can''t let Fang Tianxing have a chance to turn over, must let him can''t turn over.


    The tiger spirit God King comes to Fang Tianxing with a knife. Just in case, he wants Fang Tianxing to be killed here.


    Fang Tianxing only felt that the danger was all around him, so he quickly asked Wei Tiecheng to block the tiger spirit God King and fight for time to wait for other people to wake up. But time is running out, Wei Tiecheng can not hold much time.


    They all felt that they had to be a very funny thing. Wei Tiecheng, needless to say, rushed up to block the tiger spirit.


    At the same time, the iron rod of Yu Changxin hit him head on, and Fang Tianxing sidestepped to avoid him. He gave a loud drink, hoping to wake up the hope in Yu Chang''s confidence. That is very helpless, but also very ridiculous.


    Yu Changxin is temporarily confused. He seems to feel that he lacks something. Only when you let your strength play to the limit, can you know what kind of power you have been longing for.


    In the desperate situation will not be completely engulfed, there are many people are feeling helpless. For this defeated guy, there is only endless hesitation. It seems that he lacks something he longs for. What is it? He seems to have nothing all over him. What is it.


    The body does not lack that is the spirit, boundless fear can not resist, only let their spirit become stronger.


    What kind of spirit can overcome fear? Hope, but does hope exist? It is very illusory and can''t be touched.


    They are not so happy, the status quo is so bad, there is no hope, then rely on their own to create hope.


    Hope is the possibility of conquering everything. As long as hope exists, then it is not absolute darkness in the dark night. People are ridiculous. They all feel helpless. They are very ridiculous about this thing.


    Yu Changxin just felt that there was a force surging up in his heart, which was invisible and intangible. That kind of power was a bit strong and imperious, which made people feel that it was not so easy.


    The big stone of fear was slowly lifted up, but the stone was heavy, and it was not so easy to be lifted. Hovering in the air, with great pressure, Yu Changxin was a little flustered. He didn''t know whether he could overcome the fear.


    "Hope exists because you believe in it, and it will grow as strong as you believe in it." Fang Tianxing couldn''t help but remind.


    Hearing this, Yu Changxin''s strength seems to be more powerful. At last, he clenched his teeth and overturned the big stone of fear and finally regained his freedom.


    Such a thing is very ridiculous, hope is the most powerful force, let people feel some bad, they are helpless, for this thing is a kind of irresistible temptation.


    Yu Changxin got rid of the shackles of fear and went up to help Wei Tiecheng. At the moment, Wei Tiecheng is in a weak position. With his help, he can stabilize the situation.


    Others also began to raise their will to break their own shackles. They each have their own strengths, and it''s only a matter of time before they break through the shackles.


    As long as his strength becomes more powerful, he can naturally overcome the difficulties brought down by the strong pressure. The body of laziness and self-control is not at ease. He just lies on the ground and sleeps to overcome the fear in his heart.

 Chapter 718

    Tang Nu Yi''s eyes were red and his whole body was angry. He was like an angry bull. His anger rose up and burned the mountain of fear.


    There is also greed and self-control. Money gathers wealth. He regards the big stone of fear as his treasure and the most important thing is his love. In a moment, he turns the fear into his own wealth and uses it for himself.


    He was so sad that he became a lifelong pain. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help crying. Tears fell on the stone of fear, and it began to crack from the inside. Once upon a time, Meng Jiangnu cried for the Great Wall. Today, song''s greed is crying for the stone of fear.


    One by one, they defeated the fear of suppressing themselves, and the great progress of cultivation became Fang Tianxing''s help.


    At this moment, the tiger spirit God King was flustered. He didn''t expect that things would become like this. Now looking at the people who surrounded him, he began to be a little afraid.


    It''s all bad. They all feel like they''ve come out of a great dilemma, but hope is far from here.


    A group of people besieged the tiger spirit God King. He had some difficulties. Fang Tianxing was also waiting for the opportunity to fight for the chance to kill the tiger spirit God King first. He set up such a plot to plot against himself. How could he let him go easily.


    The king of tiger''s spirit is clumsy on the left and clumsy on the right. In the past, his power of tiger''s spirit improved their strength, but now it causes great pressure on them. It''s really hard to steal chicken.


    However, the tiger spirit God king knows that as long as he stays in the transmission array, he and others will be sent to the divine world. Then, no matter how powerful he is, it''s not up to the emperor.


    Tiger spirit God King''s plan is to defend a wave, waiting for Fang Tianxing, they have no spare force to attack.


    His abacus is good, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t allow him to succeed. Since he is the enemy of each other, he wants to get rid of his opponent with his own strength.


    People attack in turn, that is to say, he is in a hurry and has no strength to deal with it. For many people, they don''t want to be victims and are not afraid to fight hard. It''s just a way to make people feel that they are not so strong. Only by making people''s power more terrible, they all feel that they have to strive for their own destiny.


    The attack of the people is very brave, tiger spirit God King gradually can not support, improve the strength of the people can cause a threat to him. They all feel very ridiculous, this is how helpless, for people is irresistible.


    Finally, Yu Chang''s black money stick knocked on the head of the Tiger God King and knocked it out. Fang Tianxing knew what a ridiculous situation it was.


    Although this guy was defeated, it''s not so simple. The surrounding transmission array is still in operation. We must find a way to stop it.


    We can''t go to the God Emperor''s side according to the original track. I''m afraid we can''t move a step there, but the teleportation array is very solid. We tried many ways, but we can''t break the light curtain around.


    Fang Tianxing frowned at how to solve his dilemma. He didn''t know what to do. This array was set up by the emperor of God, and it can''t be destroyed by their ability.


    Fang Tianxing was searching for whether the tiger spirit God Zun had anything with him. There was only a strange array disk that he couldn''t use. He tried to fiddle with the pointer on it and found that it was something strange. The transmission array around him suddenly trembled and made a harsh sound.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what happened, but he is sure that he has deviated from the original route and the destination is not the original place.


    They all feel that they don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse, and they don''t know what kind of fate they will have.


    Soon the teleportation array stopped, and the sense of rotation disappeared. It was like coming to the land. When the light of the transmission array dissipated, we finally saw what it looked like outside.


    It looks very desolate outside. Fang Tianxing said to the crowd, "let''s run away separately and hide our tracks. We''ll meet again when we have a chance."


    They also felt that this should be the case, so they dispersed to find a way out, creating difficulties for the pursuers and increasing their chances of escape.


    The crowd quickly dispersed and fled. Soon after, a super strong man came here and felt their breath. He quickly said, "I''m on the alert to run separately. Where can I go in my territory?"


    Fang Tian is walking in the direction of the city. He wants to see how the protoss people live and how they usually live.


    He changed according to the costumes of the people on the street. All the people here are ordinary Protoss. They didn''t notice the abnormality of Fang Tianxing. Their lifestyle is similar to that of the Terran.


    Just a lot of temples on the street, a lot of people go in to pray, eager to enter a higher heaven.


    Heaven is a tower like world, which is directly divided into nine parts according to the identity of the residents


    The first heaven, the moon and the sky, is inhabited by a life of unswerving faith.


    The second sky, mercury, is inhabited by people who make contributions to the pursuit of glory in the world.


    The third heaven, Venus, is full of sentimental life.


    The fourth heaven, the sun and the sky, inhabits the life of wisdom.


    Martian sky, the fifth heaven, inhabits the life of dying for faith.


    Jupiter, the sixth heaven, inhabits a just and wise life.


    The seventh heaven, Saturn, is inhabited by the life of reclusive meditation.


    The eighth heaven, xingxingtian, represents the eternal victory of the Protoss and the praise of the ancestors.


    The Ninth Heaven, the original moving heaven, is the place where only the God ancestors exist.


    That thing is to divide the protoss into three, six and nine classes. The resources are limited. Not all Protoss can get the highest enjoyment.


    The first level are all captured Terran slaves. They have to work constantly. They feel a little bad about Fang Tianxing''s arrival. They all bow their heads to work.


    Someone in charge saw Fang Tianxing wandering around and asked him, "where are you from? Why don''t you work?"


    Fang Tianxing was just a moment of silence. He said, "I''m with them. I''m looking for a place to pee."


    Lie is very clumsy, that person in charge said: "don''t come back to the team soon, next time don''t drink water secretly."


    Fang Tianxing nodded busily, came to the old man and pretended to work. He was afraid that the old man would expose himself.


    However, the old man did not expose himself. Instead, he said kindly in a low voice, "son, where are you from? Why are you not accompanied by your family?"


    Fang Tianxing, of course, knew that he couldn''t let the bottom out easily. He quickly said, "I''m separated from my family, so I''m here alone. Thank you for taking care of me."


    The old man said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Life is hard. We all depend on helping each other to survive."

 Chapter 719

    Fang Tianxing has a deep understanding of what''s going on here. The people here are constantly working. If they are a little slack, they will be beaten and scolded by the manager. The work that can never be done is endless work, not day and night.


    They are not as strong as the Protoss. They have to take some medicine. After taking that medicine, they will be tireless, but they seem to lose their spirit.


    People who work seem numb. They only have the idea of working. This kind of life is really pitiful. But Fang Tianxing doesn''t dare to help them at this time. He just wants to protect himself first. Now he is in the enemy camp. Once he shows up, he can''t eat it.


    Fang Tianxing also works honestly, looking for opportunities to escape. This kind of life is really hopeless, always looking for opportunities to live a little human.


    Half a month later, Fang Tianxing finally found the opportunity to take advantage of the manager''s inattention and come to the second layer of mercury.


    Most of the people here are human beings, but the situation is better than that of the first layer, and it''s easier. At least not to work all day and never rest.


    Most of the work here needs to be creative, not just a robot.


    But it doesn''t mean more freedom than that, it just makes people feel helpless.


    I have to work hard every moment, just like a person who is teased by fate. I don''t have much sense of autonomy and I''m not allowed to.


    Before, there were two people who could only be shown to the public because they didn''t finish the task in time. People were ashamed and angry about their laziness.


    The lowly people kept pointing. The two men closed their eyes and didn''t care about their accusations,


    Fang Tianxing felt a little annoyed. These people didn''t make any mistakes. They have been branded, but no one has pleaded for them, only a variety of strange accusations.


    One of them scolded the most fiercely. Fang Tianxing got together in the crowd and knocked him down intentionally. He was bumped into in the yelling and scolding. In his heart, he said angrily, "who is so brave, dare to bump me?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to make trouble and was ready to leave quietly, but the man still saw himself. He yelled: "Stinky boy, stop."


    Fang Tianxing could only stop when he heard the speech. The man came to him and said, "did you hit me just now?"


    "No, not me." Fang Tianxing bowed his head and said.


    "It''s not you. What are you running for?" The man asked back.


    First to provoke each other, and do not want to cause trouble, what they do is obviously not to recruit themselves, think of this Tianxing know can not be less, just raised his head and said: "is hit you how."


    The man wanted to beat Fang Tianxing, but he didn''t expect that the young man, who looked a little weak, turned him over all at once. It could be said that he met someone more powerful than himself.


    That hand was caught under the pain had to beg for mercy: "I was wrong, you let me go."


    Fang Tianxing just let go, let him have a little autonomy, what kind of situation can make them feel their own situation.


    Only by giving him a little punishment can he return to his heart. Fang Tianxing kicked his arm off and watched him cover his arm and lie on the ground with pain. It was a very pleasant thing and a lesson for everyone.


    All of a sudden, other people are far away from him and return to their respective positions. That kind of thing is a bit abrupt.


    He does not want to appear, but the form does not allow him to stay out of the world. Only when he enters the world of mortals can he really get out of the world of mortals. This is a paradox.


    Fang Tianxing plans to turn around and leave, but someone holds him. He turns around and looks at him. It''s a thin young man. He pulled Fang Tianxing to no one''s place and said to him, "you''ve offended people. It''s the dry son of the Deacon here. When others see it, it''s hard for you to leave."


    This person comes to remind himself that he looks like a good person. Can bring is not good news, did not expect that the person injured himself is also a backstage, here is really not where ordinary people live.


    They are used to such things for a long time. No one thinks that Fang Tianxing will come to a good end. Challenging the authority here has never come to a good end.


    Fang Tianxing of course knows that the most important thing is to leave as soon as possible. That person is not provoked by ordinary people. They are all helpless. For these things, if you can not touch them, you should not touch them.


    "How do you get out of here?" Fang Tianxing quickly asked, this is a very important thing.


    The man replied, "it''s not easy to leave here. There''s a barrier to the next floor. If you don''t have a pass, you can''t leave easily."


    "I see. Thank you, brother." Fang Tianxing nodded to show that he knew, which was also a kind thanks to him.


    Then Fang Tianxing left here. If he didn''t go any further, someone must have found him. He carefully avoided the people around him all the way and secretly came to the checkpoint to check.


    There are many people at the checkpoint. They can only cross the checkpoint with their passes. There are dozens of people on the checkpoint, and their accomplishments are not high. That is to say, a group of God kings are in charge of a God.


    Can''t easily rush past, only think of a way to get the pass first, can pass there smoothly.


    When Fang Tianxing saw a woman coming, it seemed that she wanted to go through the checkpoint and pull the man into the alley. The man was very scared and was ready to shout, but Fang Tianxing covered her mouth and didn''t let her make a sound.


    She is also a human being. Heaven is divided into nine levels. The lower three levels are mostly inhabited by human laborers, who are responsible for providing necessary things for the Protoss. The middle three levels are inhabited by human beings and gods, while the upper three levels are inhabited by only the protoss aristocrats.


    Fang Tianxing said to the woman, "don''t talk, I''ll let go of your nose and mouth."


    The woman nodded. Fang Tianxing released the hand that covered her mouth. She was able to breathe. She took this opportunity to say to her, "don''t be afraid. I just want a pass."


    "If you want a pass, you can do it. As long as there are people outside, you can do it. I''m going to visit relatives." The woman said to Tianxing.


    "I can''t get a pass myself, and you seem to be someone I know." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    The woman said doubtfully, "you and I have never met. How can we know me?"


    Fang Tianxing was also thinking. After a moment, he said, "I remember you and he''s daughter."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the woman was shocked. He said, "how do you know that you are from outside?"


    "I met your father, and he asked me to look for you." Fang Tianxing nodded and said.


    The woman couldn''t help crying. She was caught here by the Protoss and settled here after suffering, but she couldn''t go back. I don''t know what happened to her father.

 Chapter 720

    His father has been worried about her, did not expect her to live well here. It''s already in the air. I have my own family and husband.


    "This pass is for you. If you can get out of here, help me to bring a letter to my father and let him know that I am safe." The woman said to Tianxing.


    This is a sad story. Obviously, the woman has got married here and will not go back. Fang Tianxing said with emotion: "thank you very much. I will bring it here."


    Fang Tianxing took her pass, holding her head high, went to the gate fiercely, saw someone coming, and the two people guarding the gate suddenly came to the spirit, waiting for Fang Tianxing to come.


    Fang Tianxing came to the checkpoint, and the man was very enthusiastic when he saw him. Fang Tianxing showed him his pass. The man just looked at it casually and put it aside.


    He asked casually, "what are you going up for, what are you going to do?"


    Fang Tianxing had already prepared and said, "I have relatives on it. I''m going to visit relatives and friends."


    "If you want to visit relatives and friends, you can bring money with you." The man asked quickly.


    This question is very abrupt, but for a moment Fang Tianxing reacted, took out a handful of money from his body, and said to him: "Sir, it''s hard work, this is filial piety to you."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing on the road, the man was also very satisfied and said to him, "the pass is OK. You can go there."


    Fang Tianxing was overjoyed and left immediately. He pretended to be timid and left quickly.


    Only heard behind the guard said: "he must have money, why not take all."


    "We''re not robbers, so why fish with all our might." Said the elder guard with a sigh.


    Fang Tianxing heard what they said. He only felt that these people seemed to be doing business and smart.


    He came to the third floor, where there is much more vitality. There are many people doing business here. They are very prosperous, and their pursuit of profit is endless.


    The products they make are sold to the protoss here in exchange for the materials they need for their daily life. What they can exchange is pytham, so that workers can work for a long time without eating.


    In addition, there is also a role that can be fun, increase the probability of pregnancy, so that they have more children.


    For such a thing, this is the biggest expectation. Their lives are full of pain, and having children is one of the few times when they can forget the pain.


    This is their pain medicine, can temporarily forget the pain is already a great happiness. But this is not so happy, ordinary people is such a life, only a few people can get a decent life.


    Heaven is not the heaven of human beings, but the hell of human beings. Human beings are responsible for the production. They contribute everything and get only the right to live.


    But such rights need to be given by others? Can''t you live on behalf of yourself? You need to beg for the gifts of these gods.


    This kind of thing is not clear, for people''s situation, this is a bit bad.


    Fang Tianxing sighed. He didn''t say anything more. What a ridiculous thing it was. How could he possibly have any dignity to say.


    The Terrans basically buy happy things to relieve pain, while the protoss nobles buy many painful things that will grow up. Those things are very expensive. The Terrans can''t afford to buy them, and it''s hard to have a chance to use them.


    Soon after leaving the market, Fang Tianxing knew that the exit would not be in the place where human beings lived, at least in the upper three floors where Protoss lived. They would never leave a mouth for human beings.


    Soon Fang Tianxing looked for opportunities to go up. It was not easy to go to the upper three floors where the protoss lived. As a human, only a few loyal to the protoss could have a chance to go up and have a look.


    At present, he has to contact other members to see how they are and whether they have the chance to stand up here. Have they been discovered by the protoss that they should be able to freely change the protoss? Now they must have reached the middle three levels and need their help. Only in this way can they succeed.


    But it''s not easy to find them. There must be clues left to find them.


    Fang Tianxing just feels helpless. They all know how to find other people. We have to find a way to create opportunities for people to get together, but we can''t arouse the suspicion of those Protoss.


    He came to the big auction, where there were many treasures to be auctioned. There were a lot of people who were interested in these treasures.


    Fang Tianxing spent the last bit of money to buy the one at the auction


    One position, he is almost no money, can only see.


    The money didn''t buy the front position. The front position was occupied by the rich Protoss, and the money couldn''t buy it. Fang Tianxing could only sit at the back and look at it honestly.


    Soon the auction began, and the first item came up. It was Yanshou pill that a lower Protoss liked very much. The strength of the protoss was related to the blood.


    Even if the protoss with humble blood get away with cultivating to a very high level, because of their blood, the same level is much less than that of the protoss with higher blood.


    The life span of the protoss with ordinary blood is only a few tenths of that of the protoss with higher blood, even one percent.


    This is a very cruel thing. The protoss with strong blood can not only cultivate to a higher level more easily, but also be more powerful than those with low blood in all aspects.


    The way of heaven of the protoss is so unfair. Most of the protoss who live together with the human race are lower blood, and there are few real strong ones.


    These low blood Protoss make great efforts to practice to a higher level, but find that their life is not much, can only rely on longevity pill to survive.


    The protoss of the small families present were very happy. These were very important to them, so they had to compete. However, the price increase was not high, and they didn''t have much money. Finally, these longevity pills were sold at three times the starting price.


    At the beginning of the auction, everything is a commodity. According to the Convention, the more precious things will be in the future. At the beginning, only those small families who are not very rich compete for it.


    Soon after the arrival of the fourth auction, it will be the treasures that make people''s eyes very hot. Those are the things that big families can also see.


    Soon a brilliant weapon was auctioned off. It was a famous weapon of a certain God, which caused a lot of people''s competition. Many people were bidding one after another, one by one, to take the lead.


    "I have thirty-five thousand stone." Cried one.


    "I''ve got forty thousand stones." Another said quickly.


    They scrambled for the offer. They only had to get it. Fang Tianxing soon knew that it was the competition between Mike''s family and Jerry''s family.

 Chapter 721

    They are well-known local families, and they have the ancestors of the later stage of the God King in their family. They have medium blood level and don''t have many good weapons, so they need that god soldier.


    After fighting for a long time, the two families seem to be on the hook. They have to get the auction item. The competition is becoming more and more fierce. For them, they are not only fighting for money, but also for face.


    They all refused to let go, and no one mixed up with such things. Soon, the people of the Mike family won the competition and took down the thing.


    On the other side, the Jerry family was disappointed. The host of the auction also knew their situation. He comforted them and said, "the one with the highest price of the treasure gets it, but it depends on fate. Most of the time, it''s not fate. As long as fate comes, it will naturally enter the arms of the owner of the treasure."


    This kind of words is a bit of consolation, which can be regarded as exquisite. We will soon start the next shooting. It''s a book put in the brocade box. It''s a unique skill.


    "This is a skill created by the God of Helian ten thousand years ago. It can help people to refine their emotions and use it as a means to defeat the enemy when necessary. The starting price is 100000 stone. " The host of the auction quickly introduced the function and price of this thing.


    After hearing this, people were a little confused. The practice method of this skill is completely different from that of other skills. Protoss normally have blood inheritance, which is the most suitable for their own Dharma. At most, they need some auxiliary Dharma. There is no shortage of this kind of major Dharma.


    Therefore, there was a moment of silence, and it was possible that the posture might have to be shot.


    As the host, how can we let the auction goods flow? This is absolutely not allowed. The host quickly said: "you may not know the name of the seven emotions God King. In those days, he was as famous as Ares, the God of war, and his strength was rare under the God Emperor."


    Hearing this, people began to be a little interested, but this skill is only the first chapter. As a major skill, you can only cultivate to the God King, which is really a little low.


    If you can''t find the next chapter, it''s hard to break through the divine respect. It''s a big risk to change the cultivation of Gongfa. It''s likely that the gain will outweigh the loss. Soon the host showed the first page of Gongfa to the public.


    The requirement on the first page is to divide Yuanshen into several parts, and then they can practice and divide Yuanshen, which is very painful and scares some people away.


    There are not many people who are interested in this, only a few people are left, and they are not in a hurry to ask for the price. Since there are few people to rob, it is not necessary to raise the price too high.


    At this time, someone suddenly called out, "I''ll take the 500000 stone."


    What he said was a little ridiculous, as if it were a decision. But the fact is also true, people hear his tone is very big, strength can not be underestimated.


    Others did not dare to compete with her, but was robbed by him. The man was a middle-aged man. Fang Tianxing felt that the man appeared, but he was silent.


    This person seems to have a lot of money. Later, he took a few more photos, and the final one was the final one. It was a place to enter the upper three levels of heaven.


    "The last one is the chance to enter the seventh level of heaven. It''s the chance to live in the seventh level as a disciple of the Taihang sect of the protoss sect." The host said quickly.


    In fact, the position of this student is not in the class, and he can''t learn much core things. He has to continue to manage everywhere to get promoted.


    After all, it means the chance to enter the seventh level of heaven, which is what they dream of. Of course, they can only go up one person, and they are still outside disciples.


    However, by devoting the whole family''s efforts to let a person enter the seventh level, he will naturally be able to feed back the family and get great benefits when he is out of shape.


    This business will not lose money, as long as the selected person is reliable. It will not take a few years to build a foothold in the seventh level of heaven, and then you can help the family get the upper level resources a little bit. Naturally, it will be very easy.


    If we send the excellent young people in our family, we will have a better future in the future. As long as we have a little chance, we have to strive for it.


    Those in charge of the family all know the truth. If they do not advance, they will retreat.


    When the auction is over, it''s natural that it''s over. There''s something helpless about it. Fang Tianxing is also ready to leave. Suddenly someone stops him.


    Obviously, it''s the person before. He is a little strange about the situation of many people. He called Fang Tianxing and said to him, "since you and I are fellow travelers, how about going on the road together."


    Fang Tianxing knew very well and said quickly, "yes."


    So he followed them and came to the hill family here to live as the guest minister they just received. Leicester, the leader, was the source of his change.


    As for which one, Fang Tianxing didn''t ask, and the other side didn''t say clearly, but he would tell himself.


    In the middle of the night, most people fell asleep. Fang Tianxing hasn''t slept yet, because he knows that Lester will definitely come to find himself.


    Sure enough, a faint voice came from the outside. The man came in from the outside, and Fang Tianxing quickly closed the door. After the man came in, Fang Tianxing said, "see you Tianxing."


    "You and I are one, why kneel down." Fang Tianxing said as he lifted him up.


    That man is absolutely clean. He was occupied by the tiger spirit God King before, and his cultivation was greatly damaged. Now only the cultivation of the God King has become a member of the LES family, which is a bit of a foundation.


    Because of their special constitution, they can completely change into Protoss without any flaws.


    It''s possible to leave here with the help of their strength. This is the best way for people, but it''s not easy.


    It''s not easy for the six story family to go to the seventh floor. Now the chance is snatched by the hall family.


    They have to be forced to hand it in, or they don''t know when to wait for the next time. We soon found out the situation of the hall family. They are engaged in the pill business and sell Xiaoyao pills, which can help the workers get rid of the real pain.


    Xiaoyao Pill not only can relieve pain, but also has the function of boosting happiness. Its sales volume is very good, and it is sold to those lower class workers in large quantities.


    If they want to be more obedient than them, they have to be cornered. They have bought the opportunity to go to the seventh floor. At the moment, the economy must be tight and they need funds urgently.


    The Xiaoyao Dan is the economic pillar of the hall family. As long as their economic pillar is destroyed at the moment, they will fall into economic crisis, which just forces them to hand over the opportunity to go to the seventh floor.


    Since he knew what to do, the hill family soon gave orders to mobilize the financial resources to find a Dan prescription. The refined Dan medicine was more powerful than Xiaoyao Dan.


    Named happy Dan, it is sold at a price lower than 10% of the Xiaoyao Dan of the hall family.

 Chapter 722

    The people who can buy this kind of pill are ordinary people at the bottom. They are very sensitive to the price, and the market reaction is also very fast. The sales of happy pill of the hall family are very hot.


    The Xiaoyao Pill of the hill family has the same effect, and the price is more expensive. Naturally, no one will buy it. Occasionally, a few of them were regarded as unjust and refused to be ridiculed. They all went to the hill''s store to return the goods.


    All of a sudden, the hill family must be flustered. They had bought the opportunity to enter the seventh floor with the help of their whole family. They are preparing to let their excellent children use this opportunity to develop in the seventh floor in two days.


    However, what happened in front of us was burning eyebrows. The hall family was obviously aimed at themselves. In terms of financial resources, they were not as good as the hall family. It happened that their financial resources were exhausted. When they were empty, they met with a blow.


    The livelihood of the whole family all refers to the profit of xiaoyaodan business. If it can''t be sold, the food and clothing expenses of the big family all depend on hard support.


    If you can''t survive for a week, you''ll have to drink everything. Other businesses really don''t work. You can''t bring too much cash flow for a while. This move is really cruel.


    Hillis, the owner of the hill family, stands in the mansion, with mixed feelings in his heart. On the spur of the moment, he wants to seek the opportunity to enter the seventh floor for his son, which provokes such a powerful hall family.


    Now the purpose of the other side''s hand is self-evident, that is to ask him to hand over the opportunity of the seventh layer. He goes everywhere to ask for help, but the other families are deterred by the power of the hall family and refuse to lend money.


    He refused to bow to the hall family, so he came to the door of the LES family.


    The LES family has a bad reputation. They are bone eating jackals, but hilisning is willing to give them the chance to enter the seventh level, and he is not willing to let the hall family succeed.


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally stepped into the door of the rice family.


    Half a day later, he came out with an iron face. The greed of the rice family is famous. The price of his qualification to enter the seventh tier is only 10% of the previous price, and the conditions are very harsh.


    He regretted asking to help the rice family. If he sold it to the hall family, the price might be a little higher.


    However, the bow did not turn back, the beam was formed, or the net was broken.


    The rice family agreed to lend him a sum of money to the hill family to deal with the price war of the hall family. Happy Dan and Xiaoyao Dan are of similar use, only with price advantage.


    Today''s price is already meagre profit, and if it falls again, it will not make money. If you want to fight on, you have to fight for more abundant capital.


    He took the opportunity to enter the seventh floor as collateral and borrowed a lot of money from the rice family. After a month, you can either defeat the hall family and redeem the opportunity. Or it is to lose all the money in hand, and the chance of mortgage will not be redeemed.


    Jue Wuchen thinks that the strength of the hill family will collapse in a few days. When they can''t make ends meet, they can easily withdraw their qualification to enter the seventh level at a low price.


    He didn''t expect that the principal of the hill family was so single that he borrowed money to be tough with him.


    The next day, the price of the shops of the hill family began to decrease, which was 20% lower than the previous price and lower than that of the hall family.


    Now those buyers are crazy. Today, the price reduction of the two companies is far more than usual. Some people have calculated that they have little profit, which is a cry of losing money and making money.


    Some people began to buy in large quantities, ready to hoard them for future use, while others felt that the price might go down, so they continued to wait and see.


    Seeing the situation of the hill family, it''s obvious that they want to fight to the end. They have to fight to the end. The hall family has to reduce the price to see who is more powerful.


    The hall family also cut prices, which is very ridiculous. They all have to let their own strength see their own strength.


    When the hall family cut the price, the hill family fell with it. Obviously, they wanted to keep up with it. In the end, one side could not support it. That was the end of defeat.


    It''s like a tug of war on both sides. Whoever lets go loses. Once the competition between the two sides starts, no one can stop, only work hard.


    Those buyers have also seen a spectacle that has not been seen in a century. The two families are competing to cut prices, which is already a cry of loss and profit. The battle has become white hot, and the savings of the two families are rapidly consumed.


    Basically, they fought hungry. In less than half a month, the two families had run out of ammunition and food, so they had to look for foreign aid.


    The rice family has borrowed it, and now they are all interested in the sixth floor of the rich Warren family. They are also local rich people, but they usually do the business above.


    They didn''t have much in common with each other, so at first they didn''t want to ask for help.


    Today, only the wallens are left with strong financial resources, so they all focus on wallens. Whoever gets the wallens'' financial support first can survive to the end.


    But the wallens don''t usually associate with other families. The hall and hill families all visit with gifts, hoping to get their help.


    Such a situation is not easy. They are all rejected without exception. The Warren family does not want to be involved in their affairs, and they are not so interested in their high interest rates.


    They know that if they help one family, they are bound to offend the other. For them, there are some difficult choices. They would rather not help each other than get peace.


    This is a bit bad. They all need to know that now, except for the Warren family, other people don''t have that kind of financial resources.


    They still sent people to negotiate, hoping to get their help. The hill family sent their own son, and hiltoya was the young genius that the hill family was going to send to the seventh level.


    His appearance gave hope to the hill family. He was more intelligent than any of the other members of the hill family.


    The hall family sent Fang Tianxing, and there was no way to get rid of dust. They had to let Fang Tianxing come.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Warren family at the same time, the young man of the hill family saw Fang Tianxing, but he just snorted with disdain, which meant that the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers.


    Fang Tianxing naturally doesn''t care about him. Although the boy disdains him on the surface, he is the first to enter the place. At the bottom of his heart, he is still afraid that others will take the lead.


    He was still very young and impetuous. Fang Tianxing followed him to see how he did it.


    Soon, nashitoya informed the porter to come to see him. The porter was an old man. When he saw nashitoya, he said, "my master said that he didn''t want you to come to him. You''d better go back."

 Chapter 723

    Of course, it''s impossible for hiltoya to go back like this. He quickly said, "I''m here on behalf of myself, not a family business."


    The old porter didn''t say much. What he said was a loophole. After all, it''s not a family business. After a moment''s silence, the old Porter said, "then go in first."


    With permission, he naturally went in, and Fang Tianxing followed him.


    The porter at the door asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "I''m just like him."


    That Porter also no longer intercepts, just opens mouth to say: "only this time, next time not as an example."


    I don''t know if this is a warning to nahitoya or Fang Tianxing, but also a reminder to them.


    The owners here don''t like to be disturbed. They have only one chance. If they can''t convince each other, they can''t let their opponents succeed.


    Hiltoya turned to look at Fang Tianxing and went on. Fang Tianxing saw the purpose of that look. He didn''t say much, but just laughed.


    Soon came to the reception hall, hiltoya stood anxiously waiting, while Fang Tianxing sat on the chair, even closed his eyes and waited.


    But after a period of time, he finally heard the footsteps of someone coming. He soon arranged his clothes and waited to welcome the man.


    Fang Tianxing got up from his chair with a calm look.


    Soon the man appeared in front of them. He was a middle-aged man who looked slightly fat. Looking at them, he said, "you''ve been waiting for a long time. There are some things to deal with, so you''re late."


    The words were perfunctory, which could be regarded as a comfort to them. That hilltoya did not dare to attack, but respectfully talked with the man.


    "Sir rice, I''m sorry to disturb you this time. A small gift is no homage." Then hilltoya quickly took out the present and said respectfully to him.


    Hiltoya was respectful and sincere, while Fang Tianxing was not the same, even very proud. Their attitudes were quite different.


    After accepting the gift from Sylvia, sir Rice called his servant and gave him a gift in return, which was equal to or even higher than the value he had given him.


    For such a thing, hiltoya''s face twitched. Obviously, the other side didn''t want to owe him anything.


    "Dear nephew, please give my regards to your master. Please don''t refuse to give him this gift." Hiltoya''s face was not good, but he accepted the reply.


    That''s a very funny thing. They all feel strange. How can they forbid the existence of these things.


    Fang Tianxing just smiles. He goes up to Sir rice and says, "I''ve always admired Sir rice. He loves antiques and has a rich collection. He brings his own collection and wants to play with Sir rice."


    "Oh, I really like collecting antiques. Since I''m a fellow, I can make friends and appreciate them." Sir nales said happily.


    After that, he was about to take Fang Tianxing to see his collection. Hiltoya quickly said, "I''m also very interested. I don''t know if I can have a look."


    "Yes, you can follow me." Said Sir rice to him.


    They soon followed Sir rice to his collection, where there was a huge iron door. Rice opened the huge iron door, which contained many treasures.


    Things look old and quite old. The first one is calligraphy and painting, and the last one is porcelain. It seems that they are most precious and important.


    It can be seen that what he likes most is these porcelains, which he collected at a high price, which makes him very proud. He pointed to an ancient bowl on the shelf and said, "I collected it from a Protoss general a few years ago. At that time, he refused to sell it at a high price. I traded it for tens of thousands of human slaves, but it''s still worth it. Now the price is at least dozens of times higher."


    Fang Tianxing saw that thing, just looked at it and said: "the color is not right, I''m sorry."


    When Sir rice heard Fang Tianxing''s words, he said angrily: "this is a Protoss general who was robbed from the rich merchant of the Terran. He used to be a family heirloom before."


    "A rich businessman may not have a high vision. He has been a fake since he started, but he has never found out." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    They are how ridiculous, for many people, this is some helpless. It''s not so happy to know about this thing.


    Sir nales said quickly, "what evidence do you have to prove that it''s false? If it''s false, I can''t spare you."


    Fang Tianxing was full of confidence. He said to the man, "if you ask your servant to take things out, I will tell."


    Soon Sir rice arranged for the plate to be taken out, and they put the things on the table outside. Sir Rice said coldly, "I don''t want to know anything else. Just point out where you can see that it''s a fake."


    Soon Fang Tianxing picked up the jade bowl and looked at it carefully. Then he said to Sir rice, "this bowl is very exquisite. It''s hard for ordinary people to see it. There are three main problems. One is that the marks on the bowl are old, not real traces of time. If you look carefully, these patterns are made by man, not by nature.


    The second is that the specification of this thing is not right. People at that time should not use this kind of thing. The situation of that thing is very strange. He is worried about this thing and contradicts each other.


    Third, although the object is imitation, the subject is real. Only half true and half false can deceive the world. "


    After Fang Tianxing said these words, sir rice was stunned for a moment, and then he asked: "you are just a subjective assumption, and you are not so accurate about such things. I won''t believe you unless you have definite evidence. "


    "The evidence is very simple." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Soon Fang Tianxing took his hand as a knife and smashed the bowl in half. Everyone saw that the broken joint was new and old. It was obvious that the bowl was made up of two pieces, half true and half false.


    It''s really a bad way. Sir rice feels hot on his face, which makes people feel helpless. I have always regarded the collection as a treasure. It''s just a fake. I''ve been showing off before, but it doesn''t make people feel so happy.


    Now in this era, don''t think about picking up the leak. In the face of the temptation of huge wealth, there are all kinds of tricks and ways to set traps, and all kinds of traps.

 Chapter 724

    Don''t feel like you''ve got your eyesight just because you''ve read a few books, watched a few auctions, or had a few training courses. You can scan goods everywhere with your eyesight.


    If some experts see that Sir rice treats the fake as a treasure, once it is exposed, it will certainly be a great shame.


    Today, Fang Tianxing saved his face for him. On the contrary, he was very grateful. Fang Tianxing helped him. If he made a fool of himself in front of experts, he would lose face more than that.


    Now only two people know that as long as they are given some benefits, this matter will not be disclosed, and their face will be preserved.


    Sir rice patted Fang Tianxing on the shoulder and said, "how can I thank you for letting you choose from my collection."


    Fang Tianxing was really flattered by Sir Rice''s hospitality. He quickly said, "Sir, I''m very honored by your sincerity, but what I want is a little help from you."


    Sir rice seemed to understand something, but he said, "what do you want?"


    On one side, hiltoya knew he had to stop Fang Tianxing. He quickly said, "tell me about these collections. Fang Tianxing must not like the treasures here."


    Sir rice also felt what he meant. Once he promised to give a lot of money to Tianxing, it would be tantamount to breaking the way of the hill family. Of course, hiltoya would try his best to stop it.


    Sir rice pretended not to know, but took Fang Tianxing out to see. There are a lot of antiques here. Every one of them is exquisite. It''s rare to see them outside.


    But for these things, Fang Tianxing doesn''t care, which makes people feel helpless. He knew that Sir rice had shown his attitude without asking him to say it.


    His balance in his heart is not heavy enough to make him try his best to help himself.


    Only by increasing the weight, can his balance become more inclined to his side. As for how to increase the weight, we have to think about what the other party cares about.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless, but it''s very funny. They don''t feel so happy.


    They don''t feel so happy. How ridiculous is this? After all, Fang Tianxing still doesn''t speak his mind.


    Fang Tianxing soon felt the situation. He looked at many ancient books and paintings on the shelf. He is not interested in antiques, but for those who love books, it''s OK to read them.


    People feel that their strength is insignificant, they feel that they can not grasp their own direction, which makes people feel helpless.


    With Sir Rice''s permission, I was able to read the ancient books. These books have been around for years, and Sir Rice doesn''t care much about them.


    Most of the ancient books record the wisdom of the ancients, but with the development of the times, the things of the predecessors may not be suitable for today, and most of them are useless.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think so. How helpless is that? He loves reading so much that he can''t put it down when he holds it in his hand.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, sir Rice said, "seeing that you like these ancient books so much, I''ll let you read them for a day. If you like, you can choose one to take away. I''m grateful to you."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say much, just nodded in response. These ancient books are mysterious and unpredictable, which really makes people feel that they linger and forget to return.


    Sir rice and hiltoya quit, leaving a quiet space for Fang Tianxing to read.


    Fang Tianxing is so happy that no one can read it. Many of them are lost ancient books. It''s rare to see them outside. Fang Tianxing is like a treasure.


    It was nothing. One of them had a sandwich inside. Fang Tianxing acutely discovered this. He opened the interlayer and found that there was a letter inside, which was something left for others.


    Today''s ancient books are in Rice''s hands, and the ancient books are yellow. It must be that the person who wants to deliver the letter is no longer there, which is very ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing opened the letter and read it carefully. He knew that it was a letter from a husband to his wife. He told the other party to protect his family in difficulties and retreat somewhere to wait for his return.


    The letter is full of love and worry. Her husband is thousands of miles away. If she doesn''t rush home, she can only ask her to avoid it carefully.


    The other party recorded in the letter should be in today''s Jiangnan area. I don''t know if the person who used to be is still there.


    In the afternoon, Fang Tianxing finally came out of the secret room and saw Fang Tianxing come out. Although he didn''t like Fang Tianxing, he was also opposite to Zhengying, and he still said with ridicule¡° You finally came out


    Sir nales also came to say hello and said to him, "I''ve prepared a little wine. Let''s stay for a drink."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to refuse, so he followed Sir rice to the table. After Sir rice sat down, they began to sit down.


    The food on the table is very rich. There are all kinds of rare delicacies. The fragrance goes straight to the nose and makes people move their fingers.


    Although he was born in an aristocratic family, he was very familiar with these things, but he couldn''t name a few things. He moved his eyes and said quickly, "this is the ice silkworm in the ice sea of the western regions. It''s very precious. It melts at the entrance. It''s the best in the world."


    Not satisfied, he continued: "this dish is made of exquisite materials. The most important thing is how to eat it. It can''t be carried by bowls and butterflies made of clay, because contact with the earthiness will make it vulgar and damage the taste of the dish. Only with this jade bowl can it keep its aura and not be contaminated."


    This is a deliberate show off. Seeing Fang Tianxing is like a rustic old hat, only in this way can he feel superior.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. Fang Tianxing sighed and said: "a person''s dignity does not come from what he eats or uses, but from his heart to respect nature and human nature."


    He didn''t pay attention to Fang Tianxing''s statement. In his opinion, nobles must be noble, and those civilians must be humble.


    But Fang Tianxing never despises others. Whenever people around him want to criticize anyone, Fang Tianxing will say to him, "remember, not everyone in the world has the advantages you have."


    Don''t put yourself in other people''s environment and position. Don''t judge or deny other people''s ideas and choices with your own thinking.


    For this kind of superior contempt, with deep arrogance, it''s like people standing on high can overlook those humble people, which are very ridiculous, just like people who think they are adults to laugh at children.


    This is to make people feel helpless, but this is to make everyone extremely ridiculous fate, only let this thing give yourself very strength, that is to make people feel a little ridiculous.

 Chapter 725

    They all feel very ridiculous, which makes people feel helpless. Then hilltoya sneered and said, "do you think it''s true? A common people will never have noble temperament and pursuit."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "let''s make a bet to see which of us is more correct."


    "Yes." Then hilltoya said confidently.


    They decided to experiment with each other''s ideas. When the man was caught, they planned to test their morality.


    Each of them finds a poor man and a rich man. The people market here is not small. All the people they sell are human slaves captured by the Protoss. They choose one by one. That hiltoya quickly selects a rich man and seems to be captured.


    Fang Tianxing is looking for a poor man. He carefully selects a poor man who is stealing.


    Both of them do their own things and leave with the people they choose. They are full of confidence in themselves.


    Fang Tianxing chose the poor man who was a thief. He took the man to the yard and asked him, "what''s your name?"


    The man, who had seen Fang Tianxing''s ability, was naturally a little afraid. He made people feel funny. The man said to Fang Tianxing, "let me go. I steal because I''m too poor."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly, "don''t be afraid. Today I just want you to do me a favor. Please tell me your name and the situation of your family first."


    The man scratched his head and soon said to Tianxing, "my name is dog. I don''t remember my name. I haven''t seen my parents since I was born. I usually live by begging and stealing. "


    Such a situation is in line with what Fang Tianxing saw. They all change for the sake of the environment, and their lives live to adapt to the environment. In that environment with nothing, ah Gou has no parents and lives with those beggars. It''s the most common thing for these people to sneak around.


    Doggy followed them for a long time, and naturally took this way to live, but it was helpless.


    On the other side, hiltoya chose the child of a rich businessman. He had seen a lot of the world with his small wealth. He did not have stage fright and felt that he was an excellent man.


    Two people shoulder different fates, live in different environments, live different lives, but they are caught the same, they feel helpless.


    However, they suffered a lot when they were captured by the Protoss.


    As a poor man, ah Gou is very adaptable. Anyway, he has long been used to wandering.


    Yu Fugui, who had been well-off since his childhood, suffered a lot after being arrested. He had never suffered such a big crime in his life. He really suffered a lot.


    They were invited to do an experiment. Both of them were very happy to see the leftovers of Sir Rice''s family. After they got permission, they couldn''t wait to eat. They suffered a lot in the city. Every day, they either beat or scolded. How could they get enough food.


    Both of them are very hungry, but they have different performances in the face of this big table. The dog said with emotion: "a meal for the rich, half a year for the poor, this is more than half a year."


    Another Yu Fugui, who had money in his family, had seen such a feast. He said with disdain, "that''s because you don''t know. I''ve seen all the bigger ones. A meal can last three days and three nights."


    Ah Gou ignored Yu Fugui''s boasting. His stomach could not help growling in front of such a big meal. He impolitely picked up an elbow and put it in his mouth.


    Ah Gou''s choice is to eat fish and meat quickly, but Yu Fugui''s choice is different from his. He is also very hungry, but what he dances is fine food, also is the most expensive part.


    Two people gobble, that dog see Yu Fugui''s behavior, just realize how stupid he is, quickly like him to choose those fine food to eat.


    But he used to eat a lot of meat, but now he''s eating hard support, and soon he can''t eat any more.


    Soon after that, Fang Tianxing and hiltoya agreed that they would cultivate the two for three days. Three days later, sir rice would examine their character and see who was the real winner.


    Everyone was very satisfied with this plan, so they decided to carry it out immediately and choose their own candidates first.


    They train the people they choose and let them compete instead of themselves. Although they can''t hurt themselves, it is also the embodiment of their strength.


    After they separated, they trained the candidates they chose. The dog was so full that he couldn''t walk. He had to lean on his chair to bask in the sun.


    Fang Tian walks past. The dog notices that Fang Tianxing is coming and wants to get up. Fang Tianxing holds his shoulder and says, "don''t get up. After a long time of starvation, it''s hard to avoid overeating. The meal is not free. I''ll come to you two hours later and I''ll give you a task."


    Dog efforts to nod, can eat enough food has made him feel very happy, naturally will not feel that this is picked up in vain. Moreover, the strength of the other side is obviously very strong, enough to deal with themselves many times.


    Two hours later, Fang Tianxing came back to the yard, and dog just finished eating.


    There are some special features in the competition. It''s not force or literary talent that is easy to quantify. Some of them are difficult to achieve. This makes people feel helpless and ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing is also considering how to teach dog to learn morality, but there is no exact plan for how to learn morality.


    Fang Tianxing can only say to dog: "take me back to your place to have a look."


    Although ah Gou nodded, he was also worried that Fang Tianxing would send him back. Fortunately, he said he had a task.


    On the way to see the dog''s hesitation, Fang Tianxing thought about it and said, "if this task is completed, I will accept you as an apprentice and give you a different life."


    "There''s no life for a man like me. It''s just a lifetime." Ah Gou said with a sigh.


    Fang Tianxing sighed and said: "life is the arrangement of fate, and fate is hidden in every choice. I''ve had a reader who is in a similar situation to you. He''s also changing his life


    Hearing this, a dog''s eyes flashed with a look. He was still young and thought about something different.


    Soon came to the dog''s residence, which is a dilapidated temple, dog easy to get in, scattered on the ground is a lot of messy goods.


    There is a piece of grass beside the southernmost pillar. There are traces of people lying down. A crutch and a broken bowl are left beside it. This is all dog''s property.


    Dog came to the haystack, expertly poked away the grass outside, and took out a talisman like thing from inside. Seeing Fang Tianxing, he quickly understood that it must have something to do with dog''s life experience.

 Chapter 726

    He walked over and patted him on the shoulder. Fang Tianxing said to ah Gou, "take all the things you need. Maybe you won''t come back in the future."


    Ah Gou put away the keepsake. It was something he had taken with him since he was born. He left everything else behind. He would not beg for food any more. His crutches and broken bowls would not be used any more.


    Doggy soon also encouraged confidence, this opportunity is not easy, as long as you seize the opportunity, you can step up to the sky, but the agreement can not tell him the content of the assessment, otherwise it is cheating.


    Fang Tianxing can''t tell him the content of the examination. Even how to train him is very troublesome. Kung fu skills can be trained, but morality can''t be trained.


    At this time, a group of beggars came in from outside. This is a group of well-dressed people. Ordinary beggars have no means to live. They depend on begging all day. Naturally, they are in rags.


    Their clothes were half hung on them, and they looked a little bit of a fish. They are also beggars nearby, but they are not yellow and thin, but full of oil, and they don''t look thin.


    After those people came in, they saw Ah Gou. He was wearing pretty good clothes at the moment. That person slightly playful said: "dog, you now climb up the high branch, also bring a little benefit to the brothers."


    Several people around him are beggars, but they are young adults. Naturally, they disdain to beg with bowls like those old beggars.


    They usually rely on their own strength, and even do some road robbery. They are really bullies for the evil side.


    Seeing that ah Gou has fallen in love with the rich, of course, they want to extort money from the fat sheep to make themselves stronger.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t speak. According to reason, these people are not good at speaking. We should teach them a lesson. However, it seems that this is not so just. These people are just greedy. In fact, they do not commit much evil.


    Fang Tianxing said to ah Gou, "teach them a proper lesson." Then he patted dog on the shoulder twice.


    Ah Gou only felt that the hand on the other side''s shoulder sent out a stream of heat, which entered ah Gou''s body, making him feel lively, comfortable and full of strength.


    This is a very bad thing for people. They are all ordinary people. It''s more than enough to deal with ah Gou according to reason. But did not expect today''s dog is different from the past, they are doomed to tragedy.


    The two beggars who rushed to ah Gou didn''t realize that this time was different from the past. One of them met each other and was soon beaten away by ah Gou.


    It''s ridiculous. It''s slow to come and fast to go.


    The beggars were startled. They didn''t expect to have such ability. They looked at each other face to face, for the dog''s change is very strange, how can their situation be so.


    The leading dragon brother quickly said: "dog, who did you learn from? Now you are so powerful."


    Dog didn''t say much, just said to them: "I didn''t offend you before, why do you want to provoke me, this is asking for trouble."


    The leader brother long also knew how to advance and retreat. He said quickly, "we are good friends if we don''t know each other. If we need anything in the future, just talk and we will help you."


    This is how to make him feel a little shameless, but dog still accepted brother Long''s kindness, a group of people soon began to talk and laugh.


    A moment later, they walked out of the broken temple. There was some helplessness. For this thing, it was very ridiculous. For that thing, naturally, we had to find a way to solve it.


    He left here with Fang Tianxing. Those people have their way of life. If they can''t change it completely, it''s better to let it go.


    In recent days, Fang Tianxing took him to travel around and settled his past grudges. For example, those who have bullied and humiliated him will naturally be taught a lesson. Those who have given favors will naturally repay them.


    No loss, no debt can be regarded as satisfactory, but this situation does not make him feel much happy. This makes people feel helpless. They all have to know his situation, which is not so easy.


    This is not so simple, only let people feel the difficulty, for people, peace of mind should be the most correct. But this is not perfect. Everything is changing. As long as there is a slight change, this balance will be broken.


    This is very ridiculous, they are some helpless, only let their own situation can calmly face the changes, can be regarded as a state of mind.


    It''s not easy to cultivate such calm bearing, at least it can''t be done overnight, what can be done is to lay a foundation.


    Soon on the road, dog is to open his own chatterbox, one by one for their own experience to tell. Although most of what he said were trivial things, Fang Tianxing did not interrupt him, but listened quietly.


    Dog''s life is full of the helplessness of the masses at the bottom, they are in the dark corner of being ignored. No sunshine, just rely on their own way tenacious survival.


    There is no blessing from others, and no light will come to their world. They can''t receive any enlightenment, only the instinct of survival.


    During this period, ah Gou followed Fang Tianxing to learn how to survive in the outside world. People communicate with each other by money. Under the influence of social rules, there will not be too obvious extortion.


    But human nature still exists, just hidden in the dark, they all need to know the situation of that thing, there are endless crimes in the deep.


    Fang Tianxing did not say too much about this. Selfishness is the instinct of human survival. He wants to get more benefits and make his life better. It''s just that rules can restrain those wild hopes that are not qualified enough, just like cages can lock wild animals.


    However, the cage is not tough enough, and it becomes more and more deformed under the impact of the beast, which will eventually make the beast break free from the cage.


    It''s a terrible thing, and it''s almost inevitable. People are greedy. This is the driving force of progress, and it will also bring great disaster to the world. Some wise people are willing to set up rules to restrain them, but the rules become more and more distorted, and eventually become the cage of others.


    People are like this. Sometimes they are afraid of being limited by rules, and sometimes they rely on rules to protect their own interests.


    If it is in line with one''s own interests, it is good. If it is not, it is necessary to try every means to distort him.


    On the way to see the behavior of those shops bullying customers, ah Gou is a bit uneasy, for these guys, this is a feeling of helplessness.


    In the famine years, many rice merchants deliberately hoard goods, buy at a low price and sell at a high price to earn a high price difference. Such things are everywhere.

 Chapter 727

    In the absence of rules, few people can restrain their greed. Moreover, bad money drives out good money. In a dark world, if you have a bright heart, you will be very tired.


    In fact, not everyone is blessed by the world. If you want to have enough food here, you have to do everything. The bottom line is lower than you think.


    A woman with a yellow face came to the door of the shop, shaking out some scattered money in her pocket, and gathered up the price he thought was enough, gave the money to the boss, and wanted to buy a bag of rice back.


    But the boss didn''t take his money. Instead, he pointed to the price next to the rice bag. When she saw the price next to the rice bag, she was scared out of her wits.


    He was surprised and said, "how come the price has gone up again? A few days ago, it just went up to one kilo of eighty monthly pass. Now it''s ninety monthly pass. How can I live?"


    "I care how you live. Get out of the way. I care how you live. I have to do business." The rice merchant with a big belly scolded the woman and tried to push him away.


    The old lady is about to fall down if she can''t stand steadily. Ah Gou rushes to her, helps her up and says to the boss, "don''t bully her."


    "He''s interfering with my business here. Don''t mind your own business." Rice business boss Huang said loudly.


    "Patta." A stack of monthly tickets fell in front of boss Huang of the rice shop. Ah Gou said to him, "is this money OK to buy rice?"


    See this pile of money, rice business boss Huang is soon smile, see money eye is no doubt that this kind of person.


    "Ten catties of good rice, no shortness of weight." Ah Gou said to boss Huang of the rice shop.


    The thickness of the folded money is enough to buy more than 100 Jin of good rice. In this time of lack of food, few people can buy so much rice all at once.


    Boss Huang of the rice shop immediately ordered the man to move 100 Jin of rice. The heavy rice bag made the rice scale shake, and soon weighed 100 Jin of rice. Dog also confirmed that there was no problem.


    That pile of money to buy more than these rice, but dog is no longer ready to keep money down, he said to the boss: "you apologize to this woman, and then slap yourself ten times, if I am satisfied, the rest of the money will belong to you."


    This request is very strange. It makes the boss look ugly. It''s embarrassing to make a fool of himself in public. But there is too much money. He dares to do anything as long as he can make money.


    One side of the guy came and said: "boss Huang, you usually say that you can give everything to make money, but today you can''t do it yourself."


    After hearing this, boss Huang also felt that he couldn''t get by without making money. He quickly made a decision.


    Swung his hand to give himself a slap in the face, which makes people feel helpless, he actually started.


    He slapped himself several times in succession, which made boss Huang''s speech unclear. He spat out a bloody spit and said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    "Speak louder, I didn''t hear you." Dog said deliberately.


    Boss Huang said loudly, "I''m wrong. Forgive me, madam."


    The old lady seemed a little surprised. She didn''t know how it came to be like this. Ah Gou carried the bag of rice on her shoulder and said to the old lady, "where are you, old lady? I''ll take the rice back for you."


    After that, he would not pay attention to the boss, but left with his wife. They walked very fast, and they didn''t go far before they flashed into an alley.


    Fang Tianxing laughs but says nothing. He knows that ah Gou stole money from boss Huang just now to buy rice. It''s against the rules of the world, but it''s the easiest way for ordinary people to rob the rich and help the poor.


    Several people hid in the alley, and soon heard that boss Huang''s voice was like killing a pig. He knew that ah Gou was stealing his own money to do business.


    This made him very angry. He called on the guys to find ah Gou. The guys looked very strong and soon found the neighborhood of the alley.


    Dog looking at Fang Tianxing, no doubt want his help.


    Fang Tianxing said in a low voice, "this is the only time, not the next time."


    Dog quickly nodded, heard the voice here, the two boss Huang''s guys quickly came over, heard the sound of the alley here, several people formed a circle, directly surrounded the alley. Two people went in to check, but found nothing, others also followed in, found that it was really like this.


    A few people didn''t find ah Gou, so naturally they came back in vain. Boss Huang didn''t find ah Gou, so naturally he was furious. When the buyers around heard about him, they all felt relieved.


    "Boss Huang loves money as much as his life. All day long, he changes his way to raise the price. He is only satisfied when he wants to lower the land by three feet. Now, at last, it''s the retribution. " Someone said with laughter.


    At ordinary times, these people dare to be angry with boss Huang. Today, they are grateful that someone helped them out.


    This is how ridiculous, only let them start to solve the problem, only this thing is very ridiculous.


    Hearing what the servants said behind their back, boss Huang was also a little scared. Ah Gou disappeared inexplicably, which really made him feel strange.


    He didn''t believe in ghosts and gods at ordinary times, and now he had to think that there was something strange in it, which made him not dare to behave like he did in the past, and he began to have some convergence.


    On the other side, ah Gou took his aunt back to his house. There were not many people in the house, only one child was waiting for him.


    The old lady came to the pot and began to make a fire to cook. The child was playing and looked very thin. Although the old lady''s father left little food for the child, the child was still hungry.


    While cooking, the old lady comforted the child and said to him, "just wait a minute."


    Ah Gou went out for a moment, and soon came back with a kilo of pork. He said to his aunt, "the child is hungry. Let''s make this meat."


    The child has been circling around the pot table. When the rice is ready, the mother puts the rice on the table. The child wants to eat. The mother says to him, "let the guests eat first."


    Smelling the smell of the long lost meat, the child pestered around the meat and refused to leave. Fang Tianxing and ah Gou sat on the table and said to the child, "wash your hands and eat."


    The child looked at the bowl of meat, reluctant appearance, Fang Tianxing quickly said: "don''t worry, we won''t steal."


    With Fang Tianxing''s promise, the child was happy to wash his hands.


    The old lady is a little embarrassed to say: "this child is a little not decent, too impolite."


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter if the child is lively." Ah Gou said to her mother.


    With that, ah Gou added a piece of meat to the child''s bowl. The child was wolfing down. Fang Tianxing quickly asked about the situation here.

 Chapter 728

    The old lady sighed and said, "we''ve been hit by drought recently, but the above percentage has not changed. Each household has to take 100 loads of grain as tax to pay."


    In fact, this kind of thing is not uncommon. It requires each household to collect 100 burdens of grain. This year was originally a drought, but the tax that needs to be collected has not been reduced. After the grain is handed in, there is no surplus grain at all.


    Soon she said to Tianxing and ah Gou, "you can eat. I''m not hungry."


    Fang Tianxing is actually lamenting the hardship of people''s livelihood. In fact, no matter where he is, the common people''s demand is to be able to live, but such a thing is not easy.


    Humble desire can not be easily realized, today''s drought everywhere, this drought is also very strange, it is said that there is a fire in the sky fell on the earth, the flame burning up for a long time, has been burning for three days and three nights.


    What is left is only a piece of scorched soil. It is difficult to cultivate grain. Naturally, there is no grain output.


    The life of the common people is very difficult, but the local managers sent by the protoss don''t care about their life or death at all. They just try their best to collect money, regardless of the life or death of the common people.


    The green tendons of a gouqi burst up. Fang Tianxing comforted him and said, "when I have a chance, I must teach these guys a lesson."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, ah Gou also felt that he could do something for the common people. When he learned his skills, he would let these guys know how powerful he was.


    Soon it''s time for the competition. Sir rice will test the two men''s moral character. Hiltoya is confident that the people he chooses will receive authentic noble education, which will definitely be much better than the muddy leg brought by Tianxing.


    The fact is that he looks more confident with the rich and noble, and looks fierce with others'' attention. However, ah Gou''s momentum is not so good. He has some inferiority complex.


    Soon Sir rice searched them to make sure they didn''t disclose the content and purpose of the trial to them.


    After the soul search, sir rice decided that they didn''t know the content and purpose of the trial, so he said to them, "here are two brocade bags, which contain your life experience. You can deal with them by yourself."


    They soon took over the brocade bag, which is about their own life experience, they do not know.


    Each opened his own brocade bag, in which the names and addresses of their relatives were written. They look at each other, dog''s face shows surprise, and Yu Fugui is a little surprised and uneasy.


    As required, they went to find their own families, and Sir rice also left behind the means of casting magic on them, so that their every move could be detected by themselves.


    Fang Tianxing and nashitoya did not take any action. According to the rules, they can only wait for the person they choose to make their own choice. They can not interfere in each other''s choice.


    Only such a fate can not be easily defeated, only by themselves to face, no one can help them.


    But many of these things are not so good, just some desperate moments, and can not make people feel how lucky.


    Soon through the means laid down by Sir rice, we can see the situation of both of them. Both of them have found their own homes, but that is quite different from their current situation.


    Ah Gou found a senior official''s home. He turned out to be the child of the family who had been separated for many years. Ah Gou''s father was very powerful. He wanted to find the lost child these years, but he didn''t expect to come.


    When a senior official saw Ah Gou''s appearance, he immediately felt that the other person''s appearance was similar to his own. With the addition of the keepsake on ah Gou, he believed half of it.


    They left ah Gou, then went to investigate his condition, and finally got the exact news that ah Gou was 100% their lost child.


    This made them overjoyed. His mother showed up everywhere with a dog to help him integrate into his own circle, bought him a lot of things, and even introduced him to a well-off family.


    Ah Gou felt that he was not used to it. The red tape of the upper class made him feel a little constrained. As for the rich family, ah Gou doesn''t like it at all, and thinks she looks down on the common people.


    Yu Fugui on the other side is facing another situation. His situation is just the opposite. For them, this is a desperate thing.


    He came to a poor family. In those days, he was wrongly held in the hospital, so that Yu Fugui lived a rich life these years. Now his rich father is still in the human world, and he can hardly go back in his lifetime.


    His biological parents are also in the protoss world. People here feel helpless. Yu Fugui is willing to live with his biological parents.


    But their life was so poor and backward that they could not grow any crops in the fields. They feel that they are useless. Yu Fugui can only give his money to let his parents live.


    But they didn''t leave the money for their own use. Instead, they used it to help his younger brother, who was idle and had nothing to do.


    His parents married him a daughter-in-law, but it didn''t help much. There was still one more person to support. He had no income and all depended on his parents.


    Yu Fugui soon found out this. He didn''t like his brother very much. In his opinion, he was a waste and had no ability to support himself. He had to rely on his parents'' frugal support.


    This makes Yu Fugui very confused. The useless younger brother can support himself as long as he is willing to find a job. He doesn''t want his family to help him at all.


    No one knows how long it will take for such a life, but such things are not so easy. This time, my brother is in trouble again. He was arrested for fighting with others and needs to spend a sum of money to redeem it.


    This amount of money is not small. Naturally, parents are seeking Yu Fugui''s help. At last, he couldn''t bear the endless trouble. He didn''t want to pay such a sum of money.


    The younger brother''s daughter-in-law also came to cry, hoping that he would help his younger brother out.


    Yu Fugui issued an ultimatum to save his younger brother, but he will sever any relationship from now on. No matter what happens in the future, don''t look for his family when there is something.


    It''s too heartless to say that Yu Fugui''s parents can''t accept such treatment.


    They hope that children will always be together, United and friendly, and help each other. However, Yu Fugui''s behavior is too heartless. In their opinion, his younger brother didn''t make much mistakes, which is a bit too harsh.


    His parents got angry with him and asked him to save his brother.


    Yu Fugui left the house together. He wanted to see how dog was doing.

 Chapter 729

    Dog''s life is not happy, but also better than Yu Fugui. Most of his relatives are rich or expensive, which brings him too many benefits.


    Whether it''s life, work or marriage, he has too many choices to choose and doesn''t know how to choose. He has low self-esteem and knows that these people don''t really like themselves, but just need their own power.


    He doesn''t like such a world. It''s full of hypocrisy. By contrast, it''s not as good as the bottom where he stayed. Everything is on the surface, it doesn''t need so many twists and turns.


    These rules are not what he has the ability to fight against, and even his good life is brought about by these rules.


    If there is no such rules, he can only be like an ordinary person, working honestly every day, very sad to live a dignified life.


    In the face of such a situation, at the critical moment of anxiety, the parents have confirmed the marriage for him. As long as you marry the rich, the alliance will be unbreakable. Naturally, you can control the power and wealth of the world for thousands of generations.


    This is a very desperate thing, dog can not resist, this is the law of survival of upper class society.


    The date of marriage is set three days later. As the bond between the two families, it doesn''t matter whether they love each other or not.


    They don''t even need to live together. It''s enough to be a couple in name.


    This kind of thing makes people feel not so happy. At this time, Yu Fugui comes. He plans to let Yu Fugui marry instead of himself, and he helps him with the housework.


    Naturally, Yu Fugui is willing to marry the richest man''s daughter. He will never worry about food and drink in his life.


    Both of them got what they wanted. This kind of thing is really happy. Ah Gou uses Fang Tianxing''s magic to turn Yu''s wealth into his own.


    As for ah Gou, he became him and lived a civilian life.


    Seeing the exchange of identities, sir nales said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Fang Tianxing was noncommittal and didn''t say anything, while hiltoya on the other side said: "the exchange of identity was put forward by ah Gou, the surplus wealth was forced, and there was not much sin in itself."


    Sir rice quickly said: "the rich and the poor are their personal choices, not good or evil. They can''t feel that the other side is evil just because they have a good life."


    After receiving Sir Rice''s reply, hiltoya was very proud. He took a look at Fang Tianxing and found that he was still an old God without any emotional fluctuation.


    The relationship between Yu Fugui and ah Gou continues to develop. After Yu Fugui regains the identity of ah Gou, he is naturally willing to marry the richest man.


    Soon after their wedding, Yu Fugui was skilled in the way of the upper class, quickly stabilized his position and found a good position for himself.


    Among the rich and powerful families, there are great scholars who talk and laugh, and there are no white men who come and go with each other. Yu Fu and GUI are more and more like fish in water, and other things are forgotten.


    And dog took over the poor family, although he brought some money, but the family has no income, sooner or later will be empty.


    Soon he spent a sum of money to redeem Yu Fugui''s younger brother. He fought with others not just for himself, but for the other party to insult his family, which was intolerable.


    Dog likes this cheap brother very much. He has no brother and enjoys the feeling of having a brother.


    They get along very well. Yu Fugui''s younger brother is not so unprofessional as he thought. He just can''t find a decent job because of his low birth and lack of skills.


    Dog patiently help him, take out the remaining little money up and down management, so that he can get a good job for him.


    My younger brother is very grateful to ah Gou. He has changed a lot since he got a serious job.


    On the other side, the rich and the rich are flourishing. With the help of huge resources, he easily controls the local economic lifeline.


    This kind of thing also surprised ah Gou''s parents. His son had always been a civilian before. The civilian''s survival rules had no effect in the upper class. They were surprised at his son''s enlightenment and felt that Yu Fugui was eager for quick success and instant benefit. His style of work was quite different from before.


    They don''t know what the test is. Yu Fugui thinks that it must be the quality of development and the amount of wealth they can get.


    As for the dog is arbitrary, not too much to care about what gains and losses, this is a little ridiculous.


    They are how ridiculous, they have to let this thing to cover the eyes, two people are obviously heading for a different road.


    Who is more right and who is closer to what Sir rice wants? No one knows. We can only see the next development.


    Ah Gou helped his younger brother find a job, and the family''s life was barely maintained. After all, agriculture depends on the weather. It''s good to live in the drought now.


    In addition, it was impossible to get rich as a farmer, and there was not much surplus grain in good years.


    Life is always difficult, the family to maintain, frugal in order to maintain the basic life.


    Yu Fugui, on the other side, is already the richest man in the city. He goes in and out of the city with dozens of people under him. There should be people who dare to disobey his will. They are direct coercion and inducement. There are few disobeyers.


    Recently, Yu Fugui is going to build a house for his honey. As soon as he says this, his humble younger brother will start to do it immediately.


    Soon, the plan was put in front of Yu Fugui. He expropriated a farmland to build a villa. Yu Fugui took a look at it. He was busy with social activities and just said to those people, "spend some money and buy this land."


    After getting his instructions, the younger brothers immediately went to do it. Yu Fugui didn''t think that this land was his own parents'' land, and he never cared where this land was before.


    Dog is busy working to earn money, although it is hard, but also feel that the steady life, but the quiet life has been broken.


    A group of people came to his family''s head and wanted to buy their land. Although the land can''t get much food at the moment, when the drought is over, it can also feed and warm the family.


    Naturally, the two old people didn''t want to sell. The original price offered by the other side was very low. After several successive price increases, it only reached 80% of the previous land price. Naturally, the two old people didn''t want to sell.


    Those people are angry. If the things the young master told them can''t be done well, they will certainly receive some scolding, and they will give the young master the impression of not doing things well.


    They are afraid of losing their position. Naturally, they don''t want to let them. They almost want to do it.


    Ah Gou came back immediately after he heard the news. For those who wanted to fight, he certainly didn''t have a good face. He just knocked them down and warned them not to come again.

 Chapter 730

    It makes people feel bad. They have no choice but to make themselves stronger.


    The common people are afraid of making trouble. This time, they are very frightened when they meet someone who forced them to buy land. The two of them are ready to sell the land and move to their relatives'' houses far away. In this way, they can avoid trouble and have a rest.


    Ah Gou didn''t object to their decision, but he didn''t want to move away immediately. He wanted to solve the problem completely instead of escaping.


    For building villas, Yu Fugui didn''t pay much attention to it, because he had changed a new honey. But Yu Fugui soon noticed the injuries on his younger brothers. It''s not important if they can''t build a house. He can''t bear to be bullied.


    He immediately inquired about the course of the matter. These people were afraid of blaming the rich and the rich. Naturally, they made a further description.


    Yu Fugui took these people to see their bullies and parked the car in the field. Naturally, it was the younger brothers who negotiated with each other.


    Seeing that the last person came again, ah Gou naturally refused to let go. He has been at home these days. He is afraid that someone will come to trouble the two old people again.


    Ah Gou stood in front of the two men. These minions were still a little afraid of this evil star. But today, there was backstage to embolden them and give them the courage to be rampant.


    "Little red guy, you know our boss is here today. He is the son-in-law of the first rich family here and the son of a senior official. If you offend him, you''ll be out of your hands. " A few younger brother Li Ma Yaowu said.


    After hearing their description, ah Gou quickly understood who was sitting in the car. He was so angry that he said to these people, "take a message to your elder brother. He can rely on other people''s help today. He can take back what others can give him. He will die if he does anything unjustly."


    Dog''s tone is very heavy. He thinks these people are provoked by Yu Fugui.


    When Yu Fugui''s younger brothers were scolded back, they naturally reported the situation to Yu Fugui. Then he realized that the other party was ah Gou.


    Yu Fugui angrily slapped them in the face. Ah Gou gave him everything he had today. If ah Gou came out to expose himself, all he had would be gone.


    After beating these little brothers, Yu Fugui is very worried and afraid. He is afraid that one day there will be an accident. Ah Gou will expose himself. He must firmly grasp the initiative.


    There is a classic saying that there is no right to speak without investigation. In fact, this seems to be a very simple truth. In fact, many people can''t do it.


    When we know something, we are always easily influenced by our surrounding environment, and our vision is limited by everyone''s experience, so it is difficult to see a more comprehensive and broader world.


    We should admit our limitations and seek truth from facts. It''s extremely irresponsible for you to talk about what you''ve heard if you don''t ask for proof.


    This kind of thing is very ridiculous, which makes people feel helpless. It''s only to make their own strength stronger. How ridiculous and strange this is.


    Ah Gou doesn''t know what Yu Fugui thinks. He just thinks that he is a bit arrogant after he gets the right status. He doesn''t really intend to expose Yu Fugui.


    They all feel helpless. They are a little bit bad about their own situation.


    This is very ridiculous, two people''s misunderstanding has been buried, can not be reconciled.


    Yu Fugui quickly sent people to investigate dog''s recent situation. He knew that he was working and found a job for his brother. This situation is very surprising, but also makes people feel very ridiculous.


    They have some helplessness, which is very ridiculous, such a situation is some helplessness, which really makes people feel some regret.


    Yu Fugui thinks that this cheap brother has no ability at all. He can''t go to work at ease. He must have something to grasp.


    Soon his subordinates found out that Yu Fugui''s younger brother often takes things from the company home, which can be regarded as taking advantage. If he reports him, he will be punished or even lose his job.


    But just this is not enough. Yu Fugui wants something that can threaten ah Gou. He decides to add a fire to give him a fatal blow.


    He bribed people from the same company as his brother, and let him take his brother to the abyss and commit a bigger mistake.


    Ah Gou doesn''t know anything about it. He is sincere to Yu Fugui''s younger brother. Because of this, Yu Fugui wants to use his younger brother to coerce ah Gou.


    He didn''t care about this younger brother at all. For him, it was a shame to have such an incompetent younger brother.


    The man soon came to Yu Fugui''s brother and began to implement the plan to make Yu Fugui''s brother make bigger mistakes. The plan is not easy, but under the inducement of Yu Fugui, the plan is launched.


    Yu Fugui''s younger brother didn''t realize the danger and the plot. He suddenly didn''t know it. He just thought it was his good luck.


    It makes people feel ridiculous. It makes people feel helpless. How worried they are. It makes them feel bad. It''s not happy. It''s terrible. It''s not people''s power. It''s not easy for people to feel this thing.


    Yu Fugui''s younger brother is very enthusiastic about the new comer. Unlike other people who look down on him, he is very enthusiastic when he sees him. Anyway, of course, he is happy.


    It didn''t take long for this rich man to become good friends with his younger brother. Yu Fugui''s younger brother is Yu Manchang. Although he is a fool, he is also a warm-hearted man. They all have to make themselves happy.


    The man was beside Yu Manchang and told Yu Fugui what happened every day. Yu Fugui began to know that his brother was not so unbearable.


    He did not see the other side, Yu Mancang warm-hearted, for friends at both ends. Although love to take advantage, but not for themselves, but want to share the burden for the family.


    This is how ridiculous, as long as their own strength becomes stronger, for this thing is not so worried, this is how selfish, for people''s greed is a little ridiculous.


    Greed for power prevailed, and Yu Fugui eventually ordered his men to do it. He is to make this thing more powerful, which is very helpless, how ridiculous he is.


    Originally, the company prepared a new batch of goods to meet the unexpected needs. The man encouraged Yu Mancang to cut off part of the goods. If he sold them at a high price, he might get a lot of benefits.


    Although Yu Manchang knew the risks, he didn''t have such a clear sense. If he intercepted the goods, the other party would soon expose it, and the consequences would be enough to make Yu Manchang doomed.

 Chapter 731

    It''s not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. Before, Yu Mancang had secretly left something behind, and no one found it.


    It was just a small number before, but this time it was bigger than before, which made Yu Mancang a little flustered. The man around him kept urging him to keep it.


    Yu Mancang''s inner heaven and man are fighting, greed and reason are constantly fighting, so he doesn''t know which side to obey.


    The man directly helped Yu Mancang to make a decision. He put forward the goods in the name of Yu Mancang. The next thing to do is to make a certain evidence to let people know that Yu Mancang had withheld the goods.


    Yu Mancang was not sure what to do, but it was useless. They simply took Yu Mancang away and prepared to set up the scene of the crime. Then, as long as Yu Mancang appeared there.


    This plan is perfect, but dog to see Yu Manchang, found that Yu Manchang was arrested, immediately realized that it was wrong.


    All the way along the trace search, quickly find the whereabouts of the more than full warehouse.


    They have no way to succeed in their tricks, and it is obvious that Yu Mancang is innocent. Soon the leaders of the company came and understood that this guy was calculating Yu Mancang.


    It is obvious that Mei Hongfu reported Yu Mancang, and he has something to do with it.


    Soon, people controlled Mei Hongfu and forced him to ask the emissary behind the scenes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Naturally, people started from his recent situation and soon found a lot of gold and silver treasures in his home, which is obviously not what an ordinary employee like Mei Hongfu should have.


    Mei Hongfu can''t deny it, but he still refuses to say who is behind the scenes. He felt that his rich and powerful position was enough to give himself a prosperous future.


    Even if they are expelled, they are nothing. As long as they have the help of rich people, they are afraid that they will not have a good job in the future.


    Since he had made up his mind, people naturally could not get information from him. He had hope in his heart. Naturally, he would not reveal it easily. Moreover, he had a high weight on location. If he said his name, he would not have any good fruit to eat.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. Ah Gou has to lock him up and don''t let him reveal it.


    Soon ah Gou became him and continued to work in the company. Yu Mancang didn''t show up these days. To the outside world, that is to say, because of his mistakes, Mei Hongfu, who had changed ah Gou, continued to work like a nobody.


    Mei Hongfu, who has changed a dog, has taken over all of Mei Hongfu''s social ways, waiting for someone to contact him, which can be regarded as fishing law enforcement.


    Soon someone came to contact him and saw that ah Gou wanted to reward him for his meritorious service. The other party believed it and took ah Gou to receive the meritorious service.


    I don''t know that what he met was not Mei Hongfu, but a furious evil star. All the way through the yard, I saw some guys who came to Yu Fugui''s parents to buy land.


    Ah Gou soon realized that Yu Fugui was responsible for all this. He was anxious and angry. Unexpectedly, Yu Fugui would attack his brother.


    Clenched fists tightly pinch up, he can''t wait to see that person, a good question about him.


    Soon, he was finally taken to a small house where there was a man with his back to him. Ah Gou wanted to rush up and beat him, but he still held back.


    The man turned his back to him and said in a blunt voice, "have you finished what I told you to do?"


    Dog quickly nodded and said: "it''s done. The handle of Yu Mancang is enough to make him doomed."


    "Yes, much better than my men. If you''re interested in working for me, I can''t do you any harm. " Yu Fugui turns around and says to Mei Hongfu, who is disguised as a dog.


    Doggy forbeared his anger and asked tentatively, "Yu Manchang has no grievance against you. Why do you want to harm him?"


    That Yu Fugui thought for a while and said, "in fact, I can''t do it, but he has hindered my big business and has to do it. If he is obedient, he can still live."


    "That is what kind of ridiculous fate, can let you not hesitate to hurt his brother." Ah Gou couldn''t help asking.


    In fact, hearing this, Yu Mantang already knows that the man in front of him is not Mei Hongfu at all. He is a dog.


    "Dog, did you find out?" Yu Mantang asked suspiciously.


    Dog nodded, back to his true colors, quickly said: "I know everything, did not expect you to do such a thing."


    Yu Mantang yelled: "I really can''t let go of my identity. I can''t blame myself for being worshipped for such a good life. I have too much money."


    He looks crazy and angry, as if a dog is going to rob himself of the most important thing. He quickly retreated, and at the same time, countless younger brothers rushed in from the outside.


    Dog disdain said: "your these men can''t beat me."


    Yu Mantang hummed coldly: "I know only after I have tried. You can give me some."


    Those younger brothers swarmed on. They believed that with more people, they could beat ah Gou, but the situation was not what they thought.


    It''s just some local dogs. Ah Gou just glanced at them. It won''t take long to clean them up one by one.


    Those guys who jumped on him were quickly knocked down by ah Gou. They were just ordinary people who had practiced a little Kung Fu. For ah Gou who had learned his skills with Fang Tianxing, it was just like chopping melons and cutting vegetables.


    Seeing that these people couldn''t stop ah Gou, Yu''s younger brothers pulled him away. Yu Fugui didn''t want to go. While they forced him to go, they told him to stay there and help him reduce his sense of failure.


    Soon, Yu Fugui''s figure is getting farther and farther away. Ah Gou notices his departure and immediately tries to push back the people who surround him. Gao Gao jumps up to catch up with Yu Fugui.


    There are many people under Yu Fugui''s command. They don''t like working all day. To live a decent life, the only way is to go to Yu Fugui, which makes many people feel ridiculous.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. Those people try their best to stop Yu Fugui. It''s like a dog trying to cut off his future and do everything to stop him.


    What a ridiculous situation it is. They all feel that they want to make this helpless. They are desperate to stop ah Gou. As long as they can keep Yu Fugui today, I believe he will not treat himself badly. Thinking of this, they all feel energetic. With so many people here, ah Gou can''t be killed.


    It is because of their courage that ah Gou can''t really kill them.

 Chapter 732

    Because such obstacles are ridiculous, they are not so happy, that is how ridiculous, such a force is to make people feel helpless, they are very bad, like a vine attached to the crime.


    After all, in the wailing crowd, Yu Fugui escaped under their cover. Ah Gou felt a little uncomfortable, but also sighed about the behavior of these people. He regarded money as dirt, but he didn''t expect that money could make these people rush for it.


    He looked at a howling man under his feet and said to him, "why do you have to cover Yu Fugui to leave? What good can he give you?"


    The man spat out a mouthful of blood foam. He was in a bad state at the moment. He was not only beaten by a dog, but also injured by hitting each other with others.


    This is what makes people feel helpless. They are all ridiculous. It is a terrible thing for people. They are all bad.


    They are all flesh and blood, but they can fight bravely to protect a person who has nothing to do with them. Is it for ideals and beliefs? No, it''s for power.


    Their crazy beyond imagination, willing to pay all their own, just for those in the dog look dirty rotten gold and silver, as well as the so-called upper class life.


    He only felt sad for his misfortune and angry. Ah Gou lived a life of ups and downs. He didn''t know what ordinary people''s life was like.


    In the past, when he was a beggar, he had a good meal. Later, he became a childe of the upper class. He didn''t know that these ordinary people worked hard for some gold and silver, and never could put it down.


    Many people are so conquered by life, subject to such a life, and keep their own position. Keep your duty in mind, live a regular life, and no longer have delusions about the world.


    Ah Gou sighed and left here. He didn''t know where Yu Fugui was hiding, but he just had to find his parents and clarify his identity.


    There are two people behind him secretly follow themselves, dog regardless of them, self-care towards the direction of their own home.


    It''s easy to see his destination from the route. Once Yu Fugui knows, he won''t stop himself.


    Dog along the way not slow forward, and no one to stop himself, soon dog will come to his door.


    He also had some feelings that he didn''t like the hypocrisy of the upper class and exchanged identity with Yu Fugui. But what I can''t stand is that I don''t want to give up.


    But he can''t control his greed very well. He is engulfed by the darkness of the world and becomes very greedy and unscrupulous.


    Now he wants to end all this, dog is ready to push the door in, ready to explain everything clearly.


    "Wait a minute." Someone yelled behind the dog.


    At the moment, someone stopped him. Ah Gou turned around and saw Yu Fugui. Ah Gou''s face turned. Since he dared to stand in front of him like this, he must be ready.


    "What''s the matter with you calling me? Too many people have been hurt for your greed. I want to end this." Dog said to Yu Fugui.


    Yu Fugui didn''t have the slightest regret. He was willing to do all this. For the sake of power and wealth, he is hysterical and has no bottom line.


    If you have never tasted the taste of wealth, you have a beautiful and noble wife, live in a big house, drive a luxury car, and go in and out of the house.


    Such a life is too good, just like a dream, so that Yu Fugui is willing to indulge in it, unwilling to come out.


    "Can you give me a chance? I really don''t want to live a poor life." Yu Fugui pleaded.


    "But this wealth brings evil, if you want to have and protect it all the time. It''s doomed to let yourself become unscrupulous and take the wrong path. " Dog worried said.


    Yu Fugui also had some reactions. Originally, he just wanted to live a rich life for a few days. But the reality is not so, to keep his position, he had to act, countless supporters let him feel helpless.


    Gradually, he lost himself and thought that he was the owner of wealth. He took the chance of life as his ability, and even thought that everything should be there.


    Forced to keep their wealth status, so the evil came into being, the original power and wealth in this world is mobile.


    But who will be willing to share with others, greed and selfishness produce crime, vanity and selfishness become the hotbed of crime.


    Although Yu Fugui has some regrets, he really refuses to put it down. How can he put it down easily when he tasted the sweetness.


    "Did you catch your brother? Are you really cruel enough to do that?" A moment later dog said.


    Yu Fugui was surprised. He didn''t expect that ah Gou had guessed what he had done. He lowered his head, Yu Manchang is his own brother, with his own brother to coerce others, it is not too glorious thing.


    This kind of thing can make people feel a little too deaf, so that the rich feel how ridiculous they become, just like a child who has been robbed of his beloved toy.


    This is how helpless, for this thing is very ridiculous. This kind of thing is not so happy, it is a little helpless.


    A lot of things are not so happy, which makes people feel a little bad, and makes many people feel helpless. It''s not something that makes people feel helpless. They all feel funny.


    Only let them feel their strength become more powerful, this is to make people feel helpless, this is to make people feel not so easy.


    Many people feel that it is very bad. They are very helpless. They are only worried about the situation of this thing. They have to strengthen their own strength. They are very helpless about this thing.


    Yu Fugui gritted his teeth and said, "just say if you are willing to let me go. One sentence is enough. There is no need to nag."


    After thinking for a moment, ah Gou said, "if I let you go this time, more people will be hurt next time."


    Obviously, I don''t want to let this rich man go. What he did is too immoral. It''s not right to connive him to continue to do evil.


    "You are going to force me to kill that Yu Mancang. You always flaunt your benevolence and righteousness. How can you implicate the innocent? It''s not against your morality." Yu Fugui continued.


    Yu Fugui thinks that he has grasped the pulse of ah Gou. Naturally, he is very proud. He has been used to treating meanness as intelligence, and no longer has the original goodness.


    A man came out of the alley next to ah Gou. Yu Fugui knew him. He was his brother Yu Manchang.

 Chapter 733

    Yu Manchang looked at Yu Fugui and said, "brother, stop it."


    Yu Fugui said with disdain: "don''t call me brother. You are just a useless person. I never admit that you are my brother."


    In his eyes, his brother is a useless waste, he did not look in his eyes. Now I hear Yu Mancang''s persuasion, but I think it''s ridiculous.


    Yu Manchang''s attitude towards Yu Fugui was expected. He continued: "I know I have a brother, but I''ve never met him. I don''t know what it is. My parents always say that they are sorry for you. They accidentally lost you in those years and want to make it up to you."


    Yu Fugui said with a sneer: "what a poor family can bring out is just something worthless. What''s the use of their gratitude and compensation."


    "They are just ordinary people. They blame themselves for the loss of their children. After my mother gave birth to me, she told me that I once had a brother." Yu Mancang said to Yu Fugui quickly.


    Yu Fugui just said: "needless to say, they just treat you as a substitute. If you really love me, you shouldn''t give birth to me in such a poor family. "


    Yu man Cang lowered his head and said: "life is really hard, but even if we live very hard, our love for children has not been reduced at all."


    "What''s the use of love? Can people listen to me? Can the love of the poor make those women undress and throw themselves into their arms?" Yu Fugui said with a sneer.


    He looked more and more angry. Yu Fugui said helplessly: "I often resent my incompetence and complain that this family has not given me better conditions, why I am not a superior."


    "Maybe this family can give you very little, but that''s not the reason for you to complain. As parents, they have given everything they have. " Yu Manchang said helplessly.


    Yu Fugui said quickly, "but I''m not satisfied. I want more. Why don''t I have a rich parent to live a rich life?"


    After Yu Fugui waved his hand, a group of people in black appeared behind him. They were all covered in black robes and exuded a grim atmosphere.


    "These are the killers I invited. Let''s see how many moves you can make on them." Yu Fugui said to dog with a sneer.


    Ah Gou doesn''t care. In single combat, these killers are just better than ordinary people, but once the group moves out, they can play a far more powerful role.


    This is very bad, only let their strength become more powerful. They are some feel not so happy, for this thing is very ridiculous.


    The killers in black soon spread out. They had their own ways to fight against ah Gou.


    There are five men and two women in black. They all have their own specialties. According to their respective attack mode, the two strong men acted as front row tanks and were responsible for containing and attracting fire.


    Two assassins, one male and one female, are responsible for looking for opportunities to attack and fight for one death.


    A skinny boy is in charge of swimming, ready to support at any time, and the remaining two archers of long-range attack. Their lineup is very scientific and powerful, they can give full play to people''s ability in a moment.


    Compared with those who don''t have systematic training, they are far more powerful than themselves.


    This is how helpless, people are for their own power some ridiculous. They all feel that they have to own these things. They all have to know their own situation.


    Dog looked at these people put on a good posture, he is a skilled person, bold, deliberately want to see what these people have in the end.


    Soon they set up their positions and began to take action. Two front rows rushed to Fang Tianxing, one with an axe and the other with a huge spear.


    Soon the two men''s attacks came, which was a bit bad. Dog steady himself, a palm shot, huge waves swept past, the two figures forced back.


    At the same time, other people''s attacks are coming one after another, which makes people feel a little happy. They all need to know about this thing.


    Other people''s attacks come without a pause, and don''t give ah Gou a chance to breathe. This is the advantage of group operations.


    Suddenly, there was no time to think about it. A dog had a huge sword in his hand. He used it to block the attack.


    The sword is strong enough to be used as a shield. The reality is a bit bad. Even ah Gou was driven back tens of meters, and the ground was soon ploughed out with long and deep marks.


    Ah Gou, take a breath. The attack just now was really powerful. These people are very ridiculous, they have confidence in their own strength.


    People have to know their own things, only to make people more powerful. This makes people feel a little bad. They are all helpless about these things. That''s the most ridiculous thing.


    These people have a certain degree of advance and retreat, and they are very organized in the battle. It''s ridiculous to face these people. They are like a person who can''t escape being beaten. How ridiculous that is, it''s a bit bad to be beaten.


    Ah Gou jumped out quickly. He was going to attack the two long-range archers. Their defense was weak and they were the target.


    They all have some helplessness, they all know the situation, how ridiculous this is.


    Of course, other people want to control him, but ah Gou''s strange power is very frightening. They all feel that this is a difficult opponent.


    When ah Gou was catching the two archers, two strong men came to stop ah Gou. They all practice hard Qigong. They are extremely resistant to beating. They don''t react after eating dog''s hands for a short time.


    Just to stop ah Gou for a moment, the two archers stepped back to attack. Ah Gou noticed the wind driven by the bow and arrow, and soon turned his head and a bow and arrow flew past his face.


    Ah Gou also sighed in his heart. As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill. The ancients did not deceive me. People have to make their own situation stronger. For this thing, people feel helpless, which makes people feel bad.


    People feel that they have to know the difference, when the world becomes so ridiculous, how helpless people''s power is, such things are a bit bad.


    In the face of these people''s attacks, ah Gou is also very worried, they are helpless for this thing, how ridiculous that is, such people all know that guy''s strong.


    Dog hands out, seize the two tanks to block their own, the two people to the middle together, as a shield to resist those flying arrows.

 Chapter 734

    Unfortunately, they were hit by an arrow and gave a dull hum. As a shield in dog''s hand, they were still qualified.


    Soon they became hedgehogs, and they became less sensitive after the weather.


    This is ridiculous. They all need to know how to solve their own problems. Ah Gou carries them on and throws them straight at an assassin in front of them.


    The man rushed towards him directly. The huge sword in ah Gou''s hand was lifted up. Until the man came to his side, it was like a top spinning. The huge sword was thrown out and directly cut the man in two.


    Fresh blood splashed his face, dog''s vision appeared a moment of fuzzy, surrounded by cold-blooded killers, of course, will not miss such a good opportunity.


    The cold air appeared behind him. Ah Gou didn''t want to, so he turned around and covered his back with a huge sword.


    The other side''s strength is very strong. Obviously, he did his best. Ah Gou didn''t open his eyes. He just blocked the other side''s attack with a horizontal sword. That''s what makes people feel bad.


    The assassin is to seize the weakness of the opponent, and then is to attack with all his strength. If the opponent fails to hit, other people will come to help.


    After all, it''s a very rare opportunity. If you can''t seize it, you will miss it.


    Aware of their situation, but let him feel very uncomfortable, eyes did not open, because he smelled the smell of poison, the man''s blood is toxic.


    If he opened his eyes now, blood would be poisoned if it entered his eyes, so dog could only keep his eyes closed and face their attack with intuition.


    That is how ridiculous, dog closed his eyes, listen to the wind to identify the position, to meet the attack in all directions.


    The giant sword in his hand danced and just kept chopping. It was very bad in the face of those people''s attacks, and how ridiculous it was, just like a person who kept driving away mosquitoes.


    In the face of these people''s attacks, dog can only defend, not attack. That is how helpless, this but lets the human feel like is very laughable.


    The other side seizes the opportunity and attacks one after another, which is bound to break all his resistance.


    That is how ridiculous, for people''s situation is, that is what kind of thing, they have to know their helplessness.


    All of these make people feel very ridiculous. That guy is determined to get rid of ah Gou.


    He was very hard to resist and couldn''t open his eyes. This is what people know. It''s very bad. They are all worried.


    At this time, a burst of thunder appeared in the sky, suddenly it began to rain, rain fell on the body, washed away the blood on dog''s face.


    Rain to the righteous, but also to the unrighteous, for everyone is equal, but this is a dog really timely rain, let him open his eyes.


    Those people were drenched by the rain, the action appeared a moment of delay, dog quickly shot, caught one of the assassins.


    A pinch of the hand is to crush the bones of the guy''s hand, then break his leg, and then throw him aside, which makes people feel funny.


    Seven people have gone to the third, and the remaining few are more and more unbearable. How bad is that? For them, the situation is gone.


    Ah Gou''s activity space became bigger. Two archers couldn''t hit him at all. Ah Gou came to the front of the boy and slapped him on the back to make him vomit blood.


    The young man quickly retreated and used some means to hide into the night. Now it was dark.


    The other two archers looked at each other. The others were defeated. They had no need to continue fighting. They all have to know their own situation. Once the lineup is scattered, they can''t fight any more.


    When they left, they said to Yu Fugui, "I''m sorry, we won''t make any money. The penalty will be paid to your account."


    Yu Fugui''s face turned pale and he was angry at the defection of these people. But those people don''t care about the feeling of affluence. They want money, but they also want to die.


    It''s natural to collect money and do business, but life is gone. What''s the use of asking for money? Besides, as soon as they leave, Yu Fugui will be dead. Who cares if a dead person has any complaints.


    Ah Gou came to Yu Fugui and said to him quickly, "what else do you have to say?"


    This kind of thing makes people feel very bad. Yu Fugui closed his eyes and quickly said, "the winner, the prince and the loser, I''ll let you deal with me now that I lose."


    "At this time, you are still stubborn. If you are willing to go back, there is still a chance." Dog said to him.


    Yu Fugui raised his head and said, "I have nothing to repent of. It''s just becoming a king and defeating an enemy. It''s not justice."


    Dog quickly said: "of course, the world is not fair, but extortion, jiuzhanquechao is fair, that is how ridiculous."


    Yu Fugui is just like the villain who resisted stubbornly. He never admitted his mistake. Yu Mancang also came here. He saw his brother.


    Some helpless said: "brother, I take you home to have a look."


    Yu Fugui turns his head and ignores him. Yu Mancang looks at ah Gou and obviously wants him to agree. Ah Gou nods and Yu Mancang takes Yu Fugui home.


    Along the way, ah Gou was far behind them. Yu Mancang rode a tricycle to take Yu Fugui home. Along the way, Yu Fugui and Yu Mancang didn''t speak. How helpless was that.


    This is a worry that makes people feel helpless and ridiculous.


    Soon they came to Yu Fugui''s house. It''s still the same as before. For decades, it''s turned upside down outside. It''s still the same as before.


    Yu Fugui''s mother was still washing vegetables outside. Hearing Yu Manchang''s footsteps, she quickly said, "Manchang is back."


    But after opening the door is very surprised to see Yu Manchang with Yu Fugui come in, quickly open the door to let them in.


    After entering the yard, Yu Fugui''s mother asked what happened. Yu didn''t say much, but said to his mother, "something happened, but it won''t be dangerous. I''ll talk to you later."


    That is how ridiculous, this is some strange things, they have to make themselves more powerful, only let their power incomparably bad.


    Only this thing is ridiculous. They all have to strengthen their own strength. This is what makes people feel desperate.


    They all know the situation of this thing and only let their situation change. It''s all a bit bad, but it''s just a more broken place that has been devastated by the world.


    Dog know this is how ridiculous fate, only let people become worse, this is how helpless, for people''s power is how incompetent.

 Chapter 735

    He doesn''t know how to deal with Yu Fugui. He has to first see how he treats his family and then how to deal with him, which makes people feel a little bad.


    That many people are to let them know their helplessness, the only way to let them feel a little surprise, that is how ridiculous.


    Facing his family, Yu Fugui looked cold and didn''t say a word. His parents didn''t know why. They just thought he was ill or something happened to him.


    His parents just felt that they had to know how he suffered. Yu Mancang quickly said to them, "my brother has made enemies outside. He is afraid of bringing you trouble. That''s the only way."


    It was a very strange thing. They all felt that the pride on Yu Fugui''s face was full of kindness. They were all worried about their son. They said, "which enemy is it? Why do you have to deal with my son. Even if I show my old face, I want him to tell me a truth. "


    The two old men were determined to spare their lives to save Yu Fugui. There was a touch of emotion on his face. Then he quickly said, "you don''t have to save me. I asked for everything. I''m not your son. The former Yu Fugui is not me at all."


    He slowly told them about the exchange of identity with ah Gou, which was very ridiculous. It only made people feel helpless. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing, which made the old couple unable to accept at the moment, and they were very worried about their situation.


    "So the one before is not the real Yu Fugui. You are the real Yu Fugui." Yu Fugui''s mother asked quickly.


    "I''m really rich, but I don''t love this family. I''m greedy for power, so I''m not worthy to be your son." Yu Fugui said to them quickly.


    He said this because he wanted the two old people to stop caring about themselves. He didn''t deserve his help.


    People feel that they have to know the situation. They all want to know the helplessness and absurdity of that thing. This is how ridiculous, he is to be grateful for the power of people.


    The two old men said to him, "don''t worry. Since you are our son, we can help you to make it clear. I believe he will not kill you all."


    This makes people feel strange. They all feel helpless. This is to let people know about this thing.


    This is something that makes people feel despairing. Countless people feel helpless. They all feel that they have to carry out a greater burden.


    It''s kind of bad. They all feel like they need to know the pain. That''s what makes people feel worried. It''s a very helpless thing. It can only make people feel happy.


    In the face of the love of the two old people, Yu Fugui''s stubborn appearance has been softened. This is to make people feel helpless, he quickly stood up and said: "one person to do things, one person when I do things, how can you help me to answer the blame."


    After that, he stood up and pushed the door out. It was snowing outside. It was snowy all over the place. The wind and snow were still falling, and countless snowflakes were coming straight to people.


    They have to know how to deal with it. Deep one foot shallow one foot walking in the snow, Yu Fugui''s figure is so slender, like a dead hero in general.


    Yu Fugui finally came to the door, he pushed the door open, the wind and snow roared in, it is a let people feel a little bad, such a thing is let people feel a bit down.


    His arrogant opponent Tianxing said: "I have confessed, you come to arrest me."


    That is how helpless, his voice less at the beginning of the strong, not before the hard gas, on the contrary, there is lonely heroism.


    They are how helpless, this is a little happy, this is how the situation, this is strange.


    "You really pleaded guilty and voluntarily accepted the punishment." Dog said to Yu Fugui.


    They all need to know the problems, only to let people know the situation.


    Yu Fugui nodded, and then closed his eyes. Ah Gou''s hand went up and didn''t fall down after a long time.


    After a long time, Yu Fugui didn''t feel the palm of the dog''s hand. He quickly opened his eyes and saw that the dog had taken back his palm.


    He was very confused, and then felt that there were many people around him, that is his parents, and his brother Yu Manchang.


    They are in their own side, guarding themselves, they are their own relatives, have been quietly guarding themselves, and share weal and woe with themselves.


    A tear fell from Yu Fugui''s cheek. He finally regretted it, which made him feel helpless.


    His parents stood beside him and said to ah Gou, "but how big a mistake he has made? We are his parents. We are responsible for all the crimes. Please don''t embarrass him."


    This kind of thing is shown in the mirror. Fang Tianxing and Sir rice all see it. They all see the performance of the people they choose.


    In fact, at this moment, the victory and defeat have been divided, there is no need to explore more, they use their own actions to prove themselves.


    Sir rice was not in a hurry to announce the result. He said to the public, "I want to mediate for you. I don''t know if you are willing to sell my face."


    When they heard Sir Rice''s words, they both bowed their heads and fell into thinking. They knew that now that the game was divided, sir rice could easily decide their fate.


    Seeing their performance, sir Rice said quickly: "the result of the competition is that Fang Tianxing of the hall family wins. I''m willing to lend him money. If you agree, that''s it. I''ll let the hill family transfer the quota to the hall family, but the interest will be borne by the hall family. What do you think? "


    Hiltoya knows that in fact, the victory is divided. If he persists, the hill family will be even worse. Now it''s the best choice to admit defeat.


    "I agree with Sir Rice''s mediation. I am very satisfied with the result." Hiltoya said seriously.


    Fang Tianxing also quickly said: "I agree with Sir Rice''s mediation. This is the best result."


    Soon they wanted to report the results to their families. After the trial, ah Gou and Yu Fugui were faced with their own life choices.


    Yu Fugui decided to stay. That hiltoya was very dissatisfied with his failure, so it was impossible to give him any benefit.


    He can only live in civilian families. He has seen the colorful world outside. It''s really cruel for him to be a farmer in the field.

 Chapter 736

    Without the blessing of identity, those auras no longer exist. He became silent, unwilling to contact others and afraid of being recognized by others.


    He is afraid of himself and others. How can he face those who once flattered him? He stays at home all day and lives on farming.


    Different lives in the same world, the difference between heaven and earth may be insurmountable for a lifetime.


    Perhaps waiting for his life is only gray, but dog did not give up on him, he found Yu Fugui, request Fang Tianxing also accept Yu Fugui as a registered disciple.


    After all, Fang Tianxing agreed to teach him a way to expel demons and demons, so that he could make a living by expelling demons and demons for everyone, and also strive to live with dignity.


    Tell them that if they succeed in their studies in the future, they can become registered disciples.


    Then Fang Tianxing left. He still had many things to do. The hall family got the chance to enter the seventh level. Two days later, they entered the seventh level. There was only one place. They were absolutely free of all opinions. They let Fang Tianxing enter the seventh level of heaven.


    It''s not enough for him to enter the seventh level alone. He has to fight for enough opportunities for other members. If he enters the seventh level together, he has to find a way to win the quota. After all, he still has seven members.


    Take the quota to the seventh floor. It''s the outside disciple of a large group in the upper bound. He has to report.


    The Vientiane sect is a famous sect in the neighborhood. There are thirty zhenzhuan disciples, five hundred inner disciples, five thousand outer disciples, and tens of thousands of miscellaneous disciples.


    Fang Tianxing is such a servant disciple. It seems that he is grateful. His quota is left by a Han family.


    They were originally the seventh level family, and they are also very famous in the Vientiane sect.


    But somehow, it declined overnight. The core members of the Han family disappeared, and the peripheral ones were exiled to the lower boundary. This quota was also taken to the lower boundary at that time.


    By virtue of this quota, Fang Tianxing entered the Vientiane sect as a disciple. After he reported it at the foot of the mountain, Fang Tianxing was assigned the task of cleaning up the room for the outer disciples.


    This task is actually quite good. Compared with those who go to mine, cut firewood and dive, it''s even more tiring.


    They are responsible for the courtyard of Carter and Leicester, the outside disciples. They are the outside disciples with average strength. They are very stingy. They are not good at rewards, and they don''t have much money.


    Fang Tianxing is not in a hurry. He just doesn''t want others to find his differences. He waits until the opportunity is ripe to attack.


    In this way, he became a student of the miscellaneous service for three months, and he was familiar with it. Lao he and Zheng Hai in the miscellaneous service had a good relationship with him. They formed a team, and they had the ability to protect themselves.


    However, there are also gangs among the miscellaneous service disciples. They just protect themselves. Soon Fang Tianxing realized that if he became a disciple of the inner gate, he would have the right to choose his own servants and even recruit disciples from the lower world. Only the elder of the inner gate had the right.


    Fang Tianxing is very happy with such things. He sees hope, but to become an inner sect elder is not only about strength, but also more about the merits of the sect.


    You can''t pass the test directly. You have to do it by other means.


    Soon he knew the owners of the two rooms he was cleaning. They were outside disciples, but they also had their own troubles. They were not eternal.


    Every year there is a big competition, and those who are at the bottom of the ranking will be eliminated. They are worried that if they are too low in the big competition, they will be eliminated and lose their identity as outside disciples.


    They are very anxious and try to change all this. It''s absolutely too late to improve their strength at this time, but such things are a bit bad.


    Knowing their situation, Fang Tianxing began to think of ways. If you want to get in touch with the inner disciples, it''s impossible to rely on them. Only these outer disciples have a chance.


    Soon, Fang Tianxing left a note for these disciples when he deliberately cleaned the house again.


    I believe they will soon find out that they will treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor when they are in trouble. This is Fang Tianxing''s opportunity.


    This kind of thing makes people feel strange, how bad it is, but it makes people feel ridiculous, only to make their own strength become more powerful, how ridiculous it is.


    Soon it''s the third night of the night. Apart from night owls, not many people will be active at this time. As for the back mountain, which is rarely visited by people, it''s even more deserted.


    At this time, someone came here secretly, how ridiculous they are, which makes people feel some bad things.


    At the moment, the two disciples Carter and Lester are standing here. In front of them is a man in black. They are talking to them at the moment.


    "Master, do you think there is a way to help us not to be eliminated from the competition, but also to stand out? Is that true?" They said to the man in black in front of them.


    The man in black nodded and said quickly, "as long as you listen to me, your wish will surely come true."


    Then he gave them a jade talisman and told them that as long as they grasped the palm of their hand, they could be invincible.


    They took over the jade talisman with suspicion. They felt a little nervous. With such a thing, they could get a good result in the big competition. They could still stand out if they were not at the bottom.


    This is how strange, for this thing is how ridiculous.


    Soon, at the beginning of the big competition, a lot of disciples from both internal and external schools were rubbing their hands. If they got a good place, they would be rewarded accordingly. If they got the bottom results, they would be eliminated.


    This is the rule to maintain the development of zongmen. It is also a very effective competition.


    Carter and Leicester also have to participate, although in other people''s eyes they are at the bottom of the strength, it is difficult to survive this game.


    Dabi is based on the mechanism of first primary election and then screening. Only by making their own strength ridiculous, they all feel helpless, which makes people feel bad.


    According to the draw to determine the order of the competition, there is also a bit of luck, losing three straight out, lose two even.


    If you win three games in a row, you will be promoted. The elder will also come to watch the battle. If you see a good performance, you will be accepted. Therefore, this is also a good opportunity for ordinary disciples to jump the dragon''s gate.


    See Carter and Leicester appear, everyone began to laugh, they are waiting for the result of the draw, who if meet a strong opponent is bad luck.


    If you draw them, it will be lucky. After the result of the draw is announced, the people who draw Carter and Leicester will be relaxed. Naturally, they will win the game.


    Seeing these people relaxed, Carter and Lester feel very ashamed, but they also have a little expectation, which makes people feel a little ridiculous.

 Chapter 737

    Soon the game began, Carter and Leicester ranked in the tenth, and finally it was Carter''s turn to play, he looked heavy, a little worried about himself.


    He went on stage to see the opposite Peters look relaxed, his strength is much better than himself, naturally relaxed.


    "You go first, I''ll give you three moves." Peters said triumphantly.


    The other side''s tone was full of disdain. It was obvious that he didn''t pay attention to Peters. It was ridiculous. In his eyes, Carter didn''t deserve to be his opponent.


    Carter hated it in his heart. He just felt that he had to take the opportunity to take advantage of it and maybe have a chance.


    Soon Carter made a move, and he used his own skills. A huge fireball flew out, and it looked very powerful.


    There was a trace of disdain in Peters'' mouth. Carter''s method seemed crude to him. He quickly said, "is that the only way? I''m disappointed."


    With a wave of his hand, he broke up the fireball and made it invisible.


    Carter felt very depressed when he saw the other side''s easy way to resolve himself. He didn''t expect such a big gap. What kind of thing is this.


    "Is there any other way? If you don''t do it, I''ll do it." Peters said quickly.


    His words were full of pride and self-confidence. In his opinion, Carter was really useless, not his opponent at all. He could only make fun of him.


    He tried a few more moves, but it didn''t work. When he heard the laughter of those people in the challenge arena, Carter felt like a clown and became a joke of others.


    He held the jade amulet given to him by the man in black. He thought in his heart, you can''t make me succeed. Now I want to defeat the opponent in front of me.


    A voice came out of the jade talisman and sounded in his mind. Everything will attack his right shoulder as you wish.


    Hearing this, Carter felt helpless, so he decided to believe the mysterious voice and hit Peters on the right shoulder.


    Seeing Carter''s action, Peters was surprised. He didn''t expect that Carter would attack his own weakness unintentionally. However, he soon changed his figure to prevent him from attacking his own weakness.


    However, Peters avoided his weakness and would not be attacked there. However, Carter''s attack followed suit and hit Peters''s weakness.


    Peters was beaten back a few steps at once. He was very angry. He didn''t expect that he would be hurt by someone who wasn''t his opponent.


    There was a voice of surprise and a voice of sob under the stage. I didn''t expect that Peters looked excellent, but in fact he was a straw bag.


    This time, Peters felt humiliated, like an ant who had been dominated all along, and suddenly jumped up and bit him.


    He was so angry that he wanted to make the people in front of him pay the price, but it was not easy. Every attack of Carter aimed at his own weakness, just like an old veteran in the battlefield, leaving no room for him to counterattack.


    Seeing that Peters is clumsy on the left and clumsy on the right, people in the challenge arena think that he is deliberately releasing water, or he is just a straw bag from the beginning to the end.


    Peters had a lot to suffer, but he could only keep resisting Carter''s attack. But the other side''s attack continued, as if there was no need to think.


    If you keep it for a long time, you''ll lose it. If you make a mistake, you''ll be doomed. Carter only needs to attack according to the mysterious voice in the jade talisman, and Peters has to think for himself. Of course, he''s worse than that.


    Soon he made a mistake when he shot, and Carter obviously seized the opportunity. Such a thing is very ridiculous.


    One move is wrong, and the whole game is lost. The failure has already gone to Peters. Soon after three moves, Peters lost and was beaten down.


    People who watched the battle didn''t expect that Peters, who was at the bottom of the battle, turned over. It was so cold that the elder soon announced Carter''s victory.


    Carter knew that he had won. When he looked at the audience below, they looked at him with complicated eyes. Some were suspicious, some were afraid, and many were surprised.


    Carter had mixed feelings in his heart. What kind of thing was that? It made people feel helpless. Other people''s eyes represented their attitude towards the outside world.


    He raised his head and saw the elder''s admiration in the distance. It was the first time he got such a look. He didn''t know how to face it. He just felt flattered.


    Dizzy off the stage, one side of Lester came to ask him what is the situation, Carter did not say anything, he did not ask anything.


    Soon it''s Leicester''s turn to play, his opponent''s strength is general, but now he dare not be so proud, ready-made black horse appears in front of us.


    Seeing his cautious appearance, Leicester is much more relaxed. This kind of thing makes people feel funny. This kind of guy is helpless. How ridiculous is the situation of this thing.


    Leicester said easily: "before you found out that the opponent is me, isn''t it very happy, now how to face the enemy."


    The other side quickly said: "don''t be arrogant. It''s Carter, not you. I''m just taking precautions."


    Although he said so, but also know that Leicester and Carter usually go very close, naturally it is possible to get the same adventure, it is not uncommon.


    When the other party was afraid, Carter took the lead to attack his shoulder. The former Carter used this move, and now he also used this move.


    In order to make use of each other''s psychological shadow to gain certain advantages.


    Lester looks very smart, but he doesn''t have much chance to win by himself. His accomplishments are too poor, not only the power of moves, but also the defensive power.


    Sure enough, Leicester soon appeared to be defeated. The opponent''s basic skills were better than him, and his level was higher than him. Naturally, it was easy to pull back the situation.


    Leicester''s attack didn''t hit the other side''s weakness. Naturally, it didn''t have much effect. The other side defeated him and didn''t have much power to fight back.


    Had it not been for the fear that Leicester might have hidden ways, he would have been killed. How ridiculous that is, it''s a bit bad.


    Lester knew that he couldn''t last long, so he quickly grabbed the jade charm and asked for help. This was the last way.


    Soon the same thing happened. Leicester made a mistake like a mistake, and the other party soon realized his problem. Lester had a lot of problems before. He held back and found that they were all real mistakes.


    This Leicester has no ability. Of course, we should seize such an opportunity to establish our own victory at one stroke.


    He boldly shot, find Leicester''s weakness attack, and Leicester has been waiting for his attack. See his action, immediately is to carry out the next means.

 Chapter 738

    The man thought he would win at one stroke, but Leicester had been waiting for him for a long time. His original move, which was full of mistakes, suddenly changed from defending to attacking.


    He didn''t expect that Leicester was deliberately selling flaws. He was hit by Leicester and flew backwards. The man tried not to let himself fly out of the challenge arena, and finally stopped at the edge of the challenge arena, but it also made him suffer more serious injuries.


    He couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "how can you use such a method? You can''t master the basic skills before."


    "I realized it on the spur of the moment, can''t I?" Lester said quickly.


    Then he walked towards the man. Leicester knew that he was ill and wanted his life. This was the last time to get rid of his opponent.


    That kind of thing makes people feel funny. They all feel that they can solve the power of this thing. This is to make people feel very ridiculous, they have to make people feel very helpless, only to make their own power a little bad.


    The other side forced to stop, of course, is not lightly injured, it is a bit bad, they have to be how helpless, they are to make themselves feel some ridiculous.


    The other side''s resistance is not strong, but he was soon beaten down by Leicester. He is very unwilling, but he can only be reconciled to the end.


    Then there are two rounds of competition, Leicester and Carter are out of danger. It''s a bit surprising that the two people at the bottom of the table turned out to be the biggest black horses.


    They are admired by the elder. Although many people know about them, it is reported that elder Luke intends to accept them as apprentices. They also feel helpless.


    He is how ridiculous, only let people know how to face. Soon news came from above that they would report to elder Luke. They were overjoyed.


    There is a great difference between the outer disciples and the inner ones. In addition to the amount of cultivation resources and the level of status, there are many other outer disciples who do not have, mainly because the inner disciples can get the guidance of the inner elders.


    Fang Tianxing did notice something wrong. Although the elder might appreciate Carter and Leicester''s strong fighting consciousness, his intuition told him that it was not so simple.


    How ridiculous that is. They are all a little strange about this thing. There are some bad things here. He is a little worried about his own situation.


    Fang Tianxing secretly follows him. It''s a funny story. Soon Lester and Carter come to the yard of elder Luke. They shout out: "elder Luke, we are invited by you. Lester and Carter are invited to see elder Luke."


    A moment later, an old voice said, "come in."


    Soon the door of the room was opened, and a fresh wind came out of the room. For all of them, it was refreshing. They all felt that they had some sense of the elder Luke''s ability and his ability.


    Hiding in the side of Fang Tianxing secretly disdain, all this is just because the elder''s cabin air concentration is high, this is how helpless.


    Protoss absorb air to increase their strength. They will feel comfortable when they encounter strong air. This elder Luke is good at grasping others, not like a good man. He can only make his own strength stronger.


    Fang Tianxing turns into a little bug and follows in. It happens that there is a medicine garden in the hut. Fang Tianxing incarnates into the little bug in it. It''s very safe.


    There was a real bug coming by. He didn''t welcome the new intruder. However, his strength was poor, and he was soon killed by Fang Tianxing, and his body was buried in the soil.


    Fang Tianxing quietly hides in the medicine garden, watching what elder Luke is going to do to Lester and Carter. They were standing in front of the cottage, where an old man sat upright.


    Two people came forward to salute a way: "see Lu Ke elder."


    The old man laughed and sat up from the thatched cottage. Suddenly, the surrounding scene changed. The thatched cottage turned into a palace, which surprised several people. The old man stood up with his negative hand and said, "come in with me."


    They followed elder Luke in. He sat on the throne. Lester and Carter stood there like courtiers waiting for the emperor to summon them.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?" Elder Luke said to the crowd.


    They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    Carter said boldly, "elder Luke, what do you want us to say?"


    Elder Luke snorted coldly and said to them, "naturally, it''s the secret for you to win the competition. Don''t say it''s on your own. I''ve investigated you. You don''t have that ability."


    Elder Luke''s voice is getting colder and colder. If they don''t tell me today, they won''t be able to get out of here.


    That is how ridiculous things, for them, this is a people feel some helpless things.


    Fang Tianxing, who was hiding in the medicine garden, saw all this and sneered. Elder Luke really had a good plan.


    Leicester and Carter face great pressure, cold sweat DC, Luke elder''s pressure is like a mountain on his shoulder, this is a helpless thing.


    In this way, they will not be able to hold on, and the secret will be revealed. Fang Tianxing naturally can''t watch such things happen.


    He suddenly launched an attack, and the lightning like sword light came out, directly towards the elder Luke. He was on guard, and soon stretched out his palm, and a huge palm appeared, trying to catch Fang Tianxing''s sword light.


    The sword light kept spinning in the palm, trying to cut the palm. Luke said quickly, "who are you? How dare you sneak in here?"


    "You don''t have to know that. The mistake you make is that you think you can solve the problem." Fang Tianxing''s voice said quickly.


    With that, the sword light spun quickly, chopped up his palm, and soon passed through the moon. It was ridiculous. In a moment, the elder Luke died in Fang Tianxing''s hand.


    Seeing this, Lester and Carter were shocked. In their opinion, the powerful elder was killed by Fang Tianxing.


    When they saw that this man turned out to be a new student of the factotum, they couldn''t help shouting, but they couldn''t make any sound at all.


    Fang Tianxing imprisons the surrounding space, making their voice unable to spread out and escape from here.


    "Do you remember who I am?" Fang Tianxing said to them in a familiar voice.


    They quickly heard Fang Tianxing''s voice. They were surprised and said, "you, you are the man."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and confirmed their guess.

 Chapter 739

    It''s a fabulous thing that the factitious disciple is a strong one who can kill the elder outside. But it really happened in front of his own eyes.


    Now that one''s own life is in the hands of others, naturally there is no bargaining opportunity, and the situation is not up to people.


    It''s a huge and terrifying scene, and they say, "whatever you want to do, we''ll do it."


    See their appearance, Fang Tianxing is very satisfied, he said calmly: "as long as you follow me, you can''t do without your benefits."


    In this way, not many people would believe it if it was said from the air of a servant disciple. However, the servant disciple just killed the elder of the outer gate, and it was almost a crushing attack.


    This kind of thing is very surprising. It makes people feel very funny. Only when this person is a little strange, they are all in a bit of a dilemma. Only when they make their own strength more powerful can they do it.


    Although they promised again and again, Fang Tianxing would not let them go.


    How ridiculous is such a thing? Fang Tianxing waved a colorful streamer into their bodies. They looked frightened and thought it was some vicious means.


    Fang Tianxing said to them, "don''t worry. What I just gave you can help you practice. It''s good for you to practice in peace of mind. If you have evil thoughts, it will make your life worse than death. "


    They kowtowed and said that they did not dare to resist. Fang Tianxing quickly said, "I will be elder Luke and your master from now on."


    At the same time, Fang Tianxing becomes elder Luke. How ridiculous is this? Lester and Carter didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to have such ability. It seems that as long as they don''t leak secrets, they won''t be found out.


    The last worry in their hearts has disappeared, and they are willing to continue like this. After all, the elder Luke had a bad attitude.


    After they left, Fang Tianxing began to be familiar with the daily life of elder Luke, hoping that there would not be too many flaws in his role.


    This is an excellent opportunity. It''s natural that he has a lot of power to become an outside elder. You need to know the situation of this thing and how many special treatments there are. For example, Fang Tianxing just sits in the temple and a few sacred stones will be put on his account in a short time.


    He plans to get familiar with it for a few days before going out. As an elder of the outer gate, it''s nothing even if he hasn''t been out for a few years, but a note comes in and interrupts Fang Tianxing''s arrangement.


    In the note, he said: "there is a big disturbance in Zhongzhou in the distance. Continue to support and let several elders take their own disciples to suppress it."


    Fang Tianxing had no choice but to leave for the gathering place. Fang Tianxing arrived slowly. How ridiculous it was and how helpless it was.


    There are only two people waiting for him. He seems to be the elder here. He doesn''t know their names, so he doesn''t say hello.


    When they saw the change of elder Luca, they said to themselves, "elder Luca, you''re here, too."


    Fang Tianxing nodded. He didn''t say much, but he would lose if he said too much. That is how ridiculous, this is how ridiculous, in the eyes of others, he is very indifferent, perhaps in a bad mood.


    Fang Tianxing held his emotions, and they didn''t ask any more questions. Soon two more people came. They were the leader of the team. He was in a better position than the general outside elders. Naturally, he was the leader of this trip.


    Their task this time is to suppress the rebels. There is a rebellion in a certain country under the jurisdiction of the Vientiane sect. How ridiculous it is that someone knows about this thing.


    This is a bit bad. After counting the number of people, they went to this place to have a look.


    This is a kingdom ruled by the protoss, which is normal. The protoss nobles rule this country, and the grassroots are the protoss civilians. Everything is peaceful.


    But recently there has been a revolution. As the administrators of this country, they naturally have the responsibility to help them quell the rebellion.


    Soon they came to the palace here, and the emperor warmly received them. He was also the blood of an elder in the clan, so that he could have the chance to sit in the position of the emperor.


    But maybe it''s a bad time, which makes people feel a little bad. The country he is in charge of is in chaos, and many people expect him to fall down, but it''s not easy, which makes people feel desperate.


    He immediately mobilized his own resources in the clan to help him pacify the rebellion. Naturally, the people who came here had a good relationship with him. They all had to let themselves know the ridiculous part.


    Soon the Emperor invited the best songs and dances, and let the imperial chef cook the most delicious dishes to entertain the people who came to help him. In fact, they don''t feel much about this thing, but it''s just something that the lower Protoss like.


    Although the practice of the protoss does not pursue pure heart and few desires, it is very ridiculous for this thing. How helpless they are, people have to let them feel their own situation.


    Seeing that the people didn''t feel much, the emperor was also very smart, and soon realized the situation of the people.


    He clapped his hands and asked people to take out the prepared things. They were several big boxes. After they were opened, there was a dazzling light, which dazzled people.


    The number of divine stones is different according to the strength level of the people. They all have to make their own strength stronger. That''s how helpless they are. How ridiculous the situation is.


    Seeing the public''s satisfaction, the emperor''s heart finally came down, which made people feel bad. They all had to let people know the difficulties.


    They make people feel a little ridiculous. They are very helpless about this thing. They all feel that they need to know this.


    They let people know the situation of this thing, which makes people feel helpless, but this is a funny thing.


    Soon people began to plan to suppress the origin of the chaos. First, they found the leader.


    There are three main leaders, Daniel, Leonard and Hugh. They were the leaders of the three rebel forces in the country, representing the forces dissatisfied with the ruling forces in the country.


    The purpose of letting them come here is to let them kill the three leaders of the anti rebel forces. When they die, the rebel forces are leaderless, and naturally they will be defeated at once.


    However, it was not easy to assassinate them. There were also people around them. The emperor sent assassins to assassinate them, but they failed in the end.


    There is no news of the assassins sent out, which also proves that they are protected by people around them, and their strength is not weak.


    The helpless emperor could only turn to the Vientiane sect behind him for help.

 Chapter 740

    After learning these information, it is impossible to rush to kill one. Soon people began to assign who was responsible for killing which one and how to act.


    Soon the plan was settled. Two of the six elders were in a group, each with his own disciple in charge of one person. As soon as the time arrived, the elder Chuangong sent a signal to act at the same time to prevent the other side from being on guard.


    Fang Tianxing and another elder Roger are in charge of Leonard, while others are in charge of Hugh and Daniel. When their division of labor is finished, they will take action.


    That''s a little strange. They all need to know the situation of this thing, and soon they will go out to look for it. This is very helpless, only such pain and despair can make people feel the power.


    Rennard is the leader of the red fire army. He is very confident in his strength. He is eight feet tall, broad-minded, round waist, and like a night fork. His army started from a gang of bandits. In recent years, he has been killing people and setting fire everywhere while the world is in chaos.


    The world is in full swing. It''s like a wave sweeping the world. No one can escape from it. The things here are ridiculous.


    Leonard took advantage of the situation and soon developed. However, he was very strict with his opponents. If he was not satisfied, he would be punished. Where his army went was burning, killing, looting and searching for property.


    This is a very angry way, but the bad guys always live a long time. Leonard has never been killed. The protoss people can only accept Rennard''s cruel oppression while scolding.


    This is how helpless, but today the arrival of Fang Tianxing broke all this.


    A few people naturally don''t swagger to assassinate Leonard. He''s not worth it. They dress up as a group of businessmen and go to Leonard''s territory to do business.


    The identity has been ready for a long time. Elder Byron is the chief shopkeeper, and elder Luke, who is disguised by Fang Tianxing, is the second shopkeeper. They take three young apprentices to trade in Renard''s territory. They say that they mainly sell tea.


    So they got closer and closer to Leonard''s territory through the heavy closures. There are a lot of soldiers to guard, Renard occupied the richest man''s house in the city, and transformed it into his own palace.


    There are guards patrolling outside day and night. It''s not easy to sneak in quietly. This person''s protection for himself can be said to be very tight. He was assassinated once before, so he paid more attention to security.


    They stayed at the periphery of the palace, where the people were poor and there were only a few snack stalls on the roadside. The decoration was simple, and it seemed that life was not easy.


    Soon a few people found a table to sit down and asked the boss to serve two special dishes. The boss said with an embarrassed face: "it''s hard to live these days. The new Leonard has heavy taxes and doesn''t care about the grassroots. It''s common that his soldiers don''t pay for meals in restaurants."


    Several people also feel angry after hearing such things, which makes people feel very helpless, but it makes many people feel a little bad.


    Soon at this time, a group of soldiers came in, their clothes were not neat, their manners were rough and rough. Casually found a table to sit down, he said: "boss, put your best food and wine on the table."


    The boss was submissive. Seeing the soldiers carrying knives and guns, he looked very fierce. He didn''t dare to have the slightest disobedient opinion, so he could only quickly order the second child to let the kitchen prepare the meal.


    A few people laugh and abuse as if there were no one around them. If the diners around stare at them, they will be sneered at. They don''t dare to laugh more. They just have to finish their meal and leave quickly.


    Seeing their fear, the soldiers laughed. They were very proud. Looking around, they saw that other people were running away in a hurry, which further encouraged their arrogance.


    However, the people at Fang Tianxing''s table didn''t leave. They felt strange. They looked calm and didn''t seem to be afraid of them.


    The leaders are suddenly angry. They usually bully Liangshan. When they meet these ordinary people, they are not afraid of themselves. This is because they feel that their evil power has been violated.


    They just rely on the ferocity and insolence of the troops. Seeing that everyone is afraid of them, they think they are more noble than others, so they have to show their dignity everywhere.


    The leader stood up and said, "what do you do? Why aren''t you afraid to see us?"


    This kind of thing is how ridiculous, only let their own strength become more strengthened. This is how the situation, for this thing is very helpless.


    The leader didn''t know that he had kicked the iron plate, and no one could step on the little leader of the early king. Their disciples were much better than him, so they didn''t have to do it in person.


    Byron just made a look, and his great apprentice Gerald understood the master''s meaning.


    He quickly stood up, came to the clamorous commander and said to him, "show respect to my master, or you will not be able to see the sun tomorrow."


    After hearing this, the people around him all gathered around to help. The little commander said to the people at the bottom, "I''m enough to deal with him alone. You can just sweep the array aside."


    He is experienced for a long time and confident in his own strength. He doesn''t think that this young man will be his opponent.


    He showed the same momentum as himself, and their strength was almost the same. The leader was king Liuchong, and Byron''s apprentice was king Liuchong.


    The soldier commander had defeated many opponents who were stronger than himself, so he had such confidence.


    Elder Byron is a famous master, and he doesn''t think he will be weaker than a soldier who comes out of the wilderness. This is a bad situation.


    Two people put on a posture, ready to fight, they take out their own housekeeping skills, this is how helpless, but let people feel some bad.


    Elder Byron''s disciple Gerald was quick to show his skill. He was holding a flying knife in his hand. His flying knife was as thin as a cicada''s wing and could hardly be seen in the sun.


    His invisible throwing knife is as fast as lightning. It is often unexpected and can take the life of the other party in an instant.


    The opponent''s weapon is a sword. Such a long weapon is very useful on the battlefield. It has a wide range of damage. It can sweep a large area in the crowd and make great contributions on the battlefield.


    Soon, commander Warren was waving his sword, which made it impossible for the enemy to attack.


    This is a very funny thing. How helpless is it? The invisible flying knife in Gerald''s hand seems to be nothing, blocking the sword in Warren''s hand.


    He is some helpless, the other side''s throwing knife can not be seen by the naked eye, need to be more careful.

 Chapter 741

    How ridiculous is this? The sword technique of commander Warren is open and close, but it''s not exquisite enough. In the face of Gerrard''s unpredictable attack, it''s a little hard to do.


    He plays up 12 points spirit, wants to display own strength, and in the past hopeless but disadvantageous feeling is different, in front of the opponent is more difficult than ever.


    Gerrard was eager to make contributions in front of his master. He wanted to make contributions at one stroke, but the opponent was far more difficult than he thought. He was blocked by the opponent several times.


    On the contrary, his impatience has become the attack horn of the other side, giving the opponent a rare chance to breathe.


    He had to calm himself down, which is the only way to succeed, but such things need to know the situation of this thing.


    He quickly slowed down the attack and commander navarren got a chance to breathe.


    But he knows that if he drags on, he will lose in the end, which makes people feel bad. For this thing is how ridiculous, this is how ridiculous, only let oneself feel some more powerless.


    After all, he is a long-lasting battlefield, but for fighting alone, it''s almost the same. In fact, small and tough Kung Fu is more suitable for fighting alone.


    Open and close kungfu is suitable for fighting in the battlefield, but personal combat is worse.


    There are too many loopholes for us to defend ourselves from the attack of the other party. We will be defeated. Once we have a weakness, we will be easily put into a very unfavorable situation.


    That is how ridiculous situation, for this is how helpless, only let their own strength become stronger.


    He is sharpening his gun at the eleventh hour, this is how desperate, only let his own strength become more powerful, but that thing is very ridiculous.


    The other side is also familiar with the means to adapt to their attack, Gerrard will soon continue to attack, although it is difficult to find the flaws of the other side, but the habit of many years is not easy to change.


    Finally, there was a flaw. Gerrard''s flying knife shot out, and his voice was covered by the surrounding. He didn''t find this thing.


    This is how ridiculous, such a thing is to make people feel helpless, he covered his shoulder, but the blood is constantly flowing out.


    This is not a fatal injury, but prove that he has lost, that is how the situation, only let himself become a little helpless.


    The soldiers around him all came up to help the commander who was about to fall. He was not lightly injured, but he had no threat of life.


    He angrily let the soldiers around release themselves, he said angrily: "I lost, lose people do not lose array, nothing to say."


    He told Gerrard: "I lost and let them go."


    Around the soldiers scattered, although they arrogant, but it is not easy to solve. This is to make people feel helpless, they are not so ridiculous.


    The commander said to Gerrard quickly, "who is your name and where is your apprenticeship?"


    Gerald said with pride, "my master is by my side, the man you just scolded."


    This all of a sudden know their ridiculous, only let this thing become more powerful, this is what kind of thing.


    The commander immediately apologized. The blood of the protoss is respected, but he also respects the powerful people.


    Just as the crowd was about to leave, suddenly another group of troops came in. Seeing commander Nelson, he immediately asked, "have you ever patrolled here? Is there anything unusual? "


    The commander Nelson quickly replied, "nothing unusual."


    His soldiers said, "there''s something wrong with that group."


    Commander Nelson glared at him. The soldier''s self assertion made him feel very unhappy, but the matter had been told. The rider said, "you guys, go over and arrest that guy for investigation."


    Originally, Fang Tianxing and his party were ready to leave, but soon a group of soldiers came to surround them. Originally, Gerald wanted to fight, but elder Byron stopped him.


    Their operation this time must be kept confidential and not leaked in advance. In front of the other party has not sent a signal, obviously it is not time to start, it is a let a person feel some bad things.


    So they were obediently arrested without any resistance. After these soldiers caught them, they put them in prison. The prison here is full of people, and there are people crying out for their wrongs.


    Originally they were to be held separately, but Antony, the second disciple of elder Byron, gave money to the watchman so that they could be held in the same cell.


    There are many people around, including businessmen, farmers and workers. In short, many people feel helpless. People are not so happy about these.


    Only let people''s power become more powerful, this is to let people feel that they are a person who was beaten down by fate, their power is some helpless, this is a ridiculous thing for many people.


    Most of them said that they were wronged. The surroundings were in a mess. The smell was bad and the food was bad. Everyone wanted to leave this dark place.


    This makes people feel very helpless. Now the surrounding area is under martial law. Anyone who is a little suspicious will be arrested and put on trial. This kind of thing is how ridiculous, this is a huge conspiracy, for that thing is very ridiculous, only let people''s power become stronger.


    This is how ridiculous, for people''s power is how helpless, only this thing has to know their own situation, can''t know the situation of this thing.


    Fang Tianxing is naturally immovable. He doesn''t think much of those people''s shouts. Most of them are not well behaved people. They will be caught, at least they are too eye-catching to be watched by the guards.


    However, there will certainly be some people who are wronged, but these people may not shout out their voices, how ridiculous their power is.


    It''s a bad thing for people. They can only make their own strength more helpless, but they don''t care about it. They are helpless about their own situation.


    For example, there was an old man with a little girl. They were very weak and could not resist these officers and soldiers.


    These prison guards are not good people. They do whatever they want with their own power. These weak people are oppressed by them. Looking at the guards who want to bully their granddaughter, the old man is in a hurry. He shouts: "let go of my granddaughter and don''t hurt him."


    Most of the people here don''t even have the power to protect themselves. No one pays attention to his cry. Fang Tianxing couldn''t help his hand. When he stretched out his hand, he sucked the guy who was doing evil. He was strangled by Fang Tianxing. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing could do such a thing.


    Without the man''s coercion, the little girl returned to her grandfather.

 Chapter 742

    The man was strangled by Fang Tianxing''s throat. He could not resist. He could only keep begging for mercy. When he saw the little girl go back, Fang Tianxing let go of him.


    After Fang Tianxing let him go, he was shocked and sat down on the ground.


    During his years in prison, he had never seen such a person as Fang Tianxing, and according to reason, such a person would not be arrested.


    Fang Tianxing said slowly: "I don''t care what you have done before, but if you play evil in front of me in the future, I will not forgive you."


    Byron elder God in, opened his eyes to see Fang Tianxing one eye. This makes Fang Tianxing a little uneasy. He seems to see something. The former elder Luke didn''t have such a sense of justice, but was more greedy and selfish.


    This has become a flaw. After being seen, one has to know that he is not the original elder Luke. Now Fang Tianxing is not sure whether the other party has seen his own details.


    That is how helpless, this is to let people feel some bad things. This is a funny thing for everyone, and it is a sad thing for people.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say much, just let the other side not so happy about his situation. Such things are a little ridiculous, it is a huge hourglass, can not easily make themselves more ridiculous.


    This is to make people feel a little bad, they all know their helplessness, the situation for these things is very ridiculous.


    The little girl was very grateful to Fang Tianxing. Together with the grandfather, Fang Tianxing was kind to him. The old man''s face was full of wrinkles. Fang Tianxing, who was somewhat helpless, said, "hero, thank you for saving my daughter."


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. Helping people is the foundation of happiness."


    The little girl is very grateful and pesters Fang Tianxing to tell him stories. Fang Tianxing is also happy to tell him some stories.


    Soon after the story was finished, Fang Tianxing asked the little girl how she was caught here. The little girl quickly said, "my grandfather and I originally came here to perform, but we were caught by them accidentally. Grandfather is very powerful, but he didn''t do it


    Speaking of this, Fang Tianxing only felt that the old man was a master of internal Kung Fu, but in this Protoss world, the martial arts of mortals were too small and powerless.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the old man. He looked ordinary, but his eyes were pure. It was obvious that his kung fu had reached a very high level.


    The little girl pestered Fang Tianxing to teach her skills, but Fang Tianxing said to him, "your grandfather''s Kung Fu is also very good. You can let her teach you."


    "I don''t learn. My grandfather''s Kung Fu has no effect on the Protoss." The little girl said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing shook his head and said, "the martial arts are broad and profound. It''s wonderful for people''s power, but our level is not high enough to fully use his power."


    The old man next to him nodded and said, "this is a place where people feel helpless. The decline of traditional Chinese culture may be due to the changes of the times. It is no longer as brilliant as before."


    Fang Tianxing said: "art is forever, there will always be room to show."


    Soon they began to do Taiji pushing hands across the prison railing, which made people feel a little helpless. In such an environment, he even had leisure to study martial arts.


    The elder Byron took a look at Fang Tianxing, and then quickly closed his eyes. In fact, this kind of thing doesn''t enter his eyes. Elder Byron likes to study mechanism science, and he doesn''t want to touch these things that can''t be explained by science. The Qi and energy in Chinese martial arts, the five elements of yin and Yang, and the eight trigrams of heaven and earth are confusing.


    In fact, a lot of things make people feel helpless. It''s a very helpless thing. It''s ridiculous. Only by strengthening our own strength can we do it.


    This is to make people feel helpless, only to make people feel bad, which is a problem that many people disdain.


    Fang Tianxing is playing push hand with the old man, but he is a little ridiculous about this thing. They didn''t seem to speak, but they were communicating with each other in the use and transformation of power.


    When ordinary people learn martial arts, they can boil their Qi and blood in the early stage. What they can practice is their strength. Strength is how much strength they can exert and how much strength they can use. This is all knowledge.


    People''s strength is so weak, but they can rely on the strength of traditional Chinese culture to play out their ability to fight lions and tigers and accomplish feats that ordinary people can''t do.


    This is a technology that can maximize the potential of the human body, and the understanding of the human body is far beyond the ordinary.


    It is not necessarily that there is no place to learn from.


    This is a kind of erudition. Sometimes the knowledge in the world is interlinked. I don''t know when it will play a role.


    This kind of thing is how ridiculous, only let their own strength become more powerful, only this thing is to let people feel some helpless things, this is to let people feel some helpless.


    Soon this thing happened. The old man practiced his family''s Kung Fu, which is a kind of horizontal Kung Fu, which can make his body stronger and more refined.


    When you get to the depth of training, you can make your body resist the damage of the sword, but it''s just facing all kinds of iron. After you get to the realm of the God King, you can easily move mountains and fill the sea with the power. This level of King Kong is not bad, and you don''t look down on it at all.


    There are three ways to practice boxing, which are literary practice, martial practice and horizontal practice.


    Literary practice method: refers to the practice of emptiness, the understanding of emptiness and the use of emptiness; Martial arts training method: practice solid, material solid, with solid; Horizontal training method: horizontal training, horizontal training, horizontal training. There are three different cultivation methods, and finally three different realms.


    Horizontal training is a kind of boxing training method in martial arts. It uses some attacking parts of the body to adjust the mentality and ideas, and constantly strikes hard objects, so that the attacking parts of the body get a certain strength of fighting. It is called horizontal training.


    This kind of Kung Fu seems to be very funny, constantly hitting yourself with things, so that you can exercise your terrible fighting ability, but it''s funny, how helpless it is.


    Fang Tianxing naturally doesn''t have to practice like this. He forces his strength to the surface of his body, thus forming a huge defensive advantage.


    This is a way of using power. In fact, it can also use the power of blessing of readers to form a means with special functions.


    This is a way of thinking, which can be of real use. Soon, the food sent by the watchman here didn''t look good, but it was much better than that of other people.


    Maybe the villain needs to be grinded by the villain, so other people can''t get such good treatment. That person is very afraid of Fang Tianxing and dare not offend him.

 Chapter 743

    Fang Tianxing naturally accepted these things with ease. How helpless was he? He had enough conditions to continue his research.


    This is how ridiculous, that is how a powerful force, for people, this is a huge pursuit.


    The road ahead is so hard, but it is very bad.


    This is a huge ridiculous scene, and how ridiculous it is. Only by making this thing more powerful can we do it. This is something that people feel helpless.


    This is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is a very sad.


    This is to make yourself feel some very happy, get happy in the research, enjoy the joy of progress.


    At this time, suddenly a loud noise came from the sky, which was the agreed signal. Fang Tianxing saw a fireworks with the mark of Vientiane sect blooming in the sky.


    Soon the sound of breaking the prison came from all around. Fang Tianxing knew that it was the sound of elder Byron leaving the cell. Fang Tianxing could not fall behind. He immediately broke the prison door and left here.


    Before leaving, he said to the little girl, "I''m leaving. You should take good care of yourself."


    After that, he broke the surrounding walls with his fist, so that the old man and his granddaughter could leave. Fang Tianxing soon followed Byron.


    "Our task is too heavy to waste time." Elder Byron said to Tianxing.


    He seems to be dissatisfied with the delay of time caused by Fang Tian''s behavior of letting two ordinary people go. Fang Tianxing has no explanation, but he is not so happy about the situation of this thing.


    Without saying much, they ran straight to Leonard''s house. They also inquired that Leonard would usually be in the palace and get rid of him there.


    As they sped along, they overturned when they met someone in the way. Needless to say, they went directly to the place where Leonard lived.


    It seems that there are a lot of strange things. When they arrived at the palace, they found that Renard was not here either. They spread out to look for him.


    Fang Tianxing goes to the backyard, where reinard''s concubines live. He comes here to search. It''s a bad place. All the concubines live here. Many of them are young and beautiful women.


    Come here, Fang Tianxing just feel that he should be a good search, but it''s not convenient, but also can''t take care of many.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Fang Tianxing uses stealth, shuttling here, looking for the situation of Renard.


    He also saw a lot of things, just let them know the situation.


    Naturally, there are many women living here in the harem. Fang Tianxing passed by in a flash, and soon came to a place. There are only men in the harem. It should not be anyone else.


    There was a man lying on a woman''s couch. He looked very satisfied. He got up and left to go to the toilet. At this time, Fang Tianxing caught him. He was shrinking. It seemed that he was not the rebel leader.


    The man was caught by Fang Tianxing, immediately knelt down to beg for mercy, said: "I give you all the money, as long as you can let me go."


    Fang Tianxing said with disdain, "who are you and why are you here?"


    The man said quickly, "I''m not Leonard. I''m his coachman. I usually lead his horse down the stirrup."


    "When you''re free, you can help him ride a horse. Isn''t it easy to ride a horse secretly. Tell me where Leonard is going. Tell me the truth Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    "As you know, it''s done occasionally. I don''t know where Leonard is going. It''s said that he made another honey recently. Maybe he''s there now." The man quickly said to Tianxing.


    Soon the man told Fang Tianxing the location. He thought Fang Tianxing would leave like this, which made people feel helpless.


    But Fang Tianxing just turned around, turned back a moment later and said to him, "what do you use to prove that you are not Leonard?"


    The man looked surprised, cold sweat DC, he quickly said: "you see I look like this is also a leader, how can my temperament like it."


    "Temperament is not like nature, but would rather kill a thousand wrong than let one go." Fang Tianxing said sternly.


    The man suddenly collapsed on the ground in fright, smelling liquid oozing from under his trousers. Fang Tianxing left with disgust on his face. As the leader of the army, how could he be such a person.


    He soon went to the place that the man said, this is how helpless, but such things are extremely ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing let him go and told him that if he couldn''t find it, he would come to settle the accounts.


    How people know their own situation, only let people know the situation, this is how helpless, just for this thing is not so uncomfortable.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the place where Xiaomi was, which made people feel not so helpless. It''s a way to make people feel less happy, only to make their strength stronger.


    There are not many people on the road. There is only one watchman wandering on the road. We also need to know this situation.


    Fang Tianxing enters the courtyard carefully. If the information is not bad, he should be here. Fang Tianxing sees that the door of the inner courtyard is closed and the lights are bright inside. He went under the windowsill and melted the glass into a hole with his fingers heated. Just such a thing is just a common situation. A middle-aged man who is a little brave is teasing a young woman. The other side is flattering on the surface, but there is a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    No one can love such a notorious person. It''s ridiculous. It''s just that you can''t resist because of the situation.


    This is how things, for their situation, only to make their own strength become stronger, this is a people feel some bad things.


    This kind of thing is very common, for people''s situation is very helpless, this is a let a person feel some funny things, they are how poor.


    The middle-aged man obviously wanted to take a step closer, but Fang Tianxing didn''t give him such an opportunity. He soon came to the guy''s side. He was also very surprised at the sudden intruder, but he immediately reacted and wanted to fight back, but under the heavy pressure of Fang Tianxing, he didn''t have much resistance.


    Fang Tianxing asked the man, "are you Leonard?"


    Soon the man wanted to speak, but Fang Tianxing didn''t intend to listen to him. Instead, he turned to the woman on the other side, pointed to her and said, "I want you to speak."


    This is how helpless, for this thing is a little ridiculous, they are how terrible, the woman looks a little afraid, she looked at the man, seems to want to get some information.

 Chapter 744

    "To tell you the truth, I''ll save your life. I''ll lie and kill you at once." Fang Tianxing said to the woman.


    She soon understood the meaning of Fang Tianxing and fell into thinking.


    This kind of thing is obviously not so happy, want to survive only let their own strength become more powerful.


    This is how ridiculous, for this thing is some helpless, they only let themselves become stronger, this is very helpless, they are some bad.


    People''s power is how ridiculous, such power is how happy, for many people are some terrible.


    The woman quickly said to Tianxing, "he''s Leonard. My family has been killed by him. Please be my hero."


    This is to make people feel very funny, they all need to know the situation of those things, can let many people know this helpless.


    His request seemed sincere, but Fang Tianxing still felt that something was wrong. How could an officer do evil himself? This woman could know this senior officer.


    Soon Fang Tianxing realized that it was wrong and didn''t start. The woman saw that she had a new plan soon. She soon realized that Fang Tianxing had seen through her plan and stood up and said, "I didn''t expect you to see through it. I don''t know where you came from."


    This is a huge plan. Fang Tianxing was almost cheated into it. He thought that he had killed the real Leonard. Instead, he went back to get credit. Finally, he found that it was a misunderstanding.


    Fang Tianxing stretched out his hand and quickly took off a mask from that face. It was other people who pretended to die for him. He was a dead man.


    The woman clapped her hands, and many soldiers poured in from outside. They surrounded Fang Tianxing in a tight circle.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was not angry but laughed, he said with a smile, "can these people stop me?"


    And we, soon three people jumped out. They were all strong at the peak of the God King. According to the strength of elder Luke, they could not deal with these people.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t expose his strength excessively. He just wrestled with them and didn''t get the upper hand. He just felt the breath of elder Byron and noticed that the breath of elder Byron broke out, indicating that he had fought with the enemy.


    Fang Tianxing had an idea and went to elder Byron with his besiegers. It''s just that this kind of thing is a bit bad. Originally, the elder Byron had the upper hand in the face of his opponent.


    But he noticed that there was a group of people coming towards him, and the leader seemed to be being chased by others, but such things made people feel more horizontal.


    It''s just that such things are despairing. They all have some helplessness for themselves, which makes people feel bad.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing saw elder Byron, he yelled, "elder Byron, it''s great to see you. Let''s join hands against the enemy."


    After hearing this, elder Byron cried out, "it''s not good. It''s not so happy. It''s obvious that this heavenly movement has brought a lot of trouble.".


    Regardless of the ugly look of elder Byron, Fang Tianxing came to elder Byron and said, "I''ll deal with these opponents. You can rest assured."


    After that, he soon fought with elder Byron''s opponent, and the fight was fierce. The sound of drinking was heard all the time. He seemed to work hard.


    But Fang Tianxing''s opponents are all left to elder Byron, who can only face these people with a stiff head.


    This makes people feel a little bad. After hearing Fang Tianxing''s cry, these people know that elder Byron is Fang Tianxing''s helper. It seems that they are not weak and can not be easily knocked down.


    They boldly shot, hoping to contain Fang Tianxing who had been running away through elder Byron.


    In the face of their attack, elder Byron felt that he had suffered a lot. Fang Tianxing on the other side seemed to be crazy and could not fight to death. Those people are a little afraid of such people. They fight hard when they see people. If they have similar strength, they have to take off their skin even if they don''t die.


    The only way they could avoid each other was to turn the spearhead to elder Byron. All of a sudden, elder Byron''s pressure increased greatly. Facing the siege of these people, they began to feel a little discontented.


    He scolded Fang Tianxing secretly in his heart and had to concentrate on facing his opponent.


    Fang Tianxing continues to go crazy. Those low-level soldiers are beaten to death by him. Their infinite power is enough to make them feel the end of the world. It''s just that there are officers nearby to supervise, and they dare not flinch from the battle. They are all adamant about this.


    In the face of the siege, elder Byron wants to escape. It''s too bad for him to go on like this. It''s a funny thing.


    Elder Byron used a move to push back several people around him and wanted to turn around and escape. He is a very funny thing, he just flew to the mid air, but a man flew to him.


    Elder Byron slapped the man away, but he didn''t want to be surrounded by those people because of the reaction force.


    When he saw those people coming up, elder Byron could only accept them. At the same time, he was also in the direction of ENSO''s unfortunate ghost, which seemed to be the direction of Fang Tianxing.


    He has some doubts in his heart. It is very likely that Fang Tianxing is deliberately trying to harm him.


    He had a lot of worries in his heart, so he was careless in his hand. He was hit by someone all of a sudden. When he reacted, he flew to Fang Tianxing to see what he was doing.


    This is just very ridiculous, for people''s power is some helpless, only let this thing know the situation, it is a huge and desperate thing.


    Fang Tianxing is aware of the arrival of elder Byron. He is a man who can produce great despair, but he is not so ridiculous about people''s power.


    Only let people feel the situation of this thing, just can''t know the ridiculous, just let people feel a little helpless, they all have to know their own situation.


    Byron came to Fang Tianxing and asked him in a low voice, "why do you want to harm me?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t pay attention to him. He seemed to fall into some kind of madness.


    Elder Byron caught Fang Tianxing by the wrist, but somehow he broke away. Elder Byron wanted to attack Fang Tianxing, but there was a smell of someone coming from behind.


    He had to face the pursuer behind him first. He was a general with a big sword. The sword in his hand fell like a heavy hammer, which made him feel a little afraid.


    Elder Byron tried his best to block his move, but there was another attack from behind. Byron kicked him away and faced the attack from behind.

 Chapter 745

    This series of actions were exactly the same, but somehow, the other side''s knife changed its position and stabbed elder Byron''s waist.


    Elder Byron used his magic power to clap the man open and cover the wound at his waist to stop bleeding in time.


    This kind of thing is not strange, it can only be regarded as a mistake, but the situation is very strange, just like a rehearsed play, somehow there are unpredictable variables.


    What kind of drama scene is this? At this time, the man on the horse used a rifle to directly pierce the mouth of elder Byron.


    Elder Byron was shot out, leaving a trail of blood on the ground and flying backwards.


    Even so, he did not die. He got up on the ground and wanted to leave, but unfortunately, a soldier''s long knife flew out and nailed him to the ground.


    Elder Byron finally breathed his last breath. He didn''t think that he would die in such a way one day.


    What a ridiculous thing it was. People present thought that they had killed an enemy by coincidence and that they had gained something.


    But I don''t know how to let him know his own situation. Fang Tianxing is using them to kill people. Some people do not know the so-called cheering, and Fang Tianxing is also happy. They go to get credit, but they work for themselves anyway.


    After all, the power of the divine world is very complex. Shenxingzong is in charge of the passage of the lower world. Opportunities for other sects to go to the door are obtained from shenxingzong.


    Once one''s identity is revealed, there will be a lot of unnecessary troubles. If one can get such an opportunity unconsciously, it is naturally the best.


    Elder Byron realized that something was wrong with him. Only by killing him, could he not say his problem.


    Elder Byron''s mistake is that he should not carry out the task with Fang Tianxing. In fact, he will solve the doubts.


    Fang Tianxing left soon in grief. He looked up to the sky and roared. It seemed that he was very sad. Sad, he played a more powerful role. No one dared to stop him at this time.


    Fang Tianxing left quickly. All the things here make people feel desperate. Someone secretly followed him, and Fang Tianxing didn''t care. He just ran out of the room looking sad.


    They are also at ease. After all, there are people following them. They are all smart men, and they will certainly send a message at that time.


    But they miscalculated, and none of them came back.


    Fang Tianxing has left here, and he also knows where Leonard is hiding. Rennard received the news that someone was coming to assassinate him, so he set a trap, but he was in control behind the scenes and always left traces.


    See those people deliberately avoid the place, at the moment there are still some places to guard, that is Renard hiding place.


    Fang Tianxing quickly kicked open the door. If there is no one on the ground, it is obviously underground. Fang Tianxing''s means is to directly penetrate the ground to the bottom.


    He was really hiding there, which was a bit helpless. Seeing Fang Tianxing find here, he trembled with fear and quickly called the guard to stop Fang Tianxing.


    But the elite are all outside. The guards left here are not strong. They are soon solved by Fang Tianxing.


    It''s not easy for people outside to come to help. At the moment, Leonard has no way to escape. Fang Tianxing cuts off his head with a sword and takes it away.


    He left quickly, and by the time the rest of him arrived, he had already seen Renard''s body and was powerless.


    This is very bad. Fang Tianxing assembled according to the meeting place arranged before. He was the last one to come. Everyone else had arrived early.


    When they saw Fang Tianxing coming, they all gathered around and asked what happened. Fang Tianxing said with a sad face: "we met an ambush. Elder Byron died."


    The crowd was very surprised, and the elder said, "how did you escape? Tell me the details."


    Soon Fang Tianxing told the story, which seemed very ridiculous. Elder Byron died in the siege, and elder Luke rushed out after he was mad. He accidentally bumped into Renard''s hiding place and killed him to complete the task.


    In any case, the mission was completed. Although elder Byron died, he died bravely.


    Soon the domestic chaos subsided, and now their task was completed, and everyone returned to the mountain gate.


    They are waiting in front of the mountain gate. When they have a chance to see the patriarch, he will personally reward them.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid at all, and soon everyone came to the main hall. There were many elders here, and they were very solemn.


    On the top of the throne, there was a middle-aged man in a bright yellow robe. There was no doubt that he was the patriarch.


    See him all kneel down, this is how ridiculous situation, only let people''s power become more powerful, this is how helpless.


    Fang Tianxing also saluted like them. He bowed slightly. Soon, the patriarch''s majestic voice said, "get up."


    Then they got up and listened to the master. They were very convinced of him. He was a son of the Oriental family in the upper eighth level and was sent to the lower world to be the master of the Vientiane sect.


    The protoss is mainly a family system. The children who are released generally belong to blood. They are not excellent, but they are very helpless. It''s a blessing to stay here all the time and help the family run the Vientiane clan''s business.


    But recently, something bothered him, and they had to send someone down to help him manage the Vientiane sect. Although it seemed to help, it was actually to seize his power.


    The blood of the newcomer is stronger and purer than that of him. Naturally, he is more loved by the people above. He should give him the property he has managed for a long time. Dongfang Changming is very dissatisfied, for such a thing, this is very helpless.


    However, the situation is unforgettable. He is still a master in the lower world, but in the upper world, he is not worth mentioning at all. His blood is just the same, and he is a little older, so he does not get the attention of the family.


    This is not a happy thing, he is no longer young, there is no heart to resist, this is people feel some bad things.


    A lot of people are worried about it. It''s a time when people feel helpless. They haven''t been able to sit in this seat for a few days.


    "I''m calling you here today to talk to you about a few things. The first one is to perform a mission in a subordinate country this time. I''m very sad that elder Byron died in a fierce battle against the enemy. I''m very sad that many other people have been injured. Those who have done meritorious deeds should be rewarded, and those who have done wrong should be punished."


    The second thing is that the above Oriental family will send envoys in the near future. We should behave well and don''t let the envoys look down upon us.

 Chapter 746

    Soon, several people who carried out the task went up to get rewards. They all got rich rewards. According to Dongfang Changming''s idea, it''s better to leave a good impression because they have to leave anyway.


    Fang Tianxing also received his own reward. There are many sacred stones, and there are many other rewards. Although the other party''s Tianxing is useless, it can still be used as a gift.


    What I want is the chance to bring people to the upper bound. It''s really troublesome to get this kind of unpopular thing.


    We have to find a way to finish it. Fang Tianxing also separated in the clan. What kind of thing is this? How helpless is he to this thing.


    Only let people''s power become more ridiculous, only this thing is to make people feel helpless.


    He is how things, for people''s things, this is how ridiculous.


    That thing is how the situation, only to make themselves not so happy, but this is to let people feel some bad, they are a little weak for people''s power.


    In the task, there are not many opportunities to get the lower bound. Finally Fang Tianxing finds an opportunity to go to a very dangerous place and investigate the situation there.


    Fang Tianxing took over the task without hesitation. The task was suspended for a long time, and no one came to lead the task. So Fang Tianxing finally took over the task and caused a disturbance.


    After receiving the mission, Fang Tianxing immediately rushed to the mission site, which is a place called Wandu valley. Among them, poisonous insects and animals are rampant, and no one dares to go there.


    Fang Tianxing is an expert in arts. He is brave and naturally runs there. But such things make many people feel helpless. He entered Wandu valley from the outside, where the environment was very bad and the miasma lasted for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing took the anti-virus equipment and plunged into here. It''s just that such things make people feel funny. They don''t care so much about these things.


    Stepping here is to feel a sense of depression. The soil here is very soft. Fang tianxingshen steps here with one foot. Many things here are not so common.


    There are many poisonous snakes around. If they don''t come, Fang Tianxing won''t provoke them. It''s like some strange things. Many people don''t feel helpless.


    There are also several poisonous snakes to attack Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing naturally kills them, and then throws away the bodies of these poisonous insects.


    The smell of blood will attract a lot of poisonous insects. He must stay away from these things and go all the way. Fang Tianxing also brings enough water and food. He doesn''t intend to touch anything here.


    Along the way, a big river blocked the way. Fang Tianxing planned to detour and leave here, but the river was very wide, which would waste a lot of time.


    Fang Tianxing cut down the big trees around him and made a simple raft to cross the river. There are many things under the water. Something tries to hit Fang Tianxing''s raft and raise the water around him. Fang Tianxing knows that there are huge creatures under the water.


    All of a sudden, the raft was entangled. Fang Tianxing sent out his sword and cut off the leg of the guy who caught the raft. With a low sob, people felt helpless.


    The smell of blood will not spread more slowly in the water than on land, and soon the undercurrent will rise under the water, which awakens the ferocity of these fierce beasts. They fight for food, and in the end many of the Snatchers become other people''s food.


    This is something that makes many people feel a little bad. It is something that makes people feel very ridiculous. For this thing, people feel helpless.


    On the surging waves, the raft is like a boat in the waves. The current is surging and the raft is about to fall.


    Fang Tianxing stands on it and tries to stabilize himself. This is a raft that makes people feel helpless. No accident happens. Fang Tianxing steps on one of the rafts, which makes people feel unable to remember.


    It''s bad for people to let the wood under their feet move forward. It''s smaller and faster. They have to know their own situation. They don''t feel powerless. They think they have to know this.


    Fang Tianxing wants to leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible, but the trouble is still with him. The water monster here has been refined for a long time. He has simple intelligence and knows that Fang Tianxing is an intruder.


    They deliberately attack, so that the wood under Fang Tianxing''s feet constantly shaking, this is how the situation, only to make their own strength become more powerful.


    Many people feel helpless, this is how ridiculous things, but such things are not so bad, for this is very ridiculous, they have to make their own strength stronger.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t hold on after all. When one piece of wood breaks, he jumps on another piece of wood, which makes people feel helpless. There are broken wood floating all over the water.


    Although these ferocious beasts in the water have some intelligence, their mastery of power is still poor. They can''t completely break the wood. Fang Tianxing just uses the broken wood to move on.


    With the elegant body method like catkins and precise control of body strength, Fang Tianxing quickly rushed to the other side.


    At the moment when he stepped on the shore, a big fish rushed up from behind and opened his mouth to bite Fang Tianxing, but he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing would speed up again at the critical moment.


    The shark like beast shut up in disappointment and got nothing.


    Fang Tianxing stood on the bank and watched the strange beast submerge into the water, but this kind of thing is very helpless, that is, it makes people feel bad.


    Life here seems to have been affected. Life is natural selection, but there''s no need to be so bloody and cruel. It''s a fight without winners, just such a situation.


    This is how ridiculous, only to make their own strength become stronger, it is a lot of strange appearance, but this is to make people feel more important.


    These lives seem to be affected by some kind of breath, which makes people feel a little unhappy, only to make their own strength stronger.


    Only such things, for this thing is not so happy, they have to be helpless things, only to make their own strength stronger.


    Only this can make many people feel happy, that is to make people feel extremely ridiculous things, that is how helpless, for people''s things are how strange, only to make their own situation become tough.


    Fang Tianxing continues to go deep there, only the life around is less and less, and more fierce, which makes people feel a little ridiculous.


    The poisonous snakes here don''t look like cyan or red on the outside. Instead, they turn black or purple, which is more poisonous.


    The number of poisonous insects is less and less. Unlike the social habits outside, their power is more concentrated. If these poisonous insects are put outside, they must be the king of poison, and they can dominate one side.

 Chapter 747

    There is a huge golden centipede in front of us. It looks very fierce. It is swallowing the poisonous snake, biting it into the body.


    After being bitten, the snake had no resistance, and its whole body softened and melted, and was swallowed by the golden centipede.


    After swallowing the venomous snake completely, the golden centipede seems to be very satisfied, closing its eyes and enjoying the delicious food.


    At this time, the sound of the earth shaking came, and a huge poisonous lizard appeared. Without waiting for the golden crested centipede to react, the two webs pressed the huge golden crested centipede and pressed it on the ground. The golden crested centipede kept struggling, but could not break free.


    The poisonous lizard sticks out its long tongue and throws a lot of saliva on the golden centipede. The saliva drips on the golden Centipede''s shell and emits bursts of smoke.


    Originally, the armor on the golden crested centipede was softened, not as hard as before. This kind of thing made people feel helpless. The poisonous lizard saw that the armor on the golden crested centipede was softened, and bit off the head of the golden crested centipede.


    This kind of thing is very ridiculous, only let their own strength become stronger. This is a world of the jungle, where life has to be stronger if it wants to survive.


    Fang Tianxing looked at it and sighed that it was really a matter of one thing falling down. The natural circulation became a simple competition here, but he didn''t know what the most powerful would be.


    It didn''t take long for the lizard to swallow the golden crested centipede, and its tongue swung out of its mouth. Fang Tianxing also knew that the saliva was poisonous, so he quickly avoided it.


    This kind of thing makes people feel funny, how they care about it, just how funny it is, how tough it is, it makes people feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing knew how bad it was. He soon didn''t know such a situation. The bad feeling enveloped his heart. The poisonous lizard had been staring at him, which was different from the kindness and justice of the wandering toad.


    This poisonous lizard is just a fierce beast spawned by the evil gas, and has nothing but killing and swallowing.


    It''s just that such things are not so easy, but many people feel that they know what kind of situation, which is a funny thing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to provoke such a guy, so he ran away. The poisonous lizard put out his tongue and swept around. The poisonous leaves fell on the trees, which directly withered the trees and melted into a big black pit on the ground.


    They are like people who think it''s funny. How helpless they are, they don''t want to be stained with saliva. He doesn''t want to let the sky righteousness sword be stained with these things.


    Ordinary sword with those saliva, directly by that thing to turn into molten iron, many people think this is let people feel this is some helpless.


    I just think it''s for people to be moved. Many people know about this thing. How ridiculous it is.


    Fang Tianxing can only run to the dense forest. This kind of thing is not so interested. This situation is very helpless. How helpless is he? Only these many stories make people alert.


    Seven or eight weapons in a row were melted into scrap iron, and Fang Tianxing was also chased. He didn''t want to run all the time and turned to face the poisonous lizard monster.


    It''s not so satisfying. It''s something that can''t be solved easily. Many people feel ridiculous and can''t be chased any more.


    This makes people feel that they can''t face it easily. The poisonous lizard monster is not so powerful. There''s no need to be afraid of it.


    It''s just that there''s a lot of venom in this thing. It''s almost endless. Fang Tianxing doesn''t know how to solve it. It''s not so happy.


    Fang Tianxing took out the long sky healthy qi sword. The sword body was full of strong noble healthy qi, and the poisonous lizard began to spit again.


    Fang Tianxing had to use his sword to stop it. The venom fell on the sword and was blocked by the noble righteousness of the sword. A burst of white smoke was emitted, and the noble righteousness was eroded.


    This kind of thing makes Fang Tianxing a little bit afraid. The toxicity is really strong and terrible. Ordinary things have to peel off their skin if they encounter such venom.


    Fang Tianxing slashed the lizard with his sword. He really felt a kind of toughness. It was not hard but flexible, just like the flexibility of a hundred refined steel.


    He tried his best to cut off the sword, but it was bounced up, a blow did not contribute, can not easily admit defeat.


    He jumped up, the sword light in his hand gathered more noble righteousness, and cut down with unparalleled strength. The poisonous lizard seems to be aware of the danger. He sticks out his tongue to block the sword light.


    The sword light cuts on the tongue. It looks very slippery. When the sword light swings on it, the sword light cuts off the tongue.


    The poisonous lizard is very painful and roars wildly soon. Fang Tianxing quickly avoids it and doesn''t let this guy go crazy and hurt himself by mistake. How happy is this? It''s just that such things make people feel very helpless.


    The monster lost a piece of his tongue, which was very painful. His hatred for Fang Tianxing reached the extreme, and his eyes turned red, which was his unique skill.


    The roar of the sky came, and the poisonous lizard soon came running.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t plan to resist the attack of poisonous lizard. That''s what extremely stupid people would do.


    Fang Tianxing turns around and runs away. Now the poisonous lizard has lost a piece of its tongue and can no longer spit everywhere. Fang Tianxing is not afraid of his attack behind his back and takes the poisonous lizard around.


    The poisonous lizard is in hot pursuit. His natural hatred makes him unable to give up easily, which is a bit bad.


    All the way around, Fang Tianxing found that the poisonous lizard was afraid of a certain place. Every time he ran there, the poisonous lizard would bypass that place.


    So Fang Tianxing deliberately ran to that place. The poisonous lizard was afraid of the mound and did not dare to come.


    However, his hatred for Fang Tianxing did not abate, but he was very afraid of the mound. This contradiction made him hesitant. He just waited beside him. As long as Fang Tianxing left there, he would attack him.


    It seems that the poisonous lizard didn''t lose his sense even in his rage. Many people feel funny.


    That is how helpless, it is not so funny, it is how funny, it is a huge surprise, but it makes people feel a little funny.


    The poisonous lizard refused to leave, and Fang Tianxing could not wait to die. He grabbed a stone and hit the poisonous lizard, and the stone hit the poisonous lizard''s head accurately.


    The poisonous lizard is sleeping. When she is in pain, she suddenly wakes up. She opens her eyes and looks at Fang Tianxing. The visiting actress sits on the mound and hooks the poisonous lizard to let him come.


    This is very bad, such things are not so happy, this is to make people feel a little bad.

 Chapter 748

    The poisonous lizard ignored him, but continued to sleep with his head down and eyes closed. Even such a fierce beast would be tired. Fang Tianxing had to make sure that he was really tired, not waiting for the chance to attack himself.


    This kind of thing is very long, Fang Tianxing changed his way not to let the poisonous lizard rest, wanted to wait until he was really tired, he could have a chance to escape.


    But this thing is a little bad. The poisonous lizard is so tired that he gradually avoids the interference of Fang Tianxing and is more and more reluctant to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    Seeing that the time is ripe, Fang Tianxing plans to leave. But when he just wanted to step, he suddenly appeared and found that the tail of the poisonous lizard didn''t know where it had gone.


    He was puzzled, one leg still did not step out, he finally felt that it was how suspicious, poisonous lizard would not let himself leave so easily.


    He continued to observe from another angle, only to find that the poisonous lizard''s tail was hidden in the soil, waiting for him to deal with himself as soon as he came out.


    He pretended to leave the mound, and soon his tail struck like lightning. Fang Tianxing had expected to go back, and the tail flew empty, but didn''t hit Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing smiles and tries to go out again. Unexpectedly, the tail appears again and sweeps in the direction of Fang Tianxing.


    After finding out each other''s routine, Fang Tianxing tried again and again on the edge of death. And the poisonous lizard didn''t let Fang Tianxing down and let him succeed again and again.


    Fang Tianxing is probably addicted to playing and continues to play happily. The poisonous lizard also cooperates with the performance, which makes people feel that there is some tacit cooperation.


    After playing for an hour, he was tired, and the poisonous lizard was conditioned by him. I''ll wag my tail whenever there''s a movement.


    This kind of thing can feel terrible. Soon, the poisonous lizard''s tail is like driving flies. It doesn''t need to consume too much energy. It can play with Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing knew that this was not good. Finally, he caught the chance, grabbed the tail of the poisonous lizard, and hit it directly against the hill.


    The poisonous lizard makes a frightened sound, which seems to be very afraid. He pulls the tail of the poisonous lizard and smashes it on the mound. Suddenly, the rock bursts, making a gap in the mound.


    The poisonous lizard kept away from there. It was fear in his bones. Fang Tianxing also felt that something came out of the mound. It was not the head that came out first, but a hook.


    This kind of thing makes people feel less happy. Obviously, there is a fierce beast hidden on the mound, which seems to make the poisonous lizard very afraid.


    Soon the soul eating scorpion came out and let out a long cry. That''s funny. The poisonous lizard is also shivering, obviously afraid.


    It seems that the king of poisons here is the soul eating scorpion, which has a strong deterrent to other poisons.


    That is how ridiculous, this is to let people feel some bad, a strong deterrent force appeared in the field.


    The poisonous lizard is ready to run away. He is not willing to face such an opponent. He is a little timid, but Fang Tianxing can''t let him go and let his opponent face such an opponent.


    This kind of thing makes people feel not so happy. Fang Tianxing soon came to this place and hid beside the poisonous lizard, indicating that he had destroyed the soul eating scorpion''s nest.


    Soul eating scorpion has no ears, and almost all its actions depend on the sensory hairs on the surface of its body. The tactile hair of soul eating scorpion is very sensitive. It can sense the activity of cockroaches within one meter. The scorpion''s sensory hair can detect extremely weak vibration, even the weak movement of air flow.


    The poisonous lizard wants to escape, but Fang Tianxing is present. The situation is not so simple, which makes people feel funny. They are very terrible things.


    The soul eating scorpion is pressing forward step by step, and the poisonous lizard wants to retreat, but his retreat is not enough. The tail of the soul eating scorpion suddenly stabs, and the poisonous lizard can''t wait to die.


    Similarly, the tail is thrown out and the soul eating scorpion''s tail is hooked back. The soul eating scorpion suddenly gets angry. If he is the boss of the ten thousand poison Valley, the poisonous lizard must be the second leader here. They all think it''s ridiculous. Now the second leader''s disobedience to the boss is naturally unbearable to the soul eating scorpion.


    This is also the result Fang Tianxing wants to see, driving away tigers and swallowing wolves, and gaining favorable opportunities.


    Now that the two fierce beasts are against each other, they have to bite each other. They have to decide whether to win or lose. It''s very frightening. One must die before it''s over.


    Fang Tianxing can''t leave here. He has to make a fool of himself in the fire. When they are both defeated, it''s the best chance.


    Soon, the poisonous lizard had to fight back. The two fierce beasts couldn''t ignore each other''s provocation, so they had to fight. Fang Tianxing on one side quietly hid his breath, hoping that they could forget his son.


    This is a very correct approach. The next step is to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    The soul eating scorpion responds to the venomous lizard''s counterattack. He can''t allow him to challenge his dignity.


    He must pay the price. The soul eating scorpion quickly runs to the poisonous lizard. The poisonous lizard also knows that there is no way to avoid it, and directly faces it.


    After many times of fighting, they always want to destroy each other, but such things are a little bad, only a very ridiculous situation.


    Two poisonous animals wrestle together, bite each other, and attack each other with sharp teeth, which makes people feel less happy.


    This battle is very fierce. The surrounding sand and stones are flying. It''s like a storm. You have to know the benefits of such things. It''s the battle of life.


    The winner wins and the loser dies. The life of wild animals is more cruel than that of human beings. Bloody fighting is common.


    The fighting here is not simple, it is very ridiculous. Speaking slowly, it''s actually very slow. In fact, it''s also very fast. In a moment, the winner and loser will be divided.


    The poisonous lizard was lying on the ground with more air out and less air in. The tail of the soul eating scorpion poked a wound in its abdomen. The wound had turned green. It was obvious that the poisoning was deep.


    Soul eating scorpion swaggers with a tail hook, with the flavor of victory. He is the real overlord in the poison Valley, and no one can threaten him except the source of the evil spirit.


    When he looked at Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing had already got into the hole where the soul eating scorpion came out, which was the source of the evil here.


    Fang Tianxing''s purpose is to find the source and see what''s going on.


    It''s very deep in the cave. Only by lighting the torch can we see a little bit of the surrounding situation.


    Soon, he slowly touched the bottom, and suddenly a light appeared. The underground was a palace, which looked like a place built by a strong man.


    Soon, this is a bad one, which is enough to make people feel funny.

 Chapter 749

    There was a rustling sound from behind. Fang Tianxing knew that the soul eating Scorpion was coming. He seemed familiar with it, but he was afraid.


    Soon Fang Tianxing saw the cage for many years, which should be used to raise poisonous insects, including the poisonous animals outside. It seems that they used to be here, because there are many things they left behind, such as the shell of the soul eating scorpion.


    It seems that the owners here like raising poisonous insects very much. If they raise so many poisonous insects, they must be experts in using poison.


    Fang Tianxing moves forward carefully. There may be residual poison here. He goes through the main hall outside and comes to the inner hall here.


    The inner hall is the place where the master lives. There are many things for life, as well as the cauldron for alchemy and all kinds of things for refining medicine.


    If you look at it casually, there are all kinds of poison formulas. The poison made is enough to easily poison the king or even the God.


    How terrible is such a thing? Fang Tianxing finally comes to the inner hall. A man with only skeleton is still sitting on the throne. There is a sword running through the mouth of the moon.


    It seems that he was killed by someone, and he died in frustration. The other side shot at him from behind, through the gap of the throne, and it was a fatal blow.


    The murderer must be someone he trusted very much. He would not let the enemy not find out on his back. It was obviously some people close to him, otherwise he would not have such an opportunity to cause such injuries.


    When that person died, he must have a lot of hatred. He was killed by his closest friend. Of course, he was very resentful. Compared with those outsiders who have conflicts of interest with themselves, it''s very hard to let go of being hurt by people around them.


    His resentment lingered for a long time, so that the resentment before his death lingered around him all the time, and the animals around him were also infected by this power, and became very manic and aggressive.


    Those who hurt him didn''t come to a good end, because there was a curse in the resentment. Curse is a more powerful means than poison, can let the enemy be cursed by their own power, into a disadvantageous situation.


    The power of curse is invisible. Powerful resentment turns this place into a huge and strange place with the help of curse. Curse is a means to control people or things with the help of mysterious power.


    The power of curse overflows, which is the influence of indifference, dragging everything into the abyss of curse.


    If you want to untie the curse, you must first understand the curse. The origin of the curse is from revenge. What kind of hatred is that it has not dissipated for so many years.


    It''s a headache how to solve the problem.


    Fang Tianxing wanders around here, trying to find some clues that can help him, which makes people feel a little bad, only to make this thing more powerful.


    This makes people feel helpless. Fang Tianxing walks around and finds that this seems to be a place where lovers live. The dead man is a man, but there are many women''s things here.


    For example, the dressing table, the powder bed and the gauze curtain, so it''s either his daughter or his wife.


    We still need exact evidence. There are many things here, but they are all ridiculous things. I want to know the situation.


    Fang Tianxing had to rummage around, hoping to find some evidence to understand what happened in order to find a solution.


    There are many women''s things here. Tianxing found a diary under the bed, but he didn''t care much about it. How ridiculous that is.


    Open the diary to see the content, it is a woman''s record of life, which is full of their own feelings.


    The woman was born in an ordinary family, he had a happy family, but that day everything changed, the terrible plague spread, many people died in the plague.


    Campbell watched his parents die in front of his eyes, leaving him alone. That''s when he met a thousand hand medicine God and was taken away by him.


    He has been with the thousand handed medicine God, he is very good to himself, gradually Campbell also has a close feeling to the thousand handed medicine God, after a long time, the two will be together.


    But then everything has been Campbell''s heart disease, she accidentally knew that the pestilence was caused by the leakage of the toxin researched by Qianshou Yaoshen.


    Such a discovery makes her feel helpless. People''s power is very ridiculous. That kind of thing can''t be solved easily. It makes people feel bad. It''s just how ridiculous this kind of thing is.


    Seeing this, Fang Tianxing knows that Campbell has a great contradiction in her heart at the moment. On the one hand, the person she loves is the culprit who hurts her family. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Turning to the last page, Fang Tianxing saw that the woman wrote: loyalty and filial piety can not be both. I will die with him and redeem my sins in heaven.


    This kind of thing makes people feel very bad. Campbell finally decided to die with the thousand handed medicine God, but no Campbell''s body was found here.


    Maybe Campbell didn''t plan to die with the thousand handed medicine God after he killed him. The things in his diary are for himself, so it''s not necessary to cheat others.


    Maybe she planned to die for the thousand handed medicine God, but later she was taken away.


    In a word, if she really died for love, the thousand handed medicine God would not have such resentment. The strong hatred naturally means the strong love.


    This matter has become a headless injustice, where Campbell left, or was taken to.


    Fang Tianxing turns his diary forward to find some clues. What''s the helplessness? They all have to know their own situation. Only by becoming stronger can they make themselves invincible.


    Fang Tianxing finds another clue. Campbell''s diary records that she once met a man who told himself that the thousand handed medicine God was the culprit of the plague, which made Campbell have to fall into such a tangle.


    He didn''t mention the name of the man, but between the lines he talked about some characteristics of the man. According to the ancient books of the protoss read by Fang Tianxing, the man is very much like the biggest opponent of the thousand handed medicine God, the plague Lord.


    That''s a bit bad. The plague devil and the thousand handed medicine God used to be brothers in the same school. Because of a school competition, they turned into enemies.


    The thousand handed medicine God won and inherited the school, while the pestilence Lord rebelled against the school and became a devil from the God and became a great devil that everyone was afraid of.


    They didn''t communicate with each other, but the nail on the top of the man''s head was obviously not an ordinary means, it can be said that it was very spicy.


    Campbell will not nail that needle. Campbell loves the thousand handed medicine God very much. It''s a great pain to pierce his heart with one sword. He won''t use this vicious technique again, which will make the thousand handed medicine God never turn over. The spirit can''t escape from his body, and is trapped in his body, suffering for a long time.

 Chapter 750

    Such great pain makes the thousand handed medicine God full of resentment, so that the resentment lasts for a long time. The power of curse directly turns this place into a terrible Jedi, which makes the animals here mutate.


    This is to make the Vientiane sect feel not so happy, but it makes people feel a little bad, they can''t accept it so easily.


    If it''s really the yuan God who let the pestilence demon queen nail the thousand hand medicine God, so that he can''t leave here and suffer forever.


    Being attacked by his beloved woman, coupled with the conspiracy of the enemy, Fang Tianxing can understand the resentment of the thousand handed medicine God.


    Being plotted by the people closest to you can''t suppress the hatred in your heart. But now, hundreds of years have passed, and the breath of love begets hate and hatred begets resentment has not dissipated.


    It''s not easy to resolve the problem. I don''t know if the people were there. If there is a Buddhist power, you can recite sutras to resolve the resentment here.


    But Fang Tianxing is not good at it. He just wants to change the world with his own strength. It makes people feel a little unhappy, but it makes people feel helpless.


    Helpless Fang Tianxing can only come to the thousand hand medicine God, he cast a spell to untie the seal of the thousand hand medicine God and release his original God.


    The soul nail nailed on the top of his head was slowly pulled out. The fierce sword through the moon didn''t pay much attention to it, and it had already dissipated.


    After the release of the imprisonment, the original God of the thousand handed medicine God finally appeared. He makes people feel a little bad. He looks like a madman. When he sees people, he wants to kill them. Fang Tianxing is not afraid of him. When he claps it, he pats the Yuanshen back.


    Yuan Shen roared to rush over, but this situation did not make him happy, it was very bad.


    It seems that after a long time, the thousand handed medicine God has already lost his mind and attacked others recklessly. Fang Tianxing pinched the formula with his hand, made the seal of Qingxin mantra, and printed it on the head of Yuanshen.


    The soul gives out a shrill roar, and the thousand handed medicine God finally wakes up. Their power makes people feel helpless.


    There was a moment of clarity in his eyes. It can be seen that he was once a strong man of the right way to cure the disease and save the people. He was ridiculous.


    Just how this thing is, people feel that they have to know the helplessness. The thousand handed medicine God opened his eyes and quickly said, "who are you and how can you find this place?"


    "I''m here to save you. Your unwillingness to turn into a curse enveloped this place. Now it''s full of unknowns. Many low-level disciples come here and die unknowingly. I am entrusted by zongmen to find out the situation here. " Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Hearing this, the yuan Shen of the thousand handed medicine God trembled. Looking around, he knew Fang Tianxing was right. He didn''t expect that he would become like this.


    It''s just a moment of Qingming, and it won''t last long. His spirit has been eroded by resentment, and it can''t easily change all this.


    Fang Tianxing estimates that the current state of the thousand handed medicine God can last up to six days, and then he will become a demon controlled by hatred and fall into the abyss of eternal doom.


    Before that, there may be a chance to resolve his resentment.


    Soon Fang Tianxing said to him, "I will try to help you resolve your resentment. I hope you can cooperate with me."


    The thousand handed medicine God nodded. At the moment, he could still keep a trace of clarity. Naturally, he didn''t want to die of hatred. If you want to dissolve nature, you have to find the root. Nature is Campbell and the devil of plague.


    "Can you sense their position? Finding them will help to resolve the resentment." Fang Tianxing quickly said that he did not mention the specific identity, but the thousand handed medicine God must understand.


    The thousand handed medicine God didn''t say much. Soon he closed his eyes and sensed their position.


    A moment later, he opened his eyes and pointed out a direction for Fang Tianxing. Soon Fang Tianxing took him to that direction.


    It''s a desert of protoss, and there are few people here. It makes people feel bad, but such things can''t make people feel happy, which makes people feel very funny.


    Soon after searching here, I found an underground palace, which is very similar to that of the thousand handed medicine God, and the furnishings inside are exactly the same.


    "What''s the relationship between the plague devil and you? It''s not just a martial brother." Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    The thousand handed medicine God sighed and said, "we are not only brothers, but twin brothers."


    Fang Tianxing seemed to have expected it. He said quickly, "it seems that you look exactly the same."


    Thousand hand medicine is the default, but such things are really secret, few people have seen their real appearance, how ridiculous that is.


    It seems that the evil Lord of plague is not in the cave at the moment. His cave is the same as the arrangement of the thousand handed medicine God, which is naturally relieved according to law.


    It makes people feel strange. There are many bottles and jars here. They look like medicines, but they are not poisons, but good medicines to save people''s lives.


    Fang Tianxing is puzzled. It seems that after killing the thousand hand medicine God, he becomes the thousand hand medicine God and is no longer the plague demon.


    Soon there was a voice. Fang Tianxing quickly took the thousand handed medicine God to hide. Soon the plague demon came to this place with people. It was a group of people who suffered from the plague. The thousand handed medicine God kept boiling medicine for these villagers to relieve their illness.


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem so simple. It''s just that such things can''t make people happy. At the moment, the soup is boiled, and the people drink the soup and go to sleep.


    When he treated his illness, he claimed to be a thousand hand medicine God, and those people believed in it, but how ridiculous it was.


    One person plays two roles. The evil Lord of the plague is really scheming. He is responsible for the plague, and he is also a good man. He has to clean up his own mess.


    Seeing the plague spreading everywhere, Fang Tianxing suddenly thought of something. He turned to the original God of the thousand handed medicine God and asked, "three hundred years ago, did you ever try the medicine to hurt people in a village?"


    Thousand hand medicine God said quickly: "there is no such thing, I have never done such a thing."


    Fang Tianxing knew something about it. The plague demon put everything on him, so that Campbell thought he was the murderer of his family, so he killed the thousand handed medicine God.


    Originally intended to die with the thousand handed medicine God, but he was saved by others. Obviously, he should be the plague devil, but he didn''t know what was going on at the moment.

 Chapter 751

    Seeing that the evil Lord of the plague has sown the seeds of the plague in the well water of the village, the villagers will suffer from the plague when they drink the water here tomorrow, and then the fake thousand handed medicine God will be able to show his skill.


    This kind of thing is too despicable. It almost refreshes Fang Tianxing''s cognition, which makes people feel terrible.


    It''s not that no one knows the situation here. Many people know the situation here either openly or secretly, but most of them choose to be silent and do not want to come forward to expose the conspiracy of the plague Lord.


    After the plague demon left, Fang Tianxing and the thousand handed medicine God appeared. Fang Tianxing knocked out a bucket of water from the well and said to the thousand handed medicine God, "can you make an antidote? We have to expose him so that the people here will not be hurt. "


    The common people of the protoss are mostly humble, some of them can''t practice, some of them have low cultivation talent, only to make their own strength stronger, but such things can''t make people feel happy.


    Soon, the thousand handed medicine King began to test what kind of poison was put into the well water, so as to develop an antidote.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is a bit bad. They all feel that they have to have more power. It''s just that such power is not so happy. It''s just that many people want to make themselves stronger.


    The antidote was finally prepared before daybreak, waiting for the plague Lord to come again. Three days later, the plague Lord came here again. His poison will make all the people here infected with the plague. He won''t die for a moment. He will suffer for a few days. When he appears again, he can achieve the effect he wants.


    When you enter this town, the plague Lord sees the situation in the town. Everything is as he expected. It''s obvious that it''s very depressed here. Every family is open, but there is not much popularity.


    When the plague Lord came to the east of the town, he felt that there were a lot of people gathered here, which made people feel funny and uncomfortable.


    These people are wailing, the great pain they can''t bear, it can be said that people can feel the voice of despair everywhere.


    There was a man in the court who was cooking medicine for the people around him. Pestilence demon king does not care at all, how can ordinary people solve their poison? They are all helpless, but such things are enough to make people feel ridiculous.


    They all have to know this situation. They are not so happy with the power in it, but this thing is extremely ridiculous.


    It makes people feel bad. Those people seem to get better after taking the medicine. He doesn''t believe it. It''s ridiculous. It''s just a matter of what kind, not what kind of situation.


    The tree planted by himself was used to cool off. The plague demon stepped forward to see who dares to pick his own peach.


    When he saw the man face, he was shocked and said in disbelief: "it''s impossible. He was sealed by me at that time. Reincarnation is impossible. How can he appear here?"


    Pestilence demon''s face is unbelievable, he is not so ridiculous, many people feel that their strength is not strong enough.


    He is just a moment of hesitation, is bold hand, while the man did not respond, a handprint in his mouth.


    "I don''t care if you are human or ghost. I will kill you once I see you." The plague devil roared.


    He laughs hysterically, only feels a strong recoiling force, that is a very powerful force, directly shocks him away.


    The evil king of pestilence soon stopped the pace of retrogression. This is something that makes people feel bad. When he looks at the thousand handed medicine God in front of him and changes into another person, he just makes people feel funny.


    These people are so happy, which makes people feel funny. How powerless they are to their own strength, but such a situation can not make people more uncomfortable.


    The plague demon asked: "who are you? How dare you stop me?"


    He was so angry that the man in front of him obviously intended to amuse himself. He could bear it. Fang Tianxing ignored his anger and continued to distribute drugs to the people present.


    The plague devil was very angry, so he quickly said: "don''t drink his medicine, it can only temporarily relieve the disease, it has no effect at all."


    They all feel a little bad. They are suspicious and don''t know whether they should believe him or not. The plague Lord quickly said, "I''ve been practicing medicine around me. People call me the thousand handed medicine God. I think many people have heard my name."


    These words soon caused an uproar among the masses. All of them were helpless. The thousand handed medicine God was famous, and they had heard a lot of rumors.


    It''s said that the thousand handed medicine God is a living Bodhisattva who can save the suffering. Many people have heard of him. Meeting him can be said to be seeing the Savior.


    His name made people believe him, but Fang Tianxing said: "I am the God of thousand handed medicine, you are a fake. In fact, you are the devil of plague. You are not the God of thousand handed medicine at all. "


    He has been playing a thousand hand medicine God all these years. He unconsciously regards himself as a thousand hand medicine God. Now when he is exposed, he feels angry and insulted.


    He quickly said: "I''m the God of thousand hand medicine. I don''t believe how to compare medical skills. The strongest one is the king of thousand hand medicine."


    The people next to him naturally feel that one of them must be the king of medicine with thousands of hands. No surprise, he should be the king of medicine with thousands of hands. Naturally, he is right.


    Fang Tianxing said without showing weakness: "compare, see what ability you have."


    Soon they set out to compete. Naturally, there was no shortage of patients. So they agreed that in three days, who could treat the most patients would be the winner.


    The two men immediately began to take action and began to treat the people around them. They used different methods. Fang Tianxing used the special medicine developed by the thousand handed medicine God.


    The effect is very good, but it''s a little helpless, but Fang Tianxing''s special medicine is worse than the plague demon.


    Fang Tianxing only used the medicine to cure the disease, and the evil Lord of the plague used the antidote directly. Naturally, he was able to suit the medicine to the case more quickly, and the speed of treating the disease was more than doubled.


    That''s ridiculous. In fact, Fang Tianxing is always weaker. Although the latter thousand handed medicine God has improved the prescription, he is lagging behind the plague demon king in the end, and the disadvantage becomes more and more serious with time.


    By the third day, it was already 100 patients behind the plague demon. In fact, it was almost possible to tell the outcome at this moment.

 Chapter 752

    The appointed time is three days. In fact, we can tell the difference from the beginning. As long as we wait for the passage of time, if there is no accident, we will only fall behind more and more, and the outcome is decided.


    The plague devil is sure to win. Naturally, he doesn''t see Fang Tianxing in his eyes. In his opinion, he can''t defeat himself at all.


    This kind of thing makes people feel bad. Soon the plague Lord cured all 500 people. He stopped, and it was more than an hour away from the last time. No decoction could take effect in such a short time.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t stop. He knew that he was a lot worse, but such things didn''t make people happy, which made people feel helpless.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was still busy, the plague devil said: "don''t work in vain. In an hour, any decoction can''t work. No matter what you do, it''s in vain. "


    Fang Tianxing didn''t pay attention to him, but continued to boil the medicine. After boiling the medicine for the patients, he let them drink it.


    After boiling the medicine, Fang Tianxing brought a bowl of wine to the public. He said to the public, "thank you for using my medical skills this time. No matter success or failure, I will try my best to cure you thoroughly."


    They are a little moved, drink a cup of wine together, is the other party Tianxing said: "thank you for your help, we will always remember."


    The plague demon on one side didn''t care about them at all. He didn''t understand what these people wanted. In fact, there was no other way to live except to beg for himself.


    Soon time came, the plague demon said: "you can come to see the results of the competition, which makes many people feel happy."


    The patients on the other side of the plague devil stood up, and there were seven or eight hundred people.


    Fang Tianxing also asked the people who had been cured to stand up. There were only over 500 people, which seemed to be much less than the plague Lord. This is not a very good thing.


    Pestilence demon king says very quickly: "who won now, should be clear at a glance."


    Fang Tianxing hesitated for a moment, and a group of people stood up behind him. It was the last patient who drank the decoction. The medicine in their body took effect.


    The plague devil said in disbelief, "what''s the matter? Your medicine can''t work so quickly."


    "You don''t know that wine can help the circulation of Qi, make the blood run faster, and make the medicine work faster." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Because in the end, he saved a number of patients, and the number of patients saved by Fang Tianxing was still one more than that of the plague devil.


    Such a reversal is surprising. I didn''t expect such a result.


    "What do you think of the outcome?" Fang Tianxing asked the plague devil.


    The plague demon quickly said: "you have won this game, but don''t be complacent. Two wins in three games. It''s too early to say that now."


    Fang Tianxing sun ran a smile, quickly said: "the first game than medicine, the second game than what?"


    "In the first round, it''s better than medicine. In the second round, it''s better than poison." The plague devil said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing said with some dissatisfaction: "doctors are kind-hearted. How can they poison?"


    "That''s why you are so ignorant. Medicine and poison are just two sides of one body. Some herbs can be used as medicine, called herbs. Some herbs can only be used as poison, called poisonous herbs. But sometimes herbs and poisonous herbs can transform into each other and play the role of each other." The words of the plague Lord are naturally full of medical theory, which makes people have to be convinced.


    He is how ridiculous, but that person is not easy to solve, for these are very helpless, they all think that this is a little ridiculous.


    They are very confident in their own strength. They can only make their own situation more powerful, but they can''t solve it easily.


    Soon that is very bad people feel, this is some helpless, they have to be some ridiculous, are not so happy, only to make themselves more helpless.


    People''s strength is so weak, only let them know the situation, this is to let people feel a little bad, they all feel very funny, many people are not so happy.


    It''s just that such things can''t make people happy. Soon Fang Tianxing agreed to his suggestion, and they tried to poison each other.


    Two people each find a place to configure their own poison. When they apply, they poison each other at the agreed place. When the other party can''t withstand the poison, the first to admit defeat is considered failure.


    This is extremely dangerous. The other party is the devil of plague. Poisoning is a common practice. It''s easy to do. It''s a bit bad here. However, Fang Tianxing is confident that he won''t be afraid of such things.


    Fang Tianxing configures poison under the guidance of the thousand handed medicine God, but Fang Tianxing knows it can''t be provoked. The thousand handed medicine God has been dead for hundreds of years. During this period, the plague devil swaggered around under his name. His ability of practicing medicine and poisoning has improved a lot compared with before, but such things make people feel helpless.


    Many people feel that they have to have more power, but they are helpless about their situation.


    Fang Tianxing''s poisons contain many kinds of poisons. It''s ridiculous, but they don''t sell very well. They just make people feel that they have a pungent taste. At first glance, they know that they are harmful poisons.


    The poison master can make the poison colorless and tasteless, so it''s convenient to poison. Sometimes it''s too late to poison someone quietly. It just makes people feel bad, and it''s too late to detoxify.


    What kind of thing is it? It only makes people feel some pain, which makes many people feel helpless.


    It makes people feel funny. Many people feel helpless. They are not happy. Only many people can''t solve it easily, but they are not so happy.


    Soon to the agreed time, Fang Tianxing came to the agreed place, did not see the plague demon king. Fang Tianxing was puzzled, maybe he didn''t come, or he hid.


    I should have done the arrangement early to take the lead in poisoning. However, when I saw the pungent poison in my hand, I could smell it ten miles away. How could I poison it quickly.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing suddenly noticed something strange. A dark cloud suddenly came from the sunny sky. It seemed that it would rain soon.


    It''s a desert here. If it rains easily, it won''t be called a desert. Fang Tianxing immediately noticed the abnormality, and soon all his mana gushed out. Holding the long sky Zhengqi sword, he turned around.


    No drop of rain can be close to Fang Tianxing. Such things are helpless. Fang Tianxing''s sword Qi forms an invincible barrier to block the outside attack.

 Chapter 753

    The raindrops falling all over the sky are blocked outside the sword Qi. The poison in the rain is very corrosive, but Fang Tianxing''s high-speed rotation makes the rain get rid of and can''t stay on his body.


    This sudden rain is obviously the means of the plague demon. It''s an undifferentiated attack. Moreover, the toxins in the rain are highly corrosive, and ordinary means can''t stop it anyway.


    The dark clouds dispersed, the rain gradually disappeared, the sky was clear again, a gust of wind blew, and the surrounding water vapor quickly dissipated.


    Fang Tianxing slowly stopped in the air. He wanted to see what else the plague demon had.


    There was silence all around, but it didn''t mean there was no danger. There was a rustling sound around. Fang Tianxing felt that something was moving rapidly under the desert, and there was a lot of it.


    Soon the voice stopped, and Fang Tianxing held his breath. Soon countless black beetles flew under the desert. Fang Tianxing felt helpless.


    But that kind of thing can''t make people happy. There is a fire around Fang Tianxing. Those little beetles are infected by the fire and fall down.


    Soon the bodies of small beetles fell on the sand below. These beetles soon melted into a black liquid and penetrated into the soil under their feet.


    Fang Tianxing feels the strangeness in it. Everything is not so simple. How ridiculous is this. The surrounding ground is covered with the black liquid, like wearing a layer of dark clothes.


    This makes countless people feel a little bad. It''s very likely that it''s highly toxic and can''t be touched at all.


    Fang Tianxing swept out several sword Qi and cut several sword marks on the ground, only to make people feel helpless. Even a few feet below the ground is stained black, and it seems that it must not be touched.


    This is how helpless, landing is impossible, now can only stop in mid air, the other side must have a backhand.


    Fang Tianxing thought it was good, how ridiculous it was. Before he saw anyone, he had already tasted each other''s means.


    Soon many goshawks flew over, and the leader of the plague demon rode on one of the goshawks. He said with a smile, "no matter how powerful you are, you should die here today. Who told you to poison me."


    Soon Fang Tianxing didn''t say much and cut out a sword Qi. When the plague demon saw the sword Qi, he immediately urged the eagle king to go down, but the other Eagles couldn''t escape and fell to the ground.


    The plague Lord doesn''t care about these. The bodies of these eagles fall on the ground, but many people are not so happy. This is not despair.


    Soon these bodies were stained by the black smell, and the whole body became black. There was still fighting in the sky. Fang Tianxing thought that these Eagles were not so powerful.


    It''s very common for those eagles to attack. Fang Tianxing just killed a lot easily. It''s not so difficult.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t notice the eagles that fell to the ground. After they were stained with black ink, they were infused with soul again and stood up again.


    These goshawks flew into the sky again, and soon Fang Tianxing found that there were more black goshawks around him. These goshawks seemed to be different from those before, just like they had changed a soul.


    The sword light fell on these eagles, just like hitting ink, not like flesh and blood.


    The wound soon healed, just like the fusion of two groups of ink. In an instant, it came back to life again, and once again it came to the north.


    Fang Tianxing soon realized that there was something wrong with it. These black eagles were very strange. Fang Tianxing noticed the problem. These black eagles were strange.


    Their eccentricity comes from the black liquid on the ground. It''s those things that make them like this. They have strange changes.


    Soon other common goshawks were killed, but there were more and more black goshawks. Fang Tianxing tried to use fire to burn these black goshawks, but the effect was very little. In case of fire, they would shrink into a ball and reduce their loss.


    This can''t work. How can we completely solve them? Soon, these black eagles kept flying towards the sky, and they couldn''t beat each other.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he couldn''t consume it like this. He quickly thought of a way to grab a large mass of sand. He stuffed the sand into the black eagle''s body. The black ink was not afraid of knives and guns, but it could also fuse all things.


    The sand was melted by the ink, and the eagle remained in its body, absorbed these things. The eagle''s body expanded several times, like a huge ball, and looked like a bad artwork.


    With the addition of other elements, the nature of the hawk began to change.


    People feel that they have to have more power, but many people feel helpless. Not many people feel funny. After these goshawks are full of sand, Fang Tianxing cuts them off again with his sword. This time, he cuts off the goshawks'' bodies, which really separates them.


    There is a lot of sand at the cut of the eagle, which reduces the healing speed, because the sand reduces the content of the black ink, and the effect is not so strong.


    Many people are not so happy, such a force is to make people feel helpless, but such a thing is to make people feel helpless, that is the time to be defeated.


    It''s just that people''s despair is so heavy, only to let them have a bigger surprise. Fang Tianxing went down several swords in a row to shatter the Goshawk. This time, they won''t recover any more. It''s just that it''s not easy for such things. Fang Tianxing''s other hand moves his hand silently, and the close goshawk claps it down and shatters it.


    After tossing for a long time, the goshawk around Fang Tianxing was finally completely solved, and there was no longer any moth.


    He went straight to the plague Lord. He couldn''t let this guy go. It''s unforgivable that he brought so much trouble to himself.


    Soon Fang Tianxing catches up with the plague demon king riding on the Goshawk. He doesn''t expect that Fang Tianxing can solve the problem. He seems unable to dodge and is caught by Fang Tianxing. He was terrified. He cried and said, "don''t kill me. We are poisoning. You can''t kill me like this."


    Fang Tianxing said with a sneer, "if you don''t tell me, I haven''t thought of it yet. I''ve also configured poison for you to taste."


    Soon Fang Tianxing took out the bottle of poison he had made and held the plague Lord''s chin directly, making him have to open his mouth. Then he opened the bottle and poured the poison directly into the plague Lord''s body. How ridiculous is this? The plague Lord sobbed like crying, and the poison soon flowed into his body.


    When the poison was used up, Fang Tianxing let go of the plague demon and said to him, "you can detoxify yourself."


    The plague devil coughed violently and began to feel what kind of poison was in his body and how to detoxify it.

 Chapter 754

    People are shaped by the external environment, for these things are unable to resist.


    In the face of powerful external forces, many people just feel that their own strength is not enough and will eventually be changed.


    Soon the plague Lord had prepared an antidote and just swallowed it. But at this time, Fang Tianxing made another poison.


    While the plague devil just took the antidote, he grabbed him and poured a bottle of poison to him, so that he could continue to detoxify himself.


    Fang Tianxing''s method of poisoning has no technique and aesthetic feeling. This kind of thing makes people feel terrible, but this time Fang Tianxing''s poison is more toxic, and the plague demon is in a hurry to develop an antidote.


    Fang Tianxing continued to prepare poisons, which was much easier than his preparation of antidotes. If the antidote is wrong, it may be useless. If the poison is wrongly mixed, it may just be that the toxicity has changed. Of course, it may be decreased or increased.


    The plague Lord felt helpless. He was tired of developing an antidote. Whenever he relieved one poison, Fang Tianxing developed another poison and poured it on him.


    It''s more difficult to detoxify than to poison. If Tianxing takes the initiative, he will be invincible.


    Pestilence demon king constantly detoxification, he also knows that his medical skills can''t catch up with poison art, for a long time, there must be no good fruit to eat.


    But the situation is not up to people, there is no chance to resist, that is how bad, this is a broken life, many people feel helpless.


    After all, the plague demon still can''t hold on. He lost in this game. How miserable it was.


    He was poisoned by Fang Tianxing. His face was green and his hands trembled so that he could not detoxify himself. It just made people feel helpless.


    He felt that he couldn''t breathe. As a plague demon, he always made others cry. When did he taste this.


    He could not help but shed tears of humiliation, I do not know is regret or shame, he said powerlessly: "I, I admit defeat, please help me."


    Fang Tianxing''s face was calm. He spread his hands and said, "I''m sorry. I''ve just learned how to make poisons. I can''t make antidotes yet. I''m really sorry."


    "You..." the plague devil just said the last word and fell down.


    Fang Tianxing looked at him. The plague demon lost and died. Such a guy really deserved what he deserved.


    To solve this plague devil, the resentment of the thousand handed medicine God dissipated a little, but there are still many left behind, mainly the resentment for betrayal.


    Such things have to find Campbell, but it is very helpless, maybe the plague Lord knows Campbell''s whereabouts. But he''s dead. It''s impossible to ask.


    Now I have to go to the cave of the plague devil to see if I can find some clues.


    Soon Fang Tianxing entered the cave of the plague demon king. The pattern here was similar to that of the palace of the thousand handed medicine God. Fang Tianxing was familiar with the search.


    There is also the woman''s residence here, and Campbell once lived here, but the layout here is the same as that of the thousand handed medicine God. There is also a swing, so there may be the same things in it.


    Sure enough, Fang Tianxing found Campbell''s diary in the swing. Fang Tianxing opened the diary and quickly found the record about Campbell.


    It says what happened after he killed the thousand handed medicine God. She was taken away by the plague demon. Soon she found that everything was a lie made up by the plague demon. She killed her lover by mistake, which made her very remorse.


    She tried to commit suicide several times, but she was found by the plague demon and saved. However, she refused to give up.


    The plague Lord is also upset by the toss, coupled with the boredom of Campbell, he finally decided to ignore Campbell, but he didn''t let her free so easily, and finally poisoned her, blinding Campbell''s eyes and making her unable to see anything.


    Poor Campbell still resolutely want to go back, but finally disappeared.


    Fang Tianxing began to search along the road Campbell walked. It''s hard to imagine that a blind man would overcome many difficulties. So many difficulties and dangers could not stop her.


    What she wanted to do was to do something very important. She walked along the route and found that it was the thousand handed medicine God cave leading to the distance.


    That''s the road Campbell once walked. Fang Tianxing didn''t notice anything, but the thousand handed medicine God really understood everything. This is the road he and Campbell once walked.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. His resentment fluctuates violently. He can hardly control himself. There is not much time left.


    Feeling his appearance, Fang Tianxing knows that there is something wrong with Qianshou medicine God. How ridiculous is this.


    He stumbled forward, it was a bit helpless, he soon went through the dense forest, where the trees are very lush, the distance is a beach.


    There is a stone statue in the shape of a human on the beach. It''s not so happy for them.


    When I saw the stone statue, the thousand handed medicine God soon came to the beach. There was endless sea water in the distance.


    How can a blind man who has lost his eyes cross such a sea? He can never swim here without discerning the direction and successfully go where she wants to go.


    He just stood here waiting and waiting until it turned into a stone. This woman became a scenery here and let the people around him be the wind vane in navigation. People here depend on water and fish for a living for generations, but the most important thing in the sea is to guide the direction, and this woman has become their compass.


    For this reason, the local people have constructed many stories, saying that this is a bit bad, and that it is a bit ridiculous. That is how things, only to let many people feel terrible.


    Among the myths and legends, there are many legends about the statue of the woman.


    It is said that this woman, because her husband left him and she was unable to cross the sea to find her husband, often stood on the top of the mountain and looked north to miss her husband. As time passed, she turned into a stone, which later generations called Wangfu stone.


    It''s just that such things can''t make people feel strange. It''s just that many people have a lot of embarrassment, but they have to have more helplessness and are not satisfied with these things.


    It''s very bad. Many people don''t feel so happy.


    Looking at the standing statue, the thousand handed medicine God is full of tears. He can''t imagine how hard Campbell went through in order to go back and how firm he was.


    The tears of Qianshou medicine God could not stop flowing down and fell on the ground under his feet. It makes people feel sad. A misunderstanding makes them grow from love to hate. This kind of hate has not faded after hundreds of years.

 Chapter 755

    This is not so happy things for many people, people have to have a lot of surprises, want to open more wonderful, but many people have those helpless, physical and mental constraints can not be free.


    Thousand hand medicine God''s resentment surged, but this thing is bad, many people have some helplessness, for them feel ridiculous.


    The resentment of the thousand handed medicine god suddenly increased a lot, and then returned to introverted. These forces are gathered in the body of the thousand handed medicine God, who looks at the statue of Campbell with pity.


    Many people are not so happy, only let people have more power, this is how ridiculous, many people feel helpless.


    He affectionately said: "you are so beautiful, should not be hit by the wind and rain, reincarnation is a new beginning, reincarnation is the rebirth of life, reincarnation is the flow of love.


    I had come to the intersection of the devil, but I saw a bunch of dazzling light beating on my injured wings, a trace of warmth from the wound into the cold petrified heart, gradually melting.


    Only then did I realize that I should not degenerate. I made a wish to my soul that I would be around you with a lifetime of reincarnation. I would endure 500 years of wind, 500 years of sun and 500 years of rain. I would only incarnate into a big tree to protect you from the wind and rain. "


    With that, the God of dried medicine turned into a tree, growing beside Campbell. The crown of the tree was as big as a canopy, blocking Campbell''s head to protect her from the wind and rain.


    The resentment dissipates and becomes some smoke. There is a scenic spot here. A big tree like a man is sheltering a woman who has been turned into a stone statue. I don''t know what kind of legend will evolve and how will it be handed down.


    Fang Tianxing left here and went back to Wandu valley. The originally hazy sky here began to pass through a little sunshine, and the haze dispersed little by little. Here is no longer a frightening Jedi.


    Fang Tianxing went back to Vientiane sect to hand in the mission, which was very sad. Many people were shocked by the situation in this place. The original Jedi disappeared, and the rest was powerless.


    Fang Tianxing handed in the task in Vientiane sect, and soon the person in charge of the task told him that the publisher of the task was the leader now. Fang Tianxing is a little nervous. He didn''t expect that the task was issued by the leader. He can''t get around this level if he wants to get the task reward.


    Such things make people feel bad. For many people, it makes people feel happy, not helpless.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the tower, he also seems to have received the news, but many of them are very funny, they are not so funny.


    But people''s power is to make people feel powerless. They all have to make people feel more terrible. The headmaster stands on the tower of the clan gate and looks at the distant sea of clouds, where he can see that the resentment on the poison Valley is dissipating.


    Fang Tianxing came here without disturbing, waiting. Soon, Dongfang Changming, the leader of the Vientiane sect, seemed to wake up. He turned to Tianxing and said, "elder Luke, you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to say more. He just let out a sound. At this time, the leader Dongfang Changming quickly said, "you must have seen the thousand handed medicine God."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "yes."


    "He once saved me. At that time, I went wrong in my practice. Fortunately, he saved me. After that, we became close friends. I went to see him when I learned that he was dead. I didn''t expect that he was so angry after his death. I can''t help but release the task. I hope someone can help him. " The leader Dongfang Changming said quickly.


    It can dispel the resentment of Wandu Valley, which shows that he helped Qianshou medicine God to end his wish.


    This is very gratifying for Dongfang Changming. He can help his old wife and friends reincarnate. It''s also his last obstacle in this world. It''s good to finish these things before he leaves here.


    He said to Tianxing, "what reward do you want to help me fulfill my wish?"


    Fang Tianxing said quickly: "I just want a few places from the lower bound."


    Such a thing is terrible. Of course, the leader knew the purpose of Fang Tianxing for a long time. It''s not like a good thing for him to ask. It''s more like trying to test Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing just knew it and said quickly, "I only hope the leader will give me a reward according to the agreement."


    "It''s not difficult, but you seem to need more. I can tell you a way." The headmaster said with some sense.


    Fang Tianxing had to take the bait, which was very important to him. He immediately asked, "please give me some advice."


    "The number of people who come up here is monopolized by shenxingzong. Naturally, they have the most, and they know the things in the lower world best. I can give you an opportunity to investigate and exchange." The leader said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said gratefully: "I remember this kindness. If I am sent in the future, I will live up to my trust."


    The headmaster is very satisfied with Fang Tianxing''s attitude. He thinks that Fang Tianxing is eccentric, but he is about to leave. As long as he doesn''t make trouble, he will let it go.


    This task takes on a good relationship, and the leader doesn''t mind sending his personal feelings before leaving.


    Fang Tianxing knows that these are huge and ridiculous fates. Only when he tries his best to realize what he thinks in his heart can he solve the present dilemma.


    But it''s not easy to get the opportunity to communicate with shenxingzong. Of course, you have to get the moon first. Besides, it''s also useful to communicate with the lower world. It''s a great advantage.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t waste this opportunity. He soon went to shenxingzong. He wanted to give the news to juecuchen first. It was a huge surprise.


    Soon he came to shenxingzong. After seeing his certificate, people here let him in.


    The relationship between the two clans is pretty good. I don''t feel so happy about such things. It makes people feel that they have been given preferential treatment, which is obviously the leader''s face.


    Fang Tianxing wrote down the favor and would return it to him if he had a chance.


    There must be some appearance. He just wanders around the Shenxing sect these days. As long as it''s a forbidden area or not, he can visit it at will.


    He has been to the upper boundary passage guarded by shenxingzong. No one has been up here for many years. The main purpose of guarding is to prevent people from sneaking into the lower boundary.


    This kind of thing makes people feel bad. People feel that they should have more power, but such things can''t make people happy.


    It''s a funny thing, and it''s terrible for people''s power.


    Fang Tianxing also inquired about the situation of these guys in the lower world, and they were not surprised by Fang Tianxing''s affairs. They told him that if there was news to be transmitted to the lower world, they had to use cross-border notes, and they could only buy shenxingzong.

 Chapter 756

    This is a business, which can make these disciples get a lot of money. Originally, even if this kind of thing is not prohibited, it is not encouraged, because the interests are preserved.


    This gives Fang Tianxing a chance, otherwise he can''t do it.


    Fang Tianxing wrote a message to Jue Wuchen in the lower world, telling him that he had got three places to take people to the upper world, and that he had put the qualification of the upper world in the letter.


    The news will be sent out quickly. As long as no dust receives the letter, it will arrange the lower boundary that has been found. At the same time, other people will be left here to continue searching for themselves until they find it all and come up together.


    He spent a lot of money to bribe the disciples of shenxingzong here to send the letter to their relatives in the lower world.


    Soon came a reply, Jue Wuchen found Yu Changxin and Wei Tiecheng, leaving Yu Changxin to search for other people, the vast sea of people want to find people is not so easy.


    It''s just that this thing is not so easy. It''s only by leaving someone who can rest assured that we can complete this thing.


    Soon the two of them came up. Fang Tianxing is now the elder of the Vientiane sect. He directly takes them as apprentices, only to make this more ridiculous.


    But that thing is a lot of despair, only to let people feel the most terrible, but this is to let people feel some bad things, many people are not so happy.


    They joined the Vientiane sect as the disciples of Fang Tianxing. They didn''t encounter much trouble, and soon the storm surged because the people from the upper world came.


    The core elders all know that this is sent by Shangjie to take over the position of the patriarch of Dongfang Changming. They first practice for a period of time, and then take over the position of the patriarch naturally.


    Everyone has already acquiesced that Vientiane sect is a subordinate of Shangjie family. Naturally, it should not have any opinions on the above arrangement.


    But the people who have been loyal to the patriarch Dongfang Changming are dissatisfied. Dongfang Changming conscientiously manages the clan for the upper family. In the end, he wants to unload the mill and kill the stove. It will not be a good estate to take care of him if he is transferred back.


    Dongfang Changming also knows that he is dissatisfied, but he can''t openly oppose such a thing. It''s a matter of decency and can''t give others an excuse to attack.


    Fang Tianxing knows these things, but if he wants to observe them in secret, he must take action, because there are not many people who can go to the upper boundary.


    If you want to know the way to go up, you have to deal with these people and understand the way.


    Soon the envoys from the upper world came to the Vientiane sect. He was called Dongfang Litai, but he was a direct descendant of the Dongfang family. He didn''t pay attention to Dongfang Changming.


    The envoys of the upper world are here. The leader of Dongfang Changming called a meeting of the elders and introduced them to you.


    There was no empty seat. Dongfang Changming said, "I''d like to introduce you to Dongfang Litai, an envoy from Shangjie. He is an excellent son of my Dongfang family. I hope you can work together this time."


    Such words are routine words, and everyone is willing to carry on with such a clear mind. However, Dongfang Litai seems to be a little impatient and doesn''t like Dongfang Changming''s long speech.


    This is how the situation is, just such things are not so happy to make people feel, this is to make people feel funny.


    He said impatiently: "there is no need to say polite words. We all know what I mean. I hope you can help me with my work and don''t have any objection to the family''s decision."


    This is very straightforward, that is to move out of the upper family to pressure people, indicating that there are people on their own, don''t over measure.


    This kind of words really makes people feel that he is a bit powerful and oppressive, but it just makes people feel ridiculous. But this is also his strength. Anyone should weigh up his strength against the family above.


    Nintendo is a pyramid structure. The higher the protoss is, the stronger the protoss is. It''s ridiculous, but it makes people feel ridiculous.


    This is ridiculous, but such things make people feel arrogant and arrogant.


    How ridiculous is this? It''s just that this kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous. People look at each other face to face. Naturally, it is divided into two groups, some of them directly rebel in support of Oriental Litai, and some of them stick to Oriental Changming.


    All of a sudden, the scene is going to freeze. Even if you don''t like Oriental Litai, you are still the leader and the overall situation still needs to be taken care of.


    "We all serve for the clan. How can we share you and me and work together for the clan? We should be united and friendly. We can''t become a mess." Dongfang Changming said to the crowd.


    Everyone said that the heart for the clan, but the clan will not speak, there is no emotion, can only be defeated by this person.


    All of them agreed with each other, but agreed with Dongfang Changming''s words.


    Dongfang Litai just came for a few days and felt that he was powerful. Just a few words, he had begun to win people''s hearts and divided into two forces. On the one hand, he still supported his diehard faction, and on the other hand, he supported Dongfang Litai''s wall grass.


    After the meeting, many people went to Dongfang Litai to show their loyalty. In their opinion, this is a very normal thing.


    Anyway, it means that Dongfang Litai will be the leader sooner or later. It''s always good to show loyalty earlier.


    Some people disdain it. They think it''s too realistic to go with the tide. The patriarch Dongfang Changming just sighs. It''s easy to see people''s hearts at this time.


    Only the trend of the times, their power can not stop, this is how ridiculous, can only take advantage of the force, linger.


    It doesn''t matter which side is just or evil. It''s a high-level change, and the disciples at the bottom don''t know much about it.


    Although they don''t know what happened, they just feel that the surrounding environment has changed. Many people who were close to Dongfang Changming have been transferred from their original positions and replaced with a new group of people who are close to Dongfang Litai.


    This is what happens unconsciously. Many people drift with the tide. For their own survival, who is not loyal.


    Most of the people who support Dongfang Litai have been deprived of power, only to stay away from the center of power and be an idle person.


    Dongfang Changming is also closed door, let Dongfang Litai take care of the affairs in the clan, although there is no formal handover, but it is only a nail on the board.


    Originally, those who supported Dongfang Changming also defected and rushed to the embrace of Dongfang Litai. It made people feel a little bad, that is, it made people feel funny. It made people feel happy. For this thing, it made people feel funny, but many people felt it was an accident.

 Chapter 757

    All things are developing normally. Three months later, there will be a real handover ceremony. As we all know, this kind of thing makes people feel desperate. There can''t be more situations.


    But these things are not so happy, only to let many people feel that their own changes, the sky changed, it is very ridiculous.


    There is a kind of feeling that people are not happy, only people feel powerless. The power of those elders who are loyal to Dongfang Changming is suspended, and they are not in charge of the affairs. Only a few of them who have gone to Dongfang Litai have been reused, which is the time of great glory.


    Fang Tianxing is a kind of neutral faction. He is neither oppressed nor reused. He is happy to be idle, but he does not seek trouble himself, which does not mean that he does not seek trouble himself.


    The good positions of the points were occupied by people. Soon, someone came to Fang Tianxing''s mind. This kind of thing was a little bad. Soon Fang Tianxing received a notice from his disciples, and someone came to find fault.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t sit still and stay away from the fight. But when someone comes to him, he has to show up. Otherwise, it''s different from a turtle with a shrunken head.


    That''s elder Abel. He used to be the leading elder who was responsible for leading the new disciples. But this time, he stopped the new disciples from entering Qianji peak, which was a blatant bullying of Qianji peak.


    As usual, every time the mountain gate opens, although ganjifeng is not important, he can also get several disciples with medium talent. But this time, the elder Abel wants to cut off their disciples completely, which is obviously a provocation.


    Fang Tianxing can''t easily endure such things. Such things make people feel bad. Without more situations, how ridiculous it is. For these things, people feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing came to the foot of the mountain and saw the disciple who was arguing with elder Abel. Elder Abel snorted and waved down the people around him. He is very arrogant, which makes people feel helpless. This is a guy who was defeated.


    The person who beat him in front of Fang Tianxing obviously wanted to hit him in the face. Naturally, Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear it. He flew out and saw that Fang Tianxing was attacking. He was so powerful that elder Abel didn''t dare to face his front and flashed by.


    Fang Tianxing''s fist just hit the stone not far away and directly hit a big hole, which startled the people around him. The rocks here are no better than those outside. After being tempered at the high-profile Mountain Gate, they are stronger than refined steel. The magic weapon can blow a corner at most.


    This is how ridiculous, only let their power become stronger, but many people are not easy to do.


    Fang Tianxing is afraid that only the elder of Chuangong law enforcement can do it. Elder Abel takes a look and asks himself that he can''t do it. Now his arrogant tone is a little less.


    He said to Tianxing, "elder Luke, I didn''t mean it. It''s just that your disciples didn''t obey the discipline. I didn''t mean it to you."


    "Didn''t my fist hit you just now?" When Fang Tianxing said a word lightly, he wrote his own behavior.


    Elder Abel nodded and said, "elder Luke is just trying his hand. It''s nothing."


    This kind of thing shocked the people around them, and they ignored the fight that they thought would happen.


    This kind of thing makes people feel bad. That kind of thing doesn''t make people much alert. This is the strength of elder Luke, who shocked people around him and didn''t show mountains and water on weekdays.


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and asked people to take the injured disciple down. What''s the matter? He was helpless for people''s strength. Fang Tianxing walked slowly to elder Abel, and elder Abel''s forehead was sweating.


    Fang Tianxing just patted him on the shoulder. Abel was old and shaking like chaff. He quickly said, "I''ll ask someone to send a tonic for your disciples to heal."


    When Fang Tianxing left elder Abel, one of his disciples seemed to be standing unsteadily. Fang Tianxing quickly walked over and broke his leg with one kick. The man was in a cold sweat. Fang Tianxing said to him, "be careful next time. Don''t walk and wrestle any more."


    The man was too painful to speak, so he could only watch Fang Tianxing walk by.


    What kind of thing is this? It''s too easy for people in qianjifeng. Looking at elder Abel''s appearance, people just feel very happy.


    Soon the new disciples who had been detained came to Qianji peak. They heard that their master, elder Luke, was so powerful that they felt more confident. Who doesn''t want to worship under the strong elder''s door, so they will have more confidence, and go out harder.


    Fang Tianxing is also very satisfied. He is planning to keep the mountains and water clear to prevent any accidents. However, what happened today has ruined his plan.


    Helpless, he went to the stage and had a more and richer life. It''s just that such things can''t make him happy. He has to know how to go to the upper bound, which is the most important thing for him now.


    It''s down to those people in the lower world. They must have a way to lower the world.


    A stone stirs up a thousand waves. Fang Tianxing''s actions soon let everyone know about this thing. Now it''s the turn of the old and the new. Dongfang Litai also wants to attract people''s hearts. Fang Tianxing, who is in the limelight, naturally becomes his target.


    Soon Fang Tianxing was deeply loved by Dongfang Litai. Abel''s parents came to apologize to him and sent him gifts. This is what Dongfang Litai means behind the scenes.


    Fang Tianxing hesitated whether to join the camp of Dongfang Litai. If he joined them, now he is in the ascendant, and naturally he will benefit a lot. But if you join them, it will certainly arouse the resentment of the opposition. Moreover, Dongfang Changming is kind to himself. Does he think that he has fallen into the trap.


    Soon Fang Tianxing received a message, which made him make up his mind. Soon it came out that Fang Tianxing went to Dongfang Litai.


    Many people feel funny, which makes people feel bad, which makes many people not so happy, but this thing makes people feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing successfully joined the camp of Dongfang Litai. Because it was Dongfang Changming''s request, he hoped that Fang Tianxing would join the camp of Dongfang Litai. First, he could understand the situation of Dongfang Litai. Second, if Dongfang Litai was superior in the future, Fang Tianxing could protect the power of Dongfang Changming.


    This kind of thing can be said to be lonely. Fang Tianxing can''t imagine this kind of thing. It''s a thing that makes people feel helpless. It''s all bad, but it''s not so happy. This kind of thing makes people feel powerless.


    It''s just that this thing is not so funny, which makes people feel helpless, what kind of things they are, it''s just that it''s not so happy.

 Chapter 758

    After Fang Tianxing joined the camp of Dongfang Litai, he also got a lot of benefits. Dongfang Litai looked like he was thirsty for talents, but he looked down on these guys in the lower world. In his opinion, they were all rubbish and could not be compared with himself.


    This kind of thing makes people feel bad. On the surface, it''s a face. It''s like this again after I really know him. It''s just that many people think it''s a power that can be defeated by others.


    Fang Tianxing is acutely aware of this. It''s no wonder that the genius from the upper world naturally has a sense of superiority. The so-called approachable person is just pretending. He just wants to win people''s hearts.


    Fang Tianxing and he are in vain to get his information to Dongfang Changming, but the chance is really small. Such a thing is a idle move. As long as Dongfang Litai does not make mistakes, it will never be used.


    But Dongfang Litai is young after all. How can it not make mistakes at all? After all, there are many opponents. If you want to build up your prestige, you have to do something big.


    Just at this time, there is a big event in the seventh heaven. There are traces of demons. It seems that there is a plot.


    The Protoss and the demons have always been incompatible with fire and water. When the demons appear in heaven, several sects on the seventh floor need to be encircled. The action led by the Vientiane sect is an opportunity to become famous at one stroke.


    This action is to catch those demons. It''s better to catch them alive. In the view of Dongfang Litai, it''s not easy to catch a few demons.


    Soon he was assigned the task, ten elders from the Vientiane sect, seven from the Shenxing sect, and six from the Baihua sect.


    It''s not a big problem for the three sects to join hands to catch the inner demons. Dongfang Litai is also very satisfied. He went out in person to catch the inner demons with a group of people.


    According to the intelligence, there are 18 people in the demon clan this time, with different accomplishments. The highest one is the leader, who is already the cultivation of the demon king.


    The devil king was second only to the devil emperor. Naturally, they did not dare to ignore him. They also sent their own elders. Each of the three sects had a close Death Gate elder. They had ordinary qualifications. Although they were lucky enough to reach the level of God King, they had little life. They had to close Death Gate to delay their aging.


    They are the most precious inside information of the clan. They can turn the tide at the key time, but they won''t come out easily. Today, relying on the face of the Oriental Litai and the face of the messengers of the upper world, they invited the supreme elders out of their respective sects.


    They soon came to the place where the demons had appeared, where there were still some fluctuations. They followed the fluctuations, hoping to find them.


    People do not doubt him, all the way forward to catch up, unknowingly into the enemy''s encirclement, this is how ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing is also in the team. He doesn''t think it''s that simple. These demons sneak into the protoss territory, naturally they won''t easily reveal their deeds. In his opinion, this exposure may be a trap.


    In this case, he will not say, this kind of thing is to make people feel a little bad, but with understanding, pretending to be confused, others do not say that they will not jump out to cause trouble.


    This is how helpless, they are so many people, those demons can not treat them how, this is also the reason why we have no fear.


    This is to let a person feel some helpless, this is how things.


    Soon all the way to a huge volcano, the smell of the demons finally dissipated here. They searched in private to find the trace of the demons.


    "Keep the change. I''m here." A voice came from above.


    Soon everyone looked up and saw that it was a young man of the demons standing on a high place. There were three elder demons beside him.


    We soon realized that it was the demons in front of us who deliberately brought them here. This was a situation set up by the demons. They immediately stood on guard and formed a formation to prevent danger.


    Dongfang Litai, as the principal, stood up and said, "you demons dare to plot against me. You have the first hand, but you have the same strength and can''t do anything to us. As long as you entangle for a moment, our reinforcements will come, and then you will have no way to escape."


    This is a bit helpless, on the other hand, it is a threat to the demons. After all, this is not their home court, so naturally there are some scruples.


    Soon, the demon people who had been in ambush for a long time appeared, and the number of them was almost the same as that of the Protoss. The protoss formed a team of three main gates. Now they are in ambush, and the three main gates set out their own battle lines and defend carefully.


    The demon troops are also divided into three groups and come towards the people. The leader is the five people of the eroding demon sect. A demon king takes the lead. They rush over quickly, and everyone is soon enveloped in the dreamland. This is the unique skill of the heart eroding demon sect. Shenxingzong was not flustered. The leader of the sky god King quickly took out a boat, and the people stepped on the boat, directly laying protection outside the boat to block the outside attacks.


    Just how ridiculous, for people''s power is bad, such a thing is to make people feel like being ridiculous, but that thing is not so happy.


    The other two demons also launched an attack, and the other two shenzongs were dealing with the attack, which made people feel helpless and ridiculous.


    They are not so happy, just how it is, not that things are easy, they have to have a lot of wonderful, for those are not so happy.


    Soon this guy came to his own stage, which makes people feel funny. It''s a terrible thing, but such things are not so helpless, which makes people feel inferior.


    These demons have been prepared for a long time. Naturally, they take advantage of the opportunity to wait for work. All of them are tired of dealing with it and can''t get the upper hand for a while.


    This is how helpless, just such things are not so happy.


    The Vientiane sect here is facing the opponents of the blood demon sect. They are wearing big blood robes. The bloody smell is sweet. Everyone is holding his breath. A bold disciple accidentally takes a sip, and his face is flushed and he can''t help himself.


    Fortunately, his teacher patted him behind his back and gave him the skill to get rid of his confusion.


    "The pink smoke is poisonous. Don''t breathe it into your body," the elder Vincent whispered


    They all want to make their own strength stronger, but this is ridiculous. It''s just that such things make people feel bad. They all make people feel helpless.


    Dongfang Litai said quickly, "elder Tai, you go to help other sects. Here is something I can resist."

 Chapter 759

    Fang Tianxing was one of the few people who were slightly weak in cultivation. The strength he showed was in order, that is, the later cultivation of ordinary God.


    Now he can compete with Shenjun. It''s not difficult to deal with the three major sect elders who have little life. This makes people feel helpless, but this kind of situation is ridiculous.


    They all feel that they have to have more power and become like a powerful stage. It''s just that this thing makes people feel bad. It''s just that this thing makes people feel powerless.


    Those people of the blood devil sect are attacking outside. Several people of the Vientiane sect defend themselves back to back. Soon the elder Talon behind yells. It''s a bit bad, but such a guy can''t make people feel happy.


    Everyone realized that he had been attacked, and the two people on one side quickly separated their minds and focused on his side. Elder Tyrone was facing a red haired and blue eyed demon. He was holding a steel fork to fight with elder Tyrone. Tyrone looked very hard.


    This is what makes people feel helpless. He holds a big ring knife and uses his Sabre technique without any leakage. However, each time his opponent''s steel fork is stabbed like lightning, it is the weakness of elder Talon''s Sabre technique.


    Elder Talon is also experienced in battle, but he is weak in the face of such continuous attacks. He finds a flaw and stabs his arm, leaving a wound.


    This is not the most troublesome thing, because soon elder Tyrone found that his blood was gushing out of his body and was sucked away by the hollow steel fork. Such a thing was too weird, so he called for help.


    Several other people immediately attack to help him involve the red hair and blue eyes of Osborne. Another person helps elder Tyrone get rid of the fork.


    In time to save the Talon elder, and their attack is just let the demon Osborne distraction, did not hurt him.


    The people of the demon clan are naturally cruel and aggressive. They will never lose to anyone in battle.


    Elder Talon was sucked too much blood and lost most of his fighting power. Several people had to put him in the middle to protect him. At this time, the other two demons also attacked them. Their demon king was stopped by Dongfang Litai, and the God King of the Vientiane sect also sent out to fight. Now three against five, they have to support.


    Just how helpless, that is what kind of situation, such a thing is to make people feel bad, but this is not so happy.


    This makes people feel helpless. They have to have more information. This is to let a lot of people are not small pressure, these demons can be said to be very spicy.


    Dongfang Litai asked the God King of Vientiane sect to support them, which made them under great pressure. This is also his responsibility as the initiator. If he wants to catch these demons, he has to take some risks.


    He is fighting with the demon king of the demon clan at the moment. It''s ridiculous, but that kind of thing makes people feel helpless. After all, he is from the upper world, and his cultivation strength is not weak. It''s OK to block the demon for a moment.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is very helpless, but many people feel that it''s bad, it''s not so happy, it''s all helpless.


    For a moment and a half, we haven''t decided the outcome, but Oriental Litai just relied on the means and magic weapons of the upper world to fight against the purple blood demon king of the blood demon sect. After all, his own strength is not equal to that of the demon king. When the opponent is familiar with his tactics, he will be able to do it easily.


    Such things make people feel happy, that is a very terrible thing, but this has to have more power, such things are a bit bad.


    It''s just that it makes people feel funny. It''s just that it''s extremely strong. It''s just that this thing is very funny.


    Dongfang Litai is fighting and retreating. At this time, the elder of the Vientiane sect who went to help has not heard from him. It seems that the situation is not so good. They are not so happy.


    Dongfang Litai lost his mind for a moment and was stabbed in the shoulder by the man. He struggled to get away, but found that the blood gas in his body was constantly losing.


    It''s just that they are not so happy. It''s just that such things make people feel helpless. It''s ridiculous for people''s power. They have to have more powerful power.


    Dongfang Litai had to run away and came to the crowd, which brought disaster to his teammates.


    When people saw what he had done, they all yelled at him, but this did not hurt him. Instead, they let Dongfang Litai catch up with the person who scolded him.


    The man suddenly lost his soul and was not so happy with this thing. All of these make people feel helpless.


    The purple blood demon king of the demon clan came after him. When he saw the man of the Vientiane sect, he slapped him with one hand, which was to hurt him seriously.


    He lay on one side wailing, but such things can''t make people feel helpless. The demons nearby came up quickly and tore him to pieces.


    Dongfang Litai can only run away. He is a bad thing. Dongfang Litai runs to Fang Tianxing. Everyone felt that this was a very scared man. Dongfang Litai continued to run with the purple blood demon, and it was Fang Tianxing''s turn.


    Others feel that they have a breath and run away. At this time, running faster than others is the only way to survive.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t let them do what they wanted. When the purple blood demon came to him, he still wanted to hurt Fang Tianxing as before and let the minions clean him up.


    The situation was not as he thought. Fang Tianxing, who didn''t look amazing, escaped his attack.


    This kind of thing is really beyond his imagination, he can''t help but light Yi.


    Soon Fang Tianxing was running, even surpassing the Dongfang Litai.


    All of a sudden, Dongfang Litai has some helplessness, but it makes people feel funny. It becomes a desperate stage.


    The purple blood demon behind him is about to catch up with him. The charm he holds in his hand has to be used. It''s just that this kind of thing makes people feel bad, and that kind of thing makes people feel helpless.


    As soon as the purple blood demon king made a move, countless blood threads turned into small snakes and flew out. The speed was extremely fast, and he soon caught up with Dongfang Litai. As soon as he turned his head to see these, he immediately knew that he could not despise them. Once such things were contaminated, he would have no good fruit to eat.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, Dongfang Litai took out the charm in his hand. Naturally, the killing moves left by the clan to him to protect his life should not be ignored.


    It''s a bit wasteful to use it at this time, but it won''t work if it doesn''t work. As soon as Dongfang Litai gritted his teeth, he didn''t care about the pain and soon threw the charm out.

 Chapter 760

    The charm turned into a golden armor god man in the wind. The god man raised his hand and caught the two snakes. The two little snakes were extremely fierce and kept twisting in their hands. He also wants to bite the golden armor god man, making the golden light on the golden armor god man''s palm a little dim.


    The golden armor man is not flesh and blood. The bite of two little snakes can''t cause much damage. It just makes these guys feel funny. They all feel helpless.


    The little snake bit on the palm of Jinjia god man. Such things make people feel funny.


    The magic power of the golden armor god man all went towards the palm of his fist. Countless golden lights and powerful forces converged and strangled the snake directly.


    This is ridiculous, but such things are not so happy. Many people think it''s very funny. It''s a thing abandoned by others.


    Purple blood demon king also feels bad. He wants to catch Dongfang Litai more and more. This guy has many means in the upper world. Catching him can be worth ten ordinary elders.


    Dongfang Litai knew that he couldn''t hurt the purple blood demon, so he ran without looking back. He even began to burn the blood in his body in exchange for the speed that burst out temporarily.


    This kind of thing is despairing, only this thing becomes more terrible. It''s just that things are bad. It makes people feel helpless. It''s ridiculous. Many people feel that they have to have more power.


    That purple blood demon king pursues not to give up, to East Li Tai this prey is very interested, don''t catch him is anyway also not happy.


    Just such things are very funny, they have to have a lot of situations, for such things, only to make a lot of people are not so happy.


    Dongfang Litai had already surpassed Fang Tianxing. He thought that he would have a chance to breathe, but when he looked back, the purple blood demon still pursued him.


    The world is like a huge stage. Some people are actors on the stage and some are audience off the stage. Dongfang Litai is in charge of very important things. The purple blood demon needs to get his information.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t run faster than Dongfang Litai, but he wasn''t watched by the purple blood demon. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, Dongfang Litai said quickly, "don''t stop that demon, unless you are a demon."


    Fang Tianxing sneered in his heart, but soon he made a very just appearance, pretending to stop the purple blood demon king. The demon king saw someone coming, and soon waved his hand to blow the square sky.


    One move to be defeated, it is to let people feel some bad, directly lying on the ground can not afford, but this is to let people feel some helpless.


    Purple blood demon king in the heart doubt, oneself also didn''t make how many strength, this some strange guy is so defeated. It''s just that such a guy is a bit bad and seems to be unexpected.


    The purple blood demon king didn''t care about many of them, and soon he continued to pursue Dongfang Litai. As for Fang Tianxing, he gave it directly to the magic soldiers under his hand. Those magic soldiers happily ran to Fang Tianxing''s side, but they didn''t expect to bite anything at all.


    These demons found that Fang Tianxing disappeared suddenly, and several of them even fought for it. They all have to have more situations. They are funny about people''s affairs and what kind of things they are.


    It''s just that this kind of thing makes people feel a little funny. Dongfang Litai soon finds that the purple blood demon behind him is coming after him again. He scolds the waste secretly, and then speeds up.


    Several of the former elders were overtaken by him. In order to survive, he had to throw them out.


    They are innocent on their faces, and they are helpless about their own situation, but such things make people feel unhappy. This is a little ridiculous, they just let people exist as cannon fodder.


    But such things are not so happy, it can be said that it is very ridiculous, the original day of the child has now become a mean person who lives by sacrificing his partner.


    With such a way, the eastern Litai linger, this is how helpless, but no one to help him can only be caught up.


    Purple blood demon king is not willing to let him go. He wants to catch Dongfang Litai and get information from the upper world.


    No matter how cunning the prey is, it''s hard to escape the hunter''s poisonous hand. After all, Dongfang Litai is caught up with him. He has no way to escape, purple blood demon king said to him: "where do you want to escape, you tell me what I want to know, I will let you go."


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little bad. The situation is better than others. We can''t help but insist on it.


    He faltered and said: "what do you want to know, I can tell you, just ask you to keep your promise."


    "It''s natural. As long as you tell me the way to the eighth floor and take me there, I can let you go." The purple blood demon king quickly said to the Oriental Litai.


    Dongfang Litai nodded quickly and said: "Lord Mojun asked, of course I know everything..."


    Dongfang Litai said that, but he didn''t believe that the demons in front of him would let him go. The only way to survive is to wait until the opponent''s defense is lowered. There is not much chance of survival, and only once.


    Soon Dongfang Litai said, "if you want to go to the upper world, you must have a token. You also have to set up an altar. You also have to get the upper world''s reception to succeed in the upper world."


    "Then take out your token." The purple blood demon king says very quickly.


    After hearing this, Dongfang Litai immediately stretched out his hand to his waist as if to take a token. The purple blood demon king seemed to put down his vigilance. What Dongfang Litai took out was not a token, but a ball like thing.


    This kind of thing is not so simple. Dongfang Litai knows that if the other party uses his own token to go to the upper bound, it will definitely come to no good end when it is found.


    So with some helplessness, he threw out the hongtianzhu for the last fight. At the same time, he opened all his defense means, and soon a huge explosion occurred, and everything around him was turned into ashes.


    The power of the explosion is incomparably strong, and the purple blood devil is in the center of the explosion. Although he is in time to avoid, he also suffered a lot of injuries and had to retreat.


    A huge pit appeared here, and it turned into scorched earth. Dongfang Litai was naturally prepared to take out this thing at the critical moment, but it was so powerful that he paid a great price. Otherwise, he would have used it for a long time.


    This time, he was prepared for this move. It''s not going to be defeated like this. This kind of thing is forcing itself into a desperate situation.


    Getting up from a pile of black ashes, Dongfang Litai shakes his body and shakes away the black ashes. He sees a bleeding at the corner of his mouth.


    Obviously, it also paid a huge price, but somehow it kept the token of the upper bound.

 Chapter 761

    He stood up wobbly and walked wobbly, just like an old man in old age. But after a few steps, he found that someone was following him. He was not in a hurry to deal with himself, but Dongfang Litai already felt that he had no resistance.


    He said helplessly: "that friend, please show up."


    This kind of thing is very ridiculous, for this kind of thing is to make people feel helpless, Oriental Litai seems to have to admit his life.


    Soon a man came out, looking like the purple blood demon king. Seeing his eyes narrowed, he quickly said, "the purple blood demon king has retreated. You can''t be the purple blood demon king. Who are you?"


    Dongfang Litai knows that the other party is definitely not the purple blood demon. He is not lightly injured and dare not stay here.


    "You don''t care who I am, as long as you hand in the token." Fang Tianxing said to Dongfang Litai directly.


    Dongfang Litai seems to have no resistance, but Fang Tianxing still keeps a certain distance from him. It''s just that it''s a bit bad. It''s not so easy for such things.


    It''s just that this thing makes people feel like a broken person. It''s just that this kind of thing makes many people feel not so happy. This is a bit ridiculous, but this is helpless.


    Even if Fang Tianxing knew the situation here, he would not use his true face to ask Dongfang Litai for a token. Dongfang Litai said helplessly: "the token can only be used with the transmission array. It''s useless if you don''t have a transmission array."


    "That''s not your business." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about it and says to Dongfang Litai.


    One took his token and took his life. Gods and demons are enemies of the human race at the moment. To kill one here is to save countless lives to some extent.


    Fang Tianxing knows that everything is not so happy, but such power is so humble, there is no dignity and freedom.


    This is a despairing world, for people''s pain no one understands. But such things are not easy, to save people must have a benevolent heart, the implementation of thunder means.


    After getting the token, Fang Tianxing turned outside for a while before returning to the Vientiane sect. Dongfang Litai hasn''t come back these days. Some people are wondering if he had an accident.


    According to the situation of several other sects, this encirclement and suppression is somewhat helpless, which is not so happy, but many people are not easy, how bad this is.


    Many people are not so happy, but this thing is not so easy.


    But such things are not easy, for such things are a little powerless. It''s not easy to do things like that, but it''s going to make people feel bad.


    Fang Tianxing came back to Vientiane sect with all his wounds. It seemed that he was too badly hurt and fainted on the steps in front of the mountain gate.


    It''s just that many people are a little bit weak. It''s just that I''m not so satisfied with people''s strength. It can be said that this kind of thing is a power defeated by people.


    But such things are not so easy, many people are a little weak. They have to have a lot of surprises and are not happy with such things.


    This is something that makes people feel a little bad. They have some helplessness for people''s things. How ridiculous is this? Only let people have more power. This is a forgotten thing.


    After several days of serious injury and coma, Fang Tianxing slowly woke up. When he got the news, he was very happy, but such things were not so powerful.


    It''s just that they are worried about people''s strength. Many people feel powerless. It''s not so easy for such things.


    The first time he is very happy, but many people have a lot of helplessness, it is to let people feel so powerless, for these people''s things is how ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing said with regret: "we went to exterminate the demons under the command of Dongfang Litai, but in the end, we were ambushed by the demons, and our whole army was annihilated. Dongfang Litai, he..."


    This is the face of Dongfang Changming. He quickly said, "what happened, please tell me in detail."


    Soon Fang Tianxing coughed and stood up. He coughed a few times and looked very weak. Dongfang Changming quickly picked up Fang Tianxing and helped him lean on the couch. Soon he said slowly, "the appearance of the demons is a fraud. Dongfang Litai was killed by the demons."


    "Is what you say true?" Dongfang Changming asked immediately.


    For Dongfang Changming, all this is too unexpected. He didn''t expect that Dongfang Litai would die in the action of encircling and suppressing the demons. It''s unexpected.


    However, if such a thing is true, it is sure that his position has been preserved and there is no successor. Of course, he has to continue to preside over the overall situation.


    Fang Tian said quickly, "it''s true that he was caught and killed by the purple blood demon king. We have to tell the upper world about it as soon as possible."


    Dongfang Changming thinks that this must be true and beneficial to their situation, but it has to be decided by the upper boundary.


    If we want to send the news to the upper world, we must use the altar of zongmen, which is the only way to communicate with the upper world.


    "OK, you can take good care of yourself. I''ll make it clear to you." Dongfang Changming said to Tianxing.


    They feel that their strength is weak, but such things make people feel ridiculous.


    The eastern Changming comforted Fang Tianxing a few times and then left.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Dongfang Changming must have mixed feelings in his mind. On the one hand, he hoped that Dongfang Litai would die, on the other hand, he was afraid that there was a conspiracy. It can cause unexpected trouble.


    This is very bad, for them, this is suddenly received a huge wealth, but do not know can use.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think that this will make Dongfang Changming believe in himself. He will definitely ask other people to confirm what he said.


    This makes people feel a little bad. Fang Tianxing goes to contact his own sub body as soon as possible and is ready to go to the upper bound together.


    It''s just that people''s strength is not so easy to solve. Only by seizing the opportunity can we succeed.


    There are many people staring at this opportunity in the dark. The opening of the altar is the best opportunity. Dongfang Changming has to spread the lower world affairs to the upper world. Now only he has such power.


    It takes a lot of sacred stones to open the altar. Dongfang Changming orders people to go down and prepare. The next day, they will be ready together.

 Chapter 762

    At the beginning of the ceremony, the scene was very grand. Several elders of the sect were on both sides, and Dongfang Changming presided over the ceremony.


    Those who used to support Dongfang Litai are certainly dissatisfied, but now Dongfang Litai has disappeared, and only Dongfang Changming has such power.


    Dongfang Changming boarded the altar, and soon the array started. A very powerful force was injected into the altar to stimulate its mysterious power.


    A white Guanghua line communicates with the upper world and goes through the space to an unknown place. On the other end, the chief editor of Dongfang Changming said, "listen to the Lord of the upper world. The messenger Dongfang Litai was killed by the demons. Please make up your mind."


    His voice turned into a symbol, followed the light to the distance, to the upper bound. Soon there was an echo. The reply from the upper bound was very short, just a few words.


    Within seven days, the patriarch Dongfang Changming will find out the truth and bring the murderer to justice.


    It''s not easy for people. It''s not easy for many people. It''s just that such things are a little bad. They want to open them.


    At this time, an accident happened suddenly, and the disciples at the bottom yelled: "there is a demon family breaking in, Lord, be careful."


    Dongfang Changming''s face changed slightly. He didn''t think that the demons would attack at this time. It seems that someone revealed to them that he would communicate with the upper world at this moment and wanted to seize the opportunity to enter the upper world.


    Dongfang Changming said to his disciples, "form an array to meet the enemy."


    Soon the flustered disciples organized and joined forces to resist the enemy, and Dongfang Changming quickly came down to command. Under his leadership, the disciples here soon formed a formation and blocked the attack of the demons.


    The leader of the demon clan is Hanfeng demon. Purple blood demon is hurt. Now it''s up to him. The things here are funny. They all have to be more wonderful, but such things are not easy.


    "We''d like to borrow your altar and the token of the upper boundary to use it," he said with a sneer


    The other side''s tone is full of fun and casual, but it''s definitely not easy for them to go to the upper bound, which makes people feel a little bad. One is that many people are not so happy, for people''s power is a little ridiculous, they only let many people feel strong on the line.


    They are not so happy about Hanfeng''s request, but he can''t agree to it. The candidate sent by Shangjie is dead, and let the demons seize the chance of Shangjie. The patriarch himself is also unqualified, but such things are helpless.


    Dongfang Changming quickly said: "how ridiculous this is. Even if we fight to the last one, we will not retreat. Besides, it should not be me who should retreat."


    After that, when Dongfang Changming waved his hand, many Protoss generals jumped out. They all made people feel bad and not so happy.


    This kind of thing makes people a little ridiculous. They are worried about their own strength, but many of them feel that it is not so easy, but such things are very helpless.


    They are all strong men of other sects. They come out to deal with these demons.


    This makes people feel helpless, but many people are angry, their teachers and companions died in the hands of these demons.


    When the enemy met, he was very jealous. Needless to say, he soon found his opponent to fight. The scene was very hot.


    Fang Tianxing also mixed in the crowd. He looked at these people and came to the altar with his own parts.


    Fang Tianxing took out the token he had taken from Dongfang Litai and put it on the altar. A moment later, a few people disappeared.


    The people who fought were dazzled by the light. They looked up but didn''t see anyone. This kind of thing made people feel strange. Only Dongfang Changming was surprised because he knew that someone had sent it to the upper world through the altar.


    After a few days of fierce fighting, the demons lost most of their strength and had to retreat. The protoss also lost their vitality and needed several years to recuperate.


    For these things are very weak, but such things have a lot of ridiculous power, these are extremely bad.


    Fang Tianxing and his party have come to the eighth floor. This is the place where the higher Protoss live, and even a lot of them are the blood inheritance of the God Emperor. But such things are helpless, which are not so happy.


    They are not familiar with the situation here, but they are not so happy about these things. It''s just that such things are not so bad. They want to have more power to be enough.


    No one can be so broken, but such things are helpless, can not make people feel meaningful.


    They move forward carefully, in the mountains, soon someone''s footsteps come, let them feel helpless, just such strength is how strong.


    It''s just that such things can''t be so wonderful. It''s not so ridiculous,


    It was a young man carrying a hoe. He was thin and weak. He had no breath of divine power, but he had infinite power and extraordinary momentum.


    The wild animals in the mountain forest all have some strange powers. Ordinary people can''t deal with such fierce animals at all. Some of them have even learned to practice. When they meet with them, this young man will find it difficult.


    The boy looked very determined. He went hunting in the mountains in the early morning, and his skin was cut by many trees. There were several bloodstains on his skin, and Fang Tianxing soon realized that there was the breath of the God Emperor in it. The boy was actually the blood of the God Emperor.


    Such things are ridiculous, they have to have their own wonderful, these are not so happy, but such a life is really difficult.


    This young man has such strength without practice, and it is also because of his blood. If the protoss with such blood can practice, it will be a thousand miles a day.


    They want to have a look and learn about his life.


    The boy went into the mountain and captured the wild animals here. The previous trap was a few spirit deer and another pheasant. The boy went back happily.


    This is ridiculous, they all have their own strength, not so happy. Such things make people feel helpless, for many things are very ridiculous.


    The boy shouldered the spirit deer, carried the pheasant in one hand, and hummed a little song down the mountain. That kind of things are funny, they are not so happy for these things.


    The boy soon returned to the village. Most of the people in the village were young children, and there was no young man. Therefore, these children were always working. Fang Tianxing found that the blood of the old people seemed to be taken away, and he was very weak.

 Chapter 763

    The sick father needed his care. The boy came into his room. He was a middle-aged man with an old face. It seems that he is seriously ill and his health is getting worse day by day.


    They have the blood of the God Emperor. Even if they don''t set foot on the road of practice, they can easily live for hundreds of years. It''s not supposed to get seriously ill and become like this. But now he is seriously ill and seems to be dying. He doesn''t have many days to live.


    The child is very strong, quickly said to the man inside: "Dad, I beat a pheasant, and a spirit deer, can make soup for you."


    The man looked dispirited and said: "it''s useless for me to eat these things. You''d better eat them!"


    The child didn''t say much, turned to go out, skillfully poured the water into the pot, and pulled the pheasant out of the pot without saying a word, which made people feel helpless. The father was seriously ill, and the child propped up all the things at home.


    Many people in the village are like this. When they reach their prime, they will be robbed of their spirit by a mysterious force and become half dead.


    Even if you don''t die, you will get a serious illness and die soon. Women will also encounter similar things, the strange thing is that beautiful often disappear, only ugly can stay. But it also allows the village to have children and not disappear completely.


    People here often get married very early, and the village head encourages them to do so. Villages with many new babies will be rewarded by the legendary immortal.


    They feel that their life is normal, so they accept the fate calmly. Some people want to challenge the rules here, but the result is always extremely miserable.


    Put the chicken into the pot and cook it slowly. The young man also focused on the spirit deer. He didn''t die, but his leg was injured, and his weak jumping can only make people feel pitiful.


    The spirit deer is still struggling to get up, but because the legs are tied, it can only be powerless to fall down again and again, which makes people feel funny.


    After all, the boy is still a child. Naturally, he can''t help teasing the fawn. The fawn is angry and doesn''t want to talk to him, but the child is willing to keep tossing the fawn and have a good time.


    Soon the child heard his father''s cough again. He seemed to think of something and said to the fawn, "for my father''s sake, I will take some blood from you. It won''t kill you. You should be good."


    This is what makes people feel funny, but such things are extremely bad.


    The boy raised the knife, made a cut in the belly of the deer, and received a bowl of deer blood.


    The spirit deer didn''t resist. He seemed to understand.


    After the boy received a bowl of blood, he stopped and bandaged the deer''s wound. It''s just that these things make people feel funny. They all have to be more wonderful.


    This is a moving force, but there are many such forces, but these things are not so easy, they have to have a lot of ridiculous.


    Soon the boy gave his father this bowl of blood. Deer blood is the blood of sika deer and red deer, which is a precious traditional Chinese medicine.


    Since ancient times, it has been a treasure for the royal family and the dignitaries to cure diseases and keep fit, and the compound product based on it is known as Xianjia danfang.


    Deer blood is also widely spread among the people, as the top grade of traditional Chinese medicine. As early as the Song Dynasty, there were records of pricking blood, drinking deer blood, filling skin leather and eating healthy food.


    Generally, it can tonify deficiency, blood and essence. Deer has a good reputation as an immortal animal because of its strong body, human nature and the ability to distinguish between good and bad grass.


    Animal experiments and various studies have proved that deer blood has many therapeutic and health functions, such as nourishing face, treating anemia, regulating immunity, delaying aging, improving memory, anti fatigue, improving sexual function, etc.


    The boy''s father didn''t want to drink the deer blood. After several refusals, he drank the deer blood. The blood of the spirit deer was indeed a magic effect. However, in a short time, a flush appeared on his father''s face and he recovered some spirit.


    He came down from the couch and said to the child, "it''s been a hard time for you. I''ve stewed the deer for my father to help you to mend your body. How long your body is now, you can marry a daughter-in-law."


    "Dad, no, I want to play with deer." The boy said to his father.


    "OK, let''s have dinner first, and help you find your daughter-in-law after dinner." The father said to the child quickly.


    They gathered around the table and enjoyed the pheasant together. Since their father was seriously ill and their wife disappeared, the whole family has been in a state of depression. Father has been sick, the family all rely on Xu Longxing to support, inside and outside is so, father see in the eye, just can''t make efforts.


    Now that he has regained his spirit, Xu ShanMeng naturally wants to do more for his children. The magic spell like himself is shrouded in the mountain village, and there is no precedent for him to recover.


    He knew that at most he was just looking back. Taking advantage of this time, he could do what he wanted to do and strive for a good life for his children, which was the last thing he could do.


    Find the matchmaker in the village, she promised to find a daughter-in-law for Xu ShanMeng''s son, but it costs ten stone.


    The price is not expensive, but they can''t afford it now. They have to find a way to raise enough money.


    To see a child marry before he dies is to lose his own life. In this way, he is willing. This is the father''s love for the child.


    In this closed mountain village, they are not allowed to communicate with people outside, and they are also worried about their own affairs, which makes people feel bad.


    Soon these people came to the rich families in the village and wanted to get some money.


    The village head didn''t like them. If he lent them money, these poor relatives would be able to pay back their own money.


    But looking at their pitiful pleading, the village head still brought a bowl of rice to the children. Xu Longxing was very happy to see the meal, and seldom could he eat such a good meal.


    He didn''t understand that the village head was just giving them a meal, and his blood was just like that.


    The father was called to talk to the village head. After a long time, the father came out of the village head''s room. He said to Xu Longxing, "are you full, son?"


    This is how the power, for him, this is a very ridiculous thing, Xu ShanMeng look dignified, for that thing is how powerless, do not know how to change.


    Xu ShanMeng asked the child to go home by himself, and he had to do something.


    Xu Longxing is full of food. He follows his father''s advice and goes home. He doesn''t know what his father is going to do, and he doesn''t tell himself.


    Xu ShanMeng just thought that it was funny. When he was at the village head''s house, the village head told him that he had nothing to pay back now.


    Now I only do human experiment for Beck, the witch doctor in that village, to see if I can get some money.

 Chapter 764

    It''s said that few of those who fall into Baker''s hands can survive. It''s a great miracle that he can survive for a few more days. The last bit of strength also needs to glow.


    Walking into the shell room of the witch doctor, it looks a bit gloomy and weird, and there are many hanging organs and bones. Xu ShanMeng accidentally comes to a place, how ridiculous it is.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. It''s creepy, but we still have to work hard.


    "What are you doing here?" It''s a strange voice. It makes people feel a little bad. It makes people feel a little scared.


    Xu ShanMeng said bravely, "I''m here to ask you to come. I want twenty sacred stones for my son''s wedding."


    With these words, Xu ShanMeng felt that he had courage again and continued to move forward with his head high.


    Soon the voice said again, "I know your request. What can you give?"


    "I am willing to give everything, as long as you can achieve my wish." Xu ShanMeng said quickly.


    The voice quickly said, "you have only one day left in your life. What else can you give?"


    "I''d like to give you my dead body. I know you like to study other people''s bodies." Xu ShanMeng said quickly.


    "Well, I''ll grant your request. Come here." The voice agreed to Xu ShanMeng''s request and said to him.


    Xu ShanMeng stepped into the room and came out half a day later. After he came out, his face looked satisfied. He felt that he could do something for his son and be happy.


    This makes people feel a little bad, but it''s very kind of the father''s heart, want to let the children live a good life.


    Soon he went to the matchmaker''s house and handed in the money. The matchmaker promised to find a suitable partner for Xu Longxing immediately. Xu ShanMeng went home satisfied.


    He brought Xu Longxing what he always wanted. Xu Longxing knew what it was like. It was just simple happiness.


    Soon the matchmaker brought a woman, who was also a teenager. She was just not sensible. They were only playmates and didn''t have much love for each other.


    They just play as playmates. Xu ShanMeng talks with the matchmaker. The wedding date is tomorrow. Everything else is ready.


    This is their custom here. In any case, when they reach their prime, they will be deprived of all their strength. Before that, it is inevitable for them to get married and have children.


    People live here, as long as they try to let their blood continue, life is so continue.


    Even if it is constantly reincarnation, but also continue to look for the hope of the future, this is how ridiculous, for such a thing is a little powerless, just to survive and fight to do their best.


    It''s just plain life experience, engraved in the mind of generation after generation, but there is no hope like this.


    This is how despair and pain, only the power of this thing has more wonderful, these things can make people feel a little bad, only in this way can people become strong.


    Soon the next day, the wedding team started beating gongs and drums, which cost a lot of money. It was a great surprise for these people.


    Xu Longxing also put on the bridegroom''s clothes. Half of the children in the bridegroom''s clothes looked funny, but they had seen it for a long time.


    This has always been the case in this small village. I heard from the village head that there are many such villages outside, as well as the legendary cities, where real gods live. They have great powers and can call the wind and the rain.


    Xu Longxing dreams of having that kind of power. If he had that kind of power, his father would not be deprived of his power, nor would he have a different life like today.


    Xu Longli clenched his fist. In fact, he knew that his father was just looking back, and that he would be like his father one day. He was robbed of his blood and did not live forever. It was a kind of poor hope to leave his blood first.


    These things are somewhat helpless. They have to make their own strength stronger in order to realize their ideals and overturn their destiny.


    Soon received the bride, took her to his home, two people stood in the hall, surrounded by guests, mostly young, there are some middle-aged people, they did not inherit the blood of the God Emperor, escaped the sad fate.


    Facing Xu Longxing''s father, Xu ShanMeng, and the woman''s parents, the etiquette officer called out: "two worship high hall."


    Two people sincerely kneel down, for these things are some bad, but these things are not so good, only make people feel ridiculous, they are so helpless.


    After the couple''s worship, the ceremony is completed. Xu Longxing is asked to bring the bride into the bridal chamber. Xu ShanMeng happily holds his daughter-in-law''s tea and takes another sip of it, and then gradually loses his voice. This kind of thing makes people feel powerless.


    Seeing his father''s appearance, Xu Longxing quietly went up and tried to breathe. This kind of thing really makes people feel ridiculous, but it''s enough to make people feel powerless.


    Xu Longxing held back his grief, but his tears fell quickly. He wiped away his tears and was very worried about the strength of the people.


    Only such things can''t make people happy. People nearby are not surprised. In this mountain village, people who have no natural power can live in their prime. There is no exception.


    The onlookers were very calm. They just put Xu ShanMeng into the coffin which had been prepared for a long time. Everything was so natural.


    Some people urge Xu Longxing to rush into the bridal chamber. It''s the right thing to have a noble son early. Xu Longxing is pushed in, and the aunts beside her laugh happily.


    Xu Longxing is that let people feel some helpless, he is very clumsy according to the adults teach him to do, but the brain is thinking about the dead father.


    The call of the woman under him startled him out of his missing. He could only put down his missing for his father and concentrate on what he was doing.


    In the morning, the common people''s habit is to get up early. The early bird catches the worm. Only the rich people who don''t worry about food and clothing can sleep until the sun rises.


    Xu Longxing, who gets up early, is busy with his family affairs. He misses his father in his heart, so he wants to go to see his father for the last time.


    He opened the lid of the coffin and saw that there was nothing inside. His father''s body was missing. Xu Longxing suddenly felt a whirl, did not expect that his father died, even his body can not be preserved.


    Xu Longxing kneels in front of his father''s coffin and wails. When people hear his voice, they come out to ask what''s going on. Xu Longxing sadly answers that his father''s body has been lost.

 Chapter 765

    The old man was shocked and said, "how do you know? Have you opened the coffin?"


    Seeing Xu Longxing nodding his head, he knew that what he thought was the same. This kind of thing really makes people feel helpless. He didn''t want to tell Xu Longxing, even if he knew it, what would happen.


    Only let people know their helplessness, this is to make people feel bad, they are not so happy, but this is to make people feel ridiculous.


    But people have to have more power, for people are very ridiculous, nothing to worry about, only let him have their own wonderful.


    The man finally couldn''t help it. He sighed and said, "your father sold his body to Han Dawu at the head of the village in order to marry you a daughter-in-law. It''s natural for him to take it away."


    Hearing this, the old man was trying to persuade Xu Longxing, but Xu Longxing quickly said: "in order to marry my daughter-in-law, I have to let my father''s bones disappear. I can''t accept it."


    This is what makes people feel bad. It''s terrible for people''s power. Xu Longxing runs out without looking back. He doesn''t listen to the dissuasion of these people and wants to go to Han Dawu to get his father''s body back.


    He ran to Han Dawu''s house quickly. This is the gate of death for the villagers. Xu Longxing rushed in regardless of the danger.


    All of a sudden, I burst into the room, with heads and unknown organs everywhere. After all, Xu Longxing is just a child. He is really afraid of these things, but the fear of his father makes him have the courage to let the people behind him explain.


    "Han Dawu, come out quickly. These things can''t scare me." Xu Longxing cried out.


    Although his voice was loud, his breath was not enough. The people behind him didn''t seem to care about him and didn''t give him any response.


    Seeing that no one promised himself, Xu Longxing quickly picked up the leg bone on the ground, picked up the bone and smashed it around to vent his unhappiness.


    It makes people feel helpless, they all have to have more wonderful, nothing can make people feel stronger, only to make people stronger.


    Xu Longxing destroys everywhere. He has some helplessness for such things. It seems that the people behind him can''t bear it any more. Finally, he gives a response.


    It soon makes these people feel funny. Only such things can''t make people happy.


    "Stop it. I know why you came here. Your father voluntarily sold his body to me in exchange for money for your daughter-in-law. Don''t make fun of me unless you redeem it ten times." The voice said to Xu Longxing.


    But it makes people feel helpless, only to become more powerful, which makes people feel that there is nothing happy, but it is very powerless.


    They have to make people feel helpless, for these things are not so happy, only to make people more worried.


    "I really have no money. How can I exchange money for my father? How can I let my father''s body be insulted as a son?" Xu Longxing said helplessly, this is how ridiculous.


    The man quickly said: "I have no spare time for you to change, you''d better leave early, don''t let me drive you away."


    It''s funny. They have to be terrible. There''s nothing to face. It''s just that it''s not so easy.


    This kind of thing makes people feel funny. It''s not only the existence of this guy, but also those people feel that they have to have more strength.


    Xu Longxing insisted that he would not go. Of course, the people behind him were angry. It was ridiculous for such things.


    This is a very funny thing, they have to make people more worried, only a lot of people are powerless.


    Soon there was a gust of wind blowing in the courtyard. Xu Longxing felt shivering all over. It was ridiculous for people''s power, but this thing made people more powerless.


    Xu Longxing cheered himself up and told him not to be afraid and to save his father.


    There was a heavy fog around. These things made people feel a little scared. Soon, the sound of walking came, which made people feel a little scared. The real face of the people who came gradually appeared in front of Xu Longxing, which scared him.


    It''s a monster that is neither human nor ghost. It''s full of miserable green, and the frightening eyes seem to protrude out of the eyes. The whole body is bloody, like bones are exposed in some places when it''s been dead for a long time.


    This kind of thing makes people feel funny. They all have to be extremely bad. Nothing is extremely happy. They are not very brave.


    In the face of the walking corpse, although Xu Longxing was afraid, he still grasped the leg bone in his hand. As the corpse approached, Xu Longxing swung the leg bone in his hand and smashed it hard at the corpse.


    The corpse suddenly raised his hand, and the leg bone in Xu Longxing''s hand fell on it and broke.


    It''s all funny. Xu Longxing is numb and just holds the broken leg bone in his hand. All these things make people feel funny.


    That is not so happy, only to make people feel helpless, they only let their own strength become stronger, the body slapped Xu Longxing, hit him to the wall, the body fell on the wall.


    Xu Longxing leaned against the wall and spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt as if his body was about to fall apart. The body came back, and he could not resist.


    The hand of the corpse was raised high, and Xu Longxing was immediately smashed into pieces.


    At this time, a bright sword light flashed, the body''s arm fell down, and a young man appeared in the room.


    "Who are you and where are you from?" The voice asked in fear.


    He was afraid of the strange intruder. After all, the village had never been intruded by outsiders, and the strength of the other party was beyond imagination.


    It''s just that such things are so strange. Of course, this person is Fang Tianxing. The power of these people is a little bad.


    For those who are defeated by the people, they have to have more wonderful, for people''s power is how ridiculous, but such things are despairing.


    But these are to make people feel powerless, want a lot of people is to become stronger, for such things is not so happy.


    Fang Tianxing stands up with his sword. He doesn''t care about the situation of those guys. This guy is very weak, nothing can beat this thing.

 Chapter 766

    But this is the fate of being defeated, their own strength can not easily solve their own problems, someone to help themselves, this is the hero appeared to save themselves.


    That is how ridiculous, that is how bad, the hero appeared in order to save people in danger.


    Fang Tianxing is willing to help others. He doesn''t like the appearance that people are in trouble and helpless. It''s too cruel.


    There is no ability to determine their own destiny, only to let fate tease, this is to make people feel helpless, such things are very powerless.


    Fang Tianxing had experienced this feeling. He didn''t want others to fall into this situation. He said to the mysterious man, "don''t deceive others too much. The child is eager to save his father. Naturally, there is no way."


    The voice quickly said: "he can''t let him go easily. He has to swear that he won''t tell anyone about the things here before he can leave here."


    That Xu Longxing stubborn said: "I want to see my father for the last time, do not see him I will never leave."


    This words finally offended the man. He didn''t want others to know his secret. Of course, he didn''t want others to know more easily.


    "I can''t promise you. Since you don''t want to go, you''d better stay." The man said angrily.


    Soon the situation here changed, and countless people came in the wind. Those are corpses, all kinds of corpses. Seeing such a scene, Xu Longxing was scared and screamed.


    Fang Tianxing, of course, will not be afraid. In his eyes, these means are just tricks, which can''t enter Fang Tianxing''s eyes.


    Just use a sword technique, that is to smooth the turbid current and cut off the surrounding Yin Qi, which makes people feel a little ridiculous, but it makes people feel a little ridiculous.


    They all feel that they have to have more power and are no longer so happy, which makes people feel helpless. They all have to have a lot of ridiculous things.


    Nothing can defeat their own shackles, it is a little ridiculous, no one can make their own strength stronger.


    This is a bit helpless, only such things are not so happy, for their power is how ridiculous, only let people feel some bad.


    A piece breaks through the gloomy fog here, breaks the surrounding illusion, and the surrounding appearance suddenly changes.


    The illusion was broken, and the man hiding behind the scenes soon showed his true face.


    The man was just a very short man. He didn''t look handsome, but he looked old. After he was found, he yelled, "what are you doing? I''m a witch doctor here. If you hurt me, you will be punished by the gods."


    Fang Tianxing sneered and said: "you have been in this village for such a long time. Do you still think this is a village protected by gods?"


    Fang Tianxing''s question made the dwarf seem to be stuck in his throat. He said in a low voice, "you are an outsider. How do you know this?"


    "I''ve been here for a while. People here have mysterious blood vessels. But is there any way to practice? When they grow up, their blood vessels will be extracted and become useless people. What is this place? Is it a land blessed by God or abandoned by God?" Fang Tianxing continued to ask.


    After listening to Fang Tianxing''s words, the dwarf fell into a deep meditation. Fang Tianxing''s words were basically consistent with the situation he detected, which could be said to solve her doubts.


    "Then you know what''s going on in my blood, why they want to take our blood." The dwarf asked nervously.


    He also has the blood of the God Emperor. He lives by his own strange appearance, which makes the protoss survive without taking his blood.


    After he survived, in order not to let others find himself, he disguised himself as a witch doctor and set up a maze outside. He became a strange man who could not be near.


    Over the years, he has been studying in order to find out the truth about the blood of the villagers. He has no clue in these years.


    All of a sudden, he was awakened by Fang Tianxing, and his strong consciousness of seeking knowledge occupied his mind. "What do you know, can you tell me?" he asked


    Fang Tianxing didn''t want to arouse their appetite. He quickly said, "you are flowing with the blood of the God Emperor. If you have such blood, you will surpass the potential of ordinary people and stimulate the power contained in the blood. Your practice will be rapid and you can easily reach a very high level."


    "But we don''t know the method of practice, and there is no one to teach us?" Asked the dwarf quickly.


    How ridiculous such things are, but they all make people feel helpless. Fang Tianxing quickly said: "the blood of the God Emperor is very precious. Those who also have this kind of blood can swallow the same kind of blood and improve the concentration of their own blood."


    This makes the dwarf feel angry. The one who has been hurting himself is his own clan. All the disasters are caused by people with the same blood.


    With the same blood, they have different destinies. This kind of thing is very bad. One group of people become another group of people''s pigs and sheep.


    The truth is always so cruel. When the other party masters the method of practice, he becomes a God, while people with the same blood have to become their cattle and sheep.


    The dwarf said quickly, "please get me the Dharma of practice. I will never forget it."


    After thinking for a moment, Fang Tianxing said, "I can help you find a way to practice that suits your blood, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "If you want anything, just mention it. As long as we can do it, we will certainly agree." The dwarf quickly knelt down and said.


    The young Xu Longxing also said: "as long as you teach me how to practice, we are willing to listen to you."


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "I will help you find the right way to practice, but you have to promise me that you will never hurt the human race, otherwise everything you get today will be lost."


    They soon said, "the benefactor comes from a human race. Naturally, we are grateful. We are willing to comply with your request."


    That is how ridiculous, for such things is very strong, for people''s power is how ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing agreed to help them, and all his duties were to persuade him not to go through the muddy water. However, Fang Tianxing still decided to do it, which was a good relationship.


    Fang Tianxing can''t see the weak suffer and be bullied by those people. He wants everyone to have a choice. How ridiculous it is.


    It''s not so easy for people''s power, it''s just how bad it is.


    Fang Tianxing left a few people to protect the village, and then took Xu Longxing to the protoss city to find a way to practice.

 Chapter 767

    The city of the protoss is very prosperous. All the people here have accomplishments, but the accomplishments are not high. At most, they are the accomplishments of the God King.


    They went to the shop here to see if they could buy the classics of cultivation. The shop owner was very enthusiastic and introduced them to the things in the shop, demonstrating and explaining them one by one.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t want to be interested in anything else, so he asked directly, "do you have any ancient books of practice?"


    "Yes, of course. No matter what kind of blood you are, we all have ways to practice here. It must be much faster than others." The shopkeeper said quickly.


    Soon he took out several ancient books of practice, and Fang Tianxing flipped through them at will. He soon said, "these are all low blood practice methods. Are there any high-end ones?"


    "Of course, there are, but those of higher blood have the cultivation methods given by the elders of their families. They don''t need to go out to buy." Shop owner puzzled said.


    "I just want to see. Show me what it''s like. Forget it." Fang Tianxing deliberately urged the general.


    The boss was immediately dissatisfied, such things are very ridiculous, this is for his strength don''t believe, this is to his belittle.


    He soon let this thing some very bad, that is to let people feel some helpless, they all have to become more powerful.


    Soon the little two took out the collection of classics, which is a little helpless, they have to be more tough, for people are some happy, this is how bad.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that thing, he found that it was the practice method of Chongguang Shendi''s blood. Unfortunately, it was only the practice method of the God King.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, the boss quickly said: "the method of practice is the secret of those God Emperor''s blood families. It''s good to have an entry-level method."


    Fang Tianxing also laments that the cultivation method will not be spread to the outside world, which is the limit of shops.


    That is how bad, for such a thing is some helpless, Fang Tianxing is not willing to embarrass the owner, so he said to him: "I bought this, how much?"


    The owner said quickly, "I''m not going to sell this. I''ll sell it to you if you are sincere today."


    The shopkeeper quoted a price, and Fang Tianxing quickly paid for it. He was not very happy to see it. The shopkeeper quickly said, "if you want to get a full set of Shendi''s blood cultivation skills, there is no other way except the Shendi''s family. Now there are two branches of Chongguang''s blood: Nanyang Chongguang''s family and Beichuan Chongguang''s family."


    Fang Tianxing said thank you with his fist. It''s ridiculous. They are all helpless. They are not so happy with their strength.


    This kind of thing makes people feel funny, but it can''t be very happy. Fang Tianxing also inquired about Nanyang Xiusi family and Beichuan Xiusi family, but such things are extremely funny.


    They have to have such strength, how can they become a person who makes people feel a little happy.


    This is a let many people feel how helpless, but it has to make people feel a little bad, Fang Tianxing is so powerless.


    Such things are not so simple, only let oneself have a lot of anger, nothing is so bad, Fang Tianxing plans to take Xu Longxing sneak into one of the families.


    It''s just that things are not so simple. These big families are very strict and it''s not easy to get involved.


    Fang Tianxing has been out looking for opportunities, such things are people feel helpless. They are helpless about their own strength, which is ridiculous.


    This is how the situation, just such things are not so happy.


    This is a bit bad. They are not so powerless. They all understand people''s pain. Fang Tianxing has been wandering around his mouth, waiting for people from the Shendi family to show up.


    Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to do something, and there are never a few childe brothers who are not doing their job. All of these make people feel helpless. They all have to have a lot of wonderful, such things are enough to make people worry, only to let people have such power.


    For these things are very uncomfortable, no one feels that such a thing is to break the shackles of identity.


    This young master is called Chongguang William. He has a very pure blood of God and Emperor. He doesn''t like this. He is very helpless to these things, only to make people feel that some things can''t be so happy.


    This is how bad, such things can not make people happy, but such things are so powerless, such things are not so easy.


    For people''s power, it makes people feel a little bad, that is, it makes people feel helpless. They all have more resources and are born nobles. Naturally, they think that they are extraordinary and that their power is not so happy.


    Such things are not so easy for people, this is a guy who can be defeated by fate, such things are given the power to fight for the world.


    This Chongguang William is arrogant and domineering, because everyone in his backstage dare not offend him.


    When someone resists, he directly says that he is the eldest grandson of the 78th generation of Chongguang God Emperor. Even if someone boldly wants to uphold justice, he has to weigh it. This makes people feel afraid.


    This made him more lawless. Most people would have to hide when they saw him. If he didn''t succeed, he would have to suffer humiliation and ask William to be lenient.


    There are also people who can''t escape. For example, the guard General of Qiuliang City, Spock, has a beautiful wife, but he''s taken a fancy to by the glorious William.


    This is a great disaster. As a young and promising general, it''s not easy to get to this position. He has great significance and wants to do a great job.


    Can encounter such thing, bow hand to give up beautiful wife, he can''t swallow this tone, but if don''t pay also have no good fruit to eat.


    Such a dilemma makes Spock very frustrated, without his own strength, unable to deal with these, in the face of power, he can do nothing, he is the limit that ordinary blood can reach, and can not be easily solved.


    This is a little helpless. In public, there is no way for a dandy like Chongguang William. This guy always tries to tease his wife.


    Spark can only try not to let his wife go out, but this is not a long-term solution. These days, his wife carefully went out, thought nothing would happen, but the accident happened.


    It makes people feel powerless. They are not so happy about these things.

 Chapter 768

    But this thing is a little bad, such things are becoming a little helpless, but nothing happy.


    There are a lot of doggies in William''s hands. When they get that thing, it''s not so easy. It''s very bad.


    This kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous, but such power is powerless, but it is very happy.


    Today, Spock''s wife went shopping, but she didn''t expect to be targeted by this villain. This makes people feel helpless. They all feel that they have a lot of weakness.


    She wanted to escape, but the villain kept on chasing. It was a bit helpless. Spark''s wife ran away in panic. They all felt that they had a lot of dignity.


    Spack''s wife ran to the place where Fang Tianxing was, and the light William soon came after him.


    He yelled and said, "who, help me to catch that woman, I have a lot of rewards."


    He is so arrogant that he dares to arrest people at will on the street, and no one dares to take charge of him. A few passers-by with a sense of justice also point out.


    "Who dares to meddle in my business? Do you want to die?"


    Such words match his identity, coupled with a group of dog legs behind him, which is quite deterrent. Pedestrians dare not speak too much, so they have to go home as soon as possible.


    Chongguang William looked at Fang Tianxing. According to his idea, Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to disobey his meaning. He could only become his accomplice.


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little funny, not much happy, and how happy it is. It makes people feel powerless, but how ridiculous it is. It''s just that these things make people feel very funny. They are all the power of being beaten by people, and they are not so happy about this thing.


    Such things are broken by people, how happy it is. There is no such thing, how ridiculous it is for people''s power.


    Fang Tianxing seems to have succumbed to him. He goes to arrest spack''s wife as he says. When he sees that Fang Tianxing also comes to arrest himself, he is naturally in a panic. He is forced to enter an alley.


    Fang Tianxing soon chased in, and that Chongguang William also had a look of joy, so he chased in.


    The alley is not big, and it''s a dead alley. Spack''s wife looks panicked. She has no way to escape. Fang Tianxing enters the alley, and soon that Chongguang William also enters the alley.


    Seeing that this is a dead end, of course, Chongguang William is very proud. Seeing that Fang Tianxing is also there, he immediately said, "you can leave. This is my woman. You can''t touch it."


    This is very overbearing. Other people are his slaves. This kind of guy always has high eyes and doesn''t care about the situation of that thing. It''s a bit bad.


    Fang Tianxing pretended to be cowardly, obediently listened to his words, stepped aside, and did not hinder his action.


    The proud William of Chongguang stretched out his magic claw and walked towards the panicked woman. The woman was so frightened that he didn''t want to be defiled by the man in front of him. He had to show his will by death.


    She pulled off the hairpin on her head and said to the guy quickly, "don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll kill myself. It''s impossible for you to succeed."


    That heavy light William don''t understand of say: "outside those women rush to want to throw into my bosom, you why don''t open up."


    "I''m someone else''s wife. Why do you do this. Since I''m a loyal man, I can''t be easily defiled by you. " Said the woman quickly.


    She thinks that it is very bad, not much is the power of happiness, but such things are some helpless.


    Chongguang William said quickly: "it''s not up to you. The woman I want has never been unable to get."


    This is very powerful. It seems that he has done a lot of such things, which has made him very domineering. Everything is easy to catch.


    A few doggies behind him rushed up immediately to deal with the troubles for the master. These are ridiculous. They all have to make people happy. It''s not so easy for these things.


    The dogs soon came to spark''s wife and soon stopped her.


    Chongguang William said with a sneer: "little lady, now you belong to me."


    At this time, there was a cold wind behind him. He had no time to dodge and was hit by a slap, but a flash of brilliance flashed on his body, blocking most of the damage.


    It''s a treasure that he can resist damage, but even if he blocks most of his power, he suffers from unclear internal injury and collapses to the ground.


    This is how happy, nothing can be solved like this, but this thing is not so happy.


    Next to the dogleg saw, some people rushed up, some people want to escape.


    Some people feel that Fang Tianxing''s strength is not weak, that is to push the people around him to Fang Tianxing, hoping to create an opportunity to escape.


    Such a person is really despicable. With Fang Tianxing''s righteous sword formula, countless swords brighten up. Those who want to escape get caught in the sword behind them and soon fall to the ground.


    Soon everyone around him fell down. The heavy light William leaned against the wall and said, "don''t come here. Someone in the family has already received the message for help. Banjixiang will arrive here. If you don''t want to die, leave as soon as possible."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile that he didn''t care: "I''ve already laid a magic array outside. It''s not so easy for them to find here."


    Fang Tianxing has been prepared for a long time. It''s normal for these nobles to have many means to protect their lives. He also knows that he can''t solve this guy all at once, so he sets up a magic array to fight for time to solve the trouble of Chongguang William.


    More means of protection is just more time-consuming. After all, its own strength is not high. It can only be passive defense and can not make a strong counterattack.


    After abandoning some thoughts, Fang Tianxing finally solved the trouble and left the magic array outside.


    Let Spark''s wife leave, Fang Tianxing has attached himself to Chongguang William, with Xu Longxing.


    He had already figured out what to do, and soon people looking around found him. How ridiculous it was.


    He was a gray haired old man. He was the guard of the Beichuan Chongguang family. He was responsible for protecting the lineage of the Beichuan Chongguang family. It made people feel a little unhappy, but it was very powerless.


    He said to William of Chongguang, "Your Highness, what''s the matter? I want to send a signal to call me to come."


    Chongguang William quickly said: "it''s not a big deal, but there is one thing that needs to be reported to the elders in the family."

 Chapter 769

    "What needs to disturb the elder? If it''s not urgent, I think his highness William should not disturb the elder." The guard advised Chongguang William.


    Chongguang William stroked Xu Longxing''s head and said to the guard, "I found my illegitimate son outside. I want him to be included in the genealogy."


    The rules of the big family are strict, and William has been flirting around. I don''t know if he is too romantic or what, but he didn''t leave a son and a half. This is taboo. If this branch of blood is not inherited, it will be removed when the existing people die and no one supports the appearance.


    To enter the genealogy means to be recognized by the family, to be a member of the family and to enjoy the corresponding rights.


    It''s a big deal that William Chong Kuang wants his illegitimate son to join the genealogy.


    Soon, the guard took Chongguang William to the ancestral hall, and several elders who cared for the ancestral hall were shocked.


    Fang Tianxing gives Xu Longxing to them for examination. It''s very important for them to recognize their ancestors and enter the genealogy. We must make sure that the blood is pure and there is no mistake.


    After careful examination by several elders, Xu Longxing is indeed the descendant of Chongguang God Emperor. His blood is pure and very close to that of Chongguang William. It is obvious that he is related.


    The clan elder nodded and soon said to the guy, "who is the child''s mother and where is she now?"


    "He died in childbirth after giving birth to Longxing, and now he has been buried in the ground for a long time." Chongguang William said with some guilt.


    What else did the old man want to say? Another old man quickly said, "it''s just a woman. What''s the matter? If we can give birth to the blood of our Beichuan Chongguang family, we will die without regret."


    His words are full of a sense of superiority. Other people take it for granted that their own blood is glory. In this blood respected Protoss world, the blood of God and emperor is a powerful proof.


    It''s a very serious thing to recognize our ancestors and return to our ancestors. Such things are helpless. They all need more wonderful things.


    For such things, there are a lot of ridiculous things. They are worrying.


    This kind of thing is not so happy, this kind of thing makes people feel helpless, they all have to make their own strength stronger, they all have to have a lot of bad.


    Soon a ceremony was held to recognize the ancestors, and representatives from all branches of the clan came.


    The clan leader personally presided over it and gave the proof to the Xu Longxing family. This kind of power makes people feel a little ridiculous. They enjoy the treatment of family blood, and all expenses can be reimbursed by the family, which is very noble.


    This is how helpless, nothing is to make people feel a little powerless. They all have to make their power stronger, but such things can''t be so easy.


    Let Xu Longxing successfully enter the family, then he can get the family''s skills, and he must practice faster and get all the skills as soon as possible.


    God Emperor''s blood is unique. In just a few days, Xu Longxing has reached the realm of God King, and there is no sign of stopping.


    This is how happy, many people feel their strength is very weak.


    They all feel that such things are very weak, such things are not so happy, many people know that their situation is a bit bad.


    Several elders of the same clan are willing to take care of the younger generation, and they seem to like him very much. After all, this generation has withered. Fortunately, Chongguang William, who usually makes trouble everywhere, has left his offspring.


    It can be said that if you want to plant flowers, you will not be able to plant willows.


    Such things make people feel a little bad, people''s power is ridiculous, which makes people feel powerless.


    Xu Longxing''s application for practice is very weak, but he has to have a lot of power. It''s ridiculous. He doesn''t care so much about people''s power, which is a huge difficulty.


    The elder didn''t intend to give him a follow-up method to practice to the level of God, so he was given a test, and it was not so easy to pass, which made people feel a little bad.


    The test is not complicated, but represents the Beichuan Chongguang family to collect rent from a small family.


    This small family rented the land of the Chongguang family, but they were unable to pay the rent. After a long time, they became Laolai and did not want to pay it back.


    If you dare to owe the rent to the blood family of the God Emperor, it''s like you''re too old to start your own business.


    Taking this task, it''s his single task. All the relatives in his family can''t help him. He can only finish it by himself, which will have the effect of experience.


    Xu Longxing is on his way alone, but he''s still young, and he''s on his own way.


    He didn''t make any disguise. He was dressed in Kitagawa Chongguang''s clothes. People with a clear eye could see where he went. People around him were respectful and didn''t dare to neglect him.


    The family name of Shendi''s blood is too big. Xu Longxing also feels flattered. When eating out, the restaurant owners dare not ask him for money.


    However, he still gave it, because he didn''t feel happy. It seemed that he got other people''s things for nothing, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    When he put the money on the table, he turned around and left, sleeping in the inn. At night, some unseen thieves came to Xu Longxing''s room to release dizziness.


    This vertigo powder is a good skill of these people. It can be used to steal chickens and dogs, even kill people and set fire.


    Soon it''s time for vertigo powder to work. Several people sneak in, and three people grope for Xu Longxing''s clothes, hoping to find some valuable things.


    They didn''t find much valuable things. The leader said angrily, "this poor man, seeing how well he dressed, didn''t bring much money. It''s really bad luck."


    Another man looked at Xu Longxing''s clothes and said, "she''s all over. The clothes are valuable. If the thief doesn''t get away, let''s steal his clothes."


    The boss of the thieves said quickly, "it''s not bad, quack. You can do it."


    Another thief named Kuike was planning to really peel off Xu Longxing''s clothes. At this time, Xu Longxing suddenly opened his eyes and said, "you really don''t let go of my clothes. It''s a bit too much."


    The thief was startled. Unexpectedly, Xu Longxing, who should have been in a coma, didn''t completely fall asleep.


    Such a thing is very helpless, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how the situation, that is how powerless.


    When Xu Longxing realized that it was wrong, he swallowed his own antidote pill, and the toxin was soon dissolved.

 Chapter 770

    When these thieves came in, Xu Longxing had already woken up, just wanted to see what they would do.


    Xu Longxing stood up and said to the crowd, "you are the plum blossom robbers who often appear around here. It doesn''t look very vicious."


    The leading elder brother stood up and said, "what do you want to do, aren''t you afraid of us?"


    "Do you know what the pattern is on my dress?" Xu Longxing asked suddenly.


    The thief asked with some doubts: "Han Mei, go and see what the pattern is."


    The guy who looked like a little elf came quickly. After a look, she changed her face and exclaimed, "this is the mark of the Beichuan Chongguang family. He is the direct descendant of the Beichuan Chongguang family."


    At this moment, the man was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would kick the iron plate and get into trouble with the God Emperor''s blood family. They could just send a master to kill these rampant plum blossom thieves.


    At least we can''t get along in this area. It''s very bad. It''s ridiculous for their situation.


    People have to let their own strength through the difficulties of the world, nothing can be easily changed, they have to let their own strength become strong.


    But this is very powerless, such things are not so happy, this is a little bad.


    As the leader of the plum blossom robber, he has the responsibility to protect the brothers'' jobs and their wives and children. The leader quickly said, "it''s only because I have eyes and don''t know the mountain. Can you let my brothers go?"


    The leader of the plum blossom robber seems greedy, but he is still very loyal. Even in the face of crisis, he has to defend his brothers.


    Xu Longxing ear a voice sounded, he thought about it is said: "yes, as long as you help me to do a thing, you can make amends."


    The leader said, "is it dangerous?"


    Xu Longxing quickly said: "there are dangers, but I can protect you all. After the event, each person will have 100 sacred stones, and you will take 200."


    After hearing this, the leader of the plum blossom robber bit his teeth and said, "with this sentence, brothers will follow you."


    It''s not good to rely on yourself. These plum blossom robbers are ordinary. In fact, they can''t be on the stage. But as long as they have a good training, they may not be able to make a difference.


    The plum blossom robber decided to surrender to Xu Longxing, so Xu Longxing also had his own team, and there was still a long way to go to the Warren family.


    However, the journey was much more comfortable. Some people explored the way and even helped to bring tea and water.


    It''s easy to come to the Warren family all the way. In this small town, the Warren family is also a local bully. They have occupied here for a long time, which can be said to be deeply rooted in the local.


    Such things make people feel helpless. They all feel that they have to make their power ridiculous.


    A lot of things don''t feel so weak, people''s strength is so weak, such things make people feel a little bad.


    In front of the Warren family, two guys who seemed to be porters came up and one asked, "what do you do?"


    "Tell your master that the envoys of the Beichuan Chongguang family have come to visit." Don''t make long Xing speak, the plum blossom bandit leader fox beside him is to open his mouth to say.


    This kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous. They all have to make their own strength strong, which makes people feel powerless.


    The two porters, who had heard of the name of the Beichuan Chongguang family, rushed in to announce it.


    A moment later, a middle-aged man ran out and said, "the special envoy is coming from a long way. If you are missing, please come with me."


    Such things are very powerless, which makes people feel helpless. They have to make their own strength more powerful and have a lot of wonderful things.


    This is a huge danger, which makes people feel very ridiculous.


    Soon, the head of the Warren family, Warren Xuan, led Xu Longxing and his subordinates into the meeting hall. When they got to the door, the head of the family, Warren Xuan, quickly said, "don''t follow me. Young master Longxing can go in alone."


    The plum blossom robbers around them want to protect Xu Longxing. Naturally, they are very happy. Such things are very powerless. It makes people happy. They are powerless. It makes people feel ridiculous about such things.


    "We''re his guards. We have to follow him in." The plum blossom thief said quickly, with no hesitation.


    The owner of the house, Warren Xuan, could not refuse but said, "please come in."


    Soon everyone realized that these things are strong, many people feel very powerless, many people are a little funny, people have to be not so happy.


    The only way to make people more powerful is to make them feel powerless and ridiculous about their own situation.


    Soon everyone entered the chamber, many people were happy, and the thing made people feel that these things became more powerful.


    Xu Longxing followed them to enter here. There are two middle-aged people here, one is fat and the other is thin. The fat one''s face is red, and everyone is smiling. The thin one''s face is gloomy, as if the whole world owes him money.


    Xu Longxing just took a look at them. The patriarch said to him, "these are my two brothers. The fat one is Warren Neal, and the thin one is Warren David."


    Finish saying two people also to Valentin Xuan gift, this is let a person some helpless, this is a kind of let a person some worry.


    All of them sat down one after another. The owner of the family, Warren Xuan, also said: "you are from the upper clan. We don''t have many good things here. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    Many of these people feel that they have some helplessness. They want to make people feel powerless. Such things are very helpless and ridiculous for their own strength.


    Soon, some servants brought fresh fruits and cakes. Xu Longxing had not tasted them yet. The plum blossom thieves first tasted one.


    This kind of behavior seems rude, but in fact, it is for the host to test the poison. People are sinister. Before the big family has a meal, there are servants to taste it first, so as to avoid potential danger.


    It''s also a little surprised to see that the guards around Xu Longxing are so loyal.


    Home owner Warren Xuan feel very helpless, they have to let their own strength become more powerful, for these things are very bad.


    It seems that the inside story of the big family is really deep, but the Warren family is not able to cultivate such people, and the treatment is not enough. Don''t let people willingly work hard.


    But if the servants of the family die for their master, the family will take care of all the food and drink of their family.


    Many servants of big families have served their masters for more than ten generations, and they have already adapted to the life of servants.

 Chapter 771

    After the plum blossom robbers tasted it, there was no problem. Xu Longxing tasted a few of them, and the taste was pretty good. After eating, it''s time to get to the point.


    Warren Xuan seemed to be aware of this, and soon said, "I know you''re here for rent. We''ve been raising money. We''ll give you a satisfactory reply in three days."


    "Well, I''ll stay in your house for three days until you have successfully raised the rent." Xu Longxing replied.


    Soon it was the owner of the Warren house who arranged for him to live in, and specially left the best room for Xu Longxing to show his respect.


    Plum blossom robbers naturally live in several rooms near Xu Longxing, where they can protect his safety at any time.


    They give their lives to Xu Longxing, and Xu Longxing will not treat them badly. Give them a lot of power, so that they can freely arrange their own lives, do not do too much restraint.


    They just train according to the soldiers'' rules every day, and train their team''s contingency and combat skills.


    At night, the Warren family sent two maids to serve the son of the Beichuan Chongguang family.


    Han Mei, the only woman among the plum blossom thieves, stops the two women and asks Xu Longxing how to deal with them.


    Xu Longxing didn''t know what to do, so he quickly asked Han Mei to search the two women to prevent them from carrying offensive weapons or drugs.


    After taking them to check for a while, Han Mei confirmed that there was no problem, so she left the two women. They had their own functions, one was to warm the couch, the other was to wait for the bath.


    Xu Longxing did not adapt to such a noble life, which was too luxurious and totally unimaginable.


    Soon a maid lay down on Xu Longxing''s couch and warmed his bed. The other maid waited beside Xu Longxing and waited for him when he needed to.


    Xu Longxing is a little uneasy at first, and gradually uneasy. As a child, it''s not too difficult for him to adapt to such a life.


    If people''s wild hope has been satisfied, there will not be any evil. People are always chased by fate. When they have the power to control their own destiny, they will not be so unwilling. Things in the world will develop according to people''s wishes, there will not be so many joys and sorrows, and they will always be happy.


    This is a very ridiculous thing, such things are some helpless.


    Such things make people feel very funny, which makes people feel not so happy, only to make their own strength become more ridiculous.


    That thing is a lot of power to become ridiculous, it is a little weak, it is not so happy.


    They all feel that they have to face a lot of ridiculous, such things are so sad, this is a huge wonderful, this is very terrible.


    Sleeping in a comfortable night, surrounded by the fragrance of virgins, these maids can devote themselves, but maybe Longxing didn''t.


    He doesn''t want to destroy the beauty. When people have a lot of things, they know that it''s best to protect the best state of things.


    In fact, it''s not easy for these women. At a good age, they need a good home, which determines their future destiny.


    Xu Longxing is that these are not so happy, but this thing is a little helpless, their power is very ridiculous.


    It''s not so easy for people. They all have to know their own situation. It''s just that many people feel their own existence.


    The richness of material can make people better, and it can also make greedy people more demanding. It varies from person to person, or it can be influenced by others. Different mood is the feeling and touch that will not work.


    They have to let their own ability suppress the world.


    Early in the morning, someone brought breakfast. As usual, the plum blossom robber tried to take out one first. Confirm that there is no problem and then give it to Xu Longxing.


    After breakfast, they naturally have to walk around. The two maids follow Xu Longxing, maybe to protect him, or to monitor him to some extent.


    Xu Longxing also wandered around aimlessly, which made people feel less happy. Soon he came to a garden full of flowers of various colors.


    The maid next to her said, "this is the flower planted by the second lady. She''s so cute about these things."


    The flowers here are in full bloom, so we can see that the flower growers have spent a lot of effort in it. Many people feel that they have to have a lot of wonderful, nothing can be easily solved.


    The two maids seemed to like the flowers very much and couldn''t put them down. At this time, a beautiful lady came from afar.


    The voice arrived before the person arrived. "Don''t damage the flowers here. It''s all the efforts of the big lady."


    The two maids quickly stepped down. It seemed that lady Meiyan was much higher than them. She came to Xu Longxing, looked at him and said, "who are you and how did you come here?"


    One side of the maid quickly said: "this is the guest invited by the master, specially ordered to comity three points."


    "Oh, if you are the owner of the house, you can go in and out here at will." The beautiful lady said impolitely.


    It seems that she didn''t have much kindness to herself. Xu Longxing didn''t know where to offend her, or she made her taboo.


    Since I''m not welcome, I''ll go back. Xu Longxing said to the two maids, "let''s go back."


    But retreating did not allow others to let go of themselves. The lady then called out: "how many flowers have been lost? It seems that some people can''t get close to here."


    Hearing this, Xu Longxing stops. It''s tolerable, which one can''t.


    After he turned around, he only saw the door of the hut behind the garden open and a middle-aged woman with great dignity came out. When he saw her, the beautiful lady bowed herself and said, "elder sister."


    The woman did not answer her, but a slap in her face, she has not completely straight up, can only cover her face and asked: "elder sister why hit me."


    "Because you''ve offended people you shouldn''t have offended. This young master is a member of the Beichuan Chongguang family. If you offend him, you will cause great disaster. The master won''t allow you to do so." The middle-aged woman scolded.


    The woman looked at her bulging cheek. She didn''t expect that she would get into trouble. He didn''t dare to reply. She had to bear all this.


    The Beichuan Chongguang family is a legendary existence. Such a family is a king. Naturally, the Warren family is not provoking.

 Chapter 772

    He did not expect that he had caused such a disaster. If the owner knew, he would not let himself go.


    She quickly knelt down at Xu Longxing''s feet and said to him, "please forgive me, I really didn''t mean to."


    She looked up at Xu Longxing, eyes are very sad, want to know their own situation how the crime.


    Xu Longxing wants to forgive him, but he is not very angry. He is just dissatisfied with the woman''s attitude. Now he intends to forgive her, that is to help her up.


    But I didn''t expect that the sixth lady was wrong. She thought that Xu Longxing wanted to belittle herself. She was happy in her heart. I didn''t expect that the people in the big family could be attracted by her.


    She put Xu Longxing''s hand on her mouth. Originally, Xu Longxing just wanted to help her up, but she actually used her mouth to get up.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it''s like Xu Longxing deliberately wants to belittle her, which also makes Xu Longxing unexpected.


    It''s too late to react. I just feel some softness, so I quickly withdraw my hand and come back.


    Xu Longxing avoids him like a ghost. Mrs. Liu feels that she is not attractive enough and that she is not willing to forgive herself.


    Mrs. Liu felt great humiliation, even compared with that she had not been defeated by that thing before, she looked gloomy. She just looked at Xu Longxing discontentedly and left quickly.


    It''s very happy, it''s not so powerful, such things are not very happy episodes.


    "Mr. Dragon Star, I''m here to apologize to you." The eldest lady gives a deep gift, and she looks at what Mrs. Liu has done.


    "Next, I''ll take you on a tour." The eldest lady said quickly.


    "Thank you." Xu Longxing said.


    This is how happy, only to make their own Q gas field become more powerful, this is to let people some very ridiculous, it is very proud.


    The big lady took Xu Longxing to visit all over the place. Naturally, all the way was unimpeded, and no one dared to stop her.


    This is how happy, in the face of their own strength is not so easy, this is a little worried about their own strength, but such things are very terrible, can decide the fate of others in an instant.


    The Wallen family produced and sold some excellent weapons used by the protoss family, but they were forged by the fire in the burning valley. Now the fire in the burning Valley suddenly goes out, and they can''t continue to forge.


    The loss of the source of income, of course, is the economic difficulties, unable to repay the Beichuan Chongguang family rent.


    Now how can they have the confidence to repay the rent? Xu Longxing is puzzled. It seems that the Warren family has a secret.


    This is not so happy, only their things, such things are a little confused.


    Naturally, they don''t tell themselves, they can only rely on themselves to explore. Countless people in the family stare at themselves, of course, he won''t do it by himself.


    The plum blossom robbers under his hand are all thieves, and they are also handy at exploring. Xu Longxing asked them to go out and find out what the situation was.


    Soon the plum blossom robbers spread out to inquire, and the fragmentary news kept coming back.


    After collecting and integrating this information, we can come to a general conclusion that the wallens have found a new way to get rich, but it takes time to transform.


    What on earth can make the Warren family raise money? It''s very bad. It''s incredible.


    Xu Longxing went to find Warren Xuan again. It seemed that he was very complacent. Seeing Xu Longxing coming, he was very confident.


    "Master long Xing, don''t worry. We''ll soon settle the rent in arrears. We still have to rent this land." Warren Xuan said confidently.


    Xu Longxing said quickly, "don''t worry. It seems that you have found a new way to get rich. The rent is just a drop in the bucket."


    The Valentin looked surprised. Soon he said, "what do you know?"


    It''s not a good feeling to be discovered.


    Xu Longxing said quickly, "I think you have found treasure in our land. Should you share our Beichuan Chongguang family?"


    Warren Xuan''s face suddenly turned pale, and his secret was discovered. Two fat and thin younger brothers behind him stepped forward, and a strong momentum came out.


    Xu Longxing''s plum blossom robbers also stand out. Although their strength and influence are not comparable, they still stand out bravely.


    The smell of gunpowder in the situation is more and more strong, and war is almost imminent.


    Finally, he decided to solve all these problems. He sighed and said, "Mr. Chongguang, I''ll tell you the truth. I found that relic in the underground. It may be the palace of some God Emperor. When we find the treasure, we''ll divide it into five parts. We won''t treat you badly."


    Xu Longxing laughed in his heart, how ridiculous it was. He had found it before, but he wanted to eat it alone.


    Now it is found that there is no way to share a piece of your own life, in order to seal your mouth.


    Now we can''t fall out. If we don''t blame each other, we have to fight each other immediately. Of course, we have to be complacent.


    "What the owner said, if you get something, it''s everyone''s share. You can''t eat alone. Just say it earlier." Xu Longxing said quickly.


    The scene situation eased down, and the harmony was restored. That Warren Xuan said with a smile: "the array outside has been almost broken, and we have already seen the innermost layer. It''s the master of Dragon Star that needs to help us to completely open the secret. "


    This is very powerless, that kind of thing is not so happy, it is not so easy for people to feel.


    Finally, the people of the Warren family bring Xu Longxing to the entrance of the secret place. They all need to know their own situation.


    There''s the last layer of protection left outside the secret place. They''ve cracked all the external arrays.


    This is not so happy, only let people''s things is a little bad, this is to let people feel worried, this is to let people feel some not so happy.


    They have already set up the array and have 70% confidence that they can open the last barrier.


    Seeing that the owner of the house came with Xu Longxing, they didn''t resist. Soon, the man asked Warren Xuan if he wanted to start the array.


    Warren Xuan nodded, and soon the array was started. A huge shock came, and the surrounding earth was shaking, as if there had been an earthquake.


    The barrier of the array is flashing constantly, which seems to be very tenacious. But after all, it is a dead array that has not been presided over. With years of weakening, a gap has finally been opened.

 Chapter 773

    Soon the array disappeared and the whole palace was revealed to the public.


    This is a very magnificent palace, and almost with a little unknown temperament, a little like the feeling of feminine.


    Seeing that the array is broken, several people can''t wait to enter it to find out.


    Such a magnificent palace must be treasures. With these things, the further development of the Warren family is just around the corner.


    The so-called God Emperor family is not one of the ancestors who has become a God Emperor. Only when his blood has been strengthened to an incredible degree can his descendants achieve twice the result with half the effort and stand at the top of the world.


    Gods and mortals do, these people may not have no one to hold the idea of Tao, jicanshengtian.


    Xu Longxing also went in with him. There was no dull feeling here, and there was a strange fragrance of flowers.


    This kind of fragrance is refreshing and makes people feel comfortable, but it''s true that Warren Xuan has been frowning and doesn''t seem so happy.


    "No, the aroma here is poisonous. Please cover your nose and mouth." Warren said quickly.


    Soon everyone quickly covered their mouths and noses for fear of being hurt by the strange aroma. Only Xu Longxing took out a detoxification pill and threw it into his mouth.


    Soon swallow into the abdomen, he did not care, said: "this is just ordinary fan Xiang, detoxification Dan can resolve."


    He ordered the plum blossom robbers to share some antidote pills with them. After they took them, they only felt that the feeling of lethargy disappeared, and they were no longer so miserable.


    People continue to go inside, here is a huge garden, the fragrance is from here.


    When he saw these flowers, he soon realized what was going on. "This is orchid, which can make people feel clear, but after a large number of flowers, too much fragrance will make people sleepy."


    This is also a good spirit herb. When you add some into it, you can make the pill more pure and tranquilizing.


    They all picked a few plants and left the space in the bag. The next treasures will be more and better, and there will be room for them.


    Through this garden, you come to the inside. There are three halls. The plaque in the middle of the hall says "Wen Xiang Ge". On the left are "Zhi Xiang Ge" and "Bai Xiang Ge".


    It''s not long for the barrier to break. We must find the treasure as soon as possible. I don''t know what''s behind. I can only divide the army into three parts and open up the secret area behind.


    Naturally, everyone is divided into several camps according to their own relationship, preparing for the later exploration.


    When he saw the words on the hall, he soon understood who lived here. What he saw along the way made him infer the owner.


    "If I''m right, the host here should be Lady Hanxiang." Valentine said to the crowd.


    After hearing this name, everyone knows that it''s very powerful. Mrs. Wen Xiang is a very famous legend. She has a common talent, but she has had an indistinct relationship with several deities. Finally, she becomes a rare female deity.


    There are many legends about her, some say that she is romantic, some say that she has the ability to absorb other people''s blood, in short, there are many legends.


    However, the evaluation of this woman is very high. Her position is won by her own means. It is said that she also has descendants, but the number is very small.


    They are divided into three groups to search. Xu Longxing and the patriarch Warren Xuan choose Wenxiang Pavilion, which may be a more important place.


    They choose where they want to go, and go in to explore.


    Xu Longxing chose this fragrant Pavilion. When he walked into it, he found that it seemed to be a place with many things. Many things that looked like glass boxes contained many treasures.


    Someone wanted to reach for it. Soon a layer of electric light flashed over the glass box. The man was hit by the electric light and flew several miles backwards.


    With the lessons learned from the past, naturally no one will try again. This is to let people know that there are ways.


    Soon after that, he put his magic power into the glass box, and soon a string of handwriting appeared on the box.


    It''s a problem. Only by solving the problem can we get what''s inside.


    What Warren Xuan chooses is a jade bottle. It doesn''t look like any other product.


    The title above is like this, what bottle can hold the endless sea water.


    This is a tricky question. I don''t know how to answer it.


    Other people are also helping him to see how to solve the puzzles. These questions are very tricky. This kind of thing is not useful for high cultivation.


    They took their family prodigy, valenliang, who was born intelligent and could often solve problems that others couldn''t solve.


    Such a thing is not so happy, the child looked at the topic, seems to think of the answer.


    He leaned up to the ear of Warren Xuan and said a paragraph. Soon, Warren Xuan wrote the answer on this thing and hid himself in the glass frame.


    The outer barrier disappears, and Warren reaches for the bottle.


    The bottle was extraordinary. Under the urging of Warren Xuan, the bottle flew up and sucked away the weapons of several people around.


    This is how ridiculous, just such things enough to make people feel happy.


    Warren Xuan laughed, and the others were happy.


    See his success, others also step up to try, but many are failures, nothing can be more happy, only let a lot of people feel helpless.


    That kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous. If we can''t solve the puzzle, we can''t get the treasure.


    Xu Longxing also wandered around to see if he needed anything. He saw something like a hairpin. Mrs. Han Xiang was a woman, and it seemed that it was her personal thing.


    He wanted to get that thing, and he also injected divine power into it, and the mystery emerged.


    The riddle is written on the glass box. What do women want most?


    This is a troublesome topic. Women like a lot of things. If they want the most, it''s hard to answer.


    But the answer to the question can only be one, it must be the only one.


    What is it? Soon he has an answer for himself. Xu Longxing inputs the answer. Soon the window opens and the answer he inputs is to control his own destiny.


    He got the hairpin, such a thing is not so happy, only to let his strength become a little helpless.


    This is what makes people feel bad. With that hairpin, Xu Longxing doesn''t know what the effect is, but it''s definitely not that simple.


    This is a huge surprise, many people try, only to let them feel their own situation, that is how ridiculous, just such things are worrying.

 Chapter 774

    It''s not so easy to get the treasure. Only by raising your wisdom to the limit and solving the problems outside can you get the things inside.


    Everyone tried their best and got what they could get. The one who got the most was the owner of the house, Warren Xuan. Only many people felt that they should have more treasures.


    The rest are the things that are hard to get. The conditions are the same, but they have no ability to get them.


    People give up here, continue to walk in, there may be more good things ahead.


    In front of it is a huge palace with many works of art. It looks beautiful, but they can''t understand it at all. They don''t know the beauty of it at all.


    These people are all rude people. They don''t know anything about these works of art. They are very puzzled. The paintings on the wall don''t look ordinary, but they can''t understand them at all.


    Xu Longxing joined the Beichuan Chongguang family. Since he is a big family, he naturally has a lot of high-end knowledge. For ordinary warriors, only fighting is useful.


    But big families will teach them about art. For example, Xu Longxing can tell the level of subtlety and artistry of these paintings.


    Xu Longxing stopped to study carefully. Although these paintings look exquisite, they are still vulgar and not really perfect.


    When Xu Longxing walked all the way, he shook his head when he saw the flaws in the painting. None of them was perfect. There were big or small failures, so to speak, they were never perfect.


    Soon came to the end of here, Xu Longxing found a painting, which is a portrait of a woman, just between the mountains and rivers, grand momentum, to be careful to see the woman and a handsome young man between the mountains and rivers.


    The two men seem to be close, but they seem to be inseparable. The man is worried, as if someone far away is missing, while the woman is worried about her fate.


    When Xu Longxing looked at it carefully, the woman''s eyebrows were very similar to that of Lady Hanxiang. No, they were not only similar. They were all carved in the same mold. They were the same person. She was lady Hanxiang when she was young.


    This is what makes people feel helpless. They have to make people feel funny, but such things are not so happy.


    Xu Longxing took down the painting, but there was a dark grid behind it. He was ecstatic and reached into the grid to get something.


    It is very helpless, in the face of their own situation is a bit bad, he grabbed the hand is a necklace. In addition to looking good, it has no effect.


    This is to make themselves have a lot of ridiculous, this is to make a lot of people feel ridiculous, they have to make their own strength stronger.


    This is what worries many people. What''s the situation? What''s ridiculous? It''s quite appropriate for Xu Longxing to hang the necklace around his neck.


    Wearing a necklace to catch up with the people in front, they are not surprised to see Xu Longxing catching up, but the necklace he is wearing doesn''t look special, it doesn''t look like a treasure.


    It''s just the things that rich men use to please women, but they don''t like it.


    They have entered the third room. There are a lot of statues of men here. It seems that they were the favourites of Lady Hanxiang before she died. It makes people feel helpless. They all have to have a lot of wonderful things. What was their life like.


    These statues are powerful and masculine. They will make themselves feel ridiculous for these things. They are very disdainful of this.


    These statues are probably male favourites in their lifetime. They don''t look like treasures. However, treasure seekers want to find out what treasures can be extracted from them and how oil can be extracted from the cracks in the stones. A piece of meat has to be scraped off the mosquito''s leg.


    Xu Longxing has some disdain for these guys, they are very helpless, for this situation is a little worried, Xu Longxing turned and planned to leave over here.


    This is what makes people feel helpless. They all have to make their strength stronger, but this is not so easy.


    Xu Longxing wants to pass through here, but let that Warren Xuan take people to stop, this is to let people feel some helpless, Xu Longxing dissatisfied said: "you stop me to do what."


    That valunxuan said with a smile: "don''t run around, young master. It''s very dangerous outside. Only when you are with us can you protect your safety."


    This is a kind of disguised restriction of Xu Longxing''s action, not to let him leave his sight.


    Just then, Xu Longxing was left. When he caught up with him, he already had a necklace on his neck. It seemed very common, but he couldn''t take it lightly.


    Xu Longxing is now alone, in their opinion, they dare not fall out with them, as expected, Xu Longxing stayed.


    "Don''t worry about the statues. Get out of here quickly and don''t disturb the things around," the family''s Warren Xuan said to the crowd


    He was just saying this, but some people couldn''t help trying these statues. Some people tried to scrape a piece off the statue with a sword to see what the material was.


    All of them are the peripheral members of the family. Their strength is not weak, and the family owner''s binding force on them is not strong enough.


    They scraped off the white powder on the statue, which showed the color of gold. The man exclaimed, "it''s gold from the sky. It''s very valuable."


    Hearing this, they began to dig crazily. The precious metal filled in these statues turned out to be a small fortune.


    They tried their best to scrape off the white of the outer layer of the statue, and soon saw a statue made entirely of fallen gold, which seemed to be very luxurious.


    The onlookers were shocked. Unexpectedly, some people were so extravagant that they used tianluojin to make statues.


    If no one could think of scraping the paint off the outside, the real gold inside could be exposed.


    Soon they found several other statues. After scraping them, they found that there was gold in them, which made them red. Soon they put away the heavy statues.


    But the statue is too big to put away. It can only be carried on the shoulder.


    They each carry a statue several times bigger than themselves, which is also their own harvest. They feel very happy carrying this.


    That Warren Xuan also can''t manage so much, can only be tacit they continue to carry their booty.


    Anyway, they set foot on the front battlefield together. Warren Xuan just keeps these things in mind and will settle accounts with them later.

 Chapter 775

    The road ahead is not easy. There is a pond. There are many butterflies flying in the sky. There is a huge flower in the middle. The flowers are so gorgeous that they attract these butterflies.


    People want to go through this place. It seems unusual and it''s not so easy to pass.


    The things here are not precious, and the people who are carrying things are silly when they see it. It''s not easy to wade through the pond with heavy loads. There may be unknown dangers underwater.


    It was very strange, but it was a little helpless. Warren Xuan ordered a few people and said to them, "you go down and have a look."


    The people in the spot are afraid. The situation here is not so simple, which makes many people feel less happy.


    This is a very helpless feeling, which is not so safe for people. Although they are afraid, they still have to obey the order of Warren Xuan.


    They are honest people, such things are very helpless, but people feel that some are not so happy. It''s just that such things are very powerless, which makes people have to be afraid.


    They take their own protective equipment, want to try whether there is any danger in the water, they step in the pool, a little bit of careful try.


    The water in the pond is like a black abyss. The people in front of it walk carefully. It seems that there is nothing in it. In front of it is just a delicate flower, but there are a lot of butterflies flying around them.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. They all have to know their own situation. It''s not so easy for people. Only this kind of thing can make them feel that it is safe.


    These butterflies keep flying. Someone tries to catch one to play with, but when he meets the butterfly, he is shocked, as if the butterfly has captured the soul.


    The reality is almost the same. The man who tried to catch the butterfly was dazed in the same place. After the butterfly danced around him, it rushed to the man''s forehead.


    The butterfly broke a small hole in his head and got into this man''s body.


    The people next to them were all shaking with fright. The harmless looking butterfly was so terrible. What would happen when the butterfly got into the man''s body.


    The butterfly got into the man''s body and ran back and forth in his body, which made many people feel creepy.


    After a moment, there is no movement, which makes people feel helpless. It makes many people feel bad. They have to have their own strength.


    This is very bad, there is nothing that makes people feel a little less happy, but such things are a huge trap, people who accidentally step into it will become the prey in the trap.


    Such things are a bit bad, they have to have a lot of helplessness, for such things are not so happy.


    The man who got into the body by the butterfly quickly moved again. People were not surprised, but they subconsciously kept away from him. Because this man has completely changed his appearance and looks very fierce.


    A pair of wings came out of the man''s back, and his face became very fierce, which made people feel helpless. He rushed to the nearest person.


    The people next to him were naturally not so happy. In the face of his attack, they quickly took out their weapons to deal with it. The long knife cut on his body, but it couldn''t stop his attack.


    Long knife cut on the shoulder, deep visible bone, but the butterfly occupied the body like a madman bit on his neck, the blood in his body sucked away, no longer so strong.


    This is to let many people know their own things, that guy is becoming more ridiculous, this is a bit bad, no one can be so defeated.


    He is to have a lot of surprises, in the face of their own people are very funny, but such things are a little worried, this is defeated by many people.


    Other people have become their own surprise, they have to make their own strength stronger.


    Life is not so many wonderful, no one can break the fate.


    They soon withdrew from the lake, and the butterflies around them didn''t catch up with them. They just danced in the same place.


    They were so frightened that they could not compete with such a terrible monster. They come back to ask the owner what to do, which makes people feel helpless and unhappy about such things.


    This is how to make their own strength can be strong, but such things are not so easy, for their own strength are very confident, which is to make people feel helpless.


    It''s just that such things make them feel a little bad. The owner of the Warren house also frowned. This kind of monster is very strange. He has never seen or heard of it.


    Now it seems that the kind of butterfly will be malicious to people after being attacked and get into people''s bodies.


    People who are occupied by this kind of butterfly will become cruel and bloodthirsty, which makes people feel a little creepy. How ridiculous is that.


    "This should be the netherworld butterfly, and it''s also the alien species that has survived for thousands of years," exclaimed an old man beside him


    Youming butterfly is a kind of ferocious thing that can devour people''s soul in legend. Such things are helpless and can''t be solved easily. It''s a lot of trouble and such things are very bad.


    This kind of ferocious thing is to let many people fear, this is how happy, but such things are some powerless, people for their own strength is a little ridiculous, this is not so easy.


    How can we get through here? Warren Xuan soon asked several well-informed elders of the clan for advice. However, these elders could not do anything about it. The netherworld butterflies recorded in this book were all very strong and had no weakness to take advantage of. When they met these things, they all avoided them.


    That is how helpless, only let these things become more powerful, this is to let many people are some bad.


    This makes many people feel difficult. At this time, the little prodigy jumps out again.


    He said to the crowd, "this is the weakness of the netherworld butterflies. They are afraid of high temperature and can use fire attack to drive them away."


    A clan elder asked, "how do you know the weakness of the netherworld butterfly? It''s not recorded in the book."


    The child prodigy said quickly, "it''s said in the book that the netherworld butterflies will live in the dark and tidal places. Naturally, they don''t like burning. It''s the best way to drive them away."

 Chapter 776

    Everyone nodded and sighed at the prodigy''s strength. Such things are not so happy. The owner of the house, Warren Xuan, was also very happy.


    They soon began to try to use fire to drive the butterflies. It was really effective. Although the fire could not hurt the butterflies, it could make them retreat.


    Those butterflies were provoked by fireworks, only to fly far away, everyone cheered, it seems that the child prodigy''s proposal played a role.


    The tempter just goes forward with a torch, which makes many people feel a little relieved.


    The guy who was occupied by the soul eating butterfly was still standing there. He saw the crowd coming and roared excitedly.


    People have a lesson, dare not close to him, but use the means of fire attribute to attack the man. He didn''t move fast in the distance, and soon he was stained with a flame, ignited and burned all over, and his whole body became a burning man.


    It seems that there is nothing we can do about it. This is something we can''t do. It makes us feel powerless.


    Soon burning up, the whole person kept dancing, but this does not change anything, can only make the flame burning more intense, soon in place only a pile of ashes.


    These black ashes were scattered on the lake by the wind, and a soul eating butterfly emerged from the black ashes, which was bigger than before.


    The fire didn''t hurt him at all. How powerful was it? In the face of these things, he was helpless.


    People also secretly feel some fear, but should still be afraid of fire, at least did not attack them.


    When they see this, they feel a little bit excited. It''s a little funny about these people''s situation, but many of them don''t look like that guy, but some of them seem to be beaten down.


    All the way unimpeded, those butterflies are hiding in the middle of the flower, the crimson petals are amazing, many soul eating butterflies are lying on the flowers to absorb juice, such things can make people not so worried.


    They also dare not provoke those soul eating butterflies, which makes people feel helpless, which makes many people not so happy. This is how many people have become very bad, only how ridiculous.


    Carefully walked, their boat is very easy to pass through the layers of vines here. No one can make them feel helpless, but such things make people feel helpless.


    They said hello to the owner of the house, Warren Xuan, indicating that he was safe. When they got the signal, they also got on the boat to cross here.


    Xu Longxing was also arranged to sit on the boat, just sitting next to the clan leader walunxuan, which is also the safest position.


    This makes people feel helpless. They all have to make their own strength feel bad, but this thing has nothing to understand. It''s just not so happy.


    The boat floats on the lake, the breeze is very pleasant, and the initial shock is like escaping from danger.


    "Master, do you really feel out of danger?" Xu Longxing said to Warren Xuan.


    This makes many people feel powerless, but many people feel that they are out of danger. If they don''t provoke those guys, they won''t make many people feel safe.


    Warren Xuan saw that everything here was calm, and those soul eating butterflies were lying on the petals sucking dew, which seemed harmless to human and animals.


    There is no fish under the water. It looks clear. The scenery reflected through the lake has a unique flavor.


    Xu Longxing just looked at the picture of the lake and ignored others. When the boat passed through the place where countless soul eating butterflies were lying, he saw the difference of those butterflies, but one of them was a little strange.


    Because Xu Longxing saw the soul of the person swallowed up in the soul eating butterfly, he seemed very painful, but at the same time he was being assimilated.


    The soul of the soul eating butterfly is merging with the person who has been swallowed. The dew on the huge flower obviously has a miraculous effect, which can speed up the process.


    This soul eating butterfly is not afraid of the fire to avoid, but because they want to integrate the devoured soul as soon as possible. At the same time, their body color is also changing, and gradually deepening is also a kind of growth.


    He soon realized that it was wrong, and reminded Warren Xuan to make his strength stronger, but many people were not very happy, that is, his strength was not so strong.


    Warren Xuan also saw the things here. He saw that the soul swallowing butterfly was swallowing the soul and gradually getting stronger. For such things are some helpless, they have to let their identity become some helpless, for them are not so happy.


    Warren Xuan felt the danger, but he couldn''t make it public. He just ordered them to speed up and pass the place as soon as possible.


    But the situation is not always so good, in this Kung Fu, the soul swallowing butterfly completed their own phagocytosis, these things are making people feel a little bad.


    Soon flying towards the crowd, the people on the boat outside were terrified to see such a thing, and wanted to stop it by fire.


    But after swallowing and fusing the human soul, the soul eating butterfly becomes more intelligent. It flexibly avoids the attack of these people and flies to a person. His face was full of fear. Seeing that the soul eating butterfly was about to fall on his arm, he quickly raised his knife to chop it off. Even if he was fighting for the arm, he would drive away the murderer.


    But the wind from the long sword made the soul eating butterfly fall on his arm, and all his actions stopped immediately, just like losing his soul, just like the man before.


    The people who were in the same boat with him were flustered, and the situation might be worse than he thought. The man soon began to move again, but he was not the man he used to be.


    This kind of thing makes people feel funny. People in the same boat jump into the water one after another. Although fire attack is useful, it may affect themselves from such a close distance.


    After they jumped into the water, they just yelled to let other people attack the boat. They just had to swim to other boats, which was nothing to the Protoss.


    Things began to be the same as they thought. Others poured oil on the monster, and then let people who are good at fire attribute methods set the monster on fire.


    But this time, the situation is a little different. Maybe the soul eating butterfly''s intelligence has increased and its ability has become stronger.


    He turned the boat over and hid himself underwater.


    The attack of all the people hit the boat, which broke the boat apart.


    This kind of thing is a little helpless, for their things are some worry, but many people feel that they have a lot of wonderful, it is very bad, it is a pity.

 Chapter 777

    That person has no influence, soon turn over and walk to a damaged deck, they all have to make themselves not so happy.


    This guy is a little scary, because they are afraid that the man will come after them. They are all trying their best to swim towards the boats around. But there was a strange sound overhead.


    Looking up, it turned out that countless soul eating butterflies were flying towards them. They couldn''t move in the water and couldn''t resist. Just a moment later, they were all occupied by this soul eating butterfly.


    Seeing their appearance, people naturally want to leave as soon as possible, but these guys soon spread around and surrounded them.


    These people are powerless, they all feel helpless, this is some helpless.


    They are how ridiculous, this is to let many people know their own situation, not many people can easily untie the shackles of these things, but such things are so helpless.


    Such a life is so happy, only to make them feel their own situation, which are powerless things, but those things are bad.


    Soon these things make them feel helpless, but this thing has to make people feel ridiculous, but this situation is not so happy.


    After those people were parasitized by the soul eating butterfly, they became more powerful and surrounded in all directions.


    When they are in the water, the flame has little effect on them. Even if the part exposed on the water is burnt, it can regenerate quickly.


    All the people took out their weapons and faced the monsters who came, it was a hard fight.


    The monsters swam to the side of the boat and crazily grabbed the edge of the boat to climb up.


    Of course, they use swords to greet these monsters. When swords cut on them, they make a sound like beating leather. The cuts are constantly pouring out a lot of black blood, which makes people feel very disgusting.


    That is to make people feel helpless, they are all ridiculous, but this is a bit bad, in the face of people''s power is not so happy, this is to make people feel very powerless, can make their own power become more powerful.


    In those black wounds, there are still worms wriggling. I don''t know what they are. One of them took out his golden knife and slashed at the monsters. The blood splashed on his body and his face felt itchy. After touching, he found that there were many caterpillars, which were eating his own flesh and blood.


    Those things make people feel helpless, but such things make them feel very funny. Soon, the man covered his face and fell to the ground, wailing. The flesh and blood on his face had been eaten by these caterpillars, and he was soon silent.


    Other people are flustered, which makes many people feel terrible. This kind of monster is not only disgusting, but also terrible. When they devour the soul of that person, he can get all the skills and skills he had before he died.


    When these people saw that the people around them had turned into ghosts, they were afraid that they could only cast the magic in a panic, and they even set themselves on fire, which was ridiculous.


    The whole ship is burning, which is very helpless, such things are extremely bad.


    Instead of being attacked by the monster, they lifted a stone and smashed themselves in the foot. Soon the whole boat was ablaze. They had no time to put out the fire, so they had to jump into the water to save themselves.


    They are very ridiculous, in the face of the power of people is a little powerless.


    Falling into the water has become their target, which makes people not so happy, but many of them are helpless, they all make people feel bad.


    They were soon divided by those monsters and became their meals.


    The others rowed to leave, but the monsters caught the boat under the water. No matter how they rowed, they couldn''t move.


    This kind of thing is very bad, but this kind of thing is some helpless, that is to let many people feel not so happy, only let them feel their ridiculous.


    Those monsters grabbed the bottom of the boat and soon wanted to climb up. Naturally, other people would not let them come.


    All the people blocked their faces and attacked the monsters again. They were very careful, for fear that they might be contaminated with these things.


    But these monsters are fierce and tireless. They can''t last long.


    Xu Longxing''s boat was also attacked, but their strength was much stronger than that of other people on the boat. They were all elite.


    Those monsters who want to climb up are all beaten down by them and can''t cause disturbance, but other people are swallowed up by monsters, which is almost ominous.


    Their boat finally sailed out of the area, and it was the only boat left. The rest of the people stayed.


    They set foot on the land and saw the fragments of the boat submerged in the water. Those people were all dead, and there was no hope of survival.


    The most wonderful thing is to survive. The owner of the family, Warren Xuan, restrained his sadness. Those are his family''s children, the elite of the Warren family. The family that he has accumulated for many years is gone.


    It''s too late to be sad at this time. They are very helpless. They pack up their things and move on.


    Xu Longxing looks at those who are crying for help in the water. They are given up, and Warren Xuan has no way to deal with the soul eating butterfly. Giving up is also a helpless move.


    They continue to move forward, in front of the stone beach, which is full of many reefs, looks a little desolate.


    They found a place to rest for a while. They were also a little hungry. They made a fire to cook, dried their dry food and ate while chatting.


    "I''m responsible for this action. I''m also very sad that the warriors of the clan died." The patriarch valunxuan said quickly.


    The clan elders next to him naturally knew what he meant, comforted him, gave high honor to those who had sacrificed, and beautified the identity of the clan head of Warren.


    It''s just that such things make people feel helpless. They are not so beneficial to their own strength. It''s just that such things are not so easy.


    Such things are not so happy, but for people are not so assured, such things are people feel like a huge conspiracy.


    This kind of power is ridiculous, but many people are trapped in a huge conspiracy, and nothing can be easily solved.


    Xu Longxing pretended to sleep, only sighed at the hypocrisy of these people, and the sacrifice of many people was underestimated by them.

 Chapter 778

    Xu Longxing is trying to sneak away from here. When they are in danger, they will definitely abandon themselves. They are not benevolent and kind-hearted at all.


    The night watchman was a child of the wallens. He was very diligent and seemed to be loyal to the leader of the wallens.


    Xu Longxing wait until the movement is a little small, it seems that the person is about to nap, secretly open his eyes, see those people are some helpless to their own strength, this is a lot of ridiculous.


    He crept forward in fear of being discovered by others. He prayed that no one would find himself, but God didn''t hear his prayer.


    "Where do you want to go?" Soon a voice behind him called to him.


    Xu Longxing had to stop. It was obvious that the man had found himself. He whispered, "I want to go to the toilet."


    His response was, "I''ll go with you."


    Xu Longxing also can''t refuse, can only let that person follow oneself, just also be some urine meaning, by the way put some water.


    Idle boring, they naturally want to find someone to chat, there is no one around, can only chat with the guards.


    "What''s your name? Are you a Valentinian Xu Longxing asked quickly.


    The man was silent for a moment, and quickly said to him, "my name is walunqing, not a member of the lineage. My mother is just an ordinary civilian outside."


    It seems that he has low self-esteem for his life experience. In the protoss world where blood is respected, he has lost half of his life without noble blood. Naturally, he can find a backer to realize his value.


    Xu Longxing asked: "what do you think of your life experience? It''s said that if you are not a member of the lineage, you can''t be the head of the family. You can only be a marginal group and can''t be reused."


    "The warun clan leader is very kind to me. He also recognizes me as his adopted son. Of course, I will follow him to the death. Don''t sow dissension." Then walenqing said quickly.


    It seems that this guy is quite loyal. It''s not so easy to rebel.


    Xu Longxing''s plan failed, but he didn''t give up so easily. He tried to say to Na walunqing, "it''s too dangerous here. We''ll die this time. If you leave here with me, you can save your life."


    Nawalenqing said with some fear: "my own father died in this battle. I must help the family owner get the treasure. I believe the family owner can lead us to do it."


    The more he talked about the back, the firmer his voice became. It seems that it is reasonable for him to watch the night.


    They are really stupid and loyal people. Such people are usually very reliable because they are difficult to be convinced by others. Advantages and disadvantages coexist, which makes people feel less difficult to understand.


    As a hostile word, it''s like a hard bone to chew. If you don''t eat hard or soft, it''s hard to soak.


    Under the gaze of walenqing, Xu Longxing honestly goes back to his position.


    Close your eyes, but you don''t want to do anything in your heart. This place is the secret place of Mrs. Han Xiang. There is not much information about her. Only know that she is beautiful, few people have seen his true appearance, even no one knows her age.


    The secret she left here was not so simple. At first, it was just a little trouble. The more she went, the more dangerous it was. It seemed that she was preventing those who wanted to go deep.


    It''s a secret place, and it can be a graveyard for the unwelcome intruders.


    Xu Longxing figured out the intention of Lady Hanxiang. For those intruders he didn''t like, there must be crises everywhere, only death gate.


    However, if the person who came in had her permission, it would be a smooth road everywhere.


    It''s hard to say that the Warren family didn''t know anything about the secret place of Lady Hanxiang in their own territory. Up to now, they have not revealed any secret.


    This is to make people feel a little bad, only has been pretending to be confused, to see what medicine they are selling in the gourd.


    That kind of thing is to make people feel bad, but this kind of thing is not so funny, this kind of life is to let oneself become some helpless.


    When they woke up the next morning, they continued on their way. Xu Longxing didn''t say anything, just watched what they would do.


    This stone forest seems to have a lot of man-made marks. There are traces of chopping and chiseling everywhere. Then Warren Xuan said to the crowd, "be careful, everyone. There may be people living here."


    They are all up the spirit, carefully forward, they pass through the stone forest, see in front of a big castle.


    The castle looks very tall and majestic. It doesn''t look like a house built for ordinary people.


    The gate of the castle is more than ten meters high. After several people came in, they didn''t see any guards and patrollers. That''s how they went in. They were on guard to prevent the risk of accidents.


    After they entered here, they soon followed the broad corridor like a football field.


    In the distance came the sound of dull thunder. The crowd moved forward carefully, getting closer and closer to the place where the dull thunder came from.


    Soon they finally came to the place where the thunder came from. It was a giant like a mountain sleeping against the wall. The thunder was his snoring when he was sleeping.


    People were surprised, but they did not dare to disturb the giant. Once he woke up, it might cause great movement. These people did not want to see it.


    These people are careful around the giant''s side, found that he had a dog, lying on the ground, snoring.


    It seems that both of them are very incompetent gatekeepers, and they have not even noticed someone sneaking in.


    The patriarch Warren Xuan wants to leave like this, but an old man of the clan opposes it. He wants to go in and have a look. Maybe there is a treasure guarded by a giant in it.


    The other two elders actually supported his opinions. These elders were of high seniority and united together, so the patriarch had to consider their opinions.


    So they went on, and the giant behind them seemed to have no idea.


    They go to their own place, which seems to be a place for discussion. It''s more spacious and magnificent than before. They don''t know what the function of these buildings is.


    Such a place looks very atmospheric, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people here at the same time.


    Here they see a huge throne on the top, like a huge table, which should be the throne of the giant leader.


    At the moment, there was a baby the size of an adult lying on it, sleeping sweetly.


    It''s a giant baby. It''s appropriate to use such words to describe it. Although the baby is not smaller than an adult, it''s just a baby after all.

 Chapter 779

    They all came to the baby carefully and looked at the sleeping baby. It was no different from the ordinary baby, but the proportion of his head and body was enlarged.


    Some people feel very curious, want to try to touch the giant baby, but it seems to feel the arrival of outsiders.


    The giant baby cried, which made many people feel scared.


    "Don''t make him cry, it may attract other giants," he said quickly


    This made everyone in a hurry. They had no experience to appease the crying child.


    Walenqing naturally wants to carry out the instructions of the patriarch. He goes to the child, which is a huge stage, and how powerless he is in the face of his own strength.


    He wanted to pick up the child, but he tried. It was too heavy to hold.


    Can only try to coax children, this is to let many people have their own situation, this is how helpless.


    He can''t coax him at all. He can only shake the baby to make him feel better and not cry.


    This is how ridiculous, in the face of their own situation is very helpless, try to solve their own problems.


    Xu Longxing thought of an idea, quickly thought of a way, said to the child: "don''t cry, cry again, lead the wolf."


    The child immediately stopped crying, opened his eyes and stared at Xu Longxing.


    This is how ridiculous, in the face of the giant baby''s eyes, Xu Longxing felt rare purity. It''s like a piece of white paper that has never been written. It''s pure and white. There is no good or evil. It''s just a natural instinct.


    It''s really like the feeling of a baby. The giant''s child is also a child. Soon, Warren Xuan motioned to several people to take the giant baby away.


    Several guards carried the giant baby, which made people feel bad. Xu Longxing cried when he couldn''t see him. Xu Longxing had to accompany the giant baby.


    If they want to take the baby away secretly, they may have to take it for research, but it''s not a matter of justice.


    A few people act like thieves, but maybe they are not proficient enough and seem furtive.


    The patriarch Warren Xuan opens the way in front of him. If he has nothing, he will leave. If he is in danger, the giant baby in his hand will become a chip to save his life.


    This is to make people feel helpless, only to make their own strength is not so happy.


    After all, they found the treasure room. Several clan elders led people to search here, but the situation was not so simple. These treasures were so big that it was difficult to take them away easily.


    For example, the long gun is at least several hundred meters long. They can''t lift it at all.


    There are also inexplicable power blessings on it, which can''t be collected by things like storage space, which makes them feel very bad.


    It''s a pity that the old man stroked the pattern on the spear and didn''t give up.


    The others searched again, but the things here were too big and few could be taken away. They found a huge ring, which looked much smaller and lighter than those weapons.


    This ring is already like a huge iron pot. It looks ridiculous.


    This is very helpless, such things are a little ridiculous, people still carry this thing on their back, although it is a little incongruous.


    They carry the ring on their back like an iron pot and drag it forward.


    All the people are satisfied to return according to the original road. The guard on the original road and his dog are gone.


    This makes people a little strange, Warren Xuan said to them: "long night, many dreams, go quickly."


    Fast forward, but still found in front of the road is blocked, is the guard before the giant, he has the dog.


    "What are you, what are you sneaking in for?" Said the young giant to them.


    Although he just spoke in a low voice, it was like thunder. In the face of her inquiry, Warren Xuan quickly said: "we just came to have a look. There is no malice. Please open the door and let us leave."


    The young giant was not moved by him, but said: "the queen said that every good thing from outside, the young stay to work, the old directly kill."


    This directly pushed the two sides to the opposite, and the old age of walunxuan and those ethnic groups was not small.


    Naturally, they refused to die and asked their men to charge. The giant saw them rushing up with the elite of the seven or eight tribes, picked up the big stick and waved it.


    The giant''s iron bar is as heavy as a mountain. The weapons of those people will break when they touch it. They have no resistance to the iron bar.


    The weapon in hand is smashed, the person also follows to fly upside down to go out, the breath falters on the ground.


    Seeing that the giant was so brave, some people turned around and were about to run away, but the big dog beside the giant suddenly jumped out and bit one of them.


    The man was still crying and didn''t seem to realize what was going on. The big dog bit hard, and the man snapped and broke in two, and there was no sound.


    The rest of the people died, shivering and afraid to come forward, the patriarch Warren Xuan also looked a coagulation, feeling the difficulty of the young giant.


    But it''s not just age that keeps them alive.


    "Stand back and I''ll deal with him." One of the three elders said.


    They all stepped back to see what he would do. The eldest of the clan gave a drink, gathered all his strength, and pressed his hands to the ground with blue light.


    All of a sudden, a strange vibration occurred, and many Fujianes suddenly grew on the ground, rolling towards the giant.


    Giant wants to break these things, but there are so many fujimans, and her iron bar is not suitable for dealing with these things.


    Soon is entangled by these tengman, tightly entangled in him, soon put him into a big zongzi.


    "Ha ha, ignorant savage, there is a big man, but that''s all." The clan elder saw that the giant was entangled by fujiman, and immediately said with pride.


    He went to natsuman and took a sword to end the giant''s life.


    But all of a sudden, the elders of those ethnic groups called out, "third, be careful."


    Before he could react, the hand came out of the vine and held his neck tightly. It was hard to breathe. The hand held him up and lifted him to the air.


    All he saw was that the giant''s other hand tore open the vines around him and burst out.


    This kind of situation is a great bondage to themselves, things like that are not so happy, but this thing makes people feel bad, they have to have their own helplessness.

 Chapter 780

    At first, the old man could still howl, but gradually there was no sound, and the blood was dripping from the giant''s fingers.


    Seeing his brother''s tragic death, the other two clan elders were also miserable, but the giant in front of him was also angry and wanted to tear up these guys in front of him.


    The patriarch Warren Xuan eased from the shock, and the current difficulties must be overcome as soon as possible, not all of them can be folded here.


    Warren Xuan asked those people with giant baby to come over and said to the young giant, "this should be your man. If you do it, we have to kill him. I believe we can do it."


    When the young giant saw the giant babies carried by these people, there was a flash of confusion in his face, but he was soon covered up and came slowly towards the crowd.


    Warren Xuan was so cunning that he could see the young giant''s condition. He put a knife on the baby''s neck and said to the young giant, "if you come here again, I''ll kill him."


    The young giant stopped walking that year. It seemed that he was afraid. The elders were also worried. After all, those who despised the giant were dead.


    "Let''s go out, and then we''ll let him go." Valentine said to the crowd.


    The young giant frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. It was hard to say whether he would agree to their request.


    A moment later, the young giant finally made a move. He turned aside to let out a way. They were very happy, and escorted the giant baby forward carefully. When they came to the giant''s side, they all held their breath for fear that the young giant would suddenly be in trouble.


    This is how ridiculous, but these things are people feel a little helpless, they just feel like years, quickly through the giant''s side, came to the gate.


    "Valenchine, go and open the gate." Warrenxuan, the patriarch, said to him.


    He ran to open the gate. The bolt of the gate was very heavy. He took it out with his teeth clenched and hit it on the ground.


    Push the door hard, make a huge squeak, see the door open, these people are very happy, one by one out.


    The man with the giant baby was at the end of the line. When the others retreated, he was the last to leave the gate.


    To the outside world, it was safe at last. They took the baby and quickly left around the castle.


    It seems that there is no pursuit. They all have to move on. Along the way, because Xu Longxing is here, the giant baby doesn''t cry, but the people carrying the giant baby suddenly smell a stench.


    Xu Longxing looked down, and the giant baby''s pants were seeping down. It was obvious that he peed.


    Xu Longxing said to the people carrying the giant baby: "you put him down."


    Those people still don''t believe it. Xu Longxing pointed to the water mark on the ground and said to them, "the child has peed. He needs to change his pants."


    These people quickly put the giant baby down and told the patriarch Warren Xuan about the situation. He soon asked someone to change his trousers. They put the giant baby in his pants.


    They also planned to have a rest. After all, it was a long way from the castle.


    The giant baby was lying on the ground and didn''t cry. He was just hungry and needed to eat. The patriarch spoke to take care of the giant baby.


    They didn''t dare to neglect. Naturally, they took out all the dry food they had with them. The giant baby was not picky about food. He ate whatever he saw.


    Soon all the food for three people was finished. He didn''t mean to stop and continued to eat.


    He could only continue to eat, and soon all the ten people were eaten.


    The giant baby didn''t have enough to eat. It was like a bottomless hole filled with discontent. Those people were worried.


    Fortunately, many people died before, but now there is enough dry food for the baby to eat, which is to eat haisai and eat all their dry food for a month.


    After eating, the giant baby didn''t move much, but suddenly stood up. At this time, a gust of wind came, and the giant baby grew up against the wind.


    Suddenly, he is three times taller than the average person. Maybe he has passed his childhood and entered his childhood.


    Xu Longxing estimated that other people were also very surprised. This giant baby is a giant''s child. Only when he grows up to that height can he be regarded as a real adult.


    Today''s childhood is higher than everyone else. Standing in front of the giant baby, they feel like they are children.


    Maybe Xu Longxing has a special kind of intimacy, and the giant baby is willing to be close to Xu Longxing when he grows up.


    After learning to walk, Juying picks up Xu Longxing and lets him sit on his shoulder. Xu Longxing also feels the wonder of life.


    Seeing that the giant baby grew up and could walk, Warren Xuan was also surprised.


    He ordered several guards to look at the giant baby and inform him in time if there was anything unusual.


    They went on. Juying had just learned to walk and was curious about everything around him. He was always flirting all the way.


    All the way to stop and go, the watchman did not drive away, just let him go all the way to stop and go, also can''t miss many things.


    These people are not so easy, only let many people feel powerless, that is to let many people feel helpless, not their own life.


    They came to a small town, where there are a lot of people, they are powerless for their own situation, but this is a little ridiculous.


    There are a lot of people here, but many of them are indifferent to the intruders and take it as if they didn''t see it.


    They are a little strange about the situation of these people, and a guard of the Warren family is trying to surprise them.


    But soon they found that their hands went through those people''s bodies. They were not real at all.


    "It''s all illusions. They don''t exist." Wake up from the guards suddenly said.


    Everyone felt that this was the truth, and there was no doubt.


    "No, they have lived here for a long time, and the years can''t erase the traces of their existence." Xu Longxing''s words are amazing.


    "But they died in the end." Warren Xuan said disdainfully.


    The giant baby was also very curious about the people in the dreamland. He wanted to catch them, but without exception, he could only pounce on them.


    When Xu Longxing looked at these people, he felt that they were extraordinary. There must be other reasons why they could leave such a mark for a long time.


    These people are a bit ridiculous, they all have their own situation, facing people''s worry is so bad.

 Chapter 781

    This is a bit ridiculous. Xu Longxing sees the changes of these people. They are getting older and older. At the same time, their faces are becoming more and more dignified. It seems that great danger is approaching quietly.


    There are a lot of people who feel that they have to have a lot of power, but this is ridiculous.


    These people feel helpless. They are not so happy about this kind of people''s situation, but they are not so happy about such things. They are just defeated by others.


    In the twinkling of an eye, these things are rapidly aging, and eventually fall into extinction one day.


    But Xu Longxing saw their pain, their bodies are fast aging, like being eaten by some mysterious power.


    Everything is so fast, slow and fast. I didn''t even have the chance to fight, so I died.


    To see them die here one by one seems to be to be killed one by one by inexplicable power. Their power remains here for a long time.


    They died so suddenly that there must be external influence. There is no one here. What kind of power is it.


    There are ready-made rooms here, and people will naturally live here happily.


    That is very ridiculous, but such things are not so happy to feel, people are so happy and helpless, many people feel helpless.


    Several people each find a room to live in. Xu Longxing is assigned to the worst firewood room. He doesn''t care at all. He falls asleep on the straw.


    J Juying is in excellent spirits. He has been wandering around and doesn''t want to sleep at all


    Other people are almost the same. They are so tired that they can easily go to sleep.


    Xu Longxing soon fell asleep. In his sleep, he felt like he was in another world. In his dream, he saw those people. They were very enthusiastic about themselves.


    These people called themselves to the village. It looks very quiet, but the villagers have dignified faces.


    The village head took himself to the best room in the village and brought him many delicious food on the table. Xu Longxing felt flattered by their hospitality.


    Naturally, he asked the village head why he was so good to himself. At the beginning, the village head didn''t say anything, but just advised him to eat more dishes. After a few drinks, he felt that everything was open.


    At this time, the village head began to reveal his thoughts to Xu Longxing. They were also the blood of the God Emperor, but they had a great enemy on their side and could not deal with it. They had to ask him for help.


    Xu Longxing realized that the other party felt the blood of the God Emperor and thought that he was here to help them.


    Xu Longxing frankly said to him: "I just come to perform the task of debt collection, and there is no other purpose, just afraid to live up to your expectations."


    The old village head was in a daze at first, and then seemed to be ten years old suddenly. He quickly said, "I''m really eager for quick success and instant benefit. I''m sorry for the fright I brought to Xiaoyou."


    Old village head a change before fanaticism, some sad said.


    It''s like a dying man catching the last straw but finding that he can''t save himself.


    Seeing the sad look of the old village head, Xu Longxing couldn''t help but said, "first, let''s talk about what kind of trouble you have. I''ll see if I can help you."


    The old village head said with emotion: "in fact, we are also the blood of the God Emperor, but the number of people is small, so we have been living here, because the protection of the God Emperor has always been peaceful, but after the death of the God Emperor, a powerful existence was born here. We don''t have much fighting ability, and we can''t do anything to face him, and finally we were killed by that thing. It''s just the soul that lasts forever, waiting for someone to save them. "


    "What kind of existence killed all the people in your village? What''s his origin?" Xu Longxing asked.


    "He is a monster that absorbs the dead breath of the God Emperor after his death. He can be called the underworld. He can manipulate the dead breath to attack others and make them grow old and die. We can''t resist it. They are hidden in the dead forest not far away. If you go on, you will meet them. If you kill them, my people will be reborn. " The old village head said to Xu Longxing.


    Xu Longxing said to him, "I will try my best to help. We can let those who are looking for treasure take the lead. "


    The old village head gratefully said: "thank you, but do your best, don''t catch up with yourself."


    Then the figure of the old village head dissipated and left.


    Wake up the next day, Xu Longxing know that last night was a dream, but those situations are likely to happen, is the power they left to tell themselves the truth, seek help.


    They can help them and let them have the chance to survive, but they must be allowed to enter the forest of death.


    Soon the crowd began to set out. Xu Longxing followed them without saying a word. They went to the front of the forest, and Warren Xuan asked the crowd to stop.


    Some people don''t understand and ask: "elder, what''s the matter, don''t you go forward?"


    Pointing to the forest, he said, "I feel a strong sense of death there. There must be a lot of people dying there. We''d better not go there. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    When they heard the patriarch''s words, they all thought it was reasonable, there was no need to enter the dangerous place, and the previous losses were still vivid.


    At this time, Xu Longxing said to the patriarch valunxuan, "if I want to go to the toilet, I will go to the forest in front of me to solve it."


    Warren Xuan made a look at Warren Qing. He immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Xu Longxing''s face shows a trace of discontent, falls in the eyes of Warren Xuan, and helplessly follows Warren Qing.


    When it was convenient, Xu Long Xing quickly put out a piece of paper from his trouser pocket. Valen, who was sharp eyed, saw it naturally. He had searched Xu Long Xing''s stuff before.


    Xu Longxing quickly lowered his head to pick it up, but was snatched by walunqing. Walunqing got the roll of paper, but he didn''t look at it, so he was ready to go to find walunxuan.


    Xu Longxing chased him out and said, "give it back to me quickly. It belongs to me."


    Walunqing quickly came to walunxuan and handed the book to walunxuan to watch. Seeing these, Xu Longxing looked ugly. When walunxuan saw the contents of the book, he suddenly looked strange.


    The other two elders also wanted to have a look. Warren Xuan showed them the paper. What he drew on it was a map, which directly led to the depth of the dead forest.


    "What on earth is this?" The old man asked Xu Longxing.

 Chapter 782

    "I''ll say it''s my map. Do you believe it?" Xu Longxing dissatisfied said.


    The old man sneered: "of course, this is not the map you drew. It is likely to be a treasure map. You have to go to find treasure secretly from us, don''t you?"


    Xu Longxing''s face changed greatly. He seemed to be seen through his mind. He waved his hand and said, "no, don''t think about it."


    The old man didn''t believe Xu Longxing''s explanation. He carefully looked at the route on the treasure map and said to several people around him, "go in and see if there is any danger."


    The two people soon went into the forest. After a short time, they came out and said to the old man, "there''s no danger in it. It''s just that the air is a little oppressive."


    "Very good. Let''s go in quickly. There may be some real treasure left in it." The old man cried excitedly.


    "We still have to think twice," he said


    But the old man didn''t care about these at the moment. He soon took his close people into the dead forest according to the instructions on the treasure map.


    Most of the people followed the two clans, and Warren Xuan had to follow them, but when he passed by Xu Longxing, he glared at him.


    Xu Longxing''s heart is slightly cold, but there is not much to feel, these are people feel helpless, they have to have their own wonderful, no one will make themselves feel happy.


    Everyone goes into the dead forest together. It''s a huge cemetery. It''s said that Mrs. Han Xiang died here. The life here absorbs Mrs. Han Xiang''s dead breath and becomes mysterious and mysterious.


    There is something easy to solve, but that is not so happy, such things are a huge surprise for themselves.


    Xu Longxing walked all the way, only felt a cold feeling invading his body, which made people feel a little bad, such things are very funny.


    The old age of that family is not small, and they also feel that these are lifeless, but his face is rippling with excitement. "The lifeless here is so strong, I''m afraid it''s not far from the cemetery of the fragrant lady. When she was seriously injured by the chaotic devil, she fled. The good things must be in his tomb."


    In this way, their confidence was even more aroused. The goddess emperor was seriously injured and dying, and he didn''t have much time to decorate his mausoleum. It was a good opportunity to make use of it.


    This makes people feel helpless. They are not so happy about their own strength. What can they despair about? This makes many people feel very embarrassed.


    Finally they came to a huge mausoleum in front of the strong dead air is coming from here, which is a bit bad.


    The gate of the mausoleum is closed, but it has been immersed in the dead air for so long, even if it makes many people feel very helpless.


    This makes people feel helpless. There are many tomb robbers in the Warren family. Naturally, they came out to investigate how to break the tomb of Lady Hanxiang.


    After a while of investigation, they began to excavate. As expected, the tomb was built in a hurry, and there should not be too many protective measures, so they could easily enter it.


    Soon they dug a few small holes next to the gate and put the ball into it. Soon there was a huge explosion and the gate cracked.


    They were not in a hurry to get in. First, they let the dead air evaporate. When the time was right, the old people couldn''t wait to get in.


    The tomb room here is very deep. People move forward slowly and take out the treasure that can shine to light up the surrounding space, but the rich black air blocks their sight, and the light of the treasure can''t shine too far away.


    It is necessary to support the protection of the body protection treasure all the time, so as not to let the surrounding dead gas invade the body. Once it enters too much, it will destroy the vitality in the body, and it is difficult for the Da Luo immortal to save it.


    All the way to the deepest place, there must be a lot of underground organs. We must be careful step by step. The two family children who are proficient in tomb raiding drive the two most peripheral people to go ahead.


    There are so many dangers here, even if you are good at it, you will face unexpected dangers sometimes.


    In front is an aisle, where the most easy to arrange is the concealed weapon mechanism. The two grave robbers took out some good shields and let them carry them forward.


    They also know the danger, but they have to go forward as dead men, which makes people feel a little bad.


    They walked slowly and stepped on the position there. Although they were careful, they finally touched the mechanism. Innumerable sharp arrows were shot from the sky, falling like rain.


    And the two men, one against the other, and the other against the many arrows with their shields.


    All of these make people feel bad. They only have to make their own strength more powerful. Although the arrows are blocked, the huge impact that comes with them makes them feel terrible.


    Their arms can''t bear such a big impact and make a cracking sound very quickly, which is a little ridiculous.


    At first, they were able to howl, but gradually they couldn''t even howl. The two grave diggers could see the structure of this mechanism outside. They just threw their magic weapon and hit it right at the position of the mechanism. They destroyed the mechanism that launched the bow and arrow. The arrow rain stopped naturally.


    When they entered the corridor, the two men were already dead, and their shields were full of holes. They passed them and went on.


    All of these things make people feel a little bad. All of those things make people feel not so happy. There are still many mechanisms in front of them, which are solved by them one by one.


    Finally came to the main tomb, it looks magnificent, but with a sense of depression.


    They carefully pushed open the door, which seemed to be a bedroom. There was a huge transparent jade coffin in the middle, in which lay a closed woman.


    She is beautiful and beautiful. She looks as if she is asleep. She has a pearl in her mouth and many beautiful ornaments beside her.


    The clan elders are ecstatic. In his opinion, the bead must be a treasure. It may be a relic left by the God Emperor before his death. If you get it, you can quickly improve your accomplishments.


    Naturally, he couldn''t wait to open the jade coffin, but he didn''t notice that there was a trace of disdain in his eyes, and there was no action.


    The two clan elders opened the jade coffin, but inside it was not what they saw outside. Inside it was a vicious monster. The clan elders'' cultivation was not low. They quickly responded and hit the monster with their palms burning with fire.

 Chapter 783

    The elder of the clan was confident, and with his own cultivation, when he hit the monster with the palm of fireworks God, he was sure that the other side would die, so he immediately killed both the body and the spirit.


    But when the clan elder''s palm hit the monster, he was not forced. He soon realized that it was wrong.


    The palm of his hand was stained with a black air. He couldn''t hesitate in his hurry. The clan leader immediately cut off his arm.


    After a dull hum, the old man quickly went back out, looking full of fear. The brother on one side immediately took out the pill to cure him.


    The monster with black hair quickly sat up from the coffin. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with these intruders. Holding the broken arm of the clan, he was gnawing.


    He looks like a bear gnawing at the grain, but of course the elders of the two clans can''t bear it. They have to revenge for their broken arms.


    Of course, the elders of the Han nationality should also vent their anger for their brothers and not let them get hurt in vain.


    Soon he took out his own means of pressing the bottom of the box, which was a flashing three long swords. Seeing his elder brother''s ability of pressing the bottom of the box, the second brother also felt very helpless.


    This is a peach tree that was struck by thunder. After getting this, the family elders made three peach wood swords. With this, we can see that the evil spirits and ghosts have no way to go.


    The old man of the Han nationality started to use the sword formula. In an instant, the electric light on the three swords flashed violently, and he had the uncanny power.


    "Disease," the old man of the Han nationality said


    The three swords shot at the black haired monster. The monster looked up at the three swords. They looked powerful and dignified.


    Between the lightning and flint, he reached out and grasped the three flying swords. The elder of the clan was shocked. He wanted to get rid of the control of the underworld.


    But although it was trembling in the hands of the underworld, it couldn''t break free easily. It was like a bird trapped in a cage. No matter what, it couldn''t break free. It was the power brought by the black air on him.


    There is not much difference between the underworld and the dead. The only difference is that the underworld casts its own body with dead Qi.


    Holding three swords, the man came out slowly and said coldly, "where are you going back and forth? This is not the place you should come to."


    What he said is blunt. All the people here are looking for treasure. Naturally, they won''t agree easily. It''s not easy for them to retreat with his three eyes and two words.


    The old man said to him, "it''s easy for us to retreat. As long as you give us all the treasures inside, we will naturally retreat."


    The underworld said without accident: "this is my territory, when it''s your turn to run wild."


    After that, he threw out the three flying swords which trembled endlessly in his hand and flew straight towards the old people with faster speed than when he came.


    The old man of the big clan quickly used his sword formula and called for the reaction between himself and the three Taomu thunder swords. However, he was in such a hurry that he didn''t let them stop until the three swords flew to his nose.


    Looking at his magic sword dying, he had to wash it carefully to recover as before, which made the old clan very angry.


    At this time, the patriarch valunxuan stood up, he said impolitely: "enough, we can retreat, but you have to give us the God Emperor''s relic left by Lady Hanxiang, we will leave immediately after we take things."


    The underworld sneer: "insatiable, do not want to leave all stay."


    With a wave of his hand, a lot of black air rushed to the people of the Warren family. The black air twisted like little snakes.


    In the face of these little snakes, it''s impossible to wait to die. Everyone tries their best to stop them from approaching. They may chop them with knives and axes. But unexpectedly, these little black snakes can gather and come back to life after being cut off.


    Someone was caught off guard and was penetrated into the body by the black gas snake. Suddenly, his whole body became haggard, his blood seemed to coagulate, and his black hair turned white instantly.


    This makes people feel helpless, only makes people feel funny. This is a huge funny face. These people feel that they have to have a lot of funny things.


    Other people feel the danger of the black gas and try their best to protect themselves from the black gas.


    Xu Longxing hides next to that walunqing. He blocks most of the black gas snakes. There are scattered black gas snakes around Xu Longxing, but they leave near Xu Longxing.


    Naturally, he is so happy that he doesn''t need much trouble. The so-called protection is just like that. It doesn''t need to consume so much.


    Everyone is facing the interference of these little guys. They have to pay attention to other means of the underworld. These are probably just used to interfere with their attention. The really powerful means have not been used yet.


    The underworld people looked at them with a smile, and their bodies flew out like lightning, straight to a person who was entangled with the black gas snake.


    The man didn''t expect the danger. He didn''t react until the Ming people came to him. It was too late at this time.


    He wants to resist, but his resistance in front of the underworld is like a child''s uproar, which has no effect at all.


    The underworld clapped him on the back, and then he flew to the old man of the Han nationality. Of course, the old man of the Han nationality would not let him close to him easily. He just waved his hand and shot him away.


    The man was attacked by both sides. He vomited blood in mid air, and finally fell to the ground again. The old man of the big family looked at the man of the underworld with a dignified look.


    It''s a tough opponent and you have to be 12 points careful.


    The man lying on the ground, also want to take out pills to heal, but a sense of danger soon came to his side.


    He wanted to struggle to get up, but it didn''t work at all. A poison stabbed into his heart instantly, and he felt his anger sucked away by the poison.


    Soon he could not make a sound, his face was covered with ashes and turned into a skeleton.


    The owner of the sting soon got out of the ground. It was a woman with long stings behind her. She looked very demon.


    She quickly went to harvest those who resisted, just like the autumn wind sweeping leaves, those ordinary guards could not resist, and were put down by her.


    And the old man of the big clan and the patriarch valunxuan are dealing with the male underworld. They don''t care about this. The underworld is really hard to deal with, and they can''t catch him easily.


    Sensing the violence of the female underworld, the elder of the Han nationality said to the elder of the two nationalities, "second brother, go and protect them."


    The elder of the two clans left the battle group to protect others. The male underworld sneered, "how ridiculous are you? Those people outside will become my sister''s prey, and none of them can run away."

 Chapter 784

    The old man of the two clans lost an arm, and his fighting power decreased a lot. But for the female underworld, he was still confident to win.


    After leaving the battle group, he immediately called others to his side to deal with the female underworld, which made people feel a little ridiculous. People felt that their strength was not enough, but it made people feel a little bad.


    All around the two clan old side, join forces to defend, so that the female underworld can not find loopholes, several attacks were unsuccessful.


    Such people are feeling some helpless, this is to make people feel some ridiculous, that is how powerless.


    The female underworld''s attack failed and stopped. The two elders disdained her and said, "I advise you to leave early. The second master doesn''t kill women."


    "Looking down on women will suffer, and I''m not an ordinary woman." The netherworld laughs.


    The elder of the two clans said with a smile, "let me play with you."


    Soon the elder of the two clans pounced on the female underworld. The female underworld gave a smile and immediately dodged away. At the same time, the deep poisonous sting was thrown out and stabbed the elder of the two clans.


    The elders of the two families were not all ostentatious. When they saw the sting coming, they cut it out and opened it to ge.


    He didn''t stop, and continued to chase after the female underworld. Soon he was far away from the army. Xu Longxing laughed in his heart. The other party obviously wanted to draw the two elders away, but maybe he was too confident in himself, and eventually he was cheated.


    Maybe I''m too confident in my own strength, and I think it''s easy to catch this female underworld, but it''s not so easy.


    The female underworld led the two elders away. It seemed that they were out of danger for the time being. Someone suggested to help the clan leader and the elder capture the male underworld, but soon someone poured cold water on him. It was difficult for him to protect himself. How could he talk about saving others.


    This is a little helpless, the two families old catch up with the underworld woman, came to a few people to the corner, they are for their own situation some helpless.


    The female of the Ming nationality said to the elder of the two nationalities, "come and catch me quickly. I''ll give you a kiss."


    The two elders said with a smile, "well, let''s see how I can catch you."


    In fact, the elder of the two clans was not so stupid. He knew that the netherworld must be trying to seduce herself and let herself step into the trap she had set up.


    He''s also an old man, so he won''t be easily attacked. He''s already secretly deployed his array, and everything around him is under his control.


    He took a few steps forward and stood in the best position in the array. The witch was still playing hide and seek with him, and her figure was bright and dark.


    The old man of the two nationalities stood in his position and said, "the sky is burning, and the earth is full of fire. Wanren fire array, open it for me. "


    Soon the surrounding space suddenly changed, the sky became red, the ground split countless ditches, the two groups of old people increased their output, the formation of natural changes more intense.


    Soon scattered fireballs fell from the sky, and many spikes appeared in the ditches on the ground.


    "No matter where you hide, I can show you who you are." The elder of the two nationalities said with a smile.


    The netherworld escaped from the fireball falling from the sky, and the ground spike on the ground was also flashed by her. Her figure appeared and said with a smile: "it seems that you have been prepared for a long time. This is your good array, and it seems that it is just like this."


    As he spoke, he dodged the attack from the ground and the sky. The two elders sneered: "it seems that you haven''t learned the power yet. Let me give you some power."


    Soon the old men of the two clans accelerated the formation, and the movement of the formation became more rapid. The fireballs in the sky fell like a barrage. The ground was covered with ditches and spikes, and the space for evasion became smaller and smaller.


    The figure of the netherworld was like a civet. She didn''t care about everything around her, just kept jumping and dodging.


    The elder of the two clans was also moved by the speed of the female underworld, but as long as the energy of the array was not exhausted, it could continue to run, but the physical strength of the underworld was limited, and the female underworld could only be exhausted to death.


    The elder of the two clans felt that she had the chance to win, but the netherworld also felt that she had not lost, because she was getting closer to the elder of the two clans.


    Soon the elders of the two clans also realized this, because in this array, the place where they stand is the only gate of life.


    If the netherworld wants to survive, the only way is to seize the door of life, which is inevitable.


    "Hum, you think I can easily expose myself without any protection." Two clan old disdain of say.


    When the netherworld was about to approach the elder of the two clans, he soon felt that there was a barrier around him and he couldn''t get in at all.


    But she didn''t give up. Instead, she circled around the barrier, trying to find out whether there was a loophole. The boss of the two clans said with a smile: "you''ll give up. There''s no loophole in this barrier, and you can''t break it with your attack. This is the strongest shield and the strongest spear on the outside. "


    But the netherworld did not give up, she quickly said: "there is no unbreakable shield in the world. If you have the strongest shield and the strongest spear, what will happen if the two fight each other."


    With that, the netherworld led the sky fire and the ground stab to the barrier, and suddenly the sound of the sky roared, just like a blacksmith waving a hammer to beat.


    This array was changed by her. Now the attack from outside is attacking this student.


    "Little girl, I didn''t expect you to have such attainments in array." The elder of the two nationalities said angrily.


    With that, he had to come out of the student gate. There was a huge roar behind him. The array was already contradictory and destroyed.


    The netherworld looked at the two elders with a smile. She liked to see the old guy blowing his beard and staring at him. It looked very funny.


    Seeing the smile that the netherworld couldn''t hide, the elder of the two clans was very angry and said angrily, "you little girl dare to tease me. I don''t want you to suffer. I know how powerful I am."


    The power in his hand is helpless, which is a lot of wonderful, only to make a lot of people become more powerless.


    The crutch in his hand was waved, and a Fire Dragon flew out to the netherworld.


    The netherworld in time to avoid, but still by the fire dragon to lift the hair, a burning smell, this immediately let the netherworld feel angry.


    This woman cherishes her beauty most. Her favorite hair is destroyed. Naturally, she is furious. The netherworld, who was smiling just now, is already angry.


    The change of her mood also changed her appearance. Two horns grew on her head and her body became very strong.

 Chapter 785

    "It seems that this is the demonization of the underworld. It''s said that it can greatly increase the power. I''d like to see what I can do." Two clan old disdain of say.


    According to his calculation, the original female underworld clan is strong in speed, and its power is not strong. Even if the demonization can greatly increase his power, the base value is low, and even if the increase is not much higher.


    Soon the transformation of the netherworld was completed, and the whole body was as smart as before, but also became very strong.


    The two elders also felt that the netherworld had changed in front of them, but he still took out his crutch and prepared to fight.


    The female netherworld, who is no longer charming, pours directly at the elder of the two tribes. He is also fearless. He spins his crutches around and injects his own strength into it. Powerful forces are all gathered in it.


    Facing the female underworld, his crutch is on her corner, which is the convergence of strength and the best point of exertion.


    Soon the netherworld rushed over, and the huge impact was scattered. The ground under their feet was as if they had been ploughed. They retreated several feet at the same time.


    He didn''t expect that the netherworld had such strong power, which was beyond his expectation.


    Both sides are half weight, the female netherworld is not easy, her body has been strengthened a lot, whether defense or attack are improved a lot.


    Each of them suffered minor injuries. They were surprised by their own strength. Both sides were panting to see who would recover faster.


    "There are not many Protoss who can do this. You really surprise me." The netherworld said quickly.


    The old man of the two clans snorted. After all, he recovered slowly, but the winner is still unknown.


    The other side is only temporarily promoted by the unique madness of the underworld, but it must have a time effect, and it also consumes a lot for itself.


    As long as after a period of time, the other party''s crazy state is relieved, and when her weak period comes, she can be easily solved.


    They both want to calculate each other, making their own strength stronger and surpassing each other.


    They are secretly planning to use lethal means to solve the opponent.


    The old man of the two clans had a small charm on his back, which he paid a great price for. It was powerful enough to level a mountain.


    The netherworld can''t wait to die. He needs to know the situation of the two old people. He needs to get rid of him before his own madness is over. Temporary anger can greatly increase people''s strength, but it can''t last. He has to make a quick decision.


    The netherworld suddenly said with a smile: "old man, it seems that you are really old and strong, which is really enviable?"


    If she said this with her previous appearance, it would make people feel a little swayed, but now this pair of five big and three rough looks is very weak, but such things are disgusting.


    The old man of the two ethnic groups is naturally not excited, let alone a dangerous guy.


    He played twelve spirit, the crutches in his hands condensed a lot of strength, like lightning point out.


    The vast power gushed out in an instant, and the surrounding rocks were blown up by the huge power and flew to the netherworld.


    The netherworld feels like a leaf in the wind. She can''t control her body at all. It seems that she will soon be blown away by the wind.


    Even though he is as strong as a cow now, he feels that his body is going to be sucked away by the whirlpool, but he has nowhere to use his hand. If he moves a little, he can''t control his body.


    But even if it is hard to support, it may not be able to support at any time. This suction is everywhere and irresistible.


    Soon her clothes were sucked into the whirlpool by the huge suction, which made people feel bad. It was not so easy, but such things were ridiculous.


    In fact, the two elders were too lazy to look at it, but they could not help but look at it. They just turned their heads and vomited out the meal overnight.


    He swore from the bottom of his heart that if he could do it again, he would never want to see this ugly guy. The old spirit of the two families was lost, and his control over the vortex was weak for a few minutes, and the suction stopped for a moment.


    Just a moment was enough. The netherworld soon seized the opportunity to get rid of the suction, and her claws went straight to the throat of the two old people.


    The old men of the two ethnic groups failed in a move and fell into a decline. They had to fight reluctantly. All of these made people feel that it was not so easy, but this situation was not so easy.


    It''s not easy to fall into a disadvantage and want to turn over, and the netherworld won''t give him such an opportunity easily. The two elders struggled to fight, only hoping to last until the end of the madness time of the netherworld.


    As he thought, it''s time for the madness of the netherworld. Once the madness is over, there will be a short period of weakness. Even if it''s very short, it can only be slaughtered, and there is no fighting back.


    The netherworld also felt a little bad. She knew she had to get rid of her opponent before that.


    Their attacks are blocked by the other side, and the other side even has the strength to counterattack, so they have to make dangerous moves.


    As soon as the netherworld gritted her teeth, she attacked the two elders with both hands, and the claws like the tip of a knife crossed the two elders'' cheeks. It was ridiculous.


    The two clans tried to fight back with their own crutches, but at this time, the nail of the female underworld suddenly broke away from her palm and shot at the two clans.


    The angle is really tricky. I can''t avoid it. Although I opened most of my nails with crutches, I was scratched on my cheek by one of them.


    In order to avoid further attack, a lazy donkey of the two clans, who was very embarrassed, rolled to avoid a distance. Who knew that the netherworld didn''t catch up, but stood there looking at herself like a fool.


    The elder of the two clans was furious and ready to attack. The female underworld lost her nails. Her combat effectiveness must have been greatly reduced. What''s more, if she expected to be good, her madness would soon be over. Her body''s resilience would have dropped a lot, and her nails didn''t show any signs of recovery.


    "You should pay attention to yourself. You just cut off an arm. Now, do you chop off your head or shave off your face?" The netherworld said with a smile.


    Hearing her words, the elder of the two clans subconsciously touched his cheek and found that there was black air penetrating into his body through the skin and flesh of the wound.


    He was immediately shocked, this dead air into the experience of erosion of life, the original remaining few Shouyuan will also be consumed.


    He gritted his teeth and really planned to cut off the skin and flesh on his face to save his life.


    The female underworld people in the distance have been watching the actions of the elder of the two nationalities. Seeing his actions, they rush past quickly. The elder of the two nationalities is not unprepared. The crutches in her hands subconsciously point to the opponent.

 Chapter 786

    It''s just that the pain on her face makes this move a little bit too far away, which gives the female underworld a chance to take advantage of.


    She opened her mouth to bite on the neck of the elder of the two nationalities, absorbed the blood in her body, and turned everything into her own nourishment.


    The elder''s body soon became shriveled, and all the life was taken away by the netherworld.


    Wipe the blood off the corners of the mouth, it''s time for the female underworld to go crazy, and the body shape will return to normal, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    After mania, there is a period of weakness. In fact, the time is not long. With the supplement of fresh blood, it can recover in a moment.


    On the front battlefield, the old man of the big clan and the master of his family, Warren Xuan, are still besieging the male underworld. Although he is at a disadvantage, he has great confidence in himself.


    Others don''t understand where his confidence comes from. This is how helpless, the other people on the scene for their fight is also unable to intervene, can in this place full of dead gas to protect themselves is good.


    The elder of the big family is also a little worried. The second younger brother has been chasing Xiaoming girl for some time, but he hasn''t come back. He has not only suffered a bitter battle, but also created a bitter battle.


    Warrenxuan, the patriarch, noticed their situation and quickly sent a message to the old man of the big family, saying, "old man of the big family, old man of the two families will be OK."


    The old man quickly replied: "although the second is reckless, he is good at dealing with a little girl''s skin."


    They are so romantic that they have a way of dealing with women, but they didn''t expect to die in the hands of women.


    Soon some of the wallens found that someone had finally come back, but it was not the elder of the two clans, but the netherworld. Naturally, they were disappointed.


    The female netherworld came and looked very attractive, but they all knew that it was a deadly poisonous rose, which would only kill them.


    The netherworld said with a smile: "you young people are very good, much better than the old group. If you surrender, I can consider leaving a few. For example, you are very good. "


    This is how helpless, many people feel that some ridiculous, people''s power is not so simple, but these are becoming some terrible.


    The young man in the order is pretty good, some handsome, for the female underworld''s words is happy, but also some helpless.


    People are careful to deal with, relying on a large number of people may not have the power of the first World War, the female underworld is not invincible.


    The female netherworld smiles, as before, with a fragrance, coming towards the crowd.


    Everyone took out their weapons, but the female underworld just touched them and didn''t attack them. Just when they were confused, suddenly there was a sharp blade into the flesh.


    Soon realized that someone is rebellious, this is how helpless, for their own situation is a little powerless, but such things are not so simple.


    The smile of the netherworld just now is really famous. The fortress is always broken from the inside, and the battle is the same.


    It seems that this female underworld is really smart. Some people rebel, so that we can''t trust each other. Naturally, the battle will collapse and there will be no cohesion.


    It''s easy to be defeated one by one. It''s easier for the netherworld. Xu Longxing is worried in the crowd about how these people are the insidious and cunning opponents.


    Soon a few weaker people were killed by the netherworld. For a time, everyone was frightened.


    The people of the Warren family are not so simple. They have been defeated for a while. The old man who is fighting with the male underworld can''t help but say: "quickly spread the exorcism array and surround the female underworld."


    The male underworld clan took the opportunity to fight back. It was ridiculous for them. If it wasn''t for the help of the clan leader, Warren Xuan, they would be hurt.


    His words also let the rest of the clan immediately recover the decline, they formed an attack formation to encircle the female underworld, and couldn''t rush out for a moment.


    However, this distraction was almost attacked by the male underworld. They dare not be distracted any more. They work together to deal with the male underworld and are about to make contributions.


    This distraction is to give the man the chance of breathing, but it is to delay the event.


    As long as they catch the male underworld, the female underworld still has to be obedient. Now it''s time to score.


    If the stalemate does not last long, the winner will be separated. The winner will live and the loser will die. No one wants to be a loser, and the loser has no chance to survive.


    The netherworld was surrounded by people, and tried several times to rush out, but in the end she came back in vain.


    But it''s not so easy to catch her. She is very flexible and can easily avoid the attack of others. It makes people feel bad.


    On the other hand, the clan leader valunxuan and the clan elders deal with the male underworld together. His means are clear, and it''s only a matter of time to capture him.


    The male underworld is helpless about their situation. His means are strange at first, which makes the opponent unable to defend. Now that he is familiar with his opponent, he can''t play the role of surprise.


    At the moment into the decline, although there are still pressure box bottom card, but the play space has become smaller and smaller.


    This is to make people feel helpless, only to make their own strength more powerful, but such things are to make people feel helpless, which makes many people feel bad.


    People feel helpless, but such things are not so easy, only to make many people can become more powerful, only that things have more power.


    The other side is just afraid of their own tricks to press the bottom of the box. It''s not so easy for people. The only thing is that many people can become more powerful. The only thing is that things have more power.


    Just such things are a little ridiculous, he is more powerless for his own situation.


    It''s not so easy for many people to feel bad. These people have their own wonderful, which is a lot of ridiculous.


    It''s just that such things make many people feel funny, and such things make people feel not so easy.


    This is to make many people feel not so happy, only to make their own strength become more powerful, but such things are somewhat helpless, which makes many people feel that they are somewhat ridiculous.


    They all have to make themselves more terrible, but it''s a bit bad.


    The man of the underworld has already begun to be poor. It seems that he is really at the end of his tether. The old man and the patriarch of the clan, Warren Xuan, dare not push too hard. They all know that the man of the underworld must have a secret card.

 Chapter 787

    Only when he is forced to a real desperate situation, he will use his last resort. Of course, once his means are used up, he will not be far away from death.


    Both of them are pressing step by step, while keeping a 12 point alert in case of accident.


    In the face of the two people''s pressing step by step, the male underworld also has difficulties. What a ridiculous thing it is, but he is not so confident in his own strength.


    He is just very ridiculous for these people, such power is defeated by people, this is nothing is so ridiculous.


    He didn''t dare to play the cards, because he knew that if he didn''t hit, he would be doomed to die.


    Therefore, he has been afraid to play this card, which is also his own life-saving charm. It is more deterrent to keep the card in hand.


    That female underworld clan also can''t make contributions for a while, the situation continues to drag on, not many benefits.


    The situation is extremely critical, have to send, can''t help that male underworld to keep on. His trick was cracked, and the old man of the big clan slapped him in the mouth.


    But what the underworld vomited was not blood, but a black fog, which soon reduced the visibility around to a very low level. How ridiculous it was, but such things were not so simple.


    Both the elder and the patriarch of the two clans felt helpless. They were afraid of the danger in the poisonous fog, and they didn''t want to let the male underworld escape.


    They slowly search, believe that the man is unable to escape, has laid a net, now want to do as long as find him out.


    Originally, it was not difficult, but after a while, I didn''t find it at all. It''s strange. Except for the children of the Warren family, the only outsider present is Xu Longxing. Where on earth will he hide.


    It seems that he must be hiding among the children of the Warren family. It seems that this move he used is fishy eyed and wants to escape by this move.


    "You all stand well, I suspect that the demon has mixed into you. Don''t act rashly, wait for us to check one by one." The patriarch Warren Xuan said to the crowd.


    Hearing this, they all obediently obeyed. The patriarch still had authority. Xu Longxing also stood at the end of the line with them and couldn''t get into the Warren family.


    This is how ridiculous, such things are people feel a little powerless, the patriarch Warren Xuan let the clan old began to check the people, he swept the array to prevent the male underworld from escaping.


    In their opinion, it is not so easy to find such things.


    That guy will be caught eventually. Everyone believes that. Xu Longxing also thinks that this male underworld is superfluous. Such behavior can''t escape the attack of the other party.


    He must have a back hand. He doesn''t look like a brainless man. It''s all about his own weakness. He has to make his own strength more powerful.


    This is how ridiculous, for people''s power is a bit bad, they can only be some of their own power is not so happy, but this thing is not so simple, just such things are very terrible.


    This is not so easy, but this is not to make people feel happy, just such things are so ridiculous, just this is incredible delusion.


    Want to put their own strength more powerful, but this is to open their hearts by the public, that is how powerless, but also how to appreciate.


    One by one, we can find out the foreign bodies in the body, including what we eat, and whether there are pathological changes in the organs in the body after we use the Warren family''s heart penetrating mirror to irradiate them.


    We thought that we had done a comprehensive scan, but half of the people had finished the scan and still didn''t find the trace of the two underworld.


    The big clan is always staring at the rest of the people. The chance of the remaining people hiding the two underworld clans is greater. We must watch them closely.


    Those who have been examined are also looking at those who have not yet been examined, and calculating who will be possessed by the underworld.


    Those who have not been tested also feel a little uneasy, for fear that they are the one possessed by the underworld.


    Soon the last person''s test was completed. How ridiculous it is that no one was found to be possessed.


    The elder of the Han nationality is also Zhang Er monk. He can''t figure it out. How can he not find it out.


    This is someone nearby who said, "all of us in the Warren family have been photographed. There is another outsider who hasn''t been photographed."


    The old man looked up at Xu Longxing and said, "yes, you haven''t taken it yet."


    The children of the Warren family next to him soon gathered around and formed a circle to block Xu Longxing''s retreat.


    Now only Xu Longxing has not been tested. If there is no accident, it is likely that the two underworld are hiding in him.


    The old man said to the man, "please cooperate with us."


    Xu Longxing did not cooperate, but said: "the people of the Warren family have been tested, not necessarily."


    All the people in the Warren family said: "we have all tested. You are the only one left. What are you hiding there? Are you and the underworld together to help them do evil?"


    The patriarch valunxuan also said: "master Longxing, you said that there are still some people in our valunxuan family who have not been detected, but you pointed out that."


    Xu Longxing stretched out his finger to the patriarch walunxuan and the old man of the big family and said, "and you, of course, are also members of the walunxuan family."


    This is the dark under the lamp. Even the head of the Walun clan and the elder of the big clan never thought that he was a member of the Walun family, but he thought that with his own cultivation, the underworld would never dare to be attached to himself.


    Soon they have some confidence in their own strength, how ridiculous it is, such things are very bad.


    "In order to avoid the Exodus, let''s have a look at each other," the patriarch said to the old man


    This is how ridiculous, for people''s situation is so bad, but a lot of people are some ridiculous things, this is the thing''s bad.


    These things make people feel bad. They test each other with a heart penetrating mirror. The patriarch valunxuan hasn''t felt it yet. The elder finds something strange behind him. They hide in the old man of the big family.


    The elders of the Han clan also felt a little terrible. They didn''t expect that these guys would dare to come up with their own ideas.


    The crowd was also flustered. Instead, they could only surround the elders of the big clan. The elders of the big clan said angrily, "the bold underworld dare to attach themselves to me. Are you impatient?"


    "See what you think, we only need to ask for a way to live, if you want to drive us to death, we can only burn the jade and stone, and die together." The man said.

 Chapter 788

    Next to the female underworld is also laughing, for their situation is some helpless, this is how bad.


    That big clan is old and frail, and dare not do it easily. The spirit is very delicate. Once it has an impact, it may cause great trouble.


    They are all helpless about their own situation, and the patriarch valunxuan can''t do it easily. After all, he is the oldest elder in the clan.


    Many of the young people on the scene are his descendants. If they hurt him, the team will not be able to bring them in the future.


    However, it is very difficult to expel the alien spirits from the body. In addition, the cultivation of the old people is not weaker than themselves, which is very dangerous.


    After thinking for a moment, the patriarch valunxuan said, "elder clan, let''s take the treasure from the mausoleum first, and then think about something else."


    The old man also agreed and said, "it''s important to find out the location of the treasure first."


    "Tell us where you buried lady Hanxiang''s treasure. I can let you go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for refining my spirit." The patriarch valunxuan said to the underworld.


    This time, the female netherworld spoke, and she said pitifully, "if we tell the location of the treasure, will you let us go?"


    "Of course," said the patriarch


    The patriarch valunxuan and the old man of the big clan looked at each other, revealing the tacit look. Soon the netherworld told them that the treasure was under the jade coffin.


    All of them were full of fighting spirit. They opened the jade coffin and directly dug the floor below. It was true that there was something else.


    It''s just that such things can''t make many people feel satisfied. It''s very bad. It''s just that those things are not so simple. It''s just that they have no choice but to turn their own things into huge surprises.


    This is a little helpless, but it is broken by people, only their things have to become a little ridiculous.


    Just such things are not so simple, just such things are not so easy, but this is not so happy, this is so


    They went down the secret path under the jade coffin. This is the place where Lady Hanxiang really buried her bones.


    In front of the jade coffin, what a ridiculous thing it is. It''s only to make these things a great surprise. The big family always calls two people to open the jade coffin.


    The one in the jade coffin is really a gorgeous beauty, but her attraction is not as attractive as the God Emperor''s relic.


    The crowd rummaged everywhere, and the old man of the big clan suggested, "it''s in her mouth."


    The man quickly opened the corpse''s mouth, and there was a bead in her mouth. Take off the bead, and the woman''s body suddenly turns into a pile of smoke.


    This is a pity. If we had a good look at it before, the Pearl was shining. He didn''t dare to monopolize it. He gave it to the patriarch Warren Xuan.


    Warrenxuan, the patriarch of the clan, saw that the bead was very popular, which contained strong power, enough to make people instantly ascend to the top of the God.


    If one day one can step into the level of God Emperor, one''s own offspring will have the blood of God Emperor. Practice is the process of strengthening oneself. This road is not easy, but it makes many people feel strong.


    The fascination with power makes people unable to extricate themselves. The clan elders also want the God stone. The clan leader valunxuan pushes him away and says to him, "you still have the underworld in you. Let me take care of you for the time being."


    The old people looked unhappy, so they had to give up first. When they got something, they naturally wanted to go back the same way.


    They left all the way, the danger of the original road has passed, they return to the place where they separated before, waiting for the original separation of the two groups of people to gather.


    The agreed mark has been sent out. When they see it, they will come back naturally. Just wait.


    Many people died along the way. Hundreds of people came in, leaving more than a dozen. However, if you get the sacred relic of Lady Hanxiang, only in time can you improve your accomplishments and increase the number of people.


    And it will certainly be more prosperous, because it has more territory and momentum in the eighth floor.


    Soon the rest of the people came, and not many came back, but they also got something.


    The plum blossom robbers have also come back. Their sacrifice is less than those of the Warren family. They are habitual thieves. Naturally, they are good at this. They have a good command of the secret weapons of those organs, so they can turn the bad into the good.


    They come to Xu Longxing''s side. The people of the Warren family give their harvest to the family. The clan leader, Warren Xuan, looks at them as if he wants them to hand over their harvest.


    "We are the guardians of the Dragon Star childe. Naturally, we will give it to the childe. What''s the relationship with your Warren family?" The leader of plum blossom robber said without hesitation.


    Nawalun patriarch said to them, "the dead don''t need so many good things. It''s for your good to let you hand them in."


    When he had said this, the people came from all around and cut off their way.


    Plum blossom robbers are also on the alert. What they worried about at the beginning finally happened. They didn''t intend to let themselves go at the beginning.


    After all, the power of plum blossom robbers is still weak, and they don''t have the upper hand for the Warren family, but they won''t be defeated for a while.


    They are very worried about their own strength, because the patriarch valunxuan also made a move, and no one can stop him, which makes people feel very helpless.


    But Xu Longxing''s expression was flat, but he was not afraid of the valunxuan. A man came out behind him, who was a handsome young man and had experienced some vicissitudes.


    The patriarch Warren Xuan suddenly said: "no wonder you have confidence. There are still helpers. Do you think this is OK?"


    For the young man who suddenly appeared, the patriarch valunxuan didn''t care. He didn''t seem to have a strong breath, but he was very peaceful. After a long time, he felt like he was standing on high mountain.


    He immediately pulled back his mind, but it was only a moment that he could affect himself. This young man is not simple and should not be underestimated.


    He said to the old man, "old man, come and help me."


    "He won''t help you because we''ve made him a better offer." The young man, Fang Tianxing, said slowly.


    Sure enough, the patriarch valunxuan looked at the old man. At the moment, he was not the old man. The consciousness of the underworld took over all of him temporarily. Although it was not permanent, it was enough.


    This is to let a person feel some helpless, Warren Xuan didn''t expect that he didn''t check for a moment, already is the enemy.


    Such things are not so easy, but such things are a little bad.

 Chapter 789

    "I''m not a soft persimmon. Don''t think it''s so easy to deal with me," he said


    Although the words are hard, but the things he does are not so hard, because after he sprinkles a gorgeous flame, he turns around and runs away.


    He can''t help running. The people in front of him are not inferior to him, and there is not much chance of winning.


    "You just leave the people of your family behind, regardless of their life and death." Fang Tianxing said aloud.


    The voice infused powerful spiritual power, enough to let everyone on the scene clearly hear, attack the city for the next, attack the heart for the top.


    When those people heard Fang Tianxing''s words, they knew that the clan leader had left them and fled alone. The morale of the army was suddenly lost, and there was no fighting power. Fang Tianxing said to Xu Longxing, "I''ll go after that Warren Xuan, and you''ll take these people in."


    After that, Xu Longxing went to chase Warren Xuan. Seeing that they had lost their fighting spirit, he quickly said to the people present: "if you are willing to surrender, you can follow me and let bygones be bygones. You also know that the family behind me is naturally rich with me. If I don''t want to, I will lay down my harvest and weapons and leave voluntarily, and I will not pursue it. "


    The people on the scene know that the clan leader has run, of course, because the opponent is too strong. Now that the man has gone after the clan leader, even if it''s not bad, he won''t show up.


    This is a lot of people to beat, only let them have their own strength, just such things will not make them feel happy.


    Most people choose to surrender. In fact, without the patriarch and the elder, the whole Warren family is doomed to fall apart.


    It''s better to find a good home now and have a good backer than to go to other people at that time. Naturally, it''s their way to survive.


    Taking these people just enriches his team. After all, Xu Longxing entered the Nishikawa Chongguang family only when he was an adult. He has no deep roots in the family. He must have his own people to keep himself.


    Fang Tianxing goes after that Warren Xuan, but he can afford to put it down. When he sees something bad, he runs away immediately. If Fang Tianxing is careless, he will let him run away.


    Even if it is very cunning, it is difficult to escape from Fang Tianxing''s hands in the end. This kind of life is ridiculous.


    They are not so happy about their own strength, but these are not so easy, only such things are like a huge stage, which is to make themselves more powerful.


    It''s just that such things are not so easy. It''s a huge and terrible thing. It just makes people feel powerless.


    Warren Xuan is trying to escape, constantly changing direction, trying to hide his tracks, but ultimately can not escape the pursuit of Fang Tianxing.


    No matter how cunning the fox is, he can''t escape the eyes of the old hunter. Fang Tianxing finally catches Warren Xuan. He is hiding in a tree hole, thinking that he can escape in this way.


    Know Fang Tianxing gave him a hint, how bad this is, but some are not so simple, but it was defeated by many people.


    Warren Xuan looks at Fang Tianxing in horror. He knows that he has no way to escape, but he doesn''t want to lose his demeanor.


    He had never fought before, so it was a shame to admit defeat. Fang Tianxing also saw his embarrassment and said to him, "I stretch out a hand. As long as you can escape five feet around me, you win. Otherwise, you lose. You have to hand in all your things."


    That Warren Xuan knew that he was the meat on the chopping board and had no choice. He is also a little lucky to feel that he still has a chance, this is the mentality of the weak, but at the moment he also ignored.


    "Let''s try. I hope you can keep the oath." Fang Tianxing said to the varunxuan.


    The Warren Xuan was soon ready. Waiting for the time to come, Fang Tianxing put out his sword and put a mark on his position five feet away.


    After the mark was drawn down, Fang Tianxing said to the Warren Xuan, "now it''s your turn."


    Soon, when he heard what he said, he immediately wanted to raise his strength to the limit and flew out.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t do anything. He just let go of his own field. All things compete with each other and spread out in the field of freedom. He instantly fused with the world around him and suddenly became his own world.


    It''s like a huge stage. As the stage operator, he has the right to live and kill. Suddenly, Warren Xuan feels that his steps become extremely difficult, even raising his legs becomes very difficult.


    He clenched his teeth, and there was a distance of at most half a Zhang in front of him, even if he had to climb.


    However, even if it is difficult to climb out, it makes people feel helpless. The distance of a few steps in front of us is a natural moat that can''t be crossed at all.


    The other side''s field is natural, just can''t get through, Warren Xuan lying on the ground, helplessly said: "I give up, can''t go out."


    "Since I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat, I''ll take out all the things, mainly the relic of the God Emperor." Fang Tianxing said to Warren Xuan.


    It seems that Warren Xuan really wants to take things out. He won''t be so honest. What he takes out is a cracker, and he wants to die with Fang Tianxing.


    But deep in the field of Fang Tianxing, his every move is controlled, and it is not so easy to die together.


    The scene was once very awkward. Warren Xuan tried to activate the popping symbol several times, but it failed in the end.


    Fang Tianxing said to Warren Xuan, "I''ll give you another chance. I hope you have self-knowledge."


    Warren Xuan''s embarrassed smile soon continued to take things out. This time, he didn''t dare to save any other thoughts to take out the God Emperor''s relic.


    Fang Tianxing took a look and found that it was the relic of the God Emperor. It was no doubt that it was the relic of the God Emperor that promoted the cultivation of the absolute dust-free to the peak of the God God God. There was still a lot of power left for valunxuan to practice slowly.


    When he handed over the relic to Xu Longxing, he was also very grateful for his help. Without Fang Tianxing, it would be difficult for him to gain a firm foothold in the family.


    The successful completion of the task of the family, Xu Longxing got the family''s respect, as the focus of training the next generation, several elders are also very fond of.


    Fang Tianxing asked him to inquire about the upper world, and Xu Longxing also inquired.


    The upper passage is in Tongtian cave, which is guarded by several families. It can only be opened on special days.


    For example, the ancestor worship of the God Emperor family should communicate with the ancestors of the upper world, that is, the God Emperor. Relying on this cave, they will send the best gifted youth of their own family to participate in the sacrifice and pray for the blessing of their ancestors.


    This year''s selection, Xu Longxing has also participated in the election. It is likely that he will be shortlisted, and then he will have the opportunity to enter the Tongtian cave.

 Chapter 790

    Only when they have reached the realm of God King can they step into the Ninth level of heaven, where the God Emperor lives. These are the top God kings in the eighth recalculation, where they used to serve them.


    In the lower bound, they are already the summit worthy of the name. There is no room for further progress. Only when they enter the Ninth level and get a higher level of knowledge can they have the opportunity to go further.


    In fact, as long as you can get something from the God Emperor, you will certainly benefit a lot, and it is not impossible to break through to the God Emperor.


    Soon the selection within the clan began, and Xu Longxing also took part in it. Fang Tianxing was very confident in him. The child practiced very hard, and with the help of the God Emperor''s sari, it was not difficult to win the first prize.


    Things did not come out of Fang Tianxing''s expectation. Xu Longxing won the first prize and got the chance to enter the top of Ling.


    Fang Tianxing and his own separation are naturally disguised as his bodyguard. Along the way, he also meets many excellent children who are also from the blood family of the God Emperor, and they are rushing to the top of the mountain.


    Among these people, most of them were escorted by the God King of the family. Fang Tianxing also carefully restrained his breath and could not let them see it.


    These people''s cultivation has reached the top. If they want to go further, they have to go to the Ninth level to get the chance. Even if their status is reduced, it doesn''t matter.


    It''s been three days since we reached the top of the mountain. There are many people from the Shendi blood family here. They are waiting for the opportunity to open it.


    This is not only the highest place on the eighth floor, but also the ladder leading to a higher level. There is a rule here that you can''t fly up, you can only walk along the mountain road.


    We have to climb up step by step to experience the taste.


    They are not the patriarchs or elders of the family. Those people take the excellent disciples of the younger generation, and also take them to experience the path of practice.


    This road is very long. Few people can succeed. At the beginning, there are many people, but at the end, there are few others.


    The people who can come here are rare talents. When they have the opportunity to step here again, it''s only to make people feel helpless, but it''s not so easy.


    As Xu Longxing climbed to the top of the mountain, he saw the top of the mountain towering into the clouds from the bottom of the mountain, as if reaching the sky directly. After climbing to the top of the mountain, he felt that they were really standing on the clouds.


    Only when you stand on the top of the mountain, you will find that everything below is very small. Only when you feel high, can you have a greater heart.


    A lot of Shendi families here are rare to get together. Some of them are close to each other. Naturally, they communicate with each other warmly. Some of them have bad relations. Naturally, they are sarcastic. Thorn.


    The Beichuan Chongguang family also has rivals, that is, the Nanyang Chongguang family. Although they are of the same origin, they compete with each other and restrict each other.


    The leader of Nanyang Chongguang family is Keluo Shenjun, but he and Aidi Shenjun of Beichuan Chongguang family have never dealt with each other, and their strength is better than him.


    It''s a sacrifice, but it''s also a contest. It''s impossible for the blood branches of the same origin to sacrifice at the same time. Only those who win first can decide the priority of sacrifice. Of course, those who sacrifice first will have great benefits.


    If you want to decide the outcome, you don''t have to decide between life and death. You can have a competition with your children.


    Naturally, there is no end to it, but death and injury are common. The road of genius is always full of competition. How helpless is that? Only the one who wins in the competition is the real genius.


    But the Beichuan Chongguang family only brought two teenagers, while the Nanyang Chongguang family sent three children.


    If two to two is likely to be a draw, it will be impossible to decide the outcome. If two wins in three games, it will be the fairest. There will not be too many accidents.


    This is to make people feel some very bad, for their own things are not so happy, only to beat their own strength, but such things are not so happy.


    The Chongguang family decided to send a guard to make up the number. Of course, it''s the last one. Both sides have been fighting openly and secretly. This time is a good opportunity.


    Soon after the competition, both sides sent out candidates for the first battle, which naturally made them feel a little less happy. They had to expand their own strength, and nothing could be easily defeated.


    Nanyang Chongguang family is very confident, the first one sent out is a young genius, and Beichuan Chongguang family also sent out a person.


    In fact, as soon as the candidates are confirmed, Fang Tianxing feels that the victory and defeat are very clear. Although the people of Beichuan Chongguang family are also talented, their strength and bearing are much worse.


    On the other hand, the players of Chongguang family in Nanyang have extraordinary bearing. They are far better than their rivals in both cultivation and bearing.


    Fang Tianxing turns his eyes to other places. He doesn''t need to look at this competition any more. He looks at other places. They also have competitions. Maybe they can find something to look at.


    This makes people feel helpless, people''s power is ridiculous, but such things are helpless, which makes people feel like a huge stage, which makes people not so happy, but such things are really bad.


    There were several interesting competitions in the distance. They were a group of people with black dragon embroidered on their clothes. They also seemed to be the blood clansmen of Shendi.


    Many gods and emperors divide their descendants into two or three branches. The branches compete with each other. The winner is the master, and the other branch is the deputy. If one day the master''s family declines, the branch can also replace it. Anyway, it''s also the blood of the God Emperor, because the blood of the God Emperor is always flourishing here.


    And those small families are always up and down, which makes people feel a little unhappy, which makes people sigh about the impermanence of the world.


    The man with black dragon embroidered on his clothes should be a member of the Black Dragon God Emperor''s family. One of their disciples is good. This is for sacrifice. These young geniuses can get the blessing of their ancestors. It can be said that the more satisfied the ancestors are with the offspring, the more blessings they will give.


    The fight on this side was over, and it was the Beichuan Chongguang family that won the first game. The leader of Nanyang Chongguang family, KrO Shenjun, was full of satisfaction and said with a smile: "for so many years, the people of your Beichuan Chongguang family are not as good as our Nanyang family, and the generation is not as good as the generation."


    Aidi Shenjun, the leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family, looked very blue. He snorted with discontent and said, "the game is not over yet. Don''t laugh too early."


    The second player is Xu Longxing. His opponent is a famous young genius of Nanyang Chongguang family, and he is also the grandson of the leader of Nanyang Chongguang family.

 Chapter 791

    "Grandson, you just need to make three efforts to get on the stage later. You have to leave some feelings for the other party, you know?" The king of nacro told his grandson.


    This remark is obviously sarcastic to the people of the Beichuan Chongguang family. It can be said that the running is obvious.


    Aidi Shenjun, the leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family, is naturally fighting back. He said to Xu Longxing, "we are united in North and south. In order to avoid harming the same family, you only need 20% strength."


    There was a strong smell of gunpowder on both sides. They both went on the stage. Xu Longxing had heard about the name of hill, which was really famous.


    Hill looked at his opponent and found that he was very strange to him. Because he was always hostile, he was very familiar with the younger generation of the Beichuan Chongguang family.


    He is not in a hurry to start fighting, to find out the details of the other side in action, so as to occupy a dominant position.


    Hill asked Xu Longxing, "who is the descendant of the Beichuan Chongguang family? Why haven''t I met you?"


    "I''m the son of the seventh generation of Chongguang William in the family. I''ve only recently come back to my family." Xu Longxing said quickly.


    "I see. No wonder I feel that you are so familiar. It turns out that you are the bastard of that guy William out there." When hill learned that Xu Longxing had only recently accepted his ancestors, he felt full of confidence.


    He has only recently accepted his ancestors. He must have been living outside before. In such a short time, how much can he learn from his family? Obviously, he came up to give points.


    Thinking of this, Hill took a few steps forward and said, "since you are a new member, let me give you some advice."


    Then he raised his big hand, which was the most basic boxing of Chongguang family. It was powerful and powerful.


    Seeing the opponent''s basic boxing, Xu Longxing also felt that he had to beat him with the same attack means, the same level moves in the same realm, in order to make him convinced.


    In the same way, they use a set of basic skills, namely, heart piercing palm, which is the same level of martial arts as Hill''s Manau fist. Their fists and palms intersect, and they both step back a few steps.


    Only Xu Longxing retreated three steps, while that hill retreated five steps.


    "How can this be? His basic martial arts skills are even more solid than mine, and his strength is not weak. Is this really a new clan?" Hill thought with some surprise.


    Xu Longxing retreated a few steps, and soon came up again. This time, he used the intermediate martial arts Hunyuan finger. His movements were moving like clouds and flowing water. It was absolutely as if he had practiced for decades.


    Seeing that Xu Longxing attacked, he immediately used his best martial arts, dazhongtian''s fingerprints. This is a high-end martial arts. Even the God Emperor''s family, who is so talented, can''t learn much.


    However, it makes them feel that their talent is really ordinary, and many people present can''t learn such skills.


    In the end, Xu Longxing''s Hunyuan finger is only an intermediate martial art, and it can''t get any advantage in front of Da Zhutian''s fingerprints.


    But he didn''t know advanced martial arts. He stepped back a few steps to get rid of Hill''s remaining martial arts. He also used the advanced martial arts he had learned. It was the underworld boxing.


    Hill did not expect that Xu Longxing could change his moves at the critical moment, and it was faster than he thought.


    Soon, the power of the underworld smashing fist collided with Hill''s great fingerprints. The great power made them feel that their arms were about to be broken. The fact was almost the same. One of them broke his arm first.


    In order to avoid more casualties, the representatives on both sides are the geniuses who quickly save their families. As the team leader, they have the responsibility to protect these young geniuses.


    Both sides to save people down, of course, is to check the injury, the last click, it is obvious that someone is broken.


    Hill a whine soon spread out, his arm can not bear the strong strength and fracture, if not for his leader to save himself, would have been finished.


    Xu Longxing on the other side just suffered some minor injuries. It didn''t matter much. This competition was obvious.


    The leader of Beichuan Chongguang''s family naturally wants to be proud and take a few bad breath. But the Nanyang Chongguang family quickly said: "you''d better not be proud. It''s the best son of your Beichuan Chongguang family. You won two games in three games. You can''t win the next game anyway. Today you are doomed to fail."


    This sentence immediately extinguished the flame that had just been lit in the heart of KrO Shenjun, the leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family. The third one who came out was just a guard. It was very difficult to defeat the children of this family.


    He won two of the three innings, but he was going to lose the last inning anyway, and he couldn''t help feeling a little discouraged.


    Xu Longxing saw the loss of the leader, Eddie Shenjun, and said to him quickly, "I''m a strong guard. I believe he can win."


    Eddie Shenjun, the leader of Beichuan Chongguang family, is suspicious of Xu Longxing''s words. Maybe it''s just a young man''s consolation. He can''t help nodding and said to Xu Longxing, "it depends on his performance."


    Soon Fang Tianxing came on the stage, his look was calm, not much sadness and joy.


    The leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family secretly praised that the guard''s mood was calm, but he had to see his strength.


    On the other hand, the player of Nanyang Chongguang family is an older genius. He has participated in the selection several times, but has not made any achievements, so no one places his hope on him.


    When he saw that the other party was sending out a guard, he also felt that he might have a chance to become famous.


    He said to Tianxing, "how helpless is this? Do you have the right to fight with me?"


    Fang Tianxing said blandly: "ambition is not in high age. No matter what kind of birth blood, the strong are always respected in the way of practice. The preference of fate does not always favor you lucky ones."


    His words made Oliver very dissatisfied. He said viciously, "today I have to let you see how noble the blood of God Emperor is."


    Soon he was able to use a powerful move. It was a high-level martial art, chasing souls and killing lives. It was a martial art of assassination. He had trained it and didn''t tell anyone.


    This set of swordsmanship is like an enchanting messenger coming to the world. If you don''t catch it, you will never stop.


    Fang Tianxing seems to be a little flustered in the face of such fierce sword technique. This enchanting sword technique seems to be a poisonous snake from hell. Once he bites a man, he will be dragged into hell to share his food.


    However, in the face of this poisonous snake, Fang Tian only used his ordinary boxing. It seemed that some farmers were working.

 Chapter 792

    That Feihong''s action is very quick and sensitive, while Fang Tianxing''s action is very slow, even clumsy.


    Those who don''t understand feel that Fang Tianxing is playing some tricks, but how Fang Tianxing kept safe under his attack.


    It''s just like a sea calming needle. It''s still standing in the storm. That''s how powerful he is.


    This makes many people feel a little surprised. This guard doesn''t look simple.


    Feihong''s attack was fruitless and wasted his energy. After all, he stopped and gasped.


    He didn''t expect that his strongest means could not deal with the guard, but such a thing was helpless. He thought about how to pull back this journey.


    He quickly thought of a way, quickly said: "how old is your bone age, must have been very old."


    There is also a saying about age in competition. Of course, the older ones have been practicing for a longer time. It''s not fair to compare with the younger ones. If the difference is more than ten years, they can''t compete together.


    Fei Hong said that he wanted them to test their bone age. If their bone age is too old, they can directly deprive Fang Tianxing of his qualification. No matter how strong he is, it''s useless.


    Now that some contestants have said such a thing, the leaders on both sides can''t just sit back and ignore it. The leader of Nanyang Chongguang family said, "why don''t we have a test to see if the bone age is appropriate?"


    The leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family nodded, and he had no reason to refuse. The competition must be fair to get the right result.


    They take out special tools to test bone age, which can be used to measure people''s exact age, just like the tree rings, absolutely not fake.


    Fei Hong is naturally very proud. He has the blood of God Emperor, and now he has been practicing to this point. Fang Tianxing is the guard of a classmate who has no dignity. How long will it take to practice to this point.


    Everything in the world can be borrowed, but the time is always fixed, lost can never be recovered.


    Soon began to test the bone age, Fei Hong wanted to go up to test, measured his bone age is more than 30 years old, in fact, in genius is older.


    After he finished the test, he soon stared at Fang Tianxing. He felt that Fang Tianxing must be older than himself.


    Soon Fang Tianxing also went up to test his bone age. Fei Hong felt that he would make a fool of himself and lose the qualification to participate in the competition. At that time, he would win without a fight.


    But the situation is not the same as what he thought. The leader of Nanyang Chongguang family, Lord crow, measured Fang Tianxing''s bone age. When he saw the result, he couldn''t believe it. His face was wonderful.


    Fei Hong was also very curious about how old Fang Tianxing was, which surprised his grandfather.


    He leaned over to have a look, but the expression on his face became more wonderful. He couldn''t help saying, "grandfather, you can''t be wrong."


    "It''s impossible. This bone age can''t be fake. It''s never been missed." The leader of Nanyang Chongguang family, Lord KrO, said firmly.


    This is how helpless, but these are some ridiculous, Fang Tianxing''s bone age is a few years younger than his own, less than 30 years is more powerful than their genius.


    Only people feel a little bad, no one will know the situation of this thing, but such power is very shocking to him.


    Since there is no problem with the qualification, the competition will naturally continue. Fei Hong knows that it is difficult for him to win, but it is impossible to admit defeat. He has to fight a match anyway.


    He was worried, but he didn''t have much confidence. He had to use special means.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "you can do it first."


    Fei Hong can''t be polite to him either. If he wants to win over his better opponent, he must fight for the first chance.


    He walked around Fang Tian and attacked behind him. Fang Tian was fearless, but it was terrible.


    His attack angle is very tricky, but in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, it is still like a child''s farce. He just stepped sideways and avoided his attack. Fang Tianxing didn''t fight back, just wanted to see what else Fei Hong could do.


    Fei Hong felt that the other side was deliberately humiliating himself. He was more resentful and more vicious.


    Fang Tianxing just like a cat playing with a mouse, easily defuse Fei Hong''s moves, these things are a little ridiculous.


    He didn''t feel that Fang Tianxing was letting him, but he felt that he was greatly humiliated. His heart was full of hatred. Finally, when Fang Tianxing beat him back once, he suddenly had a few stings in his hand to stab Fang Tianxing.


    He is not so easy, but such strength is not enough, can not easily beat these things.


    This technique is a bit low-key. Fang Tianxing saw that he was ridiculous. In turn, he inserted the three needles into his chamber. How bad this is, no one can easily solve their own problems.


    One palm beat Fei Hong back. Fei Hong fell to the ground and quickly took out the medicine bottle from her pocket. There was poison on the needle. Now she had signs of poisoning.


    It''s a poison to kill one''s throat. After taking it, he was paralyzed and soon fell to the ground convulsing.


    Even if you take the antidote, the effect will have to wait for a while. The leader of Nanyang Chongguang family, Ke Luo Shenjun, can''t see it any more. He orders everyone to lift Fei Hong down. He feels that he has lost his face.


    "This time we lost, we were convinced," he told the family


    If you lose, you don''t lose. But your grandson has lost all his face. This is the most unsuccessful one.


    The victory of the Beichuan Chongguang family is naturally a big face, but the leader Eddie Shenjun is also in doubt, but he does not refuse the rare victory.


    How ridiculous this is. No one can make his own situation more happy, which makes people feel helpless. This sacrifice is mainly for the Beichuan Chongguang family.


    Soon their sacrifice began, and they had brought all the things they needed, which was not so happy.


    Soon after the sacrifice began, powerful forces communicated with the upper world, and the statue of Chongguang God began to shine. It was the will of God that entered the statue.


    Ancestors are the belief in their hearts, the direction of all people''s efforts, and their God.


    The light on the statue became more and more bright, and the original dead began to have spirituality, and gradually came to life. The light fell into the statue, and the statue opened its eyes and said, "it''s time for sacrifice again. Is there any genius this time?"

 Chapter 793

    The leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family, Eddie Shenjun, immediately stood up and knelt down and said, "ancestors, there are some outstanding talents this time. I hope you can have a look."


    After hearing his words, the statue of the God Emperor seemed a little interested and looked up at the young geniuses kneeling on the ground.


    Seeing one of them, Shendi shook his head. He was just a very mediocre people, with ordinary talent and blood.


    But when he saw Xu Longxing, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes. He asked Xu Longxing, "what''s your name?"


    Xu Longxing himself is a pure descendant of Chongguang Shendi, but he is not loved. His talent is as good as others. In addition to his chance, his Shendi blood began to develop.


    With the improvement of cultivation, the potential of one''s own blood is gradually opened, and is constantly enhanced.


    "My name is Xu Longxing. I''m a newly returned member of the clan." Xu Longxing responded quickly.


    Chongguang God Emperor nodded and said, "you are very good."


    With that, a divine light fell down and shrouded Xu Longxing. He only felt very comfortable, and his blood was purified again.


    Only by opening up his own talent with such things, can the road of practice be easier, and some of the Enlightenment of practice can be directly infused into his body, which can be said to be directly the top.


    After the end of Guanghua, it seems to be a little tired, which makes people feel helpless.


    Looking back, he suddenly saw Fang Tianxing. He seemed to see that this man was a little extraordinary, but he couldn''t see clearly.


    He looked at Fang Tianxing for a long time, but he still took back his eyes. Fang Tianxing was also a little afraid. He didn''t expect that the God Emperor could see the difference in himself.


    The last ray of glory fell on Fang Tianxing. People present were a little surprised. They did not expect that people who were not the blood of the God Emperor could get the blessing of the God Emperor. It was incredible.


    That kind of thing is some helpless, only to become more powerful, just such things are how bad.


    Light shrouded in Fang Tianxing, but he was absorbed by Fang Tianxing without any resistance. According to the truth, Fang Tianxing also had the blood of God Emperor.


    The leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family is very surprised. Is Fang Tianxing the illegitimate son of the Chongguang family. What''s the matter? There are many illegitimate children living outside. Is it because the Chongguang family is too affectionate.


    It''s just that these things have to be investigated before we know how bad this is. Only by letting these things open their own situation can we have a lot of strength.


    This is how happy, but that thing is some helpless, just such things are some how ridiculous.


    Soon the light on the statue dissipated and fell into peace. It was the will of the God Emperor that had left.


    This time, there are two people who are blessed by the God Emperor, and one is still a guard. How bad is this? It makes people feel helpless.


    Soon after the sacrifice, they went outside to let others continue. After all, after a sacrifice, the consciousness of the second time would be weakened, and the cross-border coming was also a great burden for the God Emperor.


    This kind of thing has to be wonderful, but Eddie Shenjun, the leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family, asked Fang Tianxing a lot of questions to confirm whether Fang Tianxing was the illegitimate son of some people outside.


    Fang Tianxing only perfunctorily said a few words, and soon sent these things away. He was thinking about how to find the upper bound.


    Fang Tianxing is just waiting, waiting for the opportunity for those people to go up together.


    It''s just how things will develop. It''s not so easy. It''s just how to untie this thing. It''s just a big test for yourself.


    Soon after the sacrifice of the younger generation was over, these gods began to prepare for their own ascent, and released their momentum completely.


    New changes began to appear in the sky, as if Heaven sensed their strength, and the light column falling from the sky enveloped them. That is their test. Only by passing the test can they really ascend to the upper world, otherwise they can only reincarnate and rebuild.


    The God emperors in the upper world are not all the God kings and servants. Of course, they need to select the more powerful ones to make them feel powerful.


    Countless pillars of light came down from the sky, among which were gods who were going through the robbery. They had prepared for this day for a long time. Countless means and magic weapons to help the robbers were offered, but they were able to keep up for a while.


    They are already the highest existence in their respective families, only one step away from the level of God and Emperor. But the distance is like a natural moat. A strong God can deal with hundreds of God kings at the same time.


    Including the difficulty of the robbery, which was laid down by a God Emperor, has made these God kings suffer a lot.


    Countless thunder fires in the sky changed into various weapons and disasters. Those gods tried their best to resist them. Some of them were burned by the thunder fire and burned all over. They tried to put them out.


    This is a test. If you can bear it, you will be able to rise to the upper world. If you can''t bear it, you have to re cultivate, at least your own children. The God Emperor will also have a way to live.


    As long as it is really unbearable, the soul can escape, not to die.


    They have been practicing hard for countless years to reach the present level. How can they give up easily? They all resist hard, but at the same time, the pressure is also increasing.


    This is how ridiculous things, many of these people are some helpless, and finally someone began to hold up.


    The magic weapon of body protection is broken. It can only be a weak fall. A wisp of soul flies out and reincarnates. If it can become the blood of the God Emperor and set foot on the road of practice again, it may not be able to reach the peak again and renew the myth.


    There are also those who have bad luck. They will have no chance to practice in the next life and die in the public.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. It''s a huge surprise. Those people have more stage and are ridiculous about their own strength.


    With the passage of time, many people failed to exit, only one tenth of them were left, and the leader of the Beichuan Chongguang family also failed.


    The leader of Nanyang Chongguang''s family, KrO Shenjun, is better than others. He just holds on and will see the final victory soon.


    After the test of disaster is the light of reception, which can not only cure the injury of the body, but also take people to the upper world.


    But just when the light came, Fang Tianxing and his own body suddenly took out the hand. Seven or eight figures jumped up and grabbed the leader of Nanyang Chongguang family, Lord KrO.


    He didn''t expect anyone to make trouble. In the panic, he saw that one of them was Fang Tianxing, the former guard.

 Chapter 794

    This kind of thing is a little bad. He wants to fight in a panic, but his fists are hard to fight. These people''s cultivation is not weaker than themselves, and they have different means. They just throw him down.


    This is how ridiculous, but such things are people feel helpless, he lay on the ground, immediately is to call others.


    However, other people are in the process of ransacking. The strength of their family''s children is too poor. To let them stop them is tantamount to death. They can only watch Fang Tianxing and his several members get on the ride of the light and leave.


    This is how ridiculous, just such things are their shame.


    Under the guidance of the guiding light, through a lot of space, finally came to the Ninth level of heaven.


    Soon Fang Tianxing and his followers followed the light to the ninth floor. It was said that there was a way to leave heaven.


    There is no land here, only nothingness. The fog is like the world floating in the sky. There seems to be a huge palace in the distance, from which powerful prestige comes.


    Naturally, those people should not be provoked by themselves. Fang Tianxing, with a group of people, moves forward carefully. He does not want to arouse anyone''s awareness and seeks the way to the outside world.


    There was no land, but it was easier to find the way, and soon they found the way out.


    It seems very easy, because someone pointed the way and soon came to this exit, just when I wanted to go out.


    Fang Tianxing stopped the crowd and said to them, "be careful, there may be ambush."


    "What if you know there''s an ambush? You''re going out unless you don''t want to go back to the Terran world?" Before that, the voice of the God Emperor sounded, and his figure soon appeared in front of the public.


    Obviously, he has been waiting for a long time and has been lying in ambush here. Anyway, he is sure that they are going to leave. As long as he keeps the exit, he will be safe.


    Fang Tianxing stood up and said, "we have no enmity. Why do we have to force each other."


    "We are hostile forces. If you grow up, you will not be inferior to those divine writers, and you will become a great threat to us. It''s necessary to get rid of you early or catch you. " The God Emperor said calmly.


    This is how ridiculous things, this is a little helpless, Fang Tianxing said to everyone: "together, try to rush out."


    They all acted together, using their own proud tricks, but they were still so vulnerable in front of the God Emperor.


    That day, it seems that the emperor of mind had already penetrated the tricks of the people. He just used one move at will to defuse their attack.


    They are also famous stunts, even if the strength is much higher than them, it is not easy to resolve in this way, obviously there is something fishy.


    Fang Tianxing was also puzzled. Soon she used her righteousness sword formula to attack the God of mind that day. He observed carefully and found that the God of mind was indifferent that day.


    His sword attack to the God Emperor, he is only a slight action, Fang Tianxing''s sword move can''t hit him completely.


    He realized clearly in his heart that the emperor of mind knew how to read the mind that day. When he made his move, he already knew the track of his move in advance.


    Soon Fang Tianxing was defeated by the heart God Emperor''s solution.


    Fortunately, he didn''t seem to want Fang Tianxing''s life. This palm is not too heavy, but he still let Fang Tianxing vomit blood.


    "You''d better put your hands down so that I won''t do it again." Tianxin Shendi said to Tianxing.


    How could Fang Tianxing admit defeat like this? He quickly said, "do you think I''m a person who gives up easily?"


    "So what, so what, today you''re not going to be able to fly." Heaven heart God Emperor said with a smile.


    Fang Tianxing quickly retreated, but he was thinking of moving forward. The emperor of mind didn''t care that day. This kind of trick is nothing.


    As soon as his figure flashed, he was divided into two figures, one in front of the other behind, blocking Fang Tianxing''s way.


    Fang Tianxing also wants to continue to perform. He wants to do one set in his hand and another set in his mind. However, this method can''t easily pass the test, because he has to give full play to his feelings when fighting. It''s not easy to do both.


    All of these make people feel that it''s a little bad, it doesn''t work at all, it''s very helpless.


    That day, the heart God Emperor opened his hand and wanted to take Fang Tianxing back, but Fang Tianxing couldn''t get him.


    He stepped back and stood next to him. He said in a loud voice, "seven senses, one body, one body."


    Soon, the strength of the seven parts of the body into Fang Tianxing, suddenly he felt that his strength is increasing, momentum has become more powerful.


    That day, the heart God Emperor was also interested. He was very interested in Fang Tianxing''s separation. His separation was different from others. Other separation was reflected by his own strength.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s separation seems to be an independent life, and he can practice by himself. At the key time, he can be combined into one like this, which greatly increases his own power.


    If you can get his Dharma, you will gain your own strength. When you reach the realm of God, it''s more and more difficult to improve.


    This is how ridiculous, this is very ridiculous, this is how ridiculous things, but such things are not so simple.


    Tianxin Shendi also wants to see what the power of this thing is. He uses one hand to press down, and Fang Tianxing naturally raises his hand to deal with it. Tianxin Shendi intends to try Fang Tianxing''s current strength and increase his strength a little bit.


    This is how things, for their power is a little ridiculous, the power of God Emperor than God King more than 100 times.


    But Fang Tianxing just blocked it. He was just the power of the ordinary God King. After seven parts, his power was no less than that of the God Emperor.


    This made the emperor Tianxin very surprised. The increase brought by these separations was far beyond his imagination, at least hundreds of times, and there were no side effects.


    He had made up his mind to get this method of separation. At the moment when he was distracted, Fang Tianxing was already fighting back. He pushed away the God of Tianxin and hit him at the mouth of the moon.


    This kind of power is no inferior to the emperor of heaven''s mind. You can beat him back even if you have mental calculation but you don''t want to, but it''s impossible to defeat him.


    Fang Tianxing thought in his heart that although the total amount of strength had reached, the degree of application was still much worse.


    This is how helpless, just that kind of thing is how bad, this is people feel a little ridiculous.


    We can''t force the enemy. We have to find a way to get out of here first. After pushing away the emperor Tianxin, Fang Tianxing goes towards the exit and wants to leave here.

 Chapter 795

    The emperor of Tianxin, who was in a lurch, soon got a firm foothold and didn''t think much of Fang Tianxing''s escape.


    He has been prepared for a long time. How could Fang Tianxing escape so easily.


    Fang Tianxing was about to see the exit. At this time, several figures blocked his way. He was the best of the nine gods.


    These people stood in their way, one by one in a strange shape.


    That is the most powerful nine God kings in the Ninth Heaven. The God Emperor of heaven''s heart invited him to help him keep the exit.


    The first one is cecia, the God of seduction with snow-white skin. She has an evil power, which can make people get happiness beyond the secular world and perplexity beyond the boundaries.


    Fang Tianxing just hit face to face, and without hesitation, his fists shot out to drive back nachesia.


    Behind her is to resist Satan, the God King, because his power is to resist all good things, so many people equate him with the devil directly.


    He waved the Epee to kill Fang Tianxing''s life and all his good things.


    How could Fang Tianxing be frightened by him? He vowed to protect those beautiful things to the death. These are all things he must insist on. Satan''s sword was broken.


    Facing Fang Tian, a guy with butterfly wings came.


    She is xira, the God of killing. Her ability is very special. She looks like a butterfly and has strong attack power. It can be said that she is a sharp knife.


    Fang Tianxing''s sharp edge makes his skin seem to be punctured, and there are blood beads seeping out. Fang Tianxing takes out the long sky healthy qi sword and just waves the sword light to make a living.


    Sassim, the God King of yewang, is a God King who can make the human soul degenerate. He has his own world, in which he is the master. Soon, the power of depravity enveloped Fang Tianxing, which made his pace slow down, more and more tired, and he didn''t want to move on.


    Fang Tianxing shakes his head and drives this idea out. He has experienced so much suffering, how can he give up easily.


    Soon an iron chain came from a distance. He wanted to tie Fang Tianxing''s body. He reached for the chain and wanted to pull him over, but what the iron chain sent was a twisted force.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, is pulling the other end of the chain. Fang Tianxing only feels the power of distortion coming from the palm of his hand, and his bones will be distorted.


    Fang Tianxing''s legs began to circle, and suddenly fell to the ground. The soles of his feet had been twisted out of shape. He used his own body to move, just like a carp.


    A light covered his eyes. The light was full of warmth and the power of hope, but it was too much.


    This is the power of the God of light. His power is people''s favorite power, because his power can help people eliminate fear and make people full of hope.


    Fang Tianxing just let his strength go through the darkness and directly to the light.


    Facing him is the rebellious God Fani, whose name is equal to power. He has a unique gift ability, which has the power of resistance. It''s not even weaker than Fang Tianxing at the moment.


    Mayyami, the God of hypocrisy, only knows her lies on behalf of human beings. It seems that she is good at lying, procrastinating, jealousy, framing and excuses.


    When he lost his God King Ben Hong, he hit a magic light and fell on Fang Tianxing. He only felt that his strength was passing away and weakened a lot.


    But he still ran away, behind which were the nine God kings and the God Emperor of heaven''s heart. How urgent this was, those people felt that they had to have a lot of helplessness.


    Fang Tianxing is naturally a quick escape, but it is the loss of power in the body, which makes people feel a little ridiculous.


    The speed can''t be raised. It can only be hidden and can''t be found. The nine gods can''t see the figure of Fang Tianxing. They separate to look for Fang Tianxing.


    Other people are OK, but it soon noticed that someone came in this direction, he can only secretly hide in the shadow, hoping not to be found, avoid unnecessary fighting, will attract other people.


    This is how bad, only to become very powerful, such things are people feel helpless.


    Here comes maiyami, the God of hypocrisy. He is good at lies and hypocrisy. Her face looks kind and innocent. If you don''t know, you will be cheated by her.


    A lot of times are not so easy, but such things are some helpless, only to untie these.


    That false god king maiyami came here, she said with some loss: "it seems that he is really not here. I admire such a man. It''s really amazing that he can escape under the hand of the God Emperor of Tianxin."


    Fani, the rebellious God beside her, said: "I like this boy very much. He dares to fight against the God Emperor. Before he becomes a god level writer, he already has the strength to temporarily rival the God Emperor."


    Mayyami, the God of hypocrisy, stopped somewhere and leaned his legs against a dead tree, as if to have a rest.


    Lift up the clothes on the legs, smooth white greasy thighs exposed in the air, very attractive.


    Fani, the rebellious God on one side, also cut off a big tree and took a rest on the section of the tree. While looking at that false god king maiyami, her appearance made the rebellious God King Fani very moved.


    But the husband of the false god maiyami is another wild king sassim. He is the elder brother of the rebellious God Fani. He should not have any wrong thoughts about this elder sister-in-law.


    The rebellious God junfani didn''t care about these, just didn''t want to be controlled by the false god maiyami, which was a bit bad.


    In fact, the reputation of the hypocritical God King is really not good, no one who colludes with her has a good end.


    It is said that she has no clear relationship with a certain God Emperor, and sassim, the rebellious brother of yewang God Emperor, is also infatuated with her somehow.


    Maybe her innocent eyes are like an ideal lover who never asks for you. Anyway, she is not so happy, just such a ridiculous thing.


    Fani, the rebellious God King, felt that he wanted to try something. He went to the false god king maiyami and looked at her skin.


    The false god maiyami behaves like an unconscious woman, showing a shy look and quickly putting her legs away. What a ridiculous thing.


    The half hidden half present appearance is more full of amorous feelings. He is really a guy who knows man''s mind too well.


    Fani, the rebellious God, also felt that this was full of scheming. He was just acting on occasion and should not be fascinated by her.


    Thinking of this, he let go of the shackles in his heart and went to approach the false god maiyami with peace of mind to become her minister under the skirt.

 Chapter 796

    The false god maiyami also wanted to refuse to welcome him. They were going to do something wrong here. Fang Tianxing couldn''t see it any more. It''s too bad to talk about civilization at all.


    Just when Fang Tianxing wanted to leave secretly, there was a trace of clarity in the eyes of both the false god king and the rebellious God King. It turned out that they were all playing on occasion.


    This is a little ridiculous, it must be how bad, false god king and rebellious God King one after another blocked Fang Tianxing''s way.


    "It turns out that all your plays are for me. It''s really hard work." Fang Tianxing sighed.


    That false god Jun Jiao said with a smile: "if you don''t respond, maybe we''ll make a joke."


    Rebellious God King also said: "a guy like you, dying in my hands is also the best destination."


    Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t get entangled. He must make a quick decision. When other people come, he can''t run away.


    The sword in my hand brightens up. How ridiculous it is, just like a huge force to suppress the bitterness of the world. How terrible it is, but it is defeated by fate.


    Fang Tianxing waves the sword light in his hand, which makes people feel helpless. How bad is this.


    The body of the false god king suddenly disappeared, Fang Tianxing''s sword split a void, and appeared in another place. Fang Tianxing only thought that she was extremely fast, so the sword light in her hand soared, and countless sword Qi covered all around.


    The rebellious God King''s whole body became stronger and stronger, and he resisted all the swords.


    This is all defeated by people. That kind of thing is helpless. How worried is it? Only the strange things of that thing are so bad. It is defeated by people.


    The body shape of the false god king is between the false and the real. Whenever the sword Qi passes, she becomes the virtual body. After the sword light disappears, she becomes the real body again.


    Fang Tianxing also consumes a lot of energy when he finishes his sword moves. The means of losing his divine power is constantly stripping the power in his body, which makes the power continuously drain.


    With the help of a little time gained, Fang Tianxing continues to run away and make a scene. Soon he will be sensed by other people. He has to shoot in another place, or he will get into trouble.


    I can only run as far as I can. It''s a long distance from the galaxy. It''s really hard to go back.


    This is how helpless, can only take a step to see a step, first try to run.


    As Fang Tianxing expected, those chasing people sensed the fluctuation here and soon came.


    But they met the false god king and the rebellious God King. How bad it was, they told them what they met, and soon they pursued the direction of Fang Tianxing''s escape.


    Fang Tianxing knows that there will be people chasing him. He constantly changes his trajectory on the road. Even if he takes a detour, it''s better than being caught up by them.


    That is how powerless, this is how ridiculous, Fang Tianxing mistakenly came to a planet, here seems to be abandoned for a long time, there are ruins everywhere, it seems that someone once lived here.


    It''s a bit like a place where human beings live. Fang Tianxing looks at these things and just feels familiar with them. How powerless they are.


    He walked into a room which was not too shabby. He also had to rest for a while. Such intense running consumed a lot of physical strength. How happy he was.


    I forced myself to close my eyes and squint for a while. I soon fell asleep. I didn''t dare to fall asleep. I just squinted for a quarter of an hour and my energy recovered.


    When Fang Tianxing woke up, he searched everywhere to see if he could find anything useful. He soon found the entrance to a deep buried laboratory. I didn''t expect that this is the place to study things, but I don''t know what it is.


    Open the door and go in. It''s also very deep here. For fear of being discovered by others, it may also help you hide.


    This should be the laboratory, built in such a deep underground, must be some dangerous experiments, to prevent accidents.


    Not far away from the inside of the Petri dish has been broken, it does not know what has been cultivated, this is a little helpless, but such things are funny.


    Fang Tianxing went to the control room, where there were two traces of human form, which had been dead for a long time, leaving only one ash. Only in such a closed space can they survive.


    Maybe it''s the monster that''s being cultivated that''s crazy and rushes out of the Petri dish and kills the people who do experiments with themselves.


    It''s reasonable to speculate like this, but I''ve never heard of such a thing before. Maybe all this is buried in history. Fang Tianxing saw that some of the materials kept by those people could not be seen in paper.


    But those who use hard disk can still find some traces. Fang Tianxing uses his portable computer to open the data in the hard disk, and soon knows that these people are studying a kind of super life. Their power is many times stronger than that of human beings.


    Whether it''s power or speed, including the ability to survive, they are much stronger. Finally, they named the two kinds of life they created.


    One is called God, the other is called Devil, which is constructed according to the life in myth and legend.


    The so-called God has white wings, noble and sacred, while the devil has black wings, evil and terrible.


    The research of these two kinds of life is nearly perfect in the end, but the last part is lost. It seems that someone has encrypted the content of the last part, and Fang Tianxing can''t open it by force.


    Who created these two kinds of life, and what happened in the end. Fang Tianxing was puzzled. At this time, he felt that someone was coming, so he quickly found a place to hide.


    That is to resist Satan and Abraham. They come here to observe. It seems that they miss it very much.


    "This is the place where we were born. It''s our hometown." The resistance God King Satan said with emotion.


    "At that time, we were created by those guys, trying to make us their tools, but they failed. We had our own consciousness and killed them." Said Abraham, the Lord of the twisted gods.


    Fang Tianxing was surprised that these gods and demons were created by human beings, and they were in this laboratory.


    However, gods and demons have a long life and can live for tens of thousands of years. This is only built hundreds of years ago. How can these gods and demons be created.


    "The God ancestor and the devil ancestor took us to 100000 years ago with the time machine. We tried our best to practice and untie the power in our body, so that we had the present flourishing age. It''s only a matter of time to completely eliminate human beings." Said the Lord Satan.

 Chapter 797

    The twisted God King Abraham also nodded and said, "we are strong now, and the attack on the galaxy is just around the corner."


    They are full of confidence for the protoss to capture the galaxy. What''s the matter? They are helpless for these things.


    Fang Tianxing was secretly surprised when he was listening in. Such things are helpless. The protoss are even ready to attack the galaxy. This time, he seems to be full of confidence. He must have mastered the most powerful power.


    When they left, Fang Tianxing came out of the hiding place. He was also worried.


    Whether they want to run for their lives, they have to send back the news. They must be prepared early to protect people''s lives. This is to make people feel that some are not so happy, but it makes people feel helpless.


    It''s just that there''s a net all over the place. How can we get the news back and let everyone be on guard.


    He also tried to look here, and found that he did not find the communication equipment. Even if there was one that could be used, the communication signal had already been cut off, and no message could be sent to the outside world.


    As soon as he patted his head, there was a way to communicate with him.


    He immediately sneaked into the sea, communicated with the five supreme beings, told them the situation here and asked them to protect themselves, but the protoss would attack the galaxy in the near future.


    At the same time, it is also for several masters to rescue themselves. With their own strength, they can''t break through the heavy shackles. Naturally, they need help.


    People naturally rely on themselves to overcome difficulties, but the difficulties that they can''t bear can''t be solved easily. Sometimes the great suffering will crush people, so it''s not a matter of willpower.


    The so-called will conquers everything, but it is the so-called idealism, but this can not ignore the truth of the external world.


    The so-called materialism also has its own defects. It advocates looking at the material world from the perspective of care, and can''t ignore people''s inner emotional demands, confidence and desire to change the world.


    We should treat problems dialectically and not be bound by certain thinking set. Only in this way can we treat problems objectively and fairly.


    This is how things, only let them become more powerful, this is how bad and ridiculous, but it is a little complacent.


    Now we have to wait, wait for the master to save us, and at the same time, hide well, and don''t let those people find out.


    These guys didn''t find Fang Tianxing. They know where he must be hiding. They have to find a way to force him out. What''s the matter? They have to find Fang Tianxing''s weakness to force him out.


    Soon Abraham, the God of distortion, suggested, "isn''t he saying that he is right? Let''s go and catch some people. If he doesn''t come out, we will kill them."


    Soon, Satan nodded his head and said, "that''s OK. Go and catch some human slaves. We''ll wait for you here."


    Abraham, the God of distortion, went back to arrest people. They were not idle, but continued to search. It would be better if they could find Fang Tianxing first.


    Fang Tianxing was hiding in the dark. He didn''t intend to pay attention to what those people would do.


    But those people clamored for Fang Tianxing to know the situation of these things, but such power is not so simple.


    They are looking for and shouting at each other, threatening Fang Tianxing that if he doesn''t come out, he will kill ten people every hour, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    It''s just that things like that are destroyed by people. This kind of thing makes many people feel ridiculous. How bad it is. It''s just that this kind of thing makes people feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing knows that they can do it. They regard human life as grass and mustard. Killing people is no different from killing chickens and ducks.


    Obviously, they haven''t started yet, but it''s just a matter of time. There are no people here. They must go back to other places to catch people. Anyway, it must take a little time.


    The most convenient way is for a person to go back to heaven to catch people. It won''t take long for him to wait for people to come back, and then he will really start killing.


    This is not the way. Fang Tianxing''s mind is shrouded in great anxiety. If he doesn''t go out, many innocent people will surely die because of himself. If he goes out, he is likely to face all kinds of traps.


    Such a choice is very difficult, or that kind of thing is more ridiculous, how can we do it.


    He had to sneak out of the underground laboratory and find a place far away from the God King. At this time, the twisted God King Abraham had just come back from the outside.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, had a smile on his face and had no pity for the people he had caught.


    It''s just that those things are very funny, just like throwing chickens on the ground. For a moment, there is a continuous cry, and some people want to escape. But how can these ordinary people escape from the hands of several gods.


    This is how ridiculous, but such things are people feel some helpless, so that many people feel that their lives may not be protected today.


    There are also those who want to live and beg for mercy from the gods, hoping that they will spare their lives.


    They don''t dare to get close to those who are evil. They only ask for the light God. His power is people''s favorite power, because his power can help people eliminate fear and make people full of hope.


    The rest is the false god maiyami. One looks bright, the other is innocent and kind. Maybe these two goddesses will have a chance.


    But their plan is not easy to achieve, the two goddesses are not good, perhaps more evil than those evil spirits.


    There are more than ten people who are asking for the light. They all say that they believe in light and have never done anything evil.


    Looking at those people, the king of light was disgusted. He just held back his disgust and said, "do you really never do evil? Only those who never do evil can believe in the king of light."


    Those people do not want to, nodded yes, that they have never done evil.


    But it''s not so easy for them to muddle through. The Lord of light has seen too many people saying that he has never done evil. In fact, he doesn''t have to do too many bad things.


    Soon he said to the crowd, "don''t worry. I''ll see one by one whether you have never done evil. Those who dare to deceive me will be punished."


    There is a divine light in the eyes of the bright God. He can see a person''s past and future, and naturally know whether he has done evil or not.


    She looked at the first person. It was a handsome young man. Soon the things he had experienced emerged. What was that.

 Chapter 798

    He was very popular with girls when he was young, but his family was poor, and it was difficult to go on with a girl for a long time.


    Whenever he was in a pinch, he would find a new partner to support his life. Because of his good appearance, he lived a good life when he was young.


    Now he is old, but there are still a lot of fans. He regards these women as his ATM, and there is not much truth at all.


    "Hum, I''m not very affectionate, and I dare say that I''ve never done evil." Bright God King silk Chen said in an angry voice.


    Finish saying in the eyes shot out a group of divine fire, that handsome middle-aged to burn to death.


    All the people present were silent, and they were afraid of the evil of the bright God King. The bright God King was jealous of evil, but there was no room for any flaw.


    But in this world, no matter intentionally or unintentionally, there is no one who has never done evil.


    So most of the people who say they have never done evil in front of the God of light end up in different places and have no chance to survive.


    The rest of the people are trembling, for the bright God King''s fierce means is afraid.


    They looked to the other side and asked for the false god maiyami. It seemed that he was much more gentle. The false god maiyami was very enthusiastic for those who came to ask for help.


    They also took out a lot of things to appease their hunger. These people had no doubt about it, but just ate it like this.


    But before long, many people began to cover their stomachs, because their stomachs were very painful. It seemed that something was destroyed inside. How helpless it was, it seemed that it was going to crack.


    What''s the matter? Many people understand that there must be something wrong with what they ate just now.


    They looked at maiyami, the hypocritical God with a harmless face. Many people would not believe that this woman had done them harm until they died.


    Such pure and kind-hearted girls are willing to die even if they want them to. Where will they need poison to deal with them.


    That''s the last thing they thought of before they died. It''s funny. Such things are helpless. Some people see poisonous insects bite their stomachs and come out of them.


    "You people don''t ask if something is poisonous. Who can blame you for eating it like this? Anyway, I don''t know anything." The false god maiyami said innocently.


    They were heartbroken. Unexpectedly, they thought that they were the Bodhisattvas who saved the suffering. In fact, they were two monsters who ate people but did not vomit bones.


    This is how ridiculous, those people are some bad, but such things are not so happy, only to open these things.


    People who do not have the right of self-determination are given toys everywhere. They can only escape.


    Fate is determined by your position. The operation of heaven and earth has its own track. Different positions will lead to different fates.


    This is a bit helpless, sometimes it is so, sometimes it is so, but now it is very difficult to survive, that twisted God King Abraham captured them, it is doomed their fate.


    That kind of thing is a little ridiculous, only that thing is a little bad, but such things are broken by people.


    They can only look forward to the emergence of a savior, relying on them is unable to get out of such a crisis.


    People''s expectations are the same to some extent, and these gods are also waiting for the Savior, because that is also their Savior. They are also extremely eager for the arrival of that person.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t live up to everyone''s expectations. After all, he couldn''t bear to watch so many people die for himself.


    "You don''t want to hurt them. I''m here. You can catch me." Fang Tianxing can''t help but stand up and say.


    This makes people feel a little ridiculous. The Savior really appeared, and the God King''s face also showed a look of joy. Soon several people came from all directions to block Fang Tianxing''s retreat.


    Fang Tianxing looks indifferent. Since he dares to stand up, he knows that these people will not give him another chance to escape.


    He calmly said: "you are not looking for me, find me to let them go."


    Abraham, the God of distortion, said, "it''s not that easy. If you give us the means of separation, I''ll let those people go."


    "It seems that you are also interested in the things that Tianxin devil emperor is interested in." Fang Tianxing laughs.


    They just surrounded Fang Tianxing tightly and said to him, "today you have to pay, if you don''t, you have to pay."


    In their eyes, Fang Tianxing at the moment should be at their disposal, there is no resistance.


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t think so. He never stopped fighting. Even in a desperate situation, he never bowed his head to accept his life.


    What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s just that this kind of thing is a little bad. Fang Tianxing picked up his sword and said to the people who surrounded him, "come on, fight. I can''t beat you."


    These gods looked at him as if they were fools. When they came to such a situation, they still had to resist.


    Regardless of the other side since put forward the posture of resistance, it must be suppressed, not let him look down on himself.


    Fang Tianxing took the lead in attacking the twisted God King Abraham. He hated this guy very much and brought torment to these people. It was just such a ridiculous thing. Of course, he had to deal with him first.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, was not given in vain. He waved his mace. It collides with Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword.


    Mars splashed, and the familiar twisted power came again. Although he was on guard, he soon separated from the twisted King Abraham. The power of this kind of power was really terrible.


    The whole body''s joints have to be twisted. I almost can''t hold the sword. This kind of power is really powerful.


    This kind of thing is very uncomfortable, Fang Tianxing is not easy to stabilize, but it makes people feel helpless.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, refused to let Fang Tianxing go. He soon came after Fang Tianxing. When the mace in his hand was smashed down, Fang Tianxing''s bone would be broken.


    Naturally, he can''t be caught without restraint, which makes many people happy, but it''s all suppressed by fate. Such things can''t be solved easily.


    Fang Tianxing held up the crossbar of his sword, and the huge force pressed him down, making him like a huge mountain.


    It makes people feel funny. It''s just so bad. It''s only to break this thing down. It''s just that such things are not so happy. It''s just that they are very helpless.

 Chapter 799

    Fang Tianxing was smashed to the ground and jumped out of the pit, only to be defeated by this thing.


    "It seems that this opportunity has to be given to me," said Abraham with a laugh


    Fang Tianxing said with a cool smile: "this is not necessarily."


    After that, Abraham, the God of distortion, soon played down the chain. He was helpless with people''s things. Fang Tianxing was not afraid, but rushed out with a sword, and the whole person was spinning.


    It''s like an electric drill spinning on the body of the twisted God King Abraham. He has to make a hole in his body.


    The power of distortion came again, but this time it didn''t play much role. On the contrary, it made Fang Tianxing rotate faster. The great power was to tear these things apart.


    It''s just that such things are ridiculous, that kind of things are defeated by people, they all have to have a lot of strength.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, had to step back and say, "I''ve given up. You haven''t come to save me yet."


    This is how helpless, one side of the rebellious God Jun Fani said with a laugh: "you step down, I come."


    Soon the rebellious God King hugged Fang Tianxing in the rapid rotation, and soon let the rotation speed down. The twisted God King Abraham also took the opportunity to get rid of the shackles and retreat to one side to watch the war.


    The rebellious God King Fani seized Fang Tianxing and said to him, "now I''ll fight you."


    Fang Tianxing, of course, understands that they are using the wheel tactics to deal with themselves. None of them is fully sure of winning themselves. They only play one by one in an attempt to consume their own strength, so as to win themselves without any effort.


    No matter how powerful they are, under their consumption, they will eventually become the end of the crossbow, and finally inevitable failure.


    And the one who defeated him in the end was to pick up the leak and get the greatest benefit.


    "You are still obedient to admit defeat, lose to who is not lost, lose in my hand, I can also let you suffer less pain." Fani, the rebellious God, said to Tianxing.


    "Do you think that will make me give in?" Fang Tianxing roared and continued to attack.


    Fani, the rebellious God, was very angry at Fang Tianxing''s counterattack. His offer was already very good. How helpless was he? He had to resist himself and was unwilling to submit.


    This is how things, only their own strength has become stronger, but such things are some helpless.


    "Since you don''t appreciate it, let me give you some pain." Fani, the rebellious God, said to him.


    That rebellious God King''s big knife is flashing light, cuts down toward the square sky, is like a huge pitching from the sky, falls from the sky.


    Fang Tianxing had to avoid the knife. The huge light of the knife cut a huge ditch on the surface of the planet, which can be said to be a bottomless canyon.


    Such things are helpless, which are a lot of ridiculous things. Fang Tianxing, standing on the mountain, also feels that such things are the fate of being defeated, and their power is really terrible.


    It seems that the main strength of this rebellious God King Fani is in the flesh. It''s very difficult to deal with. His strength is infinite, and his defense is strong. He can resist and fight.


    However, no matter how great the difficulties are, they are not enough to be afraid of. No matter how high and steep they are, they must be overcome.


    It''s something that people beat down. It''s something that many people make their strength ridiculous. It''s just that such things are terrible.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the sky healthy qi sword in his hand and said gently: "old man, today''s hard fight is hard for you. As long as the healthy qi is not extinguished, it will last forever in the world."


    Soon Fang Tianxing pointed to the sky and roared, "let''s have the strongest light today."


    With that, the sky Qi sword gave birth to a brilliant light, straight like a sharp thorn, to pierce the desolation and despair of the world.


    "Zhengqi sword is the seventh style, and the sword can break all kinds of methods." As Fang Tianxing said, the long sky healthy qi sword in his hand made a mysterious light and sent out an incomparable brilliance.


    The sword light seemed to be flowing towards the rebellious God King Fani. The rebellious God King Fani didn''t have time to make any resistance, so he was drowned by the countless sword light.


    What a terrible thing it was. Fani, the rebellious God, curled up and relied on his armor to resist the light of the sword.


    In the light of the sword, there are countless crackling sounds, among which Fani, the rebellious God, is entangled by countless light of the sword.


    He rushed left and right in it, like a prey trapped in a cobweb, and could not escape anyway.


    But the power of the prey''s struggle became weaker and weaker, and the movement became smaller and smaller. Soon the light of the sword dispersed, and the rebellious God Fani fell to the ground, and his armor was broken.


    The God of light immediately checked his wound. There were many wounds on his body, and his breath was very weak. He performed the magic of light, and the light covered his body to help him hold his breath.


    Fang Tianxing is still standing in the air, but it''s the end of the crossbow. A gust of wind blows through, and his long sky Qi sword breaks into pieces and floats away with the wind.


    As we all know, Fang Tianxing is at the end of the storm. Now he is the only one who is defeated by him. What''s the matter? It''s ridiculous for people''s power. Now he is likely to succeed in picking up the leak.


    But people are also scared, such a thing is how ridiculous, if once again burst out of such a power, perhaps no one can stop.


    But after all, someone came forward, that is to kill the God King xira, her ability is very special, she looks like a butterfly, has a strong attack, can be said to be a sharp knife.


    She said with a smile, "now it''s up to me to end you."


    She flapped her wings and sent out a fierce storm. It was a whirlwind of killing intention. It was a whirlwind with cold intention blowing on people. It was chilling.


    Fang Tianxing stands up wobbly. He has no weapons in his hand. Now he is holding Wanfa Ruyi fan of Wei Tiecheng.


    Wanfa Ruyi fan has nine fan bones, each of which has nine words of truth in it. It has supernatural power.


    Fang Tianxing holds the fan. His second-hand index finger is upright, so that his middle finger overlaps on it. His little finger and ring finger are bent and combined. His thumb is upright, so that he can send troops.


    The prolongation of life and the recovery of energy, meditate on the anger of the third Ming king. Just one fan made his injury recover, but because of his strength, he didn''t play the same effect as before.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s action, xira, the God of killing, thinks that he doesn''t care. Even if he recovers, he has the strongest attack power.

 Chapter 800

    Even if the God Emperor hard to join his own move is not good, let alone an ordinary person who has not become a god level author.


    Not into God level author eventually for mole ant, just such power is some helpless, this is how ridiculous thing, only to become stronger.


    Soon, the wings behind the killing God, Sheila, flapped faster and faster, and set off a huge storm. Such a storm is like the abyss of death, and those involved in it will be torn apart and become a part of it.


    The power brought by the storm is enormous. Everything along the way has been involved in it, and a few miles of people have been involved in it. Fang Tianxing naturally wants to rescue them, but when he comes to the edge of the storm, he can''t control his body.


    Fang Tianxing is inevitably involved in it. He is in the storm of killing. The air in it seems to be with the intention of killing. He wants to cut off the vitality of anything.


    Such things are helpless, such things are broken by people, but such things are ridiculous.


    The killing storm continued to roll forward, and everything in it was with the intention of killing. Fang Tianxing felt that countless things with the intention of killing were rushing towards him, as if he wanted to tear himself to pieces.


    These things used to be very ordinary. It''s better to say that the fragments of trees, some sand and glass have become sharp weapons to hurt people.


    Fang Tianxing just feels that he has some helplessness. He has to have a lot of terrible power to deal with people''s affairs. These ordinary things are also very terrible.


    He shakes the Wanfa Ruyi fan in his hand. His index finger and thumb stand upright. The other fingers join at the nail. This is the formula of zhe Zi, which can freely control the body and meditate on the wisdom of the Tathagata.


    He kept avoiding these things, but the killing intention everywhere was always around Fang Tianxing''s heart.


    Once again shake Wanfa Ruyi fan, ring finger, middle finger, thumb upright, little finger, index finger bending combination, heart brave and resolute, recite the Tathagata Vajra sado.


    All of a sudden, he calmed people''s minds and helped them survive the killing storm and save their lives.


    However, if you keep it for a long time, you will lose it. In this killing storm, there will always be countless killing intentions. It''s not easy to go out. The only way is to completely suppress the world with your own strength.


    If you want to get out of here, you have to get rid of the killing intention everywhere, which is an extreme cruel force.


    Fang Tianxing has made up his mind to let all things compete in the field of freedom. With the blessing of today''s power, life in the field is full of vitality, cheering for his own destiny one by one.


    The whole field is expanding, and life in the field can benefit more or less. Naturally, such hope for life is unprecedented.


    The killing will invade into the field, many lives are infected by this power, the killing will be aroused in the heart, it seems that the next second is about to fight, but the fight of life in nature is to seize resources.


    Now that there is a steady stream of power blessings in the field, why should we fight endlessly.


    Only when the resources are scarce, the fight will become very fierce. When the resources are sufficient, the fight is unnecessary, and the environment does not need them to do so.


    Soon, these animals seem to wake up and wake up from the frenzied killing, because killing is not necessary for them at the moment.


    Those killing intentions seemed to be engulfed in general, and the killing God, Sheila, only felt that the power in the killing storm was slowly weakening, and no longer had the previous ferocity and hostility.


    Without the endless killing intention, the whole killing storm also seems to have lost the previous repressive atmosphere and become without the previous threat.


    Without these killing intentions, the whole killing storm seems to have no soul, no more fierce breath before.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came out of the storm with all the people. What a ridiculous thing it was. People didn''t think of the strength of these things.


    It''s funny to see Fang Tianxing come out unharmed and save the people who were involved in the killing storm before.


    It''s not easy to get out of my killing storm, but there are more powerful ones behind


    In a short time, the God of killing, Sheila, waved his two wings more quickly towards the sky. The two wings were like two machetes, trying to tear up all those who blocked the way.


    The Wanfa Ruyi fan in Fang Tianxing''s hand is naturally not suitable for close combat. He soon replaced it with Yu Changxin''s black iron bar.


    The iron bar with magnetic force, the texture is also very strong, and the killing God King xira''s wings collided with each other, making bursts of harsh sound.


    Xira, the God of killing, gave Fang Tianxing a cold advice. Fang Tianxing found a chance to knock xira on the head with the iron plate and beat him back.


    He fell away, it seems that he was slightly injured, things are not so simple, the will to kill was beaten into Fang Tianxing''s body by him.


    All of a sudden, Fang Tianxing felt that there was a feeling of killing rising in his heart. His eyes became red, and a strong hatred appeared in his heart, trying to tear everything in front of him.


    He raised his head and roared like a wild wolf. He rushed to the killing God Sheila. The black iron bar in his hand smashed the killing God Sheila into mud.


    But in the heart of the killing has not dissipated, not aware of their own situation, not enough vigilance for the outside world.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing is in a frenzy. The killing God, Sheila, already knows that Fang Tianxing has fallen into some kind of fantasy. He will never find out if he sneaks on him at this time.


    Xira''s wings are about to pierce into Fang Tianxing''s heart. As long as he advances a few inches, he can take Fang Tianxing''s life.


    He said with some pride: "it seems that I have won the final victory. He belongs to me now."


    But he didn''t see surprise or jealousy in other people''s eyes, but some pity.


    When Sheila, the God of killing, turned his head and looked back, the situation was different, which made people feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know when he had woken up, which made them feel helpless. He was defeated by the people, but it was ridiculous.


    This is how things, just such things are not so happy, to the nine gods lost face.


    Xira, the God of killing, turned red. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing pretended to take the bait. His pride was the clown performance in his eyes.

 Chapter 801

    Fang Tianxing finally let him go. If he killed one, others would rush up to besiege him, and he would not live immediately. Now it''s just a delay, waiting for reinforcements to arrive.


    After the killing God King xira stepped down, it was natural for others to come on the stage. The eldest of the nine God kings resisted the God King Satan. He was ready to end all this. This farce has been delayed for too long.


    He is the most powerful existence under the God Emperor, almost close to the cultivation of the God Emperor. Fang Tianxing, who is trapped in a desperate situation, needs his help to be safe. This is a great irony.


    Satan is a middle-aged man who looks like a vulture and has an ancient snake on his hand.


    According to the ancient legend, the God ancestor built a garden in the East, named Eden, and equipped it with many kinds of living creatures, including human beings.


    It is said that man was made of dust according to the image of God. When he blew the breath of life into his nostrils, he became a living man with spirit. His name was Adam.


    Because God made him of dust and named him Adam. After the creation of Adam, the father of God set up a garden in the east of Eden, the garden of Eden, and set Adam there to repair and keep him.


    The garden was full of vegetation and abundant products, and the fruit of the trees was Adam''s food. After that, God felt that it was not good for Adam to live alone. He should have a spouse to help him.


    So one day God put Adam to sleep and made a woman out of his ribs.


    As soon as Adam woke up, he found a partner beside him, a woman. God told him, "her name is Eve. She comes from one of your ribs. He will be your wife and lifelong partner."


    Adam was very happy and said, "she''s bone in bone, flesh in flesh." So they became husband and wife. He lived in the garden of Eden, repaired and guarded the garden of God, and managed all kinds of animals in the garden of Eden.


    There are two trees in the middle of the garden: the tree of life and the tree of wisdom. God told Adam, "you can eat the fruit of every tree in the garden, but you cannot eat the fruit of the tree of good and evil.


    God sent all the animals to Adam, and Adam named them.


    But the most evil of all animals is the snake. The snake asked the woman if she could eat any fruit she wanted.


    "Of course," the woman replied, "except for the fruit of the tree of wisdom, we can eat whatever we want. But if we eat the fruit of the tree of wisdom, we will die.


    The ancient snake said with disdain, "no, if you eat the fruit of the tree of wisdom, you will distinguish between good and evil, so that you can be like the ancestor of God. It is for this reason that God did not let you eat the fruit of the tree of wisdom. "


    The woman looked at the tree with longing, and was too tempted by the water spirit fruit, thinking that it would make her smart. In the end, she couldn''t stand it any longer, so she picked off a fruit and ate it.


    Then she picked another one and handed it to Adam, who ate it. Then they look at each other and realize that they are the real body. They also know that men and women are different in body, so they have a sense of shame. They quickly picked some fig leaves to cover their bodies and protect the tree of life.


    When the God ancestor knew this, he drove Adam and the woman out of the garden of Eden. Adam was the father of the human race and named his wife Eve because she was the mother of all living beings and could no longer be protected by the God ancestor.


    At the same time, the image of Satan is an ancient snake, which is disgusted by the ancestors because it seduces human beings. Satan will be defeated on the judgment day of the end of the world. Therefore, the ancient snake has the image of a tempter, tempting human beings, and also tempting human beings to commit crimes as the king of demons. All this can be regarded as a test of human belief with the tacit consent of the world.


    All the sins were attributed to the resistance to Satan, the king of God. From then on, the ancestor of God no longer liked the resistance to Satan.


    To resist Satan is not to reflect on one''s own sin, but to arouse hatred of the world and all good things.


    "Although he has seen heaven for a long time, such a spectacle makes this evil ghost''s heart like a mess. When he sees the whole world and her beauty, his heart burns with even greater jealousy."


    He said to Tianxing, "I don''t like the beautiful things in this world. To me, they are all evil. The wound of extreme hatred has been deeply rooted. The real peace is as good as ever, and it will never grow there again..."


    He pointed to Fang Tianxing and said, "your legs and feet are too flexible, which will make you tired of running. Don''t worry."


    With these words, Fang Tianxing only felt that his legs became heavy, and his hands could not use his strength, as if he had been abandoned.


    I don''t know where the power comes from. I limit my body. I just don''t listen to myself. It''s really an unprecedented feeling of powerlessness.


    "It''s said that you give human wisdom, but I didn''t expect that you would be such a person. You could have turned away from those evils and become an upright Protoss. " Fang Tianxing said in disappointment.


    Satan, the God of resistance, continued: "it seems that I have no way back, although I am in pain. The higher I climb, the worse I fall. Goodbye, hope, goodbye, fear with hope, goodbye, pity! For me, all good virtues are gone. My good virtue is you, sin. Your words are meaningless. You don''t need them anymore. "


    Fang Tianxing found that he had lost the ability to speak. When he opened his mouth, he could only make a whimper. He really lost his ability to speak.


    Next, Fang Tianxing lost five senses in turn: vision, hearing, taste, touch and smell.


    With the disappearance of form, sound, smell, taste and touch, Fang Tianxing''s world became a dead silence.


    Shape: refers to shape and shape, including long, square, flat, round and other shapes and shapes, color, size, direction, behavior and appearance.


    Sound: refers to the sound, including high, low, long, short and other sounds, divided into sound, hear the sound.


    Smell: refers to the sense of smell, is the reflection of particles in the sense of smell, such as: fragrance, odor. Taste: refers to taste, including bitter, spicy, sour, sweet, salty and fresh taste.


    Touch: refers to the touch, including the feeling in the touch: cold and hot, slippery and astringent, soft and hard, itchy and other touch.


    In such a world, there is no light and taste, nothing.


    This is how things, suddenly lose everything, seems to be nothing, this is how bad things.


    That is how happy, only to be defeated by the strength of those things, no one can bear such pain, he now feels the same as dead, but not really dead.


    There is consciousness, but I can''t see, hear, feel anything. It''s hard to feel dead and not dead.


    They just looked at how happy the thing was, and saw Fang Tianxing lying on the ground, like a curling shrimp, which had no power.

 Chapter 802

    Satan looked at Fang Tianxing and said to him, "as long as you are willing to give in, you can relieve your pain."


    Although Fang Tianxing had lost his hearing, he still heard the words of resisting Satan, the king of God. The voice seemed to ring directly in his mind.


    Although Fang Tianxing has fallen into boundless withered and dead silence, the faith in his heart has not disappeared. He has been building his own spiritual world, in which infinite power flows, and the gorgeous and mysterious world is created in a twinkling of an eye.


    Magnificent nature is magnificent, but not so perfect, the characters look like some talented people and beautiful women, but beauty is beautiful, and not much anger.


    Without a little smoke and fire, Fang Tianxing continued to think and created a world again. People here have smoke and fire.


    But they only have vulgar interest disputes, everyone is fighting for that interest, there is no elegant pursuit, Fang Tianxing is not satisfied with such a world.


    He was determined to rebuild a world that was more magnificent than before.


    There are all kinds of people living in it. They communicate with each other. They will not interfere in other people''s lives. Even if they have different opinions, they will not fight each other.


    We all live in harmony. Even if we launch a war because of our interests, we can never lightly label others as evil.


    When such a world is conceived, its stability can only be determined after a period of operation. Fang Tianxing quietly waits for the development and change of the world to see what will happen.


    Outside, people are waiting for Fang Tianxing to be soft, but after a long silence, there is still no movement. What a terrible thing.


    Xira, the God of killing, couldn''t help asking, "he''s not dead. Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    Satan said: "he is not dead, there is still a ray of life in his body, not completely cut off."


    "It''s better to wait. As long as you get the Dharma of this boy''s separation first, you can improve your strength, and even burst out the power no less than the divine emperor." Said Abraham, the Lord of distortion.


    This is how things, those people feel that they have to have a lot of wonderful, such things are some helpless, for people''s situation is a little ridiculous, he is aware of their own situation, but that kind of thing is to make people feel some hardship.


    Everyone is waiting. In fact, it''s too slow to get the means of fast cultivation and grow up. It''s the fastest way to turn these brothers around into separate bodies.


    This is ridiculous, but such things are a bit bad, can only be patient waiting.


    Fang Tianxing creates the world in his mind. He constantly modifies the parameters of the world in the hope that he can exist for a longer time, but he fails in the end.


    The perfect world can''t exist for a long time. It''s an almost unbreakable iron law, which can''t be reversed in any case.


    Seems to feel that some are not so bad, but it is very ridiculous, only that thing is more overbearing, which is helpless to people.


    This is such things are not so simple, only to make their own strength is not so easy, such things are defeated by people.


    He put away his laziness and continued to study that the operation of a world cannot do without the operation of energy, that is, entropy.


    Entropy is a state parameter of matter which reflects the irreversibility of spontaneous process according to the second law of thermodynamics.


    The second law of thermodynamics is a law based on a large number of observations: in an isolated system, there is no energy exchange between the system and the environment, and the system always changes spontaneously in the direction of increasing the degree of chaos, which always increases the entropy of the whole system, which is the principle of entropy increase.


    Friction makes a part of mechanical energy irreversibly turn into heat, which makes entropy increase. Therefore, the whole universe can be regarded as an isolated system, which evolves in the direction of entropy increase.


    The world is like a castle made of sand. If we put the sand castle in the picture above in the wind, soon the sand particles in the sand castle will be blown away by the wind, and a higher entropy sand heap will be formed again.


    In the principles of physics, there is no physical principle that the wind cannot blow up the sand particles and place them exactly according to the shape of the sand fort.


    In principle, the wind can blow up sand grains and stack them into a sand castle. But it is absolutely impossible to happen, and another possibility is unavoidable, that is, the wind will blow the sand castle with low entropy into the sand pile with high entropy.


    This is in line with the second law of thermodynamics, which is why it can be called the law of entropy. It is the law of entropy that explains that everything is from order to disorder, that is to say, the universe is also from order to disorder. That is, millions of years later, the sun will explode from an orderly sphere into disordered gas and dust, namely nebula.


    The fate of the sun also shows the fate of other stars, that is, all stars will eventually die out, when the whole universe will fall into boundless darkness, and then the universe will die out.


    Although destruction is inevitable, how to continue the life of the world is very important, it is a bit ridiculous, but such things are not so happy.


    In the development of the world, order can only be achieved by human control, which is almost impossible. Disorder is the situation most of the time, even the inevitable event.


    This is a fact that many people have verified. If you want the world to be what you want it to be, you have to have a perfect and delicate structure, and you have to erase all the things that may cause confusion.


    This must be a very difficult thing. It requires a lot of calculation and adjustment. A moment''s error may cause an irreversible crisis.


    Whatever it is, it makes people feel ridiculous. In the past, Fang Tianxing also felt that his brain power was not enough. Now the strength of seven people converged on him. No matter what the strength was, his computing ability also improved a lot.


    His brain began to run like a top, calculating the structure of the whole world.


    Soon the new world will be structured again, which makes many people feel a little bad. They are not confident in their own power. However, with the world''s structure, everything runs in strict accordance with the calculation.


    Everything is in order, which makes people feel a little bad, how ridiculous it is, only such things can make people feel happy.

 Chapter 803

    This makes many people feel worried. It''s not so easy to turn their strength into something bad.


    Soon the world was constructed, in which many characters lived according to their own survival paths. Sometimes there were conflicts, and bloodshed was also normal. But such things made people feel funny.


    It''s all broken down by a lot of people. Such things are not so simple. It''s like an era of repression by a lot of people. The only way is to make those things stronger.


    This is to make a lot of people feel bad, this is how ridiculous things, only to make such things more powerful.


    It''s just that they were suppressed by a lot of people. This is a world destroyed by people. There are many difficulties.


    The world is not perfect, even there are many rough places, but with the development of the times, these problems have been solved, we are willing to face the ugly and filthy life.


    Will not cover up what and make up a lie, the world''s dark and furtive are people think of, created out of thin air.


    There is nothing to make yourself feel clean. Everything is the essence of the world. Good and evil are the same. They are all the appearance of the world. There is no need to whitewash anything.


    With the stable development of the world, people feel the significance of their existence here, not only instrumental rationality, but also value rationality.


    Everyone can choose to do what they want to do, and they will not do everything they can. The only way is to make their own strength stronger, but such things are not so easy.


    This makes many people feel funny, but such things are so bad.


    There will also be loopholes in the operation of the world. Fang Tianxing has to constantly repair these loopholes, which makes many people feel helpless, but such things are ridiculous.


    The time of this virtual world is 10000 times faster than that of the outside world, but hundreds of years have passed in the twinkling of an eye, and the whole world is changing with each passing day. No matter how powerful the world is, it means meeting the loneliness.


    There is nothing immortal in the world. The advanced beat the backward, and the new beat the decadent. Only by constantly changing and becoming stronger can we.


    With the development of the world to the peak began to go downhill, there is no doubt that to go to extinction, Fang Tianxing did not try to stop, but let nature take its own power to the limit.


    After the death of the world, Fang Tianxing fell into a deep meditation. That feeling remained in his heart. His body was a world, in which the birth and death were all affected by external forces. As long as these external forces were expelled, he could restore his original appearance.


    How is this? Fang Tianxing''s consciousness comes to all parts of the body and goes to the micro world to observe. That''s a lot of problems. Remove these external forces a little bit.


    Just when those people were waiting for Fang Tianxing to surrender, Fang Tianxing stood up slowly. He opened his eyes, his vision and hearing recovered.


    When the world comes back to Fang Tianxing''s eyes, he seems to come back to the world. Such things are ridiculous.


    Just like a newborn baby, when he opens his eyes to see the world for the first time, everything is brand new. Even Fang Tianxing can see the rules of the world. Everything is so natural.


    Looking at the resistance to Satan, Fang Tianxing said slowly: "beautiful things will not be easily eliminated. Even if they disappear, they still live in people''s hearts."


    Satan, who resisted God, felt greatly humiliated. He said angrily, "I let people wait for good things, but I brought disaster to myself."


    The ancient snake in his hand swam down from his arm, and soon gave out a roar. For a moment, it seemed like a big snake that was blocking the sky, and it bit Fang Tian.


    That is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how bad things.


    The Viper bit himself as if something had entered his body. The Viper seemed to speak beside him. He whispered, "I''ll help you create a chance to escape later, and you''ll try your best to run."


    Fang Tianxing can''t believe it. He didn''t expect that Satan wanted to help himself secretly. What a ridiculous thing.


    Naturally, he acted according to his plan. Fang Tianxing immediately pretended to be poisoned and fell to the ground. His face also showed the black purple smell that only poisoning would appear. Such things made people believe that he was really poisoned.


    This is how ridiculous thing, only let many people think that those things are a little strange.


    Other people think that Fang Tianxing really seems to have been poisoned and fallen to the ground. He is a poisonous snake that resists Satan, the God King. However, the toxin that Fang Tianxing has possessed is beyond imagination.


    But no one knows that there is no poison to resist Satan''s poisonous snake, but the world thinks that he is extremely poisonous.


    One side of the distortion God King Abraham came over, picked up Fang Tianxing and said: "this boy was fierce just now, but now he is honest."


    Xira, the king of killing God, continued: "boss, don''t poison him. It''s too cheap for him to do so. You have to ask about his separate skills to make the best use of everything."


    Resist God King Satan said: "don''t worry, for a while and a half will not die, you take him back to heaven, and then a good torture."


    This is how ridiculous things, it is for their own things some don''t care, people are ready to go back, the rebellious God King Fani put those scattered people away, these are the best believers.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, escorted Fang Tianxing back. It seemed that he was half dead. Abraham, the God of distortion, carried Fang Tianxing on his back.


    Everyone is very happy. It seems that it''s not easy to resist Satan, the God King. Naturally, it''s his greatest contribution, and his harvest at that time is the most.


    Others are dissatisfied, but dare not raise any objection.


    What''s the matter? On the way back, everyone had their own thoughts, and they didn''t walk as fast as when they came.


    At this time, suddenly someone called them. It only makes many people feel that it is not so simple.


    When a force blocking the sky came here, they all felt that they were going to be out of breath. There must be a super strong man coming.


    Satan, who resisted the God, said: "someone is coming, at least the God level writer. Please be careful."

 Chapter 804

    A few God King immediately stop body shape, whole God alert, soon a middle-aged man appeared in front of them, this is let a person feel some not so happy.


    It was a man with a resolute look and extraordinary temperament, which made these gods secretly frightened. The strength of the other side was unfathomable, and they did not dare to do it easily.


    "Which divine writer are you, what can I do for you?" Against God, Satan stood up and said.


    "He''s Chen Dong. You don''t know him. He''s too ignorant." The big black dog next to the middle-aged man said.


    Cecilia, the God of seduction, immediately lost her face and wanted to run away, but the big black dog seemed to know her condition and pressed her down with one paw.


    The seduction God, junchesia, soon became a female black dog, trying to please the big black dog, but the big black dog was not moved at all, and opened her mouth to bite off.


    To resist the God, Satan couldn''t watch this happen. He quickly saved cecia from the dog''s mouth. She was so shocked that she didn''t expect to survive.


    Several people knew that this man was the famous God level author Chen Dong, who resisted the God King Satan and said in some surprise: "I''ve heard so much about you. Why do you want to stop us. Are those who hurt me going to provoke the battle between the Protoss and the Terran? "


    In fact, he seems to want to speak, but he may not really serve the Protoss.


    The middle-aged man said softly, "what do I want to do? No one can stop me. I''m here for my apprentice. If I let him go, I can spare your life."


    Chen Dong said is to let people feel some domineering, with incomparable pride, like hand is to listen to him.


    Under repeated pressure, naturally, they are not so submissive. These people are helpless about their own affairs, but they are all defeated by others.


    Satan, the God of resistance, took a look at Fang Tianxing and said quickly, "I''ll give him to you. Our duty will not be finished. Please forgive me."


    "If you don''t give it, just grab it." Chen Dong finished saying this sentence, walked forward one step, one step the end of the world, rushed into the crowd, directly hit several people fly, other people come forward to block, is not a combined enemy.


    It''s ridiculous to raise one''s hand and stamp one''s foot to push people back. It can''t stop him.


    But the twisted God King Abraham is escorting Fang Tianxing to retreat, and other people are responsible for pestering Chendong, but they can''t stop them at all, and they are losing.


    Soon they were injured one after another. The twisted God King Abraham took Fang Tianxing as his own talisman. He seized Fang Tianxing and threatened to say, "don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll kill this man."


    Such things are some helpless, obviously distorted God King Abraham feel his hand card enough to let Chen Dong have fear.


    But he didn''t see what was abnormal on Chen Dong''s face. Is the card in his hand not so important? What''s the matter? He looked at the hostage in his hand.


    I don''t know what I''m holding in my hand is a piece of wood. He throws it away. He''s very angry. He just caught Fang Tianxing. How can he become a piece of wood.


    A burst of light laughter came. It turned out that Fang Tianxing was standing not far away laughing at himself. What a funny thing that was.


    Abraham, the God of distortion, only felt angry, so he was fooled. He took out the chain in his hand and wanted to take Fang Tianxing back, which was not so easy.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid of this twisted chain of God King Abraham, and his Wanfa Ruyi fan uses his word formula.


    His index finger, his thumb is upright, and the other fingers meet at the nail. Freely control the body and meditate on the wisdom of the Tathagata.


    The chain that twisted the God King Abraham tied Fang Tianxing, but he couldn''t trap his body. He soon broke away and broke it into countless pieces.


    On the other hand, Fang Tianxing threw the fragments of those chains to Abraham, the God of distortion. This is to severely humiliate Abraham, the God of distortion. Abraham can''t bear this kind of humiliation, so he wants to catch Fang Tianxing.


    "Who dares to deceive my apprentice?" Chen East a palm splits, hit on the body of twist God King Abraham, let him feel his ridiculous place, that is very helpless.


    This time soon is unable to stop, they are supporting must also be waiting for other people, that person is really arrived.


    "Old friend, I''m the one who dares to catch me. You think you are invincible and don''t pay attention to me." A very angry voice came, let everyone feel that the Savior is coming.


    This is how ridiculous things, just such things are people feel a little bad.


    Many people feel helpless. What kind of things are they? They are not so relieved about people''s power, but such things make people feel less happy.


    That day, the figure of the heart God Emperor appeared not far away, which made people feel a little ridiculous. How helpless it was, it just made many people feel very bad, and how powerless it was.


    Chen East is not moved, in the face of that day the arrival of the heart God Emperor and not many accidents, a palm will be still shouting distortion God King Abraham pat to death.


    What''s the matter? The emperor of heaven''s heart rushed with his sword, and the target was Chen Dong''s throat. Chen Dong didn''t step back, so he stretched out his hand and patted his sword away.


    The emperor of heaven''s heart can spy on other people''s minds, so he can always anticipate their moves and restrain them.


    But Chen Dong''s moves are all calculated by him, but every move is just like an antelope hanging horn, so that people can''t find it, and it can''t be broken.


    It''s the first time that the emperor of heaven''s heart meets this situation, but people don''t know what to do.


    Chen Dong is just a few moves will tianxinshendi pressure hit, only the power of parry, no fight back.


    Fang Tianxing is about to rescue those people. After this ordeal, there are still more than 30000 people alive. It''s a great joy to see someone come to save themselves.


    This is how ridiculous, it is to be broken, only to let yourself to break


    That is how ridiculous, only let their own strength feel that their own strength is not enough, only their own strength to suppress the world


    Chen Dong alone, for these people is not care, unexpectedly no one can stop him, this is how bad, just such a thing is to let people feel some ridiculous.


    On that day, when the heart God Emperor and Chen Dong were fighting, those God kings wanted to attack secretly. First of all, the killing God King xira secretly shot.

 Chapter 805

    But Chen Dong just a light blow, then he just side body, then let the heart God Emperor a palm hit in that kill God King xira body, make her vomit blood and return.


    Other people are in the heart a surprised, didn''t expect Chen East unexpectedly still leave have spare strength, this is how terrible.


    Tianxin God Emperor is still involved in Chendong, and his fight, unexpectedly can also distract to deal with the attack of other people, this is very bad, this is for their own situation some helpless.


    This is not so happy, but such things are not so easy to feel, just so happy.


    Tianxin God Emperor know that he can''t keep Chendong, don''t let him leave, can only let himself lose face, can''t let him leave so easily.


    Soon the God Emperor of the heart of heaven called out, "go and catch that Fang Tianxing. I''ll hold him down."


    This is how ridiculous thing, finish saying that day heart God Emperor make a pair of struggling to drag Chen East appearance, these people all feel that they have to have a lot of wonderful.


    Other people also understand the situation of this thing. They really want to catch Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing is also very weak at the moment. How to withstand their attack is to force Chendong to rescue Fang Tianxing.


    Hearing their words, Chendong knew that he must go to support Fang Tianxing. He beat back the emperor Tianxin and said to him, "let you go this time. Next time we meet, you won''t have such good luck."


    Chen East a move repels those people, then takes Fang Tianxing to leave.


    All the way back to the galaxy, Chendong is also tired, he all the way to the protoss field, facing many closed, he broke through these difficulties, he suffered too much damage.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he must heal as soon as possible, and he will not care about himself for a while. Because the invasion of the protoss will come soon, the five lords must be prepared.


    Fang Tianxing returned to his home by himself. He was seriously injured and his strength was constantly losing. This thing is very ridiculous.


    The father didn''t know what happened. He just saw that his child seemed to be seriously injured, but he couldn''t help. His cultivation had been gone for a long time, and now he was just an ordinary man, unable to intervene at all.


    On the other side of the protoss is also a big event, the whole Nintendo heaven is a strong shock, like a kind of unprecedented huge force.


    This kind of thing makes many people feel flustered. Even the Ninth Heaven has been greatly affected, and those God emperors have been shocked.


    Different from others, they felt the source of this power. Even the God Emperor of closed cultivation immediately went out. They gathered together and rushed to the source of the vibration.


    It''s the most mysterious place on the ninth floor. Even the God Emperor seldom set foot there.


    It is from there that the vibration that affects the nineties of heaven comes. Everyone rushes there together. There is nothing here. There is only a strong breath in the deepest part. In front of that force, time and space become extremely fragile.


    Such a chaotic atmosphere surprised several deities. They didn''t know who was in it and how ridiculous it was.


    For this is some people some helpless. But that is very helpless, only to open these things, only such things are funny, it is funny.


    Soon the smell of confusion disappeared, and the thing appeared in front of the crowd. It was a haggard old man with a small oil lamp in his hand.


    Seeing his as like as two peas, the gods exclaimed, "look at him, just like the Legendary God''s grandfather."


    Many people are surprised to find that this old man is very similar to Shenzu. In those years, they were all disciples of Shenzu. They had the chance to listen to Shenzu''s preaching, so that they could have the chance to become Shendi.


    Pass down their own blood, these years, the God of the ancestors hidden, they became the highest existence in this heaven.


    Now it seems that the Lord Shenzu is coming back again. They all feel that some thoughts are floating. They only hear the old man say, "now I''m coming back again. It''s not the whole. When the three bodies are in one, it''s the time to unify the universe."


    People feel his powerful momentum, which is powerful enough to dominate the universe, and the slightest wave can stop time and space and overturn the sky.


    A group of God emperors and their subordinates confirmed that this power was the power of Shenzu. They immediately knelt down and cried out, "welcome Shenzu back, God will shine forever, and our Protoss will unify the universe and enslave all nations."


    Their shouts echoed throughout the ninth floor, indicating that the morale of the protoss rose greatly, and the attack on the galaxy was soon put on the agenda.


    After getting the news, the five lords can start to prepare for the war, but the internal complex, factions, it is not easy to fully mobilize in a moment, and there is no exact evidence that the protoss will attack.


    What a ridiculous thing it is. It makes many people feel at a loss. The top five can only gather people of insight to help guard the first line of defense.


    If the protoss really goes out in a large scale, it will be difficult to stop it with the current strength. At the moment, the strength of the protoss is at least dozens of times that of the Terran, and there is almost no chance of winning a frontal battle.


    Three days later, the injury in Fang Tianxing''s body worsened, and his cultivation seemed to disappear completely.


    It was the power of losing Ben Hong, the God King, that was making trouble. His cultivation seemed to be dispelled by the mysterious power. Now his body was empty, and there was no power at all.


    He tried to stay, but he didn''t have the strength to stay at all. He fell to the edge of the bed feebly. At this time, his father heard the news and rushed over. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, he helped him to the bed.


    The father asked with concern: "son, what''s the matter with you? Since you came back before, I felt something was wrong. Now how has it become like this?"


    "At the moment, my accomplishments are scattered, and I seem to have become a useless person." Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    He has been unwilling to tell the truth, just don''t want his father to worry about himself, but now things have exceeded his expectations, it is really unbearable.


    This kind of thing is broken down by others, which makes people feel a little unhappy. The Father also feels very worried when he looks at his son. He understands the feeling in his son''s heart. He experienced similar things in those years, and of course he can understand the child''s heart at the moment.


    "I know there''s a miracle doctor nearby. I''ll take you to him. I''ll cure you." Fang Tianxing''s father soon thought of this, and he said.


    The next morning, Fang Tianxing''s father set out. Fang Tianxing was in a wheelchair. He took his son to look for the doctor.

 Chapter 806

    What kind of thing is this? Fang Tianxing has never tried this. He has no strength all over his body. How bad is this.


    Along the way, I saw many people. They didn''t seem to know that the protoss was going to invade on a large scale. They looked like they were normal. They didn''t have any sense of hardship, and they didn''t have much defense outside the city.


    Fang tianxingdang wrote a letter to the Lord and entrusted the boy at the gate of the Lord''s mansion to give it to him.


    He repeatedly asked him to give the letter to the Lord, and Fang Tianxing left.


    Now he can''t help much. He has lost all his accomplishments. Even ordinary people are inferior to him. Fang Tianxing doesn''t want others to see him in a wheelchair.


    "Dad, let''s go. As long as he can give the letter to the Lord, I believe there will be no problem here. " Fang Tianxing said to his father that at the moment he was very hard to speak.


    He can''t manage these things any more. He has to save himself first, or he will only make trouble if he stays.


    Only by saving ourselves can we have the strength to save others. This is the only way to solve the problem, but it is not so easy. As long as there is a chance, we have to strive for it.


    The doctor lived on the mountain. It was not easy to walk on the mountain road. The car broke down on the way. The driver was also unwilling to curse, saying that he should not go up the mountain. Fang Tianxing''s father also felt helpless because he gave less money.


    It seems that his car can''t be repaired for a moment. With a sigh, his father decided to take Fang Tianxing up the mountain on foot.


    The road ahead is still very difficult to walk, but you have to go up. There is no clever way. I just heard that there is a miracle doctor up the mountain. They are all said by the villagers at the foot of the mountain. No one has seen him. There is no way to contact him except up the mountain.


    What''s the matter? Seeing his father pushing his wheelchair forward, Fang Tianxing couldn''t help at all. For the first time in his life, he felt so useless.


    "I''m useless." Fang Tianxing cried out.


    The father was trying to stop to have a rest. Seeing what he looked like, he quickly said, "child, what''s useful or useless? Do parents leave their children just to make them useful? What''s useless has no value?"


    The so-called "useful" or "useless" is instrumental rationality, which only emphasizes the instrumental nature of human beings and ignores the value of human beings.


    Instead of value rationality, man''s existence must have his value, just as every plant in the world has its place and needs to do things, but it can not be completely based on success or failure.


    There are many uncertainties in the world. Sometimes success is not due to hard work, but just luck and the right time.


    Even if you really rely on your own efforts to achieve success, it may not be something to be proud of. A person can change himself by his own efforts, but a group of the same people can''t.


    There are not many opportunities to improve yourself by working hard. Most of the time, it is extremely rare. Everyone is in a corresponding position, not decided by himself, but by the whole environment.


    Individual poor people can become rich through hard work, but if the whole group of poor people do so, it does not mean that they can get rid of the situation of poor people.


    If the poor are determined by how much they are below average, no matter how hard they try, there will always be people at the bottom of the list.


    To some extent, their efforts will not bring happiness to themselves, on the contrary, they will bring endless suffering to the same people as them. This kind of thing is ridiculous, just like running, some people will lead, and some people will fall behind.


    People who lag behind are of course due to their poor strength or poor physical condition, which is irreparable. They need more resources than others to surpass their rivals.


    But this itself is unfair, why give you more resources than your opponent, just for you to create the same benefit as your opponent.


    In business, efficiency comes first, not fairness. What a ridiculous thing it is, it will not be transferred according to people''s wishes.


    People at the bottom, the pursuit of instrumental rationality, in order to make themselves useful, there is a chance to live. However, if the position is higher, you don''t have to worry about survival, you have to pursue value rationality and find something really valuable to do.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the value of a child is the continuation of his parents'' life, but he also has his own meaning of existence. Only when he lives well is what his parents want to see.


    He no longer abandon himself, but think about how to save himself, only to make himself better, can let parents no longer worry.


    All the way up the mountain, even if the road is far away, there will be a day. Soon they saw the top of the mountain. It was the place they had been looking for. Such things made people feel funny, but such things didn''t make people happy.


    There is a Taoist temple at the top of the mountain. It looks very simple. It is still an old-fashioned Taoist temple. It has not been renovated. The bricks on the wall are mottled. It has withstood the precipitation and test of these years.


    There is a censer in front of the Taoist temple, in which there is the green smoke just burning.


    There are very few people here. Many people don''t know about the situation here. Some people came here unintentionally, and their hidden diseases were cured for many years. Therefore, it is said that there are miraculous doctors living in seclusion here.


    Taoists pay more attention to their own cultivation. After becoming Taoists, most of them live a hard life in seclusion. Most of them also need to do their own food, clothing, housing and transportation. Therefore, many people can''t stand the hardships after becoming Taoists.


    The temple built in the deep mountains and old forests can play a screening role for Taoist followers. Those who have the heart and perseverance to become Taoists are naturally not afraid of high mountains and dangerous peaks. If they can''t stand the loneliness of the deep mountains and old forests, it means that their heart is not enough to become a qualified Taoist, so they will not be chosen.


    If you don''t really follow the road, I''m afraid the rough mountain road will stop many people.


    His father seemed to see the hope. He put Fang Tianxing on the side of the Taoist temple and said to the Taoist who was sweeping the floor at the gate, "we heard that there is a miracle doctor on the mountain. He specially came to ask for medicine and asked the Taoist priest to introduce him."


    "I naturally admire this benefactor''s sincerity, but my master has been out for a tour recently, and he will be back in a few days." The Taoist said to Tian Heng.


    Hearing the Taoist priest''s absence, his father could not hide his disappointment. Thinking of the difficulty of going up the mountain, he could not bear to give up, so he said, "can we live for a few days? It''s not in vain. Take the money."


    The Taoist said to his father, "since the benefactor is willing to wait, it''s not impossible, but it doesn''t have to be so much. A monthly ticket is enough."


    Then the Taoist put the extra monthly pass back into his father''s hand, and said to them, "I''ll take you to your residence."

 Chapter 807

    The Taoist took the people to the West Wing room, which is the most complete room in the whole Taoist temple. The surrounding environment is quiet and elegant.


    Most Taoist temples, like Buddhist temples, are located in quiet, open and beautiful mountains and forests, isolated from secular prosperity. They try their best to create a realm of ten caves, thirty-six caves and seventy-two blessed places.


    In such an environment, the monks are pure, pure and lustless. In addition, what they eat is pure green food. Over a long period of time, they naturally gather the aura of heaven and earth in themselves to achieve immortality and longevity.


    At the same time, the beautiful environment is also of great benefit to the patients who visit the famous way. The air on the mountain is fresh and the residence is quiet, which is just suitable for patients to rest. Listen to the wind and birds, watch the sun rise and set, visit the gods, and observe the magic. Once you get rid of your mental illness, you will naturally recover.


    Now that his father has paid for it, Fang Tianxing naturally lives at ease. He can see more scenery here in his spare time, but his heart can''t calm down.


    Although I''m still worried about my own affairs, maybe soon the protoss will attack the galaxy on a large scale, but I can''t help now, I can''t do anything.


    The little boy sweeping the floor seemed to see Fang Tianxing''s worry. He was worried about his situation and said to him, "do you have something to worry about, benefactor?"


    Fang Tianxing said helplessly: "it''s true. I don''t know how to solve it."


    The Taoist said, "we Taoists advocate seclusion, but Shifu is always worried about the secular people. He has been running for them all the time. You must be the same person, but it''s too hard for him to bear such a heavy burden."


    "Some people just like this kind of hard work. They always like to carry their country on their shoulders and never think about whether they will crush their shoulders." Fang Tianxing said with some emotion.


    He is also such a person, and so are his five masters. The greater their ability, the greater their responsibility. As the highest people in the world, they naturally have to shoulder the heaviest burden in the world, and they hope to help them share some of the burden one day.


    "If you can''t put it down, you can''t even live on the top of the mountain."


    Taoist temple is the place where Taoists practice. Taoist temple is to keep quiet, tidy and solemn. There are many ways to cultivate Taoism, that is, to seek quietness and inaction, to leave the country to sit and forget, and to be quiet and natural. Taoist temples are called temples or temples rather than temples, which may have the most direct connection with the Taoist tradition of observing the celestial phenomena at night.


    The main reason why Taoism attaches great importance to astronomy is that it worships and reveres celestial bodies under the influence of the legacy of pre Qin Taoism.


    At the same time, Taoism, based on the Taoist thinking mode of the unity of heaven and man and the rule of the body and the country, believes that understanding the celestial phenomena is helpful to seek and prove the Tao and become an immortal. So it is called Guan, which means to watch the stars and the moon, so it is often built on the top of the mountain.


    "In the book of nature, it is said that" those who are virtuous in speaking are called the fruits of Tao. " Therefore, Taoism stipulates that believers should "cultivate morality" and believe that practicing Taoism can get rid of the sufferings and troubles of the world and lead a happy life. This is a kind of spiritual cultivation, and the purpose is to achieve a state of quiet and inaction psychologically and spiritually. Therefore, Taoists put "cultivation" in the first place Dao Tong said to Tian Xing.


    "Don''t pursue the realm by force. Quiet and inaction is a very high realm, but it''s not beautiful if you go against your heart. It''s clearly a young and vigorous age. Why do you want to learn Gujing wubo? " Fang Tianxing said to the child.


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Dao Tong seems to be touched. It''s true that he seems to be at peace with the world now, but has he really achieved this realm.


    Whether you think you are in a perfect state of mind or you are in a perfect state of mind is only known after experiencing the world of mortals.


    Dao Tong is also a bit moved, Fang Tianxing said to him: "when I get well, I''ll take you down the mountain for a walk. You have to pick it up before you can put it down."


    The little Taoist also nodded thoughtfully. At this time, a voice came, "who is teaching my apprentice in disorder? It''s a jerk."


    When Fang Tianxing heard this voice, he knew that it was the master of the temple, that is, xiaodaotong, who had come back.


    At the moment, the Taoist''s face was full of panic. It seemed that his master was very strict with his apprentice.


    Soon a stern looking middle-aged man came to Fang Tianxing. The little Taoist came to him and cried, "master, you are back."


    "If I don''t come back again, my apprentice will be crooked by you." The middle-aged man said discontentedly.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said with a smile: "you don''t want to pollute people''s innocence out of thin air. Do you want to learn from those worldly things that are clear and confused?"


    "You are also interesting. Since you are so deviant and you are carrying all living beings on your shoulders, I''d like to see what kind of injury you have suffered first." The middle-aged man said quickly.


    Then he came to Fang Tianxing''s side and felt his pulse. Fang Tianxing didn''t resist. He knew that he was a miracle doctor and would not harm himself.


    He checked Fang Tianxing''s pulse condition in detail, and soon got the result. He smashed his mouth and said, "you are hurt by the loss of God King Ben Hong. All your accomplishments can''t be used for the time being. Is that right?"


    Fang Tianxing was also a little surprised. He just tried his pulse, and then he knew what his problem was. It seems that his name is worthy of reputation.


    "Is there any way to cure it?" he asked


    "It''s not hard to cure, but it''s hard to find the medicine? I''m afraid it''s hard to find. " The middle-aged man said to Tianxing.


    "Just say that I have some savings. As long as I''m not a rare treasure, I can always buy it." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "It''s not a rare treasure, but it can''t be bought with money." The middle-aged Taoist said deliberately.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the other party is pinching himself. He has offended him before. Of course, he has to give some blood.


    He took out a card and said to the middle-aged Taoist: "here are 10000 monthly tickets. They are my savings. I hope the Taoist priest will accept them."


    The Taoist priest took the card, gave it to the Taoist, and said to him, "go and find out how many monthly tickets there are in the card?"


    The Taoist took the card and naturally left to check. The Taoist and Fang Tianxing continued to chat and found a pavilion where they sat chatting.


    Wu Xianzi has been in circles with Fang Tianxing. He knows a little about astronomy, geography, medicine and astrology, so he can connect them all.


    Fang Tianxing''s erudition also surprised Wu Shizi. He just intended to test, and he probably had the bottom of his mind. He quickly said to the point: "it seems that you are a network author, and the level is not low."


    As soon as he said this, Fang Tianxing naturally knew that he wanted to find out his own bottom.

 Chapter 808

    He doesn''t intend to say much. The more he is in a high position, the less willing he is to show off. Once he is noticed by others, he will make himself passive.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "I''m just a nobody. I''m too busy to be praised by Taoist priest."


    When Wu Xianzi saw that he would not reveal his true identity, he quickly said, "let''s talk about the medicine. In fact, it''s not difficult. Losing the power of God''s King Ben Hong will make people lose cultivation. If we can find our own power again, it may be more powerful than before."


    Fang Tianxing thought about how to find his own strength and return to himself.


    "Some things, lost just know regret, but there is no regret medicine in the world, but there is a kind of regret spring." No time son continues to say.


    His words immediately surprised Fang Tianxing. He regretted the spring water. He quickly asked, "where is the spring water and how can we find it?"


    "It is said that there is a spring at the end of the remote samodo desert that can make people come back again. It is said that it is a spring of regret, but in fact it just makes people recall the past again," he said


    This medicine is exactly what He Fang Tianxing uses now. The loss of Shen Jun''s Ben Hong is not to take away people''s power, but to take away people''s memory. People can''t remember how the power is used. Even the muscle memory is taken away, and they can''t even manipulate the body.


    But at present, it''s not easy to find the regret spring in the desert.


    Wushizi seemed to know Fang Tianxing''s worries. He took out a bottle of medicine and said to him, "these pills can stimulate your body''s potential and enable you to temporarily acquire the ability of action, but cultivation is not. There are only seven pills, and you can only use seven pills at most. You can''t use them again after using them. "


    At this time, the peddler came back and told Wu Shizi that there was no problem with the card.


    Make sure that the money is on the card, no time to put the bottle of pills in Fangtian Xingyue''s mouth. Now he can''t even reach out and can''t go there. He can only call his father to push himself back.


    It is said that there is an oasis where there is a spring of regret, which can remind people of things that have been forgotten for a long time.


    There are many poisonous snakes and scorpions there. It is said that many people feel a little scared. Few people dare to go there. Of course, there are also some people who visit historic sites, and most of them never go back.


    There are all kinds of difficulties in the desert. Fang Tianxing prepared the things on his back, then took out a pill of Nandan and swallowed it in his stomach.


    Suddenly, a hot feeling came from his stomach, like a fire burning, which made him feel heartburn. Next, it was not only heartburn, but also convulsion. His whole body twitched in the wheelchair.


    Severe pain came, like his joints were reconnected in general, every place is a disordered force to rush away, every joint muscle twitch let him remember especially new.


    He remembered the feeling of the pain in the muscles and bones. It turned out that the effect of this medicine was so domineering. It was the constant twitching of the body that made him find a way to control his body. It was so difficult to walk freely. It could be said that people felt a little scared.


    All the clothes are full of water, and there is a human like water mark on the ground. Fang Tianxing slowly gets up from the ground, which is very ridiculous. He can only make his own strength more domineering.


    He began to walk stumbling, just like a baby who just learned to walk, little by little to master his body.


    In fact, there is still a long way to go, but we have to go. Only by finding the spring of regret as soon as possible can we recover our strength.


    What a ridiculous thing it is. Yesterday, it was a top power comparable to the divine emperor. Now, it is extremely difficult for ordinary people to do what they can do.


    That is how helpless, just such things are some ridiculous, just such things can make you feel that life is impermanent, once owned, in a moment is forgotten, no longer belong to yourself.


    I found a car to go to the nearest town in the desert, which is also a supply point for travelers in the desert.


    Desert mainly refers to the barren area where the ground is completely covered by sand, plants are very rare, rain is scarce and air is dry.


    The desert is also called "sand curtain", where there is drought, water shortage and few plants. Most desert areas are sandy beaches or sand dunes, and rocks under the sand often appear. Some deserts are salt flats with no vegetation at all. Deserts are generally aeolian landforms.


    Sometimes valuable things are left in the desert. There are few inhabitants in the desert. The desert climate is dry. It is also a paradise for all kinds of treasure hunters. Many human cultural relics and earlier fossils can be found.


    Soon the car arrived. It was close to the desert. The sky was full of sand and wind. The wind was strong enough to overturn people. Fang Tianxing had just mastered his body and just learned how to walk.


    It''s hard to move in the sandstorm. When you see a pub by the side of the road, you go in to avoid the sandstorm outside and wait for the wind to stop.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing looks very strange, with a big bag on his back. He seems to walk unsteadily, just like a weak scholar who drinks too much.


    Fang Tianxing sat down at a corner table and ordered two small dishes. If the dishes were not on the top, he had to look around. Several tables in the middle were put together, and there were more than a dozen people drinking and eating meat together.


    They are people in a team. They seem to be people who are living nearby. A team holds them together, and others dare not provoke them.


    The bartender who gave them wine and meat accidentally spilled the wine. They were furious and kicked the bartender to the ground. The bartender wanted to explain, but they didn''t listen and kicked him.


    When the landlady heard the news, she immediately came to the rescue. She accompanied the smiling face to appease these tough guys, and at the same time asked the waiter to go back and get the wine again.


    Those big men who were full of flesh and blood also benefited from the landlady''s apology. They took advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of it and were naturally laughing.


    Landlady also try to please, dare not offend them, "today your wine I invited, we must drink happy."


    After receiving the propriety from the landlady, these guys are happy to continue drinking. Fang Tianxing doesn''t dare to see more. He just lowers his head and eats his own food. When he''s full, he can go on the road when the wind and sand outside are smaller.


    Time is life. This elixir is actually the medicine of tiger and wolf. Force your potential to be stimulated. If you stimulate it a few more times, you will be exhausted.


    We must find the fountain of regret and regain our strength in this elixir time to get rid of the current situation. The protoss will soon attack the Terran, and then we can do our part to protect the Terran from being destroyed.

 Chapter 809

    At this time, another man came from outside. He was lame, walking with crutches. Looking at the group of big men, he suddenly looked like a coagulation, and found a corner far away from them to sit down.


    Those big men saw the lame man, and soon a skinny monkey joked: "ghost hand three, you stole our boss''s things, and your legs were broken. Are you still happy now?"


    Anger flashed in the eyes of the man they called ghost hand three, but it disappeared. The situation was stronger than others, and the other side was numerous and powerful. What could he do if he didn''t accept soft.


    The man turned a deaf ear to their provocation and just drank. If those people scold him enough, they will no longer scold him for fun.


    A large group of people are full of wine and food. The wind and sand outside has not stopped. Fang Tianxing can only rest here for a while.


    Just squinting for an hour, Fang Tianxing came out to continue on his way. He saw that the people in front of him were already on the road. It was the gang of people in the tavern. They were going in the same direction as Fang Tianxing.


    Even though I didn''t want to have any contact with them, I had to follow them on. On the way, I saw that ghost hand three seemed to follow them.


    He has always been furtive. It seems that he does not dare to meet those people head-on, which makes people feel a little unhappy.


    Fang Tianxing is also walking slowly. He can''t walk fast either. He can only follow the people in front from a distance.


    They are not unprepared to enter the desert, but such things make people feel helpless. Walking in the desert is a very difficult thing.


    Lizards and snakes are buried in sand or caves during the day to avoid drought and high temperatures. Camels travel back and forth in the desert, carrying people and goods against the blazing sun. Their body function is very unique, they can not drink water for several days. In order to retain water, the camel''s body temperature will increase a lot before it starts to sweat, so as to reduce the amount of sweat.


    Camels feed on rough and tough desert plants. They can survive for quite a long time on the fat in the hump. There is little rainfall in the desert, so most plants can''t grow here. However, in the semi desert area around the desert, cactus plants can grow and inhabit herbivores and carnivores that feed on these plants.


    In desert areas, the body hair color of most animals is the same as that of sandy soil. The color of sandy soil is not easy to absorb heat, which can increase the activity in the desert. At the same time, it can also protect the color, which is not easy to be found by natural enemies and easy to find food. In addition, some big eared animals such as the pinned fox can be seen in the desert. The big ears not only help the body temperature to disperse rapidly, but also have the function of detecting the direction of sound.


    It''s just how bad such things are, as long as there is one point that can''t be solved like this.


    The people in front stop to have a rest. They bring a boiler and are making a fire to cook. Fang Tianxing also stops to eat his own dry food. There are poisonous insects all over the place. Fang Tianxing lights insect repellent spices around him.


    This can prevent the arrival of some poisonous insects. How helpless is it? Fang Tianxing knows that only at night can he catch the way here. During the day, even these poisonous insects dare not come out of this world.


    A short rest is to continue on the road. There is a little morning light in the distance, and the day is coming.


    As the crowd continued to drive, Fang Tianxing began to get more and more tired. He quickly put the pill on his lips. When it was hot, he couldn''t walk a few steps. He might as well lie here. Anyway, his body had to be artificial.


    That is how helpless thing, let a lot of people feel a little ridiculous, put the wheelchair on the sand, Fang Tianxing to sit up, is the peace of mind to bear the heat.


    Other people are almost the same. They can only passively bear the heat, which is almost irresistible. It''s very difficult to walk in the heat, and they can only find a shady place to hide.


    Anyway, the body can''t move. Let the heat destroy you. It''s like sitting in a steamer. It makes people feel funny. Finally, when the night comes, Fang Tianxing takes the medicine and goes on the road.


    The things in front of us are not so happy. The people in front of us can''t see them for a long time. Fang Tianxing just thinks it''s funny. What the other party and himself are looking for may not be the same place, of course, they may not be fellow travelers.


    Fang Tianxing continued on his way. He only had a general direction. It is said that the oasis will move by itself, and there is little chance to find it.


    But even if it''s so hard, we have to move on and go there.


    At the same time, the situation of the other team is not optimistic. They are looking for a lost relic, but after three days around, they still can''t find the relic.


    They can only keep food and water with them for five days. If they delay for another day at most, they will not have enough dry food and water to go back.


    What''s the matter? The leader of the team is kopting, a lonely Wolf in the desert. He brought his brother to look for the ruins with heavy profits. Now he has nothing. Of course, it''s a lot of pressure.


    It was also their wrong estimation of the situation. They didn''t expect that it would be so difficult. Xuanyuan Hanhai, the No.2 person in the team, was the first to put forward his opinion, asking them to share their ordinary dry food and drinking water and let them go back.


    This makes kopting, a lonely Wolf in the desert, feel the crisis. If they are allowed to go back, their hearts will be broken and their chances of finding the relic will be very slim.


    Kou Ting, a lonely Wolf in the desert, is not easy to be provoked. Here, the ugliness of human nature can be seen clearly. He has also done a lot of killing people and stealing goods.


    He wanted to kill Xuanyuan Hanhai, but the other side was not vegetarian. A fight started, and both sides were damaged. Kou Ting, a lonely Wolf in the desert, was seriously injured and escaped. The other people were also seriously injured. He had enough food and water to go back.


    Kopting, the lonely Wolf in the desert, insisted on finding the location of the relic because it was said that it was once the location of a certain Kingdom and that it had flourished for a time.


    But later, because of desertification, the once famous city was buried in the yellow sand.


    It''s said that that country is rich in gold and other rare metals. It''s a pity that those things are buried in the yellow sand. If you can get them and take them out, it''s a money you can''t spend all your life.


    He deliberately left those people behind, and the desert lone wolf went straight in the right direction. Before, he deliberately took those people around because kowting didn''t intend to share things with them.


    Thinking that the treasure would soon be in his own hands, Kou Ting''s heart was full of pride.


    So much so that I didn''t notice a man lying in the sand and burying himself in the sand. It''s like looking for death. The scorpions and poisonous snakes in the desert are not vegetarians.

 Chapter 810

    Kou Ting didn''t have much effort to find the entrance of the ruins. He took out the tools he had prepared for a long time and quickly found an entrance from the ruins. He looked around warily. There was no one around.


    He quickly drilled into the mouth, into the legendary ruins of the ancient city.


    Fang Tianxing stood up in the desert and stretched himself. Before, he tried to let the poisonous insects bite him. Instead of harming him, he made his body recover.


    Although there is no previous cultivation, but the use of physical strength to master more powerful, I have learned the martial arts can also be displayed. This is to increase their ability to protect themselves.


    People in adversity, as long as not completely desperate, can always find some way out.


    Fang Tianxing followed the desert lone wolf into the ruins. Fang Tianxing slowly searched here. It seems that the ruins above should have been a huge city.


    However, after some accident, they lost their vitality. The people here may have died or left here. Anyway, they have been forgotten.


    Carefully down, Fang Tianxing''s step is almost light, if you don''t hear it, this is also to prevent the person in front of him from finding himself, to see where it is.


    Nakoting came to this underground palace, which is more like a Buddhist hall. The wall is painted with Buddha. In front of it is a huge Buddha statue, which looks solemn and represents great freedom and detachment.


    There are also four Bodhisattvas around, including Manjusri Bodhisattva, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Puxian Bodhisattva and dizang Bodhisattva.


    They rode on their own mounts and seemed to have great powers and boundless Buddhism.


    Manjusri Bodhisattva''s Taoist Center - Wutai Mountain, great wisdom, from the wind, jinwutai, symbolizing "wisdom", mount the green lion, Qiu Shou Xian is the green lion;


    Guanyin Bodhisattva Dojo - Mount Putuo, great compassion, from the water, silver Putuo, a symbol of "compassion", mount the golden horse race, roar to the sky at the age of Taisui;


    Mount Emei, the Taoist temple of Puxian Bodhisattva, is a symbol of "Virtue" and mount the yellow tooth old elephant.


    Dizang Bodhisattva Daochang - Jiuhua Mountain, big wish, from the earth, iron Jiuhua, symbol of "willing force", Mount listening;


    Bodhisattva is the abbreviation of Bodhisattva. Tao is sentient beings, sentimental beings, sentimental beings and sentimental beings. It means people who seek Tao and great enlightenment, and people who seek Tao and great heart.


    On the other side are five hundred Arhats, each of which is very lifelike and well preserved.


    Looking at the gods and Buddhas painted on the walls, he didn''t care about these things. He just wanted to find the gold hidden there.


    It''s just that such things are somewhat helpless. He has been exploring here for a long time, but he has not found any mechanism darkroom. It seems that this is a place for worshiping Bodhisattvas and Buddhists, nothing special.


    He only found something that made many people feel funny. Only the futon for kneeling down seemed to be something for people to worship Buddha.


    He was not willing to tear up the futon, but there were only some broken pieces. Naturally, he refused to give up and took out the diary, which recorded the information about the large amount of gold hidden here.


    What is said above makes many people feel funny, but such things make people feel that it is not so easy, only that it is not so easy, only that we can find the organ.


    He suddenly found that there was something in the wadding. When he opened it, he saw a paper tube with a passage inside. It was a very surprising thing.


    It''s a poem. It says that the journey of the road is to understand the mystery of the universe and integrate with heaven and earth. Everything is my body and heaven and earth allow me to be carefree.


    This passage is most likely related to the place where the gold was buried. There must be a mystery. We must find the mystery to get the hidden gold.


    He thought hard, as if to find out the secret, this is how helpless thing.


    At this time, some voices came from outside. Fang Tianxing took a furtive look. There were other people who were separated from the desert lone wolf. They were guarding outside. Several people were guarding the exit around them.


    Obviously, they didn''t come to help kowting. They should have come to deal with him. Naturally, their purpose was the same as him.


    The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow. These people feel that they are the Yellow sparrow. They are reaping the final fruits. The Xuanyuan Hanhai is arranging the manpower and bringing some excellent preparations.


    Fang Tianxing immediately finds a place to hide. These people muddle up the water, and things will get more and more chaotic. How ridiculous is this.


    Xuanyuan Hanhai came down with people. Kou Ting soon noticed that his eyes crossed. Kou Ting said strangely, "you''ve come here. It seems that you''ve really seen through my plan."


    "It''s naive of you to think that you can cheat us out by your acting skills. I''ve already guessed that you must know there are treasures here, otherwise you won''t rush into this desert blindly." That Xuan Yuan Han sea says to him.


    That Kou Ting is not so happy for these, did not expect that his well-designed plan in front of them is vulnerable, for they have no effect.


    "But you''ve miscalculated. You haven''t found any useful clues yet." Said Curtin to them.


    Xuanyuan Hanhai didn''t believe what he said. If there were no clues, how could he be willing to take the risk to come here to search for treasure with the help of the owner of the desert lone wolf who doesn''t see the rabbit and doesn''t scatter the eagle.


    "Take it out, treasure. Let''s split it in half." That Xuan Yuan Han sea says to Kou ting.


    He was sincere enough to offer his own price, but Kou Ting was not satisfied. He quickly pointed out his finger and said to Xuanyuan Hanhai, "I have clues on me. I have to take more points. You four and I six. Only in this way can we be fair."


    It seems that the pursuit of interests is never enough, so Xuanyuan Hanhai nodded quickly and said: "deal, you quickly take out the clues, let''s study first."


    Nakopting didn''t take out the scroll, just read out the poem in the scroll. It was a bit helpless, but such things made many people feel difficult.


    Seeing that Kou Ting just read a poem, he also said helplessly: "what kind of poem is this? It sounds very common. I can''t see the mystery."


    "I''ve told you. I don''t care if you can understand it." Kou Ting doesn''t care about that. He is not so happy that someone comes to share the treasure with him.


    That Xuanyuan Hanhai is very confident in his wisdom, that Kou Ting can''t solve it, he may not be able to.

 Chapter 811

    They are all pondering over how to know the meaning behind the Jieyu. Fang Tianxing also heard what they said. He is also thinking about how to solve the mystery.


    All of a sudden, he saw the burning incense candle here. After so many years, it didn''t go out. He asked curiously, "what kind of incense oil is this? It can burn for so long."


    "It''s a very valuable sesame oil, which can support the combustion for decades, and is known as" Xiaoyao oil. " The desert wolf replied that he had also studied a lot of materials, so he knew that it was Xiaoyao oil, which was specially used for worshiping Buddha. It was often used by rich people, and its price was higher than gold.


    Xuanyuan Hanhai soaked the parchment in Xiaoyao oil, and soon new handwriting appeared on it.


    The golden roar is merciful, the lion is wise, and samadhi is in chaos. Listen to the six sound, treasure like big line nine quiet Fu.


    This poem seems to talk about the virtues of the four great bodhisattvas, including great deeds, great wisdom, great kindness and great wishes, but it''s also confusing. Maybe the people who left the treasure map believed in Buddhism, otherwise there would not be so many Buddha statues here.


    But they just want treasure, and they don''t care about these Buddha statues at all. How helpless is it? It''s not so easy for them to make their own strength.


    They also look for clues on the Buddha statue. Maybe these expositions are related to the Buddha statue, which makes people feel helpless.


    They look for the Buddha statues. Maybe the secret lies in the mount of these Buddha statues. What the poem says is the mount of these Bodhisattvas, which is probably related to these mounts.


    After constant exploration, he found that the mounts in these Buddha statues were strange, such as the ears of listening, the nose of six toothed white elephant, the mouth of golden lion, and the heart of golden roar. They found those strange places.


    It seems that there is a mechanism. After pressing the button, the Buddha statue changes. The Buddha statue turns over to reveal a path.


    There were only three people in the four passages. After thinking about it, they entered one of them. Only the passage behind the Bodhisattva of the Tibetan king was left, and no one went in.


    The Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet once made a great wish to transcend all the evil spirits in hell. Hell is not empty, and he vowed not to become a Buddha. Such a great wish is very great, which makes people unwilling to enter his world, because behind him may be hell.


    Fang Tianxing walked fearlessly into the passage behind the Bodhisattva, the king of Tibet. It was dark here.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing has no magic power. He takes out his flashlight to light the road ahead. It seems that something is flying in front of him. Maybe it''s the demons in hell.


    It is said that this kind of thing is transformed by the dying and persistent resentment spirit. It is vicious and cruel in nature, and it is specially used to absorb the life of living people and support their existence.


    However, Fang Tianxing knows that there is righteousness in people. Usually, these demons and ghosts dare not get close to them, so they will conjure up all kinds of horrible pictures and sounds to scare people. Once people are scared by them, they can only lead them by the nose.


    Fang Tianxing is determined. No matter how terrible the ghosts are, he is indifferent to them.


    That''s funny, how bad it is. It''s not so happy for people''s things, only to make their own strength stronger.


    These ghosts can''t scare Fang Tianxing. Naturally, they disperse one after another. Fang Tianxing is indifferent to these things. Soon he comes to the bottom of the ladder, which is a broad platform.


    There are a lot of ferocious statues of Luocha. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s just that it makes people feel powerless. It''s only to make their strength more powerful.


    The most important thing is a statue of a monster, which is a combination of the images of animals and the beauty of all kinds of things, including tiger head, unicorn, dog ear, dragon body, lion tail and unicorn foot.


    It looks like a dragon is not a dragon, a tiger is not a tiger, a lion is not a lion, a unicorn is not a unicorn, and a dog is not a dog.


    Dragon''s body is auspicious, tiger''s head is wise and brave, dog''s ear is good at listening, lion''s tail is patient, and unicorn''s foot is stable. Good is regarded as treasure. It is a symbol in people''s imagination. It is also called "nine not like" in society.


    Fang Tianxing came there and watched the spirit beast in the hell. He could suppress the ghosts and let the demons subdue him.


    These things make people feel helpless, which is to let many people have their own ridiculous, this is how bad.


    Nahtin suppresses many of the evil spirits of the Luocha, and the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet transforms them again, so that they can get the chance of reincarnation and salvation in the dark.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about these things. What a helpless thing it is. It only makes many people become extremely greedy.


    Those who enter other passageways are not so lucky. Those who enter the passageway behind the golden roar encounter the place where the dead are buried. The king who once lived here sleeps here.


    These people are funny, but there will be more treasures in the mausoleum. The man in the coffin is holding a small scepter.


    It seems that it''s definitely not any product. It''s only to make your strength stronger. It''s just that such things make people feel helpless. It''s just that such things make people feel not so simple.


    These things are not so helpless, but such things are ridiculous, this is a people to open, it is not so easy for many people.


    This makes many people feel funny, but such things are not so happy, which makes people feel not so simple.


    Soon, these things just didn''t feel so bad. They only made many people feel so bad. The dead man lying in the coffin had no life. Kowting seized the scepter in his hand and wanted to take him out.


    But the dead man seemed to hold it tightly, which made many people feel it was not so easy. He continued to work hard, and his palm was pierced by the thorn on the scepter.


    He wants to take out the scepter, but he doesn''t notice that his blood is being absorbed by the scepter.


    When he found out, it was too late to move his hand.


    His face was pale, and the blood in his body was quickly sucked away by the scepter. How ridiculous it was, only to make his own strength feel extremely ridiculous.


    Soon he fell to the ground feebly. The corpse in the coffin opened his eyes and stood up straight. The scepter inserted in his body had become a little red. The dead man jumped out of the coffin.


    He longed for blood, which was left behind many years ago. By using the scepter to help him draw blood, he could live and take control of his life again.

 Chapter 812

    He hopped out of the tomb and came to the outside world. Other people also met their own obstacles. The people who entered the secret room behind the green lion met countless strange animals. The passage behind the six tooth white elephant was shot by random arrows.


    Only Fang Tianxing has no other danger except some visions created by ghosts.


    Maybe it''s because of the "nine Qi" on his body - "aura, air, blessing, wealth, vigor, luck, vigor, strength and backbone".


    As a result, he became a symbol of human nature, avoiding evil and good luck.


    The man jumped out and chased the people who were going to other places. Those people were his prey. When he sucked enough blood, he had a chance to turn death into life again.


    Others have no idea that what is hidden here is not gold everywhere, but a demon waiting for blood to be offered.


    They are also ignorant and have no sense of their own situation. Fang Tianxing hides in the channel behind the listening, and hears strange roars from outside. It makes people feel palpitating.


    He couldn''t help but go up. Facing him, he saw that the immortal with a scepter in the mouth of the fierce moon had just come out of a certain passage, and the corner of his mouth was still stained with blood. The blood on the scepter was thicker, emitting strange red light.


    Undead people smell Fang Tianxing''s smell and immediately rush to catch him. Now Fang Tianxing has recovered some basic physical strength, but it''s not easy to deal with such a guy.


    A palm hit on the undead, hit accurately, but it didn''t have much effect. The undead shook and then continued to rush.


    Internal strength has no effect on him at all. Fang Tianxing feels that this person''s internal organs have already become a paste, and his dark strength has no effect at all.


    This makes people feel ridiculous. People who have died don''t rely on these organs to survive, so there is no harm.


    One blow is fruitless. Fang Tianxing immediately runs for his life. He wants to defeat this monster, which is not what he can do now. It makes people feel ridiculous. It makes people feel that it is not so easy. He only wants to make his own strength ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing could only hide under the passage, and soon realized that the immortal was ready to go up. Fang Tianxing immediately came out of the passage and interfered with the immortal.


    That guy also noticed Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing immediately went back. The monster didn''t dare to chase him.


    Thinking of the spirits in this passage, Fang Tianxing immediately knew that this was the guy who was afraid of the spirits here. The undead had only spirits in his body, but no souls.


    So it''s a little bit of extreme Yang in the extreme Yin. For the natural fear of their original soul, they dare not step here.


    Fang Tianxing was also relieved to see that the immortal only dared to open his teeth and paw at the entrance of the passage. Soon the immortal left here and went to other places to look for blood food.


    But the people here have all died in his hands. The people above are too innocent. How ridiculous is it? Only to let them know their own situation.


    It''s very bad to let your own strength make people feel funny. It''s only to let your own strength feel funny.


    Those people are innocent and can''t watch them being killed. We must find a way to save them, and we can''t let the undead continue to suffer.


    He followed the undead to go out and cover up his breath. Soon the undead came to the ground, but they didn''t react. Fang Tianxing yelled: "spread out, there are undead people."


    Those people didn''t believe what he said and didn''t react to it. It was ridiculous. Only a few people were caught by the undead and sucked blood.


    Other people fled in panic. The undead threw away the man who had been drained of blood, just like throwing away a piece of garbage.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing noticed that the immortal had some golden hair, which was very similar to the legendary golden roar.


    It''s like a dog. It''s cannibal. " It is said that he is extremely fierce. Let alone cannibal, even Jiaolong is not his opponent.


    In Shuyi Ji, the owner of Dongxuan in the Qing Dynasty, it is recorded: "there is a beast named Yu in the East China Sea. It can eat borneol and fly up and down in the air. It is extremely fierce. Every time it fights with a dragon, it spits fire in its mouth for several feet, and the dragon is always invincible.".


    In addition, jinmaoyao is the only one who can get Jinmao among the undead. The undead is that the corpse does not decay after death, and the flesh and blood shrinks to the bone, and there is a tendon with white hair on it. 500 years later, the white hair turns black, another 500 years later, the black hair turns yellow (some say it turns red), and another 500 years later, it becomes golden hair. When it comes to 1000 years of cultivation, there will be a thunder disaster, and almost all the undead people will be wiped out. Only when it comes to cultivation that golden hair is not destroyed by the thunder, it is golden hair. The whole body of Jin maoyao is covered with golden hair, but there is a little white hair on his neck, which is the weakness of his mask door (training door).


    The immortal in front of us is similar to golden roar. It''s like using some secret skill to turn human into golden roar.


    The power beyond imagination is more powerful than those ordinary undead people. It''s just a desert. There are no outsiders except those who come to search for treasure.


    But if this undead man comes out of this desert and comes to a crowded town, it will cause great trouble and must be stopped.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that the masses are much more important than himself. He must protect the lives of the masses, even at the cost of his own. No one''s life is more precious than anyone else, and the value cannot be determined by quantity.


    One person can be sacrificed to save thousands of people. Fang Tianxing is willing to do so. In order to sacrifice his ambition, he dares to ask the sun and the moon to change the sky.


    There is always a price to pay for doing things. Nothing can be obtained out of thin air. The truth between heaven and earth is unbreakable. All the payment and harvest can be said to be equal exchange.


    Fang Tianxing picked up a weapon and rushed to the undead, although it seemed a little out of his capacity.


    The undead seems to feel the arrival of Fang Tianxing. Naturally, he is the one who has left his hand. This guy repeatedly bothers himself. Even the dead have fire. He has to show the boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Just like a bear''s paw, if you want to shoot Fang Tianxing, he will not be so easily hit.


    As soon as he dodged the grasp of the undead, he cut his knife to the undead''s legs. As long as he hurt the undead''s legs, he could not get out of this place. Undead people can not see Fang Tianxing''s plan, but he will not be easily hurt by Fang Tianxing.


    Just when Fang Tianxing''s knife was about to cut the undead, the undead''s claws were the last to strike, and he caught Fang Tianxing''s knife.


    Fang Tianxing''s heart sank. This immortal is not only powerful, but also quick to react. It''s not easy to defeat him.

 Chapter 813

    The people around here are very afraid. They are looking for treasure. They didn''t expect to encounter such things. They are ugly and suck human blood. Isn''t this the immortal in the legend.


    In addition to the previous few friends who died, they naturally feel very afraid, and the timid people have fled immediately.


    There is still one person who looks dull and seeps water under his trousers, bringing rare moisture to the arid desert.


    Fang Tianxing also yelled at the man, but he didn''t respond at all. He was obviously scared.


    The undead fought with Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing''s sword was suddenly pinched by the undead, and his palm was almost solid, which could open the stele and crack the stone.


    For such a guy, Fang Tianxing can only swim as far as possible, use the advantage of speed to deal with him, fight for the opportunity to attack, and try to find out the weakness of the immortal.


    Soon Fang Tianxing found that the immortal was as invulnerable as the golden roar. Only his neck was the place where the door was covered, which was his weakness.


    Every time Fang Tianxing tried to attack there, the undead would immediately stop him. He ignored other places and had confidence in his own defense. At present, Fang Tianxing can not break his defense.


    The situation is not good for nothing, but Fang Tianxing''s body is not weaker than that of the undead, and the damage of the undead''s attack to Fang Tianxing is not so great.


    After all, Fang Tianxing''s cultivation is close to the peak of the human race. Even if he has never deliberately refined his body, no one can hurt him.


    Although the undead''s claws and teeth are sharp, the damage of the other party''s Tianxing is just some white marks, which can''t hurt him much. Fang Tianxing is also familiar with his own strength in the pain.


    Even if he was knocked down again and again, Fang Tianxing didn''t want to shrink back. He just got up again and again. How ridiculous is this? It''s just that such things make people feel powerless.


    Even if he fails 100 times, Fang Tianxing will rise up 101 times. This is the strength of being defeated by these people. What kind of things make many people feel bad.


    What a terrible thing this is. It''s just that these things make people feel helpless. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s fierce fighting with the undead, we all feel very surprised. We didn''t expect anyone to dare to fight with this kind of monster.


    They watched from a distance, but they didn''t dare to run around in the desert, otherwise it would be difficult for them to survive.


    Such a sudden appearance of people and undead people do not know the pain, and gradually began to take the upper hand, countless pain began to stimulate the nerve, let him unconsciously kind of gain their own strength.


    This is how helpless things, only to make their own power become ridiculous, only to make their own power become a bit bad.


    Fang Tianxing finds that his strength has become a little terrible, beyond his imagination. He can feel the strength around him with one punch and one foot. What a ridiculous thing it is. The immortal will show fear when he is hit by Fang Tianxing''s fists and feet.


    However, he also found that the time limit for taking the medicine is coming. Once the medicine is over, he will lose control of his body. The enemy will never give him the chance to continue taking the medicine.


    This is how things, it is to let people feel some helpless, but such things are to let people down, this is how ridiculous.


    Just when Fang Tianxing was in a daze for a moment, the undead ran away. He ran to the nearest guy who was scared and fainted. He obviously wanted to absorb his blood and replenish his own strength.


    Fang Tianxing immediately responded that naturally he wanted to stop the immortal. He sprang up and kicked him on the undead''s head, making him stagger back.


    Fang Tianxing came to the man, carried him up, wanted to save the man, but he felt helpless, only to make his strength become ridiculous.


    This is how bad things, just such things are not so easy to feel. While holding up the man, Fang Tianxing feels a dark wind coming behind him. At this time, it''s too late to dodge. Fang Tianxing chooses to fight hard.


    A huge force came. Fang Tianxing just felt as if he had been hit by a running train. He couldn''t help flying a few feet above the yellow sand.


    A sweet mouth, spit out a mouthful of blood, this time it is the undead hand, of course, the strength is not light.


    Fang Tianxing fixed his body, put down the man in his hand to ensure his safety, and turned to meet the immortal.


    The prey of his mouth has been taken away, coupled with the constant entanglement, the immortal''s hatred for Fang Tianxing has been pulled to the limit, and now he is left in his eyes.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that he can''t let the undead go out for disaster. He can only make his strength stronger. He must keep this guy here. That''s what he must do.


    Thinking of this, Fang Tianxing clenched his fists and rushed to the immortal. His anger turned into a soaring force, and his fists fell on the immortal like raindrops.


    Fang Tianxing''s speed is too fast. The undead have no time to react. They can only passively bear Fang Tianxing''s attack.


    Anger is a kind of psychological state and instinct of human beings. It refers to the psychological expression of people''s strong dissatisfaction with something.


    Anger is a very common and common emotion. There are many words used to express this emotion in Chinese, such as anger, burning in anger, uncontrollable anger, rage, fury, anger, anger, anger, anger is not intelligent and so on.


    Fury can enhance a person''s adrenaline, making him have more powerful power and reaction speed than usual, but generally the duration of anger is not long, which is a short-term increase in strength.


    This is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, but Fang Tianxing also knows that the duration is not long, we have to solve the battle as soon as possible.


    Although the undead didn''t fight back, he just protected his weakness with both hands and didn''t give Fang Tianxing the chance to attack. The damage in other places was passively borne and ignored.


    After a full quarter of an hour, Fang Tianxing finally exhausted himself. The immortal lay on the ground, but he did not fall down completely.


    Soon, he stood up again and came to Fang Tianxing. In this way, Fang Tianxing could only be consumed alive.


    This is by no means a long-term solution. We must think of a way to solve this undead man.


    Fang Tianxing''s strength did not go on. He could only fight and retreat. Soon he thought of a way to retreat to the ruins. There was the soul of the undead, and he might be able to restrain the undead.

 Chapter 814

    When he thought about it, Fang Tianxing immediately went into the ruins and led the immortal to pursue himself and enter the ruins together.


    As Fang Tianxing expected, the immortal followed him all the way down. He soon came to the hall surrounded by Buddha statues, from which the immortal came out.


    Fang Tianxing brought him here naturally makes him feel a little ridiculous. It''s just how helpless it is. It''s just that such things are not so easy. It''s just that such things make people feel a little ridiculous.


    This makes people feel bad. The immortal seems to have some hesitation in his eyes. Maybe he has begun to recover some of his wisdom.


    But Fang Tianxing will not give him a chance to think. He must seize the opportunity to throw him into the channel of listening.


    Only by using his soul to suppress the soul of the undead, can we have a chance to solve the undead. This is how helpless things, only to become more powerful.


    But at the moment, Fang Tianxing''s medicine is coming, and his body is becoming more and more rigid. He is unable to cope with the undead.


    I have to solve this threat and protect the people outside. What a ridiculous thing it is. It only makes many people feel powerless. What a ridiculous and sad thing it is.


    Fang Tianxing fights with the immortal and leads him to the channel behind him. He deliberately sells a flaw and attracts the immortal to attack himself.


    The right arm was seriously injured, but Fang Tianxing''s goal was achieved. He held back the pain and forced the immortal into the passage behind him.


    The undead roared to come out. Fang Tianxing certainly couldn''t let him escape like this. He also went in and kicked the undead down, then closed the door behind him.


    This door is just an ordinary stone gate. It''s easy for the undead to rush out. Someone must stop him to get out.


    That person can only be himself. When Fang Tianxing closed the door, he almost cut off his life.


    Soon the undead roared bitterly, for he felt his soul. There were three souls in his body, one for heaven, two for earth and three for life. There are seven Spirits: one is Tianchong, two are intelligent, three are Qi, four are strength, five are center, six are essence and seven are English.


    Soul is the spirit that can exist without human body; The soul refers to the spirit that is attached to the body. Among the three spirits, the two spirits of heaven and earth are always outside, and only the soul of life is in the body.


    The soul of heaven returns to heaven and reaches space. Because the soul of heaven is only conscience, and it is also immortal. Because of the cause and effect of the body, it can''t return to the place of origin, so it has to be taken away to the place where the heaven''s path lies, and temporarily detained for its main God. This is the so-called heaven prison.


    The earth soul wanders between the cemeteries, because it was originally the body of the ancestral surname "Zude". With seven Spirits in the body, the courage of his sexual behavior, after death in the graveyard to the God, come and go to the people''s way of sustenance.


    The soul of life will return to hell, because the soul of life can know all the karma of the main soul, and can also direct the good and evil of the living body, so after the death of the body, the soul of life will go back to the land of cause and effect.


    Until reincarnation, the three spirits will reunite. The essence of the three spirits is the true as. The three spirits are a kind of energy form produced by the dynamic thoughts of the true as. They absorb the spirit and have a form. They belong to the spirit world.


    What remains here at the moment is the soul of the undead. After the soul lives in the fetus, it distributes its energy on the seven chakras of the human midrib. And form the seven Spirits of adults. The soul is unique to the human body. After death, the seven Spirits dissipate, and the soul also leaves. Life ends in this way.


    The soul of life is the leader of the seven spirits. The undead who has only seven spirits is naturally very afraid and afraid, which is also the restraint in the dark.


    The master here knows the way of yin and Yang. Naturally, he will be on guard against the abnormal changes of his body after his death, so he uses means to trap his soul, hoping to suppress his body and not let it change.


    After seeing the immortal''s death, Fang Tianxing seems to be able to avoid the approaching of the soul. Fang Tianxing knows that his medicine is coming, but he still sticks to it.


    He grabs his soul and throws it at the undead. The undead has no time to dodge and is hit by the soul. When he touches his body, he will quickly blend in. Naturally, he will not be hindered from entering his own body.


    The undead''s action suddenly stopped. Fang Tianxing knew that it was his soul trying to control himself, but the soul of the body had already produced intelligence. How could he be willing to accept the control.


    Fang Tianxing knows that this is the best time to solve the immortal. He will attack his weakness at this time and will not be resisted by him.


    Fang Tianxing used his strength to fight against the undead''s weakness. The undead let out a strong roar and forced Fang Tianxing to take a few steps to hit the wall.


    Feel the whole body''s skeleton is like to fall apart, their efficacy is coming soon, will soon lose the ability to move.


    The undead is still dancing wildly at the moment. The undead is strong enough to support his own life, but the ordinary people''s soul usually has to be controlled by the soul, which can''t be fully extended.


    Those who can practice the soul to the limit are either those who are proficient in martial arts, or those who produce intelligence and become immortal.


    If the key of the undead is attacked, it will naturally affect his seven spirits. When the seven spirits are weak, the soul will naturally have the upper hand, and soon the undead''s wild dance will stop.


    He opened his eyes, and his eyes showed a trace of clarity. He went to Fang Tianxing, picked him up, stepped up the steps step by step, broke the gate with one punch, and soon threw Fang Tianxing out.


    The undead finally whispered, "I should have been buried underground for a long time, but I''m so greedy of life that it almost led to a catastrophe. Go out, this place will collapse soon, and I''ll sleep here forever."


    Soon, the man seemed to activate some mechanism of the underground ruins, and soon a vibration was generated. The huge ruins seemed to collapse, and the ground above collapsed. Countless yellow sand buried here, leaving only one buried ruins.


    Lying on the sand, Fang Tianxing felt that he had realized his meaning. Even without the power to destroy heaven and earth, he could still help the people and realize his value.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know how long he had been lying in the sand and what day he woke up.


    Twisting his neck and swallowing a pill, he regained his ability to move. He stood up from the sand and looked around. The compass had been destroyed, even if it didn''t have much effect.

 Chapter 815

    He chose a direction casually and didn''t care what the road ahead was. It''s not easy to find an oasis in the desert. What''s more, the oasis with regret spring only exists in the legend.


    On the contrary, there is no previous depression in my heart. Walking on the sand is also a little contented. I have no burden in my heart, but freedom and happiness.


    Today is the last day. If you don''t get the spring of regret and run out of pills, you can''t get out of this desert or die here.


    On the contrary, he let go. Life and death are just a kind of state. It''s ridiculous for his own strength, which makes many people feel powerless.


    That kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous, which makes many people feel that life and death are indifferent and they will do whatever they want to do.


    But when he looked up, he found that there seemed to be an oasis in front of him. He rubbed his eyes and found that the oasis still existed.


    Maybe it''s a miracle, or maybe it''s just a mirage. Fang Tianxing steadied his mind and walked peacefully towards the oasis.


    The oasis is getting closer and closer to him. It can be said that he is getting closer and closer to the oasis. Fang Tianxing''s heart is inevitably a little excited. Life is like this. No one can completely ignore life, because avoiding death and prolonging life is the instinct of life.


    Without a real insight, it''s impossible to give up life completely. Approaching the oasis, I have felt a rare moisture in the desert.


    Fang Tianxing walked into it quickly. Stepping on the grass, it was totally different from the feeling on the sand. It was a totally different feeling.


    Meeting oasis in the desert is more enjoyable than eating popsicle in summer. It''s like stepping from hell to heaven in a moment.


    But now is not the time to sigh, and so as soon as possible to find the spring of regret, in order to make their own successful recovery of strength, out of this desert.


    He quickly walked forward and searched for the situation here. He soon found that there were tents here. It seemed that there were tourists living here. Fang Tianxing naturally wants to ask, maybe they will know the location of the regret spring.


    Fang Tianxing knocked on the door, as if the master was sleeping. After several knocks, someone came out to open the door.


    As soon as the man came out, Fang Tianxing recognized him. He was an acquaintance, Cheng Geng, who was once suffering from laziness. He wanted to escape in the countryside. Later, he was encouraged by Fang Tianxing to return to his own battlefield.


    Although he is going back, he still likes traveling very much, and his conditions can support him to do so. He found here three days ago.


    Fang Tianxing is also surprised to hear about Gao TA''s current situation. Traveling in the desert is very dangerous, but when you find the oasis, you will feel that all your efforts are meaningful.


    Old friends are naturally very happy to meet each other. They all have their own lives. Now travel is real travel, and there is no need to escape, because they can face their own lives.


    It''s also Fang Tianxing''s job to persuade him to work hard. The world always needs people''s efforts to run, which promotes the development of the world.


    After a few words of chatting, Fang Tianxing naturally asked himself what he wanted to ask and whether he knew where the spring of regret was.


    Knowing Fang Tianxing''s purpose, Cheng Geng soon took Fang Tianxing to a small wooden house in front of him. He said to Fang Tianxing, "the spring is in it. It''s just two springs. One is the water of forgetting love, the other is the water of remembering love. It''s the opposite. You have to be careful. "


    Fang Tianxing some puzzled said: "how can this happen, is someone deliberately for it."


    These two springs are close to each other, but they have two completely opposite properties. Although it is the uncanny workmanship of nature, such a coincidence is too artificial.


    Cheng Geng quickly said with a smile, "you guessed well. Some people really think it was made."


    "Who on earth can make such an operation?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    "It''s very difficult to occupy the two springs directly, so this man thought of a way to put the two springs in one place without any marks. The two kinds of springs have completely opposite effects, and they restrain each other. If one is used, the other can no longer work." Cheng Geng quickly said to Tianxing.


    Two springs, one is forgetting water, the other is remembering water. As the name suggests, one can make people forget everything, the other can make people recall everything.


    If the person who wants to forget his love drinks the water, his memory will become very clear. Even if he uses the water, his purpose will never be achieved.


    It''s just that the person who wants to remember, after drinking the forgetful water, all his memories will be forgotten, even if he can''t recover them again.


    It''s a genius to think of this move. He puts his collection method beside the spring. Only by paying him can he know the right way and get the result he wants.


    "In this way, only by paying him can we use the two springs." Fang Tianxing said with some dissatisfaction.


    It''s a normal thing to charge for crossing the bridge, but these two springs are naturally generated. How can they be used for profit? It''s really a puzzle.


    Seeing the amount of the charge, it is not cheap at all. It can be said that it is very expensive. Fang Tianxing is not willing to pay for it. He thinks he must find a way to get what he wants.


    I just don''t know what the nature of the two springs is. I can''t take them easily. Otherwise, I will regret if I use them wrong.


    Fang Tianxing thinks hard and wants to figure out how to crack it. Of course, the best way is to have a try. But this kind of thing costs too much. If the memory water is OK, it just makes people''s memory of the past stronger.


    But if you take the water of forgetting love, you will lose your memory, which is irreversible.


    But how can we know the nature of these two springs? It''s a headache.


    Cheng Geng said: "you''d better transfer the money to him. The most important thing is that you risk losing your memory for the sake of the money. It''s really not worth it."


    "It''s not about money. If you give him money, it''s like admitting that he''s right. But how can it be just to take advantage of the mountains and collect money?" Fang Tianxing said helplessly.


    Fang Tianxing is not willing to give in. There are too many things in this world where there is power and there is no justice. Weakness is fueling unhealthy tendencies.


    He is also the axis strength up, must kill this unhealthy trend, this is how helpless, just want to let his strength become a little bad, this is a lot of people feel ridiculous.

 Chapter 816

    Soon Fang Tianxing thought of a way. He took a little water for forgetting love and a little water for remembering love. He poured out a drop of each water and observed it carefully.


    It really doesn''t seem to make any difference, mixing the two springs together. Now it''s a mixture of some kind. The properties of such things are not clear and can''t be taken.


    But Fang Tianxing really saw that the two kinds of springs can be integrated, which shows that at least the nature of the two kinds of springs is extremely similar. What a helpless thing it is, only to let oneself have more wonderful, what a ridiculous thing it is.


    Fang Tianxing has a bold guess in his heart. Maybe everything is a fraud, which is ridiculous.


    It''s just that something like this makes people feel helpless. It''s only to make their own strength more and more powerful. It''s ridiculous for people''s things.


    Soon he found that it was true that the two kinds of things were ridiculous, and they were the same thing, which made people feel that they were not so easy to believe.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. He drinks the liquid mixed with these two kinds of spring water directly into his mouth. Cheng Geng on one side has no time to stop him.


    I don''t know how to have my own strength, which makes many people feel not so happy, but some are not so easy.


    Fang Tianxing closed his eyes to feel the function of the spring and see if his guess is correct. It''s a huge risk to gamble with himself, but he''s sure, and it''s inevitable that he will have some worries.


    The past scenes flashed in my mind. From the beginning, I set foot on the road of network author, and then step by step.


    It is those readers who give themselves strength. Their support is like innumerable streams, converging into a torrent and becoming a great power.


    Bit by bit of power seems to have come back, but some are not so happy, but there are some stabbing pain in the brain, with the memory continues, it also makes people feel funny, only to make their own strength become extremely funny.


    This is how helpless, only let people feel some not so happy, but let many people feel not so easy.


    Headache is more and more serious, the head is like to split in general, this is how helpless, maybe I guess wrong, it is two completely different springs, I hurt myself.


    It seems that he has to die here, which makes many people feel a little ridiculous. At this moment, he seems to think of a lot of things in the past.


    It seems that many memories fill the brain. It turns out that it''s just a way to protect the brain from huge information flow, not a side effect of drugs.


    Fang Tianxing closed his eyes to feel all this, which makes many people feel a little happy. The feeling of escaping from the dead is like picking up a life and winning a bitter battle.


    Fang Tianxing said with disdain: "this is a cover up. It''s just something to fool people."


    He took Cheng Geng to leave here. The desert that he had to cross was so easy to cross. Flying out of the desert was still non-stop. He just continued to experience the feeling of flying.


    "I have a mansion here, too. Come and see me." Cheng Geng suggested to Tian Xing.


    Fang Tianxing nodded. He should also find a place to have a good rest. After asking the exact location, he soon came to Cheng Geng''s home.


    When he arrived at his home, Cheng Geng knocked at the door, sang Rong was here, and when he opened the door, he welcomed everyone in.


    This is a luxury house, which matches Cheng Geng''s identity. Seeing Fang Tianxing''s arrival, it''s their good friend. Naturally, it''s warm hospitality.


    Soon the warm tea was brought up, and Fang Tianxing sipped it, feeling fragrant and refreshing.


    Cheng Geng is also very happy. He is the most loyal reader of Fang Tianxing all these years. He has been paying close attention to Fang Tianxing''s situation and knows his deeds very well.


    Along the way, they cut off the tentacles of the gods and Demons into the human galaxy, defeated Ares, the God of war of the protoss, defeated the soldiers of the demons, and drove them out.


    He said: "although the gods and demons have been driven away for a while, they will not die. They will soon make a comeback. We will face greater danger. Although the galaxy is big, there is no way to escape."


    Fang Tianxing looks heavy. He knows that the protoss will attack on a large scale, but he doesn''t want ordinary people like Cheng Geng to worry. In the human world, he is a successful man, but in the face of those demons, he is just a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Know also just add trouble, Fang Tianxing can''t bear to tell them the truth, but that day will come.


    Just as Fang Tianxing was thinking, there was a loud noise outside. It seemed that something had happened.


    "Is it an earthquake?" Cheng Geng some don''t understand of say.


    "I''ll take you out first." Fang Tianxing has a guess in his mind, but he still takes Cheng Geng''s family out first.


    Fang Tian used a soft force to hold them up and fly them out of the window.


    Just as they were flying out, the building they lived in seemed to be hit by something, and suddenly a big hole was damaged in the middle.


    Fang Tianxing fixed his eyes on it. It turned out that it was an attack from a Protoss king in the distance. He was looking at those Terrans running away with a smile on his face.


    Has the protoss come in? Fang Tianxing''s heart suddenly becomes dignified. He puts Cheng Geng down.


    Cheng Geng quickly asked, "is there anything I need to do?"


    "Go and tell the Lord of the city that there are Protoss troops attacking here. Tell him to organize forces to fight against the Protoss." Fang Tianxing said this, and then he rushed to the protoss in the sky.


    The one horned Protoss is still wantonly destroying everywhere, just like a child teasing ants. As a Protoss, he doesn''t care about the life of the Terran at all.


    When he hit the ground, the buildings collapsed and the bridges were damaged. Countless people were unprepared and were at a loss for a moment.


    He saw a man driving a car to leave. The one horned Protoss quickly locked the man. The light from the one horned Protoss could kill him without accident. But at this time, a sword spirit appeared and killed him.


    It was Fang Tianxing who stopped the attack of the one horned Protoss. The protoss turned his face and looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "boy, do you want to die?"


    "I don''t know if I''m looking for death. You must be looking for death." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    "Bold, do you know I''m..." the one horned Protoss still wants to get angry.

 Chapter 817

    However, Fang Tianxing had already got angry. His sword was already across his neck. He said to him, "I''ll ask you a question, and you''ll answer. If there''s a half lie, I''ll call you a stranger."


    The one horned Protoss didn''t expect to encounter a hard stubble. They didn''t have any defense at all, and their lives were already in their hands.


    In his heart, he was scared, but he didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. He just said, "as long as I know, I must say, can I move the sword a little, I''m afraid."


    "That''s it. Just answer it honestly. Who sent you here, and how many people? " Fang Tianxing said immediately.


    The man quickly said: "it was ordered by the gods of the Ninth Heaven. It is said that it was the decree of the God ancestors. This time our Protoss came out, there were 300 gods, and there were countless gods."


    Hearing what he said, Fang Tianxing was also surprised. He was not so happy about such a thing. It was unprecedented for the protoss to come out of the nest, which means that he must never die.


    Three hundred God emperors can be said to be several times the high-end fighting power of the human race. Coupled with the legendary revival of God ancestors, it is almost impossible to resist the huge pressure. From this, we can see how much pressure these masters bear.


    Now that I have grown up, I can share some of the responsibilities for them, which can also be regarded as a disciple''s responsibility.


    This is how things, it is to make many people feel a little ridiculous, only to make their own strength become more powerful, but such things are to make people feel bad.


    Fang Tianxing thought for a moment, and then asked the man, "how many people have you come to Hengfeng City, what''s your strength?"


    The one Horned God King hesitated. Fang Tianxing naturally didn''t give him any time to react. The sword in his hand exerted a little force and naturally cut the skin on their necks.


    The God King was in a cold sweat and said, "the leaders are the three gods, the autumn leaf God, the carefree God and the Tiansha God, with five hundred God kings and three thousand God generals."


    Naturally, he was afraid of disclosing military secrets. If he had not been forced to threaten his life, he could not have been so cowardly.


    "I hope you don''t say that I said it. I can be your insider." The one Horned God asked for mercy.


    Fang Tianxing took back his sword, turned around and said, "you don''t need you to serve your life because you regard human life as a grass-roots Protoss like this."


    After that, the guy thought it was funny, but he didn''t react to it. It was that the head fell to the ground, the headless body swayed twice, and soon fell to the ground. The blood flowed out and dyed a large area of land red.


    This kind of thing is not the end, only let oneself become some tough, just such things are not so easy.


    The protoss have launched a large-scale attack, so it is urgent to fight against their invasion. We must take action as soon as possible, organize forces to resist those Protoss as soon as possible, and reduce the casualties of the Terrans.


    He quickly landed on the ground, all the way straight to the barracks, on the way encountered a Protoss block, directly is a slap dead.


    This is how helpless things, only let people''s power become a little ridiculous, but such things are not so happy, only let these things become worse.


    Fang Tianxing was in a hurry and finally arrived at the barracks. There were many wounded soldiers here. After all, they had been in Chengping for a long time and neglected training. In a short time, they had already suffered heavy losses.


    A lot of people are busy, just feel that their situation is not so easy, such things are funny.


    Many of the soldiers who rushed out didn''t have enough equipment. I don''t know if they didn''t or forgot to take it. On the battlefield, it was a joke about their own lives.


    Fang Tianxing grabbed a soldier who didn''t wear a helmet and said to him, "why didn''t you wear a helmet? Go back and take it out and put it on."


    The man for a stranger to his advice did not care, just disdain to say: "you run, this kind of thing you don''t care."


    After that, he had to break away, but Fang Tianxing''s hands were just like tongs, and he couldn''t break away at all. This is obviously not the ability that ordinary people can have. He stepped back and said warily, "who are you and what are you doing here?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "like you, I am also a soldier. I fight to protect our human race, but fighting is not a joke. I have to take my life seriously."


    After hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the soldier seemed to have removed some of his guard. He said, "I don''t wear it, but I really don''t have it. There is a shortage of equipment. I don''t know where many things have gone."


    He soon realized that there was something wrong with the equipment supply. He immediately asked, "where is your Quartermaster now?"


    The soldier was a little surprised and said, "what''s your military position? How can you say that?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything more, but urged the power in his body to amplify his voice, saying word by word: "everyone stop, I have a few words to say to you."


    They stopped at the same time, wondering what he was going to do.


    Soon Fang Tianxing took out his token and said to the people, "from now on, I''ll take over everything here. You just need to follow my orders and divide into four teams, East, West, North and south, to encircle and intercept the invading Protoss. I''ll take charge of everything in the middle."


    They soon said that they would abide by the order. Fang Tianxing divided them into four teams, and the teams went to clean up the scattered vanguard troops entering Hengfeng city from four directions and wiped them out.


    Soon these people set out, and Fang Tianxing came to the wounded soldiers. They all went to the real battlefield for the first time, but they were defeated by each other.


    Hengfeng city has been in Chengping for a long time. The garrison here also belongs to training. They don''t feel anything at ordinary times. When they encounter a battle, their weak combat effectiveness is exposed. It''s like the tide is surging up, and no one can see the situation of others.


    Only when the tide recedes can you know who is swimming without pants.


    This is very cruel. Who doesn''t want to live a peaceful and beautiful life all the time? But if there is no power to protect peace, then war will come.


    Fang Tianxing took out the pill to heal them. The physical injury was not serious, but to build up their confidence and let them feel the meaning of their existence.


    When they recovered, Fang Tianxing arranged for them to rescue the ordinary people trapped in the war, such as the elderly and children who were crushed by the collapsed houses.


    This is also a kind of experience. Their injuries have just improved. Naturally, they can''t continue to fight, but they can''t stop. They have to feel useful.

 Chapter 818

    When the God King Abraham and Fang Tianxing are entangled, the killing of the God King xira naturally takes the opportunity to assassinate, which makes people feel that it is not so easy.


    This is how things, it is to let people feel some not so happy, Fang Tianxing for his assassinate with ease, not much care.


    The assassin is particular about killing with one strike. If he can''t do it, it''s useless. He can only be regarded as a clown.


    Xira, the king of killing God, does not want to be a foil. Naturally, he uses his most powerful means. The overwhelming will to kill comes to Fang Tianxing, and the will to kill becomes the essence, which turns into countless fierce beasts and swords to go to Fang Tianxing.


    What''s the matter? Fang Tianxing''s face to these things just makes them feel that it''s not so easy. He just holds the fan in his other hand and starts to fan quickly.


    Use the array formula and bend your fingers inward. The array listens to the voice of the spirit world, focuses on the power of respect and love, and meditates on the compassion of the Tathagata.


    Then the fan draws a space gap, and soon those things are introduced into the spirit world by Fang Tianxing.


    In fact, this move can''t kill xira for long, but if you have this time, you can deal with the twisted King Abraham calmly. In fact, the twisted King Abraham''s face is the same.


    He quickly retreated. How could Fang Tianxing let him escape? The sword light turned into a cage to trap him and prevent him from escaping.


    The twisted God King Abraham waved the chain around to protect himself. Countless sword lights hit the chain, and many sparks came out, which could not break his shackles. His chain was also a treasure.


    But at this time, Fang Tianxing''s sword was already stabbing at the twisted God King Abraham. When Abraham saw that he could not avoid it, he quickly coiled the chain in front of him and turned it into a shield.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword stabs the shield made of the chain, just like falling into the mire. A twisted force is constantly decomposing Fang Tianxing''s sword intention.


    The chain is still moving in it, dispersing the power of the sword and bearing Fang Tianxing''s blow as a whole.


    Fang Tianxing felt that his strength was scattered, so he could not make contributions. However, he could not give up so much and kill him when he was ill.


    The sword in Fang Tianxing''s hand also rotates in the opposite direction of the chain, just like a drill drilling holes in the wall. The operation of those chains in the opposite direction makes Fang Tianxing''s sword move faster.


    He hit the sword with one hand and made a hole in the shield. The sword was just a sharp weapon, so it was useless.


    Fang Tianxing seized the opportunity and slapped the twisted God King Abraham''s fierce mouth to make him vomit blood.


    What''s the matter? The chain soon recovered, and Fang Tianxing immediately withdrew his hand.


    This twisted God King Abraham vomited blood, fell on an abandoned planet, raised a cloud of smoke, Fang Tianxing immediately chased him, and it was better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers.


    As soon as Abraham, the God of distortion, got up, Fang Tianxing had already come after him. The chain was the automatic protector immediately. If he wanted to block Fang Tianxing, Fang Tianxing just summoned up his strength to blow out and beat back the chain.


    The chain was pushed back, revealing the twisted God King Abraham under the protection. He was a little panicked, but soon cried out: "kill God King Sheila, come and save me."


    Fang Tianxing will not relax because of his call for help, which makes many people feel not so happy. Those things make people feel bad, but how ridiculous such things are.


    A murderous spirit came from behind Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing had to avoid it. He knew that the killing God was coming, but he didn''t intend to let go of Abraham.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength have become a little ridiculous, but such things are so bad.


    He soon caught up with Abraham, the God of distortion, and continued to attack. Abraham vomited blood again and was seriously injured.


    Xira, the king of the killing God, naturally can''t tolerate it. Fang Tianxing deals with Abraham in front of him and shows that he doesn''t care about himself. This is the most irritating thing.


    She quickly summoned all the killing ideas around her and locked them on Fang Tianxing. Soon, the killing idea condensed into a sharp sword and flew to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing realized the danger and quickly sidestepped to avoid it. Such things made people feel funny.


    However, Fang Tianxing was tired of killing himself, so he was ready to join the sword.


    Soon the sword stabbed at him. Fang Tianxing held out two fingers to hold the sword, but the strength was greater than Fang Tianxing''s imagination. The sword seemed to be his mortal enemy, and he would not give up until he killed himself.


    This is the power of hatred. The object of hatred is ourselves. It will never dissipate, and it will only become stronger and stronger. If you do not kill yourself, this power will never stop.


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous. It''s only to strengthen their own strength. It''s not so easy, but it''s a lot of toughness.


    Fang Tianxing wants to defuse the power of hatred. He raises his hand and catches the sword. The blade makes Fang Tianxing''s palm hurt and bleed, and it''s still shaking, causing more serious injuries.


    I had to hold it with both hands, but it brought more pain. With blood dripping on my hand, the killing God, Sheila, said with disdain, "it''s stupid. Do you think you can really grasp the sword of killing Yi. The tighter you grasp, the more damage he will bring to you. He will smash your flesh and blood, cut off your bones, and never give up until he frustrates you. "


    Fang Tianxing knew that what xira said was true. The resistance of the sword in his hand was still increasing, and he suffered a lot all the time.


    "Heroes who have been buried in this land, don''t hate me. I''m not your enemy. You should hate these Protoss invaders. They come to our Terran world to burn, kill and plunder. You should turn your gun against them." Fang Tianxing said to the endless void.


    "It''s useless at all. Those people have been dead for a long time, and most of them died on the battlefield with broken souls. Without the protection of powerful forces, it''s impossible to even retain their memory. As long as I arouse their will to kill, I can use these things for me, turn their hatred and anger into the sharpest sword, and help me kill the enemy." Sheila, the God of killing, said with a smile.


    "I believe that even if their memory is broken, they will not willingly help the enemy." Fang Tianxing said firmly.


    The sword in his hand is still struggling, but Fang Tianxing is very ridiculous about their situation. He firmly believes that there are a lot of Terran heroes here. Maybe their souls have dissipated, but the obsession in their hearts will not die, and the heart of guarding the Terran will not die!

 Chapter 819

    The sword in his hand suddenly became a little quiet. It seemed that there were two opposing forces in it.


    Fang Tianxing found the opportunity, holding one end of the sword with both hands, and breaking the sword with both hands.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength have become more powerful, but that is to make people feel a little ridiculous, but such things are not so simple.


    The sword became two pieces, still trembling on the ground. Fang Tianxing took out his own weapon to beat the two pieces, and he had to smash them into pieces.


    Fang Tianxing pounded the pieces thoroughly, which made people feel funny, but such things are so funny.


    Xira, the God of killing, also coughed up a mouthful of blood. Before that, she was always controlling the hatred in the sword with her own will. When those wills were broken, she was naturally attacked.


    Such things are so helpless, but such things are ridiculous, which are not so difficult.


    Just when she was injured, Fang Tianxing caught up with the twisted God King Abraham and killed him directly. There was no more sound.


    It''s too late for xira to react to the killing God. Seeing the tragic death of Abraham, the God of distortion, she also thinks that it''s not so happy to see such things.


    First there was anger, then there was fear. She knew that Fang Tianxing could kill Abraham, the God of distortion. Of course, she could also kill herself.


    Xira, the God of killing, does not dare to fight. He immediately turns around and runs away. Fang Tianxing realizes that he is going to run away, so he naturally pursues her. Soon, xira, the God of killing, finds Fang Tianxing chasing her.


    She immediately flew faster, flustered under she sensed a familiar breath, she identified the direction to escape, Fang Tianxing soon caught up.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s relentless pursuit, she quickly said, "don''t come here. This is where one of my elders lives. If you offend her, it must be a dead end."


    What she said didn''t seem to be a lie, but Fang Tianxing chased after her. It seemed that someone was fighting with the God level writer in front of her, and it seemed that she had the upper hand and was pressing the other side to fight.


    Xira, the God of killing, escaped to seek the help of his elder. Naturally, he knew that this elder was enough to deal with Fang Tianxing. However, Fang Tianxing was not afraid and pursued him.


    With the distance getting closer and closer, I soon saw two people fighting not far away. They were a wounded God level writer and a fierce and powerful female devil. She was fighting against the injured God level writer. The other side was obviously injured and didn''t have much fighting power.


    Fortunately, the former self exploding God level writer gave these Protoss some deterrence, and he didn''t dare to push too hard. In case of a fish dead, it''s not worth the loss.


    Even though he is also in the downwind, in danger. At this time, someone came and both sides were on the alert.


    Xira, the God of killing, came to the elder and said to her, "aunt, someone wants to kill me. Please help me."


    Fang Tianxing followed him and saw that someone really dares to kill his niece. The female devil sneered and said, "no one dares to hurt my descendants in front of me. You can also infringe on the power of Yuxiu God."


    With that, a huge momentum came over. In the view of Yuxiu God Emperor, he was just a human race who had just reached the Ninth Heaven. He could be crushed by momentum alone.


    Fang Tianxing was flying at a high speed. He suddenly ran into this powerful momentum and was immediately pressed down by this force.


    It''s like facing a huge force to beat him back, but Fang Tianxing just stepped back a few steps to resist the pressure, and then he went forward under the huge pressure, slowly and forcefully step by step.


    This is not so easy for people. The Yuxiu God Emperor did not expect that this guy could withstand his own pressure and seemed to want to hurt his younger generation.


    Yuxiu God Emperor is really angry, charming face also shows a trace of sullen, she used a move, countless Hongling fly out, trapped the God level author.


    That red Ling can''t hold the God level author for long, just to free her hand to deal with Fang Tianxing. Seeing that Fang Tianxing is still chasing her descendants and still fighting against her, killing the God King can''t be supported soon.


    Yuxiu God Emperor angrily pointed to Fang Tianxing''s back. Fang Tianxing felt the danger, and the sweat behind him exploded. How powerful the God Emperor''s attack was, one blow was enough to kill him countless times.


    That kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous, but how ridiculous such a thing is. The huge power can be said to be closed for nine days and ten places, and there is no way to escape.


    Since there is no way to escape, let''s turn him around and use the linzijue,


    Both hands index finger stand up, other fingers bend combination. In the face of things, he has the will to move and not to be confused. He meditates on the immobility of the Ming king.


    A Dharma image of the underworld appeared behind Fang Tianxing, representing the incomparably firm and immovable rock. However, such a Ming king was vulnerable to the power of the God Emperor, and it was just a moment before it was broken.


    Fang Tianxing looks firm. Such things can''t break him down. His field emerges. Countless creatures pursue their own lives in it. Such things make people feel that it''s not so easy to overcome all kinds of difficulties.


    Even if countless creatures help Fang Tianxing resist, there is nothing he can do. Everything is broken. The power of this finger falls on Fang Tianxing, which makes him feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing burst a blood hole in his shoulder, and the blood flowed continuously. There was still the power of the God Emperor in the wound, which could not be recovered in a short time.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t have much fear. Even if she was so seriously injured, she stood up. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and said with disdain, "I never fall down easily. It''s impossible to defeat me with power."


    He also wanted to catch the killing God, Sheila. This is a funny thing. The killing God, Sheila, said with a smile: "you don''t have a point in your heart if you want to catch me after being hurt like this. Now it''s not clear who''s going to catch who. "


    Fang Tianxing held out his hand and grasped the killing God xira. He didn''t give up his heart at all. Such a thing makes people feel that they are beyond their capacity.


    Xira also thinks that Fang Tianxing is arrogant and doesn''t want to live.


    This doesn''t mean that Fang Tianxing is looking for death. If people don''t look for death, death will come to them. Even if Fang Tianxing doesn''t attack and kill the God King, will she let her go.


    The answer is no, such things are not so happy, only to make their own strength become a little weak.

 Chapter 820

    Fang Tianxing still punches. This kind of strength can''t hurt xira, the God of killing. This makes many people feel a little bad. How ridiculous is that? That kind of thing makes people feel helpless.


    Xira, the God of killing, only felt that Fang Tianxing''s fist was like an old and weak farmer, which was not worth mentioning at all. Such an attack could be blocked with a few fingers.


    But the situation is not as he thought, Fang Tianxing''s boxing looks weak, but it contains a lot of martial will.


    When one''s fingers intersect with the strength of the fist, a great force strikes, which makes many people feel that it is not so easy, but such things make people feel terrible.


    The strength of the fist with the roar of countless people, those who have been killed God King xira control will also join in, such strength is not he can bear.


    Xira, the God of killing, vomited blood and came back. His arm was broken. Even those wills still stayed on his arm and wanted to attack her. Xira, the God of killing, did not hesitate to cut off his right arm to avoid the killing.


    Fang Tianxing also spent a lot of money on this punch, and almost fell down again.


    The wound still did not recover, and the power and will of the God Emperor destroyed Fang Tianxing''s physical function and constantly consumed his physical strength.


    This is how things, only let a lot of people become more ridiculous, just such things are not so happy, only their own strength will become stronger, this is a little worried.


    This is a kind of thing that makes people feel a little bad. It''s not so easy, but it makes many people feel funny.


    Blood flow, Fang Tianxing body of blood loss, his face has become very pale, he said: "I always cherish hope, never say defeat."


    After that, a flash of light came out of his body. It was the power of seven parts. Virtue and evil existed at the same time. The light of light and darkness flowed in his body, making him feel as if his body had been melted. The original clear-cut power fused and made him reborn.


    He raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, echoing between the universe. Those warring parties felt that their power was helpless.


    Everything in the universe will vibrate, and when the earth vibrates, there will be boundless light. Baohua is noble and solemn, just like paradise.


    All the good and evil in people''s hearts are aroused, just like meeting a real king. They have to kneel down and dedicate everything to the supreme emperor.


    "How can there be such power." Those with lower cultivation can''t act at one time, it''s like they have been given the fixed body method.


    They can''t move, but human beings can still move. For a moment, the situation changed dramatically. The Terran soldiers took the opportunity to attack and defeated the protoss soldiers who killed them in a moment. After burning incense, they resumed their action. However, a quarter of an hour has come, and the protoss cultivation God has been respected with heavy casualties. For a moment, the situation almost seems to favor the Terran.


    The power in Fang Tianxing''s body converges. Such things are not so happy, only make people not so happy, but they all make people feel funny.


    This force can dissolve almost everything, where it goes is to dissolve the residual power of God on the shoulder. Such things make people feel funny, but such things make many people feel helpless, but such things make many people feel strange.


    It makes people feel funny, but such things make people not so happy. It''s all funny. What''s the matter? Let these things give you happiness.


    The protoss soldiers were demoralized, and the protoss leader ordered a temporary retreat.


    The protoss soldiers were relieved. They retreated like a tide, which made many people feel relieved. This kind of thing is not so easy.


    Yuxiu God Emperor also wanted to catch this strange boy and take him back to have a good study. Where Fang Tianxing went, heaven and earth vibrated to protect all living beings from evil spirits.


    What kind of thing is this? It just makes people feel funny. It makes people feel bad. It makes many people feel powerless.


    Yuxiu God Emperor can only retreat, because other God level writers also rush to come, he can only leave with a seriously injured killing God King xira, which is how helpless, naturally can only retreat.


    A group of God level writers gathered around Fang Tianxing. They could not see what had happened to him. They just felt that the power around Fang Tianxing''s body was very powerful and mysterious, and even the God Emperor could not compare with it.


    "Only when he wakes up can he know what''s going on." A god level author touched his beard and said.


    "Our apprentice, did not expect to have come to this step." Chen Dong''s voice came from a distance.


    They all looked up, and it turned out that the five supreme came together from the outside.


    We all saluted in a hurry, but we just felt a little strange. What do we mean? How many masters does the boy have.


    When the five supreme came to Fang Tianxing and saw what he looked like now, the Tang family said with a smile, "it seems that he has achieved great success. When he wakes up, I''m afraid his potential is unfathomable."


    Fang Tianxing is still silent in the numerous torrents of consciousness, countless forces are gathering, and he is concentrating on these feelings.


    Both virtue and sin are human things. No matter what the times are, they always have two sides in a day. Virtue and sin exist as two opposite forces.


    These two forces complement each other, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how ridiculous, as if Yin and yang are indispensable.


    Fang Tianxing integrated these forces into himself and used them for his own use and for the benefit of the people.


    He slowly woke up, did not expect that many people have been looking at themselves, five masters are also among them, Fang Tianxing stood up and said: "I have seen five masters, you God level writers."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, it also confirmed the conjecture in people''s hearts that she was actually the five most respected disciples, which can be said to be shocking.


    With such an identity, anything that happened to him doesn''t seem so strange, which makes many people think


    This is how things, only to make their own strength become more pure, the injury has fully recovered, he has to quietly find their own way to use power.


    The protoss army will soon have to make a comeback. It must gather enough strength. The low-end Protoss will soon be able to gather enough strength.

 Chapter 821

    It is necessary to make the strength of the Terran stronger to have a chance to defeat these invaders. They are helpless things for everyone. Many people will die in a war, but if they fail, the whole Terran will be gone.


    You divine level writers are discussing tactics, how to fight against alien attacks.


    The enemy is very powerful. It''s not easy to defeat them completely. We have to be very prepared. The five supreme leaders have come up with a plan. Everyone thinks it''s good.


    Fang Tianxing also asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "All you have to do is to swim and coordinate. Protect your own lives. The future is in your hands." Dream into Shenji, the other side Tianxing said.


    This is how helpless thing, only let their own strength to the limit, although it is very difficult, almost impossible, but also have to do, this is their mission, there is no shirking the possibility.


    The protoss army is resting on a planet not too far away from here. They will soon deploy many low-level Protoss, and at the same time, they will start to guard against the visions of Fang Tianxing.


    Moreover, they have a real leader, Shenzu. Although they have never done anything, the protoss know that as long as they have him, there is no possibility of failure.


    This is a huge advantage. Originally, when these deities and emperors were together, no one would agree with each other. But now, when the deities and ancestors are together, they naturally have the backbone. It''s not so easy for these people.


    "Rest for three days and then continue to attack." The decree of Shenzu was soon passed down, and several Shendi did not hesitate to implement it.


    On the other hand, the Terran side is building fortifications to make their own strength stronger and stronger. They hope to resist the attacks of the protoss, but all of them know it.


    As long as the God ancestor is there, there is no possibility of victory for the human race. No matter how thick the wall is, it can only block for a while, and it is impossible to protect the peace for generations.


    Unless there is a strong man in the Terran who can defeat Shenzu, everything is empty talk. As the strongest man in the Terran at present, they also know their own situation and it''s too difficult to make further progress.


    They can only rely on young people, so they make a plan to let these young people into the past time and space, so that they can have the opportunity to practice and wait for the right time to save their present crisis.


    Such a plan is not bold. They tell other divine writers about this plan. Each divine writer chooses a young man who has the chance to break through to the divine writer level, sends them to a certain time and space, and allows them to practice in it, waiting for the opportunity to break through time and space to rescue their present crisis.


    This is how helpless, this is the last resort, a god level author also began to choose excellent young genius, as their own heirs.


    Three days later, the war inevitably came. The Protoss and the Terran continued to fight, and the war became white hot. Although it was a means of pressing the bottom of the box, they still could not take advantage of the Protoss.


    Fang Tianxing also wants to rely on his vision to deal with the protoss, but they are already on guard, and this time they have little effect.


    This is also expected by everyone. The so-called bottom card can still play a magic effect once, but it won''t work the second time. What''s more, Fang Tianxing himself can''t completely control such power.


    What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength more powerful, can Fang Tianxing help everywhere. Now his strength can match those weaker gods.


    It can also play a great role in helping the God level writers deal with the weaker God emperors. In this way, they soon found the existence of Fang Tianxing and sent Yuxiu God Emperor to pursue and kill Fang Tianxing.


    This is a huge stage, only let their own strength become stronger, this is how things, just have a lot of helplessness.


    As soon as both sides run after each other, they naturally run around here, making many people feel like they are coming to make soy sauce. No one can easily see their helplessness.


    Fang Tianxing also stopped to fight with the Yuxiu God Emperor from time to time, but he couldn''t make any contribution. He just drew a draw. He couldn''t defeat the Yuxiu God Emperor easily. Obviously, the other side couldn''t help him.


    In this process, Zhongfang Tianxing is also familiar with his own strength. Whenever he is more familiar with his own strength, he can use it more perfectly.


    This is to make people feel some helpless, can only be a chase, such a thing is how ridiculous, but also helpless.


    This is a very bad thing, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how helpless, just such a thing is to be seen in the eyes of many people, only feel that it is two strange people.


    Yuxiu God Emperor also felt that the young man in front of him was too terrible. He couldn''t face his own move before, but now he is equal to himself. It''s not easy for him to win him.


    This also strengthened his confidence. If you take him and get his secret, you will certainly make yourself more powerful. As long as the profit is high enough, businessmen are always desperate.


    She keeps chasing Fang Tianxing and wants to catch him at once to find out his secret.


    Fang Tianxing''s plan is to practice his hand. What''s the matter? With the help of the grindstone, he can sharpen his strength, really understand his function, and play a greater power.


    What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength stronger, Fang Tianxing''s confidence has accumulated enough, and he decides not to run away.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing stop, Yuxiu God Emperor also felt a little strange. What was his idea? Maybe there was an ambush here. She explored it carefully, and there was no threat.


    She said to Tianxing, "it seems that you are going to choose this place as your graveyard. Just tell me your secret. Maybe I can give you a way to live."


    Such words can''t make Fang Tianxing give in. He is not so happy about these things, which makes people feel a little bad. What a ridiculous thing it is, only to make himself stronger.


    "Whether I will die here or not, just have a try." Fang Tianxing said to the Yuxiu God Emperor.


    He has confidence in himself. As an old God Emperor, Yuxiu God Emperor does not believe that he will be defeated by the boy who has not reached the level of God.


    Fang Tianxing is very confident in himself, even if he has not become a god level author, it can only make people feel not so easy.


    It''s just how ridiculous it is. Many people think it''s beyond their capacity. There has never been such a time. It''s just that such things make people feel funny.

 Chapter 822

    Yuxiu God Emperor didn''t care about this kind of Fang Tianxing. There were too many young and frivolous people. Many of these guys could only be defeated in the face of fate. Let them know the mercilessness of fate and the cruelty of the world.


    It''s a great honor to beat such a person. It''s a terrible thing, but such a thing is so ridiculous.


    It''s just that such things are so powerless, which makes people not so happy. They all have their own helplessness.


    Yuxiu God Emperor stretched out her finger, which was the move that she used to hurt Fang Tianxing. Although the move was the same, its power was enhanced a lot. This kind of power was a little terrible, and almost made the surrounding space and time stop.


    This is how helpless things, only to make their strength become more powerful, Fang Tianxing face this move, his mind also recalled before he was defeated by this move.


    But he didn''t have the slightest fear. Before, he would fall down in the face of this move, but now it''s different. He can''t be defeated twice by the same move.


    Fang Tianxing also stretched out a finger to attack and attack, and the tip of the needle to the wheat. What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength more powerful can he do it.


    Soon two fingers collide, which makes many people feel funny. In the place where the two forces collide, time and space seem to stagnate, and a black vortex appears in the void, like a black hole, devouring everything around.


    There is no time, no space, no dimension here. Anything falling into it will be crushed into powder, which makes people feel bad.


    A lot of people think it''s funny. It''s a huge stage. Such a thing is so funny. It''s just a thing that makes people feel funny. It''s all defeated by fate.


    Soon two people separated, this is like a shell general fly out, but soon stabilized the body, this is how ridiculous thing.


    Their strength is enough to make themselves feel not so happy, how helpless, only to make their strength become ridiculous, how bad, such things are so ridiculous, only to make their strength become bad.


    Yuxiu God Emperor also has a surprised look on his face. He is very surprised at Fang Tianxing''s power. I didn''t expect that his power today is better than that of God Emperor.


    The martial arts she used just now can increase her strength by ten times. However, Fang Tianxing didn''t use any martial arts at all. It was just a very ordinary move, and she was equal to herself.


    If it''s just a contest of strength, I''ve just lost. This kind of thing is ridiculous, but it''s so bad.


    This is not so happy, but such a thing is to make yourself feel terrible.


    After all, it''s not a fight for strength. I''ve been in the realm of God Emperor for many years, and I''ve cultivated my martial arts skills to the peak in endless time, which is enough to make up for the lack of strength.


    Fang Tianxing also deliberately wants him to think like this. A master can decide whether to win or lose with a move. When he makes a move, he naturally has to consider his opponent''s strength and weakness. If he estimates his opponent''s strength wrongly, he is likely to make a wrong move and lose the game.


    So deliberately releasing smoke bombs to confuse the opponent and use a fatal blow at the critical moment is a surprise victory in the art of war.


    It can be said that Fang Tianxing''s means are somewhat sinister, but a great man once said that the enemy''s making is called conspiracy, and we''re making it as a plot.


    This is how things, only their own strength to become more powerful, this is how bad, just a huge wonderful thing, this is to be defeated.


    This is how ridiculous, only to make their own strength are not so easy, but let many people feel some ridiculous, this is how helpless.


    Yuxiu God Emperor thinks that Fang Tianxing''s martial arts skills are very poor, so he puts forward a very clever move, which is changeable. If he doesn''t understand the changes, he may be entangled by these things.


    It was a very soft hand, like countless huge Hongling flying out, some with vigor, some with softness, and there were palm shadows in all directions.


    Fang Tianxing, who looks clumsy, has no way to face the palmprint all over the sky, which makes people feel a little ridiculous. He can only make a random move. He looks disorganized and can''t block a few moves. All the other palmprints fall on him.


    For a time, countless palm shadows fell on Fang Tianxing, just like countless huge mountains, and hit Fang Tianxing hard.


    Fang Tianxing''s voice is like a boat in the sea, bearing endless wind and waves. He is so weak in the waves that he can only shake with the palmprint falling on him.


    At the end of this move, Fang Tianxing only felt sore all over and suffered too much attack.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s performance, the Yuxiu God Emperor continued to attack and used those varied moves, which made Fang Tianxing unable to parry.


    Yuxiu God Emperor more proud, said with a smile: "heaven and earth you will have no way to escape."


    In this way, it can be said that she feels that she is determined to eat Fang Tianxing, and Fang Tianxing also thinks that the fish is hooked and can take in the net.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength have become more powerful, but a lot of things are not so easy to make themselves feel, which makes many people feel ridiculous.


    The palm of emperor Yuxiu''s hand is empty, and countless claw shadows appear in the surrounding space. He grabs at Fang Tianxing. According to Fang Tianxing''s martial arts cultivation, he can''t tell which of these claw shadows is true or false.


    As she thought, Fang Tianxing''s face was full of panic, and he was very afraid of such a gaudy attack.


    Fang Tianxing crazy general hand, that countless claw shadow was torn by his power, his clothes are also torn by these claw shadow, into pieces of cloth falling.


    The Yuxiu God Emperor has been hiding in the dark waiting for the chance to attack. The countless claw shadows just disperse Fang Tianxing''s energy. When Fang Tianxing has no resistance, he can hit the target immediately.


    Fang Tianxing was tired of fighting against the claw shadows all over the sky. At first, he was very fast and could not let the claw shadows fall on him. But later, his moves became slower and slower.


    The unstoppable paw print fell on the body. Although it was fake and could not cause much damage, it was very embarrassing for the clothes to be scratched.

 Chapter 823

    It is necessary to make the strength of the Terran stronger to have a chance to defeat these invaders. They are helpless things for everyone. Many people will die in a war, but if they fail, the whole Terran will be gone.


    You divine level writers are discussing tactics, how to fight against alien attacks.


    The enemy is very powerful. It''s not easy to defeat them completely. We have to be very prepared. The five supreme leaders have come up with a plan. Everyone thinks it''s good.


    Fang Tianxing also asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "All you have to do is to swim and coordinate. Protect your own lives. The future is in your hands." Dream into Shenji, the other side Tianxing said.


    This is how helpless thing, only let their own strength to the limit, although it is very difficult, almost impossible, but also have to do, this is their mission, there is no shirking the possibility.


    The protoss army is resting on a planet not too far away from here. They will soon deploy many low-level Protoss, and at the same time, they will start to guard against the visions of Fang Tianxing.


    Moreover, they have a real leader, Shenzu. Although they have never done anything, the protoss know that as long as they have him, there is no possibility of failure.


    This is a huge advantage. Originally, when these deities and emperors were together, no one would agree with each other. But now, when the deities and ancestors are together, they naturally have the backbone. It''s not so easy for these people.


    "Rest for three days and then continue to attack." The decree of Shenzu was soon passed down, and several Shendi did not hesitate to implement it.


    On the other hand, the Terran side is building fortifications to make their own strength stronger and stronger. They hope to resist the attacks of the protoss, but all of them know it.


    As long as the God ancestor is there, there is no possibility of victory for the human race. No matter how thick the wall is, it can only block for a while, and it is impossible to protect the peace for generations.


    Unless there is a strong man in the Terran who can defeat Shenzu, everything is empty talk. As the strongest man in the Terran at present, they also know their own situation and it''s too difficult to make further progress.


    They can only rely on young people, so they make a plan to let these young people into the past time and space, so that they can have the opportunity to practice and wait for the right time to save their present crisis.


    Such a plan is not bold. They tell other divine writers about this plan. Each divine writer chooses a young man who has the chance to break through to the divine writer level, sends them to a certain time and space, and allows them to practice in it, waiting for the opportunity to break through time and space to rescue their present crisis.


    This is how helpless, this is the last resort, a god level author also began to choose excellent young genius, as their own heirs.


    Three days later, the war inevitably came. The Protoss and the Terran continued to fight, and the war became white hot. Although it was a means of pressing the bottom of the box, they still could not take advantage of the Protoss.


    Fang Tianxing also wants to rely on his vision to deal with the protoss, but they are already on guard, and this time they have little effect.


    This is also expected by everyone. The so-called bottom card can still play a magic effect once, but it won''t work the second time. What''s more, Fang Tianxing himself can''t completely control such power.


    What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength more powerful, can Fang Tianxing help everywhere. Now his strength can match those weaker gods.


    It can also play a great role in helping the God level writers deal with the weaker God emperors. In this way, they soon found the existence of Fang Tianxing and sent Yuxiu God Emperor to pursue and kill Fang Tianxing.


    This is a huge stage, only let their own strength become stronger, this is how things, just have a lot of helplessness.


    As soon as both sides run after each other, they naturally run around here, making many people feel like they are coming to make soy sauce. No one can easily see their helplessness.


    Fang Tianxing also stopped to fight with the Yuxiu God Emperor from time to time, but he couldn''t make any contribution. He just drew a draw. He couldn''t defeat the Yuxiu God Emperor easily. Obviously, the other side couldn''t help him.


    In this process, Zhongfang Tianxing is also familiar with his own strength. Whenever he is more familiar with his own strength, he can use it more perfectly.


    This is to make people feel some helpless, can only be a chase, such a thing is how ridiculous, but also helpless.


    This is a very bad thing, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how helpless, just such a thing is to be seen in the eyes of many people, only feel that it is two strange people.


    Yuxiu God Emperor also felt that the young man in front of him was too terrible. He couldn''t face his own move before, but now he is equal to himself. It''s not easy for him to win him.


    This also strengthened his confidence. If you take him and get his secret, you will certainly make yourself more powerful. As long as the profit is high enough, businessmen are always desperate.


    She keeps chasing Fang Tianxing and wants to catch him at once to find out his secret.


    Fang Tianxing''s plan is to practice his hand. What''s the matter? With the help of the grindstone, he can sharpen his strength, really understand his function, and play a greater power.


    What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength stronger, Fang Tianxing''s confidence has accumulated enough, and he decides not to run away.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing stop, Yuxiu God Emperor also felt a little strange. What was his idea? Maybe there was an ambush here. She explored it carefully, and there was no threat.


    She said to Tianxing, "it seems that you are going to choose this place as your graveyard. Just tell me your secret. Maybe I can give you a way to live."


    Such words can''t make Fang Tianxing give in. He is not so happy about these things, which makes people feel a little bad. What a ridiculous thing it is, only to make himself stronger.


    "Whether I will die here or not, just have a try." Fang Tianxing said to the Yuxiu God Emperor.


    He has confidence in himself. As an old God Emperor, Yuxiu God Emperor does not believe that he will be defeated by the boy who has not reached the level of God.


    Fang Tianxing is very confident in himself, even if he has not become a god level author, it can only make people feel not so easy.


    It''s just how ridiculous it is. Many people think it''s beyond their capacity. There has never been such a time. It''s just that such things make people feel funny.

 Chapter 824

    Yuxiu God Emperor didn''t care about this kind of Fang Tianxing. There were too many young and frivolous people. Many of these guys could only be defeated in the face of fate. Let them know the mercilessness of fate and the cruelty of the world.


    It''s a great honor to beat such a person. It''s a terrible thing, but such a thing is so ridiculous.


    It''s just that such things are so powerless, which makes people not so happy. They all have their own helplessness.


    Yuxiu God Emperor stretched out her finger, which was the move that she used to hurt Fang Tianxing. Although the move was the same, its power was enhanced a lot. This kind of power was a little terrible, and almost made the surrounding space and time stop.


    This is how helpless things, only to make their strength become more powerful, Fang Tianxing face this move, his mind also recalled before he was defeated by this move.


    But he didn''t have the slightest fear. Before, he would fall down in the face of this move, but now it''s different. He can''t be defeated twice by the same move.


    Fang Tianxing also stretched out a finger to attack and attack, and the tip of the needle to the wheat. What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength more powerful can he do it.


    Soon two fingers collide, which makes many people feel funny. In the place where the two forces collide, time and space seem to stagnate, and a black vortex appears in the void, like a black hole, devouring everything around.


    There is no time, no space, no dimension here. Anything falling into it will be crushed into powder, which makes people feel bad.


    A lot of people think it''s funny. It''s a huge stage. Such a thing is so funny. It''s just a thing that makes people feel funny. It''s all defeated by fate.


    Soon two people separated, this is like a shell general fly out, but soon stabilized the body, this is how ridiculous thing.


    Their strength is enough to make themselves feel not so happy, how helpless, only to make their strength become ridiculous, how bad, such things are so ridiculous, only to make their strength become bad.


    Yuxiu God Emperor also has a surprised look on his face. He is very surprised at Fang Tianxing''s power. I didn''t expect that his power today is better than that of God Emperor.


    The martial arts she used just now can increase her strength by ten times. However, Fang Tianxing didn''t use any martial arts at all. It was just a very ordinary move, and she was equal to herself.


    If it''s just a contest of strength, I''ve just lost. This kind of thing is ridiculous, but it''s so bad.


    This is not so happy, but such a thing is to make yourself feel terrible.


    After all, it''s not a fight for strength. I''ve been in the realm of God Emperor for many years, and I''ve cultivated my martial arts skills to the peak in endless time, which is enough to make up for the lack of strength.


    Fang Tianxing also deliberately wants him to think like this. A master can decide whether to win or lose with a move. When he makes a move, he naturally has to consider his opponent''s strength and weakness. If he estimates his opponent''s strength wrongly, he is likely to make a wrong move and lose the game.


    So deliberately releasing smoke bombs to confuse the opponent and use a fatal blow at the critical moment is a surprise victory in the art of war.


    It can be said that Fang Tianxing''s means are somewhat sinister, but a great man once said that the enemy''s making is called conspiracy, and we''re making it as a plot.


    This is how things, only their own strength to become more powerful, this is how bad, just a huge wonderful thing, this is to be defeated.


    This is how ridiculous, only to make their own strength are not so easy, but let many people feel some ridiculous, this is how helpless.


    Yuxiu God Emperor thinks that Fang Tianxing''s martial arts skills are very poor, so he puts forward a very clever move, which is changeable. If he doesn''t understand the changes, he may be entangled by these things.


    It was a very soft hand, like countless huge Hongling flying out, some with vigor, some with softness, and there were palm shadows in all directions.


    Fang Tianxing, who looks clumsy, has no way to face the palmprint all over the sky, which makes people feel a little ridiculous. He can only make a random move. He looks disorganized and can''t block a few moves. All the other palmprints fall on him.


    For a time, countless palm shadows fell on Fang Tianxing, just like countless huge mountains, and hit Fang Tianxing hard.


    Fang Tianxing''s voice is like a boat in the sea, bearing endless wind and waves. He is so weak in the waves that he can only shake with the palmprint falling on him.


    At the end of this move, Fang Tianxing only felt sore all over and suffered too much attack.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s performance, the Yuxiu God Emperor continued to attack and used those varied moves, which made Fang Tianxing unable to parry.


    Yuxiu God Emperor more proud, said with a smile: "heaven and earth you will have no way to escape."


    In this way, it can be said that she feels that she is determined to eat Fang Tianxing, and Fang Tianxing also thinks that the fish is hooked and can take in the net.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength have become more powerful, but a lot of things are not so easy to make themselves feel, which makes many people feel ridiculous.


    The palm of emperor Yuxiu''s hand is empty, and countless claw shadows appear in the surrounding space. He grabs at Fang Tianxing. According to Fang Tianxing''s martial arts cultivation, he can''t tell which of these claw shadows is true or false.


    As she thought, Fang Tianxing''s face was full of panic, and he was very afraid of such a gaudy attack.


    Fang Tianxing crazy general hand, that countless claw shadow was torn by his power, his clothes are also torn by these claw shadow, into pieces of cloth falling.


    The Yuxiu God Emperor has been hiding in the dark waiting for the chance to attack. The countless claw shadows just disperse Fang Tianxing''s energy. When Fang Tianxing has no resistance, he can hit the target immediately.


    Fang Tianxing was tired of fighting against the claw shadows all over the sky. At first, he was very fast and could not let the claw shadows fall on him. But later, his moves became slower and slower.


    The unstoppable paw print fell on the body. Although it was fake and could not cause much damage, it was very embarrassing for the clothes to be scratched.

 Chapter 825

    Yuxiu God Emperor finally decided to make a move. His claws were stretched out, and there was a claw cover on it, which could enhance his attack power.


    This is a direct attack on Fang Tianxing''s fierce mouth. This move can definitely make Fang Tianxing seriously injured, and then just take him back to torture him.


    Her plan is not vicious, almost did not encounter any obstacles, she is really caught in the body of Fang Tianxing, such a thing is a little ridiculous.


    That kind of thing makes people feel funny, but this kind of thing makes people feel bad. It''s just that many of her did catch Fang Tianxing''s body, and he was helpless for such an attack.


    But just when her claws were about to work, Fang Tianxing grabbed her wrist, "I''ve got you." Fang Tianxing said softly in his ear.


    This is how things, only to make their strength become more powerful, can such a bad thing, only to turn their strength.


    The Yuxiu God Emperor''s body fell to the ground, the things around are not so happy, only to make their own strength become helpless, but such things are so ridiculous.


    It''s just that they are all defeated by others. If you want to have more strength, you have to make your own situation better.


    Yuxiu God Emperor fell to the ground, and there was a moment of humiliation in her mind. She was fooled by a human, which was a great humiliation. Originally, Yuxiu God Emperor was a very proud goddess in the Protoss.


    Many people have pursued her, but they have been severely rejected. She is not as good as her own man. She just likes the stronger Protoss than herself.


    What a helpless thing it was, only to suppress the desolation of the world with his own strength. How terrible it was, Fang Tianxing knew of course that the opportunity in the battlefield could not be lost, and he would continue to attack.


    But when he caught a glimpse of a tear in the corner of his eye, he seemed to have softened his heart and didn''t start.


    That Yuxiu God Emperor naturally is to seize the opportunity to escape, for Fang Tianxing''s mercy is not so happy, she whispered: "this time you let me go, I''m grateful, but after all, we are hostile forces, the next time we meet is to meet each other."


    Then she floated away, and Fang Tianxing soon ran after her, but suddenly he felt that his only piece of cloth had fallen off, and a gust of wind had blown by, which made him excited.


    At this time, the Yuxiu God Emperor threw something. Fang Tianxing looked at it carefully. It turned out that it was a man''s clothes. He quickly took them over and put them on.


    It''s also a good fit. It''s very appropriate to wear, just like it''s prepared for you.


    This kind of thing is not so simple, only to make their own strength become more powerful, many of the power is to make people feel a little ridiculous, just a person to be defeated.


    Wearing these clothes, Fang Tianxing soon came outside, and the battle was still stuck. The situation was not optimistic for the Terran. He built some fortifications temporarily, but he was able to maintain the tug of war situation, which made many people feel ridiculous.


    That is how things, only to make their own strength feel a little bad, that is how powerless, want to make their own strength become a little powerless, this is a lot of people feel helpless.


    This makes many people feel a little bad, but such things are not easy, but it is a funny thing for many people.


    Soon they have their own strength, only to make their own strength more powerful, only such things are so ridiculous, only to raise their own strength to the limit, and turn these things into their own stage.


    There are traces of fighting everywhere. What war brings to people is indelible pain. It is impossible for the dead to come back to life again. Sometimes it is impossible even to collect the corpses. They can only be buried here for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing supports everywhere. It seems that the clothes he is wearing are gorgeous. He wants to ask where Aoxue is. It''s said that the people of the snow Imperial Army have joined the war.


    There are too many casualties on the battlefield, and the white snow royal army seems to be powerless. Those Protoss guys don''t care that the white snow Royal Army is just a medical team. They kill people whenever they see them, and they have to completely defeat the will of the Terran resistance.


    War is not only a confrontation of forces, but also a confrontation of will. When one party feels that there is no possibility of victory, it loses the will to fight and fight.


    Then defeat is inevitable. Such things make people feel ridiculous. Strength in appearance is not real strength. Strength in spirit is real strength.


    The strength of the Terran may not be as good as that of the gods and demons, but they are faced with numerous difficulties and never fall down, which is a fact.


    Fang Tianxing finds the leader of the white snow Royal Army. They are dealing with a group of people, which makes people feel funny, but such things are so bad, and such things make people feel funny.


    That kind of thing makes people feel helpless. What kind of helpless thing is this? It makes people feel ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing saw that the people of the snow royal army were still under siege. A God Emperor with his men had been watching them. Before, those guys found that the people who were wounded by themselves had been treated by them.


    Suddenly, it means to deal with the white snow Royal Army. The people of the snow Royal Army are good at treatment. Their people surround but don''t attack. They deliberately consume them so that they can''t rescue others.


    The Owen God said to these people of the snow Royal Army, "you''d better surrender to our Owen family, serve our Owen family''s children well, take care of you, make the best use of your things, hold two in a year, and spread your blood for us."


    His words are very insulting. The female soldiers of the snow Royal Army gnash their teeth one by one. This guy is relying on the support of his elders to trap the leader of the snow Royal Army.


    He wanted to capture the female soldiers of the snow Royal Army alive and enjoy the happiness of the whole people, so he just arranged the array to make them suffer, and then accepted them.


    The female soldiers of the snow emperor''s army are trapped by the array. Naturally, they can''t easily untie their shackles. Everyone is worried, and the leader is also trapped by them. Now they are trapped by the array, and they can''t advance or retreat. Sooner or later, they will become prisoners of the lower ranks.


    The female soldiers of the snow Royal Army are willing to stand up and exchange themselves for the safety of their sisters.


    Naturally, they are not willing to commit themselves to those guys. They just want to fight for the opportunity for the sisters to find an opportunity to assassinate the main group and find a way to save them.


    Naturally, such an idea is very noble, but it is not easy to go because it is likely to be dangerous. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to risk one''s own life.

 Chapter 826

    Soon the women soldiers said that they were ready to surrender and were willing to be the maids of Irving. They only wanted to get out of the battle and avoid disaster.


    Hearing what they said, Owen shenzun was naturally a little happy. He quickly said, "I''ll open up the array and you can come out from it."


    Soon, the person who controlled the array quickly controlled the big array and let out a gap that only one person could pass through. That was something that made people feel funny. These brave female soldiers naturally came out through the gap.


    Seeing four or five beautiful women with enchanting bodies, Owen''s face suddenly blossomed with joy, and his son also drooled.


    The women soldiers came to them, took off their arms, put on their usual red clothes, saluted and said, "Lord Owen, we are willing to submit to the orders of the adults."


    That Owen God Zun laughs and says: "it''s very beautiful. Naturally, I''d like to. Son, when I''m happy for my father, I''ll give you some. It''s not so happy for us to have fun together."


    Her son is naturally very happy, for these beauties, he is also very salivating, only to make himself more powerful.


    This is how things, things like that make people feel funny, but such things make people feel happy, just such things are so funny.


    Soon those women soldiers came up, they were not so happy about their situation, only that they were funny.


    What''s the matter? They have to make their own strength more terrible. Some of them are dancing in the middle of the square, and some of them are serving tea to Owen Protoss and beating their back.


    Owen shenzun is also an unruly guy. It''s not easy to grasp a woman soldier''s hand. That woman soldier doesn''t dare to resist. Another woman soldier can''t help it. She takes out her own dagger and wants to assassinate Owen shenzun.


    However, as soon as he took out his dagger, it seemed that Owen had known for a long time. When he waved his hand to the female soldier who was ready to attack, the female soldier was tenacious. He got up and continued to fight.


    Did not come and stand up, Owen God is already holding her neck, sneer and said: "I knew you are not so easy to submit, it seems really do not want to live."


    Then he wanted to strangle the woman soldier, who was out of breath and wanted to let Owen go.


    But her resistance was like tickling, and she couldn''t make Owen move at all. Gradually, her struggle had no strength, and she was about to die.


    At this time, there was a loud bang like a thunderbolt in the clear sky. A man came down from the sky. His spirit of wind was handsome and his jade tree was in the wind. Just one move hit Owen''s arm, and he had to let go.


    Seeing that someone dares to do something bad for him, Owen naturally flew into a rage and wanted to deal with the young man in front of him. But when he saw clearly the identity of the man, he was suddenly surprised.


    It is said that he can be tough and graceful without losing. He is not someone he can afford.


    If you want to say something, just hold it. Owen shenzun turns around and runs away. Fang Tianxing doesn''t let him leave like this.


    He held his hand towards the Owen God, who felt that he could not move at all, which made people feel funny, bad and unhappy.


    Many people are not so happy, but it makes people feel funny, like being held in the throat, unable to breathe.


    "Don''t kill me, my ancestor is the God Emperor. If you give me a life, it will be good for you."


    "Is it true that if I kill you, something will happen?" Fang Tianxing said unhappily.


    The Owen God did not know how to answer, but nodded silently.


    Fang Tianxing is not so happy. He only makes his own strength ridiculous. "But I don''t care," she said with a smile


    With Fang Tianxing''s hand pinched, the Owen God was squeezed into a blood mist by the great power, and could not live any longer.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing killed the Lord Owen easily, all his men were scattered. Fang Tianxing ignored them and just raised his hand to catch the son of the Lord Owen.


    That Owen God King''s son kept struggling, face panic said: "what do you want, don''t kill me, I can do for you."


    "Is that all you have, just like your father. Your destiny is determined by those who have been harmed by you. " Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    When he spoke, the array had lost people''s care and disappeared. The people of the snow imperial army came out from inside. When they got out of trouble, they naturally heard Fang Tianxing''s words.


    A lot of female soldiers came. They were very grateful for the man who saved them by themselves. They came to thank them.


    Fang Tianxing immediately salutes back, and he also sees that Aoxue is among them. When she sees Fang Tianxing, she can''t help rushing in. What''s the matter? Naturally, people can see that the relationship between them is extraordinary.


    For a moment, Fang Tianxing also knows that he has to leave gentleness village. At this moment, when his family and country are dying, it''s a luxury to love each other.


    Other people didn''t care about them. They were all around the son of Owen. They were also very resentful of the guy who wanted to belittle them.


    The crowd around Owen''s son was beating and scolding. He didn''t dare to fight back. He had to bear it passively.


    Everyone gathered firewood and the flame was high. One of them contributed a little, and soon he beat Owen''s son like a pig''s head.


    But he is still alive. After all, the protoss has strong vitality. Fang Tianxing looks at him and says quickly, "what do you want to do, atone or pay off your debt?"


    This is how things, Fang Tianxing is to give him a choice, this is how ridiculous, but this is to let many people feel helpless.


    "Why give him a chance to kill such a person?" Next to the snow Royal Army said.


    Fang Tianxing said: "he should always be given a chance to reform. His father is not a good man, and his son may not be able to be a good man."


    The son of Irving said quickly, "if you want me to do anything, just tell me."


    It''s just that they all make people feel ridiculous. Fang Tianxing is obviously a nail to break into the enemy, so that he can play the most effective role.


    This is how helpless, can inquire about the news of those enemies, Fang Tianxing will also be a separate body attached to him, so as to ensure his safety, and once he has the idea of treason, can immediately kill.

 Chapter 827

    What is this helpless thing? Only by planting the eyeliner inside the enemy can we know ourselves and fight all the battles.


    Even now that the war has started, the fate of the Terran is in great danger. As long as there is a chance to turn over, we have to bury this dark hand.


    Fang Tianxing can''t see the way to the future. He can only make arrangements as far as possible. The front-line fighting is in full swing. Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t delay and is ready to leave.


    But the people of the snow royal army held him and said to him, "take Aoxue with you. It''s hard for anyone to protect himself in troubled times. It might be safer to follow you."


    Aoxue blushed with shame. She also had some feelings about what other people said. She quickly said: "I fight with my sisters."


    The leader of the snow Royal Army comforted her and said, "follow your lover. It''s the most romantic thing to be with the one you love in this troubled time."


    Fang Tianxing also had to say: "I understand the leader''s meaning. I am grateful."


    After that, he left with Aoxue. There was killing everywhere, and there was no peace for a moment. The demons from the north also joined in, taking advantage of the fire and looting, in order to get a share.


    No one can stop them. Even the five supreme masters were defeated and seriously injured.


    After all, the weakness of the Terran is unable to stop the army of gods and demons. The galaxy is divided into three parts, the southern Protoss accounts for one third, and the northern demon ancestor accounts for one third. The rest of the human beings live in the East, relying on the cracks on both sides.


    God level writers know that this is a critical moment, and immediately started the previous plan.


    Send the gifted children to the past time and space to seek new strength to rescue the present crisis.


    Fang Tianxing is helpless, which makes people feel ridiculous. The five masters also intend to let him go back to the past and find a way to solve the present dilemma.


    What''s that? Fang Tianxing was a little worried and said, "master, what are you going to do?"


    "It''s OK. We''re old bones. It''s OK. As long as you can find a way, the Terran will be saved." The five masters said to him.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t help much. Now he is just the strength of yichongtian, a god level writer. The five supreme masters are all God level writers, but they still can''t beat the God ancestor and the devil ancestor.


    Absolute power can''t be made up by quantity, and there are many God level writers who have died these days. Before they die, they will mobilize the final power to let the people they choose go back to a certain time and space in the past and find a way to break through.


    Naturally, the people who choose the top five are themselves. They place their hopes on themselves. Such a plan is too risky and almost desperate.


    Once it is put into a certain past time and space, if it can''t break through the level of divine writer, it will be difficult to leave that time and space, and after a long time, it will be assimilated and become a part of history.


    Without the kingdom of God there, they can''t have the power and receive the blessing of the reader''s faith. What''s the matter? They can''t break through the barriers, they can only become dust.


    Soon some divine writers died in battle. They sent their chosen people to the past. Even if the human race in this era was completely extinct, they could survive in the past, though they would perish sooner or later.


    "If you want to go to that era, your power has reached the level of divine writer. Maybe you can tear up time and space and go to other times. But the first time to go is to choose. There is no need to waste too much power." I eat tomatoes, said Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing is not willing to use such an opportunity, because once it is launched, it means that the five masters are facing a critical moment of life and death, and they are probably dying.


    "Go as far away as possible, I want to see what human beings are like at the beginning." Fang Tianxing said casually.


    In fact, he wanted the five masters to retain more strength. After all, the older the time, the more cultivation will be consumed. They must have the power to protect themselves.


    "Well, we promise you." The five masters laughed heartily, in which they despised the pleasure and incomparable freedom of the world.


    Fang Tianxing agreed with tears, this is how helpless things, this may be a farewell.


    "Take good care of yourself and live with our hope." The five great sages said to each other.


    Soon dawn appeared, and the long lost fire began to ring again. The five lords led the remaining forces of the Terran to charge again and fight for the Terran, even though they knew the chance of victory was slim.


    Fang Tianxing also protects the rest of the people. He moves them to the array set up by the five supreme lords, which can cover the sight outside and protect the only remaining people.


    Only when some people choose to die can others survive. The heroes of the human race choose to die voluntarily in order to make people live.


    Fang Tianxing took these people all the way to the prepared place, and encountered a lot of obstacles along the way. However, with his current strength, as long as it was not the God Emperor and the devil emperor, there was almost no enemy of her.


    It''s not far from that place. But at this time, there is a group of protoss troops in front of him. Fang Tianxing wants to avoid them carefully, but he didn''t expect that there was an array laid by the emperor. He finally found him.


    What''s the matter? The protoss soldiers and the demon soldiers are fighting. They suddenly find that someone has touched the cordon. Naturally, they think that someone wants to escape secretly.


    This field of war laid down by the heaven God Emperor and the red blood devil emperor is only allowed to enter but not to go out, in order to let the two sides decide whether to win or not, and to delimit the ownership of the territory.


    Now Fang Tianxing rashly intrudes, naturally it''s not good to know, but he can''t show too many traces to prevent others from discovering his identity and causing more trouble.


    It seemed that the protoss had the upper hand, so Fang Tianxing disguised his team as a group of demon soldiers who had just died.


    Fang Tianxing chose to join the weak side in order to drag down the situation. Only by delaying as much as possible can he find opportunities. He fought bravely, killed countless Protoss soldiers and recovered the decline of the demon troops.


    Seeing such a good general, the red blood demon emperor laughed and said, "our demon soldiers are still strong. One can top ten."


    Naturally, the God Emperor of the sky was not very happy. He immediately ordered the protoss generals around him to attack Fang Tianxing''s fake demon generals.


    Aware that someone is coming to besiege, Fang Tianxing knows that it is his performance that attracts others'' attention. He can only pretend to be injured and flee to other directions.


    Fang Tianxing wandered around like this. He knew the essence of guerrilla warfare and kept looking for the weakness of the protoss, but he didn''t confront them head-on, so as not to expose his strength.

 Chapter 828

    The war lasted for more than ten days, and there were no soldiers on both sides. Naturally, Fang Tianxing was among the survivors.


    In fact, by this time, everyone is exhausted. A battle is as smelly and long as an old lady''s foot binding cloth, but they are all gritting their teeth and refusing to give each other any chance to breathe.


    Some people are already in a frenzy, constantly wielding their swords, and are completely attacked by the murderous spirit on the battlefield.


    Soon they were killed, and there were less than 100 people left on the battlefield. Fang Tianxing collected all the people he had brought, and died in the war.


    That is how things, only to make their own strength have become more powerful, this is how helpless, but these are so ridiculous.


    This is how helpless, but it makes people feel helpless, but such things are ridiculous, which makes many people feel not so happy, this is like a huge stage, only to make their own strength become more powerful.


    Those who don''t have enough are strong in the battlefield. They can only survive after a hundred battles.


    However, in the current situation, only one side of the players can continue to stand on the court. They are just the pieces of the fight between the God Emperor and the devil emperor. Their life and death will not make the players feel sorry.


    Seeing that the battle has reached the white hot stage, the God Emperor and the devil emperor naturally want to let them decide the outcome as soon as possible to see who wins and who loses.


    The red blood devil came out with a strong smell, and said, "this is Bao Dan, who is trained by the flesh and blood of thousands of people. You can play the greatest potential if you eat it."


    Then he threw the pill down, and Fang Tianxing immediately caught it.


    Looking at the pill in his hand, I''m afraid it''s only more and more, and countless lives can be condensed into this blood pill. It''s really too cruel.


    On the other side of the sky, the God Emperor could not show weakness. He just threw out a weapon. "This is the weapon I used when I was young. It used to be stained with the blood of countless strong people. It''s better to use it to kill demons."


    The next one of the protoss sent out a strong sense of war in his eyes. Fang Tianxing felt that the red blood demon emperor''s eyes were on him. He pretended to swallow the elixir, but actually put him away.


    Obviously, only one person on the field can survive, that person is the winner on the battlefield, but the real winner is the person behind them, that is the real master.


    This is how helpless, only to become more powerful, this is how ridiculous things, just such things are not so easy to feel.


    The protoss general yelled, "remember the one who killed you, I''m Lord green."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know the name of the person he played, but he quickly replied, "you don''t need to know my name, because you will soon be a dead man."


    After that, his eyes were red and he rushed to the Green God.


    It makes people feel a little ridiculous, and it''s like being defeated by others, but such things make people feel not so simple.


    That green god Zun is the descendant of the giant family. He has a very high body shape. He holds the slayer halberd and dances like a giant steel giant. Fang Tianxing is not afraid, but his bloody sword is raised to block the blow of green god Zun.


    With a clang, Fang Tianxing really resisted the Green God''s halberd. Although it was like a nail on the ground, Fang Tianxing jumped up quickly.


    Fly to the front of the Green God''s face door, the knife light covers his face. If he is hit by the knife light, there will be no good meat left on his face.


    That green god Zun is not easy with the generation, open mouth is to eject a mass of red fog, block the attack of that square Tianxing, also block the line of sight, he can''t escape the knife light.


    When the halberd in his hand was raised, he wanted Fang Tianxing to be the leader. He had long expected the move of the Green God. The first step was to avoid it. Then the blood knife in his hand was in the same place as that one. Although he looked thin, Fang Tianxing''s strength was stronger than that of the Green God. He overturned it and the whole person leaned back.


    This is how ridiculous, like a child overturning giant, the picture is very impact.


    "Red blood devil emperor, the medicine you gave is not weak. I''m afraid that if you can''t survive half a quarter of an hour with this boy''s potential, you will die with all your potential." The God of the sky sneered.


    The red blood demon emperor said with disdain: "I''m afraid your people will be dead before he uses up his potential."


    Such a fight is full of danger and is just a game in their eyes.


    The green Saint didn''t fall down at the critical moment. He just supported his body with one hand, and the other hand still raised the halberd to attack Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said secretly in his heart. It seems that he is also a guy who has experienced many battles. At the critical moment, he knows that if he wants to defeat his instinct, only by destroying the enemy can he be really safe.


    It''s a pity that his defeat is almost inevitable when he meets an opponent like himself. Soon Fang Tianxing takes out a black iron bar. It looks ordinary, but he collides with the butcher''s halberd.


    Green God wanted to take back the Slayer''s halberd, but he felt a strong suction to absorb his weapon. He was just stunned for a moment. Fang Tianxing''s other hand had already raised his knife and chopped green god''s legs.


    With a click, Green''s legs fell.


    Without the support of his legs, the green god naturally fell to the ground, and his fighting will was very strong. He held back the pain, sat up, waved the killing halberd in his hand, and insisted on killing Fang Tianxing.


    However, in Fang Tianxing''s view, there is no threat any more. It''s just that the trapped beast is still fighting, but it''s the end of the crossbow.


    Fang Tianxing just plans to do it again. He uses a black iron rod to suck his killing halberd, and then stabs him in the heart with a blood knife. The giant has great vitality, so he must be killed as soon as possible, so that he can suffer less pain.


    Fang Tianxing quickly stirred up Green''s internal organs with a blood knife. He struggled for a moment, and the breath of life finally disappeared.


    The red blood demon in the sky laughed and said, "it seems that I won. This territory belongs to me."


    The God Emperor of the sky took back his halberd with dissatisfaction. He didn''t feel sorry for the green god zunbo who was lying on the ground. He also complained that he was a waste and brought losses to himself.


    After winning, Fang Tianxing couldn''t come at the right time. It was the excessive consumption of potential. The red blood devil looked at him and told his subordinates to take him back.

 Chapter 829

    It''s a great contribution to help yourself win this territory. The red blood devil emperor will not be stingy with this reward, which is also a good example for his subordinates.


    Fang Tianxing was naturally in a coma and was taken back by these people. He was given some elixir to consolidate the essence and cultivate the yuan. Whether he could wake up or not depends on his own nature. After all, the blood pill is too overbearing. Few people can survive after eating it.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength have become more powerful, this is how ridiculous.


    But these things are so helpless, only to make their own become more powerful, this is a people feel a little bad, just such things are so ridiculous.


    A few days later, Fang Tianxing wakes up. It''s amazing that he can survive after taking the blood pill. How ridiculous is it? Only to make himself feel funny.


    He knew a little about the guy he was playing because he had not recovered from his serious injury and could not remember a lot of things before. This man was called Longquan demon. He needed to cover up his identity to protect the rest of the Terran.


    This is how things, only to make themselves more powerful, a lot of things are people feel a little ridiculous.


    Red blood devil emperor also got the news that Fang Tianxing woke up, and soon summoned him to the palace of devil emperor. Red blood devil emperor was very surprised to see that Fang Tianxing''s injury had almost recovered.


    Fang Tianxing can only infer that he has taken some herbs, which makes the body''s resilience different from ordinary people. Even if he is seriously injured, he can recover quickly.


    The red blood demon emperor seemed to believe his words, and soon said: "dragon spring demon lord, this time he made a contribution. You can mention what reward you want."


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "I don''t want anything else. I just want the devil emperor to give me Deyuan Xingyu."


    The others were in a hurry. The boy made a little contribution. He even wanted the devil emperor to reward a whole Deyuan star field. It was just wishful thinking.


    However, it makes people feel bad. It''s just that things like that are not so easy. The only way is to raise one''s own strength to the limit and suppress the desolation of the world with one''s own strength.


    Ignoring the ridicule of those people, he just looked at Fang Tianxing and said, "I have promised to give it to others, but my demon clan advocates the strong and can give you a fair chance to fight."


    Fang Tianxing immediately said, "I''m willing to compete to get a chance and tell me who my opponent is."


    "It''s my ninth great grandson, the grandson of Quaker. How dare you fight him?" The red blood God Emperor asked Tianxing.


    The crowd murmured, what''s the matter? The red blood celebration was one of the most outstanding descendants of the red blood God Emperor. I''m afraid we can''t end up fighting with him.


    It''s true to respect the strong of the demons, but if you really annoy the great grandson of the demon emperor, I''m afraid it''s too much to eat, and the demons are also famous for their cruelty.


    After three days of competition, winning or losing will determine the ownership of Yuande Xingyu. This is the usual method used by the demons, but today''s protagonist is somewhat different.


    There is a big gap in status. In fact, there are classes everywhere. Only by separating the superior from the inferior can we be orderly and perform our duties.


    However, who is in what position is not a random decision, it is obtained through countless struggles and games, and many things will naturally have inertia when they are fixed.


    It''s not easy to break this inertia, it needs a lot of strength, it''s contrary to the rules, it needs to pay a huge price.


    Heaven and earth are chess. All living beings are chess pieces. Different types have different ways of walking and usages. They are also limited in certain rules.


    If you want to change yourself, sometimes you almost have to turn over the chessboard and shuffle again. If you can''t do it once, you have to do it again.


    Fang Tianxing is destined to play such a person who challenges the rules. He never has the awe of power in his heart, only to make people feel that it is not so easy.


    Soon the fight began, and many of the strong people in the demon clan were attracted. We all didn''t know what Fang Tianxing would do. According to the truth, as long as he wasn''t stupid, he would not easily offend the ninth emperor sun.


    However, the news is not like this. After a serious injury, the dragon spring devil''s character seems to have changed greatly. He used to be lustful, but now he''s not close to women. He''s more enthusiastic about fighting than ever.


    It is said that he was once persuaded by an elder of his family to give up fighting with the ninth emperor''s grandson.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength have become some terrible, that is how helpless things, only to make their own strength have become some ridiculous.


    It is said that the dragon spring devil did not agree, but insisted on continuing to fight with the ninth Prince for Yuande Xingyu. These days, there are many assassinations against the dragon spring devil. Almost every day, several waves of people are killed and thrown out of the dragon spring devil''s house.


    Everyone knows who did it, but there will be no evidence, no one will testify, as long as the ninth emperor sun is still in that position, no one will dare to do so.


    So today, the dragon spring demon still stands on the challenge arena, which has surprised many people. He stood on the challenge arena, waiting for the arrival of the ninth prince.


    The red blood demon emperor sat on the throne and watched the battle between young talents.


    After a incense stick, Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, came to the challenge arena. He had more than ten servants around him to change his clothes and clean the ground.


    These nine grandsons love to be clean, and they can''t tolerate any dirt in their eyes. They have to do their duty well. They were also geniuses. After being defeated by Kuike, they became his servants.


    The once high spirited genius became his servant, cleaning and raising horses for him every day, which was also a kind of punishment.


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, threw his robe to the servants. He turned to see Fang Tianxing and said, "are you going to challenge me?"


    Without a trace of emotion in the tone, it''s like the God in the sky is looking at the mortals who offend him. This is not an equal angle of conversation, only the feeling of looking down from a high place.


    Fang Tianxing raised his head and said, "we demons respect the strong. I think I''m stronger than you. Naturally, I can defeat you."


    The ninth Prince quack jumped on the challenge arena and said softly, "let me teach you what is etiquette and nobility."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "thank you for your advice."


    With that, he put on a posture and asked Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, to attack first.


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, was calm when he saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance. Naturally, he put away some contempt.

 Chapter 830

    He quickly pushed out with a soft palm, and suddenly a burst of crying and howling, countless evil spirits rushed to Fang Tianxing, trying to tear a piece of meat from him.


    This kind of means is common in the demon world. It''s just a move to ask the way. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s just to see how to deal with it.


    Fang Tianxing smiles indifferently, and the light of the Buddha condenses in his hand. With the palm print of the light of the Buddha, the evil spirits die in the light of the Buddha.


    Obviously, this is not a common method of Fang Tianxing, and there is not much dexterity to make it out. We can''t see how high the cultivation is.


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, had a look in his eyes. He didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to use this method, which was beyond his expectation.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little trouble. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, quickly takes out his weapon, Taixu magic sword, which contains Taixu''s power to freeze everything.


    As soon as his sword came out, the temperature around him dropped rapidly. Everyone felt excited and could not help stepping back.


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, said quickly, "I''ll let you taste my Taixu sword technique."


    Soon the sword technique was unfolded, and there was a faint air of killing. What''s the matter? Fang Tianxing only felt a chill coming, which made people slow down.


    This sword technique is not so fast, but the additional deceleration effect makes it difficult for the opponent to avoid. It''s also a good sword technique.


    In Fang Tianxing''s eyes, it can only be called a good sentence. It''s far from excellent, but it only depends on the quality bonus of the sword. Not at the top.


    Fang Tianxing also pulled out his sword and said casually, "I''ll give you some advice."


    Fang Tian uses a set of sword techniques to attack and attack. It''s like waving casually. He has already stopped the attack of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson. It seems that he has more attainments in kendo than him.


    Kuike, the ninth prince, was a little surprised. He used his sword technique, but he didn''t expect to hit the muzzle of the gun. He made his sword technique good, but it was like playing a big knife in front of a child.


    This is what kind of thing, which makes many people feel a little bad, this is what kind of thing, soon the sword moves make more and more difficult, obviously useless.


    The ninth Prince Quaker has many means. Naturally, he won''t let go so easily. That''s a lot of ridiculous things. The only way is to make his strength more powerful. It''s just that there is a price drop.


    Soon, he just stopped using the sword technique and threw out a spell by another means. Most of the charms in the world are to drive away ghosts and subdue demons. On the contrary, the charms in the demon world lead to innumerable Yin Qi, which makes the place full of Yin Qi.


    All kinds of shrill sounds came from the heavy fog, as if there were monsters roaring. Fang Tianxing could vaguely see something flying in the fog.


    Soon one rushed towards himself. It looked like a bat, but it was much bigger than a bat.


    The speed of flying over is very fast. Fang Tian uses his horizontal sword to chop. Unexpectedly, this guy''s body is very hard, he can''t chop, and his arm is still scratched by him.


    Fang Tianxing quickly recognized that it was a kind of cannibal who was brave, healthy and quick.


    Flying night fork in Buddhism, night fork is the name of God, one on land, called through the night fork, one can fly in the air, called flying night fork.


    For example, the eighth volume of Lengyan Sutra says, "it is the Feixian, the powerful ghost king, the flying sky and the night fork, traveling in Luocha and four days, which is all right." Flying night fork is a common image in murals.


    Where zombies can fly for a long time, no longer hidden in the coffin. All over the body, the hair is more than a foot long, and the hair is drooping, and there is light in and out. If it is too long, it will become a flying night fork. The shape of the flying night fork is similar to that of a bat, its head is like a donkey, and its wings are as big as the unfolded straw mat.


    Even Buddhas would have a headache for such a monster, but the top level of zombie cultivation for thousands of years was made by sacrificing the corpses of the strong who had been defeated by him.


    After they die, they will be driven by the enemy. This is the cruel fact of the demon world. It''s really powerful and effective.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was hard to resist these things, the eighth emperor''s grandson showed a smile on his face. How happy he was. As a royal family, if he could not easily win a civilian, he would have no survival value.


    Demons can never raise waste, cowardice and incompetence in the demon world is the biggest death penalty.


    According to Fang Tianxing''s estimation, there are at least three flying night forks hiding in the ghost fog. They are haunted and move quickly, making it impossible for people to guard against them.


    It''s hard to hurt these guys by ordinary means. It''s a headache, like the best labor, painless and never tired.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t dare to take out the long sky righteousness sword. Other things are not so easy. He takes out the black iron stick. These flying night forks have already trained their bodies to be invulnerable and hard to hurt.


    It is likely that there is a lot of metal in the body. Originally, living people could not bear such pain. But dead bodies are different. They don''t feel pain. They just move mechanically. Naturally, they can be used as magic weapons.


    Soon a flying yakha came to attack Fang Tianxing. The black iron stick in his hand hit the flying yakha. He seemed to curl up in pain. At this time, another flying night fork flew over and seemed to want to take the opportunity to attack Fang Tianxing.


    He waved the black iron bar, put the flying night fork on the shelf and smashed it at another flying night fork. With a clang sound, a big pit appeared on the ground. Two flying night forks were lying in the pit.


    At this time, a cool wind came from behind, and another flying night fork tried to attack himself. He didn''t look at it. He put the iron bar behind him and felt a huge force coming. He couldn''t help taking a few steps forward.


    These flying night forks were also strong in martial arts before they died. They had a strong will to fight. They took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. It can be said that they were very clever. If they had not been influenced by the black iron bar, Fang Tianxing would have suffered a dark loss at the critical moment.


    As soon as he turned around, a moving hammer knocked down the flying night fork, and there was a dull sound, just like hammering on the tripod.


    Fang Tianxing is also very funny. The whole flying night fork is almost turned into iron bricks, which makes people feel funny. His hands are shocked by the anti shock force.


    This is how helpless thing, Fang Tianxing from the flying night fork''s hand to take ten thousand black iron bar out, did not expect that flying night fork has not completely died, dead hold on. Fang Tianxing was angry and waved the black iron bar. What''s the matter? He had to raise his strength to the limit.


    The rotating black iron bar creates a huge air whirlpool, and the surrounding fog is blown away by the whirlwind. The fog dissipates so that people outside can see the situation here.

 Chapter 831

    This is so many people feel not so happy, but many things are a little helpless, this is how ridiculous.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing untied the ghost fog and walked out of it peacefully. At his feet were the bodies of several flying night forks. Many people had seen these flying night forks. They were the right-hand assistants of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson.


    "It''s a terrible crime to hurt the flying night fork that I''ve spent so much money and thought on. You should feel my anger." Kuike, the grandson of the ninth emperor, said quickly.


    There is a huge magic appearance behind him, which is a vision caused by the blood of the God Emperor, and has the uncanny ability.


    His supernatural vision can only be triggered in the case of extreme anger. It is a means of burning blood, and it will never be used unless it is absolutely necessary. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, used this move, which was clearly a real fire.


    Fang Tianxing is holding a black iron bar in his hand. People can''t see what''s strange about this weapon, and they can''t see what material it is.


    This makes many people feel ridiculous, but such things are so bad, only to raise their own strength to the limit and suppress the desolation of the world.


    Fang Tianxing is also interested in seeing the magic of the heaven behind the Nine Emperor''s grandson Kuike. The heaven devil is also called the devil king. It is said that he is the Lord of heaven on the sixth day. I don''t like that all living beings leave the three realms, so I disturb the Buddhists and monks. When the Buddha was under the bodhi tree, the Demon King appeared to hinder his path, but he was subdued by the Buddha.


    But the devil will never die, and it can''t be eliminated. It always exists in the dark place. The people who are watched by her will cause evil thoughts in the bottom of their heart, and they can''t help but be killed by their own demons.


    However, Fang Tianxing looked at the magic phase of that day, with a calm look, and did not seem to be affected by the magic phase of that day.


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, said quickly, "you don''t have a heart demon, and I will make it for you. Only in this way can you become stronger."


    This is how things, to make their own strength have become more powerful, only to let their own strength to the limit.


    A lot of power is not so easy to make people feel. The ninth emperor''s grandson Kuike read the Dharma formula, and soon produced all kinds of visions, and there were countless things that people longed for.


    For example, beautiful women like immortals, flowers and golden lights all over the sky seem to indicate incomparable glory and dignity. Countless people worship each other. Many people are willing to give their hearts to him and worship him all their lives.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength more powerful, but such things are not so easy.


    A lot of people will feel proud when they see this. As a warrior, who doesn''t want to be worshipped by all people and all people will submit to themselves.


    Such things are not so happy, but such things are very funny, how bad it is, only to make yourself more horizontal.


    Fang Tianxing looked at these guys who adored him, not moved by them at all, but carefully observed their situation, which made people feel not so easy.


    Only to make their own strength become extremely powerful, but such things are not so happy, many people feel that they are not easy, should be above the others.


    However, in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, all living beings are equal, and there is no reason that anyone can be superior to others, because the so-called glory is only a product of certain values.


    In nature, the good, evil, beauty and ugliness of the human world are not like that. Many things do not exist, they are just products created by people.


    Fang Tianxing looked indifferent and said, "everything is nothing, but it''s just a passing cloud."


    It''s just that such things are so ridiculous. They are all defeated by people. Many things make people feel ridiculous, which makes many people feel terrible.


    He closed his eyes and soon everything around him disappeared. A huge monster appeared in front of Fang Tianxing, with saliva dripping from time to time in his open mouth. His appearance was extremely ferocious and terrifying.


    See will be afraid, not like human life, is from the devil''s world to climb out of the fierce beast.


    Fang Tianxing opened his eyes and saw such a life without fear. He only had a plain look in his eyes. It was like seeing a plain thing and didn''t care at all.


    No matter how terrible things are, as long as you are not afraid, it is nothing terrible.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing was not afraid, the murderer showed a ferocious look and opened his mouth to swallow him. Fang Tianxing felt that he had fallen into an endless channel, which was full of dead creatures, crying about something.


    They seem to bear a lot of inhumane pain. They look full of resentment. Looking at those crying and twisted souls, Fang Tianxing sighs from the bottom of his heart. This is something ridiculous. Most of them are hurt by the world. They refuse to reconcile with the world. They can only fall into endless pain. That is people''s pain and despair.


    President Fang Tian sighed, how powerless it is. It is unable to extricate itself from obsession. It will only let the pain torment itself forever. Such things are not so easy. It is only to make our own strength stronger.


    Fang Tianxing recited the Sutra of wuliangshou, hoping to give them some relief.


    This is what I heard. For a moment, the Buddha was in the mountains of wangshe City, together with the great bhikkhu, 1250 people. There are 32000 Bodhisattvas, and Manjusri is the first.


    ¡­¡­


    With Fang Tianxing''s recitation of scriptures, the resentment on these souls'' faces gradually eased, but the deepest obsession still lingered.


    Fang Tianxing explained these sixteen views one by one, including nine kinds of positive views and seven kinds of positive views. He taught these resentment spirits to get rid of their own pain and gain positive consciousness.


    In a word, from the first view to the 16th view, they are all dedicated to contemplating the boundless and solemn state of the Western Paradise. It makes people deeply tired of SAHA and is willing to live in bliss. When it comes to contemplating wonderful deeds and Kung Fu achievements, you can see the wonderful realm of the paradise, pure and solemn, anytime, anywhere, with your eyes open and closed.


    These spirits seem to be trapped in this kind of power, a little bit to untie their own knot, the successful liberation of their own shackles.


    One by one, they leave this place of endless reincarnation and achieve great arrogance and perfection. When they leave, they give deep Buddhist rites to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing responds with a smile.


    These people open their heart knot and successfully go to the paradise, which can be regarded as getting rid of the eternal painful fate.

 Chapter 832

    After these spirits left, the picture changed again. It was endless fire, flood, thunder, and endless natural disasters. It was as if important people could not bear them.


    Fang Tianxing is like a rock on the bank. He doesn''t care about the wind and rain, but just sits there quietly, whether the fire burns his body, the flood submerges him, or the thunder strikes him.


    He has been standing still, as if trapped in the general, let all kinds of natural disasters in his body.


    Soon his body muscles were burned, and the rest of his bones were washed away by the sea. They were as pure as white jade. Even if they were burned with energy, the erosion of the sea was still without any softening and deformation.


    Tianlei bombarded him again and again, only to make his bones stronger.


    I don''t know how long later, a glimmer of brilliance flashed in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, which was enough to make the world pale. Everything around him was stagnant.


    Fang Tianxing quickly stood up, walked out, and walked forward on the rough waves. Although the waves are still rough, they can''t hurt him. The fire can only keep flying outside his body, but it can only be his foil.


    His body is 100000 times hotter than the sun, and these flames can only serve as a foil to the outside.


    This is how things, only let their own strength to the limit, become a strong force to be defeated, nothing can be easily solved.


    The thunder in the sky seemed to be very afraid of him, and he didn''t dare to chop it down. Fang Tianxing just raised his hand and caught the thunder in his own hands. The thunder was still twisting and refused to accept his control.


    Fang Tianxing just gave a big drink and broke off the thunder with both hands, just like breaking off a chopstick. The huge power made the thunder and lightning tremble. After all, it was broken by Fang Tianxing.


    This is how things, only their own strength to the limit, this is like a very bad thing, let people feel a little ridiculous.


    Only heard a whine, the thunder was really broken by Fang Tianxing, dispersing into a group of thunder.


    The world was also broken by Fang Tianxing. He said to the sky, "what else can I do? Let''s make it all out."


    The sky seems to be angry, issued a rumbling sound, such a thing is to make people feel funny, like the cry of incompetent people.


    This kind of thing is how ridiculous, can''t let Fang Tianxing have any move.


    A figure appeared in the sky. His angry and twisted face was obviously very angry. He said angrily, "you are too arrogant. You haven''t seen the real power. You will obediently surrender."


    Soon Fang Tianxing felt that the world began to turn over. It seemed that the whole world had turned over. His head and feet seemed to hang upside down in the air. He just felt a little uncomfortable.


    He is how helpless things, only to make himself more powerful, completely subverted his senses, a very uncomfortable feeling appeared in my heart.


    This is a test of his endurance, or to let himself retreat. Fang Tianxing will not surrender to all external suffering, but he is afraid of his surrender. He can''t keep his body in balance and begins to feel dizzy.


    He felt that his eyelids were fighting. It seemed that he was closing. He was getting more and more tired. He wanted to fight, but he couldn''t find where the enemy was.


    He didn''t know how to solve his dilemma. He was very heavy headed and didn''t even know how to take action.


    Is it going to fail after all? This kind of thing is too ridiculous. I don''t know where my opponent is. I can''t resist it.


    I have the courage to be the enemy of the whole world, but I have begun to surrender. There is nothing I can do. In such a world, I am fragile and vulnerable. After all, I can''t turn the world upside down.


    Hold on for another second, and have a good look at the last thing in the world. Fang Tianxing musters up his strength to open his eyes and see the earth shaking world.


    Is such a world right? Obviously not. It''s wrong at all. It''s not me that''s wrong, but the world that''s wrong.


    Fang Tianxing thought so in his heart. Instead, he felt a sense of courage. He wanted to put things right and put the distorted world back on the right track.


    This is how helpless, he quickly straightened up, slowly turned over his body, although it seems to withstand the pressure of the world, Fang Tianxing still did not retreat.


    Even if the body is broken, but the will is still as firm as iron. This is how ridiculous things, only to make their own power become more ridiculous.


    Only such things are so ridiculous, can make people feel not so easy, this is how bad, many people are so bad, just such strength is not so easy.


    He seems to be a person who has lifted the weight of the whole world. Everything is on him. The mountains, rivers, even the sun, the moon and the stars can clearly feel their weight.


    Thick as mountains, ethereal as stars, these are different forces, Fang Tianxing body emerged a field, that is, all things compete for freedom, countless creatures bring to Fang Tianxing is the power of all living beings.


    All living beings are born in the world. They fight with the world''s environment all the time. They are not blessed by the world. They are just ordinary creatures. They are very weak in the face of nature. Life is very fragile, but they can survive tenaciously.


    The power of life can overthrow the merciless world, turn the sea into mulberry fields and the wasteland into fertile soil.


    The whole world has been shaken, which is the earth shaking force, forcefully put the world out of order, and pull the distorted things back on the right track.


    What''s the matter? Many people feel that they are not so happy. Everything in the world has turned around and returned to the right direction.


    Fang Tianxing stood there, proud figure is like a giant, even if it is the belief that heaven and earth can not, but such things are not so happy.


    But that is a lot of helpless, only people feel that some ridiculous, the world can no longer trap him.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he broke the void. People in the field only saw him come out of the magic phase that day, and the ninth emperor''s grandson Kuike could not help spitting out a big mouthful of blood.


    The magic of heaven can''t stop Fang Tianxing. He is attacked. He is a complete failure. His magical skills are inferior to those of others. When he looks up, he only sees the disappointed eyes of the red blood devil emperor. Most of the people at the bottom doubt that a grandson of the devil emperor can''t defeat a civilian.


    This is how ridiculous, the ninth emperor sun Kuike clenched his teeth, this is how ridiculous, but it is feeling helpless.

 Chapter 833

    This is something that makes people feel funny. Many people are not so happy.


    Kuike''s nails are almost pinched into the flesh. His heart is full of anger. He can''t tolerate his failure. He is a strong man.


    He stood up and said angrily, "I want you to die."


    This is how ridiculous things, his eyes almost red, he put that thing to break, this is a lot of people feel a little funny.


    He took the knife in his hand and cut a hole in his palm. The blood was absorbed by the long knife. It seemed that he was alive and devoured the blood of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson.


    It seems to be a magic weapon, which can only be driven by blood and life, and its power is amazing.


    He picked up the knife and quickly rushed towards Fang Tianxing with incomparable ferocity. Many people thought he was going to fight to death.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. The iron bar in his hand comes across to block the guy''s blood knife. The material of the blood knife seems very special. The magnetic force of the iron bar has no effect.


    He is a bit frightening. The ferocity of the blood knife makes him like a fierce beast, trying to devour any living creature.


    This blood weeping sword is to become a maniac by bathing in blood. The more blood and oxygen there is, the more powerful it can be.


    This is how ridiculous, only to let people feel helpless, that is to let many people feel some not so easy, only to put their power feel some bad.


    What kind of thing is very ridiculous, what kind of thing is it? Only by raising one''s strength to the limit can one realize one''s ideal.


    The bloody saber exudes a fierce air, just like a bloodthirsty beast, who wants to taste his prey all the time.


    Fang Tianxing''s black iron bar is also extraordinary. It''s a piece of magnet buried in the ground. It was tempered by thunder day and night, so it became what it is today.


    Today, when I met a strong enemy, the black iron stick also showed its power. Countless thunder lights flashed on the stick and suppressed the blood light on the bloody sabre.


    That blood light meet thunder light some flinch, this is how ridiculous thing, only is to make his sword light more powerful, just such thing is let a person feel some ridiculous.


    Just a lot of people feel that they want to beat each other. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, is not satisfied with the power of the bloody saber in his hand. He wants to beat Fang Tianxing and export his evil spirit.


    He bit the tip of his tongue, spat out a mouthful of blood and poured it on the bloody saber. Suddenly, the saber got nourishment, the blood light rose sharply, and it seemed that it was too much.


    That is how helpless thing, only is that thing is not how easy, Fang Tianxing suddenly feel the pressure is huge, that crying blood crazy knife roar want to bite Fang Tianxing, keep beating want to attack.


    But it makes people feel helpless, only their own strength has become more powerful, this is how things, that is how helpless things.


    This is very bad, which makes people feel helpless, but has a lot of wonderful. How ridiculous that thing is, it''s like a huge surprise, nothing can be solved easily.


    Many people think it''s funny. It''s not so easy for people''s strength. It''s funny.


    People are not so happy about their own strength, which makes people feel helpless, but such things are not so happy, what is the matter? It makes people feel funny.


    Fang Tianxing faced the fierce thing, but he felt helpless. The iron bar in his hand was also bent.


    You can see the ferocious face of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson. He wants to bite a piece of meat from Fang Tianxing''s body. His eyes twinkle with deep jealousy. He was envious of Fang Tianxing''s talent, and forced him to sacrifice himself to keep him down.


    Fang Tianxing has jealousy, can absorb his jealousy power, so close to nature is not difficult.


    What a ridiculous thing it is, we must let his jealousy fire burn more fiercely. Fang Tianxing said quickly, "come on, are you jealous of me? Your grandson is fighting so hard with me. In the future, people will only praise me, which is hundreds of times stronger than your talent."


    Fang Tianxing''s words made his jealousy fire more exuberant. How bad was that? Jealousy should have made him play a greater role, but he didn''t feel his power enhanced.


    Because the power brought by his jealousy was absorbed by Fang Tianxing, which in turn helped him.


    But Fang Tianxing is not pressed down. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, is both jealous and angry. The power brought by his double emotions makes him exert his power to the limit.


    This is how helpless things, anger and jealousy let him constantly burn their own strength, only to their own strength to the limit. Fang Tianxing didn''t try his best to give him some strength.


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, feels that his strength has been raised to the limit, but he still can''t overpower Fang Tianxing. How bad is this.


    He was angry in his heart. He didn''t expect that he could not defeat Fang Tianxing when he reached this point. It was too terrible.


    He began to doubt that he was really useless. He had conquered many geniuses, and the most enjoyable time was to watch those geniuses kneel under his feet.


    But today, I was defeated by a civilian. It''s a great shame. Everything in the past is an illusion. In fact, I''m not as good as them.


    Self denial makes the power of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, weaker and weaker. Fang Tianxing is not willing to let him go, and he will continue to absorb his power. He says, "do you admit defeat? You feel inferior. You''d better not be the grandson. It seems that I''m more suitable than you."


    Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, felt that he was going to collapse. At this time, the red blood demon emperor on the stage sent a message to him and said, "don''t disgrace me. If you can''t beat a civilian, you should not be the ninth emperor''s grandson."


    With these words, there is a pure power injected into the body of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, which makes him feel that his exhausted power is full again.


    It seems that the emperor''s grandfather still thinks highly of me, and I''m sure I can win. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, is full of hope. He feels his mood changes, and Fang Tianxing is sure to follow his lead.


    "You will be defeated by me. Die for me." Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, said confidently.

 Chapter 834

    But the fact is not as he thought, his bloody knife can''t press Fang Tianxing''s black iron bar down, on the contrary, it rebounds.


    This shows that the strength of the other side is even stronger than himself. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, can''t believe that he has cheated to recover his strength. How can the other side be even stronger than himself.


    This is incredible. Even if he cheated, he was still unbeaten. Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, was almost defeated. He stepped back and whispered: "impossible, impossible."


    This kind of power can be said to be very terrible, many people feel that they have to have a lot of wonderful, which is very ridiculous.


    People under the stage can see that Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, has lost his will to fight and can''t win. Such a thing is really helpless.


    The demons believe that the strong are respected, and the weak who do not fight are not worthy of the Royal identity. In the law of the demons, all the losers belong to the winners.


    As long as Fang Tianxing absorbs the power of his blood, he can replace his identity. Fang Tianxing did the same. After extracting most of the blood power of Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, he also had the blood power of the red blood devil emperor.


    Sitting on the throne, the red blood demon emperor also showed an angry face and said angrily: "Kuike will collapse without fighting, which will damage the prestige of the demon family. Now Kuike, the ninth emperor''s grandson, will be deprived of his identity and demoted to a civilian. His royal identity will be inherited by Fang Tianxing."


    With these words, Kuike''s body fell into the crowd, and countless people frantically scrambled for his body. The flesh and blood of the weak is the best delicacy for the demons.


    People at the bottom knelt down and worshipped Fang Tianxing one after another. They cried in the air, "see you Nine Emperors and grandsons."


    The red blood demon emperor on the throne also said: "you are more powerful than him. Now you have inherited the identity of Quaker, and his Deyuan star field belongs to you now."


    People worship the strong and think that the strong should have everything. The weak can only serve as slaves or die in the hands of the strong.


    "It seems that he is the real strong man who is qualified to be the ninth emperor''s grandson." Someone under the stage said.


    "I smell the weak in you. You give me all your money." Make a person nearby say.


    That person discontented of say: "you say I am weak, you are weak, don''t believe we compare."


    They soon went to fight. This kind of thing happened every day in the demon world.


    Fang Tianxing successfully took down the Deyuan star domain, which became his domain. It was ridiculous. He found the opportunity to transfer the remaining Terrans into the cave world.


    It''s the safest way to turn the area around the territory into a forbidden area so that no one will find anything unusual.


    The war ahead is in full swing. After all, the Terrans are defeated by the gods and demons, and the five supremacies are killed. The remaining Terrans are either enslaved by the gods or treated as blood food by the demons. The surviving Terrans are basically one out of ten, no longer competing with the gods and demons.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, it is not so easy to feel.


    In the universe, there is no longer a stage for the survival of the human race, and the five supremacies have become stone statues. Even if they have lost their lives, they are still quietly guarding the human race.


    Fang Tianxing''s role as the ninth emperor''s grandson also disappeared from people''s view. The day before the five supreme kings were turned into stone statues, he announced that he was closed. Since then, no one has seen him. All his works have been sung in the demons, and even the protoss are famous.


    Fang Tianxing went back to a long time ago, which seems to be an ancient time. Human beings just appeared on this land. They just came down from trees, walked upright, and used simple tools.


    The times from ancient times to present are divided into ancient times, ancient times, medieval times, modern times, modern times and contemporary times.


    Ancient civilization is still in its infancy. What Fang Tianxing came to is an ice sheet. There are only two seasons here. Now it''s summer. Some of the ice sheet thaws and some small animals move here.


    Fang Tianxing checked himself. His sense of blessing power was very weak, and there was little power left.


    When I think of it, it''s my stomach crying. What a funny thing it is. I haven''t felt this feeling for a long time. It''s also a different taste.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t bring any food. Naturally, he wanted to find something to eat. Seeing that there were fish flowing in the river, he wanted to catch one. But the fish is also cunning, quickly escaped the capture of Fang Tianxing.


    Maybe it''s because I don''t adapt to the present situation, so that I can''t catch a fish, which is a great shame.


    He does not admit defeat, must catch this fish, he chases out, must catch this fish.


    He ran out quickly to stop the fish before he swam away. Fang Tianxing made a great effort and soon ran to the lower reaches of the stream. There was a child standing in the stream, which seemed to be fishing.


    He was holding a simple fish bag in his hand. He saw that there were fish swimming around and kept fishing with the fish bag.


    It''s also dexterous. After a while, he caught a lot of fish, but he was stunned for a moment. The fish Fang Tianxing was chasing had already swam in front of the child.


    When the child saw a fish coming, he immediately picked up the fish bag to catch it. In a hurry, Tianxing yelled, "that''s my fish."


    When the child was stopped by Fang Tianxing, he was stunned and let the fish run away. He immediately yelled: "the fish ran away, you compensate my fish."


    Fang Tianxing also realized that the fish wanted to run away. He immediately ignored many of them. He just grabbed the fish like lightning.


    Such a miraculous performance made the child feel a little shocked. He looked at Fang Tianxing and opened his mouth wide in surprise. He couldn''t close it for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing threw the fish on the ground so that he could not escape. Then he caught several more. Find branches to string them together, and then take out the things in your backpack, including lighters, spices, and many necessities.


    Knowing that he wanted to go back to ancient times, Fang Tianxing was certainly prepared. Food was impossible to bring, difficult to keep, and not fresh after a long time.


    So he brought a lot of spices and tools, which must be useful. Fang Tianxing found enough dry branches and used a lighter to bake the fish on the shelf above the fire.


    Rotate from time to time to avoid scorching, and soon the fish began to heat up, giving off a smell of cooked food.


    What kind of thing is this? It''s only to let your own strength rise to the limit. It''s a funny thing. Soon, there''s a smell of roast fish all around.

 Chapter 835

    Smelling the smell, the child who was still fishing in the river stopped to walk to Fang Tianxing and looked at his grilled fish and said nothing.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that he is interested in his own roast fish. At the moment, people are just enlightened, and they are not so clear about their own situation.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing sprinkle all kinds of condiments, the fragrance became more intense, which attracted the child''s finger movement. He was not so happy.


    Finally, he could not help asking, "how did you make it? Why did you roast the fish so delicious?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything. He just gave him a piece of roast fish. The child was not polite. He caught it and ate it with relish.


    "Don''t you say thank you, either?" Fang Tianxing asked casually.


    "It''s my fish, so why say thank you." The child said as he ate the fish.


    Fang Tianxing was speechless, and the child was clever, but he ate the fish, and Fang Tianxing himself suffered a loss.


    "Young man, after eating my fish, do you have to tell me something, such as where you come from and where you live?" Fang Tianxing asked tentatively.


    The child finished eating two fish out of five. It seemed that it was not enough. He reached out to Fang Tianxing again. Fang Tianxing was also forced to hand over another fish. He ate happily.


    Fang Tianxing was waiting for his words. After eating most of them, he finally said to him, "my tribe is not far from the foot of Changshan mountain. I come here to catch fish and get food for them. Where are you from and why are you here? "


    "I''m just a casual person. I''m just traveling around to broaden my horizons." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Hearing this, the child also felt that Fang Tianxing was a bit fierce. He quickly said, "you are a good fish roaster. Our family needs talents like you."


    Fang Tianxing also said with a smile, "I''m going to have a look."


    After eating the fish, the child went back with a bucket full of fish. Fang Tianxing noticed that there was a turtle in it.


    The child happily took Fang Tianxing to their tribe. On the way, the child told Fang Tianxing that he wanted to let people eat delicious fish and live a better life.


    Fang Tianxing is very appreciative of his idea. He didn''t expect that this boy had such ambition when he was young.


    Soon they finally came to the children''s tribe. The people here were just able to live. They tied ropes and hunted for food. They all looked pale, skinny and malnourished.


    Seeing that Xiaoxi came back with a stranger, the people gathered around him. They seldom met outsiders here, and it was strange to see Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing''s clothes are not of this era. Naturally, they are not the same. It''s easy to see the difference.


    Xiaoxi is the son of the patriarch here. Naturally, he lives in the patriarch''s house and takes Fang Tianxing back to his home to see someone thinking about something there.


    He was a middle-aged man. He looked very old. At this time, people''s health conditions were very poor. People''s life span is very short, and they are faced with the threat of wild animals, so it is not easy to be their leader.


    Sensing the arrival of someone, the man stood up and saw Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing immediately said, "see the clan leader."


    The man said with a smile: "welcome, stranger, please stay here well."


    He turned his head and said to one of the people next to him, "take out all the wine and meat that I treasure for guests."


    The man bowed and said, "yes, master huozu."


    Hearing the man''s address to the patriarch, Fang Tianxing thought of his identity, which should be suirenshi.


    The surname of Suiren was the head of the three emperors. The surname of Suiming was Feng, and later generations respected him as Suihuang.


    Suiren''s main achievement is to teach people to drill wood for fire to cook food, thus ending the ancient human life of drinking blood and prolonging their life span. Therefore, Suiren is also known as "fire ancestor".


    In addition to drilling wood for fire, suirenshi also invented a rope to record events, naming mountains and rivers and opening the source of Chinese civilization. I didn''t expect that I could meet the ancestors of the ancient human race. It was a rare experience to be able to drink and have fun.


    So the son of Suiren should be Fuxi.


    At this time, Xiao Xi was taking out one of those fish, and the Turtle was not suitable for eating, so he quickly dug a large pool and raised the turtle.


    Fang Tianxing took out the fish he had caught and gave it to the clansman. Soon the clansman took all the fish he had brought to cook, and the harvest was not small. The clansmen can have a good meal. Of course, they are very happy. They also have a good feeling for this stranger.


    Suirenshi felt a little sorry and said helplessly: "you are a guest, and you have to bring your own food. I''m really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been admiring you for a long time. I''m willing to do so." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    By the way, Fang Tianxing asked the person in charge of cooking to bring his seasoning and tell them how to use it.


    Soon came the evening banquet, everyone took out the stored food, held the banquet, everyone was full of praise for the food, there was no wonderful taste before.


    Suirenshi knew that it was something brought by Fang Tianxing, and he was also very novel about all this.


    Fang Tianxing lives here. He knows he can''t change history. He just observes quietly.


    In ancient times, man knew nothing about nature. The weather will change, the sun and the moon will move, people will grow old and die, all these phenomena, no one knows what is going on.


    When people encounter problems that cannot be solved, they all ask Fuxi. When Fuxi can''t solve them, he feels at a loss, so people live in fear every day. Fuxi often looked around, pondering the sun and the moon, the stars and the stars, and conjectured the changing law of the earth''s cold and heat, and the blooming and falling of flowers. He saw that the yarrow was thick in the Central Plains, and began to use yarrow for divination.


    One day, Fuxi was putting food into baiguichi. Someone came to say that there was a monster in Caihe. When he came to the side of the Cai River, he saw that the monster said that the dragon was not like a dragon, and the horse was not like a horse. He walked up and down the water like walking on the ground.


    When Fuxi approached the water, the monster came to Fuxi and stood still.


    Fuxi carefully examined the monster''s back and found that it had a pattern: one or six on its back, two or seven on its back, three or eight on its left, four or nine on its right, and fifty in the middle. Fuxi collected the next section of yarrow stalk and drew it on a large leaf according to the pattern on the back of the dragon and horse. As soon as he finished his painting, the dragon horse roared and soared into the air, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    They surrounded Fuxi and asked, "what kind of monster is this?"


    Fuxi said, "it looks like a dragon and a horse. Let''s call it a dragon and a horse."

 Chapter 836

    Fuxi returned to the family, for the things on the leaves have been lingering in his mind, so that things are a little absent-minded.


    Fang Tianxing saw that he had something on his mind and said to him quickly, "what do you think of? What you are going to do is amazing. Your father brings people the light of fire, but you are even more amazing. You can bring people the light of wisdom."


    Fang Tianxing''s words touched Fuxi a lot. Fuxi took the leaf and pondered the pattern on it, but he could not solve the mystery.


    One day, he sat by the pond and thought. Suddenly, he heard the water making a loud noise. He looked at the water. The turtle swam to him from the bottom, looked at him with two bright eyes, and then nodded to him three times. His head shrank in his belly and he lay still by the water.


    Facing the turtle, he watched intently. Gradually, he found that there were five patterns in the middle, eight in the surrounding, twelve in the outer ring, and twenty-four in the outer ring of the pattern on the white turtle''s cover. Suddenly, his heart brightened, and he realized the law of change of all things in the world. Fuxi drew eight different patterns, namely eight diagrams.


    He opened his mouth and said: "the root of heaven, with its chaotic world, darkness and no light, suddenly draws the sky, and the movement of yin and Yang is up and down, the positioning of heaven and earth, the movement of the sun and the moon, and the endless growth of all things. Fu Xi''s painting of the sky, is not a quasi Tai Chi? Then all the hexagrams come from then on, which is the image of Tai Chi. "


    Fang Tianxing nodded to one side secretly. As expected, he was a wise man of the human race who could explain the world with his own insights. Today, his small step is also a big step for the human race.


    This is very remarkable. Fuxi was called the God of creation by the Chu silk book, which was written in the Warring States period. It is also the earliest recorded God of creation in China, and is honored as "the Fuxi family of Taihao" by later generations.


    Fu Xi''s creation of eight trigrams is used to explain the law of evolution and the order of human relations between heaven and earth. He also made letters, music, marriage, fishing and hunting, ending the ignorant era of human being''s tying rope to record events, and promoting the further development of human civilization.


    Lu You, a famous scholar, spoke highly of Fuxi''s creation of heaven and earth


    As the world continues to develop, Fang Tianxing has been guarding the Terran. He silently observes the development of the Terran and wants to find a way to make the Terran continue to exist.


    In order to defeat the gods and demons, we must let ourselves step over the limit of life and reach the realm of God level author. What''s the matter? We can only let our strength rise to the limit.


    To find the most powerful human power, enough to overcome the power of the gods and demons.


    Fang Tianxing avoids the world and practices hard. He pays close attention to the people''s life every day. He wants to realize the strongest Tao and create the most perfect world.


    This kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous. Many lives are not satisfied with their own lives. They only want to raise their own strength to the limit. How bad this is is? It''s ridiculous.


    With the continuous development of the times, people have gone through a lot of wars and reconstruction, and people''s lives have been greatly improved. However, with the development of the population, there are more and more problems of illness.


    At that time, medicine was underdeveloped. People could only wait to die when they got sick. For them, illness was the biggest nightmare.


    At this time, Shennong appeared. He felt something about people''s current situation, so he tasted all kinds of herbs. It is said that he grew up in Jiangshui, so his surname is Jiang. He tasted all kinds of grass and planted rice, millet, wheat and other grains, which not only solved the problem of disease, but also solved the problem of food and clothing. How great the merit is, so he was honored as one of the three emperors in ancient times.


    His purpose was to let people understand the properties of those herbs, so he personally tasted all kinds of herbs and developed herbal medicine to treat diseases; He invented slash and burn farming, created two kinds of soil turning tools, and taught the people to cultivate food crops; He also led the tribal people to make pottery and cooking utensils for food.


    In order to promote people''s regular life and cultivate crops according to seasons, Shennong also established calendar day and stars, divided into day and night, fixed the sun and moon, the 30th of the month and the winter solstice in November.


    Shennong has a good way to manage the tribe and the world. He didn''t want his reward, didn''t covet the wealth of the world, and the world was rich. Wisdom is more important than others, which is respected by the whole world. He used virtue and righteousness, not reward but diligence, not punishment but evil, not anger but wealth, no order but obedience, not majesty but not killing, law but not vexation, people all respect and wear.


    Shennong was also the ancestor of Chinese education. He taught people how to use tools, how to plant grain, how to use medicine, how to make pottery and painting, how to make bows and arrows, how to hunt animals, how to keep fit, how to make zither, how to make music and dance, and how to teach people wisdom and morality.


    It can be seen that during the Shennong period, morality, intelligence, physique and beauty were comprehensively valued and developed.


    Shennong has made great contributions to the development of mankind. Shennong spirit, the most important is the spirit of entrepreneurship, dedication, dare to be the first of the creative spirit, indomitable, enterprising spirit. The spirit of Shennong enables Chinese descendants to get rid of ignorance and barbarism and pursue advanced civilization in the struggle against nature and society. This spirit makes the Chinese nation obtain a high degree of unity and unity.


    As for the birthplace of Shennong, there is no final conclusion. In fact, Shennong is a deified figure, which represents the concentrated embodiment of the collective wisdom of ancient human beings in transforming nature in the struggle with nature.


    The three emperors laid the foundation for the people, while the five emperors below made the Terrans really start to stand on their feet in the world.


    With the development of human population, there are many tribes. Naturally, there will be conflicts among them. That''s ridiculous. Only by making their own strength more powerful can we do it.


    This is how things, people are not so happy about their own strength, but people feel that some bad.


    Five tribal leaders or tribal alliance leaders in the era of the five emperors. Because of its greatness, it was pursued and respected as emperor by later generations. It refers to the Yellow Emperor, Zhuanxu, DIHE, Yao and shun.


    Huangdi, the son of Shaodian, surnamed Gongsun, was named Xuanyuan. Born with spirit, weak and able to speak, young and partial, long and sensitive, mature and smart.


    At the time of Xuanyuan, Shennong family declined. The princes attacked each other and tyrannized the people, while Shennong''s Fu Neng Zheng. So Xuanyuan is used to fighting, in order to levy not to enjoy, princes salt guests from.


    Chiyou is the most violent, Mo Neng cut. When Emperor Yan wanted to invade the princes of the mausoleum, they returned to Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan is to cultivate morality, to invigorate the army, to cure five kinds of Qi, to cultivate five kinds of Arts, to pacify all the people, to spread the four directions, and to teach Xiong Bihu to fight against Yan Emperor in the field of yusakquan. Three battles, and then the ambition. Chiyou is in trouble, no need for emperor''s orders.


    So the Yellow Emperor, who was the conqueror, fought with Chiyou in the field of Zhuolu, and killed Chiyou. And xianzun Xuanyuan was the son of heaven, and he was the Yellow Emperor on behalf of Shennong.


    The Yellow Emperor lived in Xuanyuan and married his daughter in Xiling as Leizu. Lei Zu was the imperial concubine of the Yellow Emperor, who gave birth to two sons. After Zhuan Xu, he had all the world: one was xuanxiao, which was Qingyang. Qingyang came down to live in the river; The second is Changyi, a place like water. Changyi married the daughter of Shushan family, and said that Changfu was born in Gaoyang. Gaoyang has holy virtue. When the Yellow Emperor collapsed, he was buried in Qiaoshan. Gao Yangli, the son of his grandson Changyi, was Emperor Zhuanxu.

 Chapter 837

    After Emperor Yan and Emperor Huang, the outstanding leaders of the Yellow River Basin tribal alliance were Yao, Shun and Yu. At that time, tribal alliance leaders were elected.


    When Yao was old, a tribal alliance meeting was held, and Shun, a talented and virtuous man, was elected as his successor. After Yao''s death, Shun inherited Yao''s position. When Shun was old, he also took the same way to give up his position to Yu, who had made great contributions to flood control. This method of replacing the leader''s position is called abdication in history


    The three emperors and five emperors passed on from generation to generation, and their descendants led the human race to the real prosperity, opening a modern era.


    This era is the era of the five emperors. Together, they let the people of ancient times live a good life, away from the primitive world of slash and burn cultivation, and gradually began to have some rudiments of civilization.


    In ancient times, Youchao, Suiren, Fuxi, Shennong and Huangdi were regarded as the ancestors of Chinese culture.


    About 2070 BC, the Xia Dynasty appeared; In the Shang Dynasty, oracle bone inscriptions, the earliest mature Chinese characters, appeared; In the Western Zhou Dynasty, the society further developed, the productivity increased in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period, and a hundred schools of thought contend. In 221 BC, Qin Shihuang established the first unified multi-ethnic centralized feudal state in Chinese history - Qin Dynasty. The Western Han Dynasty and the Eastern Han Dynasty further consolidated and developed the situation of unification, and the Chinese characters were basically shaped. During the Three Kingdoms, the Jin Dynasty, the southern and Northern Dynasties, the world entered a situation of separatist regimes.


    The mountain where Fang Tianxing is located is shrouded by the array. Ordinary people can only see a mist, and then they will walk out there unconsciously.


    At ordinary times, Fang Tianxing is entering meditation and experiencing life every five hundred years. His words have been transformed, enriched the essence of human civilization, and have unlimited potential.


    Every time I enter the masses and experience their joys, sorrows and joys, I get new gains and make my writing more powerful. It''s just that without the power of readers'' blessing, his accomplishments are less than 10%.


    He was the son of heaven and became the founder of the Xia Dynasty. After Yu became king, he built his capital in Yangzhai, and once in Anyi or Pingyang. He met with the vassals again and again, and divided China into nine states to establish the system of tribute and Fu.


    Yu made great contributions to both the flood control and the conquest of Li and Miao, so he got the honorary title of "Dayu". After the death of Dayu, his son Xia Qi broke the tradition of abdication and became king by himself, restoring the ancient system handed down by father and son in the early days of the Yellow Emperor. From then on, the throne passed on the son but not the virtuous, and the hereditary system was carried out, which started what the ancients called family rule.


    Since then, the throne has become the place of the strong and the able, no longer taking the so-called virtue as the standard, everyone has strength, and the society is more and more stable.


    Since the twenty-four dynasties of Wang Zujia, the social contradictions intensified, and the Yin and Shang Dynasties gradually appeared the scene of decline and disorder. The 27th generation Wang Wuyi had no way. Later, he was electrocuted to death while hunting in Hejian. By the time of the thirtieth King Zhou, the struggle between the royal power and the aristocratic power had reached its peak. King Zhou was headstrong and extravagant. He used wine as a pool and meat as a forest to drink at night. He abused torture and increased the accumulation, which made people rebel against each other.


    With the deepening of the crisis, King Zhou also used large-scale military forces against the peripheral tribes, which consumed a lot of manpower and material resources and accelerated the demise of the Shang Dynasty. The Western Zhou people took the opportunity to develop and finally perished the Shang Dynasty.


    Fang Tianxing came to the Zhou Dynasty. From the time of king you of Zhou, the twelfth generation of emperor, the crisis of the dynasty was serious. Serious natural disasters such as earthquakes, landslides and river depletion occurred in Guanzhong area. In order to win a smile from his beloved concubine Bao Si, king you of Zhou played with the princes.


    On the surface, he didn''t say anything, but in his heart, he was very dissatisfied with the king.


    Fang Tianxing knew that the king of Zhou would soon die. Not long after that, the king decided to abolish the queen Shen, kill the prince Yi Jiu, and set up Baosi as the queen and Baosi''s son Bofu as the prince. Shen Hou, the father of the empress Shen, joined forces with the Western tribe dog Rong to attack the king of Zhou you, kill the king at the foot of Lishan Mountain and take Baosi away. When King Yijiu, the son of king you, ascended the throne, Guanzhong was looted by the war and was in a state of disrepair. From time to time, dog soldiers came to interfere. King Ping of Zhou had to move the capital to Luoyi, which was called King Ping''s eastward move since the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.


    That''s what happened after that. Fang Tianxing didn''t care about it. He noticed the fluctuation of time and space, and someone came after him.


    It is obvious that the gods and demons are not willing to let go of the remaining evils of these Terrans. They want to kill them and never leave any future trouble. Fang Tianxing immediately went to the nearest time and space, where a young man was being pursued by the demons.


    It was king Zhou''s time. A young Internet writer came across King Zhou, but was discovered by the Protoss and sent three demons to watch him.


    He didn''t dare to show any difference, but after all, he was found out. Su Daji, the fox of the millennium, jade pipa, and nine headed pheasant were messengers sent by the queen of ten thousand demons.


    At the moment, the young man was found by the three goblins. Naturally, he was a little flustered. It was not easy to escape from them first.


    "King, just stay here and wait for your master." Sudaji said with a smile.


    Of course, huangfutian didn''t want to be controlled by the people behind them. He looked up to heaven and said with a laugh, "life is a hero, death is a ghost hero. How can I be your puppet?"


    "Then you make it clear that you don''t want to be obedient to our sisters. You have to fight to the end." That Su Daji says discontentedly.


    The man stood still and said haughtily, "it''s no use saying more."


    Soon the three goblins were fighting around him, and their strength was not weak, but it was difficult to break through the barrier of the three goblins, so they had to send out a distress signal.


    He doesn''t expect anyone to save himself. He can only be the last straw to save his life. He should be a dead horse and a live horse doctor.


    Soon, huangfutian was in a desperate situation. He could only be caught by them and had to submit.


    At this time, a voice rang up and said loudly: "you are the evil, I will accept you today."


    A few goblins heard this voice, and they felt a little scared, but it was also strange. The people who knew they were following did not dare to catch them. Who was wrong.


    They turned around and saw a young man with a peach sword on his back. His Taoist robe was embroidered with Yin and Yang and eight trigrams. In his hand, he held an eight trigrams mirror. At the moment, he raised the eight trigrams mirror to shine on the goblins and said, "wait for the goblins. Don''t bow your head at this time


    Since they are thousand year old goblins, they can''t be easily accepted. They do their best to block the light of the gossip mirror.


    The fox tail of Nine Tailed Fox Daji rolled over and wanted to take away the eight trigrams mirror, but the light of the mirror was much more powerful than she thought. Her fox tail soon burned up. When she saw the situation, she immediately ran away, leaving her two sisters at a loss.


    Obviously, sudaji left them to run alone, but she didn''t want to lose face. She just said, "hold on for a while, and I''ll find someone to save you."

 Chapter 838

    Fang Tianxing smiles calmly and puts the two goblins into the gossip mirror. The emperor Fu Tian is surprised and says, "where are the friends from?"


    "A cloud piercing arrow, thousands of troops to meet." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    That''s the secret language set by the heirs of the divine writers before they left. Only people in that era knew it. Sure enough, when huangfutian heard Fang Tianxing''s words, he immediately said in surprise, "it''s a fellow townsman. It''s time to see his family."


    The fire they left behind on the eve of the destruction of the Terran is sent to the past by divine writers in the hope that they can get opportunities in the past and find a way to deal with the Protoss.


    But it''s not easy to break through. It can be said that it''s illusory. How many people have been able to reach the peak of publishing since ancient times, but they can''t do anything about the level of divine authors, and they can''t even touch the threshold.


    Such things make people feel funny, but they are not so easy. They have been in the past for some time, and they just feel a little way.


    At present, it is the end of the Shang Dynasty. At this moment, King Wu''s capture of Zhou has begun. Although it is impossible to change history, it is like taking a shudder out of the fire to gain a sense of humanity. Although it is dangerous, it is also an opportunity.


    Fang Tianxing agrees with his ideas. It''s not enough just to observe history. We must integrate into it and really experience him in order to get a deeper feeling.


    It''s just that with the help of protoss, everything is different from before.


    Fang Tianxing and Huangfu chatted with each other very much. Unconsciously, the night passed, and he didn''t realize the passage of time until dawn.


    At this time, someone came in from the outside. It was a servant. After he came in, he knelt down and said, "king, there is a Taoist priest coming to meet you."


    "Well, I''ll see him at the Longevity Palace in an hour." Huangfutian said to the servant.


    Fang Tianxing knows that Qi training is flourishing in this era. Most of these Taoists have skills, and some of them have many skills.


    Of course, we need to recruit more talents, but king Zhou''s side says that he will lose in the end. In fact, it seems that it is wrong to do anything. Fang Tianxing doesn''t know what to do, so he has to wait and see what happens.


    Soon Fang Tianxing met the Taoist. He looked older than he thought, and his cultivation was not good.


    "Who are you and what are you capable of?" he said Huangfutian, who plays King Zhou, said to the man.


    The underground old man replied, "I''m Jiang Shang. I''m not Mr. Feixiong. I studied Taoism in yuxu palace, and I''m good at divination."


    When Jiang Ziya was born, his family was already in decline, so when Jiang Ziya was young, he worked as a butcher who slaughtered cattle and sold meat, opened a hotel and sold wine to make bricks without rice. Jiang Ziya, however, was a poor man with great ambition. No matter he slaughtered cattle or did business, he always studied astronomy, geography and military strategy assiduously, and studied the way of governing the country. He hoped to show his talent for the country one day. However, he was still useless until he was 70 years old and lived at home.


    That Huangfu Tian also heard the story of Jiang Ziya and Jiang Taigong. In the original history, Jiang Ziya once served King Zhou, but later he left because he was not reused.


    Huangfu was also interested and said to him, "where were you born and when will you be able to return to your hometown?"


    Hearing huangfutian''s words, Jiang Ziya began to calculate, but her expression was very dignified, and the result was not normal. He said with some embarrassment: "I can''t calculate. Your majesty doesn''t seem to be a person of this era. There is no destiny for you in history."


    The emperor Fu Tian said, "it seems that you are not good at immortality and Taoism. Let''s be a counselor for the time being."


    Jiang Ziya didn''t feel very happy when he was only granted a small official. He didn''t have much confidence in his own calculation. Although he was learning from you, he knew that his cultivation was shallow, which was far worse than several elder martial brothers.


    And the master told him that he didn''t have the ability to cultivate immortals, so it would be nice to seek personal wealth.


    It''s funny to take Ziya down soon. Fang Tianxing chats with huangfutian.


    "I didn''t expect that he was Jiang Ziya in the legend. It seemed that he was just an old man with mediocre qualifications." Huangfutian said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing is also some. Ziya falls into the world at this time. He is a kind of savage in the white head prison. Several times, he became clumsy; He has been involved in the world for three times. Wei River has not entered the dream of flying bear, Wei River knows Ruilin. The world was full of glory, and he was eight hundred years old.


    It is clear that this gust of wind has made king Zhou lost his nature. Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beauty pass, and immortals have to use the word "color". Now, it is a means of "immortals jump".


    Previously, it was said that empress Nuwa let the three demons, such as the thousand year fox spirit, die.


    Niang Niang said: "three demons listen to my secret order: Cheng Tang looks gloomy, when the loss of the world; Fengming Qishan, the Western Zhou Dynasty has given birth to the Lord. It''s the destiny of heaven. Your three demons can hide their demonic forms, hold their bodies in the palace and confuse your heart; As soon as King Wu conquers Zhou to help him succeed, he should not harm all living beings. When it''s done, it''s done for you. "


    It''s really deceiving to say "don''t harm all living beings". Bigan, Huang Feihu and other important officials of the Shang Dynasty were loyal, filial, benevolent and righteous, but Su Daji either killed them or forced them to disobey the ethics of the code of ethics, in order to make a false chance for them to make the list.


    These things are all benevolence and righteousness on the surface. In fact, they are just a chess game. Those who can get on the board can also give advice. Those who have no self-cultivation can''t even give advice. They can only praise the winners.


    This is how things, they are helpless for their own strength, this is how things, as long as the world has become a little ridiculous.


    On the chessboard, although doomed to lose, but also a good fight. That is how things, only to make their own strength become more ridiculous, that is how bad things, just so many people feel helpless.


    "That thousand year fox spirit Su Daji ran away, but it was also strange and lonely. He didn''t hold soft jade and warm fragrance in his hand, which was a little uncomfortable." That Huang Fu day some lose of say.


    "You can rest assured that she will definitely come back, then you will not be lost, just afraid that you can''t resist." Fang Tianxing said.


    Fang Tianxing deliberately let the fox spirit Su Daji go, so as to lead out the people behind her, who will definitely act, and then you can know who is doing the trouble.


    Such a plan can be said to be a bit adventurous. With their current strength, it is not easy for them to survive in the prosperous era of Qi training. There are still immortals in charge of heaven and earth on the nine days. They are very indifferent to mortals and will not be treated as the same creatures at all.


    That many people feel that they have to have a lot of helplessness, that is how ridiculous, only to promote their own strength to the limit.

 Chapter 839

    This is how helpless things, they are just a boat in the sea, and how to resist the wind and rain.


    A lot of people think that it''s ridiculous. That kind of thing makes them feel helpless. It''s just that this kind of thing makes a lot of destiny can''t be changed.


    King Wu''s capture of Zhou will soon begin. They know this period of history, but they dare not change him easily. If the Zhou Dynasty is nipped in the bud and the Shang Dynasty continues to exist, what will the future history look like.


    That is how ridiculous things, only to make themselves become more powerful, this is to make people feel a little ridiculous, that is how helpless things.


    They are very upset about this. They want to make progress, not change history. It is meaningless and worthless.


    It seems great to change history. In fact, it will affect the whole body. There is no way to be responsible for what happens later. Now it seems that the gods and demons do not dare to change history easily, because it will also affect their fate.


    Hou Jichang, the Xibo of naxiqi, was still kept in prison by King Zhou. In fact, his rebellious mind had not yet sprouted completely. The ancients'' ideas were still very stubborn. King Zhou killed his son and cheated him into eating his son''s flesh, which made him rebel.


    Of course, huangfutian didn''t do such disgusting things. He just replaced the meat of cattle and sheep and told him it was human flesh.


    The essence may be different, but the effect is the same. There are many wonderful things in these things. How ridiculous is this? Everything is operated according to the established context after all.


    Soon, Xibo Hou Jichang was rescued, and Xiqi''s team of conquering Zhou also started. They were not so happy about their own affairs. What''s the matter.


    The only way is to make your strength more powerful. It''s just that such things make people feel a little bad. They are all things that are defeated by many people. It''s only to raise your strength to the limit.


    The big play has already started. It depends on how to sing. Although the script has already been decided, there is still room for free play.


    Xiqi''s strength is just average. It''s reasonable that he doesn''t have the strength to challenge the Shang Dynasty, but he can''t stand it. There are people behind him. For example, Jiang Ziya''s explanation is a real big man, who claims to represent the way of heaven in this era.


    It''s a very funny thing. For people, they have to make their own strength stronger. It''s something that is defeated by others.


    Huangfutian is very dissatisfied with the appearance of fate. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s only to suppress the desolation of the world. It has the power of desperation. It''s just that such things are so helpless. It''s just that such things are defeated by fate.


    After all, the Shang Dynasty showed that its strength was stronger, and it was still possible to suppress Xiqi with more troops. The immortals in the sky would not come to help them easily until the critical moment.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, but such things are not so easy.


    The pressure of the army makes the people in Xiqi under great pressure. They have just revolted, and they only have some feelings about themselves. How ridiculous is this.


    Many people are surprised by their own situation. What kind of thing is this? It makes people feel funny. These things make people feel funny.


    He is a lot of ridiculous things, which makes people feel a little bad, but how such things can change their own destiny, only to destroy their things, that is how ridiculous things.


    After Ji Chang fled back to the Western Zhou Dynasty, he visited Jiang Ziya, who was ordered by Emperor Tianzun of the Yuan Dynasty to go down the mountain to help the Zhou Dynasty destroy the Shang Dynasty and live in seclusion in the grass. He became the prime minister. After Ji Fa''s stepfather became the leader of the Western Zhou Dynasty, he was attached by Huang Feihu, the king of Shang and Wu, who was killed by Zhou king of Zhou and his wife and sister.


    Soon they are very helpless, but the power of fate is some ridiculous, nothing can be so easy to get.


    It''s just that all these things are defeated, but nothing can be easily solved. The leader of naxiqi is xibohoujifa, and his second son Jifa is very intelligent,


    It can be said that it''s funny. It''s not so happy for people''s power. It''s just that such things make people feel funny. What''s the matter.


    Xiqi is led by Huang Feihu, the king of Wucheng, and Nan Guanshi, the civil servant. They are all ridiculous, and they are not so easy to deal with their own situation.


    It''s just that such things make people feel funny. Such guys are not so happy.


    King Zhou ordered his grand master Wen Zhong to attack Zhou. Wen Zhongxian and later sent the four generals Chao Tian, Zhang Guifang, Lu Xiong and the demons to the battle. With the help of all the sects of the sect, Wen Zhongxian arranged the ten Jue array, which was broken by Laozi Yuanshi Tianzun and other sects.


    Wen Zhong, the grand master, was well known in the Shang Dynasty. He was powerful and upright. Wen Zhong, the grand master, was loyal to the Shang Dynasty in his whole life, and he assisted the emperors of the two dynasties. His contribution to the Shang Dynasty was unmatched, and his position in the dynasty was unmatched.


    Wen Zhong, the grand master, was also a master of Taoism. He was once teaching Taoism and had some skills. He is not an immortal, but an immortal of the earth. He is a master of the Shang Dynasty. He is a master of the Shang Dynasty. He has three eyes, one eye in the middle and one eye in the middle. He can distinguish evil, loyal and black from white.


    When he was a child, he was a teacher of the Jinling virgin of biyou palace. Fifty years later, he went down to the mountain to assist emperor B. as a powerful and supreme elder, even King Zhou was in awe of him. At that time, he and Huang Feihu were known as the civil and military Bi of the Shang Dynasty. He almost defended the country of the Shang Dynasty with his own strength. He fought South and North all his life and was invincible,


    However, he died in the battle of Juelong mountain during the western expedition to Xiqi. It was the battle of the other side. Wen Zhongwen and Jiang Shangjiang Ziya were two prime ministers of the same status in the Shang and Zhou dynasties. Wen Zhongbao and Jiang Shangbao fought twice, one win and one lose, and they were tied. In terms of practice, I heard that Taishi was better than Jiang Ziya; On the magic weapon, the magic whip is far better than the male and female whip.


    In the first battle of Fengshen, I heard that Taishi''s soldiers were attacking Xiqi and Jiang Shang. Many Taoist friends of jiejiao sect helped one another. Their strength is somewhat helpless, only to raise their strength to the limit.


    With the victory of the Western Zhou allied forces led by Jiang Ziya, King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty was unable to resist and sent Wen Zhong, the first general of the Shang Dynasty, to meet him. Because Jiang Ziya had a large number of yuxu disciples, Wen Zhong failed in the first battle. He went to jin''ao island to find his ten martial brothers and set up a ten unique array. None of Jiang Ziya''s men can break it. So he moved in again.

 Chapter 840

    Jiang Ziya invited Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun to break through the first Tianjue array, and killed Qin Wan, the head of the ten immortals, with dunlong pile. In the second array, please come and fear liusun to break the fierce array with a string of immortals. In the third array, the Taoist of Cihang was invited to break the wind roaring array with a jade net bottle.


    In the fourth formation, immortal Puxian was invited to break the ice formation with Wu Goujian. In the fifth array, guangchengzi broke the golden light array with Fantian seal. In the sixth battle, Taiyi broke the huaxue battle with the dragon fire.


    In the seventh array, Lu Ya Taoist used the fire gourd to close the fire array, and in the eighth array, Chi Jing used the Yin Yang mirror to break the falling soul array. The eighth array of moral true king broke the red water array with five fire and seven bird fans. The tenth Antarctic fairy broke the red sand formation with magic weapon. Both sides of the war are foreign aid. Although they are magic weapons of the show, the fight is really wonderful.


    After the defeat of the Shang Dynasty, Wen Zhong was forced to Juelong mountain, where the enemy had already laid a net. Cloud neutron refining Jiulong god fire column has been laid, waiting for Wen Zhong to be killed.


    Now that Fang Tianxing comes here, naturally he can''t make them happy.


    Wen Zhong is still at Juelong mountain. The Antarctic fairy has been waiting for a long time. Wen Zhong is leading the defeated general to go back. Everyone''s morale is very low. The defeat of the expedition in Xiqi naturally makes him feel uneasy about the future.


    Wen Zhong is a leader. Naturally, he knows that he can''t lose his morale. If he''s not responsible, he can only fail all the time.


    "Why are you all discouraged? I''ve been around the world for many years. I''ve known all these things for a long time. Victory and defeat are common affairs of soldiers and families. What can I do to decadent.


    Although they have broken the ten unique array, it is not easy for them to defeat me. As long as they have me, the Shang Dynasty will not be defeated. " Wen Zhong said confidently.


    "Oh, really?" The Antarctic fairy had been waiting here for a long time. He wanted to kill him in order to destroy the pillar of the Shang Dynasty.


    When Wen Zhong saw the Antarctic fairy, he immediately said, "what are you doing? Are you coming to deal with me?"


    For such a problem, the Antarctic fairy said with a smile: "I don''t know the number of days. I should be punished for doing the opposite."


    In a word, Wen Zhong was sentenced to death, just like the God above, who decided the life and death of others at will.


    Hearing Zhong''s angry voice, he said, "it depends on how you kill me today."


    Of course, the Antarctic fairy had already made preparations. He had already arranged everything, waiting for Wen Zhong to take the bait. When he stepped into Juelong mountain, he had no way to escape.


    He said in a low voice, "it''s better not to give the head at this time."


    With that, countless fires erupted from the ground, and nine pillars appeared beside Wen Zhong. There was endless fire on that pillar. The nine pillars formed a circle and trapped Wen Zhong in it.


    Wen Zhong quickly pinched the fire avoiding formula to resist the fire around him. He was also successful in his cultivation. These flames could not hurt him for a moment.


    But of course, this is not a long-term solution. He immediately wanted to jump out of this place. He tried to fly out, but when he reached mid air, he was blocked by a force.


    The Antarctic fairy said the mantra, and soon a fire burst out from the invisible barrier, which forced Wen Zhong to push away. The invisible flame formed a cover and blocked Wen Zhong''s way.


    The flame kept burning in the hood, and Wen Zhong''s clothes were lit. He thought he would die today.


    At this time, countless stars suddenly rose around, and a big array appeared. During the day, stars appeared all over the sky, and countless mysterious veins began to appear on the ground.


    The whole space-time is shrouded by the big array. The Antarctic fairy said in surprise, "this is the Hetu Luoshu."


    "You have a good eye. This is indeed a river map book, which is enough to coagulate time and space and bring everything to a standstill." Fang Tianxing said slowly.


    Fang Tianxing''s side was Wen Zhong, the Supreme Master of Shang Dynasty. At the moment when time and space stopped, Fang Tianxing brought him out. Wen Zhong didn''t expect that he would survive. He said gratefully, "thank you for saving me. I don''t know who you are."


    "I can answer the question of who he is." A familiar voice sounded, and King Zhou, that is, huangfutian, came out from a distance.


    His appearance can naturally explain everything. He stood beside the grand master Wen Zhong and said, "Taoist priest Fang is a friend I invited. He is here to help our business."


    King Zhou said that Wen Zhong naturally believed that Fang Tianxing was their friend and trustworthy partner.


    The Antarctic Fairy on one side felt that they didn''t pay attention to themselves. He felt a little annoyed and said in a cold voice: "have you forgotten that I''m here? Is it too early to cheer? I can catch you all


    "Then try it." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    The Antarctic fairy man is an old immortal who controls the life span of the human world in myths and legends. It is characterized by a large head with a protruding forehead, a long white beard, a smiling old man, riding on a crane or deer, and an immortal peach tied to a walking stick.


    "The Antarctic fairy has already become a great Luo Jinxian. You have to be careful." Wen Zhong reminded Tianxing.


    The Antarctic fairy didn''t want to deal with a young man who didn''t know how to deal with him, so he let his mount go. It was a sika deer and had a thousand years of road.


    Fang Tianxing just needs to find someone who is not so high in cultivation to practice. This is the experience value sent to the door.


    The sika deer turned into an old man with a crutch, and the painting style of the Antarctic fairy was the same, but it was a little less immoral and obscene, maybe it was not enough.


    The sika deer Spirit said with a smile, "let me teach you some lessons."


    Fang Tianxing did not care about the way back: "fat mays shake the tree, ridiculous do not measure."


    Close to Fang Tianxing, the walking stick in the hand of the sika deer is Yang''s head. Naturally, Fang Tianxing is blocked by the horizontal sword, followed by the Eight Diagrams mirror in the hand of Yi Yang.


    The mirror light shines on the sika deer. As long as you find him, you can make him show his original shape, which is a great shame.


    All the people present are immortal families. If they fight in the shape of a beast, they will lose face. How ridiculous is this? The sika deer immediately escaped the light of the sword and did not let Fang Tianxing succeed.


    But this also lost the opportunity, began to fall into the rhythm of Fang Tianxing''s attack, began to fall into the downwind.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing''s performance, the Antarctic Fairy on one side seems to be a beginner, but he has rich combat experience. If he grows up, it will be a big trouble. Now he is more determined to get rid of Fang Tianxing.


    Soon Fang Tianxing forced the sika deer into a desperate situation. Seeing this, the Antarctic fairy was very dissatisfied. He took out something and said, "deer, pick up my magic weapon."


    With that, he threw a wreath to Sika Deer essence. Sika Deer essence jumped up, took the magic weapon, and instantly knew how to activate the method.

 Chapter 841

    When the sika deer spirit got the magic weapon, it was naturally very proud to throw out the wreath, trying to trap Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing wanted to cut the wreath with his sword. It was easy for him to do so, but he appeared on his head and put it on himself.


    He kept breaking away, let the flowers on the wreath wither, but wither a will grow a new one, and seems to be absorbing their own flesh and blood essence.


    The sika deer said with a smile, "don''t struggle. The harder you work, the tighter the garland will be. Give up the struggle. When you die, the garland will naturally loosen."


    Naturally, he knew the master''s magic weapon was powerful. In front of him, there was no other magic weapon except Hetu Luoshu. Now that he was entangled in a wreath, he had no way to survive.


    He came closer and wanted to see how Fang Tianxing died, but he didn''t expect that a flame burst out on Fang Tianxing, and the wreaths were burnt out in a flash.


    Fang Tianxing leaps up quickly, his long sword comes out, and goes through the mouth of the fierce moon of the sika deer essence. Everything happens too fast, and the sika deer essence doesn''t react. The Antarctic fairy in the sky naturally sees it, and immediately comes to save the sika deer.


    The Antarctic fairy soon threw out his magic weapon to block Fang Tianxing and took the opportunity to save the sika deer essence.


    Fang Tianxing just took out the sword, and the sika deer essence suddenly revealed its original shape, and there was blood on yuexiong''s mouth.


    The Antarctic fairy immediately put the sika deer away. He immediately fed a grain of elixir into the sika deer''s mouth. But just now Fang Tianxing had crushed the sika deer''s viscera. He must be treated immediately, otherwise even Daluo Jinxian could not be saved.


    "If you act against the heaven, you will be punished naturally. I will take revenge one day." The Antarctic fairy put down a cruel word and turned to leave. He had to find a quiet place to cure the sika deer.


    "It''s really amazing that Daoyou can push back the Antarctic fairy." Wen Zhong said with admiration.


    Fang Tianxing said: "today, the Antarctic fairy doesn''t really do it. He is the first disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun. His accomplishments are higher than the twelve golden immortals, which can''t be underestimated."


    Soon after the crisis was over, the class returned to the imperial court. Wen Zhong was not killed by the enemy, so he realized what he had said before and stabilized the morale of the army.


    Just such things make people feel funny. Many people have a lot of power. This time we go back, we must make a fresh start. Next time we attack Xiqi, we must have a stronger attack.


    Back to the nearest city, the soldiers need to rest. Jinjiling is easy to defend, but hard to attack. Xiqi will attack soon, just wait for work.


    Before Xi Qi broke through the ten Jue array, he also got a rare chance to recruit and expand his strength.


    Everyone is very optimistic about the future, but the Antarctic fairy in Jiang Ziya''s account frowns and seems not optimistic.


    It seemed that he didn''t know exactly what happened. Jiang Ziya carefully asked, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Why are you worried?"


    "I met a young man named Fang Tianxing, who can''t figure out his followers at all. He is likely to become an obstacle for us." The Antarctic fairy said to Jiang Ziya.


    Jiang Ziya is also good at calculating. He had seen Fang Tianxing before. He quickly said, "Fang Tianxing seems to come from the future time and space. His fate is all unknown. It''s normal that you can''t see it through, senior brother."


    He didn''t say anything else. Fang Tianxing gave him a very strange feeling, just like the unknown of fate. He was the one who escaped, the only variable.


    Xiqi took the opportunity to develop, but Fang Tianxing stayed in the city. Through this period of understanding, he found that the problem of the Shang Dynasty was not small. There was already a situation in which the powerful controlled the power of the court, and the slaves at the bottom complained.


    This is almost every dynasty will happen, social contradictions can not be reconciled, and ultimately can only be the outbreak of war, a bloodbath makes the society reshuffle.


    In this era, there are few effective ways to go too far. If reform is carried out, it will lead to social unrest. Coupled with domestic and foreign troubles, it is tantamount to drinking doves to quench thirst. It is too dangerous.


    In fact, the reason why Xiqi rebelled was that King Zhou violated the interests of the vassals. He watched the vassals grow up and wanted to control them, but he was attacked.


    But if it is delayed, it will make the situation more and more serious, affect the king''s power, and put him in a dilemma.


    As king Zhou, huangfutian naturally knew that he had tried to reform before, but the internal dissatisfaction made it difficult for him to carry out his ideas, almost unsustainable.


    Now the disaster in Xiqi is just around the corner. We can only stop for a while and deal with the rebel forces in Xiqi first.


    Many of the soldiers in the front line were slaves. They had no land of their own and could not support themselves. They could only become slaves in big families in exchange for the chance to survive.


    They were forced to go to the battlefield by King Zhou. They were very dissatisfied and didn''t receive any decent training. Their combat effectiveness was really poor.


    In the face of those excellent and powerful generals in Xiqi, almost ten of them are capable of fighting against one. I''m afraid that once the situation fails, the troops will be defeated like a mountain.


    This problem naturally needs to be solved, otherwise, it seems that the powerful paper tiger will not be able to survive one round in front of the wolf.


    It was soon decreed that on the battlefield, with the heads of three enemy troops, they could get rid of slavery and obtain the status of being desperate. They could also get land and be self-sufficient.


    It''s too tempting. These people are slaves of big families. They are used to being bullied at ordinary times. It''s not illegal to be killed against the master''s efforts if they are a little worse than the master''s will.


    Meet some harsh owners, life is not as good as pigs and dogs.


    Now there is an opportunity to get rid of slavery. Naturally, we should strive for it.


    It''s just that everything is a lie. The Shang Dynasty won''t win. Naturally, the promises won''t be fulfilled. Moreover, most of the land is in the name of the nobility, and even the king can''t control much land.


    They didn''t know about such a thing. The troops of naxiqi soon came to Jinjiling, and the battle was imminent.


    Soon, Xiqi sent a letter of war to fight to the death in three days. All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the battlefield was aggravated. In the Shang Dynasty, there were 200000 troops and only 80000 in Xiqi, but the strength of both sides was stronger.


    Their 80000 soldiers were trained and good at fighting, while most of the 200000 soldiers in the Shang Dynasty were slaves, so they had little fighting power.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that they are on the defensive side and can rely on the city to resist the attack, so that they have the chance to fight.


    But Fang Tianxing knows that the so-called strong city is no different from tofu under the immortal''s magic.

 Chapter 842

    If you want to keep this city, you must have greater strength. The so-called "win by the weak" is mostly the strength of the whole. In a certain part, it is only to win by the strong and use one''s own strengths to overcome the other''s weaknesses.


    In reality, there has never been any miracle, only things that are taken for granted, which are the unbreakable truth.


    Xiqi''s troops are on the way to the city. They are all waiting to bite a piece of meat off the old lion and have a good meal.


    When huangfutian became king Zhou, he couldn''t be so incompetent any more. He had to let his opponent know how powerful he was. Even if he lost, he had to stand up and lose. He couldn''t be humiliated and die in the pursuit of hyenas.


    Before the battle, naturally, the two armies were called by their respective generals. As a challenger, Xi Qi naturally sent out his own capable soldiers. They sent out a young general, Huang Feihu. He is a veteran, and he can do everything.


    Such things can not let people rest assured, that is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become more powerful.


    This is what kind of situation, only to promote their own strength to the limit, but such things are ridiculous, they are very helpless for their own situation.


    Nothing can be so easy to solve, only to become more powerful.


    When Huang Feihu goes out of the army, there must be someone on this side to deal with him. Wen Zhong is fully responsible for the affairs here. Naturally, he chooses the generals to fight.


    He looked at the people around him and immediately said, "Deng Jiugong, go ahead."


    The middle-aged general took the order to go out and galloped to Huang Feihu. He was the general of Sanshan pass. His weapon was a green dragon sword. Although he was born in a mortal family, he had excellent martial arts and was as good as a God. His son Deng Xiu and his daughter Deng Chanyu are as beautiful as flowers.


    After he went to battle, he held a green dragon sword in his hand and said, "you were a general of the Shang Dynasty. Why did you go to Xiqi to rebel?"


    Huang Feihu looked resentful. He used the weapon as a gold gun, and a beast rode on a five color cow


    Huang Feihu''s family was loyal and good for seven generations, and occupied a high position in the Shang Dynasty. Huang Feihu''s father, Huang gun, was a famous town commander in the Shang Dynasty, while Huang Feihu was named King Wu Cheng of the town. Huang Feihu, whose younger sister was Huang Niangniang in the West Palace of Chaoge, was killed by King Zhou of Shang Dynasty. Later, she was molested by King Zhou of xuehen and forced to kill his wife Jia. Huang Feihu passed through five passes. He personally led 1000 generals to surrender with his second younger brother, third son and fourth friend. Jiang Ziya helped King Wu of Zhou to fight against King Zhou and became King Wu.


    "Don''t say too much. I have a grudge against King Zhou. I will kill Chaoge and make him pay the price." Huang Feihu said in a heavy voice.


    Then he urged wuse Shenniu to go to that place. Deng Jiugong didn''t show any weakness. He just flattered himself and waved his green dragon sword to Huang Feihu.


    Huang Feihu was also surprised. He thought that his strength was not weak. Unexpectedly, Deng Jiugong was not weaker than himself.


    However, he didn''t think he would lose. After all, his multicolored cow was a strange beast, while Deng Jiugong sat down on an ordinary horse.


    As long as they use a little means, they can gain an advantage, so they fight with Deng Jiugong again. They have the same weapons, and no one can do anything about them. This makes many people feel a little ridiculous.


    At this time, Huang Feihu deliberately hinted to his five color God ox, and immediately the five color God ox gave a roar, which made the horse under Deng Jiugong crazy and out of control.


    Of course, to create opportunities for Huang Feihu, Deng Jiugong was caught off guard and didn''t react. Huang Feihu immediately changed his moves and wanted to kill Deng Jiugong.


    Deng Jiugong was also experienced in battle. He suddenly jumped up from his horse and forced Huang Feihu to retreat.


    He can''t easily pass Huang Feihu. After he falls, he stands on the horse''s back. The horizontal knife is the style of a strong man immediately. What a ridiculous thing.


    In fact, Huang Feihu is not so bad in martial arts, but in the whole momentum, Huang Feihu is so far away that he is not an opponent at all, and he is defeated.


    A move is also lost, in the battlefield failure and death is no different, Deng Jiugong''s knife in that Huang Feihu''s neck, said to him: "the battlefield is merciless, don''t blame me."


    At this time, a flash of light hit Deng Jiugong on the shoulder and made him step back. A boy with a red tassel gun and a wind and fire wheel. He was Nezha of Xiqi. It was he who hurt Deng Jiugong with the circle of heaven and earth just now.


    He has great powers. He has studied Taoism for many years and has achieved great accomplishments. Then Deng Jiugong is just a mortal. He is his opponent there. He can''t fight back if he tries a few magic weapons.


    Just when he was in danger, the ground suddenly changed. A dwarf came out and attacked Nezha behind him. Nezha had three heads and six arms. It was too difficult to attack.


    It''s just to divert attention and save Deng Jiugong.


    It was tuxingsun who saved Deng Jiugong. He was good at escaping from the earth. Naturally, he came and went freely, and ordinary people couldn''t catch him.


    He is not for Deng Jiugong. In fact, he is for his daughter Deng Chanyu. He is trying to please his father-in-law and win Deng Chanyu''s heart. However, the small size of this native Sun Sheng naturally makes Deng Chanyu dissatisfied.


    Women always like to be handsome and tall. Tuxingsun also knows that, but the cultivation level is not enough. It can only be so for the time being.


    There was no winner or loser in this contest. Both sides had a small test. Xi Qi simply let Nezha stay on the field. Tu xingsun also volunteered to make some contributions.


    There was no one else. Wen Zhong let him go. He had some skills. Naturally, he wanted to perform well. Naturally, he went on the stage to play with Nezha. His technique of Dun was mysterious. Nezha couldn''t break it. He was really teased.


    But he couldn''t get on Nezha either. After all, he lacked the means of attack. What a ridiculous thing it was to make his own strength a little ridiculous.


    This round of duel, the two sides are tied, the next is to send out the elite to do the decisive battle.


    That''s ridiculous. It''s a kind of stage destroyed by others. What a helpless thing it is. The Shang Dynasty had to send out capable officers.


    What''s the matter? The only way to raise one''s own strength to the limit is to send soldiers to fight against each other, that is to test the other''s reality.


    Winning or losing a battle before a battle has a great impact on morale. When the combat effectiveness is equal, of course, the one with insufficient morale has a greater chance of losing.


    This is how things, only let their own strength over the opponent, in order to let the soldiers have the confidence to win.

 Chapter 843

    In fact, defending the city still has some advantages. As long as you can''t defend it, you can stand in an invincible position. If the attacking side can''t attack continuously, it can only retreat.


    With the support of a big man behind Xiqi''s side, it''s not easy to fail. Soon Xiqi sent Jiang Ziya and Wenzhong went out in person to compete with each other.


    Hearing that Zhong Yiran was not afraid, Jiang Ziya''s cultivation was mediocre in his opinion. He just had a whip given by the primitive God, which was superior to his own whip.


    He had been on guard since he was attacked last time. Naturally, he was on guard this time. However, since Jiang Ziya dared to come out, he also relied on him.


    "Jiang Ziya, after the failure last time, I still want to come here to find a way out this time." Wen Zhong said to Jiang Ziya.


    As soon as Jiang Ziya''s face was picked, he said, "we are teachers of benevolence and righteousness. Evil does not oppress right. How can you continue to be rampant?"


    "It''s useless to talk more, but you can see the truth from the bottom of your hand." Wen Zhong said boldly.


    After that, he urged Mo Qilin to rush up. Jiang Ziya held the whip in his hand. The whip was very tight. He hit the gods on the top and the demons and ghosts on the bottom. It can be said that the gods blocked and killed the gods and the Buddhas blocked and killed the Buddhas.


    The shape is wooden whiplash. The whip is three feet, six inches and five minutes long and has 21 sections. Each section has four runes, totally 84 runes. At the end of the Shang Dynasty, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty presided over the Fengshen whip and Fengshen list, which were owned by hermeneutics. Later, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty gave two treasures to Jiang Ziya to manage Fengshen. After Fengshen, he returned to heaven with the whip and Fengshen list to assist the Jade Emperor Haotian to restrict the gods.


    Wen Zhong''s martial arts and Taoism are not weak, but he has to be very careful when he meets Jiang Ziya. After several rounds of steady fighting, Jiang Ziya naturally can''t stand Wen Zhong''s skill.


    In a hurry, he began to beat the whip, which came towards him. Hearing that Zhong immediately parried with both male and female whip, he didn''t expect that the power of beating the whip was too strong. He suddenly interrupted his female whip and had to roll off his mount to escape.


    If the whip comes from the hand of Yuanshi Tianzun, its power should not be so weak. Obviously, Jiang Ziya used the whip to exert all his power, because his magic power was limited, and Yuanshi Tianzun also limited his power.


    Whip is not powerful. If it doesn''t hit the head, it can''t kill people. The reason why whip exists is not to kill people, but to serve as a deterrent to God and man.


    If the gods and men are disobedient and all the forms and spirits are destroyed with one whip, then who will be on the list of gods? Can''t the twelve golden immortals of hermeneutics be robbed to work for the Jade Emperor.


    Jiang Ziya naturally would not miss such an opportunity. He immediately urged sixiangxiang to come after him. Wen Zhong''s divine eyes lit up, blocked him and pretended to run away.


    Jiang Ziya immediately pursues, if can capture that commander-in-chief Wen Zhong, certainly is to attack the city to have the very big help.


    Just when he was chasing, who knew that Wen Zhong was feigning defeat, and suddenly turned around and threw out the Hetu Luoshu. Under the urge, time and space suddenly solidified, and Jiang Ziya could only watch with a whip in his hand.


    Wen Zhong took up his male whip and hit Jiang Ziya on the top of his head. If he hit Jiang Ziya hard, he would die of brain burst


    But when it hit Jiang Ziya, it was suddenly blocked by a burst of yellow light. It was the automatic protector of Wuji apricot yellow flag. There were thousands of golden lotus flowers, nothing to break, all evils to retreat, and all methods to keep away.


    At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun bestowed many treasures, and they were powerful. It was clear that his martial arts and Taoism were better than him, so he could not help it.


    Wen Zhong can only stop. It''s time for Hetu Luoshu ningdun time and space, and Jiang Ziya also gets out of it. He was also afraid. If he had not been protected by Wuji apricot yellow flag, he would have been in a different place.


    This kind of thing really makes people feel helpless. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s the only way to become more powerful.


    The two sides stopped fighting for a while, and fought again three days later. Xiqi''s people set up camp on the spot, and they all gathered their energy to find a way to defeat their opponents.


    Wen Zhong is defending the city, but he will lose if he defends for a long time. Once he finds a way to break the city, he will surely fall into a passive position.


    It''s necessary to get information. Of course, there is no more suitable person than tuxingsun. But tuxingsun''s nature is stupid and arrogant, which will lead to bad things.


    So Fang Tianxing and all his friends went to Xiqi to explore the military situation. Tuxingsun was very proud of his dixingshu. Most people can''t learn such a method. They can only be cultivated if they are born with the nature of earth or bear a strange treasure.


    The small figure of tuxingsun is mostly due to the reason of his skill. What a helpless thing it is. It''s just that this kind of thing is so helpless. It''s only to let his strength rise to the limit.


    Fang Tianxing watched Tu xingsun perform the art of escaping from the earth. He was not afraid of others to learn it, so he didn''t avoid it.


    After the casting, tuxingsun and Fang Tianxing sneak into the ground together and go straight to the military camp in naxiqi. By this time, it''s dark, and only a few bodyguards on duty at the gate are still awake. They patrol carelessly at the door, these mortal soldiers, underground things they can''t manage, they can''t manage.


    Walking all the way to the rear of Xiqi barracks, the Marshal''s tent and supplies are here. Tuxingsun emerges from the ground, takes a string of immortals, and is ready to catch some Xiqi generals to go back to ask for credit.


    Fang Tianxing knew something about his character, and immediately said to him, "OK, you go. I''ll go somewhere else."


    That tuxingsun also some complacent said: "don''t go too far, let Zhou Bing find out, then I can''t take you back."


    Fang Tianxing laughed in his heart and said to him, "OK, you go." Tu xingsun went straight to Da Zhang, while Fang Tianxing went to other places to see the troops arrangement and food preparation of Xiqi.


    The tuxingsun soon came to the Marshal''s tent. At the moment, Jiang Ziya was discussing military affairs with Jifa, king of Wu. After a long discussion, tuxingsun couldn''t understand.


    Soon they seemed to have finished talking. King Jifa went back to have a rest. The Tuxing sun immediately followed him with tudun.


    Although he didn''t know anything about military theory, he knew that as long as the thief was captured first and King Ji was captured, Jiang Ziya would have to be slaughtered by him. At that time, he was the most meritorious official. He was the king and worshiped the prime minister, and Deng Jiugong could not betroth his daughter to himself.


    In his heart, he was proud and sneaked into Jifa''s camp. When he saw that Jifa was sleeping on the couch, he immediately took out the immortal rope and was ready to tie Jifa back to ask for credit.


    Reciting the formula, he urged the immortal rope to tie up the man smoothly. Tu xingsun was just about to take him back. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly sat up and became a little scared.


    Tuxingsun couldn''t help looking at the man and said, "master, how could it be you?"

 Chapter 844

    The man yelled, "villain, you dare to bully your master and destroy your ancestors. I''ll teach you today."


    Seeing that the master was afraid to leave his grandson, Tu xingsun knew that nothing could be done. He immediately wanted to use the technique of escaping to escape.


    "Forget who taught you how to escape?" The voice of fearing liusun rang out behind tuxingsun. With a little bit of his hand, the ground was changed by his means, and his technique of escaping from the earth was invalid.


    Tu xingsun couldn''t get out even though he ran left and right. At this time, he was afraid to leave sun. He was already reciting the Dharma formula. The immortal rope on his body soon flew out and bound it to Tu xingsun.


    At this critical moment, a cry came from outside, "there''s a fire. The grain and grass are on fire. Come and put out the fire."


    "Well, you have a helper. I''ll deal with him when I clean you up." Afraid to leave sun discontented said.


    At this time, someone suddenly came from outside. Time and space stopped for a moment. Fang Tianxing left with tuxingsun. He came outside and was not afraid of the influence of retaining sun''s magic.


    Fang Tianxing urges tudunshu and leaves with tuxingsun.


    Tuxingsun seemed to be silly all the way and didn''t say a word until Fang Tianxing took him back to Jinjiling. He seemed to recover.


    He knelt down quickly and said, "thanks for brother Fang''s help. I thought I couldn''t come back. I didn''t expect I could come back."


    Fang Tianxing asked him to kneel down for a moment. Tu xingsun thought he was great, so he would be willing to surrender if he was convinced.


    Soon he picked him up and said to him, "brother tuxingsun, Xiqi people are very cunning. It''s normal for you to be deceived. You should be more careful in the future."


    This is how things, only let people''s power become more powerful, this is how ridiculous things.


    Tu xingsun also suffered a loss. He has a long memory, but it''s impossible to expect him to change completely. Fang Tianxing also knows.


    Fang Tianxing knew what he wanted to ask and said to him, "you want to ask me why I can escape from the earth."


    The tuxingsun nodded, he really knew his own situation, Fang Tianxing of course said: "I just watched you perform several times, try to perform and learn."


    Tuxingsun didn''t say anything. You know, it took him ten years to learn something. For the first time, he could really escape.


    That is how things, only their own strength to become more powerful, this is how things, only their own strength to become more powerful.


    That guy is a little ridiculous about his own situation. What kind of thing is it? Only by making his own strength more powerful. What kind of helpless thing is it? Only by making his own strength more powerful.


    Only such things are so powerless, only such things are so helpless, which makes many people feel ridiculous.


    Although tuxingsun was found and nearly captured, Fang Tianxing still got a lot of information. He observed that there was a lot of breath hidden in Xiqi''s barracks. He must be an able man who came to help.


    After three days, they will play. How to deal with them is a problem.


    That is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how bad things. Of course, we should invite more people to help us, at least we can''t lose on the scene.


    Soon we invited Hong Jin, Yi Qi Xian Ma Yuan, Yu Yi Xian and others. They are very important reinforcements.


    But Fang Tianxing knows that this is not enough, there must be more strong, so that we can increase some assurance.


    Soon it was three days. This time, it was really an endless fight. Although the fire was put out in time, it also lost a lot.


    The rest of their food and grass can only last ten days. This time, they must do their best, or they will have to withdraw temporarily.


    Soon, the two sides sent one of their own generals, Deng Chanyu, the daughter of Deng Jiugong, from the Shang Dynasty, and Huang Tianhua, the son of Huang Feihu, from Xiqi.


    Maybe it''s also very attractive. It makes people feel helpless. They are a little bad about their own things. It''s a thing that is defeated by others.


    When both sides go on the stage, they first salute each other. They are both young people. Naturally, they are competitive. What a ridiculous thing it is to make their own strength ridiculous.


    Huang tianhuasheng is nine feet tall. His face looks like sheep fat. His eyes are exposed. He is a tiger like leopard. His nature is like fire. He wore a flamboyant gold crown on his head, a red robe of tuanlong on his body, and a chain of gold chain armor on his body. He has excellent martial arts and great courage.


    With a pair of eight edged silver hammers in hand and a moxie sword on his waist, he is the treasure of a true monarch of pure and void morality. He can give a white light and take a person''s head; There are also magic weapons: Fire Dragon logo, heart saving nail, jade Unicorn riding on the crotch, one shot of the horn, the sound of wind and cloud on four feet, play three mountains and travel five mountains, immoral people with advanced magic power can''t ride.


    Huang Tianhua''s whole body is a magic weapon of the immortal family. It can be said that Huang Tianhua''s style is extraordinary.


    Deng Chanyu''s mount is a bad horse. It looks ordinary, but not everyone can control the bad horse. It''s not easy for Deng Chanyu to ride such a horse all the time. In other words, Deng Chanyu''s riding on a strong horse shows the heroic young female general''s elegant demeanor.


    Huang Tianhua said to Deng Chan Yu, "since you are a woman, I''ll let you do three moves to avoid being bullied by others."


    "You don''t need to give way, one move can get you back." Deng Chan Yu said without showing weakness.


    Huang Tianhua was angry in his heart, but he didn''t show it. He just waited for Deng Chan Yu to make a move to see what he had.


    As soon as Deng Chan Yu raised her hand, countless flying stones would fly out. It''s not an ordinary stone, it''s a stone that can emit colorful light. There are a lot of small concealed weapons that can attack the opponent by surprise. If they are thrown, they will hurt the enemy''s face. They are like meteors. They can be black and blue.


    Every time Deng Chanyu''s strategy was to deceive people first, and then quickly plot against the enemy by surprise attack, making the enemy''s civil defense impossible to defend. And hit a hundred times, but the power is small, can''t cause fatal damage.


    Like a meteor, the stone hit his face, which made him feel very painful. Huang Tianhua was sure to get off the horse, which was in response to Deng Chan Yu''s previous warning.


    Nezha of Xiqi camp sneered: "the way to be a general: when you are on the battlefield, you must see everywhere and listen everywhere. Can''t you fight with a stone and get hurt by him; I''m afraid that if Saturn interrupts me, I''ll be out of phase. It''s not good all my life. "


    Huang Tianhua was his words don''t live, almost defeated by a move, can only be his own end, said: "you line you up, don''t give us Xiqi disgrace."

 Chapter 845

    "Go on, I''m different from you." Nezha said with disdain.


    After that, he stepped on the wind and fire wheel, and the spear in his hand was not soft. He repeatedly stabbed and forced Deng Chan Yu to fight.


    It seems that Deng Chanyu doesn''t want to fight and wants to run away. Nezha immediately catches up with him. Unexpectedly, this is a trick. He is hit by countless flying stones and suffers a lot.


    After the end, Huang Tianhua said with a laugh: "it''s bad luck to be interrupted by him for a hundred years!"


    Nezha said angrily, "why did you return my words! I have no intention. Why do you remember my anger


    Jiang Ziya quickly said: "you go back to the wounded, don''t shout here."


    Deng Chan Yu complacently said: "you Xiqi and others play, if no one can, you''d better surrender."


    Many people can''t help it, such as long XUHU, Wu Ji and others. They all volunteered to deal with Deng Chan Yu, but Jiang Ziya didn''t agree. Instead, he held on to Chang Xu and said, "but Deng Chan Yu''s five colored stone is powerful, lest you get hurt."


    Fang Tianxing laughs in secret on the city tower. This guy shows that he is really playing a trick to win. What kind of thing is that? It''s very mean.


    This kind of means is not good, but it is also their common means, flaunting their own benevolence and righteousness, making others feel that they are weak, just and weak.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t like this. Victory only belongs to the strong. It''s too despicable to flaunt benevolence and righteousness to win the sympathy of others.


    He likes to go straight, crush them with absolute power, and don''t give them the chance of sophistry. This is the real way of heaven. There is no fancy, only pure power.


    Soon, all the soldiers in Xiqi were filled with righteous indignation. One of them said, "I''ll come. I have heavenly eyes. I can see through the colorful light of those colorful stones."


    Soon Fang Tianxing recognized that this man was Yang Ren, originally a doctor of Shang Zhou, who was one of the three generations to explain yuxu.


    Because of advising King Zhou of Shang Dynasty on the construction of Lutai, he was gouged out of his eyes, killed and abandoned.


    Because of his loyalty and resentment, he rushed to the cave of Qingfeng mountain, which shocked the foot cloud of Qingxu daodezhen, one of the twelve immortals of yuxu, and was rescued later.


    Daodezhenjun put two golden elixirs in his eyes to make his eyes grow hands and eyes. Although the two heavenly eyes are strange in shape, they can look up at the heaven, down at the crypt and know all kinds of things in the world. He became Huang Tianhua''s younger martial brother and the second disciple of the immortal moral true king; He has the magic weapon "five fire and seven bird fans" passed down by the division. His weapon is a flying electric gun, and his mount is a Yunxia beast.


    He can be said to have been wronged, which makes many people feel ridiculous. Fang Tianxing also thinks that such people are not welcome everywhere.


    Jiang Ziya burned the jade lute essence with samadhi fire.


    Daji was angry when he saw his sister died in front of him. In order to frame Jiang Ziya, Daji gave King Zhou a construction drawing of Lutai and asked Jiang Ziya to supervise the construction.


    Jiang Ziya couldn''t let himself bear the stain of life. He couldn''t do such a thing. So he scolded King Zhou and fled to Xiqi.


    Jiang Ziya fled. Yang Ren, the senior doctor, came to check the situation and found out that Jiang Ziya was forced to jump into the river because he was in charge of building a deer terrace. After meeting King Zhou, he tried to persuade him. But king Zhou was not moved, and instead he gouged out Yang Ren.


    Deng Chanyu was soon defeated by him, and Xiqi''s taxi spirit suddenly hit the bottom and rebounded, and soon became like cooking oil with fire.


    It seems that Jiang Ziya''s strategy is very effective and can be used freely for his own power.


    In Fang Tianxing''s opinion, it''s very easy to deal with Yang Ren, who is still a civil servant after all. Although I also learned some martial arts from my master and understood the use of the flying electric gun, I was born with a lack of force, so I can''t take advantage of fighting alone in the battlefield. And it''s also a mortal constitution. Like most immortals, they also rely on magic weapons to eat, and rely too much on magic weapons to make up for their own shortcomings.


    If you lose these two things, Yang Ren may not be able to fight even ordinary generals. When dealing with powerful enemies with high magic skills, you always fight first and then attack them with magic weapons.


    Such a person only needs to choose one with excellent martial arts skills who can avoid the attack of magic weapon, so that he can deal with him.


    It''s easy to talk about it, but it''s also difficult. There are not many people who are proficient in martial arts and can avoid the damage of magic weapons. What a ridiculous thing it is. Only by making their own strength more powerful can they do it.


    Thinking about it, there is only one person left, that is Hong Jin.


    Hong Jinshi''s inheritance is unknown. He is proficient in the five elements Taoist art of Qi Men Dun Jia. He has a beast riding on a whale dragon. His weapon is a Yan Yue Dao.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "I recommend one to the general. Hong Jin can deal with Yang Ren."


    Wen Zhong immediately asked, "where is Hong Jin?"


    "I''m Hong Jin." Said a young man.


    He looks like a proud peacock. People who don''t know him only think he has extraordinary bearing. People who know him all know that he has ordinary magic power, but he is very proud,


    Wen Zhong looked at him and said quickly, "OK, you go on the stage."


    Soon, Hong Jin was ordered to fight. Such things made people feel funny. What kind of things they were, they were bad for people''s power.


    Riding to the front, Hong Jin said with pride, "who are you? The general is not at war with the unknown. "


    "It''s Yang Ren who used to be a doctor in Chaoge." Yang Ren said haughtily.


    He is very funny about his situation. How funny is that? Although he was killed by King Zhou, he always takes pride in his identity. Everyone says that he once worked as a Shang Dynasty doctor. In fact, few people like him in Xiqi.


    Hearing his report, Hong Jin nodded and said, "it''s not bad. I can barely be my opponent."


    After that, he stabbed Yang Ren with the Yanyue sword in his hand. His martial arts skills were also very common. For those with high martial arts skills, he was just a flower. Fortunately, Yang Ren was just a civil servant.


    I don''t know anything about martial arts. Even after learning a few moves, I can only deal with some small soldiers and can''t get on the stage.


    They had a fight. After all, Yang Ren couldn''t help but cast his magic first and took out his magic weapon five fire seven bird fan.


    A colorful feather fan has seven bird feathers: Phoenix wings, qingluan wings, Mirs wings, peacock wings, crane wings, swan wings, owl wings, and five fire combinations: air fire, stone fire, wood fire, samadhi fire, and human fire. On the top of the fan, there are runes, rhymes, and poems on the reverse side.

 Chapter 846

    Yang Ren just holds five fire and seven bird fans. With one fan, the fire light from all over the sky comes towards Hong Jin.


    Although Hong Jin is conceited, he can''t let himself die like this. He immediately uses a soap flag and a white flag to make a space for the flag gate, which is separated from the inside and outside. When the magician enters the gate, he can be invisible. When the enemy enters, he can''t see anyone, but the magician can see the enemy clearly, so he can take the opportunity to approach and attack the enemy directly.


    Yang Ren sees Hong Jin''s figure and doesn''t know where he is going. He is suspicious, but he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Hong Jin was born as a left-wing Warlock. He clipped the horse and jumped out of the circle. He poked a soap flag down and put a knife up. The flag turned into a gate. Hong Jinlian people led the horse into the gate.


    That Hong Jin is already invisible close to him, his eyes are standing in front, can''t see the situation behind, that Hong Jin picked up Yanyue knife, is toward the Yang Ren behind split.


    Yang Ren was hit by this attack and immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. He turned his head and let out a white light with God''s eye to break Hong Jin''s invisibility, which made him stagger a few steps.


    It''s just that he was injured more seriously than Hong Jin. After a few steps, he still fell to the ground. Hong Jin quickly made his strength stronger, only to make his strength feel ridiculous.


    It''s ridiculous. It''s such a bad thing. The only way is to make yourself stronger.


    Yang Ren was quickly killed by Hong Jin, and the Shang soldiers in the city were immediately jubilant and loud.


    Hong Jin is also very satisfied, but he thinks highly of himself. Naturally, he thinks that all the cheers are for himself, and the glory belongs to him.


    Fang Tianxing said a few words to Wen Zhong. Wen Zhong immediately said, "General Hong, you are very tired. Take a rest and let others fight. Let''s raise our reputation as a big businessman."


    Hong Jin is a little dissatisfied, but he still takes orders to return to the city. Fang Tianxing is also relieved. Hong Jin''s martial arts are ordinary. If he didn''t meet a civil servant like Yang Ren, he would be very difficult to make contributions. If he was defeated later, he would be disgraced.


    Jiang Ziya seems to have found this point, but Hong Jin has gone back. Now another general is coming out. He is a general Fenglin who sat down by Zhang Guifang.


    This Fenglin is not well-known. He doesn''t know what skills he has, and he doesn''t dare to fight easily.


    At this time, uncle Ji Qian, the twelfth of the hundred sons of Jichang, King Wen of Zhou Dynasty, was the younger brother of boyikao and King Wu, Jifa. He was impatient and had excellent martial arts skills. He was good at using a long gun.


    He asked Jiang Ziya for help. He was the son of the Lord, so he couldn''t be allowed to play easily. But he insisted on going. Jiang Ziya could only persuade him to be careful and let him fight.


    What a ridiculous thing this is. When the pioneer Guan Fenglin saw that uncle Ji Qian was coming to fight, he was a prince and noble. His ability was just ordinary. He regarded himself as a soft persimmon. It was a bit foolish to rely on himself to make contributions.


    Ji Shuqian took the lead in the battle. A steel gun appeared and disappeared. Fenglin used a short mace. He couldn''t stand it and turned around.


    Fenglin also laments that his opponent''s martial arts are much better than he imagined, but that''s not enough.


    Ji Shuqian chases after him. Unexpectedly, Fenglin opens his mouth and spits out a black smoke. There are red beads hidden in the smoke. One of them knocks Ji Shuqian off his horse. Fenglin catches up with him and kills him.


    Jiang Ziya was naturally annoyed when the Lord''s son died. Although Jichang had more than 100 sons, it was OK to die one or two of them, but he knew that he had to express something, otherwise he would be talked about.


    "Nezha, go on the stage, kill the man and avenge Ji Shuqian." Jiang Ziya said to Nezha.


    Nezha naturally took orders to fight. What a ridiculous thing it was. Fenglin soon saw Nezha appear in front of his eyes on the wheel of wind and fire. He was a little wary, but he still had the courage to stay.


    "Who are you, to avenge that man?" Fenglin said quickly.


    "You don''t deserve to know my name!" Nezha didn''t want to talk to him more. He just carried a sharp spear and rushed to Fenglin. Fenglin soon blocked Nezha''s attack with his own weapons.


    The wind forest is really a bag of grass. After a few moments, it retreats and wants to escape. Nezha naturally pursues it, so the wind forest does the same thing again, spitting out a red bead to Nezha.


    With a sneer, Nezha showed his real body with three heads and six arms. The gold brick in his hand hit the red bead and broke it.


    The magic weapon of the wind forest was destroyed. Naturally, he was ready to run away. Unfortunately, Nezha didn''t give him the chance, and he was wounded by Nezha in the circle of heaven and earth. His tendon was broken and he was defeated.


    Such things are not so happy, only such things are broken by people, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    It''s normal for Fenglin to die in Nezha''s hands. However, as his leader, Zhang Guifang also plans to deal with Nezha. Fang Tianxing stops him and says to him, "you can only die."


    Naturally, Zhang Guifang didn''t believe it. She was confident in her own strength. That child was her opponent.


    "This lotus incarnation of Nezha has no soul and soul. Your moves have no effect on him. You have no chance of winning against him." Fang Tianxing said frankly.


    Zhang Guifang believed for a few minutes. Fang Tianxing said to Wen Zhong quickly, "I recommend myself to fight against Nezha."


    Wen Zhong nodded and said, "OK, it''s up to you. Just be careful."


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the field. He saw Nezha standing in the air with the wind and fire wheel. When he saw Fang Tianxing coming, he said to him, "who are you and what skills do you have? Dashang sent you to fight against me."


    "I don''t have any skills, but I can be self-improvement with humanity, self-reliance in the world, fear of heaven, power, ghosts, peace and happiness." Fang Tianxing said naturally.


    Nezha disdained to say: "the ability is not big, the tone is not small, see you can eat my several guns."


    After that, he came to Fang Tianxing with his firetip gun. Fang Tianxing also took out his own weapon. It was a peach wood sword. It didn''t dominate Nezha''s firetip gun. After a few collisions, it was a fire and soon became a piece of burnt wood.


    Nezha set foot on the point of fire and wanted Fang Tianxing to be the leader. What a ridiculous thing it was. Fang Tianxing quickly took out a huge gold hoop.


    It didn''t seem to be a magic weapon for attack, nor was it magical. Of course, Nezha didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing. Fang Tianxing framed Nezha''s firetip gun with a gold hoop, shook the firetip gun to the ground, and then put the gold hoop on Nezha''s head.

 Chapter 847

    What''s the effect of this? Nezha didn''t know the effect of this strange gold hoop, which made people feel strange.


    After Fang Tianxing put the gold hoop on him, he didn''t do anything else, but left him far away.


    Nezha only thought that he was pretending to be mysterious and was trying to tease himself. However, when he saw Fang Tianxing retreating, he began to chant a mantra. Suddenly, he felt that it was a sharp pain in the brain, as if his head was about to split.


    He immediately knew that it was the gold hoop on his head. He immediately wanted to take it down, but the gold hoop couldn''t be taken down because the meat was rooted.


    Nezha was very angry. He didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to use this kind of thing against himself, even if he was in pain, he would kill him.


    He took the firetip gun is to make that thing more powerful, but such things are so helpless, only to make their own strength more powerful.


    But just in the middle of the walk, Fang Tianxing continued to recite the mantra. What a ridiculous thing it was. Then he confined his limbs and head with gold hoops. Nezha flew into the air and found gold hoops on his hands and feet. All of a sudden, he fell down.


    Now his hands and feet were restrained by gold hoops, and he was in great pain. Fang Tianxing was still chanting a mantra, but Nezha couldn''t do all kinds of magic. He said angrily, "what do you want, dare you fight me face to face?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "the battlefield is more technical, the winner is the king, you can''t defeat me, only to admit defeat."


    The Nezha couldn''t stand it. He quickly said, "I admit defeat. Stop."


    Even the iron man can''t stand it under the Golden hoop, not to mention the child Nezha. Fang Tianxing stops to chant a mantra, so that he can have a chance to breathe.


    The people of Xiqi took Nezha down. It was a shame.


    Fang Tianxing stands on the field, and Xiqi''s generals are all eager to try. In their opinion, Fang Tianxing''s success is due to some unconventional ways, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Soon, the situation of that thing was so helpless. How ridiculous it was. Soon, Yang Jian of Xiqi went to war.


    He is a first-class general. He can be regarded as the best among the three generations of disciples of hermeneutics. He can be regarded as the first person. Jiang Ziya is relieved that he will fight.


    Soon I saw Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, coming on the stage with a wheezing dog. It seemed that he was really powerful. Fang Tianxing also knew his name. Later on, he was famous. The legendary god of war was not easy to provoke. He had to make himself stronger.


    Fang Tianxing is not so happy about this. Facing such a powerful opponent, he can also make himself stronger.


    The Erlang God followed the wheezing dog, showed his teeth and barked at Fang Tianxing. He suddenly rushed to attack Fang Tianxing, which made many people feel ridiculous and helpless about his own strength.


    Fang Tianxing was not much surprised when he saw the wheezing dog pounce on him. He raised his hand to release a snow wolf, which he had taken before.


    It''s even more ferocious than the sniffer dog. After all, dogs are dogs and wolves are wolves. Soon the two spirit beasts are biting together, which is hard to separate.


    "Now your dog and my wolf are together. They have their competition. Let''s have a good competition." Fang Tianxing said to Yang Jian.


    Yang Jian said, "OK, let me see what you have."


    After that, he would fight with his gun. According to Yang Jian''s previous tactics, he would first let out the dog to bite the enemy, and then he would use the bihuoruyi catapult or Tianyan to attack the opponent from a long distance, which often solved the battle quickly.


    But now his own wheezing dog is entangled by the other party''s wolf. He can''t help himself for a moment. He has to compete his skills first.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid, holding a handful of floating dust in his hand, fighting with Yang Jian. Such things make people feel helpless, and they disdain their own strength.


    They all have their own strength, which makes people feel not so happy. What kind of things are they? They are bad for their own strength.


    Many people are so helpless, this is how things, only their own strength to the limit, can make themselves more powerful.


    They all have a lot of helplessness, which makes people feel funny, only to make themselves stronger, which makes people feel funny, and those things are very bad.


    Naturally, Yang Jian''s martial arts are extraordinary, and Fang Tianxing is not bad at it. He is as good as him. He is proficient in eight or nine metaphysical skills and the magic of the eye of heaven.


    He didn''t make it out all the time. Fang Tianxing knew that if he made it out, he would definitely turn the war situation around. What a ridiculous thing it is, how helpless he is to his own strength, what a thing it is, how unhappy he is to his own strength.


    Fang Tianxing has his own means. If he moves first, he will be seen through. Naturally, he is passive. Such things are not what Fang Tianxing wants to see.


    Both sides are waiting for each other to show their flaws, and then they can hit the middle with one blow. Fang Tianxing shows a flaw after all. Yang Jian immediately found out that the three pointed two edged knife in his hand stabbed directly at his shoulder.


    Fang Tianxing dodges. Yang Jian seems to have been in the direction of Fang Tianxing''s escape. The light in his third eye just hits Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing was hit by the divine light and flew out. Yang Jian followed him with a three pointed two edged sword. When he was sick, he could make his opponent die.


    This kind of thing can''t make people feel happy. It''s a bit helpless. When Yang Jian saw that Fang Tianxing didn''t get much hurt, he just laughed at himself.


    Yang Jian suddenly felt bad. He turned to see another man behind him, looking at himself with a big iron bar. Of course, Yang Jian immediately picked up the three pointed and two edged knife to block him. The other side''s strength was very strong, and the iron bar just hit him. Yang Jian half knelt down.


    However, Yang Jian noticed that there was still a killing opportunity behind him. Immediately, he turned into a pangolin and fled to the ground.


    People on the court were also surprised to see seven Fang Tianxing appear. Nezha''s three heads and six arms are already very powerful. They didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing also had this kind of means.


    Nezha said with disdain: "what is this? Elder martial brother Yang''s eight nine Xuangong can produce seventy-two of himself. It''s just a path. "


    Jiang Ziya said solemnly, "no, I don''t think his art of change is either hermeneutic or interceptive. I can''t see where it comes from."


    Red lotus, white lotus, green lotus leaf, the three religions used to be one family. Since Hongjun''s ancestor preached Seven Saints, apart from the two western saints in heaven and earth, empress Nuwa is the most authentic Taoist method of Sanqing. This person''s means are not like western Buddhism, nor demon clan, nor Sanqing. So what''s his origin.

 Chapter 848

    In this world, Taoism is prosperous, but the most important thing in practice is chance and inheritance. Without good background and teachers, it is impossible to cultivate any powerful skills.


    This is the law of the world, including that the list of gods is signed by the three religions, but most of the people on the list have nothing to do with the way. Most of the ordinary practitioners are not willing to worship God. After that, they will be servants of heaven all their life, which is totally inconsistent with the pursuit of nature.


    In particular, under the hermeneutic sect, only three generations of disciples entered the list of gods, and none of the twelve golden immortals was robbed, not because of the protection of the original God.


    On the other hand, the leader of Tongtian sect has many disciples. He claims that he is the emperor of ten thousand immortals. However, most of the battles of God worship are listed on the list of God worship, which can be said to be a heavy loss.


    Saints are the real big men in this world. Only holding their big thighs can they be protected. Saints claim that they will never be destroyed, and they are naturally the biggest thighs.


    There are few people who can cultivate the ability of connecting with heaven. There are so many mortals. They can only live a mediocre life without fairy fate.


    Fang Tianxing saw Yang jiandun, and soon appeared not far away. He saw Fang Tianxing''s seven parts, and said solemnly, "it seems that you have never seen the art of separation."


    It''s not too much. Fang Tianxing''s members are directly heading for Yang Jian. This guy is a strong enemy and must be solved as soon as possible.


    When he saw Fang Tianxing coming over, Yang Jian immediately gave a loud shout and used the method of heaven and earth in the eight nine Xuangong. His figure suddenly became hundreds of times bigger and became a giant of indomitable spirit.


    Two hands holding three sharp two blade God edge, like a sky knife general, fell on the ground is to cut out a crack in the earth.


    Fang Tianxing''s bodies were like ants in front of him. Yang Jian bent down and patted his hands like mountains.


    It''s like a child trying to crush an ant to death. Unfortunately, Fang Tianxing is not an ant and will not be easily crushed to death by him.


    But Fang Tianxing''s speed exceeded his imagination, just like a man catching a fly. Every time he could escape before the encirclement closed, he didn''t give Yang any chance.


    In Yang Jian''s eyes, there were seven flies circling him, but none of them could be caught. This kind of thing really made him feel irritable. Yang Jian slapped his hand on the ground with exasperation and raised huge smoke.


    He knows how it is, and he is a little weak in his own strength, which makes people feel a little bad.


    Yang Jian knew that there was no way to go on like this. There was a time limit for FA Tianxiang. If he couldn''t catch him, he would lose face. Such a thing was so ridiculous, but he had never lost since his debut.


    If you lose in the hands of an unknown guy today, you will lose not only your face, but also the face of elucidation.


    Such a thing must not happen. Yang Jian''s third eye opened. At the moment, his divine eye was as big as the sun, and the light was so bright that people had no way to escape.


    But Fang Tianxing still ran away. Even if Yang Jian''s eyes could observe the three realms, they could not find him.


    How is this possible? Since his debut, his divine eye has not encountered anything that can be restrained. How helpless is it? It is something that can make people feel helpless.


    This is a kind of thing that makes people feel funny, only to make their own power more ridiculous. How bad such a thing is.


    "Well, have you seen enough?" At this time, a voice came from the top of Yang Jian''s head. Before he could react, a huge force came and forced him into the ground.


    Yang Jian was beaten back to his original shape and immediately turned into a pangolin to escape. For the first time in his life, he was in such a mess. Such a thing is really disgraceful.


    People are not so comfortable with their own situation. This is a stage that is defeated by others, and a thing that is defeated by others. This situation is so ridiculous, but such things make people feel ridiculous.


    This is how bad things, only their own strength to become more powerful.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Yang Jian did not dare to see others because he was embarrassed, but also because he wanted to find his own weakness. It''s not a good thing that the enemy is in the dark and the enemy is in the light.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have the means of their heavenly eyes to be so passive when I encounter things. However, there is no way out. How ridiculous is this? I''m not so happy with my own situation. It''s a funny thing for people to think. Only by making my own strength stronger can I do it.


    However, he also has his own advantages. He takes out his own Wanfa Ruyi fan, stands up his left index finger, holds his finger with his right hand, and puts his thumb into the inside, so as to make a list of Chinese characters.


    It is self fulfillment to achieve the power of rescuing others, so as to cultivate the magic power of perspective.


    There was a flash of light in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, and he could see everything under the ground. Soon he found the position of Yang Jian, and Fang Tianxing chuckled.


    Yang Jian, who is hiding underground, finds that Fang Tianxing seems to have seen himself. Just as he left the place where he was hiding, he was attacked by Fang Tianxing. Fortunately, he has avoided it.


    After a moment of fear, he immediately wondered whether Fang Tianxing had the same magical power as the eye of heaven and could see himself underground.


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous, and soon he finds that his guess has become a reality.


    Yang Jian was surprised in his heart. This young man brought him too much surprise. He thought that he was already gifted, but he didn''t expect that the other side was as good as himself.


    I can''t see the other party''s inheritance and school, but I can''t surpass myself in any case. This is a funny thing.


    Fang Tianxing also sighs at Yang Jian''s alertness. He always escapes when he wants to hurt him. It''s a natural fighting instinct. He can anticipate the enemy''s opportunity and turn the bad into the good.


    Such a person is either a friend or an enemy.


    We must try our best to eliminate this kind of people. Being an enemy is not a happy thing.


    Fang Tianxing can''t solve this kind of problem so easily, even if it is not so funny soon, how bad it is.


    Soon, Yang Jian couldn''t bear to hide in the ground all the time. Soon he came out of the ground. He became an eagle and flew high into the sky. He wanted to look for opportunities. Fang Tianxing would not let him go like this, bowing like a full moon and shooting out his black iron stick.


    It has the final say, and he has to fight the Yang Yang, which has been converted into an eagle, and Fang Tian goes to the place where he falls. As long as he can catch him and how to deal with it, he says it is enough.

 Chapter 849

    At this time, there was also a streamer flying towards Yang Jian. When he saw Fang Tianxing flying in mid air, he quickly hit something to block Fang Tianxing.


    That person is a person who looks funny, his clothes are ragged, and he doesn''t look very immortal. Such a guy doesn''t look like a person of high virtue.


    But the other side''s mana is absolutely not weak, in the golden fairy can also be regarded as the top class.


    He couldn''t see the shape of what he had thrown. Fang Tianxing didn''t dare to hold it up. He immediately turned aside and found that it was just an ordinary stone.


    Sun ran a smile, this guy is really not a simple person, Fang Tianxing has already guessed his identity, should be the jade tripod immortal in the twelve golden immortals.


    He is one of the twelve immortals, ranking ninth. He is very famous, that is, Yang Jian. Judging from the skills of his disciple Yang Jian, immortal Yuding must be the best of the twelve golden fairies. It is even more difficult to be resourceful. He broke the immortal killing array and won one of the four swords of Tongtian sect leader, the "trapped immortal sword". You should know that the people who were assigned to pick up the four swords at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty must have something extraordinary.


    At the moment, the jade tripod immortal has helped Yang Jian who fainted and fed a pill into his mouth.


    Originally, Yang Jian''s breath faltered. After taking the pill, his face turned ruddy and seemed to recover a little. The jade tripod immortal looked up and saw Fang Tianxing coming over. He said, "my apprentice has been injured and needs to be cultivated. I''m his master. I''ll give up on his behalf. Don''t deceive others too much."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t say anything more, but said: "how can you do it for me if you admit defeat? Let him go for the time being today, and when he is well hurt, you can admit defeat to me in person."


    Fang Tianxing said this to all of them. He expected that Yang Jian was a proud man. He would never swallow this tone. He had to find his face. Then he would have a chance to deal with him.


    This is how ridiculous things, only let their own strength to the limit, this is how bad things, only let their own strength become more powerful.


    But if we use the method of reasoning, we should take the apprentice as the standard. The jade tripod should be the strongest one among the twelve Fairies in Kunlun. In the era of Fengshen war, we can be sure that Yuding understood jiuzhuanxuangong. All the mana of Yang Jian was given by him. But similarly, we have no evidence to prove that Yuding is sure to. Because although he was responsible for the change, it was Yang Jian who actually carried out the plan.


    Fang Tianxing turned back, and the morale of Xiqi''s troops dropped to the freezing point. Yang Jian, known as the God of war of the young generation, was defeated, and he was still so leisurely.


    This greatly hurt their self-esteem and made them unable to hold up their heads and have no confidence in fighting. Jiang Ziya felt that these were natural anxieties. Although he wanted to win with sorrow, he wanted to keep hope, not only despair.


    He must have come up with a way to make his own strategy to make these guys more ridiculous.


    This is a huge crisis, which makes people feel helpless. This is an inevitable despair, just like people''s strength is so helpless.


    Jiang Ziya soon thought of the words. He quickly said, "the enemy is very strong. We will never give up. We will have a truce for one day and the city will be destroyed tomorrow."


    This kind of thing can''t make people feel so happy. It''s a kind of great despair. It''s like rescuing people from it. There are not many situations that can be solved like this. Only by making yourself stronger can we be freed from it.


    This is how things, only to make themselves more powerful, this is a ridiculous thing, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    It''s funny. It''s not so happy. It''s a guy who has been beaten down.


    They all think it''s funny. It''s so bad. It''s a bit helpless. Xi Qi has temporarily suspended his troops for a day, and Fang Tianxing doesn''t dare to attack rashly. That''s ridiculous.


    According to Fang Tianxing''s calculation, Jiang Ziya must have asked his brothers to help him. He explained that the twelve golden immortals were all successful in cultivation. The three flowers gathered at the top and the five Qi reigned in the Yuan Dynasty.


    Only when the five elements return to the five elders and the three flowers turn into the three clearness, can one return to the original Wuji noumenon and achieve the goal of perfection.


    The highest realm of Taoism is to cultivate three flowers to gather at the top and five Qi to Dynasty yuan, which is called Jinxian¡° "Jinxian" is the best of immortality, that is, the limitless Jinxian, who is immortal and never reincarnated¡° "Three flowers gathering in the top, five Qi in the Yuan Dynasty" is the best work of Taoism. If we can''t achieve this, we can''t enter the infinite circle of Jinxian realm.


    They are all the top of the golden fairy, which ordinary monks can''t reach. It''s incredible that Fang Tianxing wants to fight against this kind of existence.


    Fang Tianxing also has his own pride. Through countless time and space, the reader''s sense of blessing becomes very weak. Only when he worships in the mortal world and obtains the power of incense as a medium can he have the power of self-protection.


    The power of faith needs the faithful to worship sincerely. Forcing others to kneel down to worship themselves does not necessarily make the other party worship sincerely.


    If you want to gain the power of faith quickly, you must show your strength. What believers want to see is a God with vast powers, so that they can have enough power to protect them.


    Fang Tianxing is to increase the strength of propaganda, show his strength in the war, let the people see his strong, will sincerely worship himself.


    This is a must do thing, that is how helpless, only their own strength has become a ridiculous lie, this is a people feel some bad things.


    To defeat the twelve golden immortals is the best chance to make yourself famous in the world, and then you can gain the power of belief.


    But it''s also very dangerous. Yuanshi Tianzun was very protective. If he hurt his apprentice, he would not be able to do well.


    Risk and opportunity coexist. It''s impossible to obtain opportunity without risk. Fang Tianxing knew that only when he gave up can he get what he wanted. He had to pay a price. Moreover, if he wanted to break the pattern, he would inevitably have conflicts with the old forces.


    This is a guy who is beaten down by others, only to make his own strength a little ridiculous.


    As Fang Tianxing expected, Jiang Ziya went to move and rescue soldiers, but what he found was immortal Huanglong, the most powerful of the twelve golden immortals.


    He is also one of the twelve immortals of yuxu. His mount is crane. The Taoist temple is in Magu cave of Erxian mountain, and there is no apprentice. Basically, there is no good record. They are all beaten or wait-and-see. He is known as the four Taoists who have no strength, no disciples and no brains. He has never won and will lose in every battle. However, since it can be accepted as twelve golden immortals by Yuanshi Tianzun, there may be some unique skills.

 Chapter 850

    Without a magic weapon, it''s hard for Jiang Ziya to have any amazing achievements. He found real Huang Long, but he didn''t believe he could win. He secretly invited another elder martial brother.


    However, Huang Long feels that although he is not good at it, he is still more than enough to deal with a young man who has no followers. He is also confident in himself.


    This is how ridiculous things, he swaggered to that time ago, a pair of fairyland appearance, for everyone is very friendly.


    Looking at his appearance, Fang Tianxing said with a smile that it was just a Silver Pewter spearhead, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    "You are the real Huanglong." Fang Tianxing couldn''t help saying.


    Immortal Huanglong was very happy for Fang Tianxing to know his identity. He quickly said, "I didn''t expect you to know my name. If you are obedient now, maybe I can spare your life."


    Huang Long is not good at it, but he has a strong voice. No wonder he has a powerful master who can walk horizontally. Few people dare to provoke him, unless it is to eat the bear heart leopard gall, but also have the courage of heaven.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "do you think you are very famous? But I know that you are at the bottom of the twelve golden immortals. An opponent like you can''t interest me. "


    In this way, it is clear that you are looking down on the real Huanglong. The clay figurine is also earthy. The real Huanglong is also very angry and said, "you are a nobody. You have a good voice. Since you don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, let me have a look at your skills."


    Soon he came to the battle. It was a very grand scene, but Fang Tianxing looked very lazy and had no spirit. He was yawning all the time.


    He is not so happy about his own situation, only the power of that thing has become more powerful, which is a fate of being defeated.


    There are not many magic weapons for Huanglong. He only takes out a whip, which is a nine knot whip made by him with his own dragon tendon. It is flexible and can be bent for countless times without breaking.


    Seeing Huang Long''s whip coming, Fang Tianxing is still careless, just an iron bridge is to avoid the whip, but this is not the end, only to raise his strength to the limit.


    If you don''t hit the target, it''s natural to throw it away and continue. There are not many magic weapons of Huanglong. Naturally, the nine whip is the most commonly used. Therefore also makes very skilled, after all, is the ontology refining, quite handy.


    However, in Fang Tianxing''s opinion, the power of the whip is limited, and the routine is old-fashioned, so it is easy to see through.


    For such an opponent, Fang Tianxing can''t lift his spirits. It''s like a college student doing a primary school student''s arithmetic problem. There''s no difficulty at all. Of course, the outstanding primary school student who can do scientific research can''t match him.


    It seems as if they had finished rehearsing. Whenever the whip of real Huanglong was thrown out, Fang Tianxing was always able to avoid it. Every time, it was exactly the same. It was like rehearsing thousands of times.


    Immortal Huanglong soon realized the problem. It was obvious that his whipping method had been seen through for a long time, and it would be humiliating to make it continue.


    He quickly put away his nine whip, raised his hand and sprinkled out innumerable hidden weapons with golden light, which were made by his dragon teeth. They were extremely sharp and could cut bones and jade.


    Fang Tianxing is a little serious. He is so ridiculous about all these things. The real Huanglong is really poor. The magic weapons are all refined with his own noumenon. The dragon people like to collect treasures, but the real Huanglong is poor. It''s really pitiful.


    However, to be a disciple of the original God is already at the peak of the practitioner. Even if he is the most unpopular, he knows how to cherish his blessings.


    Huanglong real tired panting, can only be arched said: "skill is inferior to others, I admit defeat."


    Fang Tianxing also gave him enough face, almost no fight back, let him be able to decent end.


    In fact, Huang Long is a coward. Before, he was just a successful Huang long. He was not a noble blood. Otherwise, he spent almost all his savings to learn from the original heaven. Now he has long been destroyed by a Taoist.


    Although the original God reluctantly accepted him, after all, he was a disciple who did not like the birth of the demon clan. The other disciples of the elucidation were all Terrans, and most hated the demon clan where animals lay eggs. Therefore, real Huanglong did not get much care.


    This is already very good. Huang Long is not a arrogant guy. On the contrary, he admires Fang Tianxing for his ability. But he knows best that it is difficult for him to do anything in immortality without the cultivation of resources.


    That is a kind of people feel a little ridiculous, this is how helpless thing. Jiang Ziya is also relieved to see the real Huanglong admit defeat. He is not afraid of the failure of the real Huanglong, only afraid that he will be injured or die.


    After all, immortal Huanglong is one of the twelve golden immortals. If he dies unexpectedly, he can''t bear the anger of the primitive God.


    Naturally, the one he really invited to deal with Fang Tianxing was another person, the twelve golden immortals, who ranked fifth. Nezha was his apprentice. His apprentice was so humiliated by Fang Tianxing. Of course, the master had to come out, which was a normal thing.


    This man looks like a man of great virtue. He has many powerful magic weapons, which is not comparable to the real Huanglong. He is not at the same level at all.


    What a ridiculous thing that is. The name of Nezha is taken by immortal Taiyi, who is the most unique and special one among the twelve golden immortals in Kunlun.


    Among the twelve golden immortals, he was the first to commit murder. He guided his disciples to beat others, helped them to kill others, taught them to harm others, secretly taught them to commit suicide, urged them to kill their father, and secretly begged their fellow disciples to accept them.


    His way of thinking is close to the devil, and he only uses the means of the practitioners to overcome the doom to end the human cause and effect


    Although he was not the first disciple in the Yuan Dynasty, he was brave and advanced. He had the way of "first coming later" and "first courtesy later". During the period of Fengshen, he was brilliant. He destroyed Shiji first and then killed sun liangtianjun, which was the first time to explain and exterminate the official disciples of jiejiao. In the later period, he did not become a Buddhist; However, in later generations, he was the leader of Qingwei sect.


    Knowing the magic of bringing the dead back to life is of great help to Nezha. It not only gives him names and treasures, but also teaches all kinds of martial arts and Dharma body changes. It has a special relationship with Nezha, that is, he is a reborn parent and a benefactor of his teacher and father.


    Immortal Taiyi gave Nezha seven kinds of eight magic weapons, such as the heaven and earth circle that can make trouble in the sea and subdue the dragon, the mixed Tian Ling that binds the enemy, the firetip gun that specializes in close combat, the wind and fire wheel that can make fire and fly, and the gold brick that can make multiple attacks. Even the most important magic weapons, such as the most powerful Jiulong fire shield, were given to Nezha, making Nezha return with complete equipment.

 Chapter 851

    Besides, he also passed on the unparalleled three headed and eight armed Dharma body to Nezha. He was very devoted to his apprentice and had no reservation.


    Such a master is the dream of the practitioners. They just spend all their thoughts on the apprentices.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing tortures his apprentice with a gold hoop. Naturally, Fang Tianxing hates him to the bone. He soon finds Fang Tianxing before the battle.


    "You hurt my apprentice and put a gold hoop on him. Do you mean to be against me?" Taiyi real person full face angry face said.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "is the immortal come to avenge my apprentice, but the gold hoop is something I got by chance. I don''t know how to resolve it. You can''t bear to put the hat of opposing hermeneutics on my head. Everyone is in charge of their own affairs. They just meet each other on the battlefield. The three religions of Fengshenbang are signed together. Hermeneutics is also one of them. There is no need to have so much dissatisfaction. "


    This kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous. They are helpless about their own strength, but they are so happy. It makes people feel bad.


    It''s all about having your own power. It''s so bad. It''s not so easy for you to turn that thing into your own stage. It''s just that you make your own power ridiculous.


    Only that things have become a bit bad, only such things are so ridiculous, only to put their own strength are some helpless, this is to make people feel that some people feel not so simple.


    Taiyi real person quickly said: "it''s useless to say more, and you can see the truth from the bottom of your hand."


    It seems that it is impossible to solve the problem by mouth, only by strength. Fang Tianxing did not hesitate to take out the three pointed two edged sword. He used it very easily, so he took it over and used it.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing is holding Yang Jian''s weapon in his hand, Taiyi Zhenren is also surprised. Unexpectedly, Yang Jian is also planted in his hand.


    Taiyi doesn''t lack magic weapon. He holds Yin Yang Sword and kills Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing holds three pointed two edged sword, which is better than Yang Jian.


    It seems that Taiyi real person has not had such close combat for a long time. He didn''t have many close combat rounds, and soon showed fatigue. He is not in a hurry to pursue Fang Tianxing. He just takes out a piece of gold brick from his arms and makes a call to Fang Tianxing.


    This BRIC square heaven line saw Nezha''s emissary, and the general cultivation of the middle move is likely to die. Although it is not as powerful as the legendary Fantian seal, it is also very powerful.


    Seeing the BRICs coming, Fang Tianxing quickly sidestepped to escape. However, the BRICs seemed to be manipulated by someone. Instead of falling, Fang Tianxing turned to speed up and rushed towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing realized that the BRICs had gone back, and it was an iron bridge.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t wait for the brick to return again. He just split the brick with a three pointed and two edged knife, splashing sparks, and just split the brick away.


    The gold brick is really solid and can''t be broken at all. Fang Tianxing just feels a little headache. At this time, a flame comes down from the sky. It''s the Jiulong magic fire hood that Fang Tianxing once saw. There are nine magic fires burning constantly in it, which can make the immortal''s body turn to ashes.


    In the face of such things, it''s a little difficult to deal with. Fang Tianxing is covered by the nine dragon fire. Taiyi has not yet urged the fire inside. He says to Tian Xing, "if you are willing to untie the gold hoop on my disciple''s head and give him freedom, I will not let the fire burn you. If you are not willing, I will burn you to ashes."


    Fang Tianxing put out his hand and said, "is there any other choice?"


    Taiyi real angry said: "No."


    Soon the Taiyi man felt helpless. He immediately urged the Jiulong flame hood to start the flame inside. Fang Tianxing saw the flames falling from the sky, and there was no way to escape.


    Taiyi is a little sorry. Most people can''t live for a quarter of an hour in this nine dragon fire shield. They are turned into ashes immediately. Even if they are successful in practice, they can''t live for a quarter of an hour.


    He didn''t want to see it, because he expected that the young man would be dead soon. What''s the matter? If you are on the list of gods, you may be able to be a god man. Otherwise, you will lose both form and spirit.


    Jiulong god fire cover in the flames, is already can''t see the figure of Fang Tianxing, but Taiyi still some don''t worry.


    In the heart suddenly has the warning sign to appear, the Taiyi real person immediately is escapes the original place, Fang Tianxing''s knife splits in the original place, raises a storm.


    That is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, he just escaped a disaster, it is also the providence warning.


    Fang Tianxing also thinks that the move just now can''t kill Taiyi immortal. After all, he is a strong man who has the virtue. How can he die so easily.


    But it''s already a warning to let them know that some of them are powerful. After all, they are the disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun. Even if they die, they dare not accept them. They have to provoke another enemy.


    This is a very bad thing. Seeing Fang Tianxing appear intact in the place where he just stayed, Taiyi is also afraid. He is not so happy about his own strength.


    However, he was stunned for a moment, and then he recovered. Then he showed his three headed and eight armed Dharma. He looked majestic, which was better than Nezha.


    Taiyi immortal quickly said: "you have some means, but why do you want to go against the sky?"


    "The way of heaven is merciless, the way of humanity is affectionate, and the way of cultivation depends only on the will of the heart, never paying attention to the will of heaven." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, they were also shocked by Taiyi. They all felt that to cultivate Taoism was to comply with the will of heaven. As long as they didn''t violate their own interests, they were to comply with the will of heaven and look like an expert.


    Taiyi real person can''t accept this kind of thing. He always feels that he is on the side of the way of heaven, and everything he does conforms to the way of heaven. Naturally, he should have no future but no disadvantage.


    If Fang Tianxing is in front of him, then he is against the heaven. He should comply with the will of heaven and kill him.


    However, the strength of the other side is much stronger than their own imagination, which makes people feel ridiculous. Just such things are so bad, this is how things, for their own strength is a little weak.


    Nothing can make people feel more happy, that is how things, in the face of such things is so helpless.


    Just a lot of power is some helpless, this is to let people have their own wonderful, for their own things can have a correct understanding.


    This is something that makes people feel ridiculous. Since we have to fight, we have to decide the outcome. This makes people feel a little unhappy. Taiyi finally asked, "you are really determined to fight against elucidation. Few of you will come to a good end."

 Chapter 852

    "I''m sure I want to take control of my own destiny, no matter who I''m against." Fang Tianxing said carelessly.


    Fang Tianxing mentions the three pointed two edged sword. The light of the sword is like pitching. Taiyi doesn''t dare to be careless. He quickly takes up his own magic weapon to resist.


    They continue to fight fiercely. Fang Tianxing is also studying the cultivation method of hermeneutics. Their strength comes from certain rules, which Fang Tianxing does not have. He has seen some from Huang long before. Now Taiyi''s cultivation method is more complete, and can calculate the cultivation method of hermeneutics.


    Taiyi immortal didn''t think of Fang Tianxing''s plan, but he was also aware of the unusual. The other side had the upper hand, but he was not in a hurry to hurt himself.


    He is not a fool. He soon guessed Fang Tianxing''s plan. He soon showed a trace of anger.


    Taiyi immortal decided to die, his situation is a little helpless, he immediately is to show his top three flowers, five gas in the month.


    All the accomplishments are displayed. The real cultivation of Jinxian is the best in the world. A strong pressure spreads out, and the soldiers below feel out of breath.


    Fang Tianxing was not afraid. His seven parts came out and surrounded Taiyi. Behind him, there appeared a Dharma image that everything was free. This is a Dharma image that has never been seen in the world.


    Seeing the vision behind Fang Tianxing, Taiyi was also very surprised. It was the first time for him to see the Dharma phase that included thousands of creatures.


    These things make people feel bad, which makes a lot of people not so happy. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s so bad for these things.


    Taiyi has three heads and six arms. He is more powerful than Nezha. He has one magic weapon. He can attack different targets at the same time and separately.


    Fang Tianxing knows that it''s ridiculous. His seven separate roles and their respective means make people feel a little unhappy. Two separate roles besiege one side. This kind of battle is helpless.


    Such things make people feel bad. Many things perish in this way. They are ridiculous to their own strength. This is something that people beat down.


    The soldiers at the bottom, when they see their fighting, are just like watching the fight between immortals. They all keep away from it for fear that it will affect them.


    They are not the protagonists in this fight, everything is not for them, they are just the foil of these gods fighting.


    The loud noise in the sky lasted for half a day or so, and finally the sound became smaller and smaller, as if it had been divided.


    I saw a figure fall from the sky, people rushed to the crowd, although the man''s face was dark, but people still recognized him as Taiyi real person.


    Fang Tianxing defeated Taiyi, one of the twelve golden immortals. After this war, he will be famous all over the world and be worshipped by the world.


    The temples built by Fang Tianxing soon flourished. The news of Fang Tianxing''s defeat of the twelve golden immortals spread, and the people exaggerated and flattered it.


    Many people immediately feel that Fang Tianxing''s strength is equal to those of these strong people, and he will surely be able to protect them from bad weather and peace in the four seasons.


    In fact, Tianxing did the same thing. At this time, the sky has no future control. Whether it rains or not in a place is mainly decided by the local Dragon King.


    Fang Tianxing can order them to rain according to their own requirements, so as to ensure the safety of the people. The originally dry and rainless places suddenly become favorable weather. Of course, the believers know that the gods are blessing them.


    For the common people, the so-called way of heaven is too far away from themselves. They only hope to have a good harvest and have enough to eat.


    No matter what gods they worship, as long as they get what they want, they are good gods. This is the most simple idea of the common people, and it is also a kind of pragmatism. The great truth is not as good as the actual benefits.


    Soon, countless forces of faith poured into Fang Tianxing. He used the force of faith as a bridge to receive the power of blessing from readers far away from time and space. In this way, he could reduce the loss and exert more strength.


    Now his strength has recovered 50%, almost equal to the cultivation of Jinxian. The world has its laws. As a master, sage is equivalent to a divine writer. He can freely mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    It is said that the sage relies on Hongmeng Ziqi as the opportunity to become a sage, which contains the mystery of the road. If he can get it, he will have a chance to become a sage.


    It is said that Hongmeng Ziqi is the natural manifestation of heaven and earth. With only a wisp of it, the immortal body can be created without any Taoist practice. It is also called the foundation of the great way.


    If you don''t do it deliberately, you will have the prestige of Ziqi coming from the East for 30000 Li. This also means that at this time, this man has reached the peak of the cultivation of emptiness and Taoism, and the three flowers and five Qi have become great. As long as he cuts down the three corpses again, he can get rid of the ordinary spirit, achieve the immortal and Taoist fruit, and become a pure and natural immortal.


    Since ancient times, numbers start from one, stand on three, become on five, flourish on seven, extreme on nine. There should be nine holy places. However, the way of heaven is to make up for the deficiency. In the end, only eight holy places were delivered.


    However, when Dao evolved into the way of heaven, Dao 50 and Tian Yan 49 fled to a holy place. The head of the holy places was obtained by Hongjun''s ancestors, who successively found six holy places by virtue of the induction between the holy places.


    When the ancestor Hongjun of Zixiao palace became a saint and preached, a great way throne and six heavenly way saints were officially born.


    Six sacred places of heaven: Fenghuo putuan (Laozi), Tiandi putuan (yuanshitianzun), Qinglian putuan (Tongtian sect leader), derived putuan (Nvwa Niang), blissful putuan (zhuntidaoren), jimie putuan (jieyindaoren)


    The throne of Dao was owned by Hongjun, and later he combined Dao with his body


    According to principle, there are eight Hongmeng purple Qi, and there should be another Hongmeng purple Qi that is missing. That is the only chance to become a saint.


    If Fang Tianxing wants to become a god level writer in this world, he can only get Hongmeng Ziqi, but he doesn''t know where the lost Hongmeng Ziqi is. This is an eternal mystery.


    Maybe it can''t be forced. When the chance comes, it will appear naturally, which makes people feel helpless.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to the masses, which made people feel funny. Such things made people feel funny. What a bad thing it was, but such things were powerless.


    That is how ridiculous things, for people''s power is so bad, only let their own power become more powerful.


    Fang Tianxing is also very happy to see that the common people believe in themselves. In this era, the productivity is insufficient, the population is only 10 million, and the survival is very difficult. Danger comes at any time.

 Chapter 853

    The arrival of Fang Tianxing enables them to live a good life. It is very happy for the people to live a stable life.


    Recently, many strange things have happened in the city. For example, many people have been killed for no reason or disappeared mysteriously. Some of them are worried about themselves. Many believers have talked about these things, so Fang Tianxing has also noticed these things.


    Of course, he sent people to investigate the problems here, and soon caught the culprits, which were some evil monks.


    In order to cultivate the evil Dharma, they need to use people''s flesh and blood and essence. Naturally, they have caught many people, which is why they have achieved this.


    Fang Tianxing''s messengers told them that the culprit had been caught and that they could live a peaceful life from now on. Naturally, everyone was elated. They believed in Fang Tianxing more and were more devout.


    To gain more power of belief, Fang Tianxing was only a small punishment and a big precept for those two people who practiced the evil Dharma, and finally he gave them the cultivation method of elucidation.


    They were overjoyed that they were able to get the orthodox cultivation method though they were deprived of trivial cultivation. This kind of thing makes people feel helpless, and Fang Tianxing also tells them to teach this skill to others, so that everyone can practice it.


    Hearing this, those people also think that Fang Tianxing is crazy. When most people have the secret of cultivation, they cover it in their hands and pass it on to people close to them.


    But they just want to make themselves stronger, which is the capital of everything. However, Fang Tianxing is willing to spread this magic skill, which is quite strange.


    Although they have general knowledge, they also know that their skills are by no means ordinary. They are more mysterious than any skills they have ever seen.


    If Fang Tianxing tells them, they can also practice this supreme method. This is a little surprising. It''s the method he got. It''s not painful for him to sell yetian. Besides, it''s really very clever. Isn''t it possible that the cultivation method customized by the original God himself is not so clever.


    Fang Tianxing''s doing such a thing is likely to cause criticism of elucidation, but he is not afraid. He also wants to see the original God. Some things can only be broken if he comes out.


    Soon, these heretical monks who abandoned the secret and turned to the open spread the Dharma, which immediately caused a huge shock. Many people got the Dharma of elucidation and began to practice it. They did not expect that anyone would really dare to do so. If they publicized the Dharma of elucidation to the public, it would probably arouse the anger of elucidation. Even if they got it, few people would dare to touch the tiger beard of the sage.


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s actions were spread to the explanation. The first emperor also knew about Fang Tianxing. Naturally, he couldn''t do it himself. He gave the task to his eldest disciple, Nanji Xianweng, and gave him a magic weapon. Let him be sure to bring Fang Tianxing to himself.


    Naturally, the Antarctic fairy took the orders of the original God, and soon went down to capture Fang Tianxing. Only guangchengzi and the original God were left in the yuxu palace. He was the eldest of the twelve golden immortals, and naturally he was the most loved by the original God.


    Fang Tianxing is still looking for someone who can help the Shang Dynasty. She finds Kong Xuan. He is a descendant of an ancient beast, and has great ability to fight against Da Luo Jinxian.


    The colorless holy light can brush all things, and almost all the magic weapons under the congenital spiritual treasure can''t block the five color divine light, which is a sharp weapon.


    Fang Tianxing knew that Xiqi encountered resistance, and soon someone would come out to help him. If necessary, the original God would also do it himself, which was definitely not easy to resist.


    Fang Tianxing naturally has his own sense of crisis. He knew from the beginning that what he was doing was a battle that he would lose. Only by doing his best can he have a chance of life.


    The road is fifty and the sky is forty-nine. There''s only a ray of life left. It''s the power in the dark. If you grasp it, you can leap over the dragon''s gate. If you can''t grasp nature, it''s all empty.


    Six futons were set up for preaching in Zixiao palace. The six people who finally occupied the six futons and Hongyun, who originally occupied the futon but voluntarily gave up the futon, got Hongmeng Ziqi from Hongjun.


    However, the results of the seven characters who got Hongmeng Ziqi are not the same. The other six who realized Hongmeng Ziqi eventually became immortal saints of the way of heaven. On the contrary, Hongyun not only failed to achieve higher achievements, but was ambushed by Kunpeng and others on the road, leading to the death of the way.


    The situation at that time was like this: when he preached, he offended Zhen Yuanzi and others who had a good relationship with him. Hongyun is not alone in Honghuang, and he has a very good relationship with zhenyuanzi. Even after Hongyun died, zhenyuanzi took revenge on Kunpeng. But how did Hongyun do it? When he saw zhunti and Jieyin, he gave up his seat.

 Chapter 854

    Zhenyuanzi must not be happy. Since you want to give up your position and have a good relationship with you, can''t you give it to me? Give it to others. Zhenyuanzi must have a bad heart, so maybe that''s why zhenyuanzi didn''t join Hongyun after the sermon, which led to the ambush of shidanligu.


    When Hongyun gave up his seat, he offended Hongjun, the most powerful preacher, zhenyuanzi, who had the best relationship at ordinary times, and the powerful demon clan and Kunpeng, who were very powerful at that time. So he made trouble for himself and found several enemies at the same time. In the end, his kindness ended up dead. It''s not low Eq.


    Even if it''s lucky, it''s a big chance. If you can''t catch it, it''s a disaster. It''s not a happy thing.


    It''s expected that Xiqi will withdraw from the army for the time being. If it goes on, they are short of food and grass, and the soldiers have no food to eat, so they can''t even serve as a foil.


    Fang Tianxing sits in the city, absorbing the power of faith. With the help of the power of faith these days, he has been able to recover 60% of his strength, which is much better than before.


    Using the power of faith to wrap the power of blessing of readers across time and space can not only reduce the fluctuation as far as possible, but also prevent the gods and demons from being aware of it, thus suspecting the existence of some human race.


    This is the protection of the human race. Fang Tianxing''s everything today comes from those readers who support him. He will never forget people''s support.


    It''s his mission to protect the readers. He uses the power of faith to protect the readers, because not only the human race, but also other creatures can produce the power of faith, which is also the cultivation method of the Protoss. Therefore, even if he is detected, he will only think that a certain Protoss is receiving the power of faith.


    Soon he came to his own battlefield, these things are funny, soon he noticed the smell of Antarctic fairy, he seems to be looking for himself.


    Kong Xuan on one side also noticed the smell of the Antarctic fairy. The Antarctic fairy in the sky was constantly calculating the position of Fang Tianxing, but the result was very erratic, there was no exact position at all.


    However, the Antarctic fairy also knows that Fang Tianxing will never be far away from the Shang Dynasty. Now the great Shang Dynasty has lost half of its land, and only half of its land is left. As long as he searches through his mind, he can easily find out the trace of Fang Tianxing.


    This is how things, for their own strength is some helpless, but let a lot of people feel some ridiculous, as long as it is to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how bad things.


    Fang Tianxing knew what the Antarctic fairy did. He didn''t think it was helpless. It was like being defeated. It was just that these things made people feel bad.


    Antarctic fairy walking on the road, he did not change appearance, many people recognize his identity, is immediately kneel down and said: "fairy can tell me, I have how much yang Shou, can live a few days."


    The Antarctic fairy took a look at him and quickly said, "you still have three days to live. In three days, you will be exhausted and die unexpectedly."


    When the middle-aged man heard the words of the Antarctic fairy, he quickly said, "please help me and tell me how to live."


    The Antarctic fairy quickly said, "you just need to let your children make a longevity peach. If you eat it, you can live for ten years."


    "Ask the immortal to tell me how to get longevity peach and prolong life. I''ll be grateful for the immortal''s kindness all my life. I''ll offer it every day in the future and never dare to neglect it." The middle-aged man immediately knelt down and said.


    It is said that Sun Bin left his hometown at the age of 18 and went to Yunmeng Mountain to worship Guiguzi and learn the art of war for 12 years.


    On the fifth day of may one year, Sun Bin suddenly remembered that it was his mother''s 80th birthday. He thought, "the sheep have the kindness of kneeling milk, the crow have the filial piety of back feeding, and the animals know the kindness and courtesy, but I haven''t reported my mother''s kindness for 12 years." So he asked GUI GuZi for leave to go home to see his mother.


    GUI GuZi picked a peach and gave it to Sun Bin. He said, "I don''t give this peach to others easily. I''ll give you one. I''ll take it back to your father''s birthday." Sun Bin said goodbye to his master and set out in a hurry.


    Besides, in Sun Bin''s family, there was a banquet to celebrate his mother''s birthday. When the old mother thought of Sun Bin, whom she had not seen for many years, she was sad and began to cry.


    Just as the family comforted their old mother, Sun Bin came back. He gave the peach to his mother, who took a bite and said, "this peach is sweeter than honey." Before the peach was finished, the old mother''s face changed, her snow-white hair turned into ink like green silk, her lost teeth grew out again, and her face had no wrinkles.


    When people heard about this, they wanted their parents to live a long and healthy life, so they followed Sun Bin''s example and gave birthday peaches to celebrate their parents'' birthday.


    The Antarctic fairy said with a smile: "you will be so short-lived, because you are overworked in order to let your children live a good life. As long as you use their hard work to make longevity peach, you will naturally live longer."


    The man said quickly, "what if they don''t?"


    "That''s why you can''t blame anyone." The Antarctic fairy said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing, who was hiding in the dark, saw all this and was also thinking about the words of the Antarctic fairy. Everything in the world would not come out of thin air. The middle-aged man gave his efforts to the children. Naturally, it took them to save him.


    However, in order to be able to pass the examination, the child has paid a lot of hard work. After ten years of hard study, his body has been devastated. How much hard work can he have.


    When the middle-aged man came back home, the team of beating gongs and drums was already on the door. The man came to wish Tang Hongshen a good son and won everyone''s love and worship.


    Hearing these people''s blessing and admiration, the middle-aged people also feel very happy. They have some wavering in their hearts. They think that maybe there is no need to have any longer life span. Even if their life is very short, it is enough to live in this way.


    After a long time of excitement, these talents gradually dispersed. His son was very tired and drunk. Tang Hongshen helped the child to lie on the couch. He was helpless and helpless about his own strength.


    Lying on the couch, the child was still talking nonsense. Tang Hongshen couldn''t help asking, "if you can extend your father''s life by ten years with your hard work, would you like to?"


    The child was drunk and in a state of confusion. He quickly said, "as long as I can prolong my father''s life, I will give anything I can."


    When Tang Hongshen heard the child''s words, his heart suddenly surged with the desire for life. Who doesn''t want to live, especially when everything is thriving and suffering is at the end, and he is about to live a good life.


    What''s wrong with wanting to live? What kind of thing is it? Why is it regarded as something that can''t be done.

 Chapter 855

    The next morning, Tang Qiancheng woke up faintly. He was a little dizzy after his hangover, and he didn''t remember what happened last night. He just felt thirsty, so he went to find water to drink.


    Soon he saw his father sitting by the door in a daze. He went over and said, "Dad, what''s the matter with you? When you are old, you should pay attention to your health and not be affected by the cold."


    Tang Hongshen did not care, said: "nothing, I just have a headache, just to blow the wind."


    Tang Qiancheng thinks it''s strange. His father didn''t drink too much wine last night. Why is it so strange today.


    He was about to go out for a stroll when he happened to meet his younger sister. She was already engaged to councillor Xu in the town. She was a rich family. Now she began to buy some nice clothes. She was naturally charming and not inferior to those famous ladies.


    But for her poor family, she would not have been married until now. Now she has been living a good life.


    The younger sister is also very happy. Her elder brother can be admitted to the imperial examination and marry a good family. The hardships she had suffered before were not in vain.


    "Brother, I''ll go to see my father first." My sister said to Tang Qiancheng.


    Tang Qiancheng nodded and soon walked out of the door. All the neighbors knew that this young man, who had just been admitted to the top of the list, although he was not as good as the number one scholar, could be a parent official. In the future, he would be the existence they looked forward to.


    Tang Qiancheng is also very proud when he meets those dignified people.


    He is sitting in a restaurant. The shopkeeper invited him in. This is Mr. Xu''s property. Naturally, we need to get closer.


    The people here are also very polite to him. The shopkeeper took the initiative to come and talk to him, but he is only a servant of the Xu family, so it''s not worth Tang Qiancheng''s good looks.


    The food in the restaurant is OK. I used to think I would be satisfied if I could have a meal in the restaurant. Now the food in my mouth is a little insipid.


    Such things make people feel helpless, which is ridiculous. They are all defeated by others, only to make themselves stronger.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, Tang Qiancheng didn''t want to eat any more, so he put down his chopsticks and asked Xiao Er to settle the bill.


    Tang Qiancheng went out of the restaurant and thought that his father was going to have his 40th birthday. He had to prepare something for him.


    There was no money in his pocket, so Tang Qiancheng went to see his father-in-law''s house in the east of the city. When he came back, he had a bag of silver in his pocket.


    After choosing a few things that my father liked, Tang Qiancheng went back to his home.


    Soon back home, his father seems to be working in the field, Tang Qian Cheng some helpless said: "these things to others to do it, why do you have to do it in person."


    It''s a strange thing for my father to come back from outside when it''s getting dark. It makes a lot of people feel funny. Many people are not so happy. Such things make people feel helpless.


    Looking at the mud covered father, Tang Qiancheng couldn''t help saying, "I''m about to become an official. What else do you want to do with farming? Tomorrow I''ll hire some people to help you grow."


    "How can this work? I''ve been planting land all my life. When I was young, I was an expert in farming land in our village. When I harvest, I must be the most in the village, because I always drip my own blood and sweat into the field. That''s what you are today.


    Now I''m getting worse and worse. It''s only when I plant my rice seedlings in the field that I make such a scene. " Tang Hongshen said quickly.


    What he said was very affectionate, but the children couldn''t understand it. His daughter said, "I''m going to get married soon. When I get married, I''ll ask councilor Xu to send two long-term workers to help you, so you don''t have to go to the ground in person."


    Tang Hongshen sighs that he can''t find the feeling of being young, and he has only two days left in his life. He will die on the day of his birth. Only with the hard work of his children can he live another ten years.


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous. What kind of thing is this? This kind of thing is so ridiculous. It makes people feel powerless.


    This is a lot of wonderful, in the face of people''s power are some helpless, only in the face of people''s power are a lot of helpless, such things are not so happy.


    Seeing that his father was not happy, the brother and sister stopped talking about it and said quickly, "Dad, the day after tomorrow is your birthday. What kind of birthday gift do you want first and how do you do it?"


    Then Tang Hongshen said quickly, "you can''t give me what I want. Just invite the neighbors over and don''t waste too much."


    Tang Qiancheng nodded, and his sister was very happy. After giving his father his birthday, he could get married. He was a rich man, and his life was different.


    That is how ridiculous things, for their own things are some helpless, this is a kind of thing to be defeated.


    Nothing can be easily solved, this is a thing to be defeated, for their own strength is so helpless, only to make themselves more powerful.


    This is how things, for their own strength are some ridiculous, nothing can be easily solved, this is a kind of people feel some bad.


    Soon, the next day, Tang Hongshen finally can''t help it. Everyone is making a list of things. He looks at everyone''s busy, but he doesn''t have what he wants.


    The irrepressible will to survive flashed in his mind. As long as he spoke, maybe the children would agree to save themselves with their own efforts and get more lives.


    Several times, Tang Hongshen wanted to talk and stopped. When his birthday began, he was not so happy, which made people feel helpless. He was not so happy about his own situation.


    The birthday officially began. Many people in the neighborhood came to celebrate the birthday. He was also very happy, but there was always a cloud of sadness in his heart.


    He felt that he was really dying, as if he had been defeated by fate. He didn''t want to die. His death was in exchange for the children''s happy life. Should he ask them for a little life.


    For Tang Hongshen''s children, it''s natural to be very happy that they have been admitted to the imperial examinations. Half of their life''s hardships have paid off. It''s a successful example.


    But Tang Hongshen wanted to tell them that he was selfish and wanted to live longer. He didn''t want to die like this.


    There are not many hours to the ion time, and my life is in the countdown. Every minute is the last moment of my life.


    After the guests dispersed, Tang Hongshen sat alone in the hall. What was the situation? He was a little sad about his own situation. He would eventually become a person.

 Chapter 856

    He once had a wife, but soon died after giving birth to two children. Everyone said that she was not lucky.


    But Tang Hongshen really missed her and hoped that she could share today''s glory with her. Unfortunately, there was no chance. It was impossible for the dead to howl. How could they be dissatisfied.


    This world is very fair, what to pay for what, get some will lose some.


    It''s the same truth that no one can easily solve their own problems. What kind of things are they? They are helpless in the face of their own strength, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    Tang Hongshen sighed and sat until dawn. The next morning, Tang Qiancheng found out about his father. He thought he was just asleep, but he wanted to wake her up, but he found that he was dead.


    A whine made Tang Hongshen''s daughter come to see that her father was dead. Suddenly, she was also sad. Suddenly, she found a letter beside the table, which was the old man''s last words.


    What he wrote in the letter is his last words about his life. It''s good to let his children have a good future. He never thought of any happiness in his life. The last few days are the happiest days. Someone told him that as long as he sacrificed his children''s hard work, he could live ten years longer. He was also moved, but finally gave up, That is how things, for their own power so ridiculous.


    Sometimes death is also a kind, save the old people scolded, after all, to leave a good name.


    The children cried, this is the Antarctic fairy came in from the outside, see their appearance, disdain said: "everything is for yourself, you are really unfilial, why not just his father."


    It turned out that the Antarctic fairy had already told them the way to prolong their father''s life, but maybe they didn''t believe it and didn''t adopt it after all.


    People always have selfishness. It''s also a huge price to give their hard work. At least, it will damage their life and essence. It will definitely hurt their vitality. They hesitate again and again, but they still don''t want to.


    Hearing the words of the Antarctic fairy, Tang Qiancheng said angrily, "you monster, why do you want me to make this choice? My father can''t leave at ease in the end."


    The Antarctic fairy said with a smile, "do you blame me for your selfishness?"


    Then he picked up his leading crutch and would smash it at Tang Qiancheng. If it was smashed, it would surely kill him.


    Soon a man stood up to block the Antarctic fairy''s crutch and said to him, "he is not guilty. Even if he is selfish, it is not a big mistake. Filial piety is the first of all. No matter the trace of heart or trace, there is no filial son in the poor family; The silver of all evils is the first. No matter the trace or the heart, no one is perfect in the world. "


    Fang Tianxing''s words made the Antarctic fairy in a daze, but he quickly said: "I know there is a way to save my father, but I refuse to save him. Is this filial piety?"


    That is how ridiculous things, for their own strength is so bad, want to make their own strength become more powerful.


    Soon Fang Tianxing was helpless. He didn''t have to fight with the Antarctic fairy first. The best way is to fight wisdom first. This kind of thing is so helpless. It''s ridiculous.


    The Antarctic fairy seems to understand the meaning of Fang Tianxing and want to argue with himself. It''s a bit ridiculous, but it''s helpless for such things.


    On the road and fighting method are two forms of self cultivation and understanding of the road. How ridiculous is this? No one can solve it so easily. It makes people feel very helpless.


    The significance of Tao is to compete for the understanding of Tao, which is milder than the situation that fighting may lead to death, but if it fails, it may affect the mind of Tao.


    It''s difficult to make progress if one''s cultivation is in a bottleneck. It''s even possible to lose one''s mind, fall into the devil or regress one''s cultivation. Such things make people feel dangerous and will not easily start the war.


    Fang Tianxing and the Antarctic fairy are going to fight each other. Naturally, they have to have their own means. The Antarctic fairy proposes to use this family as the material for the argument.


    In fact, in any case, we can only use people to make bets. They don''t have the right to say no in front of immortals.


    Fang Tianxing quickly asked: "you said how to bet."


    "As long as you and I choose one person each, how about testing who is more filial?" The Antarctic fairy suggested.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t refuse, but said: "yes, but filial piety is not innate, it''s acquired. There should be a time limit for it."


    "How about a month? Who will be the first to choose and how to judge?" Asked the Antarctic fairy.


    Fang Tianxing caught a glimpse of several peach trees planted in the family''s house. There was one in front of the door and one behind the door. He pointed to the peach tree and said, "how about this peach tree? Who can enlighten the peach tree? Who is more spiritual? Who can take the lead."


    Looking at the peach trees in front of and behind the gate, the Antarctic fairy quickly said, "let''s have a try."


    After that, they each chose a peach tree to enlighten. Fang Tianxing chose the one behind the gate, and the Antarctic fairy chose the one in front of the gate, one female and one male. The male in front of the gate and the female behind the gate.


    Soon they began to practice magic and show their skills. It was also a profound Taoist art to enlighten the living. They must be very proficient in the way of creation to enlighten the dead.


    It is said that when the Buddha preached, a stone was baptized by Buddhism day and night, and gradually became spiritual. One day when the Buddha preached to the subtlety, the stubborn stone nodded and felt the mystery of Buddhism.


    This is the arrival of cultivation. People at a very high level can use their own cultivation to make all things have spirituality and obtain incredible power.


    That is how powerful thing, this is a let a person feel some helpless thing, such thing is so helpless, this is let a person feel some ridiculous.


    Their cultivation is also top among the golden immortals. It''s not far from the level of Buddha. It''s not difficult for them to enlighten the living creatures. Of course, the living creatures they enlighten need to be compared to see which one is more spiritual. Naturally, the enlightening is more successful.


    Fang Tianxing stood behind the door, while the Antarctic fairy was standing in front of the door, casting magic on their peach tree, to see how to enlighten the peach tree and make it possess incredible divinity.


    The Antarctic fairy takes out his leading crutch, and his crutch head is toward the peach tree. Infinite immortal Qi is infused into it, which makes the peach tree shake up suddenly. There are thousands of auspicious colors around, and infinite forces are flowing in it. What''s the matter.


    This is the power to be defeated, only to let their own strength to the limit, such things are ridiculous.

 Chapter 857

    People''s power is a little ridiculous, just like they have some helplessness for their own power, such things are so helpless, only to turn their own power into a very strong situation.


    This is how things, for people''s power is not so happy, many people feel helpless.


    Many people know that they have to have a lot of wonderful, just like the appearance of the fairy family, the peach tree seems to be alive, showing some flexibility and air.


    The whole peach tree is shrouded in light, and its shape is constantly changing. Finally, it turns into human limbs and body, more and more like a real person, rather than a peach tree.


    Fang Tianxing, the situation is similar, he is sitting there, seems to be preaching, the peach tree listened to his words, seems to be touched, constantly swaying, seems to have begun to channeling.


    However, the speed here is still faster than that of the Antarctic fairy, and the Taoist magic of yuxu palace is extraordinary. It didn''t take long for that tree to change its human shape.


    Half a day later, the peach tree of the Antarctic fairy had completely changed into a human shape, but there were still some peach trees in the details. With a little cultivation over time, it could change completely and there was no loophole.


    The Antarctic fairy laughed and saw that the peach tree on the other side of Fang Tianxing was only half changed. It was still a long way from becoming human.


    The Antarctic fairy man smiles and starts to put some of his knowledge into the peach tree. The so-called spirituality is not knowledge. As long as he puts thousands of years of knowledge into the peach tree, who can say that his spirituality is not enough.


    It was impossible for the peach tree to resist. It directly accepted the knowledge of the Antarctic fairy and soon entered his mind. How rich the knowledge of the Antarctic fairy was. For a moment, the peach tree spirit''s mind was full of countless knowledge.


    Injected into astronomy and geography, the knowledge of medical astrology is vast, and his head is full.


    Fang Tianxing spent a whole day on the other side of the peach tree, and the peach tree was finally successful. Her changed body was very ordinary and incomplete. For example, there were a lot of leaves on her head, and the skin on her limbs was still like a tree.


    He only wears clothes made of bark, like a savage without complete evolution.


    At this time, the Antarctic fairy said with a smile: "Fang Tianxing, now we can compare the spirituality of the peach tree, but I think you have a better chance of losing."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "how can we see that success or failure always has to be compared before we know."


    "What do you say, now or in two days?" Asked the Antarctic fairy.


    "Tomorrow night, let''s have two peach trees compete for spirituality. The loser needs to hand in something to the winner." Fang Tianxing said actively.


    The Antarctic fairy thought in his heart that the peach tree he enlightens tomorrow will be able to absorb almost all the knowledge he has learned for thousands of years, and there will be no possibility of losing at that time.


    In my mind, the Antarctic fairy was dissatisfied and said, "I''ll give you a chance tomorrow night."


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "yes, it''s a deal."


    Soon they left with their own peach trees and taught each other something they didn''t know, which was the trump card of the competition.


    In fact, after all, the spirit of plants is a little worse than the active beast. If a beast can be cultivated for a hundred years, it will take a thousand years for the spirit of plants, and its wisdom is much worse than that of the beast.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is how ridiculous things, only to let their own strength to the limit.


    They taught their own knowledge about peach trees. In the evening of the next day, they went back to the old house of the Tang family.


    That is how things, such things are so ridiculous, nothing can make themselves more ridiculous.


    If you want to make your strength stronger, you have to use that thing to defeat it. It makes people feel ridiculous. It''s like being defeated by others.


    This kind of thing is how ridiculous, only to become more powerful.


    Soon they came to the old house with their own peach trees. The Antarctic fairy said, "OK, time''s up. How do you want to compete?"


    Fang Tianxing quickly asked: "of course, let them ask and answer each other. Anyone who can''t answer will be deducted one point. If he can''t answer three times, he will lose."


    After hearing this, the Antarctic fairy said quickly, "then who will ask the question first?"


    "It can be solved by guessing. The winner asks the question first." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Then he demonstrated to the Antarctic fairy how to guess boxing, and let the two peach tree spirits learn a simple game with three gestures: scissors, stone and cloth. Two people at the same time with their hands to make the corresponding shape, win or lose judgment rules are: scissors win cloth, cloth win stone, stone win scissors.


    This game is not too complicated. The Antarctic fairy can see it at a glance, and soon the two peach spirits have learned it.


    Soon, the two peach spirits began to guess. With the command, the two peach spirits stretched out their hands at the same time. Both of them were stones. The game was even.


    Soon they started the second inning, and they made another move. Soon there were different results. The peach tree essence taught by the Antarctic fairy was stone, and the peach tree essence taught by Fang Tianxing was cloth. Naturally, they defeated him.


    What is the situation of such things? It only makes people feel funny. What is it? Such things are funny.


    The female tree spirit began to ask questions. She asked, "what is the name of the wine that has been buried underground for a thousand years?"


    The male tree spirit hesitated and couldn''t answer for a moment. The Antarctic fairy seemed to have guessed the answer, but he couldn''t say it considering his own image.


    After scratching my ears for a long time, the tree spirit still couldn''t find the relevant knowledge, so naturally he couldn''t answer it.


    The female tree spirit quickly said: "we trees can become essence only after practicing for thousands of years. It''s not alcohol that can be buried for thousands of years."


    I didn''t expect such an answer. The Antarctic fairy also felt tricky. He quickly said, "you can ask him questions. Remember to pick the hardest one."


    The male tree spirit quickly responded and asked the female tree spirit, "there are nine kinds of strange treasures between heaven and earth, which can kill human flesh and bones?"


    Naturally, the female tree spirit couldn''t answer. She quickly said, "I don''t know."


    I don''t know if I lost. Soon it was the girl''s turn to ask questions. He said, "two father and son went to buy hats. Why did they only buy three?"

 Chapter 858

    Brain twists and turns are not the thing of this era at all. Naturally, the male tree spirit still can''t answer it. It''s another defeat. If it goes on like this, it must be a bad situation.


    The answer is three generations.


    If you can''t answer it, you''ll almost lose. That kind of thing makes people feel strange. What kind of thing it is makes people feel funny. What kind of thing it is, you can''t answer your own questions.


    Almost sure to fail, almost at the beginning of miscalculation, thought that with enough knowledge can be invincible.


    Who knows that the other party''s problems are beyond his own imagination, which makes him confused. It''s like something from another world. The Antarctic fairy has never met such a thing, and there is really no solution.


    However, he can''t believe that the peach tree of his grand yuxu palace, who has been practicing around the sage for thousands of years, can''t compare with Fang Tianxing.


    This has to make him very angry, this is how ridiculous things, just such a thing is a kind of people feel helpless.


    Your father and your mother have a son. He is neither your brother nor your brother. Who is he?


    With the last question left, the male tree spirit began to be baffled by the difficult problem and could not answer it. How ridiculous was this? At this time, the Antarctic fairy Weng came up and said, "we have given up."


    The Antarctic fairy is at least a powerful man. He loses his bet, but he must never lose his demeanor.


    But it''s losing the first hand, it''s not seen that it will lose. This is what makes people feel helpless, what kind of things it is, such things are helpless. They are not so happy about their own situation, but they just feel lost.


    Soon Fang Tianxing chose the person he wanted to participate in the discussion. He chose Tang Hongshen''s daughter, while the Antarctic fairy only chose Tang Hongshen''s daughter.


    In the eyes of the Antarctic fairy, it seems that Tang Qiancheng is more filial, and Tang Honggu, Tang Hongshen''s daughter, is more selfish.


    This kind of thing is so helpless, just like a force to be defeated. The content of the competition is filial piety, so we need their elders to make them filial.


    They are all immortal people. Of course, they have their own way. The Antarctic fairy used his means to revive Tang Hongshen who just died.


    This kind of method is too amazing. It can revive the dead. It''s not human''s method. It''s helpless. If we don''t know that these two are immortal, we can only treat them as monsters.


    Fang Tianxing is even more powerful. He takes a trace of Tang Honggu''s hair and begins to evoke her. Originally, their mother has been dead for decades, but Fang Tianxing even wants to call her out.


    It is more difficult to revive a person who has been dead for a long time than to revive a person who has just died, which is totally beyond people''s imagination.


    Soon the soul was called back, it was a very terrible thing. The mother who had been dead for more than ten years appeared in front of them, even with some preparation, it was not so easy to accept.


    Things always happen. The next day, news came out in the small town that a strange thing happened to the Tang family. The old man of the Tang family married a woman again. It was very surprising that he was exactly the same as his former wife.


    However, all this is normal. Good things will always happen to such people. Tang Qiancheng got the chance to be an official, and the imperial court assigned him the position of local county magistrate.


    When a new official takes office for three years, he naturally wants to take good care of it, and all the previous problems will be completely solved.


    This is how ridiculous, but that is to let people feel some helpless, that kind of thing is to let people some ridiculous, just such things are some helpless.


    But some of his thoughts were too naive. His reform met with great resistance. There were many forces to stop him. He was so busy that he had no time to take care of his home affairs. He didn''t go back for several days.


    That is how things, it is people feel some ridiculous, only some helpless, Tang Hongshen is aware of the difficulties he faces, want to help him.


    But an old man had nothing to do with it. He wanted to ask the Antarctic fairy to help him. This was a bit of a dilemma. The Antarctic fairy didn''t intend to agree. But when he thought about it, he seemed to think of something and finally agreed to him.


    This is how things, Tang Hongshen quickly got what he wanted, successful help on his son.


    Soon a guy who opposed his son died suddenly, which helped Tang Qiancheng a lot. His affairs were solved smoothly and won the love of the people.


    Such things are so ridiculous, but such things are some ridiculous, they become a little ridiculous for their own power.


    A lot of things are ridiculous. What kind of things are they? They are helpless in the face of their own strength,


    Tang Qiancheng is very happy, but everyone is so helpless for their own strength, but some are not so happy, this is some happy power.


    What''s the matter? He didn''t realize his father''s situation. He was just immersed in glory. He was loved by everyone and felt very proud.


    He didn''t notice his father''s abnormality at all. He just felt that his body was more bent.


    When the Imperial Court saw his meritorious service, it was natural to give him a reward. His wedding was also on the agenda, which can be said to be a double happiness.


    In the past, it was not enough to boast, but now it is endless.?


    Happy horse hoof disease, a day to see Chang''an flowers.


    Tang Hongshen is also happy for him. He just thinks that the famous family is a little out of reach. Tang Qiancheng really thinks that he is excellent, but the other party doesn''t look up to him.


    This makes him feel a little strange. He is doing several great things, and his self-confidence is expanding. Naturally, he thinks he should have a better one. For example, the daughter of the grand master throws an olive branch at him.


    He is going to abandon the daughter of the magistrate Hu and switch to the daughter of the grand master. Maybe he can get more resources and achieve greater ambition.


    He began to ignore the magistrate''s daughter, and began to pursue the grand master''s daughter. He couldn''t hide the fire in the paper. This kind of thing was soon discovered by the magistrate''s daughter.


    He didn''t tell his father, just want to persuade him to change his mind, but he didn''t want to, so she found Tang Hongshen, want him to come forward to save Tang Qiancheng.


    Tang Hong thought deeply for a long time, and finally decided to persuade Tang Qiancheng. What he did was a little too much, just like a kind of ridiculous thing. It''s not a good moral character to like the new and dislike the old.


    Today, Tang Qiancheng is making friends with the daughter of taishifu by poetry. He thinks that the daughter of taishifu is very good at poetry. Every time he can just pick up his own poetry, Tang Qiancheng thinks that he must be a very gentle and kind woman and the ideal object.

 Chapter 859

    He felt more and more that he could get the best result by doing the right thing.


    But at this time, his father Tang Hongshen came to persuade him, which made Tang Qiancheng feel very helpless. He felt that his father was brainwashed by the magistrate''s daughter.


    He didn''t care at all. He wanted to marry the grand master''s daughter. With his help, he was sure to make a good progress. After last time, he began to know the power of power. He hoped that he could control it.


    So he wanted to marry the grand master''s daughter and get this kind of power, which makes people feel ridiculous. Such things are so helpless and strange for his own power.


    Seeing that his son is so infatuated with power, Tang Hongshen is also lamenting whether it is right to let his son go on this road. His appearance now really makes the old man regret.


    Seeing his father''s appearance, Tang Qiancheng also felt helpless. He said gently, "Dad, you don''t know the hardships of officialdom. It''s hard to have the right to speak without power and power. It''s an indisputable fact."


    Tang Hongshen also knows that what his son said may be true, but he still feels that he can''t accept it. He has been looking forward to the appearance of a blue sky master who can lead the people out of their miserable life, but the fact is not so. He is not so happy about his own strength.


    His son became such a master, but he found that the situation was different from what he thought.


    With a sigh, Tang Hongshen didn''t dissuade him any more. He knew that it was useless. He came to work in the field, where he had been with him for many years. When he was young, he was very tired of the barren land.


    However, when he was old, he found it difficult to leave him. After working here for many years, he was an ordinary farmer who could only support a few children by farming. What a ridiculous thing it was. He was helpless for his own strength.


    How much youth did he spend here to bring a few children to China? Now they all have their own destination, which should be this land.


    When he thought of this, he burst into tears and collapsed on the ridge of his own field. It happened that Tang Hongshen''s daughter Tang Honggu planned to go to the field today. When his brother became an official, it was impossible for him to work in the field.


    My father may not be able to work when he is old, but he often goes to the fields to help, so as not to make him too tired.


    When she saw her father lying on the edge of the field, she soon felt helpless about her strength, which could make her happy.


    This is how things, for their own strength are some ridiculous, such things are some helpless, only such things are some bad.


    He took his fainting father back and gave him some soup. Recently, the weather was hot and the old man was worried. He fainted only when the summer heat entered his body. He should wake up if he drank some soup to relieve the heat.


    This is how ridiculous, that many people are some bad, this is how helpless things, nothing can be easily solved, no one can not be so happy.


    There is nothing that can make people feel a little ridiculous. What kind of things are they? They are powerless for people''s power. What kind of things are they.


    Soon after drinking the decoction, the old father awoke. He opened his eyes to see his daughter''s face. Seeing his father''s appearance, Tang Honggu helped him up and said to him, "Dad, what''s the matter with you? How can you faint on the ridge of the field?"


    Tang Hongshen sighed. He didn''t know where to start. He loved his son most and didn''t want to worry his daughter.


    He just asked, "you and the Xu family''s marriage should be finished earlier. You don''t need to worry about family affairs. Just get married."


    Tang Honggu said quickly, "but I''m not married yet. I''m still a member of my family. I still have to take care of the situation at home."


    Tang Hongshen was also very moved by Tang Honggu''s filial piety, so he told her about his son. When he heard that his brother was going to abandon the magistrate''s woman and ascend to the grand master''s daughter''s high branch, Tang Honggu was also dissatisfied.


    She heard from other places that the Taishi''s daughter was not a woman who kept herself in order. There were many rumors outside, but Tang Qiancheng didn''t know it.


    Many times, it is difficult for the opposite sex to see the true face of someone. Only the same sex can make a relatively objective evaluation.


    Most of the time, the opposite sex sees things in the dark, which is completely changed by their own subjective impression. Tang Qiancheng is infatuated with the beauty and talent of the grand master''s daughter. Naturally, he beautifies some of her in his heart and regards her as a perfect goddess.


    Tang Honggu told him what she knew. At first, Tang Qiancheng still didn''t believe it. But later, Tang Honggu took her to see what the grand master''s daughter had done, and he began to wake up.


    The grand master''s daughter often goes in and out of some places where dignitaries communicate, which is beyond what women of this era should do.


    Tang Qiancheng seems to have some awakening. After all, his ideas are not civilized to that extent, and he can''t accept such things. So we can only lose the battle and give up the chance to climb the high branch.


    After all, it was not a big deal. The magistrate also knew that Tang Qiancheng had other thoughts. Tang Qiancheng married the magistrate''s daughter smoothly.


    Everything seems to be on the right track, but Tang Hongshen''s health is getting worse and worse. It seems that he is seriously ill, and it seems that he is in his twilight years. They also tried to find famous doctors, but they were helpless.


    They are very worried, but in order to continue their father''s life, they still try to find a famous doctor to treat his father, hoping to have a way to save him.


    Fortunately, each of them found a famous doctor. Both of them look very simple. One looks young, and the other looks very heroic.


    Such guys are helpless, and they are ridiculous about their own strength.


    Such things are so helpless, only people feel that some are not so happy, this is how things, no one can easily untie, this is a kind of thing to be defeated.


    That many people are some ridiculous, this is to make people feel very bad, this is to make people feel some ridiculous, in the face of their own strength are some helpless.


    They all have a lot of strength, which makes people feel a little less happy, only to solve their own problems.


    Soon these two doctors came into their home. What kind of things are they? They are just funny things. No one can easily solve their own problems.

 Chapter 860

    This is how ridiculous, only that things have become a little ridiculous, this is not so happy, such things are so ridiculous.


    Soon, the two doctors began to treat their old father. The first one was the Antarctic fairy. He just took a pulse with his finger and decided his condition. He quickly said, "your father is suffering from five or seven injuries. It''s hard to cure. Only the tiger''s gall can be used as medicine, but the tiger must be induced by human flesh."


    Hearing this, they are also very embarrassed. What kind of thing is it? Using people as bait really hurts heaven and earth.


    So they asked Fang Tianxing for treatment. He tested Tang Hongshen''s pulse and soon frowned. He said to Tang Hongshen''s children, "your father is evil. You need to use people''s heart to treat him."


    Two people hear such words, for their situation is some helpless, the strength of these two people are some helpless, for their own things are so helpless.


    This is also too strange, this is how things, let them frown.


    Maybe they are two quack doctors who just come to cheat money and can''t cure diseases at all, so they plan to drive these two guys out.


    Ask the two servants they just found to drive them out. They are strong and strong. It is enough to deal with an old man and a young man. But it''s not what they think.


    Two people come to try to beat these two guys, like a defeated force, but they can''t move them at all, just like a mountain, which can''t be moved by human force at all.


    This kind of thing is really not the thing that should happen, beyond people''s cognition, the two servants just like to see ghosts, quickly knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, said: "immortal comes, please, forgive our offense."


    I don''t know if the Antarctic fairy can push the mortal away with a flick of his hand. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care. Some mortals are not a level of life in the eyes of immortals.


    Tang Honggu and Tang Qiancheng also seem to be scared. They didn''t expect to bring back two immortals. It''s incredible.


    Seeing their abilities, Tang Honggu and Tang Qiancheng were also a little surprised. They quickly bowed and said, "I''m really sorry for offending the immortal."


    They are also scared, do not know how to provoke such things, can only be struggling to deal with, this is a people feel not so happy, but it makes people feel some not so happy.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "we are all immortals who come down to earth to test your filial piety."


    Hearing what they said, I also think that the immortal should have this kind of leisure and care about his filial piety, but the most important thing at present is to cure his father''s illness.


    So they said, "if you can help me save my father, he''s really dying."


    "What we said before didn''t coax you. You have to pay a price. There is no white thing in the world." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    Immortal once again confirmed that the previous method was the last one, and there was no other way.


    They were very hesitant, only to say that they had to think about it. That''s too hard.


    I feel a little uncomfortable looking at my relatives.


    "Body hair skin, by the parents, dare not damage, filial piety is also the beginning; To stand up and be famous in later generations, to show parents, filial piety is the end


    One is not breaking the law and committing a crime, so that they are punished by the constitution. If they do, who is most worried about you? This is the minimum filial piety. Second, when you become an adult, you should make some achievements in everything you want to do. You can''t be too shy to ask others. If you are the kind of parents or teachers who will be proud of you, it would be better. It''s the ultimate form of filial piety.


    Fang Tianxing and the Antarctic fairy left for a while, waiting for their choice. This is so helpless. Their choice will determine their fate.


    What kind of thing is this and how to measure the evaluation of filial piety? There are still differences between them, so Fang Tianxing and the Antarctic fairy are ridiculous things.


    As long as we make our own strength more powerful, there is a way to solve it, and even such things can be judged.


    This is what makes people feel helpless. What is this.


    Their choice represents their own way. That is their understanding of filial piety or their dedication. They just do what they want to do. How to evaluate it? Only Fang Tianxing and the Antarctic fairy can do it.


    Tang Honggu and Tang Qiancheng are also faced with a big choice. They don''t know what to do and how to make a choice.


    My father was lying on the couch with a weak breath. It seemed that he would die at any time. If he was not treated again, it would be very dangerous. They didn''t want to see such a thing.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. Their own strength is weak. No one can easily solve this problem.


    But in front of things, they can not help hesitating too much, this is really a difficult choice.


    Fang Tianxing and the Antarctic fairy are also waiting for their choice and the outcome of the competition.


    Both Tang Honggu and Tang Qiancheng think that this is a bit strange. In the face of people''s situation, it''s ridiculous. People''s power can''t do anything at all.


    His father needs to cut his own flesh to live. When Tang Qiancheng wakes up, he can still hear his father''s words. He has never heard of this kind of folk prescription, but in an emergency, in order to cure his father''s strange disease, he decides to have a try.


    So he got up, found a knife, and without hesitation cut a piece of meat from under his rib. Strange to say, Tang Qiancheng didn''t feel any pain after cutting such a big wound, but he quickly wrapped the wound with a cloth and stopped the bleeding.


    But he didn''t care to think about these things. He quickly boiled the meat into ointment and smeared it on his father''s leg. The father felt much better and didn''t feel any pain. Happily, he asked his son, "what kind of medicine is this? Where did it come from? "


    Tang Qiancheng said casually: "there''s a miracle doctor at the village. He said that he can cure all kinds of diseases. Who knows that it''s so effective, maybe God arranged to save you."


    After a while, the old father''s wound healed, and his body seemed to be much better than before. Although the scar beside Tang Qiancheng''s ribs was wrapped tightly and lied to his wife, his wife still found something unusual. After questioning, Tang Qiancheng told the truth, and his wife burst into tears: "are you not afraid of any accident? Do you have the heart to leave your sick old father and me? Can''t you discuss this with me? "


    Looking at his wife crying, Tang Qiancheng hastily explained, "it''s not my father''s illness. I didn''t think much about it at that time." His wife started to cry with Tang Qiancheng in her arms again.

 Chapter 861

    A few months later, Tang Qiancheng''s rib wound magically grew new meat, just like no wound. Tang Qiancheng quickly told his wife about it, and her wife was also very happy when she saw it. Later, when they talked about it again, they thought that an immortal had saved their family.


    This kind of thing is indeed a bit rash, but Tang Qiancheng thinks that it is his father''s hard work to keep them alive, and he should have something in return.


    Soon his father woke up, and his illness seemed to have eased a lot. Seeing his father''s condition improved, Tang Qiancheng also felt very happy.


    On the other side, Tang Honggu can''t do it. She doesn''t know how to do it. Maybe it''s too cruel, but such a thing only makes people feel helpless. Tang Qiancheng said: "Honggu, no, I''ll come."


    It''s hard for people to accept this. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Hearing the elder brother''s words, Tang Honggu no longer hesitated. She cut a piece of meat from her body with a knife. She gave out a cry of pain and handed the meat to her mother so that she could recover.


    They both did the same thing, sacrificing themselves to treat their parents, but it seems that Tang Qiancheng did better, without too much hesitation.


    The Antarctic fairy looked at Fang Tianxing and asked, "what do you think of the outcome?"


    "Regardless of the outcome, although Tang Honggu hesitated, she accomplished her filial piety." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    "Well, compare the next game and see who is the winner." The Antarctic fairy thought about it and said happily.


    In fact, he has already gained the upper hand. Fang Tianxing''s disadvantage will only grow bigger and bigger, and he will surely fail in the end. Only such things can make people feel powerful.


    Nothing can make people feel helpless, just like a very funny thing, only that are some funny, in the face of their own strength is to make people feel strange, like a huge wonderful.


    No one can know their own situation, in the face of their own things are so ridiculous, such things are a little strange, this is how ridiculous things.


    They all passed the first test, and it will be the second one soon. This second one will be more difficult, and it will not be so easy to resolve.


    The so-called filial piety is not a spontaneous behavior, but an acquired behavior influenced by morality. Thank your parents for bringing me to this world, raising me up, and paying a lot of energy and money. But my parents also have to apologize to us. They decided to give birth to me and didn''t cultivate me according to my wishes.


    A society of mutual respect is obviously better than a society of filial piety. Maybe it''s hard for you to change this value in a moment, because we''ve been growing up under the wrong guidance, but we''ve never thought about the true colors of things. We''re so easily moved that we''ve been secretly changed concepts without knowing it.


    We may have different wealth and different status, but everyone''s soul is born equal.


    One day, someone asked Confucius: love, peace, and other virtues have been said. I would like to ask again, as long as the son obeys his father''s orders, is filial piety?


    Confucius replied: what is this called! What''s that called! At that time, there were seven Zhengchen around the emperor of Zhou, so although the emperor of Zhou had no way, he still did not lose the world. There are five Zhengchen around the princes. Although the princes have no way, they will not lose their vassals. The scholar bureaucrat had three clandestine ministers, and even if he had no way, he would not lose his family; Ordinary people keep their good reputation only when they have friends. With Zheng Zi, the father can avoid falling into the unjust situation. Therefore, if there is injustice, if it is really the father''s doing, then the son can''t fight against the father.


    In the same way, courtiers have to be like this; We must try our best to dissuade the wrong things. How can obedience be filial piety?


    It''s just that such things are so ridiculous. It''s just that the idea of some kind of interest promotion has been passed down from generation to generation. It''s just a tool. There''s no right or wrong debate. It''s just for the so-called enlightenment.


    This is how things, only to make their own strength become more powerful, this is a kind of funny feeling.


    This competition is actually a contest between Fang Tianxing and the Antarctic fairy. Let''s see whose power is so powerful. They are just carriers, showing the situation of Tao.


    As for the victory or defeat, as long as it depends on the depth of the way, it is not only higher than the level of practice, but also the strength of enlightenment.


    Their respective choices are determined by their own personality. Fang Tianxing sits on a nearby hill, but he has been concerned about the situation of the Tang family and how they face life.


    The Antarctic fairy is the same. He also wants to know whether his Tao is right.


    At the moment, Tang Qiancheng''s father seems to be getting better and can walk on the ground. During this period of time, he is busy taking care of his father. It can be said that he has relaxed his vigilance for government affairs, and the previously defeated forces are resurgent, trying to subvert his previous plan.


    Of course, he didn''t want to. How could the situation he had worked so hard to build be destroyed by these people? He immediately wanted to go and solve the problem.


    That''s something that makes people feel helpless. Originally, she had given the local farmland to some local farmers, and did not let the big landlords own too much land. But now those people began to buy land, forcing the farmers to work for them.


    This is what Tang Qiancheng doesn''t want to see. His hard work is embezzled by these people, and the great situation he has established will collapse in an instant.


    He made a thorough investigation and wanted to find the home of these people, remove them at one stroke, and eradicate these evil forces completely.


    Soon he came to a place that seemed to be the home of those people. He sent someone to inquire about it and wanted to catch it all, but the power behind it was beyond his imagination. Just when he wanted to act, the other party had already received the news and set traps for him to jump.


    Several of his subordinates covered him and rushed out of the siege, for which they all died. This is a very terrible thing. Such a thing is somewhat helpless. He tried his best to escape. The enemy''s power was deeply rooted and spread all over every corner.


    Want to eradicate them to pay a much greater price than their own imagination, it is a huge despair, but such things are a little ridiculous.


    Nothing can easily solve their own situation, they have to have their own helplessness, this is how ridiculous things, no one can easily solve their own problems, but such things are somewhat helpless.


    This is a kind of what kind of thing, just let their own strength become a little ridiculous, this is how the situation, people feel a little less happy.

 Chapter 862

    People around him have lost a lot. After this time, people around him have lost a lot. It''s more and more difficult to deal with this force. If you want to fight alone, it''s just like hitting a stone with an egg.


    This is how things, such things are people feel a little helpless, the above people do not support Tang Qiancheng, everything is just that he wants to make achievements, other people do not buy it.


    The other party is becoming more and more rampant. Tang Qiancheng knows that he can''t control them. He can only be out of sight, but the other party often deliberately wants to shake in front of him, just to make him angry.


    No one is so helpless, just such things are becoming a little ridiculous, they are a little bad for their own strength.


    He felt a little lost, his ambition was not relaxed, and his mood was very depressed. Fortunately, my father''s health is getting better day by day, which is a happy thing. The wound on my hand will soon heal, as if it never appeared.


    Everyone is very happy, his mother is also gradually recovered, Tang Honggu while taking care of her mother, while waiting for their marriage.


    At this time, people''s productivity is mainly in men, women are not out of two doors, it is good to have a dependence, what kind of things, such things are some helpless.


    No one is so powerless, only that for people''s strength is very happy, such things are how helpless, just such things are people feel some happy.


    Soon the date of the wedding was set three days later, and most of her mother''s illness was better, so Tang Honggu could put her heart down and prepare for her wedding.


    In ancient times, when a woman married, it was a great event in her life. Going out of the cabinet means a folk title for a woman to get married. In ancient times, unmarried women lived in the attic, which was called boudoir. In ancient times, three obedience and four virtues meant that women were not allowed to go out of the gate, two doors were not big, and they were not allowed to meet with outside men. Therefore, married women were called Chuge. On the contrary, unmarried women were unmarried.


    Because the customs of different places are different, so this step is not necessarily done by who, it needs to be decided according to the local customs. But in any case, this special step must be experienced. But the person who does this step for a woman still has great requirements. For example, the person must be a woman, and the parents of both husband and wife are still alive, the husband has complete children, and the whole family lives happily.


    Generally speaking, people who make a living in this field depend on this to support their families. Basically, they will find this person to do their job in the process of making a face. One of the process is also very particular, must be optimistic about Feng Shui what, according to the woman and her husband''s birthday to determine what time, what position to open face! Basically, the tools used are silk thread and so on. For example, different things can be used in other places, but it''s rare. The most common one is silk thread!


    With silk around a few cross, hold good after the face of the woman can get down the fluff, the specific situation is really hard to describe! Although a little pain, but better than the modern hair removal effect, and unlike the boy''s beard, the later will be longer, longer, harder and so on! And these women after finishing, completely bid farewell to the Yellow haired girl''s name, you can be happy at home waiting to get married!


    For ancient women, if they can marry a good husband, they will be able to guarantee their later life. Therefore, as a mother''s family, in order to make her daughter have a better life in the man''s home and face, they usually prepare some dowries for the girl to show her strength.


    In ancient times, a man could have three wives and four concubines. If the man felt that the woman''s family was too bad and the dowry for his daughter was too thin, he might make trouble after marriage. However, in ancient times, women had to abide by the three obedience and four virtues. Therefore, when the man''s family made trouble, the woman had to bear it. Even if they ran back to her mother''s home, the family would say that the woman was not right, It''s because she''s not virtuous enough. So in ancient times, ordinary families were willing to accompany their daughters with dowry, and the same man took away their daughters who had been raised by each other for more than ten years, so naturally they had to give them some betrothal gifts.


    In the past, on the day before the bride''s wedding, the bride''s family would hold a wedding banquet for the girl, which was also the last meal for the girl at her mother''s house, because after marriage, she would be the man''s family. All the guests were close relatives and close friends of the family. On the wedding day, the bride''s parents can''t appear at the wedding scene. Therefore, the bride''s family entertains close relatives and friends just before the girl leaves the house.


    What should be prepared is already prepared. Councillor Xu Wai is a big family from all over the country. She can marry Tang Honggu, of course, because she is Tang Qiancheng''s sister.


    This kind of thing is already ready, in the face of their own situation are some helpless, that many things are let people feel a little bad.


    This is how things, no one can so easily untie their shackles, according to the truth that Xu Yuanwai''s childe she has never seen, but Tang Qiancheng is an accident to see once.


    It looks like a bit of a dandy, but not all the rich kids.


    It was a case. The daughter of the defendant''s family was sullied. Naturally, he sued the other party''s family. After going to several yamen, no one accepted it. But the old man didn''t give up. He must find justice for his daughter.


    He traveled thousands of miles to Tang Qiancheng''s Yamen. For his situation, the Yamen officer at the door saw the old man Hu''s appearance, and even wanted to sue the scholar family who had once made a case. He didn''t intend to accept it at all, but directly intended to blow him out.


    However, Tang Qiancheng accidentally saw what they had done, and his sense of justice exploded. Naturally, they could not be allowed to act.


    He quickly said, "what are you doing? Why don''t you let him in?"


    Seeing that Tang Qiancheng was coming, the two yamen servants were naturally a little scared. They quickly said, "my Lord, this is a rogue. You can''t let him in."


    Tang Qiancheng saw that the old man Hu looked very honest. He didn''t look like the so-called rogue people at all. He immediately scolded the two yamen servants and said, "let him in. I''ll settle accounts with you later."


    As you have already said, the Yamen officer naturally let the old man into the Yamen. What a ridiculous thing it was. He was so helpless about his own strength.


    Soon Tang Qiancheng met with Hu in the later Tang Dynasty. When he heard that Tang Qiancheng was the master here, Hu immediately knelt down. When he saw his appearance, Tang Qiancheng immediately helped him up. He was a good official who loved the people like a son. Naturally, he couldn''t see such a thing.


    He said to the old Hu, "if you have any grievances, just tell me."


    This is how things, only people feel helpless, they have to have a lot of wonderful, to let their own strength to the limit.

 Chapter 863

    The old man soon calmed down and slowly expressed his grievances. Just half a year ago, he went out to work, and his daughter stayed at home. But when he went back to work, he found that his daughter was tainted by unknown people in his home.


    Naturally, he was very angry and wanted to ask his daughter who did it, but her daughter was already in a trance and didn''t know how to face her life.


    Unable to get any useful information from his daughter, Hu was very helpless. Later, when he didn''t pay attention, his daughter hanged himself secretly.


    Seeing his daughter''s tragic death, Hu felt very sad. He vowed to catch the person who hurt his daughter, but he had too few clues.


    Later, he accidentally found the man''s belt from his daughter''s bedroom. After several times of searching, he found that the belt belonged to the son of the local rich family. Naturally, he was very angry and rushed to the door to ask for an explanation. The rich family''s Porter called several big men to beat him out, and seven or eight people beat him to death and left him in the mud.


    Hu only left a breath, unwilling to complain everywhere, but the local government did not accept the case at all. Directly, he made a false accusation. If he was in a hurry, he would be beaten out with a stick.


    He ran into a wall everywhere and wandered. Even if he was begging, he was bullied. When he came here, he found a yamen, so he came in and wanted to complain.


    Several yamen officers, as they had met before, ignored his demands and planned to blow him out.


    He thought that he would be humiliated again and suffer some hardships. How ridiculous such a thing is. Unexpectedly, Tang Qiancheng appeared and saved him. Naturally, he was very grateful and wanted to continue to sue the person who killed his daughter.


    When Tang Qiancheng heard this, he was furious and clapped his hand on the table, which made the table shake. This shows his anger.


    "Just tell the people who hurt your daughter. I''ll make the decision for you." Tang Qiancheng said to the old man.


    "The second son of the Xu family is the one who killed my daughter," said Hu


    Tang Qian Cheng Ru was struck by lightning. He didn''t expect that old man Hu''s enemy was his sister''s husband''s family who was about to get married. Such a thing was beyond his expectation.


    "But the Xu family in Kansai?" he asked in a trembling voice


    "It''s the adults who know their family." Hu said in surprise.


    Tang Qiancheng''s heart was cold to the bottom of his feet. He quickly said, "are you sure?"


    "Definitely, definitely they did it." Hu said firmly.


    "Well, go back first and tell me where you live. I''ll let you know then." Tang Qian Cheng''s heart is full of mixed flavors, and he soon says to the old man Hu.


    When he sent Hu back, Tang Qiancheng began to think about what to do. He was his brother-in-law. If he was dealt with, what should his sister do? Who would dare to marry her again.


    This is a very bad thing. Tang Qiancheng doesn''t know what to do. It''s a huge trouble.


    He is crying out for revolution, but when it comes to his own body, he is in a bit of a dilemma. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to raise his own strength to the limit. What kind of thing is it? No one can untie the shackles like this.


    When you cut yourself with a knife, you are always in a bit of a dilemma. It''s hard to start, and you can''t bear the censure of your relatives.


    This is what kind of thing, for their own strength is a little ridiculous, that is how ridiculous things, for them, this is a disaster, that is what kind of thing, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    No one can easily solve their own problems, this is a kind of people feel a little helpless, but it is a kind of thing to be defeated.


    This is how things, only to raise their own strength to the limit, no one can easily solve their own difficulties.


    Soon someone came to tell Tang Qiancheng, and someone called him to the banquet. Tang Qiancheng casually asked who he was, and the attendant told him that he was from the Xu family.


    Tang Qiancheng was surprised. He didn''t expect the Xu family to come to him, but they were all helpless. The banquet didn''t look simple. He seemed to know that he had met the old man Hu, so he came to him.


    Even if it''s a Hongmen banquet, Tang Qiancheng has to go for a while. No matter what the other party''s purpose is, he has to go for a meeting. Since ancient times, people don''t fight with officials. When can a rich man be so arrogant.


    Tang Qiancheng must go to see what these guys are going to do and whether they will hurt themselves.


    This is how the situation, no one can easily solve their own problems, that many of the forces are people feel a little ridiculous.


    Tang Qiancheng came to the banquet. The Xu family is a big family. There are hundreds of servants in the house alone. The yard covers an area of tens of acres and has thousands of hectares of fertile land.


    The people around him rent his land and live on it. They don''t dare to be disrespectful at all. They usually call them good people, but they secretly call them vampires.


    These guys face to face and behind, which is a bit ridiculous. For people, it''s a bit frightening.


    At the banquet, there were all dignified people. They were all from the famous families nearby. They were either rich businessmen or celebrities. They could be said that they talked and laughed with great scholars and had no contacts.


    Tang Qiancheng met a lot of acquaintances here. They all said hello. The Xu family got some good maids, just for everyone to appreciate.


    Soon, Xu Zhiyong clapped his hands at the banquet, and the dozens of women dressed in colorful costumes came up one by one and danced in the hall.


    Their dancing is very good, and they are really one in a hundred women. They are all very beautiful women. They are rare beauties outside. Only the Xu family can choose these girls.


    Naturally, the Xu family can''t use so many women, so they are used to attract other people. Celebrities can choose a woman they like to take away.


    They are all trained to be smart and lovely, which is very reassuring. It''s just that such things make people like them. Soon many people went to pick them. Tang Qiancheng was not moved. On the one hand, he felt that they should not get the benefits of the Xu family. On the other hand, he felt that these women lacked something and had no aura as human beings, It''s like being set up by people to hide their own independent consciousness.


    Such things are beautiful, but they are not what they really look like. They are like things that have been packed layer upon layer. They are no longer what they are.

 Chapter 864

    Some rumors, plus Tang Qiancheng''s report from Hu Laohan, certainly don''t want to have too much to do with the Xu family.


    He didn''t choose. Xu Liangfeng, the owner of the Xu family, soon noticed Tang Qiancheng. He quickly came to Tang Qiancheng and said, "what''s the matter with you? You won''t be disappointed if you choose one to be your maid."


    Tang Qiancheng didn''t think it was such a romantic thing. He just refused and said, "no, master Xu, I don''t need any maidservant. My wife is virtuous, but I can''t have other women."


    Such words are obviously perfunctory. It''s not what the Xu family likes. A glimmer of difference flashed in his eyes and he said quickly, "since my brother doesn''t want to, I won''t force him. Just if you need to, just tell me."


    Tang Qiancheng doesn''t think so. He thinks he is upright and has nothing to do with the Xu family.


    All these things make people feel helpless. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Tang Qiancheng is also a bit drunk. He goes for a walk in the backyard and wakes up by the way. He can''t go back in this way.


    When he gets to the backyard, he suddenly hears a shout. It seems that someone is making a noise. Tang Qiancheng curiously walks over and finds that a housekeeper is teaching a maid a lesson.


    The maid seems to have done something wrong, the housekeeper is constantly scolding her, the maid seems not to dare to refute, crying is pear with rain.


    Tang Qian Cheng also felt compassion in his heart. How big a mistake can this little girl make? Is it worth reprimanding him like this.


    Tang Qiancheng is ready to walk over and say a few words for the maid. At this time, the maid turns around and Tang Qiancheng sees her real face. Her face is very beautiful, just like a fairy coming to the world.


    He rubbed his eyes as if he had drunk too much. How could such a woman be better than the beauty at the party.


    The housekeeper picked up a stick to teach the woman. The woman''s face showed fear. Soon, the woman seemed unable to withstand the housekeeper''s beating, and immediately rushed to Tang Qiancheng.


    Even though Tang Qiancheng was slightly drunk, he smelled a fragrance and went to his arms. What a ridiculous thing it was. He was helpless for his own strength. How ridiculous they were.


    The housekeeper doesn''t seem to recognize Tang Qiancheng''s identity at all. The stick in his hand is still coming. Tang Qiancheng reaches out and grabs the housekeeper''s eyes.


    He grabbed it and threw it aside. The woman in his arms was protected and hugged more tightly. Tang Qiancheng pushed her away and said, "girl, are you ok?"


    The woman dried her tears and said, "I''m fine. Thank you for saving me."


    The housekeeper said to one side, "where are you from? You dare to meddle in the affairs of our Xu family."


    Tang Qian managed his clothes and quickly said, "your master doesn''t dare to talk to me like this. What are you?"


    The housekeeper''s face was blue and blue. He thought that the other party was really bullying himself. Maybe it was bluffing, maybe it was really not easy to provoke. He didn''t dare to deal with him casually.


    The standoff didn''t last long, and soon someone seemed to hear the voice coming.


    It was councillor Xu. Seeing the master''s appearance, the housekeeper hurriedly went to complain, but unexpectedly, councillor Xu swung his arm and slapped him in the face, which made him unstable and fell to the ground.


    "Lord Tang, you dare to offend him. You''ve eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard. Go and make amends to him." Master Xu scolded.


    The housekeeper seemed to be aware of the seriousness of the matter. He came to the foot of Tang Qiancheng and said to him, "your honor, please forgive me."


    This is how things, only that things have become a little ridiculous, this is a kind of people feel some helpless things,


    The once arrogant housekeeper looked very pitiful at the moment. He knelt down at Tang Qiancheng''s feet and begged for forgiveness. Tang Qiancheng kicked him away with disgust and said, "how can I care with you? It''s up to the master to beat a dog."


    The Xu family master''s eyelids jumped and said quickly, "OK, as long as Lord Tang is happy, that''s OK."


    This is how things, only to make their own power become stronger, this is how things, for people''s power is some helpless.


    Seeing the little girl who was in a panic on one side, Xu said, "Xiaoqing, you have to thank the adults. If there were no adults to protect you today, you would have suffered some hardships."


    The beautiful woman named Xiaoqing seems to have recovered from her confusion and said, "thank you, Mr. Tang."


    Tang Qiancheng looked at her pulling the corner of his clothes and thought that he wanted to go by himself, so he quickly said, "I want to take her away. Does Master Xu mind?"


    The master of the Xu family said with a smile, "I''m very honored. Please help yourself."


    Tang Qiancheng soon took away the woman named Xiaoqing. What is this? No one can make himself stronger.


    This is how things, nothing can be so ridiculous, just make people feel very ridiculous, only to make themselves become more powerful.


    This woman has been relying on Tang Qiancheng, seems to be very grateful for him, but Tang Qiancheng is drunk.


    Sitting in a sedan chair, they all the way back to the county government. The sedan chair stops. Tang Qiancheng is drunk and unconscious. The Duke carries Tang Qiancheng in, and Xiaoqing takes care of him all the time.


    Without leaving Tang Qiancheng''s house, according to the ancient etiquette, it can''t be like this at all. What kind of thing is this? It''s ridiculous for one''s own strength.


    She didn''t come here because she admired Tang Qiancheng, or because she wanted to spy on him. Before, the two yamen servants had told the Xu family about the situation. They knew that Tang Qiancheng knew their situation, and they had to raise their strength to the limit.


    So he sent this woman named Xiaoqing, who was helpless about her own strength, but Tang Qiancheng was not stupid either. He had seen their plot for a long time.


    It''s certainly dangerous to leave this woman beside him, but Tang Qiancheng knows that he has the confidence to control her and not let her affect his plan. What''s the matter? He can only raise his strength to the limit. No one can easily see the situation.


    Moreover, he felt that he could influence this woman, let her serve him and become a powerful helper.


    Such a plan is too bold, but it also has a great chance to turn defeat into victory. After all, the Xu family is really huge, and it is weak to face them. If we can win some strength, we can turn the situation around.

 Chapter 865

    This is how ridiculous things, only their own strength to become more powerful, no one can easily see this.


    This is how ridiculous, that the other party attack their own weapons into their own weapons, is a very great thing, certainly can let the other party surprised, successful for their own.


    That is how things, only their own strength has become more powerful, Tang Qian Cheng as completely do not know, let such a woman lurking in their side.


    Soon the next morning, Tang Qiancheng opened his eyes with some headache and saw Xiaoqing lying beside him. He soon knew that she had been by her side last night and was helpless with her own strength. It was moving.


    The most difficult to suffer beauty en, if a beauty is very good to you, few people can resist such an attack.


    Tang Qiancheng said gratefully: "Xiaoqing girl, you''d better go back and have a rest. In this way, people will gossip."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you are healthy, I can do whatever I want." Xiaoqing said to Tang Qiancheng quickly.


    You don''t have to be responsible for this. No one can catch such a good thing. Fortunately, Tang Qiancheng still has some determination. He quickly said, "I can''t afford such kindness, but it''s just a little help. If you don''t want to stay, you can leave."


    After listening to Tang Qiancheng''s words, Xiaoqing felt a little surprised. Unexpectedly, she was not moved by her gentle attack.


    But her own way is not only so, soon Xiaoqing''s face showed a look of weeping, she quickly said: "my parents died when I was young, there is no one in my family, do you want to drive me away?"


    No one has the heart to refuse this pitiful appearance. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to raise one''s strength to the limit,


    This is how things, can make their own strength become more powerful, this is how ridiculous, only to make many people feel a little ridiculous, this is how things, no one can so untie their own shackles.


    Nothing can be easily solved, which makes people feel helpless, but such a thing is like a huge trap, and everyone will sink deeper and deeper.


    Soon Tang Qiancheng left Xiaoqing behind. Xiaoqing was accompanied by his maid. It was really sweet and envious of others.


    That old man Hu has been waiting for the summon of Lord Tang, which is very ridiculous. He is helpless for his own strength, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    No one can solve his problems like this. How bad is this? Only to make himself stronger. Soon, Xiaoqing always followed Fang Tianxing. Tang Qiancheng deliberately revealed the position of Hu Laohan to him.


    Hu Laohan got Hu Laohan''s position. Naturally, he wanted to inform the Xu family. He didn''t dare to go back swaggeringly. Naturally, he needed to contact other people.


    Tang Qiancheng asks people to resist her. When he finds the person who meets him, he is waiting for a long time to catch a big fish. Soon he finds out that a vegetable buyer sneaks into the house. Xiaoqing secretly puts a note in his vegetable basket.


    The vegetable seller didn''t check, so he went back with the basket. Naturally, someone followed him. When he came home, the housekeeper of the Xu family contacted him and passed the news on.


    It seems that everything is a little ridiculous, everything has been understood, Hu Laohan has long been transferred, this time is a trial, to see how the Xu family will do.


    Soon the Xu family made a response, and a group of little gangsters felt the place where Hu Laohan was hiding, but they got nothing, and they were long gone.


    When they want to retreat, they find that they are surrounded by people, which is not easy to solve. All kinds of forces are ridiculous. They can only be regarded as bandits. How can they deal with these officers and soldiers? What kind of things make many people feel ridiculous? What kind of things are they helpless to the power of all people, That is how things, no one can so easily untie their own shackles.


    These bandits, who are usually sneaking around, are quickly arrested and convicted. They don''t have many clean clothes on them.


    After these people were arrested, they found that they were helpless. No one could solve their own problems. How ridiculous is this? Things like that are a little bad, which is ridiculous.


    At the same time, the vegetable farmer was also arrested to hear the news, but the two yamen officers saw that Tang Qiancheng asked the prison guards to be kind to them and received special preferential treatment.


    It doesn''t look like a prisoner being arrested, but it looks like an important person being protected, which makes them feel strange.


    Soon this section of the news network has been intercepted, these are some ridiculous things, that is how helpless, just such things can make people feel that he must have betrayed the Xu family.


    The vegetable farmers in prison enjoy the life of a distinguished guest. They eat well and drink well. They put out their clothes and open their mouths. There is only one thing that is not too free.


    This vegetable farmer is just a peddler who sells vegetables for a living. He has been treated like this, and he is happy for a while.


    Many of these people feel helpless. What can easily solve their own problems? What kind of thing is it? It''s only to raise their strength to the limit.


    Naturally, the Xu family felt that the vegetable farmer might have betrayed them and let out their affairs. Fortunately, he was just a person from the outside who didn''t know much about them. He was like a guy who was beaten down by others.


    They were very angry, and soon changed a person to contact Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing was also afraid that the vegetable farmer would betray himself and expose his identity.


    She was frightened. Tang Qiancheng naturally saw her situation and soon said, "what''s the matter with you? Are you feeling sick?"


    In the face of Tang Qiancheng''s inquiry, Xiaoqing quickly said: "just because I miss my mother-in-law in the Xu family, I''m worried about her."


    "Oh, is that so? It''s good for you to be filial. I''ll send you back to Xu''s house." Tang Qiancheng said quickly.


    Xiaoqing immediately was very grateful, said: "thank you."


    Soon Tang Qiancheng arranged for his servants to carry the sedan chair with Xiaoqing back, and she naturally accepted it.


    Sedan chair all the way back, many of these people are


    That is how things, only to raise their own strength to the limit, this is how things, no one can unlock their shackles, this is how ridiculous.


    Just such things are so ridiculous, nothing can make people feel helpless, this is how things, no one will feel so happy.

 Chapter 866

    Soon the guys came to their own stage, which is a kind of funny thing, such a thing is so bad, no one thinks it is so funny.


    Many of the forces are helpless, no one can easily solve this thing, such things are funny, what can be easily solved, how things, want to have more power, have to have a lot of wonderful.


    This is how things, no one can easily unlock their shackles, this is like a huge stage, no one can continue to move forward, this is how things.


    Soon the sedan chair stopped, the curtain was opened, and outside was a completely different place. Xiaoqing was a little surprised and said, "where is this? It''s not Xu''s house. How come I''ve never been here."


    Soon a group of people took him out and said to her, "we knew you were the spy of Xu''s family. In order to untie the shackles of adults, we should let you know how powerful you are."


    Xiaoqing was a little scared. The strong men looked at her with very bad eyes, which were helpless. It was like falling into hell. In the face of so many people who could not resist, Xiaoqing naturally cried out in fear.


    She keeps pushing away those people who rush to her. She doesn''t care what kind of situation they are or what kind of things they are. She can only lift her strength to the limit.


    This is how things, no one can so untie their shackles, this is how ridiculous things, such things are how bad.


    This is how ridiculous, such things are funny, such things are so bad, this is like a huge wonderful, this is how things, no one can easily untie their shackles.


    Soon there was a voice, so familiar, that once saved her, but she cheated and betrayed him.


    Tang Qiancheng''s figure appeared not far away. Others scattered and did not dare to stop him. Seeing that figure, Xiaoqing quickly stood up and ran towards him.


    Hope appeared again, he still stretched out his hand, she could not give up.


    Xiaoqing rushed into Tang Qiancheng''s arms and quickly cried, "you''re here. I thought you left me."


    "Fool, how could I leave you?" Tang Qian Cheng said very gently.


    This is how ridiculous things, no one can so untie their own shackles, it can be a kind of thing to be defeated, Xiaoqing completely let go of their own defense.


    Tang Qiancheng left here with her. She had already told him everything about herself. Naturally, her parents were not dead. Her mother used to be a servant girl in Xu''s house, but now she is a big girl.


    She''s just the daughter of a servant girl and servant. Naturally, she has no dignity and status to speak of. When the master sees her beauty, he naturally wants him to get more use.


    So he sent her to get close to Tang Qiancheng and get the real secret from him. But this plan is ridiculous. No one can untie his shackles like this.


    Such things are a bit helpless. They all know their own situation very well. Now, she turns to be Tang Qiancheng''s helper. What kind of thing can definitely be a great help.


    Soon Xiaoqing returns to Tang Qiancheng''s residence. It turns out that she wants to leave, but Lord Tang just chases her back.


    These things are passed on for good talk. You can see that Lord Tang''s love for Xiaoqing has promoted Xiaoqing''s status, and everyone believes in her more.


    Knowing such things, the Xu family thinks that Xiaoqing''s lurking is still successful. It''s very helpful for them to master the love of Lord Tang. Before, the vegetable farmer''s action was exposed, which makes people feel helpless.


    Now they have sent a more trustworthy person to meet Xiaoqing. He is a man in the Tang family. He has been lurking for a long time. He is a dark son. If it is not very necessary, he will never use him.


    That''s the master of the county government. Tang Qiancheng never doubted him, but fortunately Tang Qiancheng did it himself and didn''t tell him too many secrets.


    Such things are so ridiculous, such things are so helpless, this is how ridiculous, that many people are very bad, no power is so strong, this is how ridiculous things.


    He secretly contacted Xiaoqing, told her his identity, and said that the person he would meet with in the future was himself.


    After Xiaoqing got the news, he told Tang Qiancheng the first time. Naturally, he knew this, which could bring him greater benefits. Everything was under control, and he could launch a counterattack.


    This is how ridiculous things, in the face of their own power is so bad, soon is to find out the Xu family in the surrounding network of forces.


    Everything is a little bad, they are so ridiculous, but such things can be untied, a little bit by bit, pull out the Xu family''s network.


    Only by destroying the power of the Xu family can we really deal with him. If we only rely on the power of Tang Qiancheng, it is far from enough to deal with the huge thing of the Xu family.


    This is how ridiculous things, no one can so unlock their wonderful, but some helpless, for their own strength is so ridiculous.


    Tang Qiancheng hit hard, and soon several industries of the Xu family were destroyed, some because they didn''t pay enough taxes, and some because they were not very clean.


    Originally, these things went by with one eye open and one eye closed, and they didn''t even pay attention to them at all. What a ridiculous thing it is, how helpless it is to face one''s own strength, what a thing it is, it is only to raise one''s own strength to the limit.


    That many things are feeling a little bad, this is how things, in the face of the power of people are a little ridiculous, such things are so ridiculous, only to make their own strength become more powerful.


    Soon it was the Xu family that realized that someone was dealing with themselves. How ridiculous this was. Many people felt a little bad.


    Such things are how ridiculous, no one will think it is a kind of how ridiculous, this is how things, in the face of their own strength are some helpless, but such things are people feel a little powerless.


    No one can easily solve their own problems, this is how things, no one can easily solve these, only to their own strength to the limit.

 Chapter 867

    Such things are so ridiculous, but such words are some helpless, such things are so helpless, people feel some ridiculous.


    Soon, the Xu family will organize a counterattack. After all, it is a hundred legged insect, dead but not stiff. Even if it is weakened, the energy is huge.


    Soon, Tang Qiancheng was in trouble. What''s this? Countless forces have become more powerful. It''s the only way to become more powerful. Many people think it''s bad.


    Suddenly, many petitioners came to his yamen, and many old cases were turned over. The people who came to petition directly blocked the yamen gate, making their own strength helpless. What is this? Only by making their own strength more powerful.


    Tang Qiancheng was prepared, but he had to marvel at the means of the Xu family. These old adult cases happened many years ago. Many of the parties have forgotten and do not intend to pursue them. Naturally, the Xu family has his ability to let them out.


    He is preparing to solve some difficult cases. Now he has to solve them one by one, but he has to be very busy and doesn''t know how to solve them.


    Anyone who wants to know the Yamen situation can know. Tang Hongshen knows that he can''t help, and he is also very anxious.


    Tang Honggu, on the other side, naturally feels a little strange when she learns about the decline of the Xu family. She soon knows that there must be something strange in it. In addition, her elder brother Tang Qiancheng helped him postpone his marriage, which naturally makes him feel a little strange.


    All this must not have happened out of thin air. Many things were helpless. She felt that she must have something to do with her brother, and what kind of thing was that.


    When Tang Honggu found his elder brother, she found that he was working in Gao Gao''s desk, so many things happened that Tang Qiancheng didn''t find his younger sister coming.


    Tang Honggu called softly: "brother, you come here for a while, I have something to do with you."


    Such things are so ridiculous, in the face of people''s power are some bad, this is how things, many people feel helpless, like a huge wonderful, no one can resist such things.


    Tang Qiancheng also expected some. He wanted to see what his younger sister would do. Seeing that Tang Qiancheng didn''t say a word, Tang Honggu also felt a little strange. She just said, "you''ve fallen out with the Xu family recently. They''re not easy to provoke. You should be careful."


    Tang Qiancheng smiles and is very happy with Tang Honggu''s words. He says happily, "you are my good sister. All this is for you."


    Soon Tang Qiancheng showed Tang Honggu Hu''s petition. I believe he will soon understand the problem. After reading Hu''s words, Tang Honggu asked her brother, "do you think what he said is true?"


    Tang Qiancheng said quickly, "after investigation, it should be true."


    That is how things, for their own power some strange, no one will be so easy to solve their own problems, this is a kind of people feel bad things, many people are aware of their helplessness.


    Such things are helpless, but such things are bad, how powerless it is, but no one knows the situation.


    Soon these things are so bad, this is a kind of things to be broken, no one can solve their own problems, such things are so ridiculous, but such things are some helpless.


    Soon these things are feeling helpless, their strength is very weak, which makes people feel some bad things, many people feel some ridiculous.


    This is how things, in the face of people''s power are not so happy, only in this way to become more powerful.


    Nothing can solve the problem, they have to have more wonderful, such things are so bad, what can make people feel more happy.


    These people make people feel bad, such power makes people feel ridiculous, nothing can be solved in this way, how ridiculous it is, just such things make people feel ridiculous.


    What can make people feel a little bad, what is this thing, no one can untie their shackles.


    This is how things, only their own strength to the limit, this is how things, only their own strength to become more powerful.


    That is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become a little ridiculous, this is how ridiculous, no one can so untie their own shackles.


    The Xu family has become the end of the storm. The capture of the family''s children and the loss of various industries naturally make people panic.


    In any case, you can''t let the young master be convicted, and then the Xu family will be finished.


    We must try our best to bring the children back, even at a great cost. When the owner makes a decision, he has great power.


    Soon the whole Xu family took action and must untie it before sentencing. How ridiculous this is, how ridiculous it is, it makes people feel a little bad.


    What kind of thing is that? Only by making his own strength more powerful, Tang Qiancheng has begun to interrogate the Xu family.


    At the moment, the second son of the Xu family kneels down at the foot of the mountain. Facing the interrogation of Tang Qiancheng, he was very arrogant. After a killing, he is much more honest now.


    Now the interrogation begins, and old Hu is invited to the court. What a ridiculous thing it is. He is asking in the court to confirm the crime of the second young master of the Xu family.


    The evidence provided by old Hu is not enough to convict the second young master of the Xu family, but Tang Qiancheng already has more evidence, which is enough to convict the second young master of the Xu family.


    "Come on, bring the witness," Tang Qiancheng said to his soldiers.


    Soon someone brought the man over. He was a witness at the scene of the crime. He saw Mr. Xu''s son enter Mr. Hu''s home. At that time, only Mr. Hu''s daughter was at home.


    He is the key witness. He has got the testimony before and can definitely catch the second young master of the Xu family.


    When the man came to the hall, Tang Qiancheng asked him, "tell me everything you see."


    The man quickly said, "I''ve never seen Mr. Xu appear. That''s not what I said."


    Tang Qiancheng soon realized that he was a little ridiculous. It was obvious that the Xu family had manipulated him to change his testimony. They arranged to retract his confession in court today.

 Chapter 868

    Money can make ghosts push the mill, and their power can penetrate into every corner. Fang Tianxing naturally refuses to accept it, which is very ridiculous.


    He quickly said: "you didn''t say that before, and your confession is here, now you want to go back?"


    This is how things, only their own power has become a little ridiculous, soon the master will bring the words. But it''s not what it used to be.


    This master is a member of the Xu family. Naturally, he helped them to destroy all the evidence. What a ridiculous thing it is? Naturally, there is no way to prove it.


    The Xu family sat in the court and quickly said, "Mr. Tang, there is not enough evidence to let Mr. Xu go."


    What he said is half persuasion and half threat. Without evidence, it can''t be easy. How ridiculous it is. Only such things are ridiculous, but such things are helpless.


    Tang Qiancheng quickly said: "there are other evidences, which can naturally let Mr. Xu''s guilt be known."


    Soon it was said that old man Hu could not be bribed by the Xu family, but he looked helpless. What a ridiculous thing it was, but such things were so ridiculous.


    Hu naturally said everything he knew. He left his daughter at home alone and found her hurt when he came back.


    "The evidence is not enough to convict the Xu family, and his words can''t be proved at all." The Xu family said quickly.


    Soon he called another man up. How ridiculous it was. That man soon came to the hall. When he saw that man, old man Hu quickly said, "Mr. He, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I come? You didn''t come to work at all. What''s the reason for telling lies everywhere? Is that what you should do?" Councillor he said quickly.


    Such words made Hu feel like a bolt from the blue. He immediately said, "half a year ago, I worked in your place. At that time, you built a new house there and asked me to help you build a house."


    He suddenly felt that the whole world had changed and that all those people had been bought by them. It was a huge reversal. The means of the Xu family were really terrible.


    As a civilian, he really doesn''t know what to do in the face of such things. Such things are so ridiculous, and he is weak in the face of his own strength, which is not a level of fighting at all.


    Fortunately, Mr. Tang Qian Cheng is in charge of himself. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to stand in this court.


    Tang Qiancheng looked at the councilor he and said, "do you have a house in Zaozhuang? Who helped you build it?"


    Then councillor he quickly said, "it''s the local people. They''re all local people. No outsiders come here."


    This is how ridiculous things, in the face of their own strength are so bad, that kind of things are people feel a little ridiculous, but such things are so helpless.


    "You said they were all local people. I found a few and called them up." Tang Qiancheng said to he Yuanwai.


    At one time, there are not so many people who make fake certificates for themselves. Moreover, Zaozhuang is a local. At one time, Mr. he found three people.


    "These are the only three people who work for you." Tang Qiancheng asked quickly.


    He Yuanwai nodded and said to him, "yes, they are here to help with the work."


    "Nonsense, I''ve seen your house. It''s very big. If there are three people, I''m afraid it can''t be built in three years, but the construction started only last year. Why is it that it''s almost finished now? You''re lying on purpose. You don''t pay attention to the laws of the imperial court." Tang Qian Cheng said to he Yuanwai.


    Councillor he knelt down in fright. What a ridiculous thing it was. He was also flustered by Tang Qiancheng''s fright.


    He glanced at the man of the Xu family. The man of the Xu family immediately glared at him and didn''t let him look at himself, so as not to arouse the suspicion of Tang Qiancheng.


    But Tang Qiancheng felt helpless and said to him, "what are you looking at? I''m a big official in the court. Don''t look around. What else do you have in mind?"


    When he heard Tang Qiancheng''s words, he felt a little scared. He was trembling in the face of Tang Qiancheng''s threat. He faltered and said, "I did it myself. I''ll take it on my own."


    Tang Qiancheng quickly said: "since you have to bear the responsibility, it is only to give you the punishment you deserve. If you falsely accuse others of a big crime, you should first hit 30 big boards. Come on, execute. "


    Soon, Tang Qiancheng ordered that many people began to carry out the order. He was lying on the bench, and the stick in his hand fell like raindrops.


    He Yuanwai could hold on a few times at first, but later he also felt that he couldn''t bear it. What kind of thing is it? It''s always so ridiculous in the face of such things. It''s just that such strength is helpless.


    In the end, it can only be begged for mercy. People are not beaten by iron. They can''t bear such a stick punishment.


    Hearing that he Yuanwai wanted to confess, Tang Qiancheng wanted him to confess well, so he ordered people not to fight again.


    But a yamen officer didn''t stop. With his last stick, he directly spat out blood and soon lost his life.


    It is obvious that the Yamen officer who carried out the stick punishment intentionally wanted to hurt Mr. He Wai. He probably took the advantage of the Xu family and immediately sent people to arrest the Yamen officer.


    Tang Qiancheng took a look at the owner of the Xu family. His eyes were solemn. He didn''t expect that the Xu family''s tentacles were so long.


    If you want to deal with them, you have to show more strength. When he Yuanwai dies, naturally everything is dead without proof. What a helpless thing it is? It''s really a tough move.


    The situation is not very good, but Tang Qiancheng is always determined to solve this problem. He soon arrested the Yamen servant and tortured him, but he didn''t say anything at all.


    Such things are so ridiculous, but such things make people feel helpless. Tang Qiancheng knows that he has to come up with more means to make them feel powerful and give them enough deterrent.


    Seeing that the owner of the Xu family seems to be proud, Tang Qiancheng decides to take out his own card.


    Such things are so helpless, only to promote their own strength to the limit, this is how things, nothing can be despairing.


    Soon that thing is to come to their own stage, this is how things, only their own strength to the limit, only their own strength has become more powerful.


    The owner of the Xu family feels a little bit dangerous, which is very ridiculous, but such things are so bad, want to have more wonderful, is to let people feel some funny things.

 Chapter 869

    Soon the master came out and saw him appear. It was strange for the master of Xu family. He presented a document, which was the testimony left by the eyewitness.


    In order to let them relax their vigilance, let them show their feet, in order to better deal with them.


    The master of the Xu family was also shocked. Unexpectedly, the master betrayed him. Many shameful things were done for him by the master, but they must not be known by others.


    Tang Qiancheng said to the second son of the Xu family, "someone has seen you appear near the old man Hu''s house. What''s the situation?"


    The second son of the Xu family was speechless. He didn''t know what to say about going to old Hu''s house. Soon he had an idea and said, "I''m going fishing. There''s a pond beside his house where people can fish."


    "Oh, it''s a good reason to go fishing. It''s better to take a bath, so you can find a reason to lose your belt." Tang Qiancheng said to him quickly.


    The second son of the Xu family nodded repeatedly, trying to agree with Tang Qiancheng.


    Tang Qiancheng was furious. He was shocked and said angrily: "how dare you say it later. Do you think it''s a vegetable market here? I won''t give you a chance to bargain. "


    This makes people feel a little ridiculous, and makes the second son of the Xu family feel very ridiculous. It seems that if he can''t come up with a convincing statement, Tang Qiancheng will never let him go.


    The owner of the Xu family sat there staring at him, trying to help, but he couldn''t help. What a ridiculous thing it is. People like that feel helpless.


    No one can easily untie their own shackles, but such things are funny. The owner of the Xu family can''t help saying: "idiot, do you have amnesia and often forget things?"


    The second son of the Xu family patted his thigh and said, "yes, I have amnesia. I often forget things, so sometimes I remember and sometimes I don''t remember."


    These things are extremely bad, that is how helpless things, only the power to be defeated by people, in order to make people feel funny.


    "Amnesia, this is a good excuse, but I have a doctor in the county government, so I can know what''s wrong with you." Tang Qiancheng doesn''t want to let him muddle through. He must hold on to him.


    Soon the doctor from the county government came to check the second son of the Xu family. Although he was a little flustered, he still insisted on going through. That is how ridiculous things, in the face of their own strength is always so helpless.


    Many people are looking outside to see if the second young master Xu can muddle through. What a helpless thing it is, and what a helpless thing it is. No one can make his strength stronger.


    These things are very helpless, that is how bad, this is to be defeated by all, but such things are a little funny, for people''s things are a little funny.


    What happened to him? He was powerless to people''s power. They all had to make many people feel helpless. Soon the doctor checked the situation of Mr. Xu er,


    He was also a little hesitant, unable to judge whether Xu ER was really suffering from amnesia.


    Continuous amnesia refers to a person forgetting his past experience from a certain year or before an event. What kind of amnesia symptoms do you want to pretend?


    As for whether you can find out, it depends on your acting skills. Eyes are important. They reveal your heart. After all, there are not many people with amnesia, so it is always a special group in the eyes of others.


    That''s why you take care of it. It''s normal for people you know to have amnesia. As long as you make up your mind to pretend to the end, everyone will get used to it. If you default, it will be normal. After all, no one has any evidence to expose you. Amnesia is not a simple disease. It''s hard to prove it. Doctors can''t judge whether Mr. Xu''s amnesia is true or false.


    Tang Qiancheng also felt a little tricky. He came up with a way to deal with it. He couldn''t be so free. If everyone was like him, wouldn''t those who wanted to exonerate themselves from their crimes follow suit? What a ridiculous thing.


    Tang Qiancheng knew that he had to think of a way. He couldn''t make him feel ridiculous. What could make him feel helpless? What a terrible thing it was.


    Tang Qiancheng asked quickly, "Mr. Xu, when did you start this amnesia? Did you start it recently?"


    That is how things, only the power of their own have become more ridiculous, this is how helpless, no one will know these things helpless, who will know their own helpless, want how the problem, can let people become more ridiculous.


    Mr. Xu said vaguely, "I don''t know when I got amnesia. Do you know, I don''t want to do this kind of thing, and I don''t know when it became like this."


    It''s obvious that Mr. Xu is determined to make trouble, such things are so helpless.


    But such things make people feel helpless. No one can easily untie their own shackles. Tang Qiancheng knows that it''s not easy to want the truth. Such things make people feel a little tricky.


    "Amnesia is not a reason to get away with it. If you want to be like this, isn''t everyone going to have amnesia?" Tang Qiancheng scolded.


    "Don''t scare my son like this," said the owner of the Xu family. His condition is more serious


    Half of what he said is a threat, that is, to keep his son. On the contrary, Tang Qiancheng''s posture has been set aside. If he can''t take it down, he will lose face.


    He won''t give up easily. He has no choice but to deal with his own situation. It''s a matter of being defeated by others. It''s time to have lunch soon. Tang Yuancheng ordered people to prepare the food for everyone.


    The others were not much, but the second son of the Xu family was very dissatisfied and didn''t want to eat this kind of food at all.


    "Is this for people to eat? I want to eat sweet scented duck from juxianlou and steamed bear paws. " Xu Er childe is very quick dissatisfied of say.


    Tang Qiancheng was so angry that he said in an angry voice, "there are only these ordinary meals here. It''s not bad if I don''t give you prison food."


    One side of the Xu family said: "you do not have to pay, we can always buy it."


    After that, he told a little fellow next to him to buy rice for the young master in juxianlou.


    That is how ridiculous things, for their own strength are some helpless, this is to make people feel some helpless, but such things are some bad.


    Such things are so ridiculous, these people feel like a huge stage, no one will have such power. This is how ridiculous things, people are some helpless.

 Chapter 870

    Nothing makes people feel strange. The guy went out for a long time and didn''t come back. Master Xu was in a hurry. When he saw that his food had been eaten, he regretted that he didn''t put down his airs.


    But on second thought, if you want to eat the pig food that those guys just eat, you might as well let yourself die.


    After waiting for a long time, the man finally came back from the outside. Master Xu was happy in his heart, but he was not happy on his face. He quickly said, "why did you come so long?"


    "The villain fell on the road, so that he lost his time. Please forgive me." The guy said honestly.


    Mr. Xu took the meal and suppressed the impulse to tie the bowl of rice on the man''s head. The meal was already a little cold. Tang Qiancheng would not eat this kind of food in the past.


    Looking at the delicacies such as abalone and ginseng that he ate, other people also think that people have different lives and are not the existence of a world.


    When Mr. Xu finished his meal, he naturally continued to interrogate, and was full of pride in the eyes of the public. This is how things, no one think is so happy, just such things are a little ridiculous.


    Finally, when Mr. Xu finished eating, he still gargled with abalone soup, which made everyone sigh and admire again.


    This is how things, in the face of their own strength are somewhat ridiculous, and soon there will be a lot of wonderful. This is how ridiculous thing, no one will be knocked down by such a situation, has a lot of power, but can not live such a life.


    Soon the trial continued, these people feel that they are so ridiculous, but such things are helpless, only to raise their strength to the limit.


    This is how ridiculous things, that many people are somewhat helpless, this is a thing to be defeated, this is how ridiculous, no one will be defeated by this force, only to enhance their own strength to the limit.


    Tang Qiancheng continued to ask the second son of the Xu family questions. His answers became slower and slower, and more and more difficult. These are some bad things. No one would feel how happy he is.


    The owner of the Xu family also saw that his son was different. Although his son was making trouble everywhere, he was really very clever. How could he be so careless as today? It seemed that he really had amnesia.


    This makes the Xu family a little worried. It''s not funny. What kind of things are they? They are a little bad when they face their own strength.


    After a long time of trial without much result, he announced that he would withdraw from the court and continue the trial tomorrow. Such a thing is really helpless, and finally he survived this day.


    Mr. Xu ER was put in prison for the time being. Of course, he couldn''t go to prison. The owner of the Xu family arranged for someone to deliver food to him. Different origins and the same people were not in the same world at all.


    Naturally, the food is from juxianlou. In order to make his son comfortable, the Xu family invited a chef to serve him. He can eat whatever he wants at any time.


    "Son, you first wronged One night, tomorrow I will let that Tang Qiancheng pay the price." The owner of the Xu family said to his son.


    However, the second son of the Xu family felt a little headache. He felt that he really began to lose his memory. He didn''t remember many things from the past, just like his father had said something to him, but he didn''t remember what he said.


    "Dad, it seems that I really lost my memory. I don''t remember what you said just now. It seems that I''ve heard it, but I haven''t heard it." Said the second son of the Xu family.


    "You don''t mean to tease me about being a father. It''s no time to joke." Xu said quickly.


    He doesn''t believe that pretending to be amnesia is just to escape the crime. He definitely shouldn''t really be amnesia, unless someone is poisoned, then the person who poisoned is obvious.


    The owner of the Xu family didn''t expect that Tang Qiancheng would use this move. Such things are so ridiculous. He can say that he is stealing chicken but not eating rice.


    It was Xiaoqing, who went to Tang Qiancheng, who added forgetting worry powder to the meal for the second son of the Xu family. It can corrode people''s memory. After taking the medicine, their memory is getting worse and worse, and even what just happened will be forgotten.


    Such a thing is too bad, how ridiculous, no one will have such power, how bad.


    Xiaoqing''s main learning in the Xu family is medical skills, even better than blue. The understanding of medicine can be said to be penetrating. Xiaoqing, a weak woman, wants to protect herself only by this way of medicine.


    Tang Qiancheng is also very satisfied. He knows that if he wants to defeat the wicked, he has to be more vicious than them. It''s the so-called method of Bodhisattva''s heart thunder. What a ridiculous thing it is.


    The second son of the Xu family did not know that he had said some silly things, and even forgot to tell a lie. The whole interrogation turned into a farce.


    Other people also feel very strange. They all think that Mr. Xu''s amnesia yesterday was a fake amnesia, but now they don''t think it''s a real amnesia. Such things are so ridiculous. It''s like finding out that a villain did something to help others. Everyone misunderstood him.


    Such things are so ridiculous, but such things make people feel a little ridiculous. What kind of ridiculous things are they? These forces make people feel bad.


    The owner of the Xu family felt helpless. Of course, he didn''t want to see his son become like this.


    But he can''t show it. He can only keep it in his heart and feel very uncomfortable. Such things make people feel helpless.


    Everyone can see the state of Mr. Xu Er Zi. If there were traces of his acting yesterday, it seems to be true today. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s only to raise one''s strength to the limit.


    He is in a bad state. He often doesn''t know how to solve his own problems, and even forgets to tell a lie. Tang Qiancheng asks him several times in a row, but he gets the real answer.


    For example, he went to old Hu''s home to do something, he did not remember, and then suddenly said that old Hu''s girl was very beautiful.


    The Xu family immediately realized that the situation was not right, and immediately said: "my son has lost his memory, and his condition is more serious than before. What does the adult mean by asking repeatedly like this?"


    "Just because your son has a poor memory, it doesn''t mean he will make mistakes. What are you afraid of?" Tang Qiancheng quickly asked.


    The Xu family was asked by this sentence and did not dare to say more. Tang Qiancheng continued to ask. The second young master Xu found that he really lost his memory. He didn''t know what to do. He could only say one thing at a time.


    Soon the whole thing was unveiled, that is, Mr. Xu Er entered the house of Mr. Hu and acted unbearably on his daughter, and finally left there. There was no fishing at all. Amnesia really broke out, and even the lies were forgotten.

 Chapter 871

    This is a kind of helpless, people''s power is a little weak, for their own power is very ridiculous, very soon Tang Qian Cheng is to convict Xu two childe, play 30 board, and then imprisonment for 10 years, let him reflect.


    The owner of the Xu family was very dissatisfied, but he couldn''t help it. The evidence is solid, and the court is to convict Mr. Xu er.


    Soon the execution will be carried out, and the Xu family owner will not stay here to listen to the son''s scream. After ten years'' sentence, he can''t count on it. If there is no successor to the Xu family in Nuo University, how can he be sure to decline in the future.


    It will be missed by others, and the hearts of the people will be scattered. Such a big Xu family will become the prey of others, and it will only become the prey of others in the end.


    When the helmsman of a large ship is unable to control the ship, it is likely to become the victim of capsizing. If you want to stabilize the ship, you can also save your life.


    Finally, it''s over. Tang Qiancheng is not afraid of power and sends the second son of the Xu family to prison. The people praise him for his selflessness. Tang Qiancheng also feels that those people can''t make a name for themselves, so he relaxes his vigilance.


    However, he forgot the truth that a hundred legged insects died but did not die, and soon the strength of the Xu family penetrated into his own home. His mother prayed for God to worship Buddha because she was worried about her son, but because she was bewitched by others, she donated a gold body of Bodhisattva, which was well known for hundreds of taels of gold.


    The Xu family wanted to use this to make Tang Qiancheng submit, but he didn''t want to, so he was faced with trouble, whether to send his mother to prison or not.


    It''s really embarrassing. It''s filial piety to put one''s parents in prison. Maybe it''s too inhuman, such things are so ridiculous, but people''s power is a little bad.


    He didn''t know how to deal with it, but his sister Tang Honggu decided to send his mother to prison, and Tang Qiancheng''s father went with him.


    Tang Qiancheng reluctantly sentenced his mother and asked his father to be a prison to take care of his mother. After this time, he was also disheartened. He resigned and went home to farm and live in seclusion.


    This is how ridiculous things, no one thinks that he is let people feel some helpless, this is how things, only to their own strength to the limit.


    There is no saying that can give people some powerful power. This is something that is defeated by others, but such things are ridiculous.


    This is how things, only to their own strength to the limit. This is how ridiculous, but such things are very ridiculous, no one can untie their shackles, such things are some despair.


    Only let their own strength to the limit, this is to let many people feel some helpless, soon these things are becoming more powerful, only so much power is a little bad.


    Mr. Xu just felt that he had to have a lot of wonderful things. No one could be so bad. What a ridiculous thing it is, and how to defeat his enemies.


    This is how bad, in the face of many people are feeling so powerless, but such things are so ridiculous, such power is to feel some bad.


    No one will have such a ridiculous fate, but such things are a little bad.


    Soon all over, Antarctic fairy announced his failure, he lost to Fang Tianxing in the argument, such a thing quickly spread all over the world, countless people know the existence of Fang Tianxing.


    According to the original track of history, Xiqi defeated the Shang Dynasty after all, and many people in this war were included in the list of gods.


    Hermeneutics is not the final winner. The original twelve golden immortals went to several places, fearing to leave their grandchildren. Cihang Taoist and Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun all went to Buddhism. Hermeneutics is also a great loss of vitality. On the contrary, Buddhism took advantage of it.


    There was also how sad red gold was when he killed Yin Hong, but Taoist Cihang urged him to do it. In fact, Taoist Cihang was ordered by Yuanshi Tianzun to watch chijinzi kill Yin Hong. Because at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun knew that red gold was soft hearted.


    Taoist Cihang executed the order of Yuanshi Tianzun. How could he not understand Yuanshi Tianzun? When there''s a chance, it''s natural to get rid of the terrible explanation. It is obvious that in the early days of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun did not intend to make Jiang Ziya an immortal at all.


    After Shen Gongbao invited his disciples to go down the mountain, which contributed to the completion of the canonization, his value was hollowed out, and finally he was abandoned on the canonization list.


    The twelve golden immortals and the lamp burning Taoist are all human spirits. When they have the opportunity to join the western religion and get rid of the original heaven, they will naturally go, so as not to be abandoned in the future.


    Moreover, they joined the western religion, supported by the two saints zhunti and Jieyin, so that they did not have to be afraid of Yuanshi Tianzun.


    Some of the twelve golden immortals owe to the western religion.


    Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun was cut off the top three flowers and became a mortal in the Jiuqu Huanghe formation. But in the Wanxian formation, the zhunti Taoist pointed at his head, which made him return to the golden immortal realm of the three flowers gathering at the top. This is a lack of humanity. He was chased by the goddess of tortoise spirit in the immortal array, but he was saved by the Daoist.


    The western religion is in its infancy. Zhunti invited them to join the western religion to help it expand its appearance and increase its popularity. However, they were embarrassed to refuse if they were short of favor.


    Zhunti Jieyin also helped Yuanshi Tianzun break the immortal killing array and Wanxian array, and also helped Jiang Ziya take in Kong Xuan. All these helped Yuanshi Tianzun, so Yuanshi Tianzun can''t say anything.


    Western religion can bring the right to the hermeneutics.


    When he came to the western religion, he became the Buddha of burning lamp, and he became the Buddha of fearing to stay with his grandchildren.


    Although he can be regarded as a person with power, he is not the boss. But when he comes to western education, he can be the boss. How can he not go.


    This kind of thing makes the original God feel not so happy. Sanqing was originally a family, but a Fengshen event made Sanqing''s vitality seriously hurt and made Buddhism flourish.


    This is some helpless, this is how ridiculous things, this is how helpless, this is how things, but that kind of things are becoming more ridiculous.


    No one will know their own situation and how it is. The only way is to strengthen these things.


    Lao Tzu turned Hu into a Buddha and used Duobao Tathagata to share part of Buddhism''s Qi, which can be regarded as foresight. However, it is still unable to stop the rise of Buddhism and the decline of Sanqing.


    Of course, such a thing was unexpected by Yuanshi Tianzun. Fang Tianxing, who appeared in this battle, was also an exception. He defeated several of his disciples in a row, even the Antarctic fairy was defeated by him.

 Chapter 872

    Although it''s a bit modest and didn''t hurt the life of his disciples, it''s really shameless. In the view of the original God who protects his short hair, it''s really shameless.


    What kind of thing is this? Of course, he wanted to find Fang Tianxing to teach him a lesson. In the beginning, Tianzun used his magic power to shine all over the three realms, and soon found the trace of Fang Tianxing. What a ridiculous thing.


    Soon came to the place where Fang Tianxing was. It turned out that he was waiting for something on the shore of the East China Sea.


    Feeling someone coming behind, Fang Tianxing soon said, "the presence of Tianzun really makes this place shine."


    The original God was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the other party had already calculated his own identity. Such things are ridiculous, but such things are so bad.


    Soon, the original God came to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "your life experience is very remote. Even a saint can''t figure it out. If I guess correctly, it may be from the distant future. What''s your purpose here?"


    "Tianzun is right. I''m from the future. I''m here with my mission. I''m not deliberately against elucidation. It''s just an experience. I want to reach a higher level." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    Yuanshi Tianzun took a look at Fang Tianxing, as if he could see through everything they had, including who he had met, what causes and effects he had.


    This method is much better than those of tianyantong. It is worthy of being a saint''s method. Soon Yuanshi Tianzun said, "your method of practice is completely different from that of people in this era. I''m also curious about what kind of thing it is."


    Fang Tianxing said: "saints are not omnipotent. Future human beings are much more powerful than imagined. They can even create more powerful gods and Demons than today''s immortals. Maybe it was the gods and Demons created by human beings who destroyed the immortal way. "


    Even if the face of the primitive God had not been moved for tens of thousands of years, it is still a little moved today. Such a thing is ridiculous. Today''s flourishing fairy road will be destroyed, and the immortal saints will disappear in the future.


    This is too absurd, even the primitive God is also difficult to accept, he said with some exclamation: "did not expect to be able to destroy the life of immortals, is actually created by human beings."


    "Yes, the human beings who can only kneel down to see immortals can also create the power of gods and demons, which is far greater than their own power. In my opinion, the power of human beings is far greater than those of you immortals." Fang Tianxing''s astonishing words completely overturned Fang Tianxing''s cognition.


    This kind of thing is too terrible, now the ordinary people are ignorant. Many people have seen the means of immortals, and have gone through many hardships to find immortals and visit Taoism, but few of them can finally achieve their wish to become immortals.


    Only a few of them can successfully enter the gate of immortality, which can be said to be huge and wonderful. What a ridiculous thing it is, they are all extremely ridiculous. It''s just that there are such things that can be said to be one in a million, and there are basically no chances without talent.


    Want to have more power, but such things are so ridiculous, only to make their own power more terrible.


    These things are despairing. The age of immortals will end in the hands of creatures created by mortals, and eventually humans will die in these hands. That''s all for the future.


    Fang Tianxing thinks that people''s power is more than that. He is sure to find a way to solve the problem, which makes people feel very ridiculous. He can only raise his power to the limit.


    As one of the strongest people in the age of immortality, the primitive God got some advice. It seems that he saw the withering of immortality in the future. He sighed and said, "you are also forced by gods and demons. Come to this age to avoid. "


    "It''s not avoiding, it''s finding a way to defeat the gods and demons, and then going back to the future to completely eliminate them." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Yuanshi Tianzun thought that he should be on guard against these terrible things. What a ridiculous thing it is and what kind of thing it is. Only by raising his own strength to the limit can he do it.


    He wants to know more about the gods and demons. Fang Tianxing also tells him what he knows, and also tells him that Nuwa may have become their person.


    This shocked the original heaven. Nuwa was also a saint. Although she was a saint of virtue, her strength ranked at the bottom, she was also one of the top beings. She had been controlled by the gods and demons, and they didn''t notice it.


    He went back soon. Fang Tianxing''s words were too amazing. He had to consult with several of his martial brothers about how to solve it. It could be said that it was a great disaster for Xiandao.


    Fang Tianxing was not moved by the departure of the original God. Nuwa was controlled by the Protoss. They found that sooner or later, but if they wanted to solve this problem, they had to clear them or the legendary Hongjun ancestor.


    I don''t know how those gods and Demons used to destroy Xiandao, but Fang Tianxing knows that Xiandao can''t stop those guys after all.


    However, it can cause a little trouble. There are so many time and space that there won''t be too many Protoss in the past, and it may not be impossible to solve them.


    In the world of thirty-three days away, Sanqing joined hands to rush to the palace of Nuwa. They wanted to see what happened. Soon a big war broke out. Although Sanqing hurt the controlled Nuwa, they let him run away.


    She does show a different way of practice from the immortal way. It''s a terrible thing, but many people think it''s a bit bad.


    This is what kind of thing, no one will know that this is a kind of thing that makes people feel bad, only to let their own strength to the limit, this is a kind of power to be defeated, that is what kind of thing, no one will know their own strength.


    The way of gods and demons can replace the way of immortals. Naturally, there is his reason. Those people think it''s funny. Nothing can make people feel happy, but such things are not so happy.


    No one will know the situation of these things. They are helpless about their own strength. They make trouble for their opponents and make themselves safer.


    It''s bad that Nvwa orders all the demons in the world, and her strength can''t be underestimated. It''s only a lot of ridiculous things. It''s so easy to have no power. It''s only to make her strength more powerful. What kind of power is this? No one will have such a terrible thing.


    It''s just that such things are ridiculous, but such power is bad, and it''s helpless for people''s situation.


    Next, you have to be careful. The most important thing is to find out the whereabouts of another great purple Qi. Huangfutian was named Tianxi star and became a laborer in heaven. Fang Tianxing was also recommended by him. Of course, he could not be the God of Fengshen. He once defeated the Antarctic fairy. Of course, he could not be compared with those people. Like Yang Jian, he was the God of freedom who listened to the tune and didn''t listen to the announcement, It''s a good title, and its status is equal to that of the five elders.

 Chapter 873

    Fang Tianxing naturally doesn''t care about this position. He just wants to move freely. He needs to have an official identity. Otherwise, he will be regarded as a casual practitioner. This is the need of identity.


    For people''s power is a bit bad, this is a kind of being defeated, nothing can make people feel happy power, no one will have such things, but it makes people feel a little less happy, just such things are some ridiculous.


    As long as you can pave the way for your own success, it doesn''t matter. Tianting is a new force that will dominate the three realms in the future. Now it has a basic framework. At the grassroots level, there are three hundred and sixty-five Zhengshen, five senior officials, three Qing and four imperial officials.


    Most of the forces that want to fight against the heavenly court have been eradicated, and only some small forces are left to go underground to survive. All parties are subject to the power of the heavenly court, and the three realms are peaceful and peaceful.


    However, under the seemingly peaceful world, there is an undercurrent surging. People are not allowed to fall in love with immortals and separate their fate from heaven. Moreover, there are very few people who can practice immortality every year. It seems that there is some power to cut off the communication between heaven and man, causing such a big gap between the two sides.


    People''s power seems weak, but there are infinite possibilities. Those immortals think that their strength depends on human beings, but they want to destroy their own destiny.


    The immortals may be superior, and they don''t think there will be any evil consequences if they stay away from human beings, but Fang Tianxing knows that this is the reason why the immortals perish.


    The development of history has always been that the advanced replaces the backward, and the strong defeats the weak. This is the unchanging rule and the unchanging rule in the way of heaven.


    This is something that makes people feel bad. They are helpless in the face of people''s power. They just raise their own power to the limit, which makes many people feel ridiculous.


    Nu Wa has a flag to call demons, but she commands demons all over the world. They are all living in all kinds of dark corners. They look insignificant, but they are also a very powerful force.


    The more powerful of these monsters became the Seven Saints. It is composed of ox demon king, Jiao demon king, Peng demon king, lion camel king, Monkey King, Yu Yu king and monkey king.


    Ox demon king (Ping Tian Da Sheng), Jiao demon king (Fu Hai Da Sheng), Peng demon king (Hun Tian Da Sheng), lion camel King (Yi Shan Da Sheng), Monkey King (ventilation Da Sheng), Yu Yao King (Qu Shen Da Sheng), and Monkey King (Qi Tian Da Sheng).


    They are the mainstay of the demon clan. Except for those strong people who can''t hide from the world, they are the strongest ones in the demon clan.


    They don''t pay attention to the heaven. They do whatever they want. Generally, the heaven doesn''t dare to take care of them. It''s peaceful if the well water doesn''t violate the river water. Maybe everything will pass like this.


    However, the seventh sage, known as the monkey king of Qitian, was originally a stone monkey in Huaguo Mountain. By chance, he learned the art of growing up and never getting old. The seventy-two changes made the heaven restless.


    In fact, we can''t blame him completely. The old son of the Jade Emperor is very stingy. He knows that the monkey king has a lot of skills, so he was recruited to heaven just to be a bi Ma Wen.


    At first, he didn''t know that Bimawen was just a horse keeper. She was happy for a few days. When she came to Pantao club, she invited other immortals but didn''t invite him, which made the monkey king feel humiliated. In a fit of anger, she turned against heaven.


    Of course, the Jade Emperor couldn''t bear to send someone to arrest him, but the monkey king was much more powerful than he thought. No one could stop him all the way to the south gate.


    Erlang God is only a draw, relying on taishanglaojun with Vajra Zhuo sneak attack, in order to capture Monkey King.


    After the two gods seized the monkey king, the first action they did was to use the hook knife to pierce the monkey king''s lute bone and send it to the demon chopping platform.


    The southern dipper makes the gods in the fire department set fire to simmer, but they can''t burn. And the gods of the thunder department, with the thunder chip nail, the more can''t hurt a hair.


    The jade emperor heard the words and said, "who can help you?"


    "The monkey ate the flat peach, drank the Royal Wine, and stole the elixir. My five pots of elixir, both raw and cooked, were eaten by him. Use samadhi fire, forge into a piece, so Hun do steel body, urgent can''t hurt. If you don''t take it with Lao Dao, put it in the "eight trigrams furnace" and forge it with civil and military fire. Refining my elixir, he''s ashes. "


    When the jade emperor heard the words, he taught Liuding and Liujia to take him down and give him to Laojun. I''ll take the order.


    According to the original text, Lao Jun said to the jade emperor that the monkey had eaten the elixir and made himself into the body of Vajra with samadhi fire. He wanted to use the Bagua stove to refine his elixir, and the monkey died.


    Samadhi''s true fire is also called the three fires of heaven, earth and man. Fire in wood, ordinary people burn wood to get fire, is fire for people. Fire in stone, lava fossil is fire, is ground fire. Air fire, thunderbolt, cavitation fire, is sky fire.


    The monkey king is not satisfied, but it''s no use not to. Lao Jun suggests throwing the monkey king into the Bagua oven.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing stood up and said, "the monkey king is so bold that he has to be punished. But the monkeys in Huaguo Mountain are not guilty to death. The emperor of heaven doesn''t have to worry about them."


    When Fang Tian pleaded with the monkeys in Huaguo Mountain, the monkey king was very grateful. Of course, he knew he was doomed. It was good to save the people in Huaguo Mountain.


    The Jade Emperor is the master of the three realms appointed by Hongjun''s ancestors. No one can easily disobey his will, at least in the face of it.


    It is said that the level of Hongjun''s ancestors is extraordinary and refined. They are already integrated with the way of heaven, and they are not separated from each other. Therefore, they can''t easily show the highest level of Tao and truth.


    He used to be the daotong around Hongjun''s ancestors. With such a backstage, the Jade Emperor can be the master of the three realms. No one knows if he can still contact Hongjun''s consciousness and keep his secret card.


    After Fang Tianxing''s persuasion, the Jade Emperor decided to let go of the monkey in Huaguo Mountain, but the monkey king certainly could not survive, and let the emperor throw it into the furnace to refine the elixir again.


    When several heavenly soldiers and generals escorted the monkey king past Fang Tianxing, they saw that the monkey king was grateful. Fang Tianxing said to him, "Xun, there is no fire. Remember that."


    The monkey king was so surprised that he didn''t dare to look up at Fang Tianxing. He didn''t want to hurt him and pointed out the way to his birth. This was against the Jade Emperor behind his back.


    Taishanglaojun not only did not tie up the monkey king, but also made a strange move: he took down the hook knife that penetrated into his lute bone.


    What does it mean for immortals? It means that he can''t change seventy-two, can''t exert magic power, and will become a mortal from an immortal.


    However, taishanglaojun put the monkey king into the stove and practiced for seventy-seven forty-nine days. He not only didn''t burn to death, but also gave a pair of eyes as gifts. The original book explains why he was not burned, because he was hiding in Xun''s position, where there was only wind but no fire, so the smoke gave him a pair of eyes.

 Chapter 874

    The question is, how can the monkey king hide in Xun''s place? Don''t you know this loophole? Why don''t you tie up the monkey king in advance and let him run around?


    In fact, the reason why taishanglaojun threw the monkey king into the Bagua oven may not be so simple. At that time, the monkey king ate a lot of flat peaches, elixirs and many other things to help increase his mana, but these things would not be digested in a short time.


    The monkey king, who fell into the Bagua furnace, just Digested everything in a short time, and successfully increased his mana. He also developed the golden eye of the monkey king and the immortal body of King Kong.


    Sun Wukong was prompted by Fang Tianxing, and soon found the air inlet in the Bagua stove. The firepower was not so big, so he could spend the 7749 days safely.


    A few boys looking at the alchemy furnace are blushing. The last day is coming. They are waiting to open the alchemy furnace to see how the alchemy is going.


    It''s just that the last moment is coming. What they see is not the elixir, but a furious monkey who kicks over the alchemy furnace and directly kills jiuchongtian.


    Fang Tianxing feels the breath of the monkey king. At this time, the monkey king rushes up to the Ninth Heaven with the breath of fury. At this time, no one can stop him.


    That kind of power is helpless. The generals in the heaven come up to intercept, but the heaven has been peaceful for too many years. They are not Sun Wukong''s opponents because they neglect to practice.


    Soon the monkey king fought all the way up to the gate of Lingxiao hall. Wang Lingguan, who was guarding Lingxiao hall, rushed out and entangled him.


    This time, the monkey king, regardless of the upper and lower levels, made the iron stick fight the enemy in the East and the west, and there was no God to stop him. He only hit the Tongming hall and the Lingxiao hall. Fortunately, Wang Lingguan, the assistant envoy of Yousheng Zhenjun, was in charge of the hall. He looked at the great sage, pulled the Golden Whip to stop him and said, "where is the monkey going? If you have me here, don''t be rampant. "


    Lingguan is the most revered God of Taoism. There is a saying in Taoism that there are five hundred Lingguan. Wang Lingguan is the first of the five hundred Lingguan, and is called "the great Lingguan in the capital".


    In the first main hall of many Taoist temples, the Lingguan God guarding the Mountain Gate of Taoist temple is generally Wang Lingguan. Entering the Taoist temple, the first hall in the mountain gate is often Lingguan hall. In the hall, there is a red face beard, a golden armor and red robe, three eyes glaring, a wind and fire wheel on the left and a steel whip on the right. The image is extremely powerful and fearsome. This is Wang Lingguan, also known as marshal Wang. Facing the mountain gate, Wang Lingguan had bright eyes on his forehead. He could distinguish the true from the false and observe the good and evil.


    It''s not enough to rely on Wang Lingguan alone. Soon the Jade Emperor ordered people to help him and asked Buddha to come to rescue him. The monkey king didn''t expect that Wang Lingguan was so powerful that he could stop himself for a moment.


    Just a moment, enough time for the Tathagata to come and help.


    Soon, the monkey king felt the scene around him changed greatly, and a big Buddha with golden light appeared in front of him. Seeing the appearance of the Giant Buddha, the monkey king didn''t know that it was the Giant Buddha that was responsible for everything.


    "Who are you and why are you in my way?" The monkey king pointed to the man in front of him and said.


    The Buddha was not angry. He just asked, "what''s your origin and what''s your ability to pull down the Jade Emperor?"


    "Why not? The emperor takes turns to do it. When he comes to my house this year, as long as he gives me the Jade Emperor''s seat, I''ll spare his life, otherwise he won''t be better."


    "You''re a monkey. How dare you cheat your heart to win the Jade Emperor''s throne? He had practiced Buddhism since he was a child, and suffered 1750 calamities. Every robbery takes 129600 years. How many years should he enjoy this boundless road? How did you make such a big speech, that first born animal! flattered! flattered! It''s your birthday! Convert as soon as possible, don''t talk nonsense! But I''m afraid I''ll be poisoned, and I''ll die in an instant. It''s a pity that you are who you are The Tathagata said quickly.


    "If you practice for a long time, you can be the Jade Emperor forever. The jade emperor doesn''t know who he is, and there should be retribution for neglecting talents." Said the monkey king.


    Buddha said: "in addition to the method of eternal change, how can you dare to occupy the palace of heaven?"


    The monkey king said, "I have seventy-two kinds of changes. Can drive somersault cloud, a longitudinal eighteen thousand miles. How can you not be the Jade Emperor


    Buddha said: "I''ll make a bet with you: if you have the ability to fly out of my right hand with a somersault, you''ll win. If you don''t have to fight hard, please ask the Jade Emperor to live in the West and let you live in the heavenly palace. If you can''t fly out of your hand, you''ll be a demon in the lower world. You''ll repair a few more robberies, but you''ll quarrel. "


    Hearing the words, the great sage said with a smile, "this Tathagata is too stupid. My grandson will go one hundred and eight thousand miles in a single somersault. How can he not jump out of his palm, which is less than one foot in circumference? "


    He said in an urgent voice, "if you say so, what can you do?"


    Buddha said: "well done! Well done He stretched out his right hand, but it was the size of a lotus leaf.


    The monkey king jumped up and found that everything around him had changed. He was so white that he couldn''t see far away. He only saw that there were five pillars in the distance, which seemed to support heaven and earth. He didn''t know how high they were.


    "No matter what else, as long as a somersault will be able to stay away from here, then see if he will give me the Jade Emperor''s seat." Sun Wukong thought in his heart that he would not neglect him. He would soon turn somersault and leave here.


    I don''t know how long later, the monkey king finally stopped. He had already come to the bottom of the five pillars. Looking at the pillars that towered into the clouds, the monkey king thought that this should be the end of the sky.


    It should be enough to be here, but I need to leave some marks to prevent the guy from denying it.


    It happened that there was some sense of urination. The monkey king directly took a bath under the pillar. After urination, the monkey king was a bit poetic, so he mentioned the pen and wrote on the pillar: Monkey King has a tour here.


    He was very proud. He felt that his strength was better than that of the Buddha. If he won the bet, he could be the Jade Emperor.


    He called out to the outside, "I have reached the horizon. What do you have to say, old Tathagata?"


    Soon the surrounding scene turned, and the monkey king returned to his own position. The Tathagata kneaded his eyes in front of him, and he had some bad premonitions in his heart.


    At the moment, I just heard the Tathagata say, "you''ve lost, and you''re not going back."


    "Who said I lost? I''ve seen five pillars on the horizon and made marks on them. How can I say I lost?" The Buddha said to the monkey king.


    Tathagata sun let a smile, stretched out his hand to say: "you do make a mark, but also very shy."


    The monkey king saw his own inscription on the middle finger of the Tathagata. When he came here, he could smell the smell of being very shy. The monkey king could conclude that it was his own urine.

 Chapter 875

    Looking at the current situation, it is obvious that he lost, but the monkey king refused to give up.


    Seeing what he looked like, the Tathagata didn''t understand what the situation was. It seemed that the monkey king couldn''t easily submit. The monkey king refused to wait for others to beat him. He immediately raised his stick to fight the Tathagata.


    The Tathagata is not ambiguous either. It''s not enough to turn the palm of his hand and photograph the monkey king in jiuchongtian. When the Tathagata recites the mantra, his palm falls down like a mountain.


    Before the monkey king stood still, the huge palm fell from the sky. The monkey king wanted to support the huge palm, but its power was really terrible. When it landed, it turned into a five finger mountain and crushed the monkey king down.


    He still wanted to struggle, but a Buddha''s seal fell on it, and suddenly the mountain began to grow. All the rocks grew into a piece, and there was no gap.


    Monkey King''s struggle can only end in failure, and can only be honestly suppressed by the five finger mountain. Except for a monkey head, no one else can move.


    When the anti thief was suppressed, the Jade Emperor was very happy. He invited the Tathagata to attend the meeting. Tianxing also attended the meeting. In fact, he appreciated the monkey king very much, but he was really too naughty and should have been robbed.


    At the banquet, everyone was very happy. The immortals who were defeated by the monkey king didn''t feel embarrassed. The big guys who didn''t appear also came out.


    Each of them is a quasi saint, and they don''t deal with the monkey king. It''s just that this kind of thing can''t make people feel happy. It''s only to raise their strength to the limit.


    At the banquet, everyone was very happy. Some forces close to the West began to praise the Tathagata. They all felt that the monkey king was overpowering himself and that it was natural for him to be defeated.


    Fang Tianxing shakes his head. Today''s Tianjie is a group of scoundrels. The real bigwigs are silent and unwilling to be infected with cause and effect. But this is not a good thing. It will only make the vitality of Tianjie decline.


    Everyone thinks that it''s a lot of stage. Unfortunately, most of the people who perform on the stage are mediocre, which will only make the situation more chaotic.


    The Jade Emperor was not willing to manage this situation. In his view, the immortal was naturally quiet and could easily face his own problems. He didn''t need to care about those things and there was no danger.


    The so-called extravagant silver leisure, the original Jade Emperor was also hard-working, but the stable environment makes his fierce gradually wear away, no longer have the previous high spirited.


    In fact, stability will consume people''s strength. Without positive feedback, people''s belief in progress will not be aroused.


    On the other hand, human life is full of difficulties, and we have to find ways to overcome them all the time. Only in this way can we stimulate the vitality of life. This is the difference between immortals and mortals today.


    This kind of environment must be created by someone. It must weaken the immortal''s power and destroy the immortal way.


    Thinking that Fang Tianxing finally had some eyes, boiling frogs in warm water, the gods and Demons didn''t act, but they had already started, but they didn''t notice.


    Fang Tianxing sighed in his heart that killing people without blood is the current situation. The bridge connecting the human world and the heaven is a lot of grassroots immortals, such as mountain god, land God, wandering God day and night, and those petty officials who can''t be on the stage at all. They are the real grassroots power of the heaven.


    At the moment, the Tathagata is preaching, but when he sees Fang Tianxing''s absence, he has a trace of displeasure in his heart. What the Tathagata hates most is that others are absent-minded when they listen to him. Is it because he is not good enough or the Dharma is not worth mentioning in each other''s eyes.


    In the middle of the Scripture, the Tathagata suddenly pointed to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "what do you think of my Mahayana Dharma


    "The Buddha''s Dharma is very exquisite, but it''s a pity that he only focuses on his own liberation and can''t help others. But in my opinion, it can be regarded as Hinayana.


    After hearing this, the Tathagata was stunned, and soon said, "one kind of rice breeds hundreds of people, but people''s root utensils are always different. All living beings have no Buddha nature, and there are always a few who can become Buddhas. People are human beings, and Buddha is Buddha. Therefore, Hinayana Buddhism believes that people can not become Buddhists. At most, they can only practice the fruit of arhat and free themselves. So of course they can''t help others.


    It is not that Hinayana Buddhists are only willing to become Arhats rather than Buddhas, as most people say. But they think they can''t reach the realm of Buddha. The profound meaning of Buddhism is to let people practice by themselves, and the purpose is to save themselves. Most people can only become Arhats. It''s because I don''t want to pass on their more profound Buddhist dharma. It''s because their understanding is limited and they can''t understand it well. "


    Fang Tianxing said: "it''s not perfect to save oneself, not to save all living beings. Hinayana focuses on his own liberation. Generally speaking, Hinayana is partial to self-control, while Mahayana is not only self-control, but also self-control. Only in this way can all living beings be saved. There is Buddha nature in human nature, but it has not been discovered and developed. After practice, the Buddha nature may be developed, which is called "understanding the mind and seeing the nature".


    Therefore, Mahayana Buddhists believe that they can become Arhats and even Bodhisattvas through practice. If it can be fully initiated and fully manifested, it will become a Buddha. So naturally, they can be universal. It''s like a huge ship, which can carry countless beings from the world of life and death to the world of Nirvana and liberation, so as to achieve the Buddha''s fruit. "


    This surprised everyone. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing was not satisfied with the current Dharma, and thought it was just Hinayana. It was not hitting the Tathagata in the face.


    The Tathagata has just helped the heaven to get rid of the Monkey Sun who made trouble. Everyone is praising the merits of the Tathagata. At this time, it''s not the case that people who have made contributions will be dissatisfied if they come forward to talk about Buddhism.


    Everyone wants to stay away from Fang Tianxing. He thinks that he is going to get into trouble soon, but unexpectedly, the Tathagata has been staring at Fang Tianxing.


    All of a sudden, the Tathagata looked up to the sky and laughed and said, "today, you help me to understand the Tao and make my power more powerful. When I completely create the Mahayana Dharma, I will let it spread all over the four continents."


    It seems that the Buddha''s light on the Tathagata has increased a few points, and it seems that their cultivation has improved. Sometimes it is difficult for them to improve their cultivation for thousands of years. Today, Fang Tianxing''s words can make the Tathagata''s cultivation improve again, which is a great skill.


    However, he still offended people. What the Tathagata said just now is to spread Buddhism to the four major continents, which of course offends the Taoists. Although they also flatter the Tathagata, they don''t intend to give him any actual benefits. They just want to kill him. Now, with Fang Tianxing''s reminding, the cultivation of the Tathagata has improved, which will be more difficult to deal with.

 Chapter 876

    This is to make people feel a little ridiculous, that is how things, in the face of their own strength are some helpless, this is to make people feel bad, no one will have such a terrible power.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t care. He is neither a Buddhist nor a Taoist. He doesn''t care to stand in line.


    Soon after the banquet, the Tathagata went back to his West, and the other people who came to the banquet also went back one by one. Everyone thought it was funny. Only Fang Tianxing and several close ministers around the Jade Emperor stayed.


    The Jade Emperor sat on his seat and said to the immortals, "you are all the people I trust most. This time the Tathagata comes to rescue me. I plan to give the previous plan and Buddhism a chance to prosper. What do you think?"


    All the people present are close to Buddhism. Naturally, there is no disagreement. However, Fang Tianxing is considered to be a close member of Buddhism because of his previous actions.


    It''s not feasible to be pulled above the banquet. Hearing the plan of the Jade Emperor, he soon realized that the journey to the West was about to begin.


    No one can stop the momentum rolling forward. In order to balance the power of Taoism and Buddhism, it can be said that it is right to make such a play, but it is from the perspective of the Jade Emperor.


    If you stand in the perspective of ordinary immortals, it''s hard to say, because it''s very likely that they are the cannon fodder of sacrifice, and they won''t benefit at all.


    Soon the details of the plan have been finalized, and the specific content depends on how the following forces play games.


    Day by day and year by year, the monkey king has been under the pressure of Wuzhishan mountain for a hundred years. He has been thirsty for copper juice and hungry for some fruits around him. Life is very miserable and helpless for his own strength.


    Stay here, can''t move, a body of mana also all by that charm to suppress, half a point exertion can''t come out.


    This kind of torture can be said to have worn away his spirit and made him a little frustrated. When he was at the foot of the mountain, the immortals were still drinking and having fun in the heaven.


    The contrast is very strong, but it''s also fate. Maybe he won''t have the chance to live any more. He doesn''t know what the future will be like. He only knows that his cultivation will be withered in a few hundred years.


    This kind of thing is really terrible. It is the extreme predicament and comfort that can destroy people, because in both cases, people will not have the strength and courage to move forward.


    One day, a man finally came. Wukong was very happy. He was surprised to see him soon. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was coming.


    "Dasheng, how have you been these years?" Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    "The immortals in the sky, that is, you are a little human, but my grandson is now like this, and he won''t have any chance to repay you." Sun Wukong''s tone is very gloomy. His fighting spirit has begun to wear away. If he goes on like this, he will never come out from the foot of Wuzhi Mountain.


    Seeing the appearance of the monkey king, Fang Tianxing couldn''t help sighing: "is this the same Monkey King I know? The monkey king I know has never thought of giving in to fighting heaven and earth. Now he''s just under the five elements mountain for a hundred years, and he''s killed the great sage of Qi heaven."


    The monkey king suddenly felt helpless. He was not afraid of everything, until he met a real big man. His proud ability was not worth mentioning, and he couldn''t turn up a single wave.


    "There is a saying in the Tathagata that is right. How long has he practiced and how long have you practiced? It''s only five hundred years, and the three disasters and nine difficulties have just begun."


    Sun Wukong''s accomplishments are nothing but Taiyi''s immortals. It''s not easy for him to achieve such achievements. It''s just that he didn''t suffer any real hardships, so he was defeated all of a sudden, and it''s hard for him to accept his failure.


    Fang Tianxing sighed and said to the monkey king, "this Tathagata oppresses you at the foot of the mountain because you humiliate him. Your mana is sealed. The copper juice and iron gall you eat every day will corrupt your body and kill your golden body. Coupled with the suffering of being trapped day and night, your spirit will be destroyed. Even if you can escape, your cultivation will be greatly damaged, There''s no more chance to fight with him. "


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the monkey king''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "I didn''t expect that this old Tathagata is so poisonous. I just wrote a few words in his palm and peed. Do you want to force me to the end?"


    Knowing the function of Wuzhishan, the monkey king was also annoyed. He didn''t expect that he was doomed.


    But he had no resistance at all. What could he do? Thinking of this, Wukong''s head hung down.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "since I have told you this, I naturally have a way to help you solve the desperate situation and find a way to live."


    "If you want to let me out, the Tathagata knows, but you have to take too much risk." The monkey king said anxiously.


    Fang Tianxing of course said with a smile: "it''s not the time for a positive conflict. Only by secretly accumulating strength can we do it."


    Then Fang Tianxing took out a pill and said to the monkey king, "there is a real fire in the pill, but it melts everything. You can use it to refine the copper juice and iron gall you swallow, so that they won''t hurt your body. "


    This is how things, only to enhance their own strength to the limit on the line, it is to make people feel helpless, like people to beat the power.


    Sun Wukong didn''t hesitate. He immediately swallowed the pill and wanted to swallow a flame. But he just held back and didn''t snore. Fang Tianxing said with admiration, "it''s still the great saint of the past. As long as you endure for another 300 years, someone will release you. Remember to improve your strength and stop being arrogant."


    The monkey king nodded and said, "today''s kindness will be returned when I have a chance."


    Soon Fang Tianxing left here to find the real backbone of the action. Although Sun Wukong has high skills, he can''t pick up the main beam of the action without backstage.


    This journey to the West was led by the Tathagata. Of course, his disciples came to carry out the action. There are hundreds of Tathagata disciples, but seven or eight of them are the most powerful. They are very advanced in the cultivation of Buddhism.


    Fang Tian went here to see the disciples of the Tathagata and see what they were like.


    Soon Fang Tianxing went to the west to express his sympathy with the Jade Emperor''s will. Naturally, no one dared to stop him. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to raise one''s strength to the limit. What kind of ridiculous thing is it? It''s just that such strength is so bad.


    There are five hundred Arhats in the western sky, and there are countless kalans. There are also many Bodhisattvas who are successful in their cultivation. The real Buddhas are hidden in the dark, and the Tathagata is just the leader of Buddhism in the light.

 Chapter 877

    Fang Tianxing just looked at it. It seems that the whole Western Heaven is in good order under the management of the Tathagata, but the material is not rich enough. Most of the magic weapons held by Buddhist people are made of Buddhist power. Although this kind of treasure is consistent with the user''s mind, such as the forefinger. But the biggest drawback is that it takes time to refine.


    Compared with obtaining the embryo of magic weapon from the nature to refine, their selection of materials is more casual, and most of them are their own belongings, which can make it convenient for them to cultivate magic weapon to the greatest extent.


    Since ancient times, the West has been a barren land. Lingbao is scarce. It can only be replaced by other ways. This is also a helpless thing.


    All the way to the Mahatma hall, I finally met the Tathagata. He sat on the highest lotus terrace. Next to him were two attendants, Ananda and Kaya. They were the disciples that the Tathagata often took with him.


    Further down there are the four Bodhisattvas and the eighteen Arhats. They are also full of talents. They seem to be no weaker than any of the great religions.


    Soon Fang Tianxing sent up the gift of the Jade Emperor, and then explained the meaning of the Jade Emperor. It was also to see if the strength of Buddhism could help the Jade Emperor balance the strength of Taoism.


    Fang Tianxing took a look around, but he didn''t find the seats for the guests. The Buddhism is also very domineering. The Buddha is self respecting. Only his disciples have lotus seats. As for others, they either come to worship the Buddha.


    Many people can see Fang Tianxing''s embarrassment, but no one talks. Fang Tianxing smiles calmly and takes out the futon to sit down.


    "Only Buddhist disciples have a place to sit. The immortal envoy should go to other places." Said one of the Arhats.


    This is what makes Fang Tianxing feel helpless. I didn''t expect that this place should be like this. These people all feel ridiculous. Nothing can make them feel happy, but something that makes people feel helpless.


    That''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it is. It''s what it.


    Fang Tianxing scolded: "little arhat, dare to talk with me so loud."


    After that, it is to make one''s own strength more powerful. How bad is this? It is ridiculous, just like a huge shackle, so powerless for all living beings.


    In a word, it is to lift the arhat to the sky, so that his teachers and other related people feel that there is no light on his face. What a thing it is, it is only to raise his own strength to the limit, what a great power it is.


    Even the Buddhists and Taoists who pay attention to the purity of the six roots feel that they can''t bear it, which is undoubtedly beating them in the face.


    Soon one of his Arhats jumped out and said, "you are too arrogant to deal with my Buddhists in this great hall. I''ll meet you."


    Five hundred Arhats originally meant the highest level that a Buddhist could reach, but later evolved to refer to a person who achieved the "arhat fruit" position.


    Fang Tianxing is also a little surprised. He seems to be assimilated by the rules of heaven and earth, and the three disasters and nine difficulties will come to him.


    It seems that cultivation at least reaches the level of immortals, and already feels very strong. In the face of file provocation, people of the school naturally have to teach a lesson and show their ability.


    He takes himself as a stepping stone first, and Fang Tianxing doesn''t need Liwei. They immediately feel that they have met a suitable opponent. What a ridiculous thing it is to face the power of everyone.


    The Luohan rushed to Fang Tianxing with a loud shout, showing that a fierce tiger rushed to Fang Tianxing. He didn''t care, but the reader''s blessing power in his body started to work. With one punch, the Luohan was thrown back to his original position and sat down firmly.


    Everyone was surprised. It''s not unusual to defeat Rohan, but it''s rare to have such a subtle control of power.


    The Buddhas sitting on the top were also shocked. They were shocked by the power of Fang Tianxing, which they had never seen before. They were neither immortal power nor Buddha power. They had never seen before.


    It''s like a huge wonderful, let people feel some ridiculous, but such things are so ridiculous, only to make their own strength become more powerful.


    The Tathagata Buddha scolded: "Fu Hu Luo Han, just now the great emperor pingtian was merciful, you don''t know how to reflect."


    Fu Hu Luo Han quickly put his hands together and said, "I''m looking forward to it."


    At the same time, other people also say the Buddha''s name at the same time. No matter what situation they encounter, they always use the Buddha''s name, and they don''t know what it means.


    This is something that makes people feel ridiculous. No one can raise their own strength to the limit. What kind of thing is this? No one can be so ridiculous, only to raise their own strength to be more powerful.


    The only way to do this is to make your strength a little bit terrible, and to raise your strength to the limit.


    Only by making your own power more powerful can you make your own power more ridiculous. This is something that makes people feel funny. People all feel strange.


    Fang Tianxing proved his ability. Naturally, he was respected by others. A lotus platform was born on the ground as his seat.


    He took it for granted, and soon those Buddhist disciples began to recite sutras. Fang Tianxing also had a headache for this kind of scene. These monks recite sutras all day long. It''s really not easy. It''s ridiculous.


    The Scriptures they read lasted for several days. Fang Tianxing was very dissatisfied. To some extent, it had the effect of assimilation and made people close unconsciously.


    However, Fang Tianxing really resisted this kind of thing. He didn''t feel happy. He had to make himself stronger. The lecture ended three days and three nights later.


    The Buddhas feel that they are not satisfied with the Dharma. Fang Tianxing yawns. He is not interested in the Dharma. The eyes of the Tathagata are disappointed, which is ridiculous.


    For people''s strength is so helpless, only to promote their own strength to the limit, this is a broken, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    This is to make many people feel a little ridiculous, no one will have such a thing, but such a power is helpless, it is a kind of power to be defeated.


    It''s just that such things are ridiculous. For people, they are powerless, which makes people feel bad.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s performance, there was a glimmer of disappointment in the eyes of the Tathagata. In his opinion, if Fang Tianxing could be accepted as a Buddhist disciple, it would certainly strengthen western religion.

 Chapter 878

    Then he arranged for a Bodhisattva to take Fang Tianxing to tour around. That is to take Fang Tianxing to visit Lingshan. He didn''t give up and wanted to use Lingshan to keep Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing did not hesitate to look around. He wanted to see what the scenery of Lingshan was like and what it was like.


    Surrounded by Lingshan is the eight treasures merit pool, in which there are eight kinds of water. It is also called bazhide water, Bawei water and bagongde water. In the pure land of Buddha, there is a pool of eight merits and virtues.


    The so-called eight kinds of special victory, namely: clear, cool, sweet, soft, moist, peaceful, in addition to hunger and thirst, grow all roots.


    At the same time, the seven inland seas surrounding Xumi mountain are also filled with bading water, which has eight characteristics: sweet, cold, soft, light, clean, odorless, fragrant bathing, and no harm to the body.


    It''s good to pave the road with asphalt, but in the Western Paradise, it''s paved with gold, or even mixed with silver, glass, glass, etc. the whole road is bright. On the pool, the jade buildings are decorated with gold, silver, colored glaze, glass, Tridacna, red beads and agate.


    This kind of thing is nothing in Fang Tianxing''s eyes, but he laments that the west is actually very rich. All believers contribute their gold and silver to Lingshan, so as to build this magnificent paradise.


    For people''s power is a bit ridiculous, only their own power to suppress the desolation of the world. That is how things, only their own strength has become more terrible, which is a bit bad.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva thought that this was enough to surprise Fang Tianxing, but he didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing didn''t care at all. He was very determined.


    This makes people feel helpless. Facing the power of all people, it''s ridiculous. No one can untie their own shackles. It''s the power of being defeated by others, which makes many people feel ridiculous.


    What makes people feel that there are some bad things, but such forces are defeated by others. This is the power of being defeated by others. It''s ridiculous to raise one''s own strength to the limit.


    Soon, they slowly ascended Lingshan mountain. There were monks everywhere. Out of respect for Lingshan mountain, they seldom used magic. They all walked up the mountain on foot. Such things are ridiculous.


    When we meet LINGJI Bodhisattvas, we bow to them. Most of them are small Shamis. It''s very respectful to be able to come to this place of Ten Thousand Buddhas. When they came to Lingshan with a pilgrimage mentality, they were helpless about their situation, and their faces were full of sacred feelings.


    Some people even kneel in three steps and kowtow in five steps to show their piety.


    Brother Fang Tianxing went up the mountain with LINGJI Bodhisattva. Even Bodhisattvas would not easily leap this mountain. For them, Lingshan is also a sacred place.


    For those who practice Buddhism, it is a sacred place. In Fang Tianxing''s opinion, it is just a mountain, and it is also a vulgar mountain with less beautiful scenery and all artificial decoration.


    It looks magnificent, but in fact it''s very vulgar. It doesn''t feel natural to carve. It''s full of artificial things. What''s the matter? It''s the only way to become more powerful.


    This is how things, only their own strength has become more powerful, only their own strength has become more terrible.


    This is how things, only to make their own power are so ridiculous, only to make their own power become more powerful.


    No one will think it''s funny. What''s the matter? The only way is to make your strength stronger. No one will think that your situation is not so easy.


    This is something that makes people feel funny. There is nothing that makes people feel happy. This is something that makes people feel funny. It makes many people feel funny. They are helpless with people''s power.


    That is how things, this is a kind of people feel ridiculous, is so ridiculous, this is a bit bad.


    The top of the mountain is long from east to west and narrow from north to south. Facing the cliff, there is a brick house in the West. It is made of gaoguangqi, and its households are set up in the East. It is said that the Tathagata lived in many places in the past, but now it is the image of the Tathagata.


    There is feldspar in the east of jingshe, which is also used by the Buddhist scriptures. There is a big stone near it. It is 45 feet high. On Wednesday, it takes more than ten steps. It is also the place where tibadador casts the Buddha; In the past, the Tathagata came from this saying.


    There is a big stone room on the side of the South Cliff of jingshe, where the Tathagata settled in the past. In the northwest of the Buddha''s stone chamber, there is a big rock in front of the stone chamber. Ananda is also a place of evil terror. The Lord Ananda was settled here, and the devil turned into a vulture bird, and on a dark moon night, he divided his big stone and roared his wings to frighten the Lord.


    When the venerable was terrified, the Tathagata saw it and reached out to comfort it. Through the stone wall, MOA Nanding told it with great kindness: "if the devil changes, there should be no fear." Ananda is comforted and in good health. The bird trail on the stone leads to the cave in the cliff. Although it has been for a long time, it still exists today.


    However, in the original book, it is clearly recorded that the Taoist named Jinding immortal controls the entrance of Lingshan. No matter who enters or leaves, even Guanyin has to report to him.


    What''s more strange is that the Tathagata and Guanyin dare not offend him.


    Therefore, it is reasonable and legal for the Jade Emperor to send an envoy to the foot of Lingshan to supervise the work of the western sky. Although the Tathagata is not happy, it has nothing to do. To offend him is to offend heaven, and to be an enemy of the Jade Emperor, the master of the three realms.


    What the Jade Emperor wanted was never a single family, but a balance in the contradictions. This was the way to govern and the best way to maintain the dignity of heaven.


    Together, the forces of both sides can easily subvert the heaven, which of course makes the Jade Emperor fear in his heart, and it is also of course to be on guard.


    Soon I saw that the eight treasures pool of merit and virtue was really extraordinary. The streams around Lingshan mountain and the bottom pool of merit and virtue could wash away people''s worries and make them clean. What a ridiculous thing.


    Only so many things are funny, but these things are funny, it is a kind of being defeated, it is a kind of helpless, this is what kind of thing.


    Fang Tianxing saw many monks worshiping the pool water. The LINGJI Bodhisattva said: "this pool of eight treasures is one of the most precious treasures of Buddhism. It can clean away the filth, wash away the cause and effect, and even turn the day after tomorrow into a congenital one after a long time of immersion


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised, but he quickly said: "it takes a long time to turn the postnatal into the congenital. Only the top pool of merit can do it. The pool water at the foot of the mountain has reduced its aura a lot."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva nodded and said, "the benefactor is right, but these three realms are the only one."

 Chapter 879

    Fang Tianxing also knows that he can''t find a second one in Chi Shui San Jie. This is already showing him that Lingshan is rich and powerful. If he is convinced, he won''t be looked down upon.


    So Fang Tianxing said: "the eight treasures pool is very useful for the forces, but for the individuals, it is not as effective as the two innate Lingbao."


    In the barren land of the west, we haven''t been able to save a few innate spiritual treasures for so many years. They are all in the hands of those big men. How can we give them to a new person.


    LINGJI Bodhisattva did not retort, but continued to go up with Fang Tianxing, which was a bit bad, only to make his own strength more powerful.


    This is how things, just make people feel a little ridiculous, this is how things, only to become more powerful, only to become more terrible.


    It''s just that this kind of thing makes people feel helpless. When they continue to climb the mountain, they can see that there is a tree standing on the top of the mountain. With the wind blowing, it makes a wonderful sound.


    Countless people sat at the foot of the tree, as if they were realizing the Tao. The LINGJI Bodhisattva said with a smile, "it''s a wonderful seven treasure tree. It can make the sound of the Tao, and it''s also a very powerful attack magic weapon."


    Fang Tianxing, the famous Qibao Miaoshu, certainly knows that Qibao Miaoshu was made by zhunti Daoist, the two saints of the west, with the seven treasures of Western Geng gold Bodhi knot, alloy, silver, glass, etc., which was the weapon of zhunti Daoist. It is known as "no brush, no brush". Its full name is qibaomiao brush tree. It is also called qibaomiao tree staff. It was used to brush away the two weapons of Kong Xuan, and it also broke the magic weapon of Tongtian sect leader.


    Of course, the seven treasures tree is famous. LINGJI Bodhisattva also thinks that it''s enough to frighten Fang Tianxing. It''s a top-level congenital spiritual treasure.


    When Fang Tian walked to the tree, he saw several great monks practicing Taoism under the tree. The gust of wind blew over, and the seven treasures hanging on the tree collided and set off the sound of Taoism.


    Qibao is also called Qizhen. That is, gold, silver, glaze, glass, Tridacna, red beads, code Nao. Seeing these things, Fang Tianxing also thinks that people in the western world are used to being poor. If they have something, they show it.


    This is totally not in line with the implicit style. It''s totally the style of a nouveau riche. It really makes Fang Tianxing feel a little bored, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    This is a thing that makes people feel less happy, only to make their own strength more powerful.


    What kind of thing is that? Seeing these people''s infatuation under the tree, Fang Tianxing left qibaomiao tree without hiding his boredom.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, LINGJI Bodhisattva was a little surprised. Even he didn''t have many opportunities to understand the Tao under the tree. Fang Tianxing abandoned it like a shoe, and didn''t care at all.


    He chased up and said, "as a distinguished guest, you can understand the Tao under the seven treasure tree. Why should you give up?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "standing under the seven treasures wonderful tree, I think I can''t help vomiting. I feel a little too vulgar."


    LINGJI Bodhisattva has never heard people use the word vulgar to describe the seven treasure second tree, the most precious treasure of Buddhism.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, a monk came to one side and said, "are you talking about the vulgarity of Qibao Miaoshu?"


    LINGJI Bodhisattva said on one side: "he is a noble man invited by Buddha. Don''t be presumptuous."


    It seems that the man was criticized by LINGJI Bodhisattva. When he was not afraid, he was also the level of Bodhisattva. LINGJI Bodhisattva''s cultivation was only several levels higher than him.


    He said to Fang Tianxing, "I want to ask for advice."


    Bodhisattvas are the real great bodhisattvas. Why should the great bodhisattvas be called ten places?


    The earth can produce all things, trees, flowers and plants are born according to the earth, and all sentimental things can exist according to the earth. The reason why Bodhisattvas are ranked by the earth is that the earth can produce all things, and the earth can produce all merits and virtues. Bodhisattvas who ascend the earth will soon become Buddhists.


    The ten places of Bodhisattva''s practice are divided into joyful place, dirty place, luminous place, flaming and wise place, difficult place, present place, distant place, immovable place, good and wise place, and Fayun place. The Bodhisattva has experienced ten places from the beginning, and now he has completed the practice of the three monks, waiting to enter the Buddha positions.


    This guy is already a Pusa who is two places away from the dirt. He has a good way of practice and a deep connection with Buddhism. Of course, he can''t tolerate other people''s dissatisfaction with the Buddhist treasure.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid of his challenge. In his opinion, he is a fanatic. He is not so happy with his own strength, but he thinks he is a man who can suppress the world.


    These things make people feel not so happy, only to make their own strength more powerful, that is how ridiculous things.


    "Since you want to challenge me, I naturally accept your challenge, but there must be enough color, otherwise I will be challenged by countless people." Fang Tianxing said to him quickly.


    Such words, of course, made them feel helpless. Soon the guy took out something and said, "my name is Shiji Bodhisattva. My magic weapon is Qingjing bamboo. If I lose, I will give it to you."


    Fang Tianxing looked at the bamboo in his hand. It grew up beside Gongde pool. Baixiang is good for fishing. Baixiang catches Jin Ao.


    ¡±"Bait" has two meanings: one is the bait for fishing, the other is the benefit trap to lure people to be deceived.


    Zhunti Taoists are also original and innovative. They can catch the golden turtle without baits. Instead, they choose six quiet bamboos. Naturally, there is no way to compare his pure bamboo. There is only one, but it''s good. Fang Tianxing plans to use it to make a magic weapon.


    "Well, I promise you." Fang Tianxing said quickly.


    Shiji Bodhisattva said quickly, "let''s have a competition. If you lose, you have to take back what you said before." Soon he put it off the shelf and said, "let''s argue in the first scene."


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know much about the Buddhist scriptures. He thought that as long as it was the Scriptures said by the other side, he would refute them one by one.


    It is a necessary way to understand the sutras. Most of them are carried out in the open space of the temple and under the shade of trees.


    Soon the man said, "I''ll make the question. In the past, it was a great mercy for the Buddha to cut the flesh and feed the eagle, but why can''t he follow suit?"


    "This is simple. The Buddha has a magic power. He can grow well by cutting the meat and feeding it to the eagle. But how can ordinary people have such ability. If it is imitation, it will only offer its own life in vain. How can Buddha''s kindness encourage all living beings to do so? "


    The Shiji Bodhisattva quickly said, "what the Buddha has done is not wrong, and many of them have sacrificed themselves for others like the Buddha."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "how can you understand your honey and my poison in the same way. Everyone''s situation is different, so there is no reason to prevent it from being universal. "

 Chapter 880

    "But..." Shiji Bodhisattva was speechless.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing said in advance: "just like you are full of anger now, and only cling to the appearance of the hue, how can you understand the profound subtlety of Buddhism."


    That is a funny thing, such a thing is so bad, like a huge wonderful, only to make people feel so funny. Shiji Bodhisattva fell into silence. A moment later, a powerful force emerged on him and broke through to the Bodhisattvas of three places. This shows that the cultivation of Buddhism has been improved in the debate just now.


    This is how things, in the face of the power of people are a little ridiculous, only to put their own power


    As a result, Shiji Bodhisattva was defeated by Tianxing. The reason for the failure is not the poor practice of Buddhism in Lingshan, but the different focus of the two schools. Shiji Bodhisattva''s practice stresses insight and understanding. This kind of method of paying attention to spiritual and perceptual thinking is no match for Fang Tianxing who is good at logical thinking.


    With the improvement of cultivation, the attitude of Shiji Bodhisattva has changed greatly, but this debate is not over, and the competition is just the first round.


    The next competition is more important. The second competition is the cultivation. Shiji Bodhisattva has just broken through the realm and has certain advantages.


    With the breakthrough of Shiji Bodhisattva just now, there are more and more onlookers. Fang Tianxing is not afraid. If he fails, he will lose face in public. No one will sympathize with him.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly, "of course, the competition should continue. What are the rules of the competition and how to determine the outcome?"


    "In fact, the cultivation competition is not about fighting. It''s just about looking at our cultivation levels. In Lingshan, it''s easier to go up the mountain than to go down the mountain. Let''s see who can go down the mountain faster." Shiji Bodhisattva said quickly.


    This is the first time Fang Tianxing has heard of any difficulty in going down the mountain. Fang Tianxing muttered to himself.


    Shiji Bodhisattva quickly said: "benefactor, it''s the first time to come to Lingshan. Have you noticed that the people who come to Lingshan come here, but most of them walk in the clouds."


    Speaking of this, Fang Tianxing finally realized the problem. These successful Buddhists cut off the secular world, and they are not in a hurry at all. Then why do they have to drive away when they leave.


    "Is there any taboo about going down the mountain?" Fang Tianxing asked the Shiji Bodhisattva quickly.


    Shiji Bodhisattva naturally felt that he was knowledgeable, and it was just to show him what he had learned. He slowly said, "this holy mountain is a supreme victory. It''s hard to climb up the mountain, but it''s more difficult to go down the mountain. It''s just like the practice of Buddhism. It must be like sailing against the current. Once you get it, it''s hard to leave. When you go down the mountain, you either fly away or force yourself down the mountain. It''s just that the test of cultivation is very strict. "


    Since ancient times, Lingshan is a holy land. It''s easy to go up the mountain, but it''s difficult to go down the mountain. Everyone can go up the mountain, but it''s not necessary to go down the mountain. Many people will die lost when they go down the mountain. Going down the mountain is the second test.


    Soon they stood on the top of the mountain and began to go down at the same time. Fang Tianxing didn''t understand the danger of going down. All of them were vague and just improvised.


    The stone based Bodhisattva is naturally prepared and can come down easily. This is something that makes people feel ridiculous. What kind of thing is it? Only by making his own strength stronger, these things make people feel not so easy.


    Soon they began to go down the mountain. They didn''t have to look into the distance, but only focused on the road under their feet. This was not only a test of cultivation, but also a test of their own mind.


    To climb down the surrounding mountains bit by bit, you have to go down the mountain step by step. Once you fail, you have to return to the original place and go down the mountain again. Otherwise, you will not count.


    As they went down the mountain little by little, they both looked solemn, because they realized that their strength was weakening with the downhill. No matter the cultivation in the body, even the soul seemed to be drained.


    Fang Tianxing also felt the same thing. This kind of thing was beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect it to be like this. He didn''t dare to be careless at every step. He just went down the mountain step by step.


    Their situation is recorded by the dark light mirror at the foot of the mountain. Countless people are watching. If they dare to take chances, they will not be recognized by those monks.


    Lingshan is the most precious place to cultivate Buddhas. Anyone who dares to disrespect here will be spurned by the Buddhists, and it is impossible to stay here.


    Hard down the mountain, the rock is always not so stable, Shiji Bodhisattva stepped on the soft rock a few times, all of a sudden slide down, and soon came to the edge of danger.


    This kind of thing is really bad, for people''s power is some helpless, only to make their own power become boundless ridiculous, this is like a kind of thing to be defeated, this is something that makes people feel bad.


    He can only continue to climb back to the original sliding position and go down again. Countless people are paying attention to their movements. Once there is a trace of problem, it will be magnified infinitely.


    A journey down the mountain, can also be said to be walking on the edge of the cliff, everything is very ridiculous, only to let their strength to the limit.


    Fang Tianxing is also walking slowly. The way down the mountain makes him feel very difficult. One step at a time, he can''t take any shortcut. Fang Tianxing thinks that this may be the prohibition that Lingshan doesn''t want people to leave, so that people who leave know the difficulties.


    Anyway, he is also an ordinary person. When he doesn''t fight, he always lives like an ordinary person. He only regards himself as an ordinary person, so he has no psychological burden, and there will be no ups and downs.


    Many people are surprised to see Fang Tianxing go down the mountain steadily. They all know that the most important test of his going down the mountain is his state of mind. If his will is not strong enough, he may be lost in the process of going down the mountain and fall down.


    It''s a long and rugged way down the mountain. Once you have more, it''s hard to go up the mountain, but it''s not easy to be dangerous. It''s easy to fall down the mountain.


    Because the gravity center of the mountain is downward, and its own force is upward, the two forces are in opposite directions, forming a balanced state, which is less dangerous except for a little effort; Going downhill is different. The gravity center is downward, and its own force is also downward. In this way, the balance is not easy to grasp. If the forward force is too large, there will be danger. And if you go down the mountain too fast, your legs and feet will get sore and shake.


    Only to make people more powerful, only to make their own strength more powerful, this is so helpless, but such things are somewhat helpless.


    People''s power is so ridiculous, only to make their own power more powerful, want to have more power.

 Chapter 881

    This is a kind of thing that is defeated by others. Only those things are ridiculous, but they make people feel helpless. Such things are not so easy.


    Soon people feel that it''s a bit bad. It''s very easy to walk in the sky, but the stone based Bodhisattva looks very difficult. He can''t stand steadily, and sometimes he will step on the unstable landing ground.


    What is this? It''s only to raise one''s strength to the limit. Soon, the second section of the road will be more difficult. This section of the road will lead to demons in their hearts. Once one''s mind shakes, one''s foothold will be unstable. If one falls down, one will be doomed.


    Soon they all stepped into the second section of the road, which made people feel a little embarrassed, but such things are a little terrible, and many people died here.


    This is ridiculous, for people''s power is so bad, only to become more powerful.


    What kind of thing is it? It''s just that it''s ridiculous to its own strength. It''s just that such things make people feel bad. It''s a kind of thing that makes people feel less embarrassed. It''s just that such strength is ridiculous.


    They fall into their own illusions. Once they waver, they will fall into the abyss at the foot of the mountain.


    Fang Tianxing walks into the fog and sees a familiar scene. It seems that he has returned to the future world and arrived at the busy market. This is the world where Fang Tianxing was born.


    In this era, people no longer rely solely on hunting animals to get food, as ancient people did. Even a small town without people''s attention is no more than a commercial center in the Ming Dynasty, let alone a real commercial circle.


    There are people walking around. They are immersed in their own lives. Fang Tianxing feels that he is a intruder, but he was once a part of the world.


    Once upon a time, Fang Tianxing had lived such a life, as if he had experienced a dream before. However, a voice in Fang Tianxing''s heart reminded him that the human race in the galaxy had been killed by the gods and demons for a long time.


    Only a small part of them hide in a small world and survive. What they see is absolutely not the real world.


    Walking aimlessly, suddenly in front of a beggar, he raised his eyes to see Fang Tianxing, he immediately said: "give me some money, I haven''t eaten for a few days."


    Fang Tianxing felt his pocket and found some money. He was very strange. He knew that he had gone back to ancient times through time and space, and he had no money with him. How could he escape money.


    Everything in front of me tells me that what happened before was a dream. I never went back to ancient times and never set foot on Lingshan.


    He threw all the money on his hand to the beggar. Fang Tianxing was ready to leave. He was ready to go back to see if he could find his way. But unexpectedly, the beggar grabbed his leg and said to him, "where do you want to go?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I want to go back to the way I came here."


    "Where there is a way to come, you belong here." The beggar said to him, then he pointed back, led Fang Tianxing to look back, and found that there was no way to come.


    The streets are full of new people. It seems that they have not noticed the existence of Fang Tianxing at all. It''s ridiculous for people''s power.


    But such things are ridiculous, in people''s eyes are so bad, what kind of power can we have to make ourselves stronger? It''s like a kind of power to be defeated, just so ridiculous and helpless.


    No one will feel that they are so ridiculous, only to put their own strength are some helpless, this is a kind of thing to be defeated.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly raised a fear in his heart. He could not go back when he had no way to come. In fact, from the beginning of crossing time and space, Fang Tianxing had a worry in his heart that the era he lived in no longer belonged to him, and he could not go back at all.


    Unable to return to their own era, they become a vagrant, living in other people''s world, completely an outsider.


    Now suddenly back to that era, but it does not seem to be the era in my memory, I feel abandoned by the world, everything is ridiculous.


    His heart began to shake, and his feet seemed to become very soft. He almost fell into the abyss. What was that? The beggar lowered his head, but his eyes were fixed on Fang Tianxing''s feet.


    Although Fang Tianxing''s feet are not so firm, he has never been able to step into the abyss. How terrible it is.


    He was a little impatient. He raised his head to see what happened to Fang Tianxing, but found that he was staring at himself. Fang Tianxing said, "are you the legendary demon?"


    The old beggar had a look of surprise on his face. He was surprised and said, "when did you see through me?"


    Fang Tianxing of course said: "are you the heaven devil in Buddhism? It seems that you are a soul who is good at bewitching people."


    These are not real demons, just some degenerate practitioners, who are called the five heavenly demons, the free heavenly demons, the accumulated demons, the dead demons, the vexed demons and the interrupted demons.


    Compared with the real demons of later generations, they are just practitioners who have embarked on an evil path and can''t see the cultivation of the right people, so they try their best to stop them from practicing and steal their achievements.


    Those who are seduced by the demons step into their traps, and all their accomplishments become their prey. Just a lot of things are a little helpless.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "you are the demons of heaven. Your means are a bit clumsy."


    When the old beggar saw that Fang Tianxing despised the demons, he immediately said, "you are too arrogant. The demons are the number one enemy of the practitioners. No matter you are practicing Taoism or Buddhism, it''s always... Eh... "


    That day, the devil looked at Fang Tianxing carefully, and found that he was neither practicing Taoism nor Buddhism. He sighed and said, "you don''t belong to Buddhism and Taoism, but you have some similarities with human education. It''s really strange."


    Fang Tianxing also ignored his doubts, but said quickly about his situation: "are you arranged to set up cards on this mountain to eliminate those practitioners whose minds are not firm enough?"


    That day, the devil nodded and said, "there are many practitioners in the world, but not many of them can achieve success. Many people are eager for success and inevitably fall into evil ways. In the future, they may become people like us. To eliminate them now is also for the sake of long-term stability in the future."


    It turns out that this is what Fang Tianxing expected. These guys are used to exercise people''s mind. The way to exercise is to sacrifice some of them to make the rest more firm.

 Chapter 882

    It may be a good idea, but there is a price. This is how things, only that kind of things are a little bad.


    Fang Tianxing said to the guy, "you tell me how to get out, I''ll spare you not to die."


    That beggar some helpless said: "as long as you firm heart belief, can walk out here."


    Fang Tianxing believes that what he says can only be based on the world imagined by the people who step into it. These demons will not know what the future will look like, but only the reflection in their own heart.


    After thinking about this, he quickly closed his eyes, let his mind completely empty, the scene around disappeared.


    When Fang Tianxing opened his eyes again, everything around him had returned to the hillside of Lingshan. He noticed the rocks at his feet and continued to go down the mountain carefully.


    Looking up, I saw that the stone based Bodhisattva on the other side had begun to shake. It seemed that he was still struggling. Maybe there was something that he could not put down.


    Soon they are a little strange, but such things are a little strange.


    It seems that there is a breeze, and the figure of the stone based Bodhisattva shakes. Soon he can''t support it and will fall down. Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate. Soon a stone was hit, which shocked the figure of Shiji Bodhisattva and seemed to wake up from the shaking state.


    Shiji Bodhisattva wakes up and remembers all kinds of illusions he saw before. He is in a cold sweat. He is almost doomed. He can''t help looking at Fang Tianxing with a grateful smile.


    Such things are bad, but such power is ridiculous. In the face of people''s situation, the only way is to make their own power stronger. What''s the situation? People outside have some feelings when they see their situation. I didn''t expect Fang Tianxing''s Buddha nature is so deep.


    Fang Tianxing is a bit strange, which makes people feel helpless. Only when we can make our strength to the limit can we do it. This is a force that has been defeated by others. Only by making our own strength stronger can we do it.


    Many people think that their power is so ridiculous, only to turn this kind of thing into their own stage, but that kind of thing is a little ridiculous.


    It''s like a huge wonderful, only to make their own strength more powerful, like a kind of thing to be defeated, but those things are a little ridiculous, just such things are so ridiculous.


    People''s power is a little bad, but such things are ridiculous, but people''s power is very bad.


    It''s just a kind of power to be opened by people. These things are all bad. This is a kind of power to be broken by people.


    Shiji Bodhisattva calms down and slowly goes down the mountain. His mood can be stabilized. Fang Tianxing has no sadness and happiness in his heart. He goes down the mountain peacefully.


    They passed the test on the mountainside, which of course makes people feel happy, but the most difficult is not the mountainside, but the test at the foot of the mountain. If the first few hurdles are near death, then the back is the real danger. Almost few people can pass it successfully.


    Such things are so ridiculous, only that things are somewhat ridiculous, these things are a little ridiculous.


    It''s like something that is defeated by others. It''s only to make one''s own strength worse, which makes one feel helpless. It''s only to make one''s own strength stronger.


    They broke through the fog on the mountainside and were about to reach the foot of the mountain. They felt that victory was in sight. Naturally, they quickened their pace and wanted to pass through this area quickly.


    However, when they stepped into the area at the foot of the mountain, they suddenly felt a stabbing pain. Their legs seemed to be pricked by needles. When they raised their feet, they found that the soles of their feet were punctured and blood flowed out.


    There must be something strange on this ground. Fang Tianxing felt that there was a very powerful treasure under the ground, and the array around it made it feel like a needle pricking.


    The stone base Bodhisattva on one side quickly withdrew from this area. He didn''t know that it was so strange. This was his first time to set foot here. It was just that he heard that there was a very powerful weapon under it. No one could walk through this area.


    He took a rest outside for a while, and the wound on his foot was soon healed. According to the truth, she was already a Bodhisattva. Even if she was physically injured, she would only be soon healed. Even if she felt pain, it was strange.


    But this underground thing, even instantly penetrated the Bodhisattva''s body, and this is still under the condition of array suppression. It''s really hard to imagine what that thing is.


    There is no doubt that if you go deep down, you will even lose your life.


    Fang Tianxing was already hesitant. Soon the Tathagata Buddha appeared in front of Fang Tianxing, and everyone was shocked. They all paid homage to the Buddha.


    The Tathagata waved them to get up, and then said, "I just know your gambling. It''s too dangerous here. Everything is suspended. You are the most important people in the West. You shouldn''t take this risk."


    After hearing this, Shiji Bodhisattva was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Buddha would come out and ask them to stop gambling. This is really something unexpected.


    Maybe their gamble is over, but when Shiji Bodhisattva looks at Fang Tianxing, he sees a kind of firmness in his eyes. He says to the Tathagata Buddha, "I''m never a person who gives up easily. I still want to have a try. I want to break through voluntarily, and I will bear all the consequences. "


    Fang Tianxing''s words surprised everyone. He dared to refuse the Buddha''s advice directly. It was just a bit of treason. Many people wanted to stand up and scold Fang Tianxing.


    At this time, the Buddha gave Fang Tianxing a token and said to him, "if you can''t hold it, you can crush and move the token, then you can return to this position and stay away from danger."


    As a result, Fang Tianxing held the token handed over by the Buddha in his hand. At this time, nashiji Bodhisattva also stood up and said, "I want to go, too."


    Seeing these things, he can''t allow himself. For example, Tianxing lacks courage, and he can do what Fang Tianxing can do. The Buddha took a look at him and soon gave him a moving token.


    With that token, Shiji Bodhisattva and Fang Tianxing stepped into the place, and the strong tingling came. It seemed that they had been pierced by countless steel needles.


    Shiji Bodhisattva couldn''t help but let out a cry of pain. After he became a Bodhisattva, he never experienced such pain again. Lingshan is a place of peace. There are few fights and it''s hard to get hurt.

 Chapter 883

    He turned his head and looked to the other side. Fang Tianxing didn''t make a sound at all. He was still trying to move forward patiently. Just when he was humming, Fang Tianxing had already taken seven or eight steps.


    Shiji Bodhisattva immediately stopped to hum. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing was so determined that he didn''t care about the pain.


    His heart of the competitive heart does not allow themselves to fall behind so much, he quickly catch up, even if the foot pain does not seem to be his general.


    Fang Tianxing stepped on the ground one by one, just like dancing on the point of a knife. He would be in a desperate situation at any time. Fang Tianxing felt the murderous spirit rising from the ground, with a force that could penetrate everything. Even if he was suppressed by the array, he still showed some tenacity. Even these were enough to pierce the body of Da Luo immortal.


    The murderous spirit revealed is even worse than the four swords of killing immortals. It can be said that it is a most valuable weapon for attacking and attacking. It makes people feel that it is something terrible. I don''t know what it is.


    After a few steps, Fang Tianxing''s legs were bleeding. The wounds were so fierce that it was hard to get rid of them.


    He has been destroying his body all the time. The tendons and veins from his legs are being torn. The cold sweat on Shiji Bodhisattva''s face comes straight out. He feels that the murderous gas from the ground constantly invades his body, which makes him feel funny.


    He was suffering from the pain of his body, and the sweat of his whole body exploded. No matter it hurt his body, even his soul could not bear it.


    It''s like being locked by an extremely vicious beast. This place is his hunting ground. Once you step into it, you can''t help yourself.


    Fang Tianxing''s whole body is full of blood, dripping on the ground under his feet. The existence has been suppressed, and it is close to a Yuanhui. The underground seal has not been nourished by blood, and it has been in a very weak state. At one time, two people''s blood poured down, which immediately made it extremely excited.


    The Tathagata closed his eyes and chanted sutras outside. He immediately opened his eyes and said, "that thing is coming out. I didn''t expect that it was still coming out after it had been trapped for so long."


    Soon, people felt that a position was shaking, a crack was opened on the ground, and countless murderous spirits poured out of it, far more than before. Those who knew that thing were heavy faced, and they knew that it was not easy to surrender.


    Fang Tianxing only saw a black spear shot up into the sky and went towards the sky. A light shield appeared in the air to stop the spear. The Buddha on the scene immediately shot out his power to stabilize the spear.


    Looking at the black spear still struggling, Fang Tianxing thought of a rumor.


    It is said that there is an undeveloped chaos in the flood and wasteland, in which there is a creation green lotus. It attracted Pan Gu, the great God, to guard the green lotus through Taixu star field.


    When the lotus blooms, it creates the world and ends before it withers, so as to prove the road of heaven and earth. At that time, there were three thousand chaotic demons who wanted to rob the green lotus and obstruct the opening up of heaven and earth.


    Then Pangu was trapped in the great chaos and got along with Chuangshi Qinglian to understand the great truth. Lotus blossoms, waves a giant axe to break through chaos, thus opening up a world. In order to fight for living space, many chaotic demons resisted and caused great chaos! As a result, Kaitian God axe failed to withstand the pressure and broke into Pangu banners, Taiji pictures and chaos clocks, suppressing the situation between heaven and earth.


    Then Chuangshi Qinglian withered, turned into a number of congenital treasures, and stabilized the new world.


    The rhizome of this creation green lotus, rooted in the wild chaos, constantly absorbed the evil spirit, and gradually became the original form of the killing gun over time. Born with Pangu, he was able to accept telepathy and turned into an innate treasure.


    The green lotus disintegrated, its roots fell off and turned into a god killing gun. This is Pangu''s second weapon after the breaking of Kaitian God axe. Its killing power is comparable to that of congenital treasure. It is between this heaven and earth that the remaining chaotic demons are retreated.


    Pangu came from the universe. He wanted to open up heaven and earth to prove the road. But before the lotus withers, we must understand the law of creation and the mystery of stabilizing heaven and earth.


    Only the way is clear light ascend and for the sky, heavy down coagulation and for the earth, and finally the burden of body perished. The weapon of killing gods becomes an ownerless thing. It should be a most holy weapon if it falls into the three realms.


    The gun of killing gods was born in the fate of killing and cutting. Its original shape is a congenital holy weapon. Because it is not stained by mud, it once absorbed the evil spirit in chaos and became a sharp weapon to kill. But at the time of evolution, it happened to be discovered by Luo Zhen, the devil''s ancestor. He polluted it with endless chaos, and turned it into a magic weapon, which crisscrossed the wasteland.


    Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, is a hero of a generation. He has acquired a rare treasure for killing and cutting. He has been refining it in the Western demon world for tens of thousands of years before he has made the most murderous demon soldier in the world.


    From then on, the killing spear fell into the evil way. It was in the heaven world, the earth fairy world and the human world. There was no more sharp weapon.


    With this God killing gun, the ancient demon clan was established. This is the only congenital magic weapon. It''s the first weapon to kill the enemy. Even the saint level masters can''t be their vanguard. When you fight with that zuhongjun, you should avoid the edge and dare not lift it lightly. The gun of killing gods came into being, and its power is incomparable. Later, in the battle of the dragon and the Han Dynasty, Luohe, the devil''s ancestor, fell down, and the whereabouts of the God killer gun were unknown.


    I didn''t expect to be sealed at the foot of Lingshan. No wonder Fang Tianxing was so powerful. He wanted to have a close look at the gun.


    Someone noticed Fang Tianxing''s performance, and he quickly roared: "don''t go there, it''s dangerous."


    But Fang Tianxing didn''t listen to his advice, but insisted on getting close to the killing gun. When he got close to the gun, Fang Tianxing found that he was locked by a sense of killing.


    The voice of the other party Tianxing said: "are you carrying a blood feud, have the life you want to kill, they are too strong, you must rely on my strength to defeat them. Come on, as long as you can help me out, I''ll help you fight all over the world. "


    Fang Tianxing still has some faith in what he said. After all, it''s a treasure to kill. If he gives full play to it, even saints can''t resist it.


    But Fang Tianxing replied: "can you do it? What I want to deal with is the real God, which is far from what these guys can match. The strong one in God is even more powerful than the saints in this world. Do you really have this ability?"


    It seems that the killing gun thought for a moment, and then said: "before Pangu died, he once said that 3000 gods and demons would come back and destroy the world he created in the future. Each of these gods and demons is more powerful than the saints, and the current fairy way has no power to deal with them."

 Chapter 884

    "Nothing now doesn''t mean nothing in the future. I''m a person from the future. There are network writers in the future world. They rely on the blessing of readers to practice. Among them, God level writers are enough to fight with gods and demons." Fang Tianxing said to the killing gun.


    It''s not so easy for people''s power, it''s not so easy for such things, only to make their own power more powerful.


    No one will know how to untie their own stage, just like being defeated, only to promote their own strength to the limit, it is not so happy.


    This is how ridiculous things, only their own power to become more ridiculous, nothing can be easily solved, this is how things, no one will know the situation of those things.


    But such things are a bit bad, no one will feel that this is a bit helpless, like a thing to be defeated, only to enhance their own strength to the limit.


    That is how things, for the power of people are some helpless, like a huge wonderful, no one will have such a power, that is how ridiculous things.


    "As long as you are willing to help me out of the seal, even if it is a real God, I will not be soft handed," he said


    Hearing this, Fang Tianxing''s eyes coagulated, and soon said, "OK, I hope you don''t forget your promise."


    With that, Fang Tianxing soared into the air and grabbed the God killing gun in the air. When he held him, it was like holding a fierce black dragon, wriggling endlessly to bite the enemy.


    When Fang Tianxing holds the gun, he feels heroic. A force of blessing from readers rushes into the gun and fires the angel with one move. The power is especially amazing, and it breaks the barrier of the seal.


    Shiji Bodhisattva could not bear it for a long time. He withdrew from that area. He willingly gave the pure bamboo to Fang Tianxing and sincerely worshipped it.


    The Buddhas and Bodhisattvas at the scene all exclaimed, but they didn''t expect such a situation. Many people felt that Fang Tianxing''s spirit must have been controlled by the God killer gun. He was taken away by this force. They immediately wanted to suppress Fang Tianxing and prevent him from leaving with this big weapon.


    But the Tathagata noticed that the Qingming in Fang Tianxing''s eyes was not controlled by seizing and abandoning at all, and waved his hand to stop them.


    The Tathagata said to Tianxing, "what do you mean, Daoyou? I hope you can give me an explanation."


    Fang Tianxing of course said with a smile: "when I came to the precious land this time, I found that this thing was predestined to me. The Buddha opened the door of convenience. I don''t know if I can give up my love and let me take this thing away."


    Hearing what he said, people knew that he had not been taken away, but wanted to leave with a shotgun.


    "It''s a fierce object suppressed by our Buddhism. It has killed countless people. It''s the Dharma that needs to purify the hostility in order to protect the peace and harmony of the three realms." A Buddha stood up and said that Fang Tianxing was so powerful that he would not have any chance to escape.


    The Buddhas in Lingshan are all masters of the quasi holy realm. On the outside, they are all masters of one sect. Today, Fang Tianxing will feel great pressure when facing dozens of such strong people.


    However, today''s principal is still the Tathagata, and the present situation is still under his control. The Tathagata seems to be communicating with the two beings behind Buddhism.


    Fang Tianxing knew who the two men were. Naturally, he didn''t stop them. A moment later, the Tathagata opened his eyes and said, "this God killing gun has been suppressed at the foot of Lingshan mountain for a long time. Now that you are predestined, it''s not impossible to give it to you, but you have to agree to a condition. In the future, our Buddhism will need you to help Buddhism do something for free. What do you think?"


    Fang Tianxing thought about it and said, "since it''s fate, of course it''s OK."


    After that, he began to swear that he could do anything as long as it did not violate morality and damage the interests of all living beings in the three realms.


    After swearing, the Tathagata proclaims a Buddha''s name, and other people chant Buddha''s name. Soon, they let Fang Tianxing pass. Fang Tianxing also gives gifts, and then they leave.


    It''s just such a funny thing. It''s just such a thing that makes people feel funny. What kind of thing is it? It''s helpless for people''s situation. It''s a funny fate for people. It''s just such things are bad.


    After Fang Tianxing left, the Tathagata said to the people at the bottom, "don''t spread rumors about today''s affairs until he reveals himself."


    A kind of Bodhisattva Arhats all bow their heads to say yes, two flowers bloom, each side of the table. After Fang Tianxing got the God killing gun, he didn''t rush to play his power, but studied it carefully. The spirit in the God killing gun made him feel a little strange.


    It''s too easy to promise yourself. It doesn''t look like a reserved spirit. Killing Zhibao shouldn''t be so gentle.


    Fang Tianxing''s consciousness enters into the gun of killing gods. The space inside is full of a feeling that makes people feel gloomy and terrifying. It''s like coming to the place where the fierce ghost is. Fang Tianxing is not afraid and goes on.


    Finally came to the depths of the God killing gun, which has a bloody throne, sitting on a person, see Fang Tianxing coming, is to say: "I didn''t expect you or find."


    Fang Tianxing also said with a smile: "I think you are Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor. You always hide in the God killing gun. No wonder Buddhism always seals the God killing gun. The real murderer is never a weapon, but the person in charge of the weapon."


    The man said with a smile: "you are also bold, even dare to enter here with mental strength, but this is my territory, you come in don''t go out."


    "After being sealed for so many years, it doesn''t seem to erase your spirit. When you were beaten by Hongjun, you almost lost your body and spirit. Now hiding here is a hero." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    The devil ancestor Luo Chen hears his words is also very angry, he angrily says: "you think I can''t deal with you!"


    Luo Xuan, the demon''s ancestor, gave a loud drink and turned into his real body with three heads and six arms. On one side, he was angry, on the other side, he was gloomy, and on the other side, he was indifferent, and each of his eight arms was armed. This is the Dharma form of three thousand gods and demons.


    Both the eight nine Xuangong and the three headed and six armed Dharma images were created according to the Dharma bodies of three thousand gods and demons. Each of them had some characteristics of the Dharma images of demons and gods, but only inherited one aspect.


    Eight nine Xuangong inherits strength, while three with six arms emphasizes flexibility. They are not as good as the real gods, demons and Dharma. They have both strength and flexibility at the same time.


    Fang Tianxing is also very indifferent to see that Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, is killing himself. Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, is hiding here. He and he are bound to have a war. He is waiting for the other party to absorb more power and know more about himself.

 Chapter 885

    It''s better to take advantage of the fact that the other party doesn''t know himself enough and is not stronger. This is to nip the danger in the cradle.


    Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword is used to fight against the devil''s ancestor Luo Zhen. The fight between the two is the thunder method. The devil''s ancestor Luo Zhen''s weapons are all smashed. Fang Tianxing meets the storm alone. Even if it''s terrible, he will follow.


    The strength of the devil''s ancestor Luo is not comparable to those of Nezha and Yang. The devil''s ancestor Luo was able to compete with Daozu Hongjun. He really had some skills.


    Every move of the other side is full of boundless murderous Qi, which makes people feel cold all over. Fang Tianxing also tries his best to support him. He shows his righteous sword skill, and he can faintly restrain the skill of Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor.


    This really surprised Luo He. He said, "what kind of sword technique do you use? Why can you restrain my killing formula?"


    Fang Tianxing quickly said: "you should know that I come from the future. In this era, hundreds of years later, Confucianists emerged. They practiced noble and upright spirit, established their mind for heaven and earth, and distinguished good from evil, loyalty and treachery."


    "I didn''t expect that there were other people like this. They really seemed to taste the color of their blood," he said with a laugh


    Fang Tian uses the eighth move of Zhengqi sword Jue to force the devil''s ancestor Luo Xuan away, and cuts off his arm. He intended to hurt the devil''s ancestor Luo Xuan seriously, but he didn''t expect to escape.


    Fang Tianxing continued to catch up, but he didn''t expect that Luo Zhen''s arm just recovered in an instant, and he also attacked Fang Tianxing in an instant.


    Fortunately Fang Tianxing was on guard, but he was hit by one of his weapons and suffered some injuries.


    "As long as you do it once, you can''t do it twice in front of me."


    Fang Tianxing realized that he had to beat him before he could kill him. It was a bit bad. He had just practiced the seventh move of Zhengqi sword formula. He had never experienced actual combat, so he didn''t know whether it would work or not.


    I can''t help it. I just have a try. Fang Tianxing made up his mind to look for a chance to have a try. Except for the fifth move, his sword technique was basically seen by Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor. Naturally, he couldn''t do any harm to him.


    The power of the fifth move is not enough to kill him, but it can also fight for an opportunity.


    The weapon in the hand of Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, forced Fang Tianxing to retreat. Fang Tianxing took advantage of the situation to retreat and performed the fifth move, the fifth move of Zhengqi sword formula, to guide the country.


    As Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword passes through countless mysterious traces, countless sword lights turn into silk threads to bind the demon ancestor Luo He, making him unable to move easily.


    Mozu Luohe was not flustered, but said: "this move will be good, but it will trap me for half a breath at most."


    "Hum, that''s enough, because the ninth form of my vital energy sword formula is eternal reincarnation." Fang Tianxing gave a big drink and used the ninth move. It was also with the help of Hetu Luoshu that he created the sword technique of turning back time.


    At this time, Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, had already broken away from the cage of the fifth form of the Qi sword formula. However, when Fang Tianxing''s ninth form came out, time turned back. Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, was trapped by the fifth form again.


    Once again, Luo Zhen tried his best to break away from the shackles, but time went back again. He seemed to be trapped in this samsara forever, struggling again and again.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword light passed through his body, and the demon ancestor Luo he roared and said: "you can''t kill me. I''m the body of the demon God. I''m as immortal as a saint. I''ll never be killed."


    However, with Fang Tianxing''s smile, he went back to the past. Luo Zhen saw Fang Tianxing attack himself again.


    "This is some strange sword technique. How can there be such a thing, but you can''t kill me anyway." The evil ancestor Luo Heng roars to say.


    Fang Tianxing ignored him and almost performed the ninth eternal reincarnation. In the area covered by this sword technique, time would only flow backwards continuously. Fang Tianxing used this sword technique to kill the demon ancestor Luo at the same time.


    The immortality of saints can not be broken by the living beings under the saints. In fact, even the saints in the same realm can not easily kill the saints, because the spirit of the saints reposes in the void. They can obtain energy from the void anytime and anywhere, and can almost revive at any time, so it is difficult to kill them.


    The energy that a saint can get from the void is limited. Only when the energy he can get is too late to revive, can he kill the saint.


    According to the truth, it is very difficult for the people under the sage to achieve this, but Fang Tianxing has achieved it today. One reason is that Luo Zhen, the demon ancestor, has been sealed for a long time, and his strength is very weak and has not fully recovered.


    Both of them are because Fang Tian''s mysterious sword technique can turn back the flow of time for countless times, so that his power can kill Luo He for countless times, deplete his power in the void, and successfully kill him.


    Using this move almost exhausted the power in his body. Fang Tianxing was also tired after killing Luohe. He needed a good rest to deal with the following things.


    I don''t know how long it took for Fang Tianxing to wake up slowly. He stood up and saw that the weapons left behind in the place where the demon ancestor Luo Zhen died were also very powerful offensive treasures.


    But the most important god killing gun, after the death of Mozu Luohe, he can thoroughly refine the God killing gun, so as to completely control the God killing gun.


    The twelve grade black lotus is also a very powerful treasure. The twelve grade Black Lotus emits purple and black light to cover its owner. It can also stand on the lotus platform to defend against all magic and weaken physical attacks; It radiates purple and black light to supplement the magic power of the master of the magic weapon. It also radiates the scene of Shura destroying the world, which is frightening and confusing. Long range attack with the divine light of exterminating the world, absorb the fierce Qi, and assist in heart training and cultivation.


    This is something that makes people feel ridiculous. Obviously, it is not something cultivated by people of the right way. But Fang Tianxing thinks that many things are regular, positive and evil.


    The thing itself tends to be dark, and it doesn''t mean that it should be used for evil purposes. It''s just that an object can''t determine human nature.


    Fang Tianxing refines the twelve grade black lotus, and a stream of tyrannical will rushes into Fang Tianxing''s mind. However, Fang Tianxing is determined to keep his own purity. Although he knows that this kind of killing is powerful, it will make his power more powerful. The Black Lotus can absorb the evil and negative Qi to bless him, and attack him, but he can''t suppress and eliminate the karma.


    Karma is the so-called cause and effect. As long as you are above the world, the more you do, the more you will be affected by the force of cause and effect. It''s inevitable, but too much contamination will definitely affect the cultivation.


    A true monk with high accomplishments must try to avoid cause and effect, or use some magic weapons to cut off cause and effect. However, these things are very powerful treasures, which are monopolized by the top strong.

 Chapter 886

    Only the twelve grade red lotus can cut off karma. As a direct force to promote the continuation of life, karma plays an important role in the course of our life, and even can cooperate with the theory of origin and the world of no beginning and no understanding.


    According to the nature of behavior, karma in Buddhism can be divided into good karma, evil karma and no record karma; According to whether it is reported or not, it can be divided into fixed business and indefinite business; According to the scope of reporting, there are two types of business: joint business and other business; According to the difference of reports received, there are two kinds of reports, one is cited and the other is full. Among them, good deeds and evil deeds are composed of different behaviors, which are easy to understand.


    If you want to practice to a higher level, you must stay away from karma and make yourself pure and natural. From the cosmological point of view, karma represents a huge and unparalleled force that can create, promote and destroy individuals and even the whole universe.


    From the point of view of moral philosophy, karma is a natural moral law without error and fallacy, which can control and execute the karma of moral behavior.


    From the metaphysical point of view, the way of karmic operation is to follow the basic principle of the corresponding of the same kind, but it is one of the great mysteries of the universe that can not be thought by human reason.


    These things make people feel helpless, just like the guy who was defeated by others. It just makes people feel that there are some ridiculous things. No one will have more power. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care about these things. After all, he is not an immortal, and he doesn''t care about these things.


    It took some time to refine this God killing gun thoroughly, and finally mastered a good soldier. The innate treasure can greatly enhance the combat effectiveness. At this moment, Fang Tianxing is not afraid of anyone.


    However, those old quasi saints are powerful means. The world is in danger and we must be careful step by step.


    Fang Tianxing is going to see how the journey to the west is going. He should start soon. He has to prepare early. Soon he comes to Chang''an City, where Tang Xuanzang, the leader of the pilgrim, is.


    He was demoted to the mortal world because he despised Buddhism. The purpose was to make him the leader of Buddhist scriptures and take on the important task of guide. That was also the trust and cultivation of the Tathagata.


    Fang Tianxing came here just to see what Tang Xuanzang was like. He came to a temple where Tang Xuanzang became a monk. His nickname was Jiang liuer. He was the host of the temple. He picked up a baby from the river. He raised his stool and became a monk here.


    The Buddhist Dharma is so profound that the abbot loves it very much. He wants to pass on his position to him.


    However, he is just obsessed with Buddhism and doesn''t care about these things at all. It''s just that they are ridiculous. He just talks about Scriptures every day and doesn''t seem to have anything else.


    He didn''t know the mission he was carrying. He just felt that he was an ordinary monk. On this day, several people from other temples came to challenge him, but he easily dismissed him. Of course, he had to leave and didn''t dare to have any other thoughts.


    Xuanzang also felt a little proud. He was very happy to prove his existence with his own Buddhism.


    No one has such power, but such things are not so happy. But at this time, a man came and said to Xuanzang, "I''m here to make incense. Can I open the door of convenience?"


    The temple is not big, but it''s also full of incense. Now it''s past the time for incense. It shouldn''t have been for someone else. Now it''s not a big deal to meet this person who insists on incense.


    Xuanzang said to him, "the door of Buddhism is wide open. Come in with me, benefactor."


    Then he led Fang Tianxing into the Mahatma hall, where the Buddha and ananga leaf were worshipped. Fang Tianxing looked up at these Buddhas and Bodhisattvas whom the world did not dare to look directly at.


    Xuanzang quickly asked, "benefactor, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t think these statues are exactly the same as those of my Buddhists. Most of them are misinformation and far fetched images." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    Xuanzang said in one dish: "Buddha and Bodhisattva have infinite Dharma bodies, which are all over the world. As long as they have the meaning, they will do."


    On one side, when he saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance, he felt that he was a little strange, which was quite different from other people who came to offer incense. Fang Tianxing said, "come here, I''d better offer you incense."


    He took some incense from the side. He did not use the fire after holding it in his hand, but he lit it himself, and then put them into the censer.


    It''s a kind of disrespectful Buddha, but Xuanzang is not an ordinary person. On the contrary, he feels that Fang Tianxing is very natural and unrestrained, not like a stupid layman.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly asked, "why do believers offer incense?"


    "In ancient sacrificial rites, incense became the medium of contact and God. Through devout incense burning and worshiping, it can reach heaven and the nether world. It''s inconceivable that incense can communicate with God. Sakyamuni, the founder of Buddhism, is the forerunner of the wisdom life. Let''s gradually enter the Buddhist way through the practice of meditation, such as the bright light in the dark night, to relieve the suffering of countless beings. Sakyamuni Buddha is the son of great filial piety. In order to save his mother, he once spent thirty-three days in Shangli. One day in the sky and thousands of years on earth, many disciples worried that the Buddha was far away from life on earth, so they burned sandalwood as a token and went to heaven to invite the Buddha back to the world. From then on, Buddhists began the custom of burning incense to worship Buddha. " Xuanzang explained.


    Fang Tianxing nodded. It turns out that incense is the link between God, Buddha and human beings. It carries a certain connection, which can be said to be a kind of hindrance. This shows that the power of Buddha does not come entirely from the believers, so that they can exist without the believers=


    Fang Tianxing was a little disappointed and said, "do you think the gods and Buddhas can hear people''s begging?"


    Xuanzang thought about it and said, "maybe, maybe I can hear some."


    It seems that he is not a God who likes to talk nonsense. He can have a relatively objective view of the world. When he listened to the Scriptures, he was slack. Instead, he proved that he was a person who would look at things correctly.


    Fang Tianxing nodded with satisfaction. He was very satisfied with Xuanzang''s performance. He was a good man. He could let himself give him some benefits at that time.


    After chatting casually, Xuanzang didn''t awaken Suhui, and his memory of the past life is still sealed. In fact, if he awakened the memory of the past life, his real strength would be stronger than that of the monkey king, but the Tathagata has already sealed his memory and mana.

 Chapter 887

    Those forces are in the spirit of heaven, with a lot of power and strength, but they are blocked, can only be a hand without the power of a mortal.


    Fang Tianxing gave Xuanzang a bottle of elixir, and then said to him, "you were the eldest disciple of the Tathagata in your previous life. Just because you had to complete a task, the Tathagata asked you to go down to earth for training. Taking this elixir can give you the mana of your previous life in a short time, but after the effect, everything is as usual, and no one will see that you are different. With temporary strength, we can also keep our chances of survival. "


    These are ridiculous, only to make their own power more powerful, only to make their own power more helpless.


    This kind of thing is a little bad, but such power is ridiculous, only to promote their own power to the limit, only to make many people feel ridiculous, but people''s power is so helpless.


    Xuanzang also knew that he had met an expert. He immediately knelt down and said, "thank you for your kindness. If you have a chance, you will repay me."


    By this time, Fang Tianxing had already gone away. He didn''t care whether Xuanzang would appreciate him or not, because it didn''t matter. He just wanted to see the journey to the West become wonderful.


    Everything else went according to the original plan. No matter Tang Xuanzang set foot on his journey to the West and rescued the monkey who was under the pressure of Wuzhi Mountain, the monkey was very dissatisfied with Tang Monk''s nagging.


    Even if he is his own savior, it''s helpless to hear his actions like chanting scriptures, only to turn his strength into a great splendor.


    In order to let Xuanzang control the monkey, Guanyin gave him a gold hoop and put it on Monkey King''s head. No matter how stubborn he was, as long as he recited the tight hoop mantra, Monkey King would have to obey.


    This move is really a bit sinister. Basically, it is to assume the identity of a thug, but also to be added a lot of shackles. It is really hard to help.


    Naturally, the monkey king is not that kind of submissive temperament. He once wanted to kill the Tang Monk secretly, but the Tang Monk seems to be a mortal with no power to bind a chicken, but his real strength makes the monkey king feel inferior to himself.


    After that war, the monkey king was really convinced. He didn''t dare to have any other thoughts.


    All the way to protect Tang Sanzang''s Buddhist scriptures, in fact, we should follow the path of learning Tao, know ourselves and the enemy, and never lose a hundred battles. In order to get revenge, we must understand the situation of the enemy, so as to have a greater chance of winning.


    Xuanzang is also willing to teach Monkey King. In fact, he has a lot of opinions about the Tathagata and wants to take a good breath for himself.


    There are many monsters along the way. In fact, the monkey king doesn''t care about them. When he sees that he can fight, he will clean them up. If he is in trouble, he will go to Tianting Lingshan to call for help. Anyway, he is just a wage earner. When he encounters difficulties, he naturally calls the boss behind the scenes.


    Once the great sage of Qi Tian seemed to be a jerk. He didn''t work hard, and fighting was like acting.


    In fact, this is also what the above needs. All forces should also take advantage of this journey to the west to make some contributions, so as to get a share of it. The best result is that everyone is happy.


    Along the way, it''s like there are a lot of wonderful things, nothing can be easily solved, this is the kind of things that are defeated by people, just so ridiculous and helpless.


    This is how things, as long as their own power has become a bit ridiculous, this is how bad, no one will think this is a very terrible thing.


    All the way there was no danger. Even if the master was captured by a monster, Wukong just wiped a few tears. Xuanzang was stronger than himself. What danger could he have.


    After five passes, I cut six generals to shituoling. The monsters here are powerful. It''s just an excuse to fight for the Tang Monk''s flesh in order to block the journey to the West.


    This road will greatly affect the interests of the demon clan, so these monsters have to jump out to stop, and even the Lord of the demon clan Nu Wa will be involved in this matter.


    Jiulingyuansheng is a monster in journey to the west, also known as nine lions; It''s Taiyi''s car to save kutianzun. In the whole journey to the west, there are a few monsters who are not interested in Tang Monk''s flesh.


    Taking advantage of Tianzun''s drunkenness in drinking Taiyi Tianzun''s reincarnation qiongye, he took the yellow lion, lion dragon, tuanjiang lion, Baize, Fuli, Yishi and Xueshi for three years in Jiuqu Huandong cave of Zhujie mountain in Yuhua; It is honored as "zuweng" by the seven lion spirits, and has numerous disciples and grandchildren.


    Because the monkey king hurt his grandson Huang Shijing, he naturally came to seek revenge. The monkey king didn''t know how many skills the other side had. As soon as he went to battle, he was captured by the nine lions.


    His accomplishments are extremely high, and he is already the peak of the great Luo Jinxian. The monkey king is not his opponent. He is soon suppressed. No one will think that he is so ridiculous. Many people think that he has such power.


    These things are so ridiculous, only to become more powerful.


    Even at the moment, Tang Xuanzang is not his opponent. After seizing the monkey king, the nine lions are not under strict supervision. They make it clear that they want the monkey king to escape, and they want to punish him.


    However, the monkey king was angry and killed several of his lions and grandchildren. The nine lions showed anger and took away the bodies of their grandchildren, and taught the monkey king a good lesson.


    Monkey King''s upper world finds Taiyi, the master of jiulingyuansheng, to save kutianzun. Kutianzun tells monkey king that it is the lion slave who is secretly drunk, so that nine lions run to the lower world to become demons.


    The final result is the same as before, but Taiyi''s rescue of kutianzun is still good, so that his lion slave beat nine lions a few whips, which is to give monkey king some face.


    The nine Lions knew that it was their master who wanted to punish them. Naturally, they didn''t resist, so they accepted the lashes.


    The monkey king didn''t say anything. He just asked the lion slave to take the nine lions away. He didn''t intend to eat Tang Monk''s meat, but the lion grandchildren were greedy to eat Tang Monk''s meat. Although they were all killed, the nine lions could also melt all the lion demons into their bodies and increase their cultivation.


    This kind of thing is common. On the journey to the west, all the gods and Buddhas talk about justice and justice, but in the end, it''s for their own interests. The demons are straightforward, but their accomplishments are not enough. They can only practice for the monkey king.


    The master and his disciples continued on their way. Bajie and Shaseng had their own backgrounds. Bajie belonged to the people''s religion. Under Laojun''s door, Shaseng was the confidant of the Jade Emperor.


    In fact, the most terrible enemy is not on the outside, but on the inside. The enemies inside should be more careful. If they show their flaws, they will eat nothing.

 Chapter 888

    What kind of thing is it? It''s only to raise one''s own strength to the limit. What kind of thing is it? It''s something defeated by fate. It''s just that such strength is bad.


    This is such a power is so terrible, no one will be so ridiculous, those things are some helpless, only their own strength has become stronger.


    The journey to the west is very long. There are many obstacles from the demons along the way, and even many of them are powerful characters with advanced cultivation, such as the three monsters in the lion camel kingdom.


    Tang monks and disciples fought with three monsters in shituoling (Manjusri''s Mount), white elephant (Puxian''s Mount) and lion camel Kingdom''s Dapeng golden winged carving (Tathagata''s uncle) several times. Bajie, Shaseng and Tang monks were all arrested.


    The monkey king invited the Buddha to accept the demons, but the traveler pressed the cloud head and went straight into the city. There is no demon in that city. It''s the snake without head and the bird without wing that doesn''t fly.


    The goblins saw that the Buddha had taken in the demon king and escaped from each other. After the monkey king rescued Bajie, Shaseng, Tangseng and the horses, the teachers and disciples found some rice and food in the palace, arranged some tea and food, ate a full meal, cleaned up and left the city to find the main road to the West.


    The road is hard, countless demons and ghosts block the way, finally to the west, but the danger is getting closer and closer, there is a very terrible scene, a millennium snake demon blocked their way.


    In fact, along the way, the snake demon who has been around for thousands of years is nothing. Originally, they thought it would be easy to get rid of it, and people are not willing to give up their merits. Naturally, they want to chase after the snake demon to get rid of it.


    It''s just that it''s not so easy. It''s like a huge wonderful thing. There''s nothing that can be easily solved. It''s something that makes people feel bad.


    Bajie, monk Sha chased out one by one, but there was no news for a long time. Monk Tang and monkey king were also worried that they were companions on the road together, so they couldn''t watch them disappear.


    "Wukong, go and see what happened to Bajie." Tang Xuanzang said to monkey king.


    Wukong also intended to save them, so he turned to his master and said, "master, be careful."


    Soon he left to look for the monk Sha and Bajie. Tang Xuanzang stayed in the same place and felt that a cold and gloomy guy was approaching him. What kind of thing was that? He had to raise his strength to the limit.


    The cold breath soon came to Tang Xuanzang, who was dazed by a poisonous fog, and then swept away by snake tail.


    Tang Xuanzang had already taken the pill, but when he saw that he was not ready to kill himself, he did not resist and let him take him away.


    Soon, the monkey king came all the way to a stone forest. It didn''t look very dangerous here. It was just a murderous opportunity, which made people feel terrible.


    "Where is the evil here? Dare you compete with granddad granddad openly?" The monkey king, holding the golden cudgel, yelled around.


    There was a hissing sound around him, which was by no means what a snake could make, at least hundreds of them. But just a large number of snakes could not make monkey king afraid. He was worried about the guy who made him feel a little depressed.


    Soon countless small snakes appeared, like many stars in general, leading to a snake with a long dragon body.


    In the myth, the pet made by Empress Nuwa in her own image is a kind of snake that can stand fog and a kind of immortal beast. The monkey king did not expect to meet him.


    Teng snake is an ancient beast who used to follow Nu Wa''s mother. His strength is unfathomable. He doesn''t know how to appear here. Sun Wukong doesn''t think he is the opponent of the other party, so he falls into silence.


    "Monkey, you go with me to the empress. Naturally, you need to do something." Teng she said to monkey king.


    The monkey king said helplessly: "then I''ll go with you."


    There is no need to fight at all. As soon as the monkey king breaks into the space controlled by Teng she, he has already lost. In any case, the monkey king can''t escape from his palm.


    Several of his younger martial brothers have passed, and so has the monkey king. Moreover, the legendary empress Nuwa is one of the saints. Under the saints are mole ants, and no one can refuse.


    Tang monk on the other side was taken away and found that the other side did not intend to kill himself. Instead, he wanted to replace him with another person. A monkey with six ears stared at Tang Xuanzang and observed him carefully.


    The black emissary next to him said, "you have to be perfect. Don''t let anyone see the flaw."


    The six eared macaque looked at Tang Xuanzang for a long time, and was sure that there was no omission. He could become Tang Xuanzang perfectly. The black robed emissary was ready to kill Tang Xuanzang, but the six eared macaque said, "no, no, I keep him for other purposes."


    The six eared macaque immediately turned into Tang Xuanzang, twirling the rosary beads, just like a great Tang monk.


    At this time, their plan must be successfully completed.


    They want to overthrow the Western Lingshan, turn it into their own base, and have the power to fight against Sanqing.


    This is a major event to subvert the three realms. However, if we put this plan into the journey to the west, we can not be aware of it. At the moment, something happened in the heaven, making it impossible for the Haotian mirror to see the situation of the Sutra seeker.


    After the problem happened, the Jade Emperor immediately found someone to repair it. It took half a day to repair it.


    However, one day in the sky, one year on the ground, half a day in the sky, and half a year on the ground have passed, and the situation has changed dramatically.


    This kind of thing is really ridiculous. No one will think it is right. All the people who have learned the Scriptures have been bribed. They still look the same. The inside has already been turned upside down.


    The road is still going on. It''s the last pass. Ninety nine eighty one is coming to an end. People who have really experienced it also feel that the hard work is coming to an end, waiting for the harvest.


    But many things have gone bad. What kind of results can we get.


    Soon a group of people relaxed to solve the last difficulty, came to the big Leiyin temple. The Tathagata was very satisfied with their performance, so he asked the monk Sha and Bajie to get the Scriptures.


    The Tathagata is chatting with Jinchanzi. It seems to be very harmonious. The monkey king is watching. When he comes near the Tathagata, he suddenly hits the Tathagata. Although the Tathagata is not on guard, he is a great master of propping up appearances.


    He held out his hand to block the golden cudgel. The monkey king''s strength has improved a lot. It should be helped by an expert. This rebellion must be wild and hard to tame. He also wants revenge. Although the Tathagata was a little surprised, he felt that he could suppress the monkey king in half an hour at most. This time, he can''t be shut down for 500 years.

 Chapter 889

    While fighting with the monkey king, the Tathagata thought that he didn''t regard the monkey king as a decent opponent.


    What kind of thing is this? No one will think it''s a happy thing. At the moment, sitting at the bottom of the table, Xuanzang of Tang Dynasty still looks the same. If the Tathagata can have a look at it, he will understand that it''s strange.


    At the moment, Tang Xuanzang didn''t avoid the aftereffects of the two men''s battle, but walked into the battle group. Everything around him didn''t make him afraid. When he was close to the Tathagata, Tang Xuanzang changed into another shape. It was a monkey with six ears. He was carrying a black magic weapon to the heart of the Tathagata.


    The power of the magic weapon burst out and hit the Tathagata''s back heart. The power contained in it was too terrible. The Tathagata''s body made a loud noise, Zhang Liujin''s body was broken, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of golden blood.


    "Who are you and why are you attacking me?" The Tathagata asked the monkey behind the six ears.


    "It''s OK to tell you who I am when I''m dying. I''m the envoy of empress Nuwa. I''m here to end your life today, and the Lingshan will be ours later." Six ear macaque said with a smile.


    As he said it, he took out his own weapon and followed his heart. It was just a charm given by Nu Wa, which was sealed with the power of a rare strike. The purpose was to break the six Zhang gold body of the Tathagata. Now that the gold body of the Tathagata is broken, as long as he can make up for it, it will be the end of the Tathagata''s doom.


    The six eared macaque soon picked up the heartthrob and was about to get rid of the Tathagata immediately. At this time, he didn''t think it was bad. The monkey king stopped him.


    Looking at the golden cudgel that holds his iron soldier, the six eared macaque said angrily, "Monkey King, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to betray empress Nuwa?"


    Sun Wukong said calmly: "the empress Nu Wa is very kind to her. I''m transformed by the colorful stones he made. How can I betray her? It''s just that the one we saw is not the real empress Nu Wa at all."


    Nuwa, the sage of the demon clan, has always been famous for her kindness. Now she orders the demon clan to kill Lingshan. It''s really abnormal. But how could the six eared macaque be moved by him in a few words? He said angrily, "no matter what you say, I only know how to execute the order. Besides, her magic power is no less than that of empress Nuwa. What''s my fear?"


    The six eared macaque knew that even if it was not Nu Wa who was commanding them, since the other party could replace Nu Wa and command the demon clan, their strength was no less than Nu Wa. They could defeat Nu Wa or even kill him. What''s the identity of such a person and what''s the relationship.


    There are also many people in the demon clan who know there is something strange, but the strength of the other party is no less than that of the real Nu Wa saint, and who dares to say no.


    The strength of Monkey King and six eared macaque is almost the same, and they can''t tell for a moment. On the other side of the battlefield is another battlefield.


    Zhunti, the two saints in Lingshan, had been injured. Under the protection of Jieyin, they said to Nu Wa over there, "who are you, and why are you pretending to be Nu Wa to attack us?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am, because you''re dying." The man pretending to be Nu Wa said to them.


    She can deal with Jieyin by herself. You should know that Nuwa was the weakest among the saints. Now Jieyin is not his opponent, so you can know that she is terrible.


    Such a thing is really startling, did not expect that this woman should have such power, the hands of the red Hydrangea thrown out is to let the lead pale.


    Hiding in the golden lotus, zhunti''s wound is hard to recover. There is a strange power on the wound, like a maggot attached to bones, which even saints can''t get rid of.


    Originally, the two sages of the West joined hands, and no saint could deal with both of them at the same time. Now there is only one leading. It''s really hard to stand alone.


    At this time, a strong murderous spirit appeared, which made the saints feel cold all over. Jieyin naturally knew what it was. I didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to refine it so quickly. Now it''s a free chess. It''s playing a huge role. Jieyin''s secret way can be saved.


    The female sage also felt a little scared. There were few magic weapons that could threaten the sage, but it seemed that it really had the power to kill the sage.


    The sage LAN Yao had to force open the gun with the murderer. He threw out a picture scroll in his hand. After it was unfolded, the sun moon mountains and rivers evolved. He wanted to trap the gun in it, but Fang Tianxing was not afraid of it. The point that the head of the gun was like a poisonous dragon was to break a small hole in the picture scroll.


    The sage of Lanyao had to take back the picture. Seeing the damage on it, he was also surprised that his opponent''s magic weapon was so powerful.


    Soon Fang Tianxing''s voice appeared in front of the crowd. He hugged Yin and zhunti and said, "sorry, I''m late."


    Then he said with a smile, "it''s not too late. We can catch that guy together."


    "It''s wishful thinking to catch me. A boy who has not become a saint dares to intervene in the battle between saints." The blue Yao sage said quickly.


    "It''s my duty to prevent your gods and demons from engulfing the whole civilization of mankind." Fang Tianxing said angrily.


    LAN Yao immediately understood that Fang Tianxing came from the future and said with a smile, "you are actually a survivor of the future world. It''s a great achievement to kill you. Since you''re here, don''t leave."


    Then he threw the red Hydrangea to Fang Tianxing, and the terrible power contained in it was enough to make him happy


    The countless stars burst, making a world vanish in the twinkling of an eye.


    Fang Tianxing eyes firm said: "do not kill you, today I will never leave."


    Fang Tianxing''s words are full of unswerving faith. In the face of the red Hydrangea used by the mortal man to get married, Fang Tianxing is not afraid. The sword of righteousness in the sky in his other hand splits out.


    In the eighth form of Zhengqi sword formula, there is great harmony in the world. Among the hydrangeas, there is the power of merit and virtue. Nuwa, the holy instrument of merit and virtue, established three marriages between heaven and earth; The marriage of the three realms can be controlled by the marriage of the three realms. There is a steady stream of merits and virtues when lovers get married.


    It''s more than a square foot in diameter. It''s made of pink. On the whole embroidered ball, there''s a pearl hanging on it. It''s a ring with Ding Dong. It has a unique kind of light.


    Nuwa took it from fenbaoyan and shelved it in the deep palace. She had never seen the power before. Later, she repeatedly hit several Hunyuan cult leaders, which made him brilliant. The saint''s body was also hurt.


    This is a very powerful treasure. Fang Tianxing has not yet become a saint. If he is hit, he will die and become ashes.


    This kind of thing is really terrible. Fang Tianxing''s sword light is like innumerable light, just withstanding the impact of the red Hydrangea, and the situation is deadlocked.

 Chapter 890

    Seeing that the red Hydrangea ball was blocked, the sage of Lanyao wanted to use magic power. When the Taoist saw it, he said, "you think I don''t exist, you cheap maid."


    With that, she points her crutch at the sage Lanyao. How powerful the sage is, Lanyao doesn''t care to attack Fang Tianxing any more. She immediately prepares to parry the attack of Jieyin.


    Fang Tianxing also got a rare chance to breathe. His sword moves lead the hydrangea to other places. Fang Tianxing is also sweating. Just now, it was like being hit by a big mountain when he resisted the red hydrangea.


    This is not the time to relax. Only when we get rid of the enemy can we take a breath. When Fang Tianxing has a killing gun in his hand, he is going to kill the blue Yao sage.


    Lanyao felt the attack behind her, and she was also surprised at the strength of Tianxing.


    The only way to stop Fang Tianxing''s attack was to sacrifice the country again. After a short time, a hole appeared in the country again.


    After all, it''s not her own magic weapon. No one would be willing to use it like this if she was a saint. After all, the sage Lanyao was a magic weapon. She didn''t feel pain when she sold yetian. She just won a moment''s time to get rid of the entanglement of receiving. She turned around and recalled the red Hydrangea ball. The blood on her hands dyed it, making the red Hydrangea ball more colorful.


    This blow was more than ten times stronger than just now, and the power he carried was amazing. Fang Tianxing''s face suddenly changed.


    In the heart secretly cries bitterly, but the opponent will not weaken the attack because of your fear, on the contrary, most of them have to increase their power, and a blow will decide the outcome.


    Fang Tianxing can only prepare for the next, no matter how much power, he must also go all out for the next. Fang Tian exercises the ninth move of the healthy qi sword formula. The light of the sword just blocks for a moment, and then it breaks down.


    These things are so ridiculous, only to promote their own strength to the limit, these things are a little helpless.


    After the light of the sword broke, Fang Tianxing used the spear to stab the front of the spear. However, the red Hydrangea ball was so powerful that Fang Tianxing was pushed out thousands of miles away. Even the shaft of the spear was bent.


    This shows that the power has not been completely resolved, and Fang Tianxing knows that he can''t continue to block it. He must take the initiative to attack.


    Fang Tianxing uses his strength to show the field of all things competing for freedom, and the great power is bestowed on him, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    No one will think how strong these things are. Fang Tianxing''s whole body is full of Qi and blood. He''s already exerting all his strength. Even if every hair is exerting force, it''s obvious that he can''t bear such force.


    There are many wounds on Fang Tianxing''s body. It is the rupture of blood vessels. The blood in his body flows out as if he had been washed by the blood.


    He is completely like a blood man, but he is still struggling to support, such a thing is how ridiculous, they all feel like a person defeated by fate.


    However, Fang Tianxing must overcome fate, and those creatures who fight for freedom will not be allowed to be defeated by fate.


    He tried his best to stop the power of the red Hydrangea ball before he hit the ground. The sweat dripping from his body fell on the ground, emitting a burst of smoke, just like molten slurry.


    These things are so terrible, completely beyond the mundane creatures, waving can tear space, most of the rules can not trap him.


    This kind of thing is a little ridiculous. It''s all the power of being defeated. Fang Tianxing looks at the red Hydrangea ball wriggling in his hands. He doesn''t know how many days it will be here.


    That many things are not so easy, only that many forces have become more powerful, but such things are really bad, no one will easily solve their own problems.


    Many of the forces are some helpless, this is how things, such forces are incomparably ridiculous.


    His power is a little ridiculous, but it is not so easy for people.


    This is how things, no one would like to untie their own shackles, people''s power is so ridiculous, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    People''s strength is so helpless, only to strengthen their own strength.


    Leaving the red Hydrangea aside, Fang Tianxing wanted to help guide the sage, but when he moved, he felt a sharp pain all over his body, as if all the bones were going to fall apart.


    But every minute counts. When you meet the sage, you may fall behind. You must help as soon as possible.


    Fang Tianxing held back his pain and swallowed a healing pill made by himself. He immediately rushed to the battlefield of 33 chongtian,


    At the moment, I saw that Jieyin saint was already clumsy in the face of Lanyao saint''s attack. Fortunately, he just spent his blood essence to deal with Fang Tianxing, so that his strength was not so perfect.


    When Fang Tianxing saw them from a distance, he immediately urged the killing gun to attack again, but the sage Lanyao didn''t expect that he could still run out.


    How ridiculous this is. No one will think that Fang Tianxing can make a comeback. The reason why he is so busy is to use all his strength to entangle the sage Lanyao and create opportunities for Fang Tianxing.


    Continue to block Fang Tianxing''s God killing gun with Shanhe sheji map, this is the last time, because the God killing gun has torn the Shanhe sheji map apart, and this magic weapon is almost useless.


    Since the opening of this world, there have not been too many damaged congenital spiritual treasures.


    The sage of Lanyao got precious time to avoid, but he was cut in the shoulder by the God killing gun with a drop of holy blood on the tip of the gun.


    Seeing this situation, the Zhun Ti Dao who was hiding under the protection of Jieyin quickly took out a small cloth bag. After opening the cloth bag, a mass of black things flew out.


    If you look carefully, you can see that it''s a mass of mosquitoes. They are not ordinary mosquitoes. They are notorious in the flood and famine.


    He ate the body of the goddess of tortoise spirit in the canonization, and ate three of the twelve grade Golden Lotus in the west, so he would not be so embarrassed if he did not receive the saints today.


    The noumenon is transformed by the blood winged Black mosquito, the fierce beast of Hongmeng. It is called the mosquito Taoist.


    Tens of millions of blood winged Black lines can be called the mosquito Taoist. As long as one survives, the mosquito Taoist will not die out. So this is the reason why he has survived since Hongmeng period.


    These fierce beasts, blood winged Black mosquitoes, naturally have mosquito nature and are bloodthirsty for a living. It''s crazy to smell a little blood.


    Now I smell the smell of the wound on the Saint Lanyao. Naturally, he immediately swarmed over. Seeing these strange things flying over, the Saint Lanyao naturally wanted to beat them away.


    Fang Tianxing and Jieyin sage, who would give her such an opportunity, immediately took the hand to contain her.

 Chapter 891

    Saint Lanyao was also angry at what they had done and had to resist their attack. She had no defense treasure, and how could she resist those blood winged Black mosquitoes.


    A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, and a small flag flew out. It was the magic flag that could command the demons and make countless demons submit.


    Nuwa''s magic weapon can call all the demons in the world. Its nature is as big as a line, and its height is more than 45 Zhang. In Honghuang novel system, it is the treasure of the demon race and the symbol of the Lord of the demon race.


    Of course, the blood winged Black mosquito is also a demon tribe, and it should be restrained by the demon flag. No matter how fierce these mosquitoes are, they will be weakened a lot.


    The blue Yao sage''s abacus is good, but these blood winged Black mosquitoes are not ordinary products. They have strong resistance to the demon banners.


    Fang Tianxing shot a gun, and the sage Lanyao dodged. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s just that such power is bad, but people''s power is so ridiculous.


    However, Fang Tianxing had another way to fight back. The sage of Lanyao also felt the danger, so he dodged again and cut a wound on his arm.


    She was naturally shy and angry, but she felt not only the pain in her arms, but also a stabbing pain in her legs. It turned out that several blood winged Black mosquitoes were lying on her legs sucking blood.


    Naturally, the sage of Lanyao is more angry. How ridiculous is this? No one will make himself so bad, and she will not be hurt by the sage. Soon, the bamboo stick in her hand points out to the eyes of the sage of Lanyao.


    She flashed some anger around her mouth, and soon spread a pair of wings behind her back to block the bamboo stick that led the sage, which was something bad.


    The sage of Lanyao finally showed her real body. She really got angry and wanted to do her best. Several blood winged Black mosquitoes around her were all shaken away by her. She stood up again and her eyes turned red. She said angrily, "you''ve angered me, and I''ll pay for it."


    Sensing the terrible fluctuation of her body, the sage was surprised and said, "what is she and how can she have such power?"


    "She is a real demon from the distant future, with the power to devour everything." Fang Tianxing said to the leading sage.


    Then the sage was surprised. He didn''t expect that the real devil was like this, which was essentially different from those monks who went into the evil way.


    He is also the first time to see such a demon, but also did not expect to have such a power. Zhunti was also a little surprised. He had just finally suppressed the injury. What''s the matter? He was also very worried about this guy''s condition.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "you are the one who killed today. No matter you occupy the future, now you want to erode the past. How can I let you go?"


    "You''ve escaped in the future, but you''re going to die here today." Lanyao sage said quickly.


    With a wave of her hand, she brought a huge yellow light towards the people. There was an unknown bone in the yellow light. People didn''t know what it was, but they felt the powerful power from it.


    Fang Tianxing took the initiative to attack. The point of the gun stabbed out like lightning, trying to keep the thing.


    On the other side, Jinlian, who has just recovered to grade 11, opens a light curtain to protect himself and his younger martial brother.


    There was a loud voice, with overwhelming power.


    The Yellow Bone turned out to be the bone of the saint Nuwa. Unexpectedly, it was made into a magic weapon by the blue Yao sage. It was no less powerful than the congenital spirit treasure.


    After this battle, liantai is only afraid to lower its rank, and it is likely to fall to ten or even return to nine.


    Fang Tianxing attacked each other by attacking, and the magic weapon in his hand kept piercing. Even if the sage''s bones were baptized by the laws of heaven and earth, and the blessing of the power of merit, they could not resist the magic weapon.


    Fang Tianxing''s arm is numb. How ridiculous it is to seize this opportunity to wipe out those blood winged Black lines one by one.


    Make sure that all those annoying blood winged Black mosquitoes are eliminated, so that the sage of Lanyao can free his hand to deal with Jieyin sage and Fang Tianxing. But the blood winged Black mosquito can live from the flood to the present, how can it be easily eliminated? There is another one secretly hiding in the sleeve of the blue Yao sage.


    He knew that he had to stay dormant and wait for the chance. The sage of Lanyao could let go and prepare to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    Her black wings closed, as if brewing a bigger killing move. Fang Tianxing and Jieyin sage blocked the Yellow bone, but the bigger attack was still behind.


    The black wings of the blue Yao sage close together, as if they are brewing a bigger killing move. Fang Tianxing and Jieyin sage block the Yellow bone piece. This is just a virtual move, and the real purpose is this more powerful move.


    An illusory figure stands in front of LAN Yao, and the familiar people can recognize that it is Nu Wa. At the moment, it has been refined into the soul of war by the sage of LAN Yao, and obeys her command.


    It''s all the power to be defeated, just like a great wonderful, no one will know their helplessness, is a kind of thing that makes people feel very funny, only to raise their own strength to the limit, that''s how things, nothing can make themselves feel bad, only a kind of thing to be defeated by fate.


    People''s power is so ridiculous, only to promote the power to the limit, many people feel that they have to have more wonderful, this is how things, nothing can feel easy.


    He is how the strength, no one would like to untie their own shackles, but such things are a bit ridiculous.


    Seeing Nu Wa''s figure, Jieyin''s face also showed a sad look. Such things are ridiculous. No one will think how easy it is and how terrible such power is.


    The holy spirit still has some power in front of the body, which is not as good as the complete saints, but they are not afraid of death, and their power is by no means inferior to that of the saints.


    With such a strong help, Lanyao saint can concentrate on dealing with a person. It is difficult for any one to fight alone.


    It''s an acquaintance to meet the saint and the soul of Nuwa. Naturally, it''s hard to deal with him. Only Fang Tianxing can deal with the soul of Nuwa and let him deal with the sage of Lanyao.


    Since they have made a good strategy, they naturally work according to the planned division of labor. They have no choice but to deal with their own enemies, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    People''s strength is so powerless, only to raise their own situation to the limit, this is how things, no one will feel so powerless.

 Chapter 892

    Fang Tianxing knew that all this was helpless. He had to fight against the Holy Spirit of Nu Wa. He could not resist the Holy Spirit of LAN Yao for a long time. He had to make a quick decision.


    Nuwa''s Holy Spirit soon came to Fang Tianxing''s side. Originally kind and kind, Nuwa became ferocious and ferocious. Although she was the weakest saint, she was not able to be dealt with by the people under the saint.


    Fang Tianxing is also very nervous. He is helpless about the situation of these things. Holding the God killing gun in his hand, he has some confidence in his heart.


    Even in the face of saints, he has to show his strongest side. Even if he fights to pieces, he will never easily admit defeat. That is his belief and the courage to die.


    These things are funny, no one will be so easy to face these things, they have to have a lot of wonderful, no one will see the disadvantages of these things.


    Fang Tianxing rushes over with a god killing gun. The Holy Spirit of Nuwa has no weapons, and her soul looks like a red hydrangea. However, Fang Tianxing has suffered a lot of losses, which people can''t face.


    The killing spear in her hand added some strength and collided with the red Hydrangea ball. The arm of Nu Wa''s holy soul suddenly burst open, but her other hand turned into a demon flag and smashed at Fang Tianxing.


    This is how ridiculous things, no one will be so helpless, only their own strength has become more powerful.


    Fang Tianxing''s other hand''s Changkong Zhengqi sword waved the light of the sword to block the demon flag. He saw that the head of Nu Wa''s holy soul turned into a huge artifact, which seemed to be fan Tianyin.


    After all, it is the Holy Spirit of the sage level, and the changed congenital spiritual treasures have more than 50% of the power of the noumenon, which makes Fang Tianxing feel very hard.


    There''s no way to untie your bondage like this. It''s the power to be defeated by others. It''s just that such things are a little bad.


    Fang Tianxing was dazed when he was hit by the seal of heaven. Seeing that the Holy Spirit had to attack, Fang Tianxing immediately pulled away and wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    It is really unable to withstand such an attack, see Fang Tianxing to escape, that Nu Wa Holy Spirit immediately is to catch up, her speed is faster than imagined.


    This is how ridiculous things, no one will think that this is a correct situation, that is how ridiculous, this is like a huge wonderful, that is how bad things.


    But Fang Tian used a trick to lead the snake out of the hole. He had already prepared a killing move to deal with him. The ninth move of Zhengqi sword formula is eternal reincarnation.


    In an instant, countless sword lights crossed the soul of Nu Wa back and forth, which was the sword technique used to kill the saint Luo.


    Nuwa''s Holy Spirit was killed again and again by the sword light, and the power in the Holy Spirit was constantly weakened. After thousands of reincarnations, Fang Tianxing stopped. This is the limit he can exert at the moment.


    There is still a soul left in the middle of the sword spirit. Even if it has been cut by the sword light for countless times, it can still leave a little soul. It is very weak.


    Such things are ridiculous, no one will feel so bad, but such things are helpless.


    Fang Tianxing also laments that he can accept the power of merit and virtue to protect his body, and he has accumulated mana. Even his ninth move of righteousness sword formula can''t be killed. To kill such a saint, he must kill tens of thousands of times in the eternal samsara.


    But at the moment, Fang Tianxing''s strength can''t support this situation. He has to raise his strength to the limit. What''s the matter? The ghost in the sword field is lost, and it seems that he is no longer so fierce.


    Fang Tianxing approached her and found that it was a little girl crying in a low voice. He tried to put it away with a magic weapon.


    There''s nothing unusual. It seems that the control of the Lanyao Saint over Nuwa''s spirit was inadvertently relieved, which is a good thing.


    On the other side, Jieyin saint has been defeated and killed several times. Fortunately, he is a saint and can be revived in a short time, but he is at a disadvantage after all.


    This kind of thing is really terrible, no one will feel how happy this is, people''s power is a little bad, but nothing can be so happy, this is how ridiculous, no one will have much happy about it.


    Fang Tianxing joined the battle, secretly, no longer make so much momentum, this is a little ridiculous, no one is so helpless, only to turn these things into a very bad situation.


    When the sage Lanyao realized that it was too late to kill the God gun behind him, he was pierced with a big wound on his shoulder. He covered his shoulder and said to Tianxing, "you are looking for death."


    The sage of Lanyao made a mess of his situation. Fang Tianxing ignored her anger and immediately put out the ninth move of Zhengqi sword Jue to cover the sage of Lanyao.


    Seeing the light of the sword, the blue Yao Saint felt the danger and immediately wanted to avoid it. At this time, the zhunti Saint hid behind the leading saint and suddenly stretched out his seven treasures tree to brush the blue Yao saint.


    Even if the cultivation is as profound as that of the sage Lanyao, she still feels dizzy. The whirling power makes her unable to control herself.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword light is coming at this moment, completely enveloping Lanyao sage, countless sword light constantly cutting on her body, after thousands of reincarnation.


    Fang Tianxing has tried his best, but he knows that the sage Lanyao is not dead. He immediately answers the sage and says, "now is the weakest time for her. Let''s do it quickly and use the strongest means."


    At the moment, the Lanyao saint was broken and in the process of repairing. It was not ambiguous to receive the saint. A string of rosary beads in his hand shot out and hit the Lanyao saint.


    Her newly condensed body is broken again, in which countless blood winged Black mosquitoes are drilled out. These mosquitoes lie on the broken flesh and blood to suck holy blood.


    These things are so ridiculous, can be said to be the wall down, the blue Yao sage after such a loss, but also a great loss of vitality.


    The blue Yao saint''s flesh and blood emits countless brilliance, which shakes those blood winged Black mosquitoes away. The blue Yao saint''s body recovers again, and her face is very angry.


    But she didn''t dare to fight with Jieyin sage and Fang Tianxing. At the moment, she was very weak and didn''t dare to entangle with them. After recalling the red Hydrangea ball, she made a false move and then ran away.


    Fang Tianxing felt that the power inside the red Hydrangea was much smaller, and knew that the sage Lanyao was already very weak.


    Immediately, the red Hydrangea was pushed away to pursue the sage Lanyao. The killing gun in his hand was not far away from the weakness of the sage Lanyao. The sage said angrily, "do you have to kill me?"

 Chapter 893

    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "if I let you go, will you let me go?"


    Of course, the answer is no, so from the beginning of Fang Tianxing''s identity exposure, it must be an endless situation.


    So Fang Tianxing won''t let him go at all, and he won''t let himself go either. Fang Tianxing tries his best to throw the God killing gun and nail the sage Lanyao to the ground so that she can''t move.


    The blue Yao sage''s eyes showed the light of resentment. She said angrily, "I will send your information to other demons. They will find you and tear you to pieces. "


    When she said this, Fang Tianxing killed her again. After hundreds of times, he finally killed the sage Lanyao.


    After the death of the blue Yao sage, his thoughts seem to go through another time and space. Fang Tianxing knows that the blue Yao sage may really bring his own affairs to other time and space.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he won''t be here long, so he must arrange to leave as soon as possible.


    He went back to meet the leading sage and said to him, "I''ve killed the sage Lanyao. You can relax in the future."


    Then the sage said: "great kindness, we all rely on brothers to save each other."


    He took out a rosary and said to Tianxing, "this rosary is for you. When you need it, you can ask Buddhism to do something for you."


    Fang Tianxing took the rosary beads and said with a smile, "to eliminate hidden dangers for the three realms is what I should do. Master, I''m so polite."


    They are hidden in the air. The victory of Lingshan has already left many demons'' bodies. At the moment, there are still some small battles. The battle in the main hall is over. With the help of the Tathagata, the monkey king killed the six eared macaque.


    As a matter of fact, when the Tathagata recovers from his injury, everything will be settled. Those big demons who felt the disappearance of Nu Wa''s breath retreated, leaving only some small demons, either caught or killed.


    After all, it''s a farce. Lingshan doesn''t lose its foundation. It just needs some time to recover. How ridiculous that is.


    Soon after the end of the chaos, Sun Wukong was awarded the title of "fight to defeat Buddha" for his meritorious service. Xuanzang became a meritorious Buddha. Sha Wujing was a golden arhat, and Zhu Bajie was an emissary of the pure altar.


    They can get such fruit, not by learning from the Scriptures, but by occupying the right place in the chaos.


    It''s good that they can get a good position and leave a good story in the world.


    Fang Tianxing left soon. He came to the time and space 300 years later to avoid the pursuit of the demons and to write about the demons hiding in time and space.


    This era is a chaotic one. Warlords are separated from each other, and the people are in dire straits. In the early years, the powerful troops were invincible. Thirty years after the Qing army entered the pass, in the battle of Kangxi to pacify the rebellion of San Francisco, the discipline of the Eight Banners army has been broken, and the military strength is not as good as before. Western countries also plundered at will in the Qing Dynasty. At this moment, the country is like a seriously ill patient, There''s a constant loss of blood in the body.


    The original strong body became thin and weak, and the organs became the hotbed where the virus lived, and the whole body fell into weakness.


    The people of this era are ignorant. Before that, the state only gave the upper and middle-level people the right to acquire knowledge and culture. Most of the civilians were ignorant.


    It can be maintained before, but when it comes to weakness, all the weaknesses become fatal, so that they don''t know what happened in this era.


    After the Allied forces of the eight countries, the situation of the Qing Dynasty declined greatly. The intellectuals put forward all kinds of ways to save China, which were mainly divided into two reform routes: the constitutionalist and the revolutionary. Kang Youwei and Liang Qichao promoted the constitutional movement, and Liang Qichao hoped to make Emperor Guangxu a constitutional monarch. Empress Dowager Cixi, in order to avert the decline of the Qing Dynasty, intended to follow the reform of Europe and Japan and implement the new deal of the late Qing Dynasty. The new deal mainly carried out a series of reforms, such as constitutional monarchy, the establishment of the new army of the Qing Dynasty, the abolition of the imperial examination, and the consolidation of finance.


    But the new deal didn''t last long, and it failed. The common people didn''t know what happened. They only knew that they were beheaded at the entrance of the vegetable market.


    At the entrance of the vegetable market outside Beijing''s Xuanwu City, six or seven people are firmly tied up. They are decorated with wooden plates. Beside them stands an executioner in red, with a sharp knife in his hand.


    At the moment, there is a popular folk prescription that using steamed bread dipped in human blood can cure tuberculosis. Many sick people in their families will rush to dip in a little human blood when they hear that someone is going to be decapitated.


    The common people have no idea who those people are and why they are tied here. They are all bad and ridiculous about their own strength.


    Soon after the execution, Tan Sitong said the long-standing words, "the political reforms of all countries are all made of blood. Today, China has never heard of anyone who has shed blood because of the political reforms, so the country is not prosperous. If so, please start with your descendants! "


    With these words, the executioner was decapitated.


    Those who knew the meaning of Tan Sitong''s death were clenching their teeth to continue the revolutionary cause, while more people knew nothing.


    They have patients in their families, and naturally they need to use folk remedies to treat them. In fact, they don''t know if they can use them. They just go to the doctor in a hurry and have no choice.


    Although the reform movement of 1898 failed, Tan Sitong was also killed. His spirit of defiling the government with blood in his neck and treating death as if he would return home not only pointed directly to the peace and darkness of the Qing Dynasty, but also set up an immortal monument for the people to be respected forever.


    Fang Tianxing knows that there must be some people who are doing evil in the dark. He doesn''t want ordinary people to have wisdom at all. He needs to keep them ignorant. The whole country has to be bled by this situation.


    We must find him. Before that, the enemy is in the dark, and we can''t easily expose ourselves. We have to act in the dark and find out the identity of the opponent first.


    Fang Tianxing has a foothold here. He can continue to live for a period of time by relying on the sale of antiques before, but it can''t last long. No matter how good the antiques are, they can''t sell at a high price, so there is no way to live.


    People''s life is full of pain, which is always ridiculous. Fang Tianxing lives next to a fisherman and looks at their life every day.


    Fishermen naturally go out to sea every day and live day after day, year after year. The family married a wife ten years ago and gave birth to a boy. They are very happy.


    The natural conditions of wind and waves on the sea are bad, and the life span of fishermen is very short. When they are over 50 years old, they are not able to go to the sea.


    Fortunately, I left my task to my son and prepared to find a wife for my child. I could continue to live like this in the future. Soon I found a woman who was also a fisherman. They formed a family and continued to live the life of their ancestors.

 Chapter 894

    Fang Tianxing looked at their lives and occasionally appeared to say hello.


    The fisherman''s son also finds it strange that he had seen Fang Tianxing in his grandparents'' time. Now, decades later, Fang Tianxing still looks like this.


    Even a fool will realize the abnormality. Soon the fisherman''s son and wife are pregnant, but everything is not so smooth.


    On the night of childbirth, his wife suffered from dystocia and massive hemorrhage. The fisherman''s son also felt very flustered and had no good medical conditions. He watched his wife die of dystocia and massive hemorrhage.


    He came down to the door of the house where Fang Tianxing lived, knelt down and prayed, "I don''t know who you are. I only know that you are capable. Please save my wife. He is suffering from postpartum hemorrhage and is going to be unable to survive."


    He couldn''t help kowtowing at the door of Fang Tianxing. Just when he thought it might be because he didn''t want to help, the door finally opened.


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "let''s go to your house together. I can cure your wife."


    Soon came to the fishermen''s home, in fact, is a cabin on the ship, the cabin heard his wife''s scream, fishermen''s son immediately rushed in to comfort his wife.


    Fang Tianxing stood at the door and saw that the woman was sweating with pain. With a wave of his hand, a pure Buddhist power enveloped the woman, and the pain was relieved.


    Seeing the relief of his wife''s pain, the fisherman''s son lien Sheng said, "thank you, master."


    Fang Tianxing walked out of the house and asked the fisherman''s son to accompany his wife. It wasn''t long before there was a baby crying in the hut, which made people feel happy.


    Soon the fisherman''s son took the child out and immediately knelt down and said, "thank you for keeping my mother and son safe. Please give my child a name so that he can be blessed."


    "What''s your last name?" Fang Tianxing said to the fisherman.


    Fishermen have been floating on the sea all their lives. They don''t even know their name. It took them a long time to think of their surname Li.


    Although there is no hope in his life, he wants his son to have a better future. The master in front of him must have the ability. If his child can have a little relationship with him, he will surely get benefits. This is also the fisherman''s son''s intention to let Fang Tianxing name his child.


    Fang Tianxing understood what he meant, which was ridiculous. After a moment of meditation, he said, "since your family name is Li, you should call it Li Qianlong. The word "don''t use it."


    The fisherman''s son happily said to the child in his arms, "Qianlong, you''ll be called Li Qianlong in the future. Don''t use words. This is the name of a scholar."


    Ordinary people don''t even have a decent name, let alone a brand. For the descendants of a fisherman, this is a great gift. Maybe they can get rid of their ancestors'' fate and have a different life.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the baby and said to Li Changfeng, "take the baby in quickly. It''s windy outside. Don''t let him suffer from the cold."


    Li Changfeng quickly promised to carry the child into the house. Fang Tianxing was also very happy. His life continued. Although he didn''t know it was earth shaking, if he changed a little, the future would be very different.


    As the child grows up day by day, it seems that he has been blessed by the Buddha. This child is far better than other people of the same age, smarter, healthier and stronger than them.


    Fang Tianxing and his parents agreed that when the child was ten years old, Fang Tianxing would assess him. If he passed the assessment, he would be accepted as a disciple, and if he didn''t, he would be safe.


    Naturally, they are very grateful. They also know that if they can become Fang Tianxing''s disciples, their future will be limitless. Even if they want to keep a safe life, they will be blessed.


    The child grew up happily because he was sheltered by Fang Tianxing. The family never met any danger when they went out to sea, and they could catch a lot of big fish every time.


    Life is very abundant, and there is not too much lack. Li Qianlong has been able to thrive. Under the protection of Fang Tianxing, his family is a good fisherman.


    There are also bad people. For example, Huang Laohan, who is also a fisherman, has always been fishing for a living, but it''s not just bad luck or something. It''s always bad luck.


    He was born very handsome when he was young, so he was loved by a lady of a rich family. His family is not worthy of him, and he has the ability to persuade the lady of a rich family to elope with him.


    With the money she took with her, she bought a boat and prepared to fish for a living, but her life was still very hard. She didn''t get much from going to sea several times in a row.


    The last time he went out to sea, he gambled everything and took all his belongings with him. His wife and children also brought them out. This time, I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate. He encountered a big storm and almost didn''t come.


    His wife was swept into the sea and never came back. When he returned, he caught a lot of fish and finally survived, but he lost his wife.


    Such a thing is really ridiculous. Huang lost his wife, and then he was depressed. Time is a kind of liquor for him. Drinking it can temporarily solve his sorrow, but it can''t make him happy.


    A man and his children make a living at sea. If they don''t catch fish, they have to starve. If they catch fish, they will only leave what they have to, and sell everything else to buy wine.


    Of course, it''s impossible for them to make a better life. His daughter is always hungry with him.


    That is how things, only their own strength to become more powerful.


    Few people are willing to get close to him, but Li Qianlong has always been close to his daughter and often helps Huang Laohan''s family with endless food.


    Huang''s daughter is very grateful to him. She always dreams of marrying Li Qianlong when she grows up. Li Qianlong is still ignorant of everything and has no idea about men and women.


    Soon it''s time for Fang Tianxing to set a test, and his parents are also sweating. This test may be a test that can determine Li Qianlong''s fate.


    Li Qianlong came to the door of Fang Tianxing''s house. After knocking on the door, Fang Tianxing also came out. Fang Tianxing often appeared in these years. When he visited their house, his parents were very polite to Fang Tianxing.


    In these years of getting along, Li Qianlong didn''t notice that this person''s appearance had not changed after more than ten years.


    Sometimes Li Qianlong will ask Fang Tianxing how old he is. Fang Tianxing laughs but doesn''t speak, and his parents can''t answer. Such a question has always been a mystery.

 Chapter 895

    It was not long before Tianxing told Li Qianlong that as long as he passed Fang Tianxing''s test and became his apprentice, he would tell him how old he was.


    Such things make Li Qianlong very curious. He is also determined to pass the test and know Fang Tianxing''s age.


    Finally, the exam began. Fang Tianxing gave Li Qianlong three problems. As long as he did, he could become his own disciple.


    The first is to go fishing alone and earn three members of a family and a week''s food rations on their own.


    The second is to go ashore to find a lamp that never goes out, and bring him back.


    The third is to get a new ship. All this has to be done with one''s own strength, not with the help of others.


    After completing these three questions, you can become a disciple of Fang Tianxing, a person he trusts and knows his situation.


    Li Qianlong is in a bit of a dilemma. Every one of these is very difficult. Even the average adult is very difficult to do. Besides, he is only a half year old child.


    He can only try his best to do it. After he goes home to tell his parents, they are also sad. These three facts are not easy.


    Li Changfeng thinks that since Fang Tianxing can assign such a task, he thinks that Li Qianlong can do it. Otherwise, there is no need to mention it.


    The first thing is to set sail to sea. Li Changfeng plans to teach his children how to control the boat immediately. Li Qianlong is also very excited. He always wants to learn, but his father always tells him that he should have a different life.


    The next morning, they went out to sea early, and all the way was calm. Li Changfeng gave everything he knew to Li Qianlong. At this time, he found that his technology had long been abandoned.


    Over the years, he has been making his own situation more terrible. He has long forgotten how to face the wind and waves and how to avoid the reefs on the bottom of the sea, which he knows nothing about.


    We can only give the most basic knowledge to Li Qianlong, and it won''t be long before he has learned it. This is all about sailing.


    Li Changfeng told the children that he had forgotten a lot of things. When he really faced the storm, he would understand.


    He understood the purpose of Fang Tianxing''s third request, so he moved all the things on the couch, and the ship was doomed to be destroyed. His wife was very puzzled about what Li Changfeng had done when he told his wife that the ship would be destroyed in all probability.


    The wife was very dissatisfied and said, "you know this ship will be destroyed. Why do you want your son to drive the ship out to sea? In this way, even the ship and your son will be in danger."


    "I believe that if all his promises fail to pass the test, he can ensure the safety of the child''s life. In those years, he saved the lives of the mother and the son, and even all these years of life are thanks to him. There is no reason not to believe him. Moreover, if all the tests are completed, it will bring us a new boat." Li Changfeng said firmly.


    Li Qianlong went out to sea alone. He thought that everything was the same as yesterday, everything was calm, and he could easily go through this journey.


    At first, it was almost what he thought. Everything was calm. The boat was sailing on the sea without any wind and waves. But gradually, the situation began to be different. There were a lot of dark clouds in the sky, as if it was going to rain.


    Li Qianlong wanted to get out of the dark cloud, but it seemed that the dark cloud was much bigger than he thought, and he couldn''t get out of the range anyway.


    After several attempts, it didn''t work. Li Qianlong had no choice but to move forward in this sea area with ease. All the fish in the sea area had been arrested, and he had to go to a deeper sea area to catch enough fish.


    If you eat three jin of fish per meal, your weekly ration will be at least 80 Jin to 90 Jin.


    It''s really difficult for a novice. Li Qianlong came to a relatively deep sea area where he was going to fish.


    Just when he was ready to get off the net, suddenly the dark clouds in the sky became more dense and the raindrops fell down. It seemed that it was going to rain. At this time, fishing might have unexpected risks.


    He uses the trawl fishing method, this fishing method is through the fishing boat sailing forward, driving the fishing net behind the stern to move forward in the sea, where the fishing net passes through the water, some fish, shrimp and crabs will be swallowed into the belly of the fishing net.


    After spreading, it is driven by the current. The fishing net is driven by the current in the sea. This way of fishing is to catch the fish by the net. When the fish meet the net, they will plunge into the net to escape.


    There are some problems in this situation. Once it comes to big fish, it is likely that the net is broken. After all, the net they weave is not strong.


    There are other dangers, such as sea snakes. Once they are bitten and in the ocean, there is no time to rescue them, and there is no serum. It is estimated that they will be amputated immediately.


    Soon the wind came up, and the sky was dark, just like the darkness came to the top of the head, which made people feel very painful.


    Of course, this is not a good weather. Li Qianlong also knows that fishing in this weather is very dangerous. But when do you have to wait when you miss the time? The situation will not get better according to people''s wishes.


    Maybe now is the best time, only to make their own strength become more powerful, they are a little ridiculous.


    According to the situation of the boat, Li Qianlong felt that he had caught a lot of fish in the fishing net. He tried to take the net back, but the boat was shaking all the time, which made him unstable. He suddenly turned over and went down. Fortunately, he caught the side of the boat and climbed up again.


    He also began to know to be cautious, these things are ridiculous, nothing can make people a little bad.


    They all think how ridiculous they should be, and how ridiculous it is. They all have to make themselves more terrible, just like a kind of thing beaten by others. How terrible it is.


    Li Qianlong, who climbed on the boat, quickly climbed in front of the fishing net and finally fished it out with great effort.


    They all know that there are many dangers in sailing on the sea, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    No one will think that this is easy, that there is any power that can be easily changed, for everyone''s situation is a little ridiculous.


    After a lot of hard work, the fishing net was pulled up, and the waves on the sea began to grow strong. The roaring waves were like giant animals, which made people feel very afraid and scared.


    He had to hide in the attic of the ship. These things made people feel funny. The wind and rain outside were temporarily blocked outside.


    Even across the hut, everything outside is still terrible, these things are funny, people feel helpless.

 Chapter 896

    The thunder outside is loud, and it is still with incomparable power. Li Qianlong hides in the hut and wants to wait for the wind and rain to pass. What makes people feel happy.


    That is how things, only their power to the limit, this is how things, where people feel some ridiculous things.


    No one thinks that they have much power, but it makes people feel bad, that is, it makes people laugh.


    The wind and rain did not stop, but became more and more intense. These things are extremely ridiculous power. He didn''t bring much food with him. He lost a lot when he fell into the water just now.


    These things are some helpless, this is how ridiculous things, only to make their own strength become stronger.


    This is how things, for people''s power is so ridiculous, nothing makes people feel happy, but such things are a little bad.


    When he heard the sound of cracking outside, he found that it was ridiculous. The power of all people was so bad, only the power of being untied by all people. What a ridiculous thing.


    Fang Tianxing also thinks that these are ridiculous. No one should solve their own problems like this. What''s the matter? They think that their power is bad.


    That''s the mast outside is about to break. It''s tottering. Li Qianlong wants to climb over and stabilize the mast, but it can''t be that easy.


    These things make people feel helpless. It''s just that many people are so easy. It''s like a force to be defeated.


    That is how things, these are how ridiculous, it is not so easy to let people simply stand unsteadily, like their own strength to become more powerful.


    These things are not so bad, the mast has broken, the boat shakes more severely, a large area of sea water comes up.


    Li Qianlong just felt as if the sky had fallen, and the boat began to tilt. He realized that he couldn''t let the boat turn over, or he would be dead.


    He immediately came to the other side of the boat and tried to balance the boat with the heavy objects nearby, but it was not easy. He tried his best to lift the heavy objects, and finally his efforts seemed to be successful. He was a little satisfied with his own strength.


    However, another wave came, and the boat began to lean to the other side. It could only go to the other side to stabilize the boat, which was ridiculous.


    It can only be exhausted. It''s like putting out a fire to keep the ship steady everywhere. But once it''s steady in one place, there will be problems in the other. Anyway, it won''t give him a moment''s rest.


    That is how things, knowledge such power is some helpless, he knows that he always can''t hold on, sooner or later will collapse.


    At this time, the boat could not support itself. It cracked. The boat was soon torn apart by the waves and became countless pieces. Li Qianlong held a piece of wood to support his life and held the bag of fish tightly in his hand.


    He can only try his best to support, which makes people feel helpless. He feels that this is the last time, no matter what, he can''t support it. At this time, the sky suddenly cleared up and countless sunshine came down, making Li Qianlong feel that he has returned to the bright world.


    "Sometimes you are only one step away from hope, just to see if you can hold on to that day." A voice in the sky said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong recognized that it was Fang Tianxing''s voice. Naturally, he worshipped his cheap master even more. He made the storm just now.


    Then a piece of deck debris, he drifted on the sea for three days, and finally returned home. The bag of fish had been eaten by her, and she was so hungry that she didn''t know when to meet others. Only such things can make people feel not so easy.


    This is how things, for their own strength is a little ridiculous. That is how things, just so the power is some helpless, like someone to beat things.


    Li Qianlong was a little depressed. He felt that he had failed, but he was still not reconciled. He felt that he was doomed not to be Fang Tianxing''s apprentice, and the only boat in his family had been damaged by him.


    He is very remorseful and unable to know his own situation. He plans to go out to work for other fishermen''s families in exchange for subsistence rations.


    He begged Gong everywhere. It was not easy for him to find the right owner. Most of the things he gave were not enough to support his family. He had to find helpers who could support his family.


    But he was so greedy that he didn''t care about their life and death. He worked day and night to earn a little salary and barely support his family. For several days in a row, Li Qianlong also experienced the hardships of life.


    He was not afraid of hardship, but he didn''t know how to live. He was busy all day and didn''t have time to think. On this day, he just finished a period of work and saw an old man sitting by the boat fishing, looking very leisurely.


    Li Qianlong was envious and went to talk with the old man. He soon learned that the old man had no wife and no children, and he had no worries.


    It looks very pitiful. Li Qianlong takes out his dried fish. It''s his own lunch. He can give some to the old man. That''s because the old man didn''t accept his things.


    Instead, he said to him, "no matter how long I''m fishing here, I''ll catch it. If I eat your ration, you won''t be able to work. What do you want to do with your life?"


    Li Qianlong said quickly: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll just put up with it. I''m young enough to get through it. "


    The old man said with a smile: "young people, we should accumulate strength and wait for the arrival of hope. Maybe one day there will be a miracle."


    Li Qianlong some helplessly said: "where there will be any miracle, also had the opportunity to change the fate, but I am not enough to win, or eventually lost."


    Li Qianlong''s words are full of remorse. He hates that he didn''t seize the opportunity. After all, his fate has returned to the ordinary track, but how can he be reconciled.


    Seeing his remorse, the old man said quickly, "since you know remorse, I believe you hope the opportunity will come next year. When the hope comes, don''t let the opportunity slip away in vain."


    Li Qianlong nodded and said, "I''m also studying hard and practicing hard. If the opportunity comes, I''ll hold it tightly."


    The smell of the old fisherman began to shake. He immediately lifted the rod and said, "a big fish has taken the bait. A good meal is not too late."


    Li Qianlong watched the old man bring up a big fish and put it into the fish basket.

 Chapter 897

    Just in the blink of an eye, Li Qianlong found that the old man was gone. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and thought he was wrong.


    A voice came from the sky, which said: "as long as the faith does not die, everything will not end, you can also have the opportunity to try, let you fight for a month''s rations, which means that the test period is one month."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, Li Qianlong lit a fire in his heart. He immediately said, "I will do it."


    He quickly ran back to the boat to catch fish. He was full of hope, that is, he had endless power. Such things were so bad that he had to make his own situation more helpless.


    This is some helpless, in the face of their own situation are some powerless, no one can untie their shackles.


    Most of the fishermen are hired to go out to sea. Most of their fishing boats are damaged in the storm. They can only work for others. They used to be smart, but now they are like this. What''s that.


    They have been rich, naturally do not see these things in front of them, can not put down the shelf, can only muddle along.


    Li Qianlong is just a novice. Naturally, he doesn''t have so much thought. Instead, he feels full of energy. He can see the light through a period of darkness.


    What''s the matter? People''s situation is a little bad. Once on a voyage, the owner of the ship was bitten by a sea snake. Li Qianlong helped him suck out the poison, so he got the owner''s gratitude and gave him all the fish he harvested that day.


    Li Qianlong did not expect that he could get these, which was enough for a month''s rations for his family.


    He decided to look for the lamp that never goes out. He asked the captain for advice. The captain took a few puffs of smoke and said quickly, "I''ve heard about the lamp that never goes out. The lamp in front of Buddha never goes out all the year round."


    Knowing what his goal was, Li Qianlong soon bid farewell to the old captain and went for the lamp that would never go out.


    He set foot on the journey, left his home on the sea for the first time, and went on the land. Such things make people feel ridiculous. No one would think it is ridiculous, and no one knows his helplessness.


    Li Qianlong was not familiar with his life and land, so he had to go all the way. After walking for a long time, he came to a temple. He wanted to go in, but when he heard the people around him, he had some doubts about his own situation.


    After several days on the road, his clothes were dirty and broken without being washed. He didn''t want to enter the temple like this. He turned around and left immediately.


    How can he get clean clothes without money. He had no choice but to borrow a suit.


    He didn''t dare to go to the families that looked rich. He had to go to the small families to try to borrow a piece of clothes. He came to a yard, but the door didn''t close. He called out a few times and no one came back.


    This is how things, for their own strength is a bit bad, he went in to have a look, it seems that no one in the yard hanging a few clothes, but he can''t quietly take away.


    He must tell the owner here, and then borrow the things, otherwise he will steal without asking himself.


    When he went to a wing room, Li Qianlong heard some strange sounds, which he had never heard before. It seemed to make people feel confused. He had heard them in front of his parents'' room.


    Li Qianlong was not easy to disturb, so he took a few pieces of clothes from the air and left some salted fish with him.


    Find a bush to change clothes, he went to the river to wash, it is almost, at least not so strange.


    He entered the temple. Unexpectedly, he was seen by the Zhike monk and said to Li Qianlong, "are you here to worship Buddha?"


    Li Qianlong nodded and then shook his head, which made the Zhike monk feel puzzled. Li Qianlong immediately explained, "I''m not here to worship the Buddha. I''m asking for an ever burning lamp in front of the Buddha."


    "What do you want this to do? The long-term light has no special effect." Know guest monk don''t understand of say.


    "I''m really useful. I need a lamp that never goes out. I can return it when I use it." Li Qianlong said quickly.


    One side of the monk said with a smile: "never put out, there is no lamp that never goes out in this world."


    Li Qianlong immediately said, "I want to go in and have a look."


    The Zhike monk said to him, "of course you can offer incense. Please."


    Li Qianlong soon went in and saw the tall statue of Buddha with gold paint on it. It was just a little mottled. It seemed that no one had given the statue a gold body for a long time.


    Seeing Li Qianlong''s appearance, the monk in the hall said: "in these years of war and chaos, no one has come to mold the body of Buddha for a long time. Unfortunately, Bodhisattvas have to suffer."


    In fact, looking at his yellow and thin face, everyone knows that he is not complaining to Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, but to himself.


    Li Qianlong also knows something about the outside world. Now there is chaos everywhere, and the people are in dire straits. How can they have a good life.


    He felt that this was beyond his control. He bowed to the statue of Buddha. It seemed that he saw the statue of Buddha smiling at himself. After he finished the incense, he just looked at the lamp on the shelf.


    In fact, it''s no different from ordinary oil lamp. It depends on fragrant oil to burn. There''s no wonder.


    Lighting oil lamp in temple is a kind of Dharma behavior, which shows that the wisdom and light of Buddha shine on all living beings, and can break the inner darkness of all living beings.


    Seeing Li Qianlong''s appearance, the monk said to him, "if you really want that one, we don''t have enough sesame oil to offer. It''s better to give you an oil lamp. It''s a good relationship."


    Li Qianlong holding oil lamp, gratefully said: "thank you. When I have money, I must rebuild the golden body for the Buddha. "


    The monk didn''t care. All the clothes that Li Qianlong is wearing are borrowed. What''s the possibility of making a gold body for the Buddha.


    Li Qianlong felt that he would be able to do it and let people know that he had the ability to repay his kindness.


    Li Qianlong left happily with the oil lamp. He thought that as long as he protected the oil lamp, it would go out. It can be regarded as forever. It''s not as easy as he thought.


    It''s not easy for him to walk on his two legs and keep the oil lamp on.


    He just started to walk for one day, and then he found the problem. He had finished eating the salted fish, and there were at least five or six days to go. How could he get food.


    There was something helpless about these things. He saw that people on the roadside also had some clothes. He sat on the roadside and watched them all sit on the roadside. The pedestrians on the roadside seemed to be kind enough to throw some food to them.

 Chapter 898

    Sitting on the side of the road like this, you can get food with a bamboo stick or a broken bowl beside you. This situation is ridiculous. What kind of thing is that? It''s ridiculous to face the situation of people. It''s only to make yourself stronger.


    He also learned from those people. He sat on the side of the road with a bamboo stick and a broken bowl. His clothes were dirty and broken. Gradually, some people threw some food or broken silver into his bowl.


    There is food falling from the sky. For Li Qianlong, who was hungry the month before last, this is timely rain, but many people have some pity and disdain for his eyes.


    This is how things, no one will be so helpless, what makes people feel happy things.


    He once saw someone spit on him. He couldn''t help rushing up and said, "what are you doing? Why are you spitting on me?"


    The man broke off his hand and said to him, "you are a beggar. You eat what others have left. Why can''t you spit on you?"


    This deeply hurt li Qianlong and made him feel very uncomfortable. He ate to live and to achieve his goal, which had no other meaning.


    Such things are ridiculous, no one will be so happy, this is how ridiculous things, for themselves is a huge disaster.


    They are some helpless, for their own situation is not so happy, but such things are so ridiculous, no one is to feel some bad.


    It''s like making people feel funny. No one is so happy. It makes people feel very funny. These are how helpless, they have to have more wonderful.


    This is a kind of weakness, like a huge depression, no one will feel their strength is so ridiculous, how ridiculous, they are extremely bad, how helpless he is.


    That is how things, for people, nothing can make people feel happy, people''s power is so ridiculous, such things are some helpless, but they are also some bad for themselves.


    Many people are some bad, is a very funny thing, no one will be so happy, just such things are so helpless.


    This is how things, no one will be so easy to live, like being broken, these things are a little ridiculous.


    They all feel that they have to have a lot of wonderful, just like some ridiculous things, but such things are so helpless, but the situation of everyone is a little bad.


    He left there and begged all the way. When he had some money, he went to a nearby restaurant to buy some sesame oil. The oil lamp in his hand never went out.


    Many people look at him like a lunatic, a smelly beggar with an oil lamp, I don''t know what style it is.


    Li Qianlong gradually did not want to pay attention to the views of these people. As long as he did his own thing, he didn''t care what others thought, and what the situation should be.


    Half a hundred miles away, only ten miles away from the shore. Li Qianlong plans to go to the end today. This is something that must be done. All these things are ridiculous.


    They were all helpless. He was walking on the road, carefully protecting the oil lamp in his hand. At this time, there was a sudden wind outside.


    Li Qianlong immediately took care of the oil lamp in his hand and found a broken temple to hide. He carefully avoided the leaking place on the top of the broken temple. In order to protect the oil lamp in his hand, he finally found a place that didn''t leak much rain.


    As long as we avoid this period of rain, it''s very urgent outside. Many pedestrians didn''t expect such a heavy rain and didn''t guard against it at all.


    Soon a few people came in to take shelter from the rain. The figures were very tall and swearing into the broken temple. They didn''t notice that Li Qianlong was here.


    This is something that makes people feel funny, just like the great wonderful. This is something that makes people feel funny. No one can solve their own situation so easily.


    Their power is a little ridiculous, no one can easily untie their shackles, but people''s power is so ridiculous, they have to be so helpless.


    Only let their own strength become more powerful, no one is to feel that their own strength is so ridiculous, they are some helpless.


    The most terrible things are some ridiculous, for their own situation are some helpless, like a kind of people feel some funny things.


    No one will think that this is something that makes people happy, like a terrible power. There are three people coming in to take shelter from the rain. They are helpless about their own situation. How ridiculous is this.


    The tallest black man was in a bit of a dilemma. In the face of people''s situation, he was very helpless, but people''s power was so terrible that he had to have a lot of wonderful things to open.


    This is ridiculous. No one can be so easy, but it''s a bit bad. The strong man forced the weak scholar to the corner and said to him, "hand over all your things, I can spare you from death."


    It seems that the strong man is looking at the decline of the scholar''s family. He must have some family background. Although the clothes were simple, they were seen by the tall man.


    At the moment, his wife''s jewelry has been stripped down by the big man, but they think that the real valuable thing must still be on him.


    He led them all the way into the temple, trying to find out the final family background from the scholar, but where the scholar would give all his money, they had to live in the open.


    These are ridiculous, only make people feel very bad, this is a force to be defeated, it is not an easy thing.


    The scholar kept regressing. The tall man said to a man around him, "go and search him."


    This is how ridiculous things, no one will think it is how bad, no one will think their own situation is ridiculous.


    The thin man immediately ran to the scholar and wanted to search him. The scholar tried his best to resist, but he was not the thin man''s opponent after all. He searched his upper body and trousers, but he still didn''t find any property.


    At this time, the strong man saw the clue and said to the thin man, "the thing is in his shoes. Take a look at his shoes."


    The scholar was surprised when he was found out where he hid his money, and he didn''t dare to walk to prevent the other party from looking at his shoes. The thin man also thought it was ridiculous, and the scholar had no resistance at all.

 Chapter 899

    The skinny man pushed him down and was about to take off his shoes. He kept struggling, but the shoes on his legs were still taken off by him.


    I felt heavy when I got the shoes. I realized that there was something wrong with them. I turned the shoes upside down and shook them. Soon something fell off.


    It was a piece of silver ingot, which was melted into a piece of silver and put on the sole of the shoe.


    The thin man seemed to have light in his eyes. Naturally, he was very happy to see the silver. He wanted to pick up the silver. At this time, the scholar went crazy to shoot the silver.


    But how could that skinny man give it to him easily? It''s always in his hand. It''s a turn on his back and put it on the other hand. This is how things, for their own things is how ridiculous.


    The scholar was tossed around by him and couldn''t get his money back. What a helpless thing it was, but these things were all bad.


    It can only feel powerless and powerless to fight against these bandits. It can only let it go.


    Those bandits got what they wanted, and they mercifully let go of their lives, not because they were kind, but to see how the scholar would survive.


    Soon it cleared up, and those guys left laughing, leaving these guys behind.


    The scholar constantly sighed that he could not go on without money, and even how to live was a problem. These are some bad, nothing can easily untie their own shackles.


    His wife was also persuading him. At this time, Li Qianlong couldn''t help jumping out and said to them, "I have a little food here. You can muddle through today."


    That''s ridiculous. It''s like the appearance of the God. They are a little hungry now. They really need food.


    Just looking at this beggar in front of me, I was also a little ashamed. I didn''t expect that it was the beggar''s turn to relieve me. How ridiculous this is.


    The scholar saw Li Qianlong''s appearance and cried out, "who are you? Did those people ask you to look at me?"


    Naturally, Li Qianlong didn''t admit it. He didn''t expect that his kindness was regarded as malicious. He said helplessly: "when the robbers threatened you, I hid behind the Buddha statue. I''m sorry that I can''t save you. I have to wait for the robbers to leave and give you some help. This is the limit I can do. If you don''t want the food, Give it back to me. "


    The scholar''s wife is holding the food in her hand. Adults can not eat it, but how can children pacify them if they don''t eat it.


    He said a few words to the scholar, who seemed to understand that the beggar in front of him was not a bad man, and he was wrong about him.


    The scholar came to Li Qianlong and said to him, "thank you. I was wrong about you just now. I''m sorry."


    What kind of thing is this? It''s ridiculous to face the power of all people, but such fate makes people feel bad. Soon he saw Li Qianlong''s oil lamp and said, "it''s not night now. What are you doing with that oil lamp?"


    "It''s a promise. I have to carry a lamp that will never go out in order to get the master''s praise." Li Qianlong said to him quickly.


    Such things are some helpless, no one will be so happy, just like being defeated by people, such forces are so ridiculous, but people''s forces are some helpless.


    That scholar also has some helplessness for his words. What''s the matter? Nothing can make people feel so bad. It''s ridiculous.


    He soon suppressed his own strength, which was something that was defeated by others. However, such strength was like a huge stage. No one would think it was ridiculous.


    If you want to untie the shackles of these things, you have to raise your strength to the limit, just like the strength of being defeated by others, which makes people feel extremely helpless.


    People''s power is so ridiculous, only to make these things more terrible, for people''s power is some helpless, nothing can untie their shackles.


    These are things that make people feel a little bad. No one knows how terrible it is. They are so powerless for the power of all people. What is this? It just makes people feel funny.


    Farewell to these people, Li Qianlong continued on his way. He hasn''t eaten today. He is tired and hungry. It''s a high mountain and dense forest. You can reach the seaside through here.


    This kind of thing really makes people feel a little ridiculous, no one knows their own situation, and how those things are.


    He was tired and hungry, so he had to spend the night here, where beasts often appeared at night. But Li Qianlong didn''t know this. He could only stay here when he got there. The road ahead was too hard. In order to go back early, it was worth taking a little risk.


    This is how things, for the power of the people are so helpless, but it is very ridiculous, what makes people feel happy.


    This is a kind of helpless, just like a kind of power to be defeated by others. How ridiculous this is? It''s ridiculous for our own power.


    He wanted to cheer up, but he was so tired that his eyelids were too heavy to hold up. After all, he went to sleep.


    These things are somewhat helpless, they are not so easy for their own situation, but such power is a bit ridiculous, no one will uncover their own problems like this, just like the power of being defeated by others.


    This is how things, no one will know how to change their own power to become more powerful, this is how things.


    They think that these are making people become so ridiculous, only let their own power have some helpless, their power is a little bad, for the power of the people is not so easy.


    This is how the situation, only their own strength has become somewhat helpless.


    They are some helpless, no one would like to untie their own shackles, these things are ridiculous.


    It''s like a huge wonderful, it''s not so happy, it''s something that people beat down, no one knows how to make themselves worse.


    What makes people feel happy, these forces are so powerless, so many people feel helpless.


    They all feel that their situation is not so easy. Only by raising their strength to the limit can they make their strength ridiculous.


    For their own strength are so helpless, like someone to beat things.

 Chapter 900

    Soon a smell of smell came. Li Qianlong had to open his eyes when he was fumigated. He only saw a tiger standing in front of him. He didn''t remember to be afraid at first. When he thought about it, he was already sweating.


    Looking at the tiger in front of him, Li Qianlong was so scared that he was in a cold sweat all over. The cold sweat would freeze when it came out.


    He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what to do.


    Li Qianlong felt helpless. He did not dare to move. He was afraid that if he moved, the tiger would come up.


    He and the tiger fell into a confrontation, once it is revealed flaws, I am afraid it will immediately become the tiger''s plate.


    Just then, a cold wind blew by, and a rustling sound came from the woods beside the wheat field. Li Qianlong could not help shivering, and an ominous premonition came to her heart.


    When Li Qianlong saw that the tiger was coming at him, he didn''t have time to think about it. He stepped forward with an arrow and chopped at the tiger with a sickle in his hand. However, when he lost his hand, the scythe fell to the ground, and he was about to become a tiger''s dinner.


    "I want to be a teacher, I want to realize my wish!" All of a sudden, Li Qianlong didn''t know where he had the courage. He took the hand regardless of everything. He grabbed the tiger''s neck with both hands and made a strong effort. Tiger immediately let Li Qianlong go and ran back to the woods.


    Li Qianlong shakes with the oil lamp in his hand. The power of the beast is far more than that of human beings, which makes people feel not so easy.


    Enough courage, just scared the tiger away, saved his life, and the oil lamp in his hand. The next morning, the day was very bright, as if all the darkness had been driven away, and the world was bright.


    Li Qianlong is full of confidence, even the tiger can drive away, what can''t do.


    Facing the morning glow, Li Qianlong finally came to the seaside at noon, and he was about to be tired. He was tired and thirsty, and his legs were as heavy as lead.


    This is how things, for their own power is a little ridiculous, but such power is so ridiculous, people''s power is so bad.


    Li Qianlong handed the oil lamp in his hand. Fang Tianxing looked at him and laughed. He gave him a pill and said to him, "this pill can cure your body deficit during this period. Take it and have a good sleep."


    Li Qianlong happily took pills and fell asleep. He didn''t wake up until noon the next day. He remembered that Fang Tianxing had already accepted the oil lamp. Maybe he would accept himself as an apprentice.


    He knew that as long as he completed the third task, he could become the apprentice of Fang Tianxing, which was what he had dreamed of.


    What can make people feel happy? This is the person who was defeated by fate. How can I get things? I have no choice for my own strength.


    But such power is ridiculous, for their own power is somewhat ridiculous, how can they untie their shackles.


    It''s not easy to buy a new boat. He had inquired about it before when he worked on the boat. The price is very expensive and he can''t afford to buy it even after working for a hundred years.


    He went to the shipyard to see how much a boat cost. Soon he asked about the result. The price of buying a bigger boat was astronomical. If he worked, he would not have made so much money in his whole life.


    This is how ridiculous things, that what can make people feel happy, but such power is some helpless, no one will know their own things.


    They have to put their own strength to the limit, in order to successfully open their own shackles.


    This is a bad fate, Li Qianlong some helpless, for such a power is so ridiculous.


    Soon, Li Qianlong came home and discussed with his family about buying a new boat. His parents knew that Li Qianlong would not have any money. Naturally, they took out all the money they had put on the bottom of the box.


    Of course, that is far from enough. It is not even a small part of the new ship. It makes people feel funny, but the power is so ridiculous.


    Seeing his embarrassment, his mother took out a jade pendant and said to him, "this is what I brought out of my mother''s house. At the beginning, I eloped with your father. This is the only thing. Go there and ask for mercy. Maybe they will give you some care."


    His father had already left. He obviously knew what would happen. Li Qianlong took the jade pendant and felt a little heavy.


    That is how the power, only to make their own strength more powerful, only in this way can we do more important things, no one can make people feel that this is right, just like a thing to be defeated.


    No one thinks that this is how ridiculous, just like people''s strength is so weak, just like being defeated by people, what can make people feel happy.


    My mother''s family is Xu''s in Dongyang town. It is said that she is a big family there. It''s absolutely easy to buy a boat for him if he cares about his family. The only way is to make his strength stronger.


    This is how things, for their own power is some ridiculous, no one will be so easy, but people''s power is some helpless.


    Everyone''s situation is so powerless, but how bad the power is.


    That is not so happy thing, only the power of their own become more ridiculous.


    It''s just that people have to make themselves more ridiculous, no one will know their own situation, but such things are helpless, no one will feel that their situation is so bad.


    Li Qianlong wanted to find his mother''s home. There was only one general address. Dongyang town was too far away from here. Li Qianlong set foot on the mainland and went straight to Dongyang town.


    He followed the directions of passers-by all the way, but he still went in the wrong place, because a passer-by pointed him in the wrong direction, which made him go around in a big circle.


    He finally found the Xu family in Dongyang Town, but after asking for a long time, he still didn''t find the so-called Xu family until he asked an old man.


    The old man said to him: "Dongyang town used to have a Xu family. It''s really a big family. But a few years ago, the Xu family suffered from the war and was defeated. Now the rest of the people may have moved to the Baixing town."


    Li Qianlong got the answer, but also a little sad about the fate of the Xu family. However, he still held a little hope, hoping to go to the Xu family to see what happened to his mother''s family.

 Chapter 901

    He soon set out in the direction of Baixing town and came here in a hurry. This is a remote place, which can be said to be a bit desolate.


    After several inquiries, he found the new family named Xu in the town. He tried to knock on the door. At first, there was no response, but Li Qianlong continued to knock. Finally, someone opened the door after a while.


    After the door opened, he met an acquaintance who pointed him in the wrong direction. Li Qianlong held back his anger and asked him, "is this the Xu family in Dongyang town?"


    The middle-aged man seemed extremely disdainful and said: "no, there is no Xu family here. You can find someone else."


    Li Qianlong asked: "what''s your last name?"


    "What''s my name? Mind your own business, mind your own business?" The middle-aged man said disdainfully.


    This is how things, in the face of the power of the people are some helpless, like a kind of thing to be defeated, this is how the situation, no one is helpless about their own situation.


    Feeling the attitude of middle-aged people, Li Qianlong was not angry at the moment. The accumulated anger finally broke out, and he swung his fist at the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man was caught off guard and hit by her. All of a sudden, he fell into the door with stars in his eyes. Li Qianlong found an opportunity to see the scene inside the door.


    This is how things, for their own strength is very ridiculous, only to promote their own strength to the limit, it is a kind of thing to be defeated, only to make their own strength more powerful.


    He saw a woman washing clothes in the door, saw his man fall down, and came to help. He was a little embarrassed about these things.


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, Li Qianlong felt that she was somewhat similar to her mother, but her mother seemed to be older than others. It was inevitable that hard life would make people old.


    The woman helped the man up and asked Li Qianlong that he really quickly took out his mother''s jade pendant. The woman was naturally absent-minded when she saw it.


    Soon he felt helpless. He said to Li Qianlong, "who is Xu Ruyun?"


    Li Qianlong said to her, "that''s my mother."


    "It seems that you are the eldest nephew. I''m Xu Chuman." The middle-aged woman said to him.


    Behind the man stood up, head still a little pain, some helpless said: "did not expect that this is still their own people."


    Li Qianlong some sorry said: "sorry, uncle."


    "It''s OK. I''m afraid my enemies will call me. Naturally, I can''t tell you the truth." The man''s name is he Xiaofeng. In fact, he is enthusiastic. Knowing that Li Qianlong is a member of his own family, he naturally has no previous attitude.


    That is how the situation, only to make their own strength become more powerful.


    After the wedding, he naturally stayed for dinner. Xu Chuman wanted to ask about his sister''s recent situation. Li Qianlong naturally told her everything except that he didn''t want to buy a boat.


    Seeing that the house where my aunt lives is also common, it seems that the situation is not so good. There is really no need to open this mouth.


    This makes people feel helpless. Everyone is helpless about their own situation. No one thinks this is a funny thing.


    Li Qianlong naturally asked about the situation that the Xu family was forced to move here. His aunt, Xu Chuman, said to him, "at that time, a group of soldiers passed by Dongyang town. They wanted to collect food from the common people, but how much food can ordinary people have? The Xu family is a famous local family, and they are still eyeing the Xu family."


    When the officer came to ask for food, the lion opened his mouth. Even if the Xu family had it, how could they give it to him easily.


    The marshal took a fancy to Xu Chuman and proposed that if he was willing to marry him, he would halve the amount of food he needed. Such a request was too deceptive. The old master of the Xu family was so angry that he picked up a crutch on the spot to teach the officer a lesson.


    But the Marshal''s adjutant didn''t pay attention to him at all. He killed the old man directly, and the rest of the Xu family were scared.


    The only way is to hand over all the food at home and compensate the marshal for a lot of money. I''m also going to give it to the marshal. It''s ah Chang who rescued me and escaped here. I''ll marry him and live in anonymity here.


    Originally, the Xu family in Dongyang town had been destroyed by them. Maybe it was because they didn''t dedicate people to dashai, who was angry and killed the Xu family.


    There is no reason for the separatist regimes in this era. There is only one reason, that is, the truth is who has more soldiers and who has more fists.


    Li Qianlong is also very helpless. These guys are tyrannical everywhere, and no one is in charge of justice. When ordinary people meet them, they can only count on them to show mercy.


    Xu Chuman said: "nephew, don''t fight against those people. You should live well and don''t let the family worry."


    Li Qianlong nodded, but he was determined to change the situation and let the people out of this miserable life when he learned his skills.


    Xu Chuman didn''t know what he was thinking. He just told him to eat more and keep fit.


    Li Qianlong has not had a good meal for many days. Naturally, he is very happy.


    After dinner, ah Chang, Li Qianlong''s little uncle, took him out fishing. Ah Chang had planned to show off his fishing skills, but Li Qianlong jumped into the river.


    Achang was surprised and didn''t know what to do. Li Qianlong came out of the water and said, "we fishermen grew up in the sea. If we were not familiar with the water, we would have drowned long ago. Even if we can live to this day, I''m not afraid of the sea. I''m not afraid of this river."


    Soon will be their own strength to defeat, no one knows their own situation, for their own strength is a bit bad.


    They just beat down their own strength. It just makes people feel ridiculous. Everyone has become helpless. No one knows what the situation is and how bad it is.


    Achang fishing is passive waiting, while Li Qianlong fishing in water conservancy is active. It seems that his way is better, can be to become more powerful.


    In the evening, they went back happily with a basket of fish, which naturally made Xu Chuman very happy, just to make them a whole fish feast.


    The next morning, Li Qianlong woke up early and was ready to leave because he had to find a way to raise money to buy a new boat as soon as possible.


    But not long after he left Xu Chuman''s house, ah Chang chased him out. He said to Li Qianlong, "why did you leave without saying a word?"

 Chapter 902

    "I have something to do. I can''t stay long. We must do it as soon as possible. Thank you, Auntie and uncle. " Li Qianlong said gratefully.


    With a sigh, ah Chang handed Li Qianlong a paper bag and said to him, "this is the pancake your sister asked me to bring you. Save it for the road."


    Li Qianlong took the pancake and found that it was heavier than he thought. Ah Chang didn''t say anything and went straight back.


    When he opened the paper bag, he found that the top was pancakes. After taking out the pancakes, there were many oceans under it. This is why the paper bag is so heavy.


    Li Qianlong counted it. There were more than ten pieces of ocean, just one tenth of the price of the new ship. Li Qianlong said in his heart, don''t let the money affect their lives.


    This is how things, no one will know their helplessness, just like the fate of things, only to become more powerful, who will know their own situation.


    For their own strength is a little bad, no one is so happy, like to be defeated by fate.


    The only way is to raise your strength to the limit. There is no power to be defeated by others. The only way is to make your situation more ridiculous.


    For their own strength is very helpless, only to untie this, no one knows that this is a little ridiculous, for their own situation is some helpless, nothing can untie their own stage.


    What can make people feel happy, but such things are some helpless, just like the strength just defeated, for their own things are so ridiculous.


    Only make people feel a little ridiculous, just such things are a little bad.


    They are how ridiculous, for their own strength has become more powerful, like a force to be defeated, is a matter to be solved.


    What makes people feel happy? It''s only to break this kind of thing. It''s very terrible. No one knows his own situation, that is, to be broken.


    This is far from enough. At least 120 yuan is needed. There are still more than 100 yuan to go. As he walked on the road, he was also worried about this matter and came to the market here unconsciously.


    Li Qianlong didn''t have any idea, so he planned to go to the market. There were hawkers everywhere. When he went up to have a look, he thought it was something ridiculous.


    There are a lot of things in the market, which attract people in the past. Even in chaos, people always want to live. It has nothing to do with them whether they are Wang or ma. They just want to live a happy and peaceful life.


    Li Qianlong also likes the feeling of peace. As a saying goes, he would rather be a peace dog than a man in troubled times.


    But there is no peaceful place in the world. There should be a lot of people in the market, but there is a big empty place in front. Li Qianlong curiously walked over and found that several people in the invaders'' uniform were rummaging around on the stall.


    All the people around are at a distance, just like avoiding the God of plague, spontaneously leaving a large space for them.


    Those people spoke a few miles of language, and a local translator was beside them to help him talk to the stall owner.


    The foreign officer seemed to be angry. He was not satisfied with what the boss had brought out. He asked the interpreter beside him to tell the stall owner. The interpreter said, "we Taijun want the best things. You''d better take out the treasure of the main hall. I heard that you have a Tiangang Dao. You''d better take it out and have a look."


    "It''s just a legend. There''s no Tiangang Dao. You can talk to the emperor and let him choose some." The stall owner''s face was full of ugly looks.


    Their family has been a sword caster for generations. They wanted to sell some swords in stock in the market, but they didn''t expect to get into trouble with these Taijun. They are not good at it. The common people can''t afford it.


    He was just looking forward to Taijun picking out a few swords in stock. He never thought that the local translator would tell Taijun that there was a family heirloom in his family.


    The swords in Taijun''s hand are not ordinary products, but with one stroke, they are scattered.


    These things are only sold to ordinary farmers for self-defense. Naturally, they are not high-quality products. Yamamoto Taijun has always been very interested in Chinese swords. Of course, she hopes to see a high-quality sword.


    He didn''t see what he wanted to see. Naturally, Taijun Yamamoto didn''t want to go. Several of his followers went up to beat the stall owner. Although there were many onlookers, no one dared to take care of Taijun''s affairs.


    You know, they are all armed with guns around their waist. If they don''t agree with each other, they will kill people casually. They are all flesh and blood. Who can block that thing.


    Even if the stall owner was beaten by those people, he still refused to tell the whereabouts of the treasure. Yamamoto seemed to be furious. He grabbed the stall owner''s collar and said, "you''d better tell the whereabouts of Tiangang Dao, or your family''s life will be lost."


    Then nataijun said a few words to the interpreter, as if to ask him to lead the way to search the stall owner''s house. Several people around him dragged the stall owner. He had been beaten half dead and seriously injured.


    Along the way dragging him away, some people want to stop them, but the samurai around him directly kicked them away, they fell to the ground regardless of resistance.


    Those people were marching towards the swordsman''s home. Although there were only seven or eight people, they didn''t dare to stop them.


    Li Qianlong was full of anger in his heart. He secretly followed up to see what crazy things these guys were going to do. Soon these people came all the way to the swordsman''s home.


    The samurai beside Yamamoto left the swordsman''s body by the wall. He didn''t have much breath. Yamamoto asked his interpreter to tell him, "if you don''t tell us where the sword is hidden, we will destroy your home and find it."


    The old man was lying beside the wall. He was so angry that he couldn''t hear what he said clearly. The translator could only listen to him and heard his intermittent voice saying: "it''s impossible for me to give in."


    When the translator heard this, he naturally wanted to report it to Taijun Yamamoto, but he didn''t know the strength of the old man. He suddenly stood up and bit the translator''s ear.


    When he kicked the old man away, his ears were about to fall off.


    He angrily ran to Yamamoto Taijun and said to him, "they don''t want to tell you the whereabouts of Tiangang Dao, and he also scolds you for being greedy and taking advantage of it."

 Chapter 903

    When Yamamoto Taijun heard these words, he was angry. He said angrily, "those who are against me have no good end. Since you are ignorant of current affairs, I have no reason to let you go."


    He took his gun out of his pocket and pulled the trigger. Only a sound like a firecracker was heard. The old man''s fierce chamber had been pierced and no longer lived.


    At this time, the old man''s family came back from the outside. When they saw the old man leaning against the wall, they naturally felt very sad and indignant. An old woman and a young man rushed over. The old lady held the old man''s body and cried bitterly.


    Young people are old people''s children. When they see their father killed, they can''t let go of their opponents. What a ridiculous thing it is. Of course, he wants revenge.


    Mentioning an iron sword around him, he quickly rushed to Yamamoto Taijun. Yamamoto Taijun sneered and raised his gun to shoot the boy in the leg.


    When the young man was on the way, there was a gunshot. He had to fall down. He had to kneel there with his sword.


    The Taijun motioned to the translator, who quickly covered his ears and said to the young man, "we, Taijun Yamamoto, are here to have a look at your Tiangang Dao."


    He approached the young man and said, "you only have to hand it in obediently to have a chance to survive.


    The young man seemed to be in a hurry. He vomited blood on the translator''s face and said to him, "our family heirloom will never be given to you guys."


    Taijun also ignored him. He quickly asked people around him to search their homes. The boy''s leg was injured and he was unable to stop them.


    The most powerful key of Tiangang Dao is gang. Gang is the four rightness. The heart has four rightness: Dao, De, FA and Zhi; There are four aspects of body: body, Qi, essence and spirit; There are four types of speech: speech, sound, rhyme and sound; There are four upright lines: upright line, upright line, upright line, upright line and upright line.


    Generally speaking, tiangangdao is the killer of monsters. It is specialized in dealing with monsters whose heart, body, speech and behavior are not right. As long as you make one of the four mistakes, tiangangdao can definitely feel the most painful pain in your life. You can''t move when it hurts. The more you move, the more painful it is. Do you think tiangangdao is fierce?


    Li Qianlong has to stick his nails in the palm of his hand. These guys are really deceiving people. In broad daylight, they don''t care about people''s lives. There is no one here, but they just let it go and don''t dare to take care of their affairs.


    He knows that he can''t provoke them now. He has to find a chance to deal with them again.


    They searched the swordsman''s house for a long time, but they didn''t find the legendary Tiangang sword. It was a bit helpless.


    Taijun Yamamoto refused to give up. He was very eager for the sword, so these people lived in the swordsman''s house, ready to continue to torture his family, looking for Tiangang sword.


    This is the power to be defeated, only to make their own strength more powerful, but such things are helpless.


    Soon after night, Taijun Yamamoto lived in the swordsman''s house. There were two warriors patrolling outside, and there should be some inside. The whole yard was brightly lit. Li Qianlong was lying in ambush nearby. He saw what they would do.


    After a while, they carried a man and threw him out. That was the son of the swordsman. He was already scarred.


    He was left outside like a dead dog. Just one day ago, he was still the owner of this place and had a bright future, but now it is earth shaking.


    This is how the situation, no one will know the problem, this is what kind of things, people feel helpless.


    Life is so impermanent that he still doesn''t know how to deal with sudden disasters.


    Those people said to him, "let him think about it again. If he doesn''t say it, he won''t live until tomorrow."


    These guys have no humanity at all. They break into other people''s homes and ask for family heirloom. If they don''t want to give it, they kill their whole family. This is even worse than robbers.


    That''s what they''ve been doing all the time. They''ve been taking advantage of it and killing people if they don''t agree with it. That''s what they''ve been doing.


    Wen Tianzong was crawling in the grass. His hands and feet were tied. It was very difficult to move. Seeing Wen Tianzong''s appearance, they didn''t care. They just let him crawl on the ground.


    When Li Qianlong saw it, he couldn''t bear it. When he got to his side, Li Qianlong finally couldn''t help it and planned to help him.


    But at this time, there was a man who was faster than himself. He immediately picked up Wen Tianzong and ran away. The Japanese soldiers who were guarding the gate immediately caught up with him and couldn''t let him escape so easily.


    In this way, the two warriors at the gate chased the two men away, but Li Qianlong didn''t act rashly. He knew that there must be other warriors inside.


    Sure enough, after hearing the news outside, two more warriors came out. There were a total of seven warriors following Yamamoto Taijun. Now there are two warriors chasing out and two guards outside. There should be three warriors inside.


    One of them is his adjutant. He will not watch the door. This is something that can be calculated.


    There were not bursts of gunfire outside. There must have been a lot of fighting. These things were helpless. The two guards were also watching the fighting not far away.


    Because it is night, there is no big moon, only by virtue of sound to distinguish the general appearance.


    The soldiers in the distance heard the voice of asking for help. The two gatekeepers immediately ran to help. Li Qianlong knew that it was time, and immediately sneaked into Wen''s house.


    Li Qianlong carefully lurks in the garden in the yard, and there are two warriors in front of him.


    He wanted to see if anyone in Wen''s family could survive and save them.


    But the scene before him made him feel helpless. The old man''s body had already been buried by them, and the old lady had been hanging on the beam of the house. She had turned pale and died for some time.


    These guys are really crazy. They won''t let go of any of them. The only one who left Wen Tianzong was to find out the location of Tiangang sword. It''s estimated that if they did, they would kill him directly.


    At the moment, there was a sound outside the door. It seemed that Wen Tianzong was caught. Two people with hats soon dragged Wen Tianzong over.


    Yamamoto naturally came out laughing and said, "no matter how treacherous, you still can''t escape from me."


    At this time, there was another voice coming from the door. When he heard that voice, Yamamoto was also surprised. He quickly left the two men. The two warriors who dragged him suddenly raised their heads and immediately rushed to Yamamoto.


    Obviously, they are the people who help Wen Tianzong escape, in order to deal with Taijun Yamamoto. Taijun Yamamoto quickly retreats. At this time, his adjutant rushes up and his samurai sword lights up.

 Chapter 904

    Just a stroke is to block the light of the attacker''s knife. No one will think it is enough. He soon entangled the attacker.


    His Sabre technique looks very powerful, enough to block those who come to help Wen Tianzong. Wen Tianzong still has a gunshot wound on his leg, but he still wants to stand up and kill Yamamoto Taijun, the enemy who killed his parents.


    It''s ridiculous that their parents were killed. It''s a blood feud. There''s no room for relief.


    That Yamamoto Taijun saw that Wen Tianzong rushed over and said with a sneer: "do you want to avenge your parents? As long as you are willing to tell me where Tiangang sword is hidden, I will let you die happily."


    Wen Tianzong turns a deaf ear and rushes to Yamamoto Taijun with a knife. Yamamoto Taijun takes out his gun, and it''s another gun. Wen Tianzong''s other leg is also broken.


    I heard that Tianzong fell heavily on the ground, but I still wanted to wave a knife at the Yamamoto Taijun.


    Yamamoto soon fired a shot at Wen Tianzong''s hand, and his hand was useless. Then he reached out and grabbed the knife from his hand. He said to Wen Tianzong, "I hope you will consider my proposal. My patience is limited."


    I didn''t expect that Taijun Yamamoto could speak Chinese, and the translator realized that he had done a stupid thing.


    "Tell me, I will let you die happily." Yamamoto Taijun said in the ear of Tianzong.


    Wen Tianzong''s legs and one hand have been abandoned, and his blood is constantly gushing out. He can''t live long.


    He lay on the ground and said nothing. Yamamoto was very dissatisfied with his performance. He took out his gun and pointed to the two people who were pestering with his adjutant. He said to Wen Tianzong, "if you don''t say it, they will die."


    See Yamamoto Taijun''s gun pointed at the two men, smell Tianzong intermittent said: "don''t hurt my martial uncle."


    Yamamoto said with a grim smile, "kill one first, and the other will become more important."


    He raised his gun and aimed at the one in grey. His swordsmanship was good and he was the main force of attack. As long as he was killed, these people would be finished immediately.


    His fingers bent slightly, and he was about to shoot. At this time, a brick flew out of the flower bed and came towards Yamamoto.


    The piece turned around and threw right at the right time. It suddenly knocked down the gun in Yamamoto''s hand. The bullet almost knocked down his adjutant and left a bloodstain on his arm.


    Seeing this, the two men immediately attacked. They didn''t give him too many opportunities to counterattack, and they immediately suppressed the adjutant.


    At this time, Li Qianlong rushed out of the flower garden and started to fight with Yamamoto Taijun. He knew the truth of catching the thief first, and only by solving the culprit could he comfort those innocent lives who died.


    Yamamoto Taijun saw Li Qianlong rushing over, and soon he was alert enough. He was also a man with a long history of fighting. How could he be scared by a hairy young man.


    He pulled out the samurai sword at his waist and said to Li Qianlong, "are you looking for death?"


    Li Qianlong is not afraid of him. He just thinks it''s a bad thing. Such a guy must be killed.


    He found the right opportunity to bump into the Yamamoto Taijun and hit him to the ground. Yamamoto Taijun is waving a samurai sword to deal with Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong naturally can''t deal with himself easily with a knife. His only way to survive now is to keep wrestling with that Yamamoto Taijun. Once he gets the weapon, he will be doomed.


    When the adjutant saw that his leader was entangled by a young man who suddenly came out, he was a little anxious and made a move to push back the two.


    He was about to rescue his own officer, but the two men couldn''t let him leave. The man in grey cut him in the back.


    The adjutant stumbled forward, his purpose is that the gun fell on the ground, as long as the gun can lay the foundation.


    Although he was hit by a knife, he didn''t get deep into the meat. After all, he succeeded in getting the gun on the ground. He quickly raised the gun and said to them, "don''t move. Whoever comes will die."


    Naturally, those two people did not dare to catch up with each other. These things were helpless. Guns were a great deterrent to distance. These martial arts practitioners knew that guns had a great advantage in long-distance attack.


    The adjutant wanted to kill Fang Tianxing first and save his own officer, but the man in grey knew that he could not be given such an opportunity.


    The man in grey knew that if he didn''t do it again, everyone would die, so he rushed to the adjutant without hesitation.


    When the adjutant saw him coming, his face showed a sneer, he pressed the trigger, the gun went off, someone fell down, and another person rushed up behind him and killed the adjutant with a knife.


    That''s another person. It''s ridiculous to see his own strength. No one knows his own situation.


    One person used his own life in exchange for another person''s attack opportunity. This is the way they just came up with, and it is also a very cruel way.


    The adjutant fell down. Yamamoto Taijun on the other side finally asked Li Qianlong to pester him. He soon picked up his knife and was about to kill Li Qianlong.


    The man in red couldn''t take care of his sorrow any more. He rushed to deal with Taijun Yamamoto. He said to Li Qianlong, "go away, this is not the place you should come to."


    He and that Yamamoto Taijun fight in the same place, Yamamoto Taijun''s knife skill is not bad, at least the red man injured, also can''t take him.


    However, she was determined to die. She must kill this guy, even if she lost her own life. Therefore, it was a move to attack. It was a completely lethal way.


    Li Qianlong stepped aside. He saw the gun falling on the ground. He had seen the power of this thing just now. No one could stop it.


    No matter how high your Kung Fu is, the shot in the middle has to be stopped. I can use it to kill Yamamoto.


    He picked up the gun on the ground and soon wanted to aim at Taijun Yamamoto. When Taijun Yamamoto saw that Li Qianlong picked up the gun, he hastened to speed up his movement and ran while fighting, not giving him the chance to aim at himself.


    Li Qianlong pressed the trigger, and a loud noise rang out in his ear. He was so scared that he wanted to throw away his gun. It was also the first time he used a gun. How could he know what would happen.


    The man in red heard Fang Tianxing''s gunshot and said: "little brother, shoot quickly. If you let others know that he died here, no one in the whole town can run away."


    The hoarse voice of Yamamoto Taijun said: "you have no way to escape. It won''t be long before the big army will come, and then all the people here will become our slaves."


    He laughs very loud. In his opinion, these are small ants. They can''t stop their planes and cannons. It''s only a matter of time before they attack here.

 Chapter 905

    Li Qianlong continued to shoot, but he missed several shots in a row. Yamamoto Taijun was more satisfied with his smile.


    "There should be no bullets in your gun. You can''t kill me." Yamamoto Taijun said with a smile.


    The man in red knew that there was only one bullet left. He gritted his teeth and let Taijun Yamamoto''s knife pierce his own chamber. Holding Taijun Yamamoto, he said to Li Qianlong, "shoot quickly. This is the only chance."


    These things are some helpless, Dilemma Choice, only sacrifice in exchange for success.


    Li Qianlong hesitated, but he also knew that it was not the time to hesitate. He pressed the trigger, and the shot was finally hit. The Yamamoto army was shot in the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    Li Qianlong knew that he had to take advantage of his illness to kill him. He took a knife next to him and rushed to Yamamoto. He stepped on his shoulder with one foot. Then the samurai sword in his hand stabbed the Yamamoto army.


    I don''t know how many knives I''ve stabbed. Yamamoto is already dead and can''t die any more.


    He left his sword on Yamamoto''s body. When Li Qianlong turned around, he only saw that the yard was full of dead people, which was like purgatory on earth.


    Li Qianlong lamented in his heart that if he had been stronger and earlier, he might not have died so many people.


    But he also knew that if he could have done it earlier, he would have died. After all, he was just an outsider. At this time, a weak voice sounded, as if calling for himself.


    Li Qianlong searched carefully and found that it was Tian Zong''s voice. He was lying on the ground, his flesh and blood blurred, but he still had a breath.


    Li Qianlong raced to save him. He was so angry that he raised his only hand, pointed to a pillar in the room and said, "East... West is there."


    Li Qianlong knew that Gangdao was sealed in the pillar that day. In fact, when he built the house, he put it in the pillar, which means that he would not take it out in all likelihood.


    It''s ridiculous to think that you will encounter the disaster of extermination because of this, but such power is helpless. No one feels that his power is more powerful.


    Li Qianlong found a hammer to break the pillar. There was a box in it. Li Qianlong buried all the people who had heard of the house. As for the invaders, Fang Tianxing burned them all with a torch. Maybe this will take away their sins in the world.


    The whole Wen family was burned up, which can cover up the traces of Yamamoto''s killing. It looks like everyone died because of the fire, so that they won''t be angry with the people in the town.


    Fang Tianxing left with the box. These things can''t be left to the invaders. He plans to bury this place.


    He found a lot of money in the translator, which was given to him by Yamamoto Taijun. It''s disgusting to sell his compatriots for the money.


    The money is enough to buy a new boat. In memory of those who died, Li Qianlong plans to name the boat Tianzong.


    He used the money to buy a new boat. The old boat was destroyed by himself. With the new boat, his parents could live a peaceful life.


    What kind of thing is that? No one will think how ridiculous it is.


    In another half a month, the new ship will be launched. Li Qianlong is also very happy, but soon there will be a problem. The invaders'' troops have broken the county seat, and they are already investigating the cause of Yamamoto''s death.


    Although they are a torch, they may not have no way to find out. Their strength is much stronger than that of today''s China. Otherwise, they would not have invaded on such a large scale.


    Li Qianlong added the money to make the shipyard work overtime so that the ship could go to sea as soon as possible.


    The boss took his money and promised her to do it as soon as possible. It would take seven or eight days at the earliest. He arranged everything and asked his parents to pack up as soon as possible and move to the ship as soon as possible.


    Although they didn''t understand why Li Qianlong was so anxious, they still did what he said. It was a bit helpless. Li Qianlong knew that he had to race against the clock. Finally, when it was time for the boat to go into the water, he asked his family to get on the boat.


    But at this time, someone in the distance was calling them. Li Qianlong immediately asked the boat to start. When those people came, Li Qianlong''s boat had already started.


    They suspected that Li Qianlong had something to do with the incident, but now when they saw his performance, they were sure. Before the people in the shipyard nearby understood what was going on, someone pointed a gun at his head.


    "Find us a boat right away, faster than them. If you don''t, I''ll shoot you. " Said the man with the gun to his head.


    He immediately asked people to see if there was a boat nearby to borrow, and quickly borrowed one back. After a period of time, no one came, and the man was a little impatient.


    Just when his patience was about to run out, the man who went out to look for the boat finally came back. The old boat man was relieved. His sweat had soaked his trousers.


    After several decades of living, he was not so adventurous as today''s experience. He didn''t expect to meet again, as long as the ordinary people were in peace.


    The man said to the warrior, "we''ve found the boat, faster than their boat. Now we''re going to catch up."


    Team leader Ikeda, who was in charge of the chase, was very satisfied and said with a smile, "I''ll give you credit when I catch up with them."


    Soon captain Ikeda took all the people on board and immediately went to hunt down Li Qianlong''s boat. Their boat was really fast. It seemed that it would not take long to catch up.


    "Yao Xi, you are a talent. I will reward you well." Captain Ikeda appreciated the boy who found the clipper, which improved his status.


    He didn''t pay attention to the original boss. Seeing him with these people, the boss didn''t dare to talk much. He just let it go.


    All of these make people feel helpless. Li Qianlong had already breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t expect that their boat was much faster than himself and was about to catch up.


    This is not good news. Things like that are ridiculous. Li Qianlong has nothing to do with it. He has accelerated as much as he can, but he is still catching up slowly.


    Soon came the voice of Ikeda captain, he said: "people in front of obediently surrender, you have been surrounded, give up resistance is the only way to live."


    Li Qianlong completely ignored his words, he knew that surrender was a dead end, because he really killed Yamamoto.


    Seeing that Li Qianlong had no response at all, Captain Ikeda was naturally very angry. He planned to get closer and ordered to open fire. None of these people could stay.

 Chapter 906

    Li Qianlong also felt that there was no way to heaven and no way to escape. What was that? He might not be able to live today.


    It seems that the wind is blowing here, and the ship is sailing faster. Ikeda captain is to see a burst of fog, blocking their line of sight.


    It''s too weird. It''s just like having gods to help them. It''s too weird.


    When the fog dispersed, Li Qianlong''s boat had disappeared. Captain Ikeda scolded: "baga."


    Then there was smashing things everywhere, and no one dared to stop them. The people on the scene had no grievances against Li Qianlong, but they even wanted to express his feelings.


    Team leader Ikeda is angry enough. He knows he has lost his way and can''t catch up with him. He said calmly, "let''s go back."


    Li Qianlong and his crew escaped when they returned. He felt that his boat was completely out of control and was heading in a fixed direction. It was strange.


    Soon the boat stopped on an island. People got off the boat and set foot on the island. Fang Tianxing was already waiting for them.


    Li Qianlong knelt down and said, "see you master."


    "Get up, I already know you have completed the test, I will teach you the ability, let you have some achievements in this troubled times." Fang Tianxing said to Li Qianlong.


    All the others went to live on the island. They offended the invaders. This island was the only place where they lived.


    After a day''s rest, Fang Tianxing called Li Qianlong to him and said, "what skills do you want to learn?"


    Li Qianlong asked carefully: "can you really learn anything?"


    Fang Tianxing nodded and said, "anything can be taught. I can fly to the sky and escape from the earth, and I can teach Divination and fortune telling."


    "I don''t want to learn that. I want to learn how to block bullets and gallop on the battlefield." Li Qianlong thought about it and said.


    "Are you sure you want to learn this?" Fang Tianxing asked quickly.


    Li Qianlong nodded and said, "I''m sure I''ll learn this."


    "Well, I''ll teach you the way to resist bullets. There are many ways to practice Kung Fu, such as the golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt. But most of them have disadvantages, that is, they can''t be close to women''s color, or they can''t be close to meat. Of course, I''ll teach you more than that." Fang Tianxing said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong is naturally very happy to learn from Fang Tianxing. It''s a kind of divine pattern, which can resist the attack of swords or bullets.


    This kind of Dharma will start to work as soon as it describes the divine pattern well. However, to make the effect bigger, it is necessary to enhance one''s cultivation to a higher level so as to increase the power of the divine pattern.


    "When your Qi refining method doesn''t have a certain amount of heat, this body protecting divine tattoo can only be activated by your qi and blood power. It''s also very simple to activate Qi and blood, as long as you drink. However, you can use it at most once a day, about half an hour at a time. In the future, as you improve your accomplishments, you can increase your utility. " Fang Tianxing said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong said gratefully, "thank you for your instruction."


    With this magical tattoo, Li Qianlong felt that his strength had also improved a lot, as if he had become a powerful man with infinite force and invulnerability.


    Li Qianlong hit the rock on the bank with one blow, and he cracked the rock. However, he quickly drew back his hand, and his hand became red and swollen.


    Looking at his hand, Li Qianlong was also surprised by the power of today.


    "If you don''t practice at home, it''s like cotton under the protection of steel skin. When you really integrate the inside and outside, your body will be 100 times harder than this reef." Fang Tianxing said.


    Li Qianlong also feels very happy. He can have such strength, which is enough to make people feel a little bad. It''s like something defeated by fate. No one knows what he is.


    The next time Li Qianlong is to double hard training, for their own strength is some helpless.


    The only way is to make your own strength more powerful. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to make your own situation more powerful. It''s just that such things make people feel helpless.


    Three months later, Li Qianlong said goodbye to Fang Tianxing and drove his own boat out to sea to his own life.


    His parents are also very worried, but Fang Tianxing told them that as long as they protect themselves, it is the best help for their son. With the boat he left behind, they can continue to fish for a living. This island is their home.


    Li Qianlong left here and drove his boat back to the land. At the moment, his wanted warrant has been for some time, and everyone began to forget it. In recent years, there have been chaos of war everywhere, and there are invaders burning, killing and looting everywhere.


    There are also a lot of people to prevent resistance, they organized a team to save the nation and continue to carry out small-scale resistance.


    It''s impossible to fight head-on. We have to fight everywhere. In this way, one shot can be fired in another place. However, the speed of the aggressors is not slow. The only thing is to make their own strength stronger.


    When Li Qianlong returned to the previous county, there were not many people there. The invaders raided here, and all the food and valuable things were carried away. The damaged area was uninhabitable.


    There are only a few orphans and widows left, which are all the pain brought by the war. What a ridiculous thing it is. No one can untie his own stage like this. What makes people feel happy.


    This is to make people feel helpless, no one can solve their own problems like this, no one can solve them like this, what''s the matter.


    He found a family, it seems that there is still smoke rising, Li Qianlong went in, it is a house that has been burned by the fire, like a ruin, but there are still people hiding here to live.


    Through the broken wood, Li Qianlong saw the woman cooking porridge. Her face was unkempt and she squatted there.


    She began to change her clothes. Li Qianlong left immediately, which made people feel helpless. A moment later, Li Qianlong heard the child''s voice. When he went to see it again, it had changed.


    The child is eating porridge with the woman. They look very peaceful. Li Qianlong has to destroy the rare peace because he wants to join them. However, these people are haunted all the time. It''s not easy to find them. He just asks the villagers if they have any clues.


    When Li Qianlong knocked on the door, the people inside were immediately shocked. This is not a peaceful paradise, but a ruin ravaged by the devil.


    The woman picked up the stick by the door. When she opened the door, the stick came head-on. The stick was broken. Li Qianlong had a divine tattoo to protect his body. Naturally, there was no injury.


    He is not angry, said to the woman: "you do not panic, I am a good man."

 Chapter 907

    Li Qianlong''s appearance is not like those who once committed crimes in this land. Women begin to let down their guard, but they still have some inner vigilance.


    "I''ve come to ask for a glass of water." Li Qianlong said as he took out some dried fish which he took with him as a gift.


    The woman looks at the dried fish. They haven''t eaten meat for a long time. It''s not a treasure, but it''s also a good gift.


    "All right, you come in." The woman said to Li Qianlong.


    Soon he led him into the room, which was dark, and naturally there was no light.


    Darkness means danger, but sometimes it means safety. It has something to do with the outside world. When the outside world is extremely dangerous, darkness is safe.


    Li Qianlong knew that they were the only families left in the county. He tried to ask, "it was the invaders who came here. Your homes were destroyed."


    The woman bit her lips and nodded her head gently. She didn''t want to mention more things here. No one would know her own situation. Such things are helpless.


    When I talked about the volunteers, women seldom went out. I didn''t know much about them, but it seemed that the invaders were going to the north to exterminate them.


    Li Qianlong nodded and had a general direction. Seeing the poor orphans and widows, he said to them, "there are few people here. Do you want me to take you out and find a place to settle down?"


    The woman shook her head, as if unwilling to speak. If not necessary, she just nodded and shook her head.


    This kind of thing really makes people feel helpless. It''s like something that is defeated by others. It''s only to raise one''s strength to the limit.


    Li Qianlong is going to have a rest for two days and then go to the north to have a look. It''s really helpless. No one will know his own situation. In the evening, Li Qianlong said to the woman, "I''ll go out to watch the night. You can have a good rest here."


    Then he went out with some clothes. Although it was not cold outside, it was definitely not hot. He just didn''t want to be embarrassed outside. According to the reason, no one would come to this place.


    Li Qianlong lay his clothes outside and went to sleep. In fact, he didn''t fall asleep. He just thought about how he could make himself famous.


    He didn''t sleep very well, and soon he heard some strange sounds, which made people feel bad, like several people came.


    Li Qianlong soon woke up and listened to what they were going to do. Maybe they came here to steal things, or to pick up junk, but those people were heading for the cemetery, where Li Qianlong buried his family.


    Do they want to dig up the bodies of their families and find out who killed Yamamoto.


    The dead are big. Li Qianlong doesn''t want them to destroy the bodies of Wen''s family. He can''t let them get into trouble after they die.


    This is how things, no one will think this is how happy things, only people feel some helpless, just such a force is some helpless, like the power to be defeated.


    That is what kind of thing, for everyone is some helpless, this is what kind of thing, no one will feel that their situation is right, like being defeated by fate.


    Li Qianlong quietly followed them to see what they wanted to do. These things made people feel helpless.


    Soon after they came to this place, they saw that they were going to fight against the Wen family''s tomb. It must be that someone found more graves. Then the invaders got the news and naturally found them.


    We can''t let them open points. We can only raise our strength to the limit. No one knows what it is. We can only raise our strength to the limit.


    When those people were ready to dig, a strange cry came. They all felt strange. How could such a thing be done? No one would think it was something.


    It''s just that people are so helpless, only to raise their own strength to the limit. This is something that makes people feel helpless, only to make these things worse.


    It''s kind of a bad thing for people, and they''re quickly looking around to find out who''s making the sound.


    Just behind a grave, a white figure appeared, looking very creepy. They all yelled, thinking that they had met a ghost.


    Seeing their flustered appearance, Ikeda captain felt a little annoyed and yelled, "what are you flustered about? How can there be ghosts?"


    Those people are not brave, otherwise they will not join the Imperial Army, looking at their appearance, Ikeda captain disdain said: "you these people are timid and stupid, no wonder they will be conquered by us."


    This is how things, only to strengthen their own strength, this is how things, only to enhance their own strength to the limit.


    Captain Ikeda strode forward. If anyone noticed, he was shaking.


    Hawk Falcon in front of the rabbit, but because he is more powerful, weak, encounter his fear, he will show the cowardly side.


    He had to show his tough side. When he came to the grave, he found that there was no white ghost at all, and he was suddenly relieved.


    "What ghosts, you are frightening yourself." Ikeda said with disdain.


    However, they were not affected by his words, but looked at him with a very frightened look.


    Ikeda team leader also realized that it was not right. He looked at his shoulder and found that there was a hand on it. Suddenly, he also felt that some souls were risking.


    He quickly threw the thing away, and then shot. It seemed that he had hit the target. No matter what it was, it was time to fall down, which made captain Ikeda feel relieved, but these things were helpless.


    That thing stood up again, just now his own bullet hit him, such a thing is really funny.


    He couldn''t believe that he continued to shoot. He hit several shots in a row, but it didn''t work at all. The thing covered with white cloth didn''t show any sign of slowing down. All this was so ridiculous.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. Their power is so bad. It just makes people feel ridiculous.


    People are even more afraid. This monster is not afraid of guns. They can''t fight against it at all.

 Chapter 908

    Li Qianlong was shot a few times. Although he was blocked by a divine tattoo, he was still injured by the impact of the bullet. This is also the reason why he couldn''t get home in practice.


    Just spit out a mouthful of blood, those people touch the blood on the face, naturally feel more afraid, they ignore Ikeda captain''s warning, quickly ran away.


    Ikeda team leader looked at the guy behind him. He was afraid to face it alone. He was also reckless and ran away.


    For this kind of thing, it makes people feel helpless. No one will have such power, but many people think it is beyond cognitive power, which is worth to be afraid of.


    Seeing that they were scared away, Li Qianlong naturally felt a little happy. At least they would not come back in a short time. He had to hide Wen''s family''s grave more.


    Li Qianlong pulled off the white cloth on his body, but found the woman standing in front of him and said to him, "you scared away the Imperial Army just now."


    Li Qianlong knew that she must be watching nearby and did not deny it. He thought that she was persecuted by the invaders and would not betray herself.


    The woman helped him back, knowing that he was helpless. Li Qianlong also felt bad. What kind of thing is this? He just needs to make his strength stronger.


    What kind of thing is this? Li Qianlong only knows that he is lying on her couch. He only feels that his clothes have been taken off. His body is like a burst of scorching heat, and then cool and comfortable. It''s just that such power makes people feel ridiculous.


    When Li Qianlong woke up, he felt that he had a lot of plaster on his body. He stood up and found that there were bruises in the place where he had been hit by the bullet before. Now that he has applied the plaster, he should be cured soon.


    After putting on his clothes, Li Qianlong walked out of the room and saw that the woman was playing outside with her children. What kind of thing is this? It''s only to strengthen his own strength.


    This is how things, just let their own strength are some helpless, only their own strength has become more terrible. This is how things, just such a power are so ridiculous.


    It''s just that such power is helpless.


    Li Qianlong felt very happy when he saw her happy. I feel that when Fang Tian walks to his side, the woman will soon blush. When I change his dressing one night, I naturally want to undress. At that time, I was eager to save people. I don''t feel anything. Now I think of it, I''m naturally a little shy.


    Looking at her face full of peach blossom, Li Qianlong couldn''t help but be infatuated and said: "thank you for treating me. If you dare to ask her name, you will surely repay me in the future."


    The woman said with a smile: "my name is Xiaoyu, and that''s my brother Xiaoyun. Our parents were killed by the invaders. I learned some medical skills at home to help you heal your wounds. You''re so ridiculous. You''re just raising a hand. You were so powerful yesterday, but you''re so timid today. "


    Li Qianlong embarrassed smile, soon said: "my name is Li Qianlong, going to the north to join the revolutionary army, goodbye."


    "Stay for another day. Although your body is different from ordinary people, you still need to take good care of yourself." Xiaoyu said to Li Qianlong.


    Although it''s just a few sides, she has some inexplicable feelings for the young man.


    Of course, Li Qianlong stayed. When a woman you like asks for it, Li Qianlong is happy to accept it.


    Li Qianlong helped them to catch some game, which was better than eating porridge every day. It was also a way to improve their life.


    In the evening, Li Qianlong makes grilled fish for them. The fish is delicious. Xiaoyu hasn''t tasted such delicious food for a long time. She even feels at home.


    Xiao Yun is also very happy to eat, holding a fish nibbling there. What kind of thing is this? No one will know their own situation,


    It''s a bit of a bad feeling. It''s only to push your strength to the limit.


    Li Qianlong baked another one for him. He was very happy and couldn''t help saying, "brother Qianlong, why don''t you take me and my sister away and have roast fish with you every day."


    Li Qianlong can''t help but say: "there''s nothing else. You can''t do without delicious food. Go and talk to your sister."


    After listening to Li Qianlong''s words, Xiao Yun goes to talk to his sister. Li Qianlong is also a little nervous. He doesn''t know what Xiaoyu will think and whether she will agree or not.


    He was nervous, and his heart was like a deer bumping. What a ridiculous thing it was.


    Not long after that, Xiaoyu came to Li Qianlong''s side. Li Qianlong was so worried that he couldn''t help saying, "I asked Xiao Yun to say what he said. Don''t blame him."


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are a strange person. What can''t you say directly?"


    Li Qianlong some accident said: "you this is agreed."


    Xiaoyu nodded, as if to confirm this sentence. Li Qianlong was very happy. He didn''t even know why. He was so happy.


    This time, as usual, Li Qianlong was out on a vigil. He had no words all night. The next morning, the sister and brother had packed up their things and were ready to leave with Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong looked at them and vowed that he would make them live a good life and not let them suffer any more.


    All the way to the north, at the beginning, there were not many pedestrians on the road. It just made people feel a little bad, only to make their own strength more powerful. What''s this.


    Gradually, the roadside began to have some people, and it seemed that there was a little more life around, but there were a lot of ragged people on the roadside, who came here from other places.


    Most of them are homeless, and they can''t find any shelter here. They can only muddle along.


    Li Qianlong thinks that he has the ability. Of course, he won''t be like that. He will definitely find a place for his sister and brother to live, so that they can rely on here.


    He didn''t have much money, so he had to find a place to live for his sister and brother. He had to make money as soon as possible to make a living.


    When Li Qianlong goes to the street, many jobs are done with barriers, not for people like him who have just come down from the sea. He sees that there are a lot of rickshaw drivers on the side of the road. They live by pulling rickshaws. It doesn''t seem difficult. They just rely on their strength.


    He planned to do this first. When he found the revolutionary team, he would join it. At present, he still has to eat and live. It doesn''t matter to him, but he can''t let his sister and brother suffer.


    Li Qianlong was introduced to Lao Jin, the owner of the car shop here. He has 100 cars under his hand, which can be said to be the big boss of the coachman industry.


    New people do not have their own car, only rent a car from him to pull, earn money and then pay a fixed amount of money.

 Chapter 909

    Lao Jin looks at Li Qianlong. The young man is very thin. He seems to be worried that Li Qianlong can''t earn enough money to give him.


    Li Qianlong also saw that the old Jin felt that he might not be competent for the job of pulling a cart, so he rolled up his sleeves and came to the door of the garage. There were two stone lions there, and people didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Li Qianlong went up to the stone lion, put his hands around the stone lion, and immediately lifted the force up. What a force it was, it was helpless for them.


    The stone lion was slowly lifted up by him. Even Lao Jin, who has always been calm, was surprised to see the power of Li Qianlong.


    Before Li Qianlong finished, he held the stone lion for a circle, and then put it back to its original position.


    Everyone has been stunned. There is no need for Li Qianlong to say anything more. Everyone knows what kind of situation this is and what kind of things it is. No one will think that these are right, just like the power of being defeated by others.


    He went to Lao Jin and said, "I want to rent a car."


    Lao Jin said with a smile, "it''s a pity that you have the ability to pull a cart."


    "I''m happy to eat by my own labor." Li Qianlong said to him.


    With that, he took a list next to Lao Jin, signed the contract, pressed his handprint, and went down with Lao Jin to get the car.


    The man also had some feelings about Li Qianlong''s ability. He found a better car in a pile of idle cars for Li Qianlong.


    The man said to him, "this car is for you. It''s a very good car. In fact, with your ability, you can get money faster. Why do you have to do this?"


    Li Qianlong knew that most of the things with fast money were not right. He said to the man, "I think it''s good to sweat and eat my own food."


    "I remind you that this is a rental car. If the car breaks down, you have to pay for the repair. If there is any damage, you have to pay for it at the same price. It''s not so easy to pull a car." The man reminded Li Qianlong.


    Many people feel helpless, no one will know how to do it, what kind of thing it is, no one will know the situation of these things.


    Li Qianlong didn''t pay attention to the man''s warning. He soon took the car on the road. He ran to the places where the crowds gathered and watched the other drivers.


    Their newlyweds ask lower prices than them, and they will never be lazy. Soon, many people specially ask Li Qianlong to carry them.


    Some of them are business people. Some of them are wives of wealthy families. They like to go around. No matter who the customers are, Li Qianlong can always take them to the place they want.


    These are people feel helpless, only to change their own strength more powerful, there are many ridiculous, no one will be so powerful.


    Li Qianlong''s performance quickly won the favor of customers, but others were not satisfied. Customers were willing to find Li Qianlong, which naturally reduced their business. They naturally didn''t like the new guy.


    He didn''t know all this. He just felt that he should earn more money to make a good life for his sister and brother.


    He had just finished his trip that day when he saw the sound of fighting coming from an alley. He didn''t want to worry about anything, but he had a curious look and found that several gangsters were beating a coachman.


    The men surrounded the coachman with fists and kicks, and the coachman only covered his head and was beaten.


    When they were tired, they noticed Li Qianlong standing outside and said to him, "what are you looking at? Get out of here."


    Li Qianlong was ready to turn around and leave. The coachman seemed to recognize him and said to him, "help me. If it goes on like this, they will kill me."


    What makes people feel happy is to raise their strength to the limit. What makes people feel ridiculous, no one is so helpless, just to raise their strength to the limit.


    In his heart, Li Qianlong couldn''t bear it. He walked over and said, "he didn''t have to take his life if he offended you anywhere."


    He wanted to resolve the dispute, but those little gangsters didn''t pay attention to Li Qianlong at all, so they regarded him as an ordinary coachman.


    This makes Li Qianlong a little unbearable. He wants these people to know how powerful he is, and soon he will become very powerful.


    Soon, he just stopped his car by the side of the road, and then rushed into the alley. When those people saw him coming, they showed disdain.


    The leader said, "come on, if you dare to provoke us, you have to pay a price."


    Those people had fruit knives, sticks and other weapons in their hands. Ordinary people didn''t dare to provoke them. Xiao Wang called Li Qianlong just to survive. He didn''t think he would really do it.


    Now he just stares at the sound and figure of Li Qianlong. As long as he is surrounded by those guys later, he will find a chance to escape. Now there is only one person left to look at himself. Maybe there will be a chance.


    When those people saw Li Qianlong coming, they immediately gathered around him to teach him a good lesson.


    The guy with the fruit knife in his hand rushed up first and wanted to make a hole in Li Qianlong''s body to let him know how powerful he was.


    But Li Qianlong where can let him wish, this is some bad things, no one is so ridiculous, he just a hand will be his hand fruit knife to take down.


    That guy is still panicking. Li Qianlong has already kicked him to the ground, and the other one has hit Li Qianlong on the back with a stick, and he still wants him to know that heaven is high and earth is thick.


    But Li Qianlong is like a man with nothing to do. He just breaks his ribs and makes him lie on the ground and wail. What''s that.


    The other hand trembled. The opponent seemed to be a little strange. He had to do it, otherwise he would not have face.


    He punches quickly, but Li Qianlong grabs his fist. Then he breaks his arm bone, and he snorts and falls to the ground.


    The situation was beyond everyone''s imagination. Ah Fei forgot to run away for a while. Looking at him, he looked like a great devil. The man who guarded ah Fei was not strong. He just went to help the two men, and then said to him, "your ability is not small, but our red Dragon Gang is not easy to be provoked. The green mountains will not change and the green water will flow."


    What kind of thing is that? No one will think how ridiculous it is. No one will know his own situation. How ridiculous it is.


    Li Qianlong didn''t take their words to heart, but went to help ah Fei set his bones. Ah Fei also quickly said, "thank you, brother. I will thank you in the future."

 Chapter 910

    "I don''t want to meddle. You should pay back the money you owe them as soon as possible. Not every time someone will help you." Li Qianlong said to him.


    Soon, Li Qianlong took his car home, and ah Fei also went home. He didn''t want to pay back his money, but his income was meager, and he owed more and more money. No one would know his situation.


    It just makes people feel helpless. No one will know the situation.


    Li Qianlong is just a small disturbance. It''s like making people have some bad things. They have to be funny. No one knows their own situation. What makes people feel easy.


    No one will know about these things. When Li Qianlong comes home, it''s like he has a home. Some people cook for him and others wash his clothes. That''s the treatment that most bachelors will never get.


    This is how things, only people feel a little bad, no one knows the situation of these things, Li Qianlong did not take advantage of the opportunity, he is not a despicable person.


    What makes people feel helpless, but such things are ridiculous, nothing can make people feel bad.


    They are not happy, only to make their own strength stronger, what makes people feel easy, but the strength of all people are helpless, no one will have more power.


    But people are a little bad, no one is easy, can make their own strength become stronger.


    These are not so easy to make people feel, but people''s strength is to make people feel helpless, life is like sugar water in general, let people feel sweet.


    Today, Li Qianlong continued to drive. In fact, as long as the weather is not too bad, he would drive. He saw a Fei coming. He brought breakfast to him and said to him, "brother long, this is breakfast for you. Eat a little and then drive. It won''t be too tired."


    What''s that? It''s just that people''s strength is helpless. Li Qianlong doesn''t exclude ah Fei''s enthusiasm. He just casually says to him, "hurry up and pay back the money you owe them. They will come after a long time."


    This is something that makes people feel bad. No one will feel that it is right, just like a person who is defeated by fate. No one will feel that it is right, just like a kind of gratitude.


    Li Qianlong doesn''t need such gratitude. It''s something that makes people feel bad. No one will be so ridiculous. It''s just that such things are helpless. It''s just that such power is helpless. There''s nothing that can make people feel happy. It''s only to make their own power more powerful.


    Soon after he had breakfast, Li Qianlong felt stronger and ran more happily. This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. He finds that a Fei doesn''t have many guests, so he shouts a Fei together.


    At first, he was a little happy, but when the guests got on the bus, he didn''t seem happy. After constantly complaining and sending people away, ah Fei said to Li Qianlong, "I will never send these people away again."


    Li Qianlong some puzzled said: "why, I think they are very good, what''s the problem?"


    He quickly said: "that man was a drunk just now. If you pull him, he will probably vomit on you. The other one is a rogue and probably won''t give you money."


    "But they gave the money after all, and nothing happened." Li Qianlong puzzled said.


    "Because you are a strong person, even if you encounter unfair things, you will get out of danger, but I am just a weak person. It is difficult to face things without loss, and I have no ability to resist risks." A Fei said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong suddenly realized that there was no guarantee for the life of the common people, and he could not bear the risk in many cases. He had to be careful and did not dare to take the slightest risk.


    To some extent, pulling a car is risky, ordinary people can''t bear the risk, but such things are ridiculous, but people''s strength is not so easy.


    Li Qianlong didn''t say anything more. He also felt that his words were too arrogant. He just stood in his own perspective and didn''t consider their feelings. Such mistakes are easy to make.


    Master has also told him that he must understand the situation of others, and can not easily stand on high duty to others, that is very arrogant.


    All these things make people feel helpless. No one will untie their shackles like this. The only way is to strengthen their own strength.


    What makes people feel bad? It''s like something destroyed by fate. People will always be changed by the environment and think that their environment is the same as others. They can''t transcend their own cognition and know what they can''t know.


    Just as his eyes are facing the front, he can''t see the back. Li Qianlong can only make himself stronger and protect himself and Xiaoyu.


    Things in the world are very complicated. What should be is not what should be. What should not happen is often staged.


    This is how things, things in the world is not so simple, it is like a force to be defeated, Li Qianlong usually also take care of Alfredo.


    Let him do some good work, which can be regarded as helping him. He is also very grateful, but he always feels that he has been a drag on others, and is also very worried about what is right, but such power is ridiculous. No one will know his own situation.


    People are always like this. In the face of their own situation, they are powerless to change anything. They just muddle along. Many people have never seen the light of the world in their lifetime.


    What can he do for them? For the first time, Li Qianlong began to doubt himself. Can he really change the world? It seems that no matter how strong he is, it is not enough.


    After returning home, Li Qianlong''s loss was seen by Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu knew that there must be a lot of thoughts in Li Qianlong''s heart. Holding a bowl of soup, she said to Li Qianlong, "it''s hot, but don''t work too hard. If you are tired, you need to have a rest. You should have a broader world. We are the ones who have affected you."


    Li Qianlong knew that it was Xiaoyu who felt that he disliked them. He quickly said, "I don''t dislike you. I just met some things and some feelings."


    "What is it, can you tell me?" Xiaoyu asked quickly.


    Li Qianlong told him about Na afai. He felt that there was no way to save those people. Their fate has been like this since ancient times and can''t be changed at all.


    Hearing Li Qianlong''s words, Xiaoyu fell into a deep meditation. He quickly said, "the light may be weak, and it can only light up an inch in front of him, but even the sun and the moon can''t light up the world. There will always be places that can''t reach."

 Chapter 911

    Xiaoyu is comforting himself, and Li Qianlong also feels relieved. What a ridiculous thing it is. Maybe he put his position too high. He is just a little coachman. How to support the world is just a delusion.


    "Now my brother and I are sheltered by you, otherwise there is no way to live in that place. You saved us." Xiaoyu said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong also felt that it was very meaningful, not only for his own life, but also for them to live better.


    At the thought of this, Li Qianlong felt that he was full of strength. People always like more beautiful things. This is the common wish of people, but the way to achieve it is different.


    Li Qianlong will also protect his own beauty in his own way and will not let any force destroy it.


    It''s almost a month since I drove. It''s time to hand in the money. It is also necessary for them to check the condition of their cars to ensure that the interests of the car factory are not harmed.


    In fact, many people know that when they rent a car to solicit customers, they have to pay the car factory for the money they earn. If they are embezzled, they naturally earn less money. If they buy a car, they can make money.


    Li Qianlong also knows this. He has to save money to buy his own car. People always hope that life will get better and better, but things are not so simple. Living in this world, everyone wants more.


    There are both cooperation and competition. If you want to get more, you have to take advantage. If you have more, you will want more. There is no time to stop.


    Li Qianlong doesn''t want so much. He just wants to make the people around him have enough food and clothing. It seems easy, but it''s also very difficult.


    It''s like a bridge with only ten people on it at the same time. Everyone wants to go up, but how can we let all people on it at the same time? If the plan is good, ten people can play the role of the bridge. That''s ridiculous.


    It''s just that everyone wants to cross the bridge first, which makes the bridge congested and becomes a luxury.


    What kind of thing is this? Maybe no one can get on the bridge at all. Maybe someone guards the road to get on the bridge and doesn''t let people get on easily.


    Things in the world are always like this, which makes people feel helpless, but this kind of thing is a bit bad, people can only live under the rules of reality.


    Li Qianlong felt helpless. He had to keep on working. Maybe he could buy his own car in two years. In this way, he didn''t have to pay any money. He could save more money, and his life would be better and better.


    With such a hope, Li Qianlong worked hard to pull the car. He had to run faster than others to realize his expectations.


    With the help of Li Qianlong, a Fei has done a lot of work these days. We can have more income, and our life is not so poor. Although we still can''t save much money, we can only barely make ends meet.


    The people who asked for debts didn''t come. Ah Fei was also looking forward to all this. What was that? Maybe those people didn''t dare to come and let him go.


    Things will not be as people think, good things are hard to meet, bad things are always not less.


    On this day, when they pulled the car to a remote place, a group of people appeared. They were all from the red dragon gang.


    They surrounded Li Qianlong and a Fei. It was obvious that they had planned for a long time. The leader was a bald man. He stood up and said, "we have to settle the accounts. What do you think?"


    One by one, they are all armed. To let them know how powerful they are, ah Fei hides behind Li Qianlong. He is also helpless about such things.


    Li Qianlong is not afraid, he quickly said: "last time those two people almost killed him, I stopped to save him."


    "It''s natural for him to repay his debts. Can he not repay his debts if he wants to die?" Before that, the guy who had surrounded ah Fei stood up and said.


    Li Qianlong said to him, "ah Fei is already trying to make money. He will always return it."


    "It''s a lot of interest. When can we pay it back completely?" Ah Fei also has some bottomless, you know, these people open casinos, whether they are rich or not, they can go in. It''s a kind of helpless thing.


    They all know their own situation, these things are so helpless, like the fate of being defeated, but such things are very bad. Just such things are a huge wonderful, who will know their helplessness.


    Li Qianlong stood up and said, "can you help my brother reduce some interest so that he can pay it back two days later?"


    "If you say it''s two days later, it''s two days later. How can you say that?" Before that person disdains of say.


    Other people laughed, but they just thought Li Qianlong was talking about his dreams. They didn''t think that an unknown person was qualified to say such words, which of course made them laugh.


    Li Qianlong knew that he had to let these people know his own strength. It''s no good to reason well. He had to let them know his own strength. No one would know his own situation.


    This is what kind of thing, only to raise their own strength to the limit, that is what kind of thing, no one will know the situation, but such things are a bit bad.


    Soon came to their own stage, they all feel that they have to have more wonderful, just like the people who were defeated by fate, their strength is extremely ridiculous.


    Seeing that Li Qianlong took a few steps forward, the two men also felt a little afraid and unconsciously stepped back. However, they realized that they could not be looked down upon in this way and suddenly took a step forward.


    Other people think these guys are scared out of their wits, and soon a few new people are the first to rush out. This is a good opportunity for them to perform.


    The two men were carrying steel pipes in their hands. They had learned some Kung Fu, and they were very ridiculous about these things.


    They cooperate very well. Li Qianlong can only attack one and will give another chance. If he is someone else, he can''t beat them unless he is far superior to them.


    Li Qianlong has little combat experience. Naturally, it is impossible for him to catch them. They attack at the same time. Li Qianlong grabs the steel pipe waved by the man in red, and the one in green on the other side. He attacks behind Li Qianlong''s back and wants to use him to build his own career.


    But when he hit Li Qianlong, what he expected didn''t appear. Li Qianlong''s body didn''t even vibrate. He just grabbed the steel pipe of the man in red with one hand, and then threw him on the man in green.


    Han Youlong, one of the leaders, was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Li Qianlong had such great strength.

 Chapter 912

    Two people were smashed to fly out, they did not expect the first time to meet such a guy, can throw two people fly, the need for strength is absolutely not small.


    Han Youlong, the leader, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "you have a good skill. If you are willing to join our Red Dragon Gang, you can write off the previous grudges. What do you think?"


    Li Qianlong feels a sense of danger from this man. He has his ability to be the second leader of a gang.


    What''s the situation? No one will think that this is the right way to do it. It''s just that the power is so ridiculous, just like everything that has been changed by fate. There is no power as a human being any more. It''s just that such things are helpless.


    It''s just that such power is a bit bad, no one will feel the situation of these things, but such things are helpless, no one will know that their own things are so helpless.


    Li Qianlong said to him, "thank you for your kindness. I''m not going to join any gangs. I just want to have a good life."


    "Don''t be shameless. Our boss invited you personally. What else do you want?" The person beside disdains to say.


    Han Youlong looked into Li Qianlong''s eyes and said to him, "people are in the river''s lake. They can''t help themselves. Many things you don''t want to escape from."


    Li Qianlong said to him, "after half a month, ah Fei will pay you back the money he owes you. Don''t embarrass him any more."


    These things are really a little bad, no one will think how ridiculous this is, like the power to be defeated by fate. This is such a thing, no one will have such power, but people''s situation is a bit terrible.


    After that, Li Qianlong left with a Fei. He was puzzled that Li Qianlong didn''t want to join the Chilong gang. In his opinion, joining the Chilong gang would make him popular and spicy. He no longer had to pull a cart to make money. That''s the life of a man.


    Li Qianlong doesn''t envy their life. He just thinks that relying on himself is the most reassuring thing. The guy who let others support him is a moth.


    The tree wants to be quiet but the wind does not stop. This kind of thing makes people feel helpless.


    Very soon, he encountered the difficulties of these people. When he pulled the car, he would always meet some little gangsters. He could only avoid them. These people made their strength very strong.


    This is what kind of thing, only to enhance their own strength to the limit, this is a kind of people feel helpless.


    Nothing can make people feel happy, just like lifting their own strength to the limit, only to make their own strength stronger.


    That is how things, but that kind of power is a little ridiculous, no one knows the problem, like a kind of things to be defeated, but such power is some helpless.


    All of these make people feel helpless and ridiculous about their own strength. No one will know their own situation.


    What makes people feel helpless? It''s like the power of being defeated by others. What makes people feel so ridiculous? He always thinks that if he doesn''t hurt others, others won''t provoke him.


    But this is not the case. As long as you have something that others need, if you don''t give it to them, it will be restless.


    These things can''t bring him any good, these troubles are all caused by his own ability.


    Li Qianlong''s original aim of learning skills was to make achievements, but how could he have thought of causing such trouble? Li Qianlong has beat back these red dragon gang members several times, and he is so tired.


    If you want to solve these problems, you either have to be soft or overcome them. To do this, you have to make your strength stronger.


    After half a month, Li Qianlong found those guys and said to them, "the money has been put together. It''s time for a Fei and you to pay off, and it''s time for me and you to finish everything."


    The people of the red dragon Gang took the money and said to a Fei, "now your account is settled."


    A Fei naturally has a high heart. He can pay back the money, so he won''t have to be cared about by them in the future, and he can live the life he wants.


    Li Qianlong also thinks so. He wants to get rid of the relationship and live his own life. Han Youlong says to him, "come with me. Our boss wants to see you."


    A Fei didn''t know what was going on. He just said casually, "Li Qianlong doesn''t owe you any more. There''s no need to see the boss of the red dragon gang."


    "Get out of the way. It''s not your turn to butt in here." Before that green clothes said to him.


    Li Qianlong said angrily, "I''ll go with him. Don''t hurt my friends."


    During this period of time, he really regarded ah Fei as his friend, and certainly would not let them hurt his friend.


    Ah Fei is very proud to say: "hear, he said I was his friend."


    The man in Green doesn''t dare to talk much. Ah Fei is willing to meet the leader of the red dragon gang with Li Qianlong. It''s not how bold he is, but he knows that if this man wants to harm Li Qianlong, he has already done it. Asking him to talk is a matter and something to discuss.


    A Fei and Li Qianlong follow Han Youlong to see the eldest brother of the red dragon gang. They are uneasy, but they pretend to be calm. Li Qian is really calm. For these guys, he is helpless.


    Soon they came to a yard, and there were shouts. It was someone practicing martial arts in it. When Li Qianlong heard the sound, he felt that the man inside was not mediocre, but a powerful practitioner.


    It''s just that people''s strength is so ridiculous, just like being defeated by fate. It''s just that people''s strength is insufficient, just like being defeated.


    Soon came to the yard, see that bald in the inside boxing, a move in a hushengfeng, the leaves on the ground are driven up by his boxing style, which is a bit bad.


    Seeing what he looked like, Li Qianlong called out "yes" very quickly. He had never seen such good Kung Fu before. It can be said that it was rare to see him.


    Hearing Li Qianlong''s cheers, the man quickly stopped and came to Li Qianlong''s side with a smile. He looked at him carefully and found that it was not the way he thought it was. It was not like a martial arts expert at all, but like a farmer at the foot of the mountain.


    The man whispered and quickly reached out his hand to Li Qianlong''s neck. Although Li Qianlong didn''t know why, his body instinct exceeded his body reaction.


    Holding out his hand to block the man''s hand, the distance between the man''s paw and Li Qianlong is only inches, but Li Qianlong has firmly grasped his wrist, making him half an inch unable to move forward.

 Chapter 913

    People with a clear eye can see that they are fighting each other. They are pushed away from a distance to avoid being hurt by mistake. The bluestone slabs under their feet have been cracked, which is surprising to people.


    After half a fight, the two had to stop. It''s just that such strength is ridiculous. Both of them try to find out each other''s weight and know how to deal with it.


    "Your strength is not small. You don''t look like a martial arts practitioner, but I''m clumsy." The man said with a smile.


    "You should be the boss behind the scenes of the red dragon gang. You know what these people do. What they do outside is to bully the people at the bottom. And do you want me to join the red dragon Gang?" Li Qianlong said quickly.


    This is a question. Ah Fei is also a sweat to Li Qianlong. He can see that Li Qianlong''s strength and the man''s radius are eight Liang, but his combat experience doesn''t seem to be rich. If he does, the situation is not optimistic.


    The man, of course, is the leader of the red dragon gang. He said with a smile: "you must have practiced Kung Fu. You know it''s not easy. You need a lot of herbs to boil your muscles and bones every day. You have been rich in martial arts since ancient times. There''s no condition that you can''t practice Kung Fu. You have to work hard every day, or you''ll fall back. "


    "In order to practice Kung Fu, you let them make money for you outside and meet the conditions for you to practice Kung Fu." Li Qianlong asked.


    The man said quickly: "this world is like this. I''m just trying to make a fool of myself."


    "I''m ashamed to be associated with people like you. Even if I can''t do something for the people, I can''t do anything to hurt the masses." Li Qianlong said with righteous words.


    The man said with a smile, "I, monk Chilong, have come here and met selfish people. I really haven''t met people like you. It''s just that it''s hard for you to keep your own life in this troubled time. If you have that idea, I''m afraid you won''t live long. "


    Li Qianlong knew that what he said was true. If he wanted to live, he had to do anything to live. Otherwise, he would have a hard life in this chaotic world.


    But Li Qianlong didn''t want to live like that. He would rather live a hard life than compromise with the world and live for his faith.


    The red dragon monk quickly said, "I see right. Maybe you will make the red dragon Gang better and lead them on the right path by being the leader of the red dragon gang."


    Everyone didn''t expect that the red dragon monk would have such an idea. He wanted Li Qianlong to be the leader of the gang. It''s incredible.


    Even one side of Han Youlong quickly asked: "guild leader, this is why, you when the good, why to abdicate."


    Monk Chilong quickly said, "Nanhai Buddha sect is in trouble. I have to go back. This time, life and death are hard to predict. I have to find a new leader for you. He is not weak and kind-hearted. He can lead you on the right path."


    He didn''t expect that the red dragon monk had such an idea. Han Youlong advised him, "boss, you''ve sneaked out. You''re not a Buddhist in the South China Sea for a long time. Why should you care about their lives?"


    The red dragon monk quickly said: "although I have been expelled from the gate wall, but more than ten years of nurturing grace, we must not watch the school destroyed."


    Monk Chilong has decided to go. He doesn''t care about his life and death at all. Before he leaves, he chooses a new leader to lead them on the right path.


    Li Qianlong suddenly realized that the red dragon monk was so loyal and courageous, which made people admire him.


    It was the first time that he knew the two sides of human beings. He didn''t expect that on one side he was an obstinate gangster and on the other he became a chivalrous man.


    This made Li Qianlong not know what to do. He said to Li Qianlong, "I''ll leave these brothers to you. I hope you can treat them well, because they are on the right path."


    No one will feel helpless about that. Li Qianlong said quickly, "I didn''t expect you to have such a plan. In fact, there''s no need to lose your life in vain."


    "If a man does something, he will do it." The red dragon monk said quickly.


    It seems that people can''t persuade him. They can only let monk Chilong leave. He has been very kind to his brothers all these years. He can only survive because of his protection. I didn''t expect to leave them today.


    Many brothers at the scene left tears. They knew that the red dragon monk was almost dead and lifeless. The weapons possessed by the aggressors could not be resisted by those who practiced martial arts. Many famous masters wanted to test the power of firearms, and they all ended up miserable.


    The red dragon monk said to the crowd, "I know the affection of my brothers. If we can meet again in the future, we must drink and have fun."


    After that, he left with something. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to make his own strength stronger. What kind of thing is it? No one will know his own situation. What kind of ridiculous thing is it.


    It''s just that such power is ridiculous. They all have to have a lot of wonderful things, just like things defeated by fate.


    Soon after the red dragon monk left, Han Youlong quickly stood up and said: "before the leader left, let Li Qianlong be our new leader. We should support him and listen to his command."


    In fact, many people don''t know much about Li Qianlong. It''s just that the old gang leader''s last wish made him become the new gang leader. They are not really willing to submit to him.


    Li Qianlong went to the position of the leader and said to the people, "monk Chilong asked me to be the leader. In fact, I don''t know how to do it. Now I want to do something. Do you want to do it or not?"


    Han Youlong said: "now you are the leader of the gang. We will follow what you say. Those who don''t comply can be dealt with according to the guild rules."


    "This matter is likely to be life-threatening. There is no need to let everyone take their lives. Those who are willing to go with me to Nanhai Buddhist sect will follow me, and those who are unwilling can stay. No one can embarrass them with this reason." Li Qianlong said to the crowd quickly.


    Hearing what he said, Han Youlong was a little surprised and said, "go to Nanhai Buddha sect. What does the leader mean?"


    "Of course, we need to save the red dragon monk. If possible, we should try our best to save the people of Nanhai Buddhism." Li Qianlong said firmly.


    The people on the scene roared loudly: "go to Nanhai Buddha sect and save the old leader."


    All the people are reluctant to give up the old gang leader. They are the people with the Dao tou and Tian Xue. The most important thing is their loyalty. They will never retreat, even if they are cut to pieces.


    In the end, more than one hundred members of the Chilong Gang chose to go to Nanhai Buddhist sect, and the remaining dozens who did not want to go left the gang to continue.


    They set out in three directions, hoping to meet monk Chilong on the way. In fact, Nanhai Buddha sect is a famous sect in the Wulin. Now they are threatened by the invaders. Naturally, they invite others to protect the mountain gate.

 Chapter 914

    It''s just that today''s land of China is devastated and many places have been razed by the aggressors, and there is another piece that can be kept.


    There are a lot of people coming, but not many are really able to help. Most of them are on the sidelines, and few of them can really help.


    Li Qianlong saw a lot of onlookers along the way. Maybe they wanted to get some benefits from the fire and get a piece of the cake. That''s their real goal.


    Most of these people are greedy for life and afraid of death. Unless they are driven by great interests, they can''t give up their lives for these irrelevant things.


    That''s the life of ordinary people, without much brilliance and brilliance. This is how things, can live is the biggest victory, only by these capable people to cheer up and lead them to make a real career.


    All the way to Nanhai Buddhism, there is a very solemn palace, it looks very sacred.


    There are also many monks living here. It''s such a ridiculous thing. They still live as usual, but the sadness in their faces can''t be removed.


    The soldiers are divided into three groups. At the moment, Li Qianlong is with more than 20 people. They are all observing near the Buddhist gate in the South China Sea. They can adapt to the situation.


    They stayed in a teahouse outside for the time being. On the one hand, they stayed and on the other hand, they inquired about the people.


    This is a gathering place for news. Many people are here to exchange their information. They are all concerned about the situation of Nanhai Buddhism and see what to do.


    Li Qianlong and his colleagues raised their ears to listen to the situation of Nanhai Buddhism.


    They listen while drinking tea to see what these people say. All the people who can gather here are concerned about the situation of Buddhism in the South China Sea.


    This ancient temple has been standing here for hundreds of years. Even though it has undergone several changes of dynasties, it has not changed much. This is something that people admire very much.


    But today''s situation is different from that of the past. This time we are not any forces on China, but the aggressors on the other side of the distant sea, which makes people feel very helpless. Today''s China is in decline. We have no power to deal with them, we can only let them wreak havoc here.


    Li Qianlong is also very helpless, these things are so ridiculous, after all, they are Chinese, but also to make a contribution to their hometown.


    Nanhai Buddhism was built 300 years ago. In order to accept Buddhist disciples and give him a place to live, the emperor built Nanhai Buddhism. Most of the monks here are martial monks. These monks have excellent martial arts, but they do not participate in secular affairs with this force.


    There is a classic saying in Buddhism, "saving one life is better than building a seven level pagoda". From this sentence, we can see that Buddhism strongly advocates saving people from fire and water. Therefore, this group of monks of Nanhai Buddhism rarely appear in secular things, and it is the same in today''s era. These Shaolin monks spend more time in temples practicing martial arts.


    In the temple located in the mountains, the days of martial monks are peaceful and quiet. The income source of the temple and the living resources of the monks basically depend on the Pilgrims who come to the temple and themselves to go out to make love.


    Relying on pilgrims or going out to make love is a way of food and clothing that monks have had since ancient times. This way can not only ensure their life, but also prevent them from losing themselves in the secular world. In addition, the ancient temples generally had the land granted to them by the emperor. These temples spent money to hire some tenants to cultivate their land, and they could live on the grain they harvested.


    In modern times, the life of monks is not so easy. During the Anti Japanese War, the whole country and the whole Chinese nation were involved in this battle. No one could stay out of the war and live a stable life regardless of the world affairs. Nanhai Buddhism in Songshan Mountain has a long history, among which there are many martial monks, who naturally play their own role in the crisis of the country.


    Soon a group of invaders came here. They were very familiar with the situation here. They swaggered here and wanted to make the final persuasion. They all knew that these people wanted the nirvana Sutra of Nanhai Buddhism.


    It''s the treasure of Buddhism. It''s the founder of Buddhism who wrote down his own insights and handed them down for hundreds of years. It can let countless people who love Buddhism know the profound mystery.


    When they came to the front of the gate, it seemed that the leader was also a Buddhist. He came to the gate, gave a deep Buddhist gift and said, "Amitabha."


    The big monk at the gate soon saluted him, and the other side treated him with courtesy, and of course he would not be impolite.


    However, the other side is eloquent, seemingly enthusiastic, but actually harbouring evil intentions. On the surface, what we see is always superficial. It''s just the so-called "knowing people, knowing face, not knowing heart".


    The first seat of Rohan hall introduced the monk who had come all over the world. People outside didn''t see any fighting. They just shook their heads and sat down.


    Of course, there are also some brave people who want to see what the situation will be like.


    Li Qianlong is sitting in the teahouse. Of course, he doesn''t know what will happen to them. He is so helpless about these things. There is nothing to be helpless about.


    Several people nearby proposed to follow in. If they didn''t, they couldn''t know what was going on. They always watched the fire from the other side and couldn''t help in time.


    All of a sudden, they saw a man who looked like the red dragon monk walking in. Naturally, they woke up. Li Qianlong made a quick decision and said to the public, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Soon Li Qianlong led the crowd into the Nanhai Buddhist sect. They all had to know what was going on and do it when it was time. The invaders'' troops had surrounded the outside to make sure that no fly could fly out.


    Those things are a little bad. Soon someone will come here and untie their shackles.


    Inside is a big censer, there are still a lot of unburned incense, but such power is so ridiculous, no one would do such a thing. We can only raise our own strength to the limit, not so powerless. They have to make them more powerful. They saw the monk talking with the abbot of Nanhai Buddhism. A moment later, there was a dispute.


    All the people behind the monk took out their guns, and soon there was a gunshot. Someone fell down in the gunshot. It was very funny for those things, just like the power defeated by fate.

 Chapter 915

    What kind of thing is that? No one will think what kind of thing it is. They all open their own shackles with their own strength. The panic crowd is scattered everywhere, and no one cares about their affairs.


    It''s just that the power is so ridiculous. What a terrible thing it is. The red dragon monk rushed like a tiger and broke one of the men with guns.


    Other people also shot, red dragon monk had to avoid, that is how ridiculous thing, Li Qianlong with people to attack, to avoid those panic crowd, to rescue the red dragon monk.


    What kind of thing is this? It''s just that things like that make people feel strange. They keep moving. Be careful of the guns in the hands of the aggressors.


    The leader said with a grim smile: "fire, since you can''t get it, it will be completely destroyed."


    Soon there was a roaring sound from outside, and soon the gate was opened by cannons. Those people were helpless. This is the power to be defeated by fate.


    Soon, the monk who guarded the gate was also injured by the power of the cannon, and he fell out with blood and flesh. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    That is beyond their imagination of powerful power, not these flesh and blood of them can resist, their powerless resistance, can only be meaningless sacrifice.


    The monks on the scene also felt hopeless. The opponent''s strength was too strong to stop.


    "I''ll give you another chance. As long as you hand over the nirvana Sutra, I''ll stop. If you don''t hand it over, it will be razed to the ground in an instant." The Big Ben Taijun said wildly.


    When people heard what he said, it was his ultimatum. If they didn''t comply, they would destroy Nanhai Buddhism.


    Some people wavered and persuaded the abbot to hand over the nirvana Sutra in exchange for the peace of the thousand year old temple. They were not afraid of no firewood.


    This may be right. It''s not a loss to use a book to save the ancient temple for thousands of years, but it makes people feel a little desperate. After losing this book, there may be a lot to lose.


    The difficult choice is not for others, but for those who are making a choice. Other people are all expressing their own opinions. In fact, no matter how they choose, their interests will not be affected.


    The abbot of Nanhai Buddhism is monk Huiming. Even though he is determined to defend himself, he can''t bear to be buried with so many people. With a sigh, he said, "Huihai, go and take out the nirvana Sutra."


    Monk Huihai quickly took orders to get it. Abbot Huiming stood up and said, "Tai Jun, heaven has the virtue of a good life. Don''t kill people in vain."


    "I''ll give you half an hour, half an hour, and I want to see Nirvana Sutra," he said with a grim smile


    Everyone is also in a panic, life and death in front of us, Huihai monk didn''t come back, their heart is worried. Just when they couldn''t help it, someone finally saw Huihai come back.


    They yelled, "Huihai, you''re back. Nirvana Sutra."


    Huihai lowered his head and said, "Nirvana Sutra is gone."


    "Ah, the nirvana Sutra has been placed in the Sutra Pavilion. How could it be lost?" The Abbot''s voice began to tremble. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen at the critical moment.


    Nirvana Sutra has always been placed in the Sutra Pavilion. There are several elders guarding it. It is very difficult for outsiders to go in and steal.


    This makes people feel helpless. Now that the nirvana Sutra can''t be taken out, how can we deal with the immediate problems.


    At this time, Li Qianlong said, "how many people have seen Nirvana Sutra."


    Red dragon monk said: "in addition to the successive Shaolin abbot, no one has seen the nirvana Sutra, even those elders can only look at it from a distance."


    "That''s good. There are so many Buddhist sutras. Just give him one." Li Qianlong said.


    It''s really a little tricky. Huihai, the abbot of Buddhism, said, "it''s against the tenet of Buddhism, and it''s not a long-term plan."


    "Buddhism says that if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? In the face of crisis, some small sacrifices can save countless lives, and what can''t be done." Li Qianlong said quickly.


    "Amitabha." Abbot Huiming said with emotion.


    Naturally, Li Qianlong was asked to do it. Li Qianlong did not refuse. He took a Book covered by a tray and went to the Big Book Taijun. Countless black guns pointed at Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong is not afraid. He is helpless in the face of these guys, and has nothing to control.


    The big Taijun is looking at Li Qianlong with a smile. The book in his hand is his dream. Of course, he is very happy to see Nanhai Buddhism yield.


    Someone around him said, "he seems to be the murderer of Yamamoto Taijun. We can''t let him go."


    Big Ben Taijun is Yamamoto Taijun''s brother, naturally can''t easily let Li Qianlong, his face quietly, will take the tray with the book.


    The Big Book Taijun took the book on the tray, flipped it casually, and quickly said, "isn''t this an ordinary Buddhist Scripture? You can''t deceive me."


    "Nirvana Sutra is like this. How can a monk cheat you if he doesn''t lie?" Li Qianlong said to him quickly.


    This is how things, no one will know their own situation, the big Taijun looked at the eye is said: "I hope you did not cheat me."


    Li Qianlong handed things to him and wanted to leave, but he didn''t expect that Big Ben Taijun immediately took out his gun and shot Li Qianlong. Soon the gun rang and Li Qianlong covered his chest and fell down.


    Everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, the big prince was so cruel. The red dragon monk wanted to help, but he was held by someone and said to him, "don''t go there. You have already sacrificed. Don''t sacrifice any more."


    The Big Ben Taijun said with a smile: "this person has hurt our people, so naturally he can''t leave his life."


    He also felt helpless in his righteous words. Power is the truth, which is often the case. No one can be alone.


    Soon the Big Ben left with a laugh, and the threat of artillery fire was relieved. But when the Big Ben found that the nirvana sutra was fake, he would naturally come back, and then it would not be so simple.


    People''s hearts are shrouded in some gloomy clouds. They don''t know what will happen in the future. This kind of thing is really a bit bad. Many disciples have already left here. It''s also common sense that trees fall and monkeys scatter. No one will know how to untie their shackles. This is a kind of thing that makes people feel helpless.


    Others were a little dejected. The red dragon monk ran to Li Qianlong and cried, "you died miserably. I wanted you to inherit the leader of the red dragon Gang, but I didn''t expect you to follow me. What should I do?"

 Chapter 916

    At this time, only two coughs were heard. Li Qianlong stood up straight again and said, "I''m not dead yet. You''re so anxious to cry for me."


    The red dragon monk did not expect that Li Qianlong could even get up. This is a miracle.


    "I saw that you were shot just now. Why didn''t you die? Even there was no wound." The red dragon monk asked.


    Li Qianlong coughed twice and said, "where can I die so easily?"


    He tried his best to drive the Shenwen on his body, which naturally blocked the impact of the bullet and did not hurt himself. These things make people feel helpless, and no one will know the problems.


    Seeing Li Qianlong standing up, the abbot Huihai yelled: "Amitabha, Buddha bless you."


    Li Qianlong knew that this was not done by Buddha, but by himself. However, he did not make it clear that beliefs are different, and it is good to have different pursuits.


    These things are really helpless. Li Qianlong doesn''t know that they are in such a situation. They are very bad for their own strength.


    Li Qianlong went to the abbot and said to him, "the most urgent task now is to find the stolen Nirvana Sutra as soon as possible, and let all the disciples break into parts to avoid the pursuit of the invaders."


    Abbot Huihai nodded and said, "what the benefactor said is very true. I have no idea how to do this."


    Li Qianlong''s resurrection from death is a miracle. It''s a bit helpless for everyone''s situation, but at the moment people are shrouded in gloom, and they are numb to this kind of thing.


    Soon Abbot Huihai called the rest of the Buddhists together. They all looked worried. They seemed to have some helplessness about it.


    Abbot Huihai stood on the platform and said to all the people, "today, we Buddhism have encountered a great disaster. We are all disciples of Buddhism. We should have been watching and helping each other, but the enemy is powerful and there is no need to die together. Therefore, I decided to dissolve Shanmen. Those who want to go home can go home, and those who want to stay can stay."


    The disciples looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. Someone turned and left. They went to pack up and prepare to leave.


    There are also a few who have not left. It seems that they are dedicated to guarding Buddhism, but in fact they are not. The invaders'' troops have occupied this place, and those who leave are hard to get far.


    On the contrary, there is still a chance to stay. The man who stole the nirvana Sutra will not leave at this time, because he will surely fall into the hands of the aggressor and escape by feigning death.


    In the end, there are not many people left, and there are about dozens of them. The first seats in each courtyard are only more than ten. They are the people who may steal Nirvana Sutra. Only with their accomplishments can they try to cultivate Nirvana Sutra.


    It is said that Nirvana Sutra can make people enter the state of suspended animation, and after experiencing nirvana, people''s potential will be greatly improved, and they can have the power to transcend human boundaries.


    Buddhist abbots of all ages are qualified to practice, but few of them can. This is a bit helpless. People think it''s a bit bad. No one will know such a thing, but people''s power is ridiculous.


    There is nothing that can make people feel happy, only the power of the people to the limit.


    This is a very terrible thing, no one will know the situation, they are what kind of thing, for their own strength is so ridiculous, like the power to be defeated by fate.


    What can make people feel bad, no one will know the situation, but such power is a little ridiculous.


    That person must be practicing in the dark, waiting for a big day. What''s the matter? No one can bear such a thing. He can''t make a big fortune with such a dull voice.


    This is how things, no one will know their own situation, into a very funny thing, like the fate of the power to beat.


    Li Qianlong wanted to find out the man and see what was going on. At that time, there were four elders who guarded the Sutra Pavilion. They guarded the Sutra Pavilion in shifts day and night. No one would know anything about themselves. They had to raise their strength to the limit.


    At that time, because Nanhai Buddhism was attacked by the invaders, monk Huiming left the Sutra Pavilion, leaving only monk Hui''an to guard, but when he died, the nirvana Sutra disappeared.


    It can be seen that the man who stole the Scriptures had a premeditated plan and was waiting for this opportunity. He killed monk Hui''an and robbed the Scriptures.


    Abbot Huihai inspected Hui''an''s body. He was killed by a Luohan fist in the mouth of yuexiong. This Kung Fu is the basic martial arts of Nanhai Buddhism, and almost every Buddhist monk knows it.


    But if you want to practice to such a perfect level, there are few people who can kill the head of nadamo Academy. His strength is almost the top of Buddhism.


    In addition to the head of each courtyard, it is the old monk of Huihai''s generation who has such strength. It''s very easy to say that the scope is small.


    Huiming, the first seat in the Dharma hall, Huikai, the first seat in the Luohan hall, Huiqing, the first seat in the 36th room, including Huifang and Huiyuan, the martial monks of the older generation.


    According to reason, they are the only ones with such strength. Li Qianlong began to help them investigate. Huiming, the first monk of the Dharma academy, naturally lives in the Dharma Academy. The martial monks here are the best among the Buddhists. They usually don''t undertake any duties. They just concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    Soon Li Qianlong entered the nadamo Academy. All the people here are practicing martial arts. Some of them have already left. There are more than ten martial arts maniacs who are really obsessed with martial arts. They will not leave here. There are the best conditions for practicing martial arts.


    However, it''s difficult to sustain them now, because the invaders'' rampage and several disturbances have greatly reduced the number of pilgrims, and it''s difficult to support them because of the food shortage of Buddhism.


    Martial arts training needs nutrition, otherwise, it is far more than ordinary people''s physical consumption, enough to make a fat man become skinny in a short time.


    They can''t eat enough food, so they can only reduce practice and ease their own consumption.


    Huiming, the first seat of the Dharma hall, looks in his eyes and is anxious in his heart. No one will know how to solve it. This is something that makes people feel bad.


    This is how ridiculous, no one will think it is any easy thing, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    When Li Qianlong saw the first seat of the Dharma hall, he was meditating. He had just come back from meditation. He looked a little weaker than before, and he was no longer as vigorous as before.

 Chapter 917

    What kind of thing is this? No one will think how ridiculous it is. It is only to raise one''s own strength to the limit.


    The power in the eyes of the head of Dharma hall is not seen at all. Staring at Li Qianlong is like being watched by a tiger, which makes people feel very small.


    He looked up at the head of the Dharma hall without fear and said to him, "the abbot has something to do with you. I hope you can go to the main hall."


    "Elder martial brother has a destiny. I dare not disobey him." He put his hands together, and his own power was reduced. He said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong is also sweating behind his back. He is so powerful that he is far from their opponent even though he has reached the limit of human beings.


    He soon went to find another person, the first Huikai in Luohan hall. He was something that made people feel helpless. He had to make his strength stronger.


    This is what kind of thing, no one will know their helplessness, only to enhance their own strength to the limit, this is a kind of people feel some bad things, no one will think that is what kind of thing.


    The first seat of Luohan hall is naturally another kind of elegant demeanor. He is very kind. He gladly responds to Li Qianlong''s invitation. It seems that he should be the least suspicious person.


    Li Qianlong told himself that he can''t judge people by his attitude. People''s right and wrong, good and evil are not so easy to decide. If people''s good and evil can be easily seen, there will be not so many hypocrites in the world.


    Soon, Li Qianlong invited all the people who should be invited to attend the meeting. In fact, he wanted to find out who had stolen the nirvana Sutra.


    This is some ridiculous things, for the power of all people are so bad, only to promote their own situation to the limit.


    Li Qianlong also attended the meeting. The smell of tea in the hall overflowed, and the ready tea was put in front of the public.


    "This is Luohan tea that I have collected for a long time. You can have a taste of it." Abbot Huihai said to the people.


    Hearing this, the resentment in the hearts of the people also disappeared, which makes people feel helpless. Such things make people feel not so happy, just like a force to be defeated.


    Soon, everyone also gave the abbot face and drank the tea in front of him. At this time, there was a danger on the Abbot''s face, which made Li Qianlong feel strange.


    The abbot said quickly: "this time the nirvana sutra was stolen, I feel very sad. Why do you want to do this? It''s not to let us Buddhism completely perish. No one will think it''s right."


    It''s like something defeated by fate, but such strength is so weak that no one can resist such strength.


    This is a kind of thing that makes people feel helpless, only to make their own strength more powerful.


    The abbot said these words just to embarrass them. There are some dissatisfied things, but people''s strength is helpless.


    It''s like being defeated by others, which makes people feel helpless, that is, to raise their own strength to the limit, which is a kind of thing that makes you feel ridiculous.


    They all feel that they have to have a lot of power, which makes people feel ridiculous.


    Only by turning our own strength into a huge stage, no one can escape the situation of these things, just like being defeated, but people''s strength is helpless.


    Nothing can become more clear, these are people feel not so happy, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    What can be solved is to open up one''s own power, which is a ridiculous thing, only to make a lot of power worse.


    Soon someone stood up and said, "abbot, are you doubting us?"


    "Someone has to be responsible for all this. It''s one of you who does it." Abbot Huihai stood up and said.


    "Who is it? If I know who it is, I must find him out and teach him a good lesson." The head of Luohan hall, Huikai, said quickly.


    But contrary to the normal, the abbot Huihai said quickly: "no, it doesn''t matter who stole it. Anyway, you did it."


    "What do you mean?" Huikai said, puzzled.


    "It means you''re all going to die." Abbot Huihai said with a smile that he soon removed his disguise and became a woman.


    "You, what''s the matter with you." Huiming, the first seat of Dharma hall, felt very uncomfortable. He could not stand steadily. He immediately sat down again. It seemed that his hair was poisonous.


    The situation of other people is similar. They all drink tea. Of course, they are all in the same situation.


    The woman didn''t look like a Chinese, but like the aggressor. She just pulled a soft sword from her waist and was about to kill everyone.


    When he came to the side of Huiming, he didn''t expect that something happened suddenly. What happened? Huiming''s body suddenly disappeared. When she realized that it was wrong, she wanted to step back immediately.


    But it''s too late. Huiming''s hand has already been shot, which will kill the woman in an instant. He really hit the woman with his hand, but he didn''t exert himself. It was like hitting a piece of cotton.


    The woman retreated, like a snake, with a look of horror on her face. She also escaped from death.


    Soon, several leaders stood up and formed a circle around her. Huiming said to her, "where did you get the abbot. If you don''t give him up, you can''t get out of here. "


    That woman faces a few head seats, pour still calm very much, she says with a smile: "a few want to bully me this little girl?"


    "You must be the Yihe faction of the aggressors?" Li Qianlong asked quickly.


    The woman said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to know this. It seems that you have worked hard."


    "Know yourself and know the enemy. You can win a hundred battles. If you don''t know you, how can you deal with you?" Li Qianlong doesn''t care.


    The woman said with a smile, "I know I''m from the Yihe sect, and I have to be so embarrassed."


    "But you have provoked us. You shouldn''t have come here. When you set foot on this land to do evil, you have already committed unforgivable sins." Li Qianlong said with some heaviness.


    "If you hurt me, Buddhism will be razed to the ground." Namiko said.


    She is confident that the people behind her do have such strength.


    Li Qianlong has known for a long time that how could Abbot Huihai have such good tea? Buddhism has been short of food for some time.

 Chapter 918

    In fact, as the abbot, he has sold all the valuable things to maintain his daily consumption. How could he keep such a good tea? In addition, he feels that something is wrong with him.


    So Li Qianlong let everyone swallow the poison pill before going to the banquet. They had been prepared, and of course they would not be poisoned easily.


    Catching this witch is pretending to be the abbot. The abbot doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead. Naturally, she can''t be let go easily.


    Some of the first seats are not vegetarians. They immediately want to capture her, but naimeizi naturally has his means. He throws something out, which immediately turns into a fog. Naimeizi wants to escape through the fog.


    Li Qianlong is to see the situation, immediately is to use the body to block the escape of naimeizi, naimeizi holding a dagger to push back Li Qianlong, but he did not step back.


    Nai Meizi did not expect that it would be like this, only to collide with Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong really blocked Namiko and won precious time. Everyone rushed up. Li Qianlong was also hurt by the powerful impact, but he always held Namiko, which made her feel ashamed and angry.


    Not waiting to get up, Nai Meizi kicked Li Qianlong away and said angrily, "I''d rather die than hold me. You are a real nuisance."


    Although she said it was disgusting, she was still very sensitive to the feeling of being hugged. At this time, the first seats had surrounded her again and blocked his way.


    This is not the most unpleasant thing for her. The guy who was supposed to be dead actually got up from the ground without much injury.


    If she knew what happened before, she wouldn''t be surprised.


    But the status quo can''t make her think too much, several heads have surrounded her, it''s hard to have another chance to escape.


    "We don''t want to fight with you, only you can hand over our abbot." Said the head of Luohan hall.


    No one will think that it is right to fight with a woman. It really insults their dignity, even if the woman is not weak.


    Just such things are some helpless, that naimeizi also played a horizontal, just don''t say. Such things are really helpless.


    Several leaders also knew that Namiko could not escape. It was ridiculous. They soon caught Namiko. They did not know how to deal with it. Finally, they decided to leave it to Li Qianlong for him to interrogate.


    Li Qianlong had to accept this task, and he was a little at a loss to torture Namiko. After all, it was not that kind of heresy, and he could not do something too mean.


    The only way to do this is to tie her up first, and then slowly put out her words. Knowing the whereabouts of Abbot Huihai, naimeizi was really tied up, but the progress was not smooth.


    "As long as you tell the whereabouts of Abbot Huihai, I promise to let you go." Li Qianlong advised.


    But naimiko is not moved at all, just don''t care, said: "what''s the relationship with me, you just keep me closed."


    In fact, Li Qianlong can''t think of anything hard. He can''t torture such a woman, but he just talks like this, but it doesn''t work. What a ridiculous thing.


    They all have to make their own strength stronger. Li Qianlong knows that he has to come up with more powerful means to achieve the effect.


    Soon, he also thought of a way. Soon, he bought a large pot of meat with the pot in Buddhism. This kind of smell is very rare in Buddhism. After being here for a long time, he must not taste the meat. Smelling this kind of smell is a fatal temptation.


    Soon the meat was in the pot, and the flame quickly heated the big pot to a high temperature. The meat in the pot began to cook, and soon there was a smell of meat.


    It''s like a peerless beauty who reveals her fragrance in this bleak world. The monks outside feel helpless. Li Qianlong has already closed the door and doesn''t want to make them move. But there is still a smell coming out to let them smell it.


    Several of you know what Li Qianlong is doing. Naturally, it is to restrain his disciples, let them sit in the room, recite the Heart Sutra, and temper their will.


    At the same time, the head of Luohan hall came to tell Li Qianlong, "stop the smell quickly, and don''t let others smell it."


    Li Qianlong soon blocked all the cracks in the door, and no more superfluous smell came out. Now he had to deal with only one person, which was ridiculous.


    These things are helpless, but such power is a bit bad, no one will know the problem, this is how the situation, no one will know this thing.


    They are so powerless for their own strength, but such things are bad, they have to have more wonderful.


    Smelling the smell of meat in the pot, naimeizi seemed unmoved. Li Qianlong said to her, "it''s a pity that I can enjoy such delicious meat by myself."


    Naimiko turned his head and said quickly, "I won''t be fooled by you. You''d better take all these away."


    "It seems that this move is useful. If it doesn''t work, you won''t ask me to take away the broth, which means that you are also interested." Li Qianlong said to Namiko.


    This is how the situation, it seems that they have to continue to fan the flames, in order to make the effect more powerful.


    Li Qianlong quickly took a bowl of broth and got into his nose with a strong fragrance. He has been a vegetarian in Buddhism these days. It''s not easy to eat meat. Of course, it''s a fairy like enjoyment.


    No one will think that this is the right thing. Namiko has already turned her head, but Li Qianlong seems to be deliberately trying to lure her by this power.


    He brought the broth in front of her, as if he wanted her to smell it. Nai Meizi didn''t expect that Li Qianlong would do such a dirty job. He did such a thing.


    "You have got the nirvana Sutra. Now you have to return the abbot to us. What''s the point?" Li Qianlong continued.


    Naimeizi pursed her lips and ignored his words. Li Qianlong brought the meat soup to him and even fanned the taste on her, just like a strange uncle who rewarded the child with candy.


    Kando Namiko clenched her lips tightly. Li Qianlong seemed to give up and said helplessly: "since you don''t eat it, I''ll eat it. Such a large pot of meat can''t be wasted."


    Li Qianlong picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat. When he put it into his mouth, the meat was really delicious, especially in this holy land of Buddhism.

 Chapter 919

    He bit down a piece of meat, chewed a few mouthfuls, and then swallowed it into his stomach, making a sound of satisfaction. Li Qianlong also felt very happy.


    He is not only to extort a confession from Namiko, but also to eat meat in this Buddhist land. This is not something anyone can do, and Li Qianlong can''t do it if it''s not for public welfare.


    Naimiko whispered, "give me one, too."


    Li Qianlong deliberately said: "what did you say? I didn''t hear you."


    Namiko continued, "give me a piece."


    "If you want to eat meat, why don''t you tell me earlier? It''s a deliberate attempt to let me taste one first and try to see if it''s poisonous." Li Qianlong said with a smile.


    Nai Meizi knew that he had been seen through the thoughts in his heart, and his face suddenly turned red.


    Seeing what he looks like, Li Qianlong thinks that this Outland woman is no different from that of the Central Plains. She just lives in different environments, so she has different manifestations.


    Looking at Namiko''s eagerness, Li Qianlong took another bowl of meat soup to her mouth and said to him, "if you want to say it, eat it."


    Naimeizi quickly put her mouth together and wanted to drink a mouthful of broth, but Li Qianlong took the bowl away, which was so easy for her to drink.


    "Tell me the whereabouts of the abbot first, and then I''ll give you a drink, or you''ll turn back." Li Qianlong said quickly.


    Nai Meizi clenched his silver teeth and made a grinding sound. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with Li Qianlong.


    Although she was dissatisfied with what Li Qianlong had done, she could not hurt him.


    She twisted her body and wanted to kick Li Qianlong, but Li Qianlong had been on guard and quickly dodged, which made her plan unsuccessful.


    Li Qianlong said with a smile: "you''d better tell the whereabouts of the abbot obediently. If you want to drink spicy food, you''ll have to suffer."


    Nai Meizi was secretly angry and ignored Li Qianlong''s actions. Li Qianlong fed the meat to his mouth. Nai Meizi bit a piece outside when he was unprepared, which made people feel funny.


    Li Qianlong immediately grabbed the remaining half of the meat back with chopsticks. Naimei swallowed half of the meat, and his face also showed a look of intoxication.


    Li Qianlong grabs the other half of the meat, which is really helpless, but people''s power is so ridiculous.


    "You''re really like a mad dog. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll take a bite." Li Qianlong said immediately.


    "You''re the mad dog. I''m a little girl." Nai Meizi said discontentedly.


    Li Qianlong was very embarrassed and said angrily, "you are a little girl, but you make my eyes open. Are you all Japanese women like this?"


    "No, we are all good girls in Japan. How can we be what you said?" Nai Meizi said to Li Qianlong.


    After a moment of silence, Li Qianlong said, "but what good things have you done since you came to China?"


    Namiko fell into silence, did not know what to say, they came here in addition to killing and robbing, basically did nothing good.


    "You enjoy so much land and have so many resources, but you are too backward to have so much land and resources." Namiko said quickly.


    "Match is not fit for you has the final say, since ancient times, Shenzhou is our place. When we lived here, we lived in the four corners of the world and came to the world in a powerful state. Now only a lion has fallen asleep. You can still take advantage of it. Once the lion wakes up, the hyena goes to He Congne." Li Qianlong said quickly.


    Nai Meizi some flustered said: "at least now the lion has not woken up."


    "But lions always wake up." Li Qianlong said calmly.


    "Why didn''t your helper come to save you? Did he give you up?" Li Qianlong continued to explore.


    Namiko also has some worries in her heart. She doesn''t know how to know her own situation. This makes many people feel funny and don''t know how to answer. She has to make her strength stronger.


    This is how things, no one will make themselves become a little ridiculous, Nai Meizi showed a look of loss.


    "Tell me, I''ll help you." Li Qianlong continued.


    Nai Meizi said to Li Qianlong, "people are in the farmhouse at the foot of the mountain. There is our Ninja mark on that house."


    Li Qianlong fed the meat into her mouth, but then said, "wait for me to confirm, and then release you."


    Soon, Li Qianlong told some of the first monks and asked them to send some of them to rescue the abbot with him. Soon, several of the first monks sent some of them to Wufeng mountain.


    The group quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain. There were not many people at the foot of the mountain. They soon found the room with the Ninja mark. They didn''t know if it was dangerous. The two monks went in first, and soon there was a scream.


    Li Qianlong and several martial monks rushed in and directly opened the door outside. A stream of poisonous gas gushed out. The two martial monks in front of them were immediately poisoned and fell to the ground.


    Other people want to go over to check, Li Qianlong quickly stopped: "don''t go over, they still have residual venom."


    These monks soon knew how powerful they were. They did not dare to touch the dead. They should be careful. The enemy might still be nearby. They were careful to clear the obstacles around them and get in a little bit.


    But they can''t easily untie their own shackles, some people are hiding in the dark waiting for the hand, want to catch them all.


    The enemy is in the dark, they are in the light. This is an unequal battle, that is, we have to wait for each other to show their flaws.


    One of the monks felt a little slack and wanted to find a place to sit down, but there was a strange fluctuation in the land under his feet, and suddenly something came out.


    It seemed that he was not on guard. When he was hit by that thing, other people reacted and rushed to him.


    The man wanted to escape, but the monk had caught him and refused to let him escape. The man was not careless, but deliberately wanted to use himself as a bait to create opportunities for others.


    Others rushed up. The man in black didn''t expect that he would miscalculate. He was caught in a trap. He quickly got rid of the shackles of the monk and faced the attack of many people.


    He immediately used the technique of empty cicada, which originally meant the empty shell of cicada. Because cicada''s life is very short, it means "life is impermanent". In the rapid movement, the visual image makes the enemy mistakenly think that the other party has been stabbed, but in fact, it just pierces the outer clothing, and I escape.


    Everyone rushed to the air. Li Qianlong knew that the man couldn''t escape too far. He had to catch him as soon as possible. According to the truth, he was naimeizi''s accomplice and would know where the abbot was.

 Chapter 920

    Li Qianlong and others scattered to search, trying to catch the man, he said


    Our search did not result. Fang Tianxing looked up and saw a dark shadow creeping on the tree.


    He immediately called for other people to come. When he saw the people in the tree, they also felt that the Ninja was strange and treacherous.


    But how to catch him was a problem. People picked up the stones on the ground and threw them at the shadow. Soon many stones were thrown out. Although not many of them could hit the shadow, she was still a little afraid.


    Li Qianlong picked up a huge stone and smashed it at the shadow who wanted to jump to another big tree. He was in the middle of nowhere and couldn''t turn easily.


    The shadow was hit by Li Qianlong''s boulder. Fortunately, it was high in the sky. Gravity weakened the power of the boulder, so that the power of hitting the shadow was not so strong.


    However, the shadow still howled and fell down. The people rushed to chase him. He had to run away with the tree in his arms.


    Seeing the crowd chasing them, he threw something at them. The thing landed and exploded immediately, emitting a lot of smoke, blocking the sight of the crowd.


    These ninjas really have a lot of bizarre means, often can be unexpected, people can''t prevent.


    The crowd scattered the smoke and continued to chase. As for Li Qianlong, he went back to the hut to find out. The Ninja was already injured, and he couldn''t make any big waves.


    He used a stick to push away the things that blocked the road, and finally found a secret room in it. He accidentally touched the mechanism, and countless ox hair needles shot out. Li Qianlong immediately activated Shenwen to block these things.


    All I heard was the sound of the engine starting up, and the sound of the capillary needle. Li Qianlong came down hard.


    When the mechanism was used up, Li Qianlong took back Shenwen and opened the door. He saw a man hanging in the room, not the old abbot Huihai.


    Li Qianlong immediately went to put the abbot Huihai down. The abbot had suffered a lot. Fang Tianxing saved him and asked the monks to send him back. He turned around and went after the man in black.


    The man in black is very cunning. If Li Qianlong hadn''t brought enough people, and someone had sacrificed himself in exchange for opportunities, he would not have an advantage at all.


    How ridiculous it is to gain an advantage with difficulty. The key is to kill him when he is ill. If we can''t solve him at this time, we may have endless troubles.


    Soon, Li Qianlong chased the man in the direction of escape. There was a lot of blood along the way. I don''t know who it was. It made people feel helpless. Li Qianlong rushed to catch up. Anyway, it was a critical moment.


    Li Qianlong soon chased inside. There were signs of fighting. He moved forward quickly. There was a faint sound of fighting in front of him. Li Qianlong finally came to the place where the sound came from.


    The man in black is surrounded by several martial monks, and there are many dead bodies beside him. I didn''t expect that this guy could resist so tenaciously after being seriously injured. But now it seems that he is at the end of his life and is about to be caught.


    Li Qianlong was also ready to help, but at this time, a warrior rushed in from the outside. He had two swords in his hand, one long and one short. He just waved them to beat the monks.


    The people in black didn''t look very happy when they saw him coming. It seems that their relationship is not good.


    The warrior waved a long sword to hurt the monk who was about to catch the man in black. He wanted to save the man in black, but the man in black didn''t appreciate it. He just thought it was ridiculous.


    The samurai said something to him, but Li Qianlong couldn''t understand it. He just listened to the tone of rebuke and order.


    The man in black understood the warrior''s words and agreed, so he turned and left.


    A group of martial monks wanted to stop them, but the samurai pulled out a long sword and waved it to block their way. After easily forcing them back, the samurai also used his lightness skill to leave.


    No one will think it''s ridiculous. It''s like something that''s broken down.


    "Don''t chase the poor. Be careful of ambush." Li Qianlong prevents people from chasing the warrior. They are so powerful that they may fall into their trap.


    Li Qianlong takes the people back to Nanhai Buddhism. The abbot has already come back. After taking some medicine, his face is ruddy. The suffering of these days has made him suffer from severe deficiency of Qi and blood. He needs a period of cultivation.


    When he woke up, he naturally told them the truth. That night, someone attacked him, captured him and kept him there.


    However, he also guessed the identity of the man. He was Shi Guangming, the king of swords. He had a long history of Buddhism. He used to fight down the mountain with his own strength and became a overlord. Since then, he has always had a good relationship with Buddhism.


    Unexpectedly, he defected to some of the invaders and captured the nirvana Sutra. The Ninjas seized the abbot just to find out the content of Nirvana Sutra.


    Only the Buddhist abbots of every generation are qualified to read Nirvana Sutra, which makes people feel helpless.


    This is how things, no one will think that this is right, that kind of things are a little helpless, now everything is finally the truth, people can so understand the truth.


    Li Qianlong also has some feelings. When his family and country are in danger, there will always be people who waver. Some choose to stand firm, and some want to become so-called traitors.


    He once had a great reputation in the world, but after all, he succumbed to the invaders and became their hawk dog.


    It''s a bad thing, no one is so easy to solve the problem, how bad it is.


    Li Qianlong also felt a little sad. He wanted people to really stand up, not to succumb to the strength of those people, to be self reliant, and not to have so many wonderful things.


    How ridiculous these things are, no one will feel happy, just like a force to be defeated, they have to have their own wonderful.


    After the old abbot woke up, the first thing he did was to find a way to break through the siege. The outside was completely occupied by the invaders, and he could not get out of the city. Moreover, if they found out that the nirvana sutra was fake, I''m afraid it would be the first time to push down the Nanhai Buddhism.


    It''s better to save yourself than to wait for someone to save you. The remaining Buddhist disciples are all good at martial arts. If they can attack together, they may not be able to rush out as long as they sacrifice some people.


    But Li Qianlong broke their illusions. He affirmed: "a single martial arts master can fight with the soldiers, but not in a group. The strength of the soldiers is much stronger than those who are good at fighting alone. When hundreds of soldiers fight with the soldiers, it is inevitable that the soldiers can crush the slaughter."

 Chapter 921

    Li Qianlong''s words made the abbot wake up. According to what happened in the past, it can infer that Li Qianlong''s words are probably true.


    All of them are lost. If they can''t, how can they survive.


    This is how things, many people think that some ridiculous, like the fate of things to break down, this is how bad, only their own strength to become more powerful.


    Li Qianlong stood up and said to the people, "please allow me to introduce myself. My master has told me that I have learned some military techniques and leading skills. If I can lead the troops, I think I have a chance to break the seal of the invaders. Most of us here can survive."


    After listening to what he said, we felt that hope was kindled in our hearts. Some people also felt that Li Qianlong was just bragging, which was impossible.


    Such a thing is a little helpless. Soon the abbot decided to let some people of Fuhu hall train with Li Qianlong, and then the people of Luohan hall compete with them to see the training effect.


    He is worthy of being the abbot for many years. This arrangement can convince people and create opportunities for Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong quickly gathered up the people of fuhutang. Only when he raised their strength to the limit and had the strength of group combat, could he have the chance to stand out.


    These monks usually practice Buddhism martial arts, and they will not fight together.


    Li Qianlong naturally taught them the way to fight collectively, forming a greater combat effectiveness together, and playing a greater value than fighting alone.


    They are all trained according to Li Qianlong''s method. They can have more powerful strength. They feel that their way of cultivation is very strange. They are mostly games. They just let their team do something.


    Soon after three days, the competition agreed by the abbot also started as agreed. The competition between Fuhu hall and Luohan hall was somewhat helpless.


    Under the leadership of Abbot Hui Hai, several of the leaders also watched to see what Li Qianlong could do.


    Both sides are monks of Shaolin, but Luohan Hall''s Kung Fu is much better than Fuhu hall''s. Luohan hall is stronger both in individual strength and overall strength.


    Under the direction of the abbot, the two sides began to compete. They formed a square array and started a fierce battle. They thought it would last for a period of time, but the battle ended quickly. They were on one side.


    The monks in Luohan hall are highly skilled in martial arts. They fight for each other. However, under the impact of the people in Fuhu hall, they soon fall apart.


    A few strong martial arts hard support, but they have been surrounded, even if the personal strength is very strong, but also quickly defeated in the constant attack.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect the effect to be so bad. The team with cooperation and the team without cooperation were too far away.


    Several leaders were discussing. Abbot Huihai quickly said, "what do you think of the martial monks trained by Li Qianlong?"


    "Good, good." That''s what several of you said.


    First of all, you will hand over your disciples to Li Qianlong, hoping to break through the encirclement and save everyone''s lives. This is the way to survive. Maybe only in this way can we have a chance of life.


    Li Qianlong is also willing to take orders, with all the people to break out a way of life, but also in order to rescue the red dragon monk, for him, there is gratitude to revenge, there is revenge is also a must.


    What''s that? No one is so helpless. It''s like a force defeated by fate. Li Qianlong takes the people to practice day and night. There is not much time left for them. They must do it as soon as possible.


    At the moment, there are not many pilgrims in Nanhai Buddhism, but today there are more pilgrims than before. It''s the people of Buddhism who change into ordinary people''s clothes and look just like ordinary people, only they all wear hats.


    There''s no way to do this. The only way is to cover the bald head with a hat. Otherwise, the polished bald head is too conspicuous.


    In fact, many of them are reluctant to leave Buddhism. Many of them were born here. They thought that they would recite Buddhist scriptures and spend their whole life in this way.


    Nowadays, the aggressors are all over the world, and there are people who are driven crazy by these guys everywhere. The people are displaced, and many families are so broken.


    Even Buddhism can''t avoid their invasion. They have to go far away. Now most parts of the north have been occupied, and they can only go to other temples in the south for temporary survival.


    It is by no means easy to get through the heavy encirclement of the aggressors, but it is also a dead end to stay, so it can only be a way out.


    There are at least three checkpoints to go to the south. The invaders are heavily guarded. They can''t get in from the outside, and it''s extremely difficult for the people inside to escape.


    Have been fully prepared, hold the confidence of indomitable, people did not say too much, just quietly forward, came to the first checkpoint in front.


    There are many sentries patrolling at the gate. There are seven or eight people outside, and there are sentries inside. There are at least dozens of people inside. They come only when they change shifts or when someone breaks through.


    The people who were all dressed up gathered together. It was a bit helpless for the gatekeeper to see so many people coming. It seemed that there were too many people. It was not like the usual situation. It was a kind of alertness.


    Now is the best time to do it. If they miss it, they will take precautions and it will be more difficult.


    When they received the signal from Li Qianlong, they started at once. The two soldiers on guard outside didn''t have time to be on guard. They were close to each other by the monks, so naturally they shot them with capture techniques.


    The soldiers inside responded quickly that when they picked up their guns, they fired several times. When someone was hit, they didn''t retreat. Instead, they wanted to fight for precious time for their companions.


    Soon someone rushed to the checkpoint and came in front of these guys to fight. Li Qianlong yelled, "the battle must be solved immediately. We can''t wait for their reinforcements."


    People also know the importance of the moment, to solve those people, is one by one over the sentry, directly to the outside.


    At the moment, the soldiers in the hut heard the gunfire and came out. When they saw someone, they just raised their gun and fired. Li Qianlong immediately activated Shenwen to block those guys'' attacks. However, several monks were hit and fell to the ground quickly.


    They held back their grief and continued to move forward. Although they had been prepared, they could not bear the pain. There was something helpless about it. They were not so easy for their own strength.

 Chapter 922

    Finally, Li Qianlong broke through this pass and soon came to the next pass. He snatched the invader''s truck. Only by using a car can he get to the next pass as soon as possible.


    There are only more than 50 people in a car. These people are not fast footed. Those who are fast footed are on their way outside. They have to break through the pass with lightning speed before they have a chance to escape from the invader''s sphere of influence.


    Many people will die along the way. In fact, it''s lucky that half of them can rush out. What a ridiculous thing it is. Only by making their own strength more powerful can they do it.


    Everyone held back their grief, clenched their teeth and rushed out to find a way out. Li Qianlong drove quickly to the next pass. Only when they were not fully prepared to launch a charge, could they have a chance. When they were well prepared, they would never have a chance.


    That makes many people feel bad. No one is so ridiculous. They all have to make themselves stronger.


    After arriving at the checkpoint, the guard saw the car coming, waved and said, "get out of the car for inspection."


    Li Qianlong ignored him completely. He just stepped on the gas pedal to the end and hit the level. There was only a loud noise and the level collapsed. Those people also realized that it was wrong.


    They came very quickly. Li Qianlong drove his car backward and was ready to continue to crash. The invaders did not dare to get close, but only shot at the cab with a gun.


    As long as the pilot is shot, others will not be able to fly.


    It''s a pity that they met Li Qianlong. He immediately opened the Shenwen and hard connected their bullets. In fact, there were not many bullets that could hit him, but he had to break through the barrier as soon as possible and open a way for the people behind him.


    The crackling sound kept ringing, but the car still hit the level again and again, and the level was about to be broken.


    Those soldiers outside also feel a little strange. One or two of these dense bullets will always hit each other. Why can they continue to attack now.


    They also dare not get close, for fear that the guy will hit himself with a car. At this time, the people behind them also follow up. They restrain those who besiege Li Qianlong and fight for enough space for him.


    With a roar, the barrier was finally broken by Li Qianlong. Everyone cheered, as if they saw hope.


    Li Qianlong drove away. After other people solved the guard of the checkpoint, they followed him.


    It''s just that Li Qianlong''s car stalled not long after he drove. He jumped out of the car and saw that the fuel tank was leaking. It should be that he cut the fuel tank when he hit the barrier just now.


    Of course, the car can''t drive. It can only be on foot. There is only the last barrier left. As long as you break through this barrier, you can get freedom. The sea is wide with fish, and the sky is high with birds.


    People move forward together, many people have been injured, but still follow you, hoping to help you do something, such things are so ridiculous.


    All the way through, everyone has a firm belief that even if they can''t break their own shackles, they can help their peers and create opportunities for survival. When they step on this road, everyone has to put life and death aside.


    The third level must be the most difficult one. After these two times, they must have been informed and prepared. Maybe a large number of troops have been mobilized.


    Li Qianlong has always told us the optimistic side. In fact, he also knows that it is very difficult to rush out, and the outcome is likely to be pessimistic.


    Hurry and hurry to the third checkpoint. There are several more layers of encirclement. Just now, a wrong force has joined the defense. The invaders have got the news and have reinforced their troops here.


    Only by rushing through, the longer the delay, the less chance of survival.


    This kind of thing is a little ridiculous, no one can easily solve their own problems, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    The soldiers here have been informed that the patrol team is very tight.


    Soon the gun rang, and countless people fell down. This is a busy city. The people around them are surprised and panic everywhere. The people of this era are frightened, and they become more and more frightened when they hear the gunshot.


    They remember Li Qianlong''s words and try their best to fight with them, but they have to block the enemy''s muzzle. At this time, the injured people appear, and they rush forward and block the enemy''s muzzle with their own bodies.


    Looking at their death, Li Qianlong stayed in tears, but he had no time to grieve. Only when he rushed over as soon as possible, the sacrifice would be meaningful.


    Li Qianlong opens the divine tattoo and rushes into the enemy''s team to attract bullets, just like a man in gold armor.


    Those aggressors also kept shooting as he wanted. Li Qianlong only felt countless beans bumping into him, which made people feel helpless, like a kind of defeated force.


    He carried countless bullets forward, grabbed the other party''s officer, tried to rush into the control room, seized control, and opened the checkpoint. He could not help vomiting blood, bearing at least more than 10 bullets.


    Each bullet will bring him some damage, which was originally insignificant, and accumulated into a serious injury.


    Li Qianlong vomited blood and knocked down the soldiers of the aggressors, but people''s strength was helpless, and no one would know his own situation.


    For them, this is something that makes people feel bad. No one is so helpless, only to make their own strength very terrible, which makes people feel strange.


    Their strength is so ridiculous, their situation is a little weak, such things are not so happy, this is a bit bad.


    This is how things, Li Qianlong finally found the opportunity to open the checkpoint, he roared: "everyone, go."


    When people heard his cry, they immediately left behind the people who were fighting around them. They immediately ran to the main road, which was light and hope. Li Qianlong took several elders to the back of the hall.


    Some people stand up to sacrifice, in exchange for a little life. After a bloody battle for half a day, Li Qianlong comes down after waiting for them to retreat.


    He was carried to the home of a fellow countryman with blood all over his body. When he woke up again, it was a few days later. Seeing the head of the Dharma hall in front of him, Li Qianlong quickly said, "have all the Buddhist monks escaped?"


    "They all escaped." Huiming, the first seat of Dharma hall, said to him.


    In fact, as soon as Li Qianlong said this, he regretted it. How did those who died come out? Some lucky people who could escape most were just.

 Chapter 923

    Seeing Li Qianlong''s appearance, Huiming understood what he meant and quickly said, "you have been in a coma for three days. Two days ago, Nanhai Buddhism was burned down by the invaders. Only those who can escape can survive. Otherwise, none of them will survive."


    This kind of thing is a little helpless, only let their own strength to the limit, have the opportunity to leave this desolate place.


    Li Qianlong coughed a few times. It was because his Qi and blood were not smooth in his body. After coughing, he felt more comfortable. The head of Dharma hospital brought a bowl of porridge to Li Qianlong.


    He is also a great benefactor of Buddhism. In fact, he should thank you very much. So Huiming stayed to take care of Li Qianlong. At the same time, he also had to thank him, so he planned to teach him Kung Fu.


    They are all experts in martial arts for many years. They can see the problem of Li Qianlong. He is strong, but he has no good martial arts. There is no rules between attack and defense.


    Huiming taught Li Qianlong a set of Kungfu, which is crazy tiger and magic boxing. With his invulnerability, it just complements each other.


    At least a tiger with claws can achieve greater lethality, and a tiger without claws can''t be feared.


    During this period of time, Li Qianlong was training this set of crazy tiger magic boxing while recuperating from his injuries. His injuries look serious, but in fact, it won''t take long to recover.


    With a set of boxing, we really have the means of attack. We don''t have to fight hard like tie Hanhan.


    This is how things, no one will think that this is what the right thing, this is a little ridiculous, this is how things, just such a force is some helpless.


    Li Qianlong is recuperating in the farmer''s home. This is a Buddhist family. All the people in the family are Buddhists. They are also very enthusiastic about Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong''s body recovers day by day and gradually gets better.


    Their power is somewhat helpless, he is a little bad, but such power is a little strange, with a lot of wonderful, this is how ridiculous.


    People''s strength is very weak, but people''s strength is helpless, this is some ridiculous things, just to make their own strength stronger, what makes people feel happy.


    What kind of power is this? It''s just how ridiculous people''s power is. No one will know the situation of these things. It''s just a power defeated by others, not something that can make people feel bad.


    This is how things, nothing can be so ridiculous, these are some people feel strange things.


    Only half a month later, Li Qianlong''s injury has basically recovered, and his crazy tiger and magic boxing have achieved little success. It''s time to leave here. At the moment, China is ruled by the north and the south. The aggressors have occupied most of the north, and they are still gradually cannibalizing the territory. The south is the place of the revolutionary army. They are struggling to defend this place and resist the aggressor''s attack.


    The revolutionary army is not monolithic. It is divided into the elite army of the upper elite and the mass army of the lower workers. With the strong enemy on the side, they can resist together.


    The aggressors are also divided into two camps, samurai and ninja. They are even deadly enemies. But it''s ridiculous for them to unite to invade for their own interests. They are so helpless for their own strength, but such things have become ridiculous. No one will be so bad.


    It''s like the power to be defeated by others. What a ridiculous fate it is. It''s just that the situation is a little bad. There''s nothing that can make people feel happy.


    People''s power is so ridiculous, no one will know their own situation, this is like a thing to be defeated. What can he do to make people feel happy? The aggressor''s arrogance is becoming more and more arrogant, and the whole China is in a great threat.


    In this era, ordinary people can''t decide their own destiny, but since Li Qianlong has a unique skill, of course, he can''t wait to die.


    What a terrible thing it is. It''s just that such power is weak. What can make people feel ridiculous? It''s just that it has suffered the common people and has been living in turmoil.


    Li Qianlong just hopes to do something in troubled times, but his achievements are based on the sacrifice of countless people. There is no need to have such things.


    In fact, there is a place for conscription here. As a soldier, you can get a little money, or you can use it as a supplement for your family. This family is very kind to themselves. Li Qianlong took their son''s place in the army and went to the front battlefield.


    There are not too many difficulties. Li Qianlong went to the battlefield as his son and advanced to the military camp for training. The top of the elite army are elites, but ordinary soldiers are ordinary people who are not worthy of the name of elites.


    Training in the barracks is more about a split world. The upper class and the lower class feel completely different.


    Miss Xianshu, a missionary school, an elegant young master studying abroad, a cunning servant girl with deep affection for master and servant, a kind and generous lady from a rich family, a kind and benevolent country master, a patriotic and people loving capitalist boss


    In a word, the thought is progressive, love is free, life is leisurely, sentiment is petty bourgeoisie, courtship is romantic, the government is barely passable, foreigners are polite, there are all kinds of dance, cocktail party, calligraphy and painting competition, cultural and recreational activities, charity activities, feel completely a civilized and progressive modern society!


    Li Qianlong was assigned to Jiandao camp, because it seems that their strength is not good. They are the troops in the front. Of course, it is impossible for some incompetent people to come in.


    No one will know what''s going on.


    There were several small-scale wars on the front line, but they were only explorations from both sides. Jiandao camp played a significant role in them, and Li Qianlong got the attention of his superiors.


    Li Qianlong made many achievements and soon became the commander of Jiandao battalion. The head of Jiandao regiment appreciated him very much. Li Qianlong also fought hard, but not for the high official position, but for the common people.


    This time, a group of invaders crossed the dragon and tiger mountain. It seems that there was a change in the ancestral court of Taoism. Li Qianlong led the group to investigate.


    Soon came to the dragon and tiger mountain, which was still the sphere of influence of the elite army, but the invaders had infiltrated here and wanted to snatch the Taoist Scripture Fei Sheng Jing. Of course, Li Qianlong would not let them succeed.


    A group of invaders also came here. They were ninjas of the Yihe school. This time they came to get the feisheng Sutra, which is a must.


    No one knows what their purpose is, but Li Qianlong knows that things from China can never be given to them.


    It''s good to interrupt their plans as long as they are against each other. These ninjas soon took advantage of the night to go up the mountain. They had inquired once before and left a scout to continue to inquire about the situation.

 Chapter 924

    At night, more than ten ninjas are flying to Zhenwu hall. It is said that feisheng Sutra is hidden in it.


    Outside, through the window, they saw that there was only one old Taoist in the hall. He was chanting sutras with his eyes closed. He didn''t look strange.


    Several ninjas looked at each other and determined the action plan. Soon several ninjas rushed in together. The old Taoist didn''t raise his head, but said, "a group of curfew dare to roam across China. I really think there is no one in China."


    With a wave of the floating dust in his hand, he strangled a ninja''s neck, took him to himself and said, "what''s the use of people like you to sell your country and stay in the world?"


    And without waiting for the man to answer, he broke his neck.


    Seeing that the old Taoist was so cruel, the leading Ninja said to the crowd, "let''s go together and kill him."


    A crowd of ninjas gathered around him. Lao Dao didn''t panic. He just waved the floating dust and knocked over two rushing ninjas. Soon the candle was blown out, and two ninjas nearby sent out darts to Lao Dao.


    Of course, Li Qianlong wanted to stop the darts. In the dark, you can''t see the direction and things clearly, so it''s a mess.


    With special training, ninjas are naturally able to attack in the dark. Li Qianlong takes his soldiers to resist these ninjas.


    These guys are helpless. Li Qianlong knows that they must not rush through the ban. Lao Dao is almost injured and has been protected.


    Ninjas can''t attack for a long time, but their strength is helpless. They are not good at fighting for a long time. The leader let them retreat with a shout.


    However, Li Qianlong has been ambushing outside for a long time. They are not so easy to retreat.


    When they came to the outside, the soldiers in ambush had been waiting for a long time, and suddenly killed, which made these ninjas at a loss.


    At this time, the pursuers from behind also came, and the front and back attacks wanted to keep all of them here.


    Ninjas also have great skills, but there is no chance of winning under the siege. Only a few of the leaders escape, and the others stay.


    When a surprise attack came to an end, Li Qianlong expected the enemy to take the lead and eventually smashed the conspiracy of these people. It''s a pity that some of the leaders escaped. They have high skills, and the soldiers can''t keep them.


    When it''s daybreak, grab these living ninjas and wash the serum out of the hall. The Taoist people have already started their morning classes, and there is a melodious chanting sound.


    At the end of the morning class, Li Qianlong finally met elder Qingsong. He looked very quiet, which was a little ridiculous compared with those things.


    Elder Qingsong arched his hand and said, "thank you for your help this time. Otherwise, the hundred year old Taoist temple will be tarnished by them."


    Li Qianlong arched his hand and said, "Taoist priest, what I did was my duty. The nirvana Sutra of Nanhai Buddhism was stolen and fell into the hands of the invaders."


    With a long sigh, Qingsong road said, "these people must obtain the highest scriptures in order to study the secret of ascension. It seems that they are probably strong enough to survive the disaster and are exploring how to reach the level of ascension."


    "Taoist, what are you talking about? I''ve never heard of it." Li Qianlong some puzzled said.


    Taoist priest Qingsong said with a smile: "you are already a practitioner. It''s really a wonder that you don''t know the division of the realm of practice. You are different from those outside who practice martial arts. After all, they are ordinary level strength, and I think you are now in the foundation period of cultivation. It''s just entering the threshold of practice. "


    Li Qianlong whispered: "is this foundation building? The master has never taught me. There are other realms. What''s the matter with the robbery? "


    "I''ll tell you today about the knowledge of practice. From low to high, it''s to practice Qi, build foundation, golden elixir, Yuanying, transform spirit, fit together, and rescue robbery. These are the steps of practice. Rescue robbery is the last step. It''s said that when you reach perfection, you can become immortal and have the power of immortality." Taoist Qingsong said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong carefully digested what Taoist priest Qingsong said. For him, he could never touch the knowledge.


    He just wrote it down and confirmed it later. He was also wondering what level his master was, and he never heard about it.


    This is how things, no one will think it is how happy, but people''s power is so ridiculous, many people''s power is some helpless, like a world in the clouds.


    Li Qianlong has some helplessness for such things. They all want to raise their strength to the limit. They want these aggressors to get out of China and return to their own land.


    Li Qianlong clasped his fist and said to Taoist priest Qingsong, "there are still two people running away, for fear that they will make trouble again. Taoist priest should make preparations early."


    Qingsong sighed: "I''m old and my hometown is hard to leave, but the Scriptures must not fall into the hands of the invaders. Please go to Zhongnanshan and give this book to my elder martial brother Changchun Zi."


    A Book of scriptures wrapped in cloth handed out by the Taoist priest to Li Qianlong for him to hand over to others is to know that he must have real strength to stay and stick to this Taoist temple.


    It''s ridiculous that a hundred year old building can''t be easily damaged. No one will know their own things. What makes people feel happy.


    Li Qianlong took the bag, and Taoist Qingsong patted him a few times, indicating that he was entrusted.


    In the dark, someone still looks at Li Qianlong, and keeps a close eye on the bag that Taoist Qingsong handed to Li Qianlong.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Li Qianlong soon said goodbye to Taoist priest Qingsong. He chose a few soldiers and went straight to Zhongnan mountain to find the changqingzi.


    After Li Qianlong set off, he looked at him, but he left. There must be an eyelid left behind by the aggressors. This is something he already knew.


    Li Qianlong rode on a fast horse and went all the way. Several soldiers around him had just taught him how to ride. He grew up on the sea. He was not familiar with this kind of riding, but he had practiced it in half a day.


    They were riding on horses, followed by others. Li Qianlong had found out for a long time, but he didn''t panic. He told the soldiers to keep quiet and pretend they didn''t know.


    This is to make yourself feel ridiculous, no one will know their own situation, many people feel that they are helpless, no one knows how to untie their shackles.


    It''s like being defeated by fate. What can make people feel helpless? It''s like how bad things are. They are helpless for their own strength.

 Chapter 925

    They have nothing to make people feel happy, just like being defeated by fate, only to make themselves more ridiculous.


    Soon they came to a tea shop by the side of the road. It was hot and they were thirsty after a long journey.


    So Li Qianlong decided to stay for a cup of tea. The tea stand was not big, but it seemed to be built temporarily. Li Qianlong just glanced at it and asked the soldiers to sit on the table outside.


    "Give us a few cups of tea, we''re just thirsty," the guard called quickly


    An old woman came out. She said to the crowd with a smile, "my guest, just a moment. The tea will be ready soon."


    The old lady faltered, which was a bit helpless. Several soldiers didn''t care about it, but Li Qianlong felt that it was an acquaintance of his.


    Soon the tea was served, along with some cakes. The old woman said, "this is for you, sir. You must enjoy it."


    This is said to Li Qianlong. The cake is not enough for everyone. Of course, the chief should eat it first.


    When the wheel of history rolls, there are always new ideas and new forces willing to break through the shackles and lead the times to the forefront. After saying this, the old woman was about to leave, and everyone picked up the tea bowl to drink tea. Li Qianlong said to them, "don''t drink it. The tea is poisonous."


    The crowd was shocked, and the old woman wanted to run away. Li Qianlong grabbed her and said, "Nai Meizi, don''t you go now. When you meet old friends, don''t you talk about the past first?"


    The old woman gave up her clothes and pretended to be a young woman after she was abandoned.


    "You''d better hand it in, and I''ll ask my brother to let you go." Nai Meizi said to Li Qianlong.


    Many ninjas rushed out of the surrounding dense forest. They soon surrounded Li Qianlong and they didn''t seem ready to let them go easily.


    Of course, Li Qianlong won''t give up. The soldiers around him said to him, "battalion commander, go, we''ll cover you to leave."


    Li Qianlong said to him, "no, I don''t pay attention to these people."


    Nai Meizi said with a disdainful smile: "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your tone has become very big."


    "The tone is big or not, just try." Li Qianlong said to them.


    After that, Li Qianlong shows his crazy tiger magic fist, and the two people who want to take advantage of the power to attack him will soon be him, and they will soon fall to the ground.


    Other people flocked to make Li Qianlong feel great pressure, but now that he has Kung Fu in his body, he is naturally more powerful and can cope with more troubles.


    The Ninja around him is not the enemy of Li Qianlong, but he beat him three or two times.


    Nai Meizi did not expect that she had not seen Li Qianlong for a few days, and her strength had improved so much. When she realized it, she was about to fall into Li Qianlong''s hands.


    This is how ridiculous things, but such power is so ridiculous, no one will think this is a bit bad.


    It''s something that makes people feel bad. No one will think it''s the right power, only to raise their own power to the limit.


    When Li Qianlong is about to catch Namiko, a murderous opportunity appears. Even Li Qianlong can''t easily ignore it, only to avoid the edge.


    The powerful Dao Qi cuts a deep crack in the ground. This man''s Dao skill is really powerful. Soon the figure of that man appears. It looks like a young man with a good Dao in his hand.


    The light of the sword is reflected on Li Qianlong. It is obvious that he is dissatisfied with Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong also knows that his skill is extraordinary and is not easy to provoke.


    Holding a long knife, he glared at Li Qianlong angrily and said: "sister, he bullied you."


    Nai Meizi nodded her head to ask her brother to give him a good lesson. It''s inevitable for her brother to teach him a lesson. No one will think that it shouldn''t be.


    "My name is Kojiro Sasaki. Today you are lucky to die in my hands." The young man with the knife said to him.


    Li Qianlong has no choice but to have a more powerful enemy. He is really in a bit of a dilemma. They have to make themselves more ridiculous. They have to raise their strength to the limit.


    That Sasaki Kojiro inclined to hold the knife, ran toward Li Qianlong, the knife in his hand gradually raised, to kill Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong brings his strength into the double fists. If he wants to have his own helplessness, they all think it''s a bit bad. There''s nothing to make people feel happy. What can make people feel important? It''s like being defeated by fate.


    Kojiro Sasaki''s knife light, Li Qianlong side away, do not know how to untie their own shackles, like people feel a little ridiculous.


    Both sides fight, Li Qianlong and him, although Sasaki Kojiro''s knife is very sharp, but in the face of Li Qianlong''s strong defense can not break, Li Qianlong will not stand obediently let him fight.


    Kojiro Sasaki thought that Li Qianlong practiced some kind of horizontal kungfu. As far as he knows, most of those Kungfu can''t be close to meat and away from women, otherwise they will lose their kungfu.


    Li Qianlong looks young. He didn''t expect to be so cruel. However, this kind of Kung Fu is not without other defects. At most, it is to block some ordinary attacks. As long as he carries enough Qi, he will be broken.


    Every time his sword light pointed to the key of Li Qianlong, it didn''t give him a chance to breathe back.


    Li Qianlong knew that he would lose if he defended for a long time. He had to turn the situation around before he had a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    He had to retreat step by step, but Kojiro Sasaki pressed him step by step, and did not give him any room to turn around. The other side''s Sabre force had become so strong that he could not escape.


    His comrades in arms also saw that Li Qianlong was leaving the country and wanted to rescue him. When Sasaki Kojiro noticed the person behind him, he sneered. In his opinion, the person was looking for death.


    The man grabbed a handful of soil around him and threw it at Kojiro Sasaki. This is the way of local ruffians, but it is very effective. It can be said that it makes them feel very embarrassed.


    Sasaki Kojiro did not expect that the other side had such a means. He only danced the knife into a semicircle to block things outside.


    His Sabre is also very good, just to block the dust all over the sky, this is how the power, for their own situation is a little helpless, they have to give their own strength to become more powerful.


    The soldier grabbed Li Qianlong and wanted to take him away, but Kojiro Sasaki sensed his intention and slashed him. The soldier''s arm had fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 926

    Sasaki small wolf is not willing to let him go like this, knife light chasing, is bound to kill him.


    Seeing that he was about to die, Li Qianlong''s body flew out like a sword. He punched Kojiro Sasaki and made him fly out to save the man.


    Li Qianlong immediately called other soldiers to take him away. He needed treatment, or he would lose too much blood and die.


    Kojiro Sasaki went to fly out, but he still stood up quickly. That''s ridiculous. Just now Lee Qianlong had tried his best, but he couldn''t hurt him much.


    At the moment, he was injured, of course, to his life. However, the two men behind him, Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun, were caught by these ninjas.


    Li Qianlong also felt that he did not protect them enough, so that he was caught by these people, but how did they know where they lived.


    "You step back, or we''ll have to hurt them." Said the masked man.


    Hear his voice is very familiar, try to ask: "you are a Fei."


    At this time, the man went out and covered his face with black cloth. It was ah Fei,


    It was a Fei who caught them. Seeing him, Li Qianlong understood everything.


    It was he who betrayed himself and told the aggressors the identities of Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun. Then he caught them. Ah Fei said to Li Qianlong, "Taijun has an order that you should hand over feishengjing to the Imperial Army in three days, otherwise these two people will die in our hands."


    Kojiro Sasaki wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said a few words to Li Qianlong, but Li Qianlong didn''t understand Japanese, so he just showed a puzzled look.


    The helpless Sasaki Kojiro can only give a thumbs up to Li Qianlong, which is obviously the meaning of praise. He quickly said a few words to his sister, Nai Meizi quickly said: "my brother will come to you soon, you must wait, can''t let others hurt you."


    Soon, Kojiro Sasaki left with his sister. Li Qianlong also called on the soldiers to take the wounded soldiers. The dead were buried in the ground to let their souls rest in peace.


    This is what kind of thing, for their own strength is so ridiculous, only to beat themselves, but people''s strength is so helpless.


    Everyone''s heart was a little heavy. The injured man also woke up and looked at his lost right arm. He didn''t say much, but he could see the sadness in his heart.


    Li Qianlong said to him, "Fei Xing, I always remember your kindness. I will help you recover your debt."


    Fei Xing said to Li Qianlong, "it''s right to protect the officer. I don''t care. It''s just an arm. It''s nothing more."


    After saying this, he was born crying, which makes people feel a little bad, who doesn''t want their integrity, don''t have to be destroyed by that thing, just like their own helplessness, which makes people feel happy, but these things all make people feel a little bad.


    It''s just that people''s strength is so weak, and Li Qianlong is also aware of his helplessness. No one is so strong, which can make people more powerful.


    What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength more powerful can he make people feel a little worse. Li Qianlong realized that he was inexperienced in fighting and had to work harder.


    I must constantly accept the grinding, only to make myself stronger.


    It''s just that such strength is a bit difficult. Only by giving full play to one''s own strength can one really have a strong fighting force.


    It''s not a small loss to go back with the people and lose more than 30 people in the war. There is no such sacrifice on the front battlefield. What''s the situation of the war? A small-scale struggle is another situation.


    Three days is not a long time, the other side must have a variety of arrangements, he sent "Fei Sheng Jing" may be able to get them down, but he became a traitor.


    But how can the invaders let go of their own people if they don''t hand in the book of feisheng? They must have been prepared. It''s not easy to save Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun.


    They should be prepared to successfully rescue them, and they must not let the "feishengjing" fall into their hands.


    Li Qianlong went to Longhu Mountain for advice. At the same time, he let the people watching him see that he was going back to learn from the Scriptures. He tried to reduce the other side''s vigilance and exchange more opportunities.


    On the top of Longhu Mountain, Li Qianlong and the old Taoist of Longhu Mountain sit on the top of the mountain and watch the sunrise here. They have been here for several hours and talk about what happened along the way.


    Lao Dao was very curious about Li Qianlong''s apprenticeship. In his opinion, he was a great master. He asked his apprentice to come down the mountain to save the people.


    Of course, he is trying his best to help Li Qianlong, hoping to set up some merits so that he can achieve the Tao.


    For how to rescue Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun, Li Qianlong is not too sure, only improvise.


    The Taoist priest also told him some things. It''s a rule that an immortal can''t do anything to a mortal. His current strength can be regarded as the foundation period at most. Those in the golden elixir period won''t do anything to him easily. They just need to be careful of those real disciples.


    Their combat experience will not be less than that of Li Qianlong, and with the help of the division, they must be confident.


    On the surface, it''s the struggle of ordinary people, but it''s not as simple as it seems.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless, but such things can''t make people feel happy, only to make their own strength stronger.


    That is how things, only let their own strength to the limit, what makes people feel bad.


    At the appointed time, Li Qianlong arrived at the vanguard post ten miles away where the aggressor''s army was stationed. This was the place where the transaction took place. Li Qianlong came here with a book.


    When he came to the door, Li Qianlong called out: "I''ve brought something. Where are my people?"


    Dozens of people quickly came out of the hut. They were lined up, and Kojiro Sasaki was among them. His injury was healed. Now he was holding yuexiong in both hands and looking at Li Qianlong.


    There is another person li Qianlong doesn''t know, who seems to be a companion of Kojiro Sasaki, but he does use the sword, as can be seen from the sword on his back.


    "You really brought the feisheng Sutra, but don''t use a fake one to make up for the number, just like Nanhai Buddhism did before." The one with the sword said to him.


    Li Qianlong looked indifferent and said: "it''s true or false. You can''t tell it by yourself. Take my people out first. I''ll give them to you only when I see them."

 Chapter 927

    Seeing Li Qianlong''s appearance, the sword carrying Longquan Ichiro quickly said, "bring people out."


    What he said was Chinese, which surprised Li Qianlong. It seems that he had lived in China for a long time, but he was an aggressor in essence.


    Soon someone brought Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun out. Xiaoyu looked messy and had a bad life, which made people feel some. He kept his head down, and Xiaoyun next to him was at a loss.


    Li Qianlong said angrily, "what did you do to them? How could it be like this?"


    Long quanyilang said with a smile: "what do you say you have done?"


    They all laughed and let Li Qianlong feel bad from the bottom of his heart. I saw a man beside Kojiro Sasaki said: "you don''t think she is innocent. We found her when we broke down the county before. We had tasted it then. Now it''s just another taste."


    Li Qianlong felt very sad and didn''t protect Xiaoyu well, which made her suffer again and feel guilty.


    Xiaoyu suddenly raised her head and said, "don''t be sad for me, let alone exchange what they want for me. I''m not worthy of your love."


    Li Qianlong raised his eyes and said


    The reason why this kind of love is so charming is that it seems that this kind of feeling is the most realistic. There are too few people who are smooth sailing, and most of them keep mending holes. The most important thing of works of art is to show the infinite possibility of human nature. It is the ultimate goal to be full of love and never give up, but no one can do without the hardships along the way. It''s not that love is changeable, it''s that human nature itself is too easy to change.


    Li Qianlong said: "hand in, hand in."


    The man said, "yes, as you wish."


    Soon someone came to exchange with Li Qianlong with hostages. Li Qianlong also gave him a book with the cover of feishengjing written on it. It''s just that such strength is a bit difficult.


    The man took the feisheng Sutra with a smile in his eyes. He left Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun behind and went back with the secret script.


    The weeping Xiao Yun raised his head and said, "I''m not worthy of your love."


    Li Qianlong held her in his arms and said, "anyway, since I promised to protect you, it''s my fault to put you in danger."


    Help her up and get ready to take her away. The soldiers over there have already sent the book of feisheng to that Longquan Yilang.


    He took a look at Fei Sheng Jing, but he didn''t worry about Li Qianlong cheating him, because he didn''t intend to let Li Qianlong leave here.


    As soon as he waved his hand, the soldiers behind him raised their guns and aimed at Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong immediately noticed something strange and said to Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun, "you go in front of me. Don''t look back."


    After that, she asked Xiaoyu to take Xiaoyun in her arms and walk in front of her. She made shields for them to block the attack from behind. Soon, dense gunfire rang out and many small holes appeared on the ground. Those people didn''t intend to let them go at all. They just used them as targets to let them practice.


    Xiaoyu did not look back, but also know what happened, tears can not stop to stay.


    She remembers that Li Qianlong told her not to look back. She just didn''t want to see him. She knew that Li Qianlong had the ability to resist bullets, but he also knew that he had to pay a price.


    So many bullets, the price is actually terrible, she did not dare to see, can only move forward as soon as possible, over the front of the hill, there is a way to live.


    The aggressors will not easily break into other people''s territory, because that means full-scale war.


    This is what kind of thing, only to defeat their own strength, their strength is extremely ridiculous, nothing can make people feel bad, only step by step forward.


    Li Qianlong stood at the back, trying his best to open Shenwen, but bullets like raindrops fell on him, making a sound like fried beans.


    It''s like I''ve become an iron pot, and the beans collide on the pot, just like a great wonderful thing. What''s that? It''s only to raise my strength to the limit.


    No one will know their own situation, just like things defeated by fate, but such forces are so ridiculous.


    Li Qianlong felt that his Qi and blood were surging. He kept suppressing these forces, but these forces would not disappear. Instead, they were pounding in his body.


    Li Qianlong thought of guiding these forces to help him attack the acupoints and orifices, so that his Qi and blood can be unimpeded. In this way, he can naturally combine his strength and play a more powerful role.


    So he is mo Yun''s mind to control this force to impact the acupoints and orifices, that is, Du, Ren, Chong, Dai, Yin Qiao, Yang Qiao, Yin Wei, Yang Wei, collectively known as "eight extra meridians", which has the function of commanding, connecting and regulating the twelve meridians.


    Constantly in the twelve serious track circulation, help Li Qianlong break through these veins, get stronger strength.


    Although his mouth bleeding, but really some helpless, nothing can make people feel happy, just like let the fate to break the strength.


    He doesn''t care about such things. He just feels helpless. It''s like something defeated by fate. That force constantly collides in his body. Every time he breaks through a acupoint, he will let Li Qianlong highlight a mouthful of blood, but it also makes his breath grow.


    So he vomited blood and moved forward. He saw that he was about to go to a hill. On the one hand, he came to the territory of the elite army, and on the other hand, he could avoid their bullets.


    But of course, the other side will be prepared, which makes people feel helpless. When the gunfire stopped, more than a dozen ninjas came out from behind the hill.


    They seem to be performing some kind of evasion. Kojiro Sasaki said to Li Qianlong, "I didn''t expect that you could rush here. It''s really unexpected, but you are doomed to be unable to escape, because we never intend to let you leave alive."


    Li Qianlong wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "well, you can''t expect me to escape the bullets in front of me, but I came here after all."


    That Longquan Ichiro said with a smile: "you are eccentric. Say you are a man of practice, but you can''t feel any aura fluctuation, but you can''t do things that ordinary people can do. What school do you learn from, and why do you make trouble?"


    "To make trouble, your statement is too bad. China has been poisoned. I just stand up against those who killed our compatriots." Li Qianlong said with a sneer.


    Longquan Yilang pulled out his sword and said, "it seems that you don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears. Let you have a good look at my strength."

 Chapter 928

    His sword light soon stabbed at Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong loosened the package behind him and took out two forked sticks.


    Longquan Ichiro was a little surprised and said, "what kind of weapon are you


    "My master passed it on to me. He told me that it''s called Double truncation stick." Li Qianlong said fearlessly.


    Just the day before, while Li Qianlong was sleeping, Fang Tianxing appeared in his dream, gave him this weapon and showed him how to use it.


    Shuangjie cudgel, also known as Erjie cudgel, Shuangjie cudgel, Liangjie cudgel and Erlong cudgel, is a unique weapon handed down from ancient China. Short and powerful, ordinary people can also play more than 160 Jin. After being proficient, it''s like two arms grow suddenly, like a tiger adding wings.


    The time is too short. Li Qianlong is just rough and far from being able to use it flexibly. These truncheons are changeable and will hit him accidentally.


    It took Li Qianlong a lot of hard work to master the usage. Now he came out to see the power. He saw the long sword stabbed by longquanyilang, and Li Qianlong was not afraid. He immediately wrapped it up with a double stick like a snake.


    Longquanyilang suddenly felt that his sword was in the mire. Li Qianlong stretched out his hand and wanted to take his sword away.


    The technique of nunchakus is divided into attack, defense and counterattack. The movements are changeable. The moves are divided into splitting, sweeping, beating, pumping, lifting, pulling and so on. It can not only attack the other side''s upper three routes and middle routes, but also attack the lower three routes more severely. Those who were hit were in pain and eventually fell to the ground and lost their resistance.


    In addition, it can also seize enemy weapons. When launching an attack, it can not only be used to sweep, stab, strike and block, but also strangle the opponent unexpectedly. Once the rope or iron chain connecting the nunchakus around the opponent''s neck, it can strangle the opponent with a clip.


    Longquan Ichiro has never seen such a weapon. Today he will suffer a loss when he sees it. He sees that Li Qianlong wants to take his own sword.


    Longquan Ichiro is not willing. If his weapon is taken away, he will lose his face. He doesn''t want to see such a thing. He could only follow Li Qianlong and not let him take his sword away.


    When he got close to Li Qianlong, he patted Li Qianlong with his other hand to force him to release his sword.


    Li Qianlong didn''t dodge at all. He took his attack and twisted his two truncheons to break his sword into several pieces.


    A swordsman without a sword is like a tiger without teeth, without deterrence.


    This kind of thing is really helpless, just like being defeated by fate, only to let their own strength to the limit.


    Long quanichiro lost his sword, and he was a little stunned. Li Qianlong just kicked him back with one kick, but Kojiro Sasaki also followed him. He is not an easy person to be with. The Liang Zi he took over before made Kojiro Sasaki deeply dissatisfied with Li Qianlong.


    This kind of thing is a little ridiculous, no one will think that this is what the right thing, only to let their own strength to the limit.


    Li Qianlong is no longer what he used to be. Once again, he has some chances to win. When he waves his double truncheons, he only hears Dangdang''s voice.


    Kojiro Sasaki didn''t expect that Li Qianlong had made such rapid progress that he was unable to fight back before, and now he was able to cope with it.


    Li Qianlong said: "your sister and I are just a little friction. Why hate me so much?"


    Who knows Sasaki Kojiro heard this more angry, said to him: "dare to humiliate me."


    No one knows how to solve his own problems. Li Qianlong doesn''t understand what happened. He just feels wronged.


    There is not much time to explain on the battlefield. Only by struggling to break through the encirclement can we survive today. If we wait for the people behind to catch up, we will not be able to leave today.


    Sasaki Kojiro is aggressive, and Lee Qianlong can''t let him continue to block his way. He has to work hard to remove this obstacle. I think that Lee Qianlong has finally worked hard.


    His palm gathers spiritual power, and one hand pats it. Sasaki Kojiro''s horizontal knife protects his body. Li Qianlong''s palm has great power. Even if he has a knife to protect his body, he is broken by the long knife, and the whole person flies backwards.


    All the other ninjas around him took out the hidden weapons like plum blossom, and immediately sent them out.


    Li Qianlong pulls up yu''er and Xiao Yun and immediately takes the road. There is a dense forest ahead. Li Qianlong uses his strength to throw yu''er and Xiao Yun into the forest to avoid these Ninja''s hidden weapons.


    When he turned around to face him, countless concealed weapons, plum blossom darts, flew towards him. Li Qianlong gave a loud shout, and countless divine lines appeared on his body. These plum blossom darts stopped three inches in front of him, and their strength dissipated and fell to the ground.


    Li Qianlong doesn''t love war either. He also goes into the dense forest, so that the pursuers can''t easily come after him.


    It is no longer the territory of the aggressors here, and it is not easy for them to catch up.


    See Li Qianlong and the original hostages Xiaoyu and Yuner into the forest, has not dare to continue to pursue, this is not their sphere of influence.


    Longquan Ichiro''s eyes show the color of resentment. He vowed to recover the humiliation Li Qianlong brought to him today, and he would never let the resentment accumulate in his heart for too long.


    Kojiro Sasaki was injured a lot, but he began to think that Li Qianlong was a good opponent, which made people feel ridiculous.


    Li Qianlong takes Xiaoyu and Xiaoyun through the woods. He is also covered with bruises. Xin Kui has Xiaoyu to help him take care of himself. When he wakes up, his wounds are all treated.


    At this time, Xiaoyu brought the decoction and said to him, "don''t get up, drink the medicine first, don''t tear the wound."


    Li Qianlong also knows that no matter how strong he is, he needs such tenderness. The way of hardness and softness is the way of heaven and earth. Naturally, he attracts and needs each other.


    Xiaoyu feeds the decoction into Li Qianlong''s mouth, and some of it overflows. Xiaoyu carefully wipes it off with a silk towel. Li Qianlong drinks fast and chokes.


    She quickly said: "you drink slowly, don''t choke."


    Li Qianlong nodded. He was always not gentle enough to express himself well. Maybe it made people feel helpless.


    Soon after the soup was finished, Xiaoyu told Li Qianlong to have a good rest.


    But Li Qianlong can''t help holding her hand. Xiaoyu is surprised at first, and then wants to get rid of Li Qianlong''s hand. She says helplessly: "I don''t deserve you."


    "What is not worthy of the long world, who can be called noble, and who is humble." Li Qianlong said with disdain.

 Chapter 929

    Xiaoyu some lost said: "you should be better, should not be me such a broken flower."


    "What is better? Can the soul weigh? As long as you don''t want to degenerate or accept your fate, you will never be defeated by fate. " Li Qianlong said firmly.


    Li Qianlong''s words made Xiaoyu feel very much, but she did not dare to make a decision easily. What she faced was not only her own heart, but also worldly prejudice and slander.


    It''s not easy to break through these. Secular pressure can crush a person alive. Life is sometimes strong and sometimes fragile.


    After careful recuperation, Li Qianlong recovered quickly and was able to stand up soon. However, Xiaoyu always avoided him and didn''t want to see much.


    It''s just that Li Qianlong feels helpless. He has been preparing for war. The aggressors are ready to move. They must be prepared as soon as possible. Maybe there will be a tough battle.


    Both sides are on the verge of attack. Li Qianlong is just a battalion commander. The number of troops he can mobilize is only a few hundred, which is almost insignificant in the whole war situation. However, he feels that he can certainly make a career and strive for a decent living for the people.


    This is how things, only to enhance their own strength to the limit, like the fate of the power to defeat.


    After a few days, the aggressors could not help but fight. They were fierce and would never stop until they reached their goal.


    Not long after the elite army met the challenge, there were many casualties. Everyone knew that it was a retreat or a defeat. Even the elite army and the mass army temporarily put down their barriers and joined hands with the enemy.


    Everyone is riveted on the stage, the situation for a time anxious down, that is how ridiculous, Li Qianlong''s knife camp bravely charged, in the side to the enemy flower wound, let them continue to bleed.


    However, the aggressors are not there. As long as they occupy their own territory, they are frantically searching, and what they get is quickly put into the battle. Therefore, they have always maintained a strong fighting capacity, and the battle is very difficult.


    Jiandao camp has been interfering with the enemy''s side, but Li Qianlong knows that this level is not enough to hurt the aggressors.


    He is planning a big action to bring enough damage to the aggressors, which is what he should do.


    The first is to cut off the aggressors'' supply lines so that their supplies can not be delivered smoothly.


    Li Qianlong has found out the approximate location of this line. Now he just needs to take off several supply points on the road and destroy the road.


    Soon he came to the transportation line with the people of the sharp knife camp. There were three supply points and the invaders were stationed. They had to be dealt with to prevent them from spreading the news.


    The soldiers went to three points on the supply line in three ways to destroy. Li Qianlong took another pair to destroy the road.


    All the people in the supply station have been solved, but Li Qianlong hears the sound of a car. Unexpectedly, there is a car coming at this time. There must be supplies on it.


    This is a very important thing. At this point in the war, the supply of materials has been exhausted, and the soldiers'' consumption of food and clothing is decreasing.


    Li Qianlong arranged the task for several soldiers. They divided the soldiers into two groups to stop the car. When everyone started to act, Li Qianlong stood on the road waiting for the truck to arrive.


    The roar of the car was getting closer and closer. Li Qianlong saw the truck appear in front of him and saw someone blocking the road. The man on the truck leaned out of the window and said, "what do you do? Why are you blocking our way?"


    "Get out of the car for inspection. This is my place." Li Qianlong said to them.


    The people in the car thought it was ridiculous. The young man was a madman. Seeing that they ignored him, Li Qianlong quickly said, "the roads around are destroyed. You can''t get out."


    The people in the car soon realized that Li Qianlong was serious, not joking with them.


    Just such power is very bad, only to make themselves more ridiculous, what can make people feel happy, this is some helpless, nothing can make people feel funny, this is how things.


    They didn''t expect that someone was so bold and dared to rob their imperial army''s materials. It was like eating a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall.


    Someone came down from the car, carrying a long gun, pulled the bolt, pointed the muzzle at Li Qianlong and said, "which army are you from? Why do you want to block our way?"


    Li Qianlong said with no fear: "it has nothing to do with which army I belong to. Anyway, you must leave the materials today, or you will have to fight each other."


    The man roared, "baga!"


    After that, he raised his gun to shoot. Li Qianlong easily avoided it, and then rushed to the man, as if he didn''t pay attention to the gun in his hand.


    Seeing Li Qianlong coming, the aggressor soldiers would not be soft hearted. He kept shooting, perhaps because of tension or something else. The bullets always missed and rubbed Li Qian''s side, only to see bullet holes under Li Qianlong''s feet.


    This kind of thing is really helpless, no one will know their own situation, but people''s power is so helpless, their power is a little bad.


    Li Qianlong''s face did not change. He just came to him. The man''s hand with the gun trembled more severely. He said harshly, "don''t come here. Come here again. I''ll really kill you."


    He closed his eyes and shot. This shot was very close to Li Qianlong, but he didn''t expect Li Qianlong to reach out and catch the bullet.


    The bullet was still spinning in the palm of Li Qianlong''s hand, but after all, it failed to break through the defense of Shenwen and stopped in the palm.


    Li Qianlong''s performance stunned him. It seemed that he was about to run away when he dropped his gun. As soon as Li Qianlong shook his hand, he hit the bullet in his palm on his back.


    The man fell down. Li Qianlong raised his head. There was another man in the car, but now he was peeing his pants. When he opened the door, he only smelled a foul smell.


    Li Qianlong pulled him out and threw him out. He called his teammates to move materials. There were a lot of things, including food and guns, which could be used by Jiandao camp for several months.


    Everyone is very happy. They move things back and distribute them equally. The battlefield is a place full of death. No one knows when they will die. Only the booty can make them happy.


    At noon, we had a good meal. These invaders all ate canned lunch. They seldom got such good food.

 Chapter 930

    Everyone is very happy. This kind of instant harvest and feedback naturally makes them feel motivated. Of course, their achievements should be reported, just less reported and more left.


    The aggressors were fighting with the revolutionary army, but the supplies from the rear were late. This made them feel strange that they should have arrived long ago.


    What can make people feel funny, no one can so untie their shackles, such things are some helpless.


    The invaders soon got the news that something had been robbed. This makes Longquan Ichiro very dissatisfied. The invaders are not immortal. They can''t fight without food.


    Helpless, he could only order the withdrawal of troops first and give up the attack on this position.


    Longquan Ichiro returned to the base camp to investigate the responsibility. The official in charge of supply was scolded by him. Afai said quickly: "it seems that someone found our supply line, and then took the opportunity to seize the supplies. They had planned it, and they couldn''t prevent it."


    "I don''t want an explanation. I want to know how to deal with these people." Long quanichiro said angrily.


    Ah Fei said quickly: "I will try to catch these mice who steal things and share the worries for Tai Jun."


    Longquan Yilang patted him on the shoulder and said to him, "yes, it''s up to you. You can transfer the personnel and materials you need. You must catch that person."


    Ah Fei nodded and said, "we must complete our mission."


    After Li Qianlong and his team had done a lot of work, everyone naturally wanted to do it again. But Li Qianlong expected that the enemy must be on guard, so it would be difficult to think about it again.


    It was soon reported that the aggressors had opened a supply line, which was not far from the original location and could be captured easily.


    Li Qianlong was puzzled, but the people at the bottom couldn''t help but start. When they tasted the sweetness, they naturally felt that they could take it easily.


    Instead of stopping them, they sent people to make inquiries first to see if the other side had any doubts.


    Soon someone came back and reported that there were indeed people transporting goods there, and the aggressors were ready to take military action against a certain place.


    We are stepping up the preparation of materials. This is the best time to deal with them. Such things make people feel helpless.


    No one will know their own problems, just like things defeated by fate, but such forces are so ridiculous, and soon they began to formulate action plans.


    Basically the same as last time, class one was responsible for destroying the road ahead, class two was responsible for destroying the road behind, and Li Qianlong took class three to intercept materials.


    It''s funny to start the action soon, the plan goes smoothly, the front and back roads are cut off, these things are so funny, and soon there are a lot of people to untie their shackles.


    No one will know what kind of thing it is. Li Qianlong comes to the road of the transport vehicle and waits for his arrival.


    Soon heard the sound of the car, people are feeling a little excited, driving only two people, in their view is easy to deal with.


    Seeing someone blocking the road, they seem very flustered. These things make people feel funny. No one will know their own things, and nothing can make people feel helpless.


    When they see someone blocking the road, they naturally seem very flustered. This kind of thing is really a bit bad.


    But Li Qianlong is aware of some wrong, the two drivers look flustered, but the corners of his mouth seem to be with a sneer, Li Qianlong immediately called out: "everyone back, there is fraud."


    Although they were also very greedy, they still backed down according to their orders. One of them disobeyed the military order and insisted on getting on the bus. After getting on the bus, he quickly called out: "run, there''s a bomb."


    In fact, it was too late at this time, and soon the whole train exploded, and the car body burst into flames, burning up and emitting bursts of smoke.


    "Are you all right? Let''s get out of here. The enemy is going to encircle here." Li Qianlong said to the crowd.


    In addition to the one who insisted on getting on the bus, other people are still very good. Everyone can get out of here. These things are so ridiculous that no one can know his own situation.


    After listening to Li Qianlong''s words, everyone fled quickly. The invaders'' troops had surrounded them.


    Around the black smoke from the burning truck, this is the best sign. In a Fei''s opinion, most of the people who robbed the goods and materials have been injured, and the rest are some disabled soldiers and defeated generals. The strength of a squadron is enough.


    Soon, the two forces were fighting hand in hand. Li Qianlong ordered the people to fight against each other. Both sides were fighting in the woods. Li Qianlong sneaked into each other''s back alone and called the first and second class to encircle them.


    A Fei''s men soon suppressed the rebel''s forces, and he was ready to catch them all.


    But the gunshot coming from behind made him suddenly surprised. Such a thing is ridiculous. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind.


    A Fei realizes that he is surrounded, which is not a good thing. He immediately turns his gun to break through. He wants to break through the encirclement and escape from Shengtian. But how can Li Qianlong make him do what he wants? This is a kind of thing that can make people feel bad.


    His ability is not small, really let him out of a hole, see can escape.


    But at this time, a man stopped him. Seeing that man, ah Fei felt embarrassed. It was Li Qianlong, who had been his benefactor.


    Did not expect to meet each other here, it is unexpected.


    "I didn''t expect you to lead the team this time. Last time I said goodbye in a hurry. What do you want to say this time?" Li Qianlong said to him.


    Ah Fei said quickly, "I have a problem. Please let me go."


    "Every traitor says they have a problem. Is that the reason for innocence?" Li Qianlong said with disdain.


    The dagger in a Fei''s hand waved and he wanted to take the road, but Li Qianlong held his dagger and said to him, "today, you have to give me an explanation, otherwise you will never be able to leave."


    Li Qianlong took the dagger from his hand, kicked him to the ground with one foot, and said to him, "tell me, what''s the reason?"


    Ah Fei fell to the ground and didn''t know what to say. He also felt helpless. He said, "I didn''t mean to betray you, but the Imperial Army found me. I really can''t do it."


    Li Qianlong''s double truncheons had been taken out. He said coldly, "is that why you betrayed me?"


    Ah Fei said quickly, "no, no, I''m the internal agent of the mass army, who is responsible for delivering the military information of the aggressors to them. In order to gain their trust, I have to do so."

 Chapter 931

    "You mean the mass army. How did you get involved with them?" Li Qianlong asked.


    "The forces of the mass army are all over the masses, and many of them are members of the mass army." A Fei said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong has also heard about the situation of the mass army. He goes deep into the masses for these people. He is the common people at ordinary times. When he needs them, he can show amazing discipline, bear hardships and stand hard work, and is not afraid of sacrifice.


    Such enemies can make anyone feel terrible. They are ubiquitous and pervasive. They are very difficult opponents. What kind of thing is this? It''s only to use your own strength to solve your own problems. What can make people feel bad, and what kind of ridiculous things.


    No one can be so helpless, they are like a kind of thing to be defeated.


    Li Qianlong quickly asked, "what evidence do you have?"


    A Fei said quickly: "the owner of the old tavern in Dongxiang is a member of the popular army. He took me to join the popular army."


    And a Fei also took out his ID, after Li Qianlong looked at it, he asked, "do you really join them?"


    Li Qianlong finally let ah Fei go. Although he had hurt himself, he was also to win the trust of the aggressors and complete his task, which is justifiable.


    Other people were killed by Li Qianlong. First, they were aggressors, and they were mortal enemies. Second, they couldn''t let the secret out after all.


    After they killed the enemy, they left here soon. This time, they were not in danger, and they were really careless.


    The arrest operation failed, and ah Fei escaped alone. It''s not reasonable to say that, but of course, he has a way to satisfy Longquan Ichiro, so he won''t doubt him.


    For example, he did not go at all, but went to do something else. The key is to convince Longquan Ichiro.


    A Fei takes long quanyilang to a famous local Chu Museum, which is a gold selling cave. However, long quanyilang doesn''t have to worry about it. The invaders don''t have to spend money to come here. The boss here is eager to curry favor with him.


    Long quanyilang feels that he is not good at doing things, but he can be a man. If he fails this time, he will let it go.


    Long quanyilang said to a Fei, "I''ll forgive you for this failure, and I''ll do it well next time."


    Ah Fei quickly nodded yes, and then said to long quanyilang, "you can enjoy it. I''ll go out to work."


    Long quanyilang said: "OK, you go."


    Ah Fei respectfully quits. He has to let long quanichiro linger here. Maybe this is the best chance to deal with him in the future.


    Li Qianlong''s side is a little ridiculous about his own strength, just like the strength defeated by fate. What can make people feel bad.


    For the aggressor''s sabotage action is more secret and accurate, the last lesson let everyone know not to be careless.


    People always have to suffer some losses to grow up. Although such things are cruel, they are also truth.


    The war is still in stalemate. In fact, the aggressors still have the upper hand and gradually suppress the resisting troops. They can only be defeated and eroded the land of China.


    What Li Qianlong can do is to make a fuss. After all, he is only a battalion commander, and what he can do is limited.


    The front forces are always conservative and refuse to waste too much strength. After all, they are divided into two groups. They can''t completely communicate with each other. They always hope that the other side will sacrifice more and weaken the other side, so that they will gain the upper hand and take the initiative.


    Of course, such a situation is unable to give full play to, such things can not be solved.


    What Li Qianlong can do is to do his best and also to wait for opportunities. Good people can''t be high officials, only evil people can do it. He is not willing to live up to his expectations.


    What''s the matter? Li Qianlong doesn''t want to betray his belief, and he doesn''t want to go along with those people.


    He is not gregarious, he is very lonely, but he is not willing to give up, to do his best to save the common people, today''s troubled times, there are always many opportunities, for example, the aggressors want to occupy the boundary of Longhu Mountain.


    They are very close to where they are. Li Qianlong wants the Taoist on Longhu Mountain to leave there, but these people don''t listen to Li Qianlong.


    The Taoist priest in charge of the religion put his hands together and said, "Lao Tao wushizi has already put life and death aside. He doesn''t want to leave his hometown. You''d better leave with feisheng Jing."


    "Why don''t the Taoist priest leave with us, we can avoid danger." Li Qianlong puzzled said.


    "If the invaders poison the whole world, there is no safe place." Lao Dao said bitterly.


    Li Qianlong also felt sad, this is how ridiculous thing, he firmly said: "if the Taoist priest does not go, I will not go. We work together to keep dragon and tiger mountain


    Li Qianlong''s words brightened people''s eyes and raised some hope, but Lao Dao was a little disappointed and said, "it''s impossible to block them with our strength."


    "There are some things you have to work hard to do. If you do it, you will die. Why don''t you try?" Li Qianlong asked.


    What he said was just like the top of his mind, which shocked the Taoist priest. He sighed and said, "I''m a hundred years old, and I''ve been taught a lesson by you. In fact, what you said is reasonable. All Taoists of Longhushan, today we join hands with the soldiers of Jiandao camp to resist the enemy. We live and die together with Longhushan."


    All the Taoists in the hall bow to say yes. They have been living here all the time. Now that the invaders are coming, they are naturally defending their land in their own way.


    We started to prepare for the war by working together and taking out all our weapons to prepare against the enemy.


    Although Li Qianlong said so, he had no idea how to stop those vicious invaders.


    The aggressor''s troops have assembled at the foot of the mountain and may attack in a moment. Tao people have done what they can do, the rest is to have done their best, only to listen to the destiny.


    Li Qianlong was watching the invaders with a telescope and said to the old Taoist around him, "they have started to climb the mountain."


    The old Taoist said, "let them taste our power."


    Soon the people''s organs on the mountain road were touched, and countless soldiers wailed. They were in great trouble.


    The dissatisfied look in longquanyilang''s eyes, said: "these guys dare to resist, come to me to level this mountain."


    Everyone knew that he meant to bombard. Ah Fei said quickly, "my Lord, it''s important for Fei Sheng Jing. We should try our best not to destroy the things here."

 Chapter 932

    Long quanichiro''s anger stopped a little, he quickly said: "all take grenades to me, and blow up the places with problems."


    Although his destructive method is unbearable, it is very effective. The soldiers'' propulsion speed has been greatly improved, and many traps have been blown up before they can play a role.


    This is something that makes people helpless. It''s only something that is defeated by fate. This is something bad.


    Seeing that they were soon approaching the palace on the hillside, they said that people were gnashing their teeth and had to stop them. Soon they brought big stones and dropped them.


    Some people were hit by big stones and rolled down the mountain. The aggressors also shot back, but it didn''t make much difference. It is difficult to master the accurate head when shooting from bottom to top, only a few Taoist were injured.


    What kind of thing is that? No one will think that it''s funny. These are all funny things.


    However, a small number of soldiers were beaten down after all, and many soldiers continued to climb up and didn''t pay attention to them at all. Such a thing made many Taoists feel very shameless.


    They can also be angry. Taoism doesn''t teach people to swallow their anger, but they only teach these guys a lesson with their weapons.


    The sword in hand was not given in vain, but those people were helpless. They shot, but Li Qianlong rushed down to resist them, and they shot one after another.


    Li Qianlong tried his best to avoid it. Even if he hit him, he couldn''t do much damage. Moreover, the accuracy of these guys is limited.


    The leaping Li Qianlong is like a monkey, constantly moving on the mountain. The firepower of those people is attracted by him, and they can only raise their strength to the limit.


    Li Qianlong kept beating those soldiers down. After rolling down the steep mountain road, Li Qianlong didn''t know whether he could save his life. Maybe it was fate.


    Scattered people who can climb up will also be beaten down by Taoists. Such a thing is ridiculous. People can''t have their own power, just like the power defeated by fate.


    When long quanichiro saw the situation above at the foot of the mountain, he was very angry. He quickly said, "are these guys rubbish? They were stopped by Li Qianlong alone."


    On one side, ah Fei was deeply shocked to see Li Qianlong''s performance. He didn''t expect that he could do this step, which was totally beyond his imagination.


    How can Longquan Ichiro do it? He immediately mobilized countless ninjas and ordered them to kill Li Qianlong.


    These ninjas were given to him by the clan of Ichiro Longquan. Following his instructions can help him solve problems on the road.


    Soon, these ninjas set out to sneak up the mountain quietly. They were trained specially and were much better than those ordinary soldiers. They were very suitable for assassination or various special tasks.


    Li Qianlong in the middle of the mountain, feel a touch of murderous around himself, such a power must be ninja, he has a lot of experience, it is not the first time he met them.


    Such a thing is ridiculous, no one will know how to solve these problems.


    He had to brace himself to prevent these guys from being assassinated and attacked.


    But it''s impossible to defend. Li Qianlong wants to deal with these guys and drive them down. At the same time, he has to raise his strength to the limit. This makes people feel helpless. These things make people feel ridiculous, just like things defeated by fate.


    Just as Li Qianlong was fighting down a certain soldier, a ninja took out his hand. He didn''t know how to hide it. He suddenly appeared and stabbed Li Qianlong in the heart with a dagger.


    He reflected that it was a little late, such things are so ridiculous, just so ridiculous, just people''s power is so bad, only to make themselves more powerful, what can make people feel helpless.


    The dagger stabbed directly at Li Qianlong''s heart, cutting the skin and flesh on the surface, but it was caught by the bone and failed to stab the heart. Li Qianlong''s own experience is that all the souls of the dead are in danger. What a ridiculous thing it is. Fortunately, his own muscles and bones have been condensed.


    Li Qianlong hit that guy to fly, it''s really breathtaking, these ninjas have the ability is really strange. With stealth, it''s hard to find their position, and it''s quick to attack.


    Li Qianlong knew that he should be more careful. Seven or eight ninjas were approaching him, so he had to stay away from the edge. Li Qianlong stepped back a few steps, and several plum blossom darts fell on the place where he was standing.


    It was just a few minutes away, and I was almost beaten into a sieve. Seeing Li Qianlong go back, people also feel helpless. Those ninjas won''t let him go easily.


    For him, this is a fatal thing, which can be so untied, but people''s power is so ridiculous, no one can feel that this is right.


    It''s just like people''s strength has been defeated by them, and the soldiers are rushing forward, which makes people''s pressure become very big, and gradually can''t resist.


    Li Qianlong can''t let this situation continue. He has to find a way to turn the situation around. He can''t let these aggressors attack him.


    Soon Lao Dao saw that Li Qianlong''s plan was to mobilize his staff, which did not make people feel happy.


    It''s just that people''s power is so ridiculous, just like people who are destroyed by fate, unable to refute.


    We have to make ourselves more powerful, but people''s strength is so ridiculous, nothing can make people feel happy, just people''s strength is so weak.


    Some of the aggressors climbed to Guanzhong and wanted to drive them out immediately. Li Qianlong was duty bound to drive them out immediately.


    After throwing all these people down the mountain, Li Qianlong knew that he couldn''t be soft hearted. He also killed people to save them.


    The soldiers who climbed up were thrown down the mountain one by one, just like dumplings. The soldiers at the bottom saw a spectacle and thought it was a pity for the dead.


    When they fall from such a high mountain, they can''t even find their bones. They are human beings, and of course they are afraid.


    Seeing the cowardly appearance of these soldiers, Ichiro Longquan felt very angry, which made him feel very ashamed. He could not watch such things happen. He said to the counselors around him, "who can attack mount Longhu, I will give you a squadron."


    A group of counsellors began to use their brains, which made people feel a little embarrassed. Soon someone proposed: "let the ninja who can resist poisonous insects do it first, so as to reduce the casualties of soldiers."


    This is obviously to know that a ninja will have this kind of ability, targeted shot.

 Chapter 933

    This plan is pretty good. Naturally, long quanichiro took his advice and ordered him to carry it out.


    Li Qianlong soon found out that the soldiers below had stopped attacking. It seemed that they had received some instructions. Was it Ichiro Longquan who ordered them to withdraw? Li Qianlong thought that he didn''t give up so easily and things were not so simple.


    Soon there was an abnormality. A Taoist suddenly fell down for no reason. It looked like he had been poisoned, but he didn''t know who moved his hand.


    Soon, people found that there were many poisonous insects on the ground, including scorpions and poisonous snakes. It looked terrible.


    Everyone was in a mess. Many people were bitten by those poisonous insects. When Lao Dao saw this, he immediately said, "don''t panic. Come to me immediately. You can avoid these poisons."


    People soon gathered around Lao Dao at his command. This kind of thing is a bit of a dilemma. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to let one''s own strength rise to the limit.


    This is how things, only their own strength to break down, there is a chance to unlock their shackles.


    People soon gathered around Lao Dao at his command. This kind of thing is a bit of a dilemma. What kind of thing is it? It''s only to let one''s own strength rise to the limit.


    Laodao lights up ambergris fragrance, which can make poisonous insects retreat, but the range of protection is really small. People can only surround Laodao, and poisonous insects roar outside the circle, which seems to be helpless for people''s power. They are urged by Ninja to attack everyone they see.


    Li Qianlong can''t let these poisonous insects continue to wreak havoc. He picks up a big broom beside the Taoist temple wall, holds the broom and waves it to sweep these poisonous insects out.


    We are looking for places where poisonous insects gather. We need to sweep out these poisonous insects. Those poisonous insects fall below and make the soldiers miserable. These poisonous insects will not divide into enemy friendly forces, but will attack the people they see crazily.


    The soldiers at the bottom are in a mess. These poisonous insects are all pervasive. When they get into their bodies, they are in pain all over the body, constantly swimming away and gnawing at their flesh and blood.


    Suffering soldiers lost self-control, rolling everywhere, some fell off the cliff, some were bitten to death by poisonous insects.


    Other people are even more panic, want to avoid these things, trample on people, many people were trampled to death. At the foot of the mountain, Ichiro Longquan yelled at him. Who gave him this bad idea. The person who gave advice before shrunk, such things are so ridiculous, he quickly asked Ninja to recall those poisonous insects.


    Soon, the poisonous insect retreats, and the soldiers are stable. What''s the matter? It''s just to make their strength stronger.


    This kind of thing is really ridiculous, just like the power to be defeated by fate. What can make people feel happy, and soon someone gave advice, he said to longquanyilang: "Taijun, villain has another way."


    "Come on, don''t stammer." Long quanichiro said quickly.


    The man quickly said: "if you want to break the dragon and tiger mountain with the least cost, you have to break the defense of dragon and tiger mountain from the inside."


    Other people don''t know the specific details, but he and Longquan Ichiro discussed them in secret. Other people don''t know how they planned. The people who carried out the plan are strictly confidential. Except for those who participated in the plan, they are not allowed to know. Many people can''t get to the bottom of it.


    The situation has been deadlocked for a long time, but the aggressors failed to attack after all.


    During the day, the invaders failed to attack. At night, they seemed to be silent. The Taoists also left a few watchmen to guard against the invaders'' sudden attack, and the others stopped. After the fierce battle during the day, they were too tired.


    Li Qianlong also narrowed his eyes. Today''s event is indeed very dangerous. It is quite difficult to block the attack of the aggressors, but they did not retreat. There will be another attack.


    He was worried that he couldn''t sleep easily and vaguely heard something. Originally, it was nothing.


    It''s just that these people who make noise seem to be too careful. On the contrary, they make people suspicious of them. Li Qianlong listens to them.


    When they go far away, Li Qianlong immediately follows them. These people get together secretly without the crowd, which is mostly not good.


    Li Qianlong approached them quietly to hear what they would say.


    I only heard a loud voice saying: it must be impossible to defend here. We have to find a way out for ourselves.


    Another person said: now, going to the Japanese is the best way out.


    It is obvious that they are in harmony, bewitching some people who are not determined to become pawns and cannon fodder of the aggressors.


    Li Qianlong didn''t want them to be led astray like this. Many people are simple in nature. When they really do something bad, it''s hard to recover.


    Thinking of this, Li Qianlong decided not to hide any more. He came out and said to the crowd, "the aggressors are hateful, but the traitors who fawn in front of them are even more disgusting."


    When they heard Li Qianlong''s words, the people around them were shocked. When they saw Li Qianlong coming, they were very surprised. The two who encouraged them were the secret lines buried here by the invaders.


    He quickly said: "everyone stop him, as long as you catch him in the imperial army there is a great achievement."


    Some people are urged by them to rush up to deal with Li Qianlong. These people are not a threat to Li Qianlong, but they are just the tools of the initiators.


    They have run away immediately. As long as these people can stop Li Qianlong for a while, they can fight for their lives.


    Li Qianlong also saw their plan and how they could easily succeed. He pulled his hands and threw away those who stopped him. With a slight jump, he chased the man like a kite.


    The two men thought they would escape from Li Qianlong''s pursuit, but they didn''t expect him to come after them. Naturally, they didn''t want to wait to die. They took out their weapons and wanted to fight back.


    The lame Taoist took out his soft sword and rushed to Li Qianlong. He danced like a snake out of the hole and aimed at Li Qianlong''s eyes.


    This move is not so vicious, but Li Qianlong just sneered, closed his eyes, and then went straight to the position of the lame Taoist.


    His soft sword failed to pierce Li Qianlong''s eyelids, but Li Qianlong killed him. The other saw that the spirits of the dead were all emerging. He wanted to run away with all his strength. His legs ran fast, but he could not see the movement of the surrounding scenery.


    It turned out that Li Qianlong had carried him in the air. He was so frightened that he roared: "let me go. I didn''t plan to join the imperial army. It was the lame man who forced me."

 Chapter 934

    Li Qianlong threw him on the ground and said to him, "tell me how he forced you."


    He quickly said: "that guy has an affair with the Imperial Army and wants to encourage everyone to join the imperial army. I don''t agree with him. He pulled it over."


    "It''s good for you to sing with him just now. Why don''t you agree now?" Li Qianlong asked quickly.


    This person didn''t expect that Li Qianlong heard everything and quickly said, "no, I''m just acting on occasion. I''m not sincere at all."


    "And now you''re just making a scene?" Li Qianlong asked.


    After that, without waiting for his answer, it is the end of his life. This kind of person does not have to stay in the world, and one less person can do less harm.


    The others were silent. Looking at Li Qianlong, it was like seeing the God of plague. Li Qianlong said in a cold voice, "you are bewitched by evil people. You can''t be guilty until you die, but you don''t have a strong idea. However, you can get rid of death and live crime."


    Soon Li Qianlong wrote down the identities of these people and told Lao Dao to send them to the front line as atonement.


    At the same time, Li Qianlong laid a trick to lure these guys into the net.


    He told the crowd that this was the case, but they were helpless. Soon the next day came, and the invaders continued to attack the mountain. This time, it didn''t seem as fierce as before.


    But Longquan Ichiro is sure to have enough assurance. There are fewer people around him. Obviously, he went to carry out the secret mission.


    The plan is very confidential. Except for Ichiro Longquan and the people who carried out the plan, no one knows what their plan is.


    This kind of thing is a little ridiculous. They think that they need their own strength to untie their shackles. This is something ridiculous.


    Soon in the back mountain, a group of ninjas secretly climbed up. They used to go up the mountain a few times. They agreed with the people of Longhu Mountain to help them go up the mountain, and then they cooperated with each other inside and outside to get rid of Li Qianlong. Naturally, the mountain gate would not break itself.


    But the cliff behind the mountain is really steep. There are not many ninjas who can climb up, and it''s very dangerous. It''s almost impossible to accomplish without the help of the people above.


    These ninjas can slowly climb up by the rope hanging from the mountain. As long as they climb up and cooperate with the front troops to attack back and forth, they can definitely eliminate the resistance of Longhu Mountain.


    The leader is Ninja Ishihara Gaofei, who is the fastest climber and will soon reach the top of the cliff.


    At this time, someone stuck out his head and said to him with a smile, "it seems that you are about to climb up."


    Ishihara is in mid air and has no place to borrow his strength. He doesn''t speak. He''s afraid that he''ll let his strength out, so he''s almost there. At this time, there must be no problem.


    Shiyuan Gaofei continued to climb, but the man above took out a knife and things went in the direction that Shiyuan Gaofei didn''t want to see. But it happened. The man with a knife in one hand and a rope in the other hand cut the rope.


    Ishihara seizes the rope, but the rope has been cut off. He is unwilling to fall down. He is also a well-trained ninja. Naturally, he pulls out his knife and stabs it at the rock wall, hoping to get a little buffer.


    This kind of thing is really a bit bad, fate is not willing to favor him, the cliff is bare, there is no big tree, there is nothing to protect him.


    Can only hear his voice has been screaming, the voice gradually disappeared in the boundless clouds.


    After other ninjas saw it, they were alert immediately, but they didn''t give them much reaction time. The people on it quickly cut the rope, and many of them fell down.


    There are still some people holding the cliff and trying to climb up, but there are people on it. How can they go up easily.


    In the middle of the mountain, they can''t reach the sky or the ground. There is no way out. They can''t go up the mountain, and they can''t go down the mountain. They can only hang in the air, waiting for the verdict of fate.


    In front of the soldiers have not received the signal, the Ninja agreed to the signal has not been sent out, they do not know what happened.


    Until noon, there was no signal. The consciousness knife appeared. When I went down to the bottom of the cliff, I only saw a lot of bodies on the ground. They all fell down.


    These ninjas are well-trained and will not fall easily according to the principle. They can only be let to fall.


    Some of them were wronged because they were calculated to die. This shows that all the people who conspired against them have been found. This is a huge mistake.


    Soon, Longquan Ichiro was furious and wanted to attack with all his strength. Ah Fei quickly stood up and said, "wait a minute. The elite army''s reinforcements are coming soon. They can''t continue to attack any more."


    The furious Longquan Ichiro could only calm down and ordered the people to withdraw temporarily.


    Seeing the retreat of the people at the foot of the mountain, they cheered. Unexpectedly, the aggressors retreated, and they defeated them.


    It seems that the weak may not be weak, and the powerful may not be so strong. It seems that the powerful enemy may be just a paper tiger, not a threat.


    Li Qianlong also knew that reinforcements must have come, otherwise Longquan Ichiro would not be so easy to retreat. Reinforcements would soon come up to the mountain, and Longhu Mountain would naturally let people come to receive them. Li Qianlong also followed them to see what happened.


    It''s general he who is in charge of the north. Since he can come to help himself, Li Qianlong naturally wants to thank him. He said to the man with a smile, "thank you so much for coming to help him. I want to thank you so much. It makes people feel helpless."


    General he said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that I ran away those curfew by chance. It''s just a matter of convenience."


    This person is very generous, can be said to be very forthright, is worth making friends with a hero.


    Li Qianlong is naturally very happy. What can make people feel like a spring breeze? He has also heard of this man, who is famous.


    It''s natural that dragon and tiger mountain is to host a banquet, and general he didn''t refuse. This dragon and Tiger Mountain has just gone through a period of chaos, and it''s not easy to renovate a decent banquet. Therefore, all the people on the mountain go to the forest to catch game. Li Qianlong felt a little aggrieved and wanted them to reduce the specifications of the banquet or cancel it.


    Knowing what Li Qianlong thought, general he said to him, "you are wrong. In fact, the most important thing is balance. They should be grateful for their help. This is a kind of balance. It''s not only to give rewards to the people who protect them, but also to let those who get something for nothing pay. This is the balance. Don''t learn from hypocrites. It''s not right to either aggrieve yourself or take advantage of others. "

 Chapter 935

    After hearing general he''s words, Li Qianlong also felt that Mao was suddenly enlightened. This is also a kind of truth. People can live according to this truth.


    This general he must also know the essence of Taoism, otherwise he would not have come all the way to rescue Longhu Mountain. Obviously, everything is not coincidental, and it is doomed to be so.


    Soon after the banquet started, there were a lot of game. General he said to Li Qianlong, "it''s everyone''s intention. Don''t waste it. Besides, it''s also the foundation of their future life."


    Now, in troubled times, there won''t be many gifts from pilgrims. They can only rely on their own food and clothing. It''s nothing more normal than relying on mountains and rivers.


    Li Qianlong just let go of his heart and enjoy the delicious food. These things can''t be seen outside, and it''s a great blessing to eat them.


    At a banquet, everyone was very happy. First, they were happy to fight back those enemies. Second, they had a backing, and their future security would be settled.


    Li Qianlong was also impressed by general he''s ability. He didn''t expect to solve the problem like this. It''s a miracle.


    Drunk, Li Qianlong is also rare to relax, such things are a little ridiculous, early in the morning, general he''s troops will leave, he has his own place to guard, this time to rescue has been his risk.


    Li Qianlong sent him away and fell asleep again. He didn''t wake up until sunset. Lao Dao was beside him and seemed to be watching the sunset.


    Seeing that Li Qianlong woke up, he pointed to the setting sun and said to Li Qianlong, "the setting sun is infinitely good, but it''s just near dusk."


    Li Qianlong also knew Lao Dao''s meaning, but he said helplessly: "the rising and setting of the sun are all natural laws. We should respect the laws and not violate them."


    "The way of heaven bears the burden, and causality circulates." Lao Dao said with emotion.


    This doctrine is the doctrine of the way of heaven. That is to believe in the cycle of heaven, good and evil bear the burden. Its core subject is still around the issue of life and death.


    The butterfly effect of predecessors'' behavior on later generations, natural environment and society. The movement of objects is to produce influence. The process of material, energy and information exchange between people and the outside world is called negative bearing, energy conservation and energy conversion. Now is the summary of the past, and the future is the projection of the present.


    This is the source of things and later things to be responsible for the phenomenon, it is man-made. How much energy can influence the world depends on energy. The bigger the stone is, the bigger the wave is, the wider the influence is, and the longer the time is, but finally it returns to calm.


    This kind of thing is reasonable, and Li Qianlong also has a deep feeling. These things make people feel helpless. The only way is to strengthen their own strength.


    This is how things, but people''s power is so ridiculous, only to make themselves more powerful, this is how things, for people''s power is so ridiculous.


    What can make people feel happy, but people''s power is so ridiculous, just like the power of fate to break down, but people''s power is so terrible.


    Soon Li Qianlong said goodbye to Lao Dao. He learned that long quanichiro''s troops had gone to the north, perhaps to retaliate against general he, or to take advantage of the opportunity. He had to rush to support him. Naturally, when he received a drop of water, he wanted to repay him.


    Along the way, I saw wars everywhere and scorched earth everywhere. How much harm the war brought to people? It can be said that the people were in dire need of living. There was nothing to make people feel happy about.


    Li Qianlong traveled all the way to the west, and finally arrived at the garrison where general he was stationed in the northwest. They were all helpless, but people''s power was so ridiculous, just like the power defeated by fate.


    The guard soldiers saw Li Qianlong, and there were troops behind him. They immediately picked up their guns and said, "don''t come here."


    This is how things, just let people feel a little bad, just such things are so ridiculous, Li Qianlong quickly said: "we are friends of general he, come here to report."


    The guard listened to him, told him to wait in place, and went in to deliver the message.


    Soon general he came out and warmly received them. This kind of enthusiasm made people feel strange. I didn''t expect that general he attached so much importance to this young man.


    Li Qianlong said that Longquan Ichiro might come to deal with him. General he invited Li Qianlong to his home. It was a big house and there were many people in his family. At least it was amazing in front of such a bachelor as Li Qianlong.


    Soon a group of YingYing and Yanyan came out. Seven or eight of them were general he''s wife, and several of them were not well.


    As for a young man, probably the son of general he, he seems to have an extraordinary reputation.


    The banquet in the mansion seems very lively, but people''s power is a little bad, no one will think how easy it is.


    Li Qianlong also felt a little flattered. He didn''t do anything, just did what he could.


    After three rounds of drinking, general he said to Li Qianlong: "brother, I see you as if I saw you when I was young. I''m still a little immature. At your age, I may not be as good as you."


    This is how things, no one will think this is how happy, people are some helpless things, but people''s power is so ridiculous.


    Nothing can make people feel easy, but people are very helpless, like a huge wonderful, just people''s strength can make people feel funny, but such things are extremely strong.


    It''s just that people''s power is so ridiculous that no one knows their helplessness. Many people feel bad and have to have more things.


    Li Qianlong and general he soon worked out a battle plan, arranged the defense around him, and made people feel that they were not safe enough.


    Soon got the news, longquanyilang with a large number of troops, it seems to be really bad.


    General he ordered us to step up our vigilance and not give the enemy opportunities. Then he invited Li Qianlong to the banquet. He was not polite and did not behave like a hypocrite in general he''s mouth.


    When it comes to the banquet, everything has been arranged, waiting for them to take part. It''s a bit helpless, only to promote their own situation to the limit.


    Many of the dishes on the table are unknown to Li Qianlong, but they all look good.


    A childe said: "here are all famous dishes in Jincheng. We can''t eat them outside. We invited seven or eight chefs to taste them at any time."

 Chapter 936

    Of course, it''s very luxurious, which makes people have to sigh. Not only in what era, powerful people will never be too bad.


    At this time, general he coughed and said, "in fact, I''m tired of eating these things every day. It''s just that the game I used to eat in Longhu Mountain was very good."


    This is to help Li Qianlong out of the siege, Li Qianlong also knows, he quickly said: "each has its own flavor, just the same."


    That five CHILDES say: "I also want to see when."


    Everyone continued to eat and chat. They were tired of it, but Li Qianlong never ate it. He just ate it without grace, which was totally out of place with everyone.


    In his opinion, Li Qianlong is a rough man, and it''s hard for him to be elegant.


    General he saw what the fifth son thought in his heart and specially reminded him: "wu''er, you are my favorite child. You should know that everything can happen in this troubled time. Weakness and ignorance are not obstacles to survival, but arrogance."


    After listening to his father''s words, the fifth son felt dissatisfied, but he didn''t retort. He just felt that Li Qianlong had some skills. He wanted to have a good look.


    Soon after the meal, most of the dishes on the table went into Li Qianlong''s stomach.


    After having enough to eat and drink, the banquet came to an end. At this time, the important play came, and the fifth young master suddenly said, "I''ve just received a good swordsman recently. It''s too boring to perform alone. Can I have commander Li''s advice?"


    Li Qianlong didn''t care and said, "I don''t know any swordsmanship. I just practice a few moves casually."


    Five childe side stands a person who carries sword, hear Li Qianlong''s words at the moment, quickly say: "just want you to cooperate, won''t die."


    Li Qianlong is not only drunk or how, casually said: "I seem to be a little drunk, hurt you can not blame me."


    That person cold hums a way: "hurt me to calculate my study skill is not good."


    "Good." Li Qianlong stepped on the drunken step and swayed three times in one step. The guy with the sword on his back showed some body method and skillfully flew to the field.


    With a clang, the sword came out of the sheath behind him, and he had already started to dance the sword. It seemed that his sword technique was good, and he showed his extraordinary skill.


    After a while, he suddenly stopped and said, "brother Li, I''ll see you next."


    Li Qianlong looked at the man and said to him, "how do I do it?"


    "As long as you throw this apple out, I can peel it with my sword." The man said to Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong said, "it''s simple. I''ll take it."


    Soon someone sent a basket of apples to Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong picked two of them to try and said to the man, "I lost them."


    With that, Li Qianlong threw out the two apples. The apples were flying so fast that Xiao Yiming couldn''t see the flight path of the apples and just couldn''t catch them.


    The scene is a little embarrassed, Xiao Yiming helplessly said: "you lose slowly, please don''t so hard."


    Li Qianlong nodded, and soon picked two apples again. After weighing them, he threw them again. This time, the strength should be just right.


    When the swordsman catches Li Qianlong''s apple, it is the sword light that circles the apple. The apple flies on the sword. In a moment, the peel is thrown away and becomes a white apple.


    He put the apple on the table to show, and then cut another apple. But when he finished cutting and was ready to put it together with the last one, he found that the last one had turned into Apple mud, which seemed to be broken.


    Xiao Yiming angrily pointed to Li Qianlong and said, "you."


    "I''m probably drunk. I can''t control my power perfectly. I''m sorry." Li Qianlong said.


    "I think you''re picking on purpose." Xiao Yiming said angrily.


    Li Qianlong looks helpless and says that he is innocent. In fact, all the people present know that he is not drunk at all. He just talks by being drunk.


    He was very dissatisfied with Li Qianlong''s humiliation in front of the public. He quickly said, "let''s change the way. It''s just that you have to suffer."


    "Suffering? My tongue is almost numb. Can I eat it? " Li Qianlong asked.


    "If you can''t eat it, I''ll let you eat it." Xiao Yiming said angrily.


    He waved his sword to Li Qianlong and said, "take the apple in your hand. I''m coming."


    With that, Xiao Yiming stabs the apple in Li Qianlong''s hand with a long sword. It''s just that Li Qianlong can''t let the apple move to another place.


    Xiao Yiming had to change his move and continue to stab at Apple, but Li Qianlong also changed his move. Xiao Yiming said coldly, "don''t blame me for stabbing you."


    Li Qianlong doesn''t care at all. Xiao Yiming doesn''t change his moves any more. He stabs Li Qianlong straight with his long sword. He plans to take a few points after hitting, so as not to make the scene too ugly.


    But I didn''t expect Li Qianlong to reach out and grab his sword. Xiao Yiming sneered in his heart and said, "this is your own death. No wonder I am."


    The situation is not like what he thought. Li Qianlong grabbed the body of the sword, but just grabbed it. Then he broke the tip of the sword.


    All the people present were surprised by Li Qianlong''s skill. They didn''t expect that he had such ability. It was a bad thing. No one knew his helplessness, but only raised his strength to the limit.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. It''s like the power to be defeated by people. There''s nothing that can make people feel happy. It''s a terrible power.


    Xiao Yiming stepped back in shock with a look of surprise on his face. He didn''t expect that Li Qianlong had the ability to break a good sword with empty hands.


    Although it''s just a sword that general he''s taken out of his family, we can see his strength.


    General he clapped, others clapped, and the fifth young master began to clap. He was a little surprised at Li Qianlong''s ability.


    Xiao Yiming also has to admit that he belittled his opponent. He really has some skills.


    He only hated that he didn''t bring his master''s sword. It was a real famous sword. It was light in blowing hair and breaking hair, and he had to cut off a piece of even refined steel.


    Soon everyone went back to the place they had arranged. As soon as Li Qianlong was ready to go in, the fifth young master said to him, "I can give you the East chamber. It''s very close to where I live. I have a lot to ask my husband."


    Li Qianlong said: "it''s already arranged. It''s not easy to change positions."


    "It''s OK. I''ll tell my father that he will agree. He also hopes that I can learn more from you and learn from you." Five childe says to Li Qianlong.

 Chapter 937

    Li Qianlong also felt that ordinary people can''t even recognize the world. These noble CHILDES can get a good education and know how to understand the world. That''s the difference of the environment.


    However, being on the high side may not mean that everything is clear, and being on the low side may not mean that you can''t break through the darkness. People still need to play their subjective initiative.


    Fate may have been predestined a good road, only by their own strength to walk, what can make people feel happy, sometimes you think you beat him, but still under his influence.


    That is a huge wonderful, these are people feel a little ridiculous, nothing can make people feel happy, only to let their own strength to the limit.


    Li Qianlong lived in the East chamber, where the conditions are good, better than the original arrangement.


    Just in the middle of the night, there was a strange sound, like a woman crying. How is this? Who would know how happy it is.


    What can make people feel happy? This is something that makes people feel funny. It''s only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    Li Qianlong didn''t intend to take charge of it, but he couldn''t help but see what happened. He went out of the room and carefully identified it. He found that the sound came from the North Wing room, not far from where general he lived.


    It is reasonable that they should have heard it, but there was no response at all. There must be something strange in it.


    He went back to sleep and ignored all this, which made people feel helpless.


    The next day, Li Qianlong didn''t get up, and so did the owners of he''s family. Except for those who have to get up early to work, it doesn''t help for others to get up early.


    The people in he''s mansion have been up long ago, and they are busy inside and outside. After everything is ready.


    The hosts began to wake up. As soon as they woke up, they had everything ready to wait for them to get up. Li Qianlong also enjoyed this kind of treatment.


    A servant girl came in to help him wash. Breakfast was already ready. He didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    This kind of feeling is very comfortable when you are used to it. You don''t have to worry about things in your life. You can focus on what you want to do. This is paradise.


    Standing in the position of the people who are served, I feel like this. But if I bring myself into the role of those who serve others, I feel like another way. My life is to serve others. I don''t have my own life. If I don''t do it well, I will be beaten and scolded, and lose the meaning of existence.


    This kind of thing is really helpless. The two sides have different lives and different destinies. It''s like two parallel disjoint lines. It''s impossible to understand each other.


    After breakfast, Li Qianlong came out to practice martial arts. Instead of being blindfolded by this life, he inspired himself to work harder.


    As long as you are strong enough, you can decide your own destiny. Otherwise, you can only passively accept the arrangement of destiny. What a ridiculous thing it is. It''s just that such strength is not easy to get, and you must strive for it.


    After a while, Mr. Wu came to visit and saw Li Qianlong practicing martial arts. He just watched. He had a good family background and could see something.


    He commented: "you should be a Buddhist martial arts. It seems to be some kind of masculine martial arts, but it should not be enough to practice to the level of invulnerability."


    Li Qianlong was startled. He didn''t expect that the fifth young master would have such a vision. He had been instructed by a famous teacher since he was a child, and his starting point had already surpassed countless people.


    It''s a time of chaos. If it''s a time of peace, it''s sure that we can make our own achievements on one side.


    When he stopped practicing, the servant girl beside the fifth master handed the towel to Li Qianlong to wipe his sweat. Li Qianlong took it over, wiped it and left it on the table.


    He said to the fifth young master, "what are you doing here?"


    "My father asked me to learn more from you. I came to ask for advice with an open mind." Five CHILDES respectfully say.


    Li Qianlong said with a smile: "you are already very good. When you are the same age, you are not as good as me. I can teach you only a little."


    "At least it''s better than the swordsman I brought. Before I met you, I thought he had great ability." Five childe some disdain of say.


    Li Qianlong quickly said: "everything has its own use, and it can''t be judged on the surface. My master told me that steak is the first in the zodiac, but it doesn''t mean that cattle are more important than mice. "


    The fifth son bowed himself and said, "after being taught, your master must be a powerful guy."


    Li Qianlong felt very congenial, so he took the fifth son to chat under the tree. This kind of thing let Xiao Yiming see in his eyes, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    Originally, he could be in the limelight, but because the appearance of Li Qianlong turned out to be a foil, such a thing is a little helpless.


    He was ordered by his teacher to go down the mountain in order to make a career. The best way is to first rely on a powerful person and make his own name. In the future, he will be able to stand on his own and gain a foothold in the world.


    Now there is a guy who is blocking himself. Naturally, we should teach him a good lesson and let him know how powerful he is.


    Since he is making up his mind, Xiao Yiming is ready to find a chance to regain face and let everyone know who is the strongest person.


    Li Qianlong had a good talk with Wu Gongzi. Wu Gongzi also showed great interest in Li Qianlong. It seems that he has great admiration for Li Qianlong.


    It''s not so hard for people with real skills to win respect from others.


    Soon is to go out to fight, that Longquan Ichiro''s troops have been under the siege, they are well prepared, there is no need to panic.


    Standing on the top of the city, we are very cautious and far enough to prevent any decapitation.


    Long quanyilang took the trumpet and called out: "our imperial army is here to save China from the deep water. If you surrender early, you will be free from suffering and get more benefits."


    General he handed the trumpet to Li Qianlong and asked him to speak. Li Qianlong took the trumpet and quickly said, "Longquan Ichiro, you still know me. I''m your roadblock. I''ll go where you go."


    Long quanyilang roared: "baga, I swear that you will die in my hand. I must cook you well."


    "You won''t have this chance. It''s not your turn to be arrogant." Li Qianlong sighed.


    The two sides have already talked to each other for a long time. There is not much room for bargaining at all. They can''t help their hesitation.

 Chapter 938

    Without a word of speculation, the battle soon began, and the soldiers of both sides began to fight. Since the war started, it was necessary to decide the outcome.


    The battle was very fierce. Both sides used their own skills to see who was better. After fighting for several days and nights, long quanyilang has not been able to break the city''s defense. On the other side, general he''s defense is almost solid, and he has not been able to break it.


    Longquan Ichiro didn''t lose heart because he had other plans. He must give general he a fatal blow and let him and Li Qianlong kneel under his feet.


    Soon general he received an order from his superiors, asking him to go out of the city to meet the enemy. This is simply to give up the favorable terrain and fight with longquanichiro''s troops. Obviously, it''s one''s own weakness and one''s own strength to defeat the enemy.


    Of course, general he will not abide by such orders. He will not be subject to military orders abroad. One wrong step will mean the lives of countless people.


    However, disobeying the general''s orders means disobedience. What he can''t bear is what he brings. So Li Qianlong proposes to take an army to pursue Longquan Ichiro, which can be regarded as carrying out the orders.


    General he knew that Li Qianlong didn''t want to embarrass himself. He chose to let himself take such a risk.


    Personally send Li Qianlong out of the city, general he told him to be careful, not to go deep alone, be careful of the enemy''s counterattack.


    Li Qianlong knew that a lot of things were arranged by the enemy. That military order was probably arranged by long quanichiro''s people. They showed their skills at Shangfeng, which made Shangfeng feel that general he could go out of the city to pursue.


    Li Qianlong set out with a team of 500 people. Along the way, he also chased several remnant soldiers of Longquan Ichiro, but they were all old and weak soldiers, more like those who had been deliberately abandoned.


    Let the troops chase slowly. They don''t have to go too fast. Chasing too fast is more likely to arouse the enemy''s vigilance. He never felt that he could capture long quanichiro alive with hundreds of people.


    Longquan Ichiro''s retreat is, of course, a feint to attract the enemy, and then kill a rifle to weaken the enemy''s strength as much as possible.


    The secret sentry he arranged came back soon. Someone came after him, but there were only a few hundred people.


    Of course, longquanyilang wants to catch big fish, otherwise he will catch small troops of hundreds of people, which is a bit overqualified.


    "Who is the leader, general he?" In fact, Longquan Ichiro already knew that the opportunity was slim and said with a little loss.


    "No, it''s a young man. It seems to be Li Qianlong." The secret Post reports back.


    Long quanyilang looks a coagulation, said: "well, then kill a shot back, seize this has been hindering my disaster."


    After that, he transferred the troops to encircle him and wanted to catch Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong didn''t follow him closely. When long quanichiro transferred the troops, he found something unusual and immediately called the people to retreat.


    Longquan Ichiro has been preparing for a long time. How can he easily retreat? If he catches Li Qianlong, he will be promoted to the third level.


    Now the pursuers are motivated. It''s a great achievement to catch Li Qianlong.


    When Li Qianlong saw that these people had become wolves, he did not stop until he caught them. Soon several people began to shoot at Li Qianlong, and Li Qianlong immediately opened the divine tattoo protector.


    However, the people around him were not so lucky. Many of them were injured by mistake. Li Qianlong immediately ran away from these people, giving them a chance to survive.


    This really reduced the pressure of the soldiers, but all the pressure was concentrated on Li Qianlong. Those people were chasing Li Qianlong. Soon, Li Qianlong led people under the city wall. It seemed that he had no way to escape.


    The soldiers who followed him had already entered the city. He faced the city wall alone. He was not afraid of the people who surrounded him. Instead, he began to climb the city wall. It was not difficult to climb the city wall with his current skills.


    But how could Longquan Ichiro let him go easily? He immediately asked people to pull a cannon and aim at Li Qianlong.


    There''s no fear in the city. It''s just like setting up big guns to attack, but the invaders'' guns are more advanced. It''s very difficult for those local guns to pose too much threat to the enemy.


    But it''s not so easy to hit Li Qianlong. Hitting Li Qianlong on the city wall is like shooting a mosquito with a cannon. It''s not only a big talent but also a hard one.


    Li Qianlong uses both hands and feet and climbs very fast. In this case, if he wants to hit him, he has to rely on luck. This kind of luck decides Li Qianlong''s life and death.


    Soon the gunfire appeared, hit the wall, and the vibration came. Li Qianlong, steel and iron, ignored the vibration and continued to climb up. It won''t take long to climb up.


    Soon the second gun rang out, and the huge sound was deafening. Li Qianlong''s ears were roaring and could not hear the sound. Fortunately, the gun was still a little bit off.


    "Why haven''t you hit him yet? How did you fire?" Long quanyilang reprimanded the gunner, who also felt very aggrieved. Cannons can only deal with those big targets. It''s really not easy to hit a person.


    Next to a Fei understand the spirit, quickly let the gunner down, to longquanyilang said: "general, you have a shot to try."


    "Yo, I''ll send him to the west this time." Long quanichiro said confidently.


    In fact, it''s impossible. A trained gunner can''t hit Li Qianlong. How can a commander like long quanichiro do it.


    In terms of status and family background, he is successful, but in terms of professional skills, it is not replaceable by family background.


    Soon a Fei helped him to load the bullet. Long quanyilang adjusted his angle and immediately called out to fire. Of course, he didn''t fire the gun himself, but a Fei did it.


    Soon the cannonball flew out, but the position was the aggressor troops in front of the city wall. Longquan Yilang yelled: "avoid quickly."


    However, the distance was too far for them to hear. Of course, it was impossible for them to turn around when the shells were fired, and they could not react. This time, many innocent people were killed, as well as dozens of aggressor soldiers.


    At this time, Li Qianlong had already climbed up the wall, and when he saw that many of the invaders'' soldiers were killed, he burst out laughing.


    Long quanyilang''s face turns blue, and he kills so many soldiers himself. Long quanyilang''s eyes turn to a Fei, who immediately realizes that he may be trying to make himself carry the pot.


    Ah Fei is not stupid either. Without waiting for Long Quan Ichiro to say something, he soon said, "I do everything according to the adult''s will, without a trace of overstepping."


    As soon as this sentence came out, long quanyilang''s fire couldn''t be spread out. He walked back to the soldiers and said, "first, beat down several small towns nearby and surround the city."


    Of course, the fighting capacity of the aggressors is not weak. Otherwise, they could not have been raging in China for so long. With the help of brother troops, it is not difficult to bring down all the nearby counties.

 Chapter 939

    General he looks heavy. Longquanyilang''s plan is really tough. Although it will take at least a month to completely encircle the city, it''s the only way to win.


    What it brings is the general situation of panic. The letters asking for help have already been sent out, but there is no end to what kind of response we can get. There are already longquanyilang people on the other side of the peak, and they are likely to obstruct, so things like that will be in great danger.


    It''s better to ask others than yourself. At present, the best solution is to save yourself, but how to save yourself is a very troublesome thing.


    Although the invaders didn''t fight in, the people in the city have already heard that many people want to escape. For these people, there is no safe place under the front of the army, only continuous escape.


    Many of them once escaped from the disaster and managed to live a peaceful life for a few days. Now they have to escape again, which is a kind of sadness.


    The gate of the city has not been released. The people are the foundation of the city. If they are released, the morale of the army will soon be dispersed. General he feels that it is not the end of time.


    This kind of thing is so helpless. Seeing the people blocking the gate of the city, Li Qianlong also felt helpless.


    How can we fight for a way out in the coming crisis? It''s like boiling frogs in warm water, and the fire has begun to heat the pot. But the frog hasn''t jumped out, because there are furnaces everywhere, and there is no place to escape.


    The mountains and rivers are broken, and the invaders drive straight in. Before long, there will be no safe place in the world.


    Evasion can only solve temporary problems, but it can''t change long-term problems. It can only avoid for a while, and the same problems will come. At that time, it can''t be avoided.


    Only to meet and retreat will not make the future better. It will only become an ostrich with its head buried in the sand.


    The surrounding cities continue to fall, even a few powerful cities are also crumbling, these are people feel helpless, it seems that the moment of despair, there is no way to live.


    Li Qianlong didn''t believe this. He just felt that there was no way out for him. He shouldn''t be so desperate. Soon many of the refugees around had no way to escape, so they had to enter the north city to take shelter for a while.


    Li Qianlong ordered to open the gate and let the refugees into the city. The general who had been guarding the city didn''t agree until Li Qianlong took general he''s military order.


    He naturally obeyed his orders to open the city gate and let the refugees from outside enter the city.


    These refugees poured in and scattered the people who wanted to go out before. They tried their best to go out, but they didn''t expect that there were still people outside who wanted to come in.


    It''s natural to ask what''s going on. He knows that there''s a lot of war outside, and it''s quicker to die outside.


    This makes them go out of the heart, who do not want to survive, but go out more dangerous, they can only stay.


    Every inch of mountains and rivers, every inch of blood. The territory on the battlefield is bought by soldiers with blood. When long quanyilang defeated several nearby cities, he also spent a lot of money. If he took a rest for a while, he would immediately take down the city.


    Fang Tianxing is not idle. At the moment, there are too many people in the city. This is not only people, but also countless mouths. Their basic necessities of life are very troublesome.


    However, Li Qianlong has come up with a way to turn these people into the power of fighting, and select the people with fighting power from them to provide food for their families. In exchange for them fighting to protect the city.


    In fact, when the city is broken, no one will come to a good end. Only by keeping it can we survive.


    General he asked Fang Tianxing to lead this part of the forces. As the armed forces guarding the front, the fifth childe led another team to guard the back of the city, and general he was responsible for the coordination in the middle.


    The final decisive battle is about to begin, which will determine the fate of all the people. The invaders outside have already assembled a large army.


    Several times as many Imperial troops surrounded the city, and everyone gathered to prepare for the battle.


    Longquan Ichiro outside the city yelled: "you have been surrounded. Only when you go out of the city and accept surrender can you avoid death. If you refuse to accept surrender, there is only one way to die."


    The way to attack a city is to attack the enemy''s heart. Once the enemy''s will to fight disappears, he will be allowed to slaughter him.


    Li Qianlong naturally won''t let his wish succeed. He quickly said, "the strength is balanced. If you invest too much troops here, other places will become insufficient. After a long time, other battlefields will be affected."


    Longquan Ichiro sneered: "that''s right, but your resistance can''t hold on for three days. It won''t affect other places."


    "Let''s see if you''re going to attack here first, or if you''re going to catch fire." Li Qianlong said to him.


    Not to say much, it is to solve problems by means of knives and guns. Justice and justice depend on strength. In this troubled world, nothing can be done without power.


    Soon, Longquan Ichiro launched an attack, and countless soldiers poured in crazily. Li Qianlong also let his troops launch a counterattack. At the beginning of the battle, there was nothing to take advantage of.


    Long quanichiro''s fierce attack, their forces are several times as many as Li Qianlong''s side, but the account is not so calculated, as long as the defense fortifications to defend the city against each other.


    Although the enemy is fierce, as long as we unite as one, we will not be easily defeated.


    It''s normal that the battle is in a stalemate. Everyone is trying to stick to it. Being forced into a desperate situation is to let their own strength play out. In order to survive, they can play an unimaginable power.


    Long quanyilang didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to fight down, which was beyond his expectation, but his strength is strong, and the offensive behind will become more powerful.


    In his opinion, if we hold on for another hour at most, we will fall down. The artillery will be transferred soon. The power of the artillery is destructive and we are going to be unable to withstand it.


    Li Qianlong looks solemn. He knows that he can''t hold on for long. He knows that he has to find a way. It''s something that makes people feel ridiculous. What''s the matter? Only by making his own strength more powerful can he do it.


    What can make people feel a little funny, only to make their own strength become a little funny, only to put their own


    In the face of the enemy''s artillery, we must try to eliminate the enemy''s artillery. This kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous. What kind of thing is it? We have to make our own strength stronger.


    Li Qianlong arranges a small group of troops to raid the other party''s artillery. This group is all excellent soldiers, but it is a near death to carry out the task.


    Li Qianlong takes this death squads to launch a surprise attack. It''s a dangerous battle. It''s necessary to quickly tear open a hole, find the other side''s artillery troops, and then kill them. Finally, it depends on luck whether they can successfully retreat.

 Chapter 940

    Everyone is firm in their belief. They know that they must raise their strength to the limit and strive for the slim opportunities.


    Li Qianlong soon led these people to set out. This is a battle that must be carried out, only a fight to the death. When people go around the path to attack, of course, there are unavoidable sentries, so they have to be eliminated.


    Breaking through several sentries all the way, we finally got close to the last checkpoint, which was a group of self defense forces protecting artillery troops.


    We must quickly break through the protection of these self defense forces and attack the artillery under that protection. There are several guards in front of them. Li Qianlong and some soldiers walk around behind them to find a chance to kill them.


    After those people were defeated, others seemed to know in a special way. Unexpectedly, they all gathered around.


    They happened to change shifts and found their own problems, which made people feel helpless. They were surrounded. Li Qianlong looked at each other and didn''t know how they became like this.


    There was no choice but to fight. Li Qianlong said to the crowd, "be ready for battle."


    Li Qianlong is ready to fight back, but suddenly he sees a Fei''s figure flashing in the distance, and Li Qianlong immediately realizes the turning point.


    "We are friends," he exclaimed, "to test your defenses."


    "How can I trust you without proof." The captain of the self defense force said to Li Qianlong.


    "They are indeed friendly forces, to test the defense." Ah Fei stood up and said.


    The self defense captain saw that a Fei came out to testify, and some of them believed. When he put down his guard, Li Qianlong launched a counterattack.


    "Take them out and leave none." Li Qianlong ordered.


    Soon they started, calculated but not intentional, and suddenly attacked. Soon most of the members of the self defense forces were solved. The captain of the self defense forces wanted to escape with several people.


    Once let them out, it will certainly attract others, Li Qianlong immediately blocked their way.


    "None of you can leave." Li Qianlong said to them.


    Morita captain turned to escape, Li Qianlong where willing to let them leave, like a tiger general save, directly to the Morita captain.


    Team leader Morita pulled out the samurai sword at his waist and wanted to block Li Qianlong, but such strength was not enough. Li Qianlong''s tiger claws directly broke his long sword.


    He didn''t expect that he was already running away. Li Qianlong caught him easily and didn''t kill him. Instead, he kept him alive.


    "Hurry up and destroy the artillery positions. Remember to destroy them as much as possible." Li Qianlong said to them.


    Soon, Longquan Ichiro felt the artillery attack stopped, he was strange, suddenly a huge explosion appeared, did not expect such a thing. Long quanyilang realized that someone was doing damage, so he called someone to check it.


    The next group of people went to explore the situation, they soon came back to reply, and the whole artillery position was blown up. All of these make people feel helpless, which makes longquanichiro furious. Moreover, the other side also takes the leader of the self defense force and wants to retreat.


    "Bah, they can''t escape." Long quanichiro said angrily, and then he took a group of people to catch Li Qianlong.


    But things are not so simple, Li Qianlong hijacked the captain of the self defense forces, certainly can not easily solve their own problems, this is to make people feel some helpless.


    Longquan Ichiro is a little scared, because there is a powerful family behind the leader Morita, so he can''t give up easily. In case someone tells the Morita family, he will have a lot of trouble.


    Seeing that Longquan Ichiro didn''t rush up, Li Qianlong knew that he had done it right, but it was not a long-term solution after all. Longquan Ichiro hated himself to the bone and would not let him go easily.


    Li Qianlong with that Morita captain slowly retreat, of course, longquanichiro is not willing to let him leave, said to the surrounding men: "push him into the front of the valley, expect he has no way to escape."


    Long quanichiro''s plan has another important meaning. There are few people there. Even if he sacrificed team leader Morita, all of them can be put on Li Qianlong. At that time, as long as a few people in the know are solved, all of them will be put on Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong is holding team leader Morita. These people are not willing to let him live. They just push him back into the valley.


    Of course, to be able to see through their intentions is to let themselves go to a dead end. They just want to force themselves to a dead end and then solve themselves.


    This is an obvious plot, but Li Qianlong can''t break the game. He said to the Morita team leader in his hand: "seeing that Longquan Ichiro is going to sacrifice you, he forced me to the corner in order to solve you without being known."


    "Baga, my brother is not like that." Morita captain disdain said.


    Although his tone is very tough, but Li Qianlong felt his guilty, obviously he also knew the character of long quanichiro.


    "If you are willing to cooperate with me, there may be a way out." Li Qianlong said to him.


    "It''s impossible for me to cooperate with you." Captain Morita refused without thinking.


    Soon, Li Qianlong is close to the valley, and Longquan Ichiro shouts his confidants to go in. There are several Morita team leaders who want to go in, but Longquan Ichiro refuses.


    To let them stay at a distance is obviously ready to start.


    Team leader Morita also realized his fate and yelled, "Ichiro Longquan, you have to keep my life, otherwise my family will not let you go."


    Longquanyilang pretended to be kind and said: "Morita Jun, I will try my best to protect you."


    After entering the valley, people outside can''t see the situation inside. At this time, Longquan Ichiro''s face also shows a gloomy color. With a wave of his hand, people behind him raise their guns and aim at Li Qianlong.


    In the case of no sniper gun, such a distance is very difficult not to hurt Morita captain, Li Qianlong disdained to say: "Longquan Ichiro, I can see you, my own people can also under such a cruel hand."


    Long quanyilang said with a smile: "to get rid of your eyesore, a little sacrifice is meaningful."


    If he said that, it was obvious that Morita was going to be buried with him, which made people feel helpless, but such things made people feel helpless.


    Soon the gun rang, and Li Qianlong blocked team leader Morita in front of him. It was ridiculous. No one would know his own situation.


    Soon team leader Morita was beaten into a sieve, and he couldn''t see any human appearance. Li Qianlong threw him out and ran away. He couldn''t hold so many people, so he had to run away.


    Li Qianlong had to avoid it. His shield had already been beaten into a sieve. He kept running away and climbed to the valley on the right. It was a bit helpless, just like the power defeated by fate. How ridiculous it was and what made people feel helpless.

 Chapter 941

    Soon, Li Qianlong felt that the bullets were following his heels, and he kept walking up. It was a bit bad for people, but people''s power was so ridiculous, only to make their own power extremely strong.


    Only let people''s power become more terrible, only let their own situation become more ridiculous. I didn''t give myself too many ways to live.


    Li Qianlong had just climbed to a nearby hillside, but he didn''t expect that it collapsed. Li Qianlong''s feet were unstable and suddenly fell down.


    Longquan Ichiro immediately called for people to go after Li Qianlong. He made people feel helpless. Li Qianlong can''t be caught easily by them. He can''t fall into the hands of the imperial army.


    Running all the way, I don''t know where the valley leads.


    This makes people feel helpless, but people''s power is like a huge wonderful, Li Qianlong ran forward regardless, making his own power become extremely ridiculous.


    Soon a fog came, it seemed that it was the help of heaven, and the pursuers behind could not see it. What a ridiculous thing. There''s nothing that makes people happy. What makes people feel helpless, but people''s strength is like a huge wonderful.


    Nothing can make people feel easy, just make their own situation more ridiculous, what can make people more powerful.


    Longquan Ichiro chased into the fog and found that he had lost Li Qianlong''s trace. A counselor nearby said, "this is probably a monk''s cave. This is the maze outside. Let''s go."


    Long quanyilang was angry in his heart. He almost killed Li Qianlong this time, but such an opportunity was missed.


    He can only retreat, because that is the most powerful force in the world, which is not what he can deal with at all.


    It is said that there are immortals living in Lingshan and Dachuan. Of course, they are not immortals in the sky. They are just practitioners. These practitioners do not pollute the world, but only seek the road.


    They don''t want ordinary people to disturb their practice, so they will arrange arrays outside their cave. Some of the milder puzzles are just dizzy. Go out the same way. And the more overbearing is to kill the array. Those who enter the array are likely to enter without leaving, or even die in the array.


    What Li Qianlong fell into was a killing array, which showed that the people who arranged the array didn''t intend to let the intruder survive.


    Li Qianlong encountered a lot of dangers in the battle, such as ground spikes suddenly growing on the ground, and sometimes tengman suddenly entangled himself. However, with the help of Shenwen, Li Qianlong went through without danger.


    He is not an ordinary person, and he has stepped on the road of practice, and what he has done is a rough and fleshy method.


    Li Qianlong came out of the array in a daze and came to a place like a vegetable garden. However, the dishes here are different from other places and look strange.


    For example, there is a fruit like a tomato that looks delicious. Li Qianlong picked one and put it in his mouth to taste it. It tasted good and soon slipped into his stomach.


    Of course, such a small tomato is not enough. Li Qianlong picked another one and put it into his mouth. But at this time, he found a fire burning in his stomach.


    Li Qianlong, who has a stomachache, soon rolls and wails on the ground. He resents how he eats at random. Now he has to suffer.


    When Li Qianlong tumbles in this small vegetable garden, he naturally makes a stir. No matter how careless the owner is, he will find out.


    Soon someone came this way. It was an old Taoist. When she saw someone lying in her own medicine garden, she was very angry. She waved the dust and photographed Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong had already passed out and didn''t know what had happened. When he woke up, he found that he was tied to the post.


    In front of him was a middle-aged Taoist with a fierce look. Next to him were two young women. Li Qianlong knew that they must have tied themselves here.


    "Why am I tied here? When did I offend you?" Li Qianlong asked.


    The middle-aged Taoist picked her eyebrows and said angrily, "you intruded into my cave and ate the thousand year old fruit in my medicine garden."


    Li Qianlong didn''t expect that what he ate was the so-called Zhuguo, which was born in daze in the mountains. It was round and red. It can clear away heat and generate fluid, astringent intestines and stop dysentery, and strengthen the spleen and stomach. Taking it can strengthen the body. People who practice martial arts can immediately increase their skill.


    Li Qianlong feels that his aura cultivation has increased a lot, and his strength has improved. However, the Taoist nun in front of him has profound cultivation, and he is far from an opponent.


    "Yuanjun, when I was running for my life, I ran into guidi by mistake. I relied on the array here to scare off the enemy. I ran into the medicine garden by mistake and thought it was just tomatoes, so I ate two. It''s really innocent. I hope you''ll forgive me. " Li Qianlong explained.


    "Don''t quibble. Since you''ve eaten the fruit I''ve painstakingly cultivated, you''ll have to pay for your life and contribute your blood to water my spirit grass." The Taoist has to be reasonable.


    Li Qianlong felt unable to go on, and quickly said: "what''s the use of this spirit grass for you to eat? I can save all the people, but your ability is much greater than mine. You don''t care about the world here, and you regard the life and death of the people of China as nothing."


    The middle-aged Taoist crumpled the armrest of the chair and said angrily, "you dare to crush me with righteousness. You deserve it."


    Li Qianlong pointed to Mai Mang and said: "I''m not worthy of it. Everyone in China with conscience is worthy of it."


    The old Taoist didn''t expect that he was such a tough man. He couldn''t do it now, but he didn''t admit his mistake easily. Instead, he said, "I''ve been shouting about the righteousness of my country all day. What have you done for the people of China?"


    Li Qianlong is not afraid, he said: "I''m not good at it, but I can also do things for the people, and lead the army to protect the people from being hurt by the invaders."


    "It seems that you are also a practitioner. Why do you want to get involved in the world of mortals? It is not helpful to practice. On the contrary, you are likely to entangle cause and effect and commit murder." The old Taoist reminds a way.


    Li Qianlong said: "I never feel that I am a practitioner, just an ordinary person, doing what ordinary people do."


    The woman next to him said, "master, I think he is really good. You can forgive him. "


    This makes people feel helpless. The middle-aged Taoist also felt hesitant. She said to the female disciple, "Duanmu Baixuan, go and put him down."


    Duanmu Baixuan is the woman who speaks for Li Qianlong. Hearing this, she immediately goes to put Li Qianlong down.


    After Li Qianlong was put down, he also stood proudly, without the slightest fear, and said to the middle-aged Taoist: "thank you for your forgiveness."

 Chapter 942

    "Don''t be happy too soon. Death can be avoided and life can''t escape. I''ll give you a task. If there is any mistake, you will die without a place to bury yourself." The old Taoist warned Li Qianlong.


    Such things are so ridiculous, the old Taoist has asked Li Qianlong, but the tone did not soften.


    "If there''s any task, you can tell me. I''ll try my best to finish it." Li Qianlong said politely.


    The old Taoist went to Li Qianlong and said to him, "I have an apprentice who needs to go down the mountain to practice. You should be her protector and don''t let her be hurt."


    Li Qianlong looked at the girl who had just put herself down. She looked very beautiful and had a feeling of being out of the dust.


    The old Taoist asked Li Qianlong to wait outside. He wanted to explain something to his apprentice. After waiting for half a day, Duanmu Baixuan finally came out. She wanted to go down the mountain with Li Qianlong.


    Soon Duanmu Baixuan left with Li Qianlong. She was very familiar with the array here. She just took out one thing and opened it.


    It seems that the master gave her some treasures, saying that he was protecting her. In fact, he tied himself to the chariot, and had no right of autonomy at all.


    Li Qianlong also feels helpless. It''s like being defeated by fate. No one will know his own situation. Li Qianlong follows Duanmu Baixuan out of the array. She hasn''t been to the outside world, so she must be guided by herself.


    Soon came to the outside, or that hillside, Longquan Ichiro''s troops do not know whether to retreat, Li Qianlong carefully with Duanmu Baixuan forward.


    Duanmu Baixuan saw that she was so cautious. She said with a smile, "what are you afraid of? Are you afraid that the enemy will find out? I have a way."


    After that, she pinched the formula in her hand, and a mist of light enveloped them. Soon Li Qianlong found that his body became a little transparent. Duanmu Baixuan said to him, "this is the invisibility curse. As long as they don''t encounter those detection arrays and some heavenly eye method, they can''t see us."


    Li Qianlong calmly follows Duanmu Baixuan out of the valley. It''s a smoke filled world outside. It seems that he has experienced a fierce battle. Long quanichiro''s troops are no longer there. It seems that he has retreated.


    Li Qianlong rushed back to the city, found a corner to remove the invisibility curse, and came to the city in a big way.


    This makes people feel helpless, but people''s power is so ridiculous. Li Qianlong went straight to the city Lord''s mansion and saw the fifth young master, who was also surprised. They all thought that Li Qianlong was dead and wanted to destroy the enemy''s artillery camp. He was missing for a long time, but he probably died there.


    That makes people feel helpless. This kind of power makes people feel ridiculous. It''s like being defeated by fate. It''s not so easy.


    Everyone thinks it''s a bit bad. No one will know how to untie his shackles. This is a very ridiculous thing.


    General he was very happy, and immediately put on a banquet. Such things were very happy. Seeing Li Qianlong with a beautiful woman, he naturally felt that it was his confidante. When he arranged their residence, he only arranged a room for them.


    Li Qianlong quickly refused, but Duanmu Baixuan casually said: "it''s OK, no need."


    Li Qianlong didn''t know what to do, but things didn''t go as he thought. Duanmu Baixuan pulled a rope in the room, and she slept on it.


    She was practicing Taoism in the deep mountains. She didn''t pay attention to the secular ethics in the world. Li Qianlong also felt that he thought too much and was abrupt with the beauty.


    The next morning, Li Qianlong got up early to practice martial arts, but his troops suffered heavy losses and had to recruit new soldiers.


    Li Qianlong refused general he''s offer to some of his soldiers. He didn''t care about other soldiers. He had to take them with his hands again. Only in this way can he have a sense of loyalty and combat effectiveness on the battlefield.


    That many people are feeling some helpless, but people''s strength is so ridiculous, like the power to be defeated by fate.


    Another important meaning is that Li Qianlong takes Duanmu Baixuan to enlist. He can also have a look at the scenery along the road. This can be regarded as the completion of his experience. How ridiculous is such a thing.


    But all I saw along the way were the dilapidated cities that could be seen everywhere. Under the destruction of the artillery fire, they had already lost the beauty of the past. They could only become a wound poisoned by the war, still bleeding.


    There were a lot of refugees on the road, and many children were hungry. Sometimes Duanmu Baixuan would stop and give some food to those children.


    However, there are too many people suffering. They can not be saved at all, and they have no ability to do so. This is a kind of sorrow. The sufferings of the masses are all caused by the aggressors. Only by driving them out can they have a good life.


    This is something that makes people feel helpless. It''s only to make their own strength stronger.


    Soon they came to the nearby camp, hoping to recruit some new soldiers to supplement his bayonet camp.


    When he came here, Li Qianlong saw a few people training here. Most of them were skinny and had no spirit. Their training actions were not up to standard.


    There are instructors here watching their training. If there is something wrong, it is beating and scolding.


    In the past, Li Qianlong heard that they heard that young people would rather cut off their fingers and eyes than suffer from starvation, contempt and insult. This is exactly what happened to relatives and friends who were arrested and sent to the front line.


    They are more like a skeleton than a person. They were too weak to carry anything.


    Also living near the barracks, apart from the poor soldiers, there are also a group of wealthy businessmen - they are well-dressed, rich, powerful. These people and local speculators, corrupt officials and petty squires do not look like people of the same world at all.


    The blatant injustice made Li Qianlong feel resentful, but after experiencing such a thing himself, he was still surprised, so he began to act. One day, walking with Duanmu Baixuan, he saw that someone was hurting the soldiers. He rushed forward and yelled, "put down your hand!"


    It turned out that a soldier fell by the side of the road because he was sick, skinny and weak. The officer was beating him with a whip to get him up.


    Hearing the voice of opposition, the officer looked at the middle-aged man with long beard and long shirt, gave him a stiff grin and told him to mind his own business with the most obscene words. Li Qianlong slapped him in the face and said to him, "you also have parents and brothers. Don''t you have any humanity?"


    The officer tried to instruct the troops to besiege the reckless uninvited guest. Duanmu Baixuan certainly won''t let Li Qianlong suffer a loss. She used her Taoist skills to make that guy fall down suddenly.

 Chapter 943

    Li Qianlong left with the soldier and asked him to have a good meal. Looking at the way he wolfed down, Li Qianlong also felt helpless. The pain brought by the war made people feel helpless.


    However, it is difficult to make up for what man-made disasters bring. Such things happen every day, and no matter how strict the system is, they cannot be stopped.


    Li Qianlong took away a few thin soldiers he didn''t want to look like, which was something he could do. However, looking at their thin bodies, he had to let them wait to be strong, so that the country could become strong.


    Most of them are half age children. As long as they have enough nutrition, they can be really strong and become healthy adults.


    Li Qianlong took these children out and went to the biggest restaurant in the town. Li Qianlong said to the boss, "let''s have enough for these brothers."


    Then he threw a piece of gold to the boss. When the boss saw the gold, he was naturally very happy. He quickly asked several people to come in and asked the waiter to prepare food for them. Everyone was fed up with the inhuman days and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Qianlong stood up and said, "as long as you follow me and fight the devil together, I promise you that you will have enough to eat and let your family live a peaceful life."


    Everyone cheered and was very moved by Li Qianlong''s sincerity. Soon the food came up and everyone let it go.


    There is no clean drinking water. Drinking is to get clean drinking water, and the degree is not high, so it can be used in a large number.


    They are very happy because of the rare food. They drink a lot and end up drunk. Li Qianlong also knows that in the future, he should be strict with military discipline. He should never let them be so undisciplined and drunk. He just let them relax on the first day.


    The next morning, Li Qianlong asked them to run and march all the way to their camp, which was also a small test.


    There are still dozens of miles from the camp. Many people are suffering from various hidden diseases. They are in a very poor condition. Few people can get to the end of this road.


    Soon, Li Qianlong led the people forward. Everyone was enthusiastic at the beginning of the ten mile journey. Even those who were left behind could keep up with them. After ten miles, some people began to fall behind.


    There are also some people who are flighty, but they can still insist on it by their willpower. However, as they continue to move forward, more and more people fall down. Their physical condition is not enough to support such a long march. There are also some lazy people who are willing to walk a few steps and are out of breath.


    Some of the other people who can keep up are able to support themselves because of the good system or some training. Even so, they are a little out of breath.


    The team is still moving forward, and there are more and more people falling down. There are still 30 or 40 people left in the 120 person team, all of whom have some skills. By the time they are 15 li away, only more than 10 people will be able to hold on.


    All of them are physically strong and have experienced long-term training before they can support themselves, but they are also exhausted. I can''t hold on.


    But Li Qianlong didn''t order them to have a rest. Naturally, they couldn''t stop. Soon after 20 Li, five or six more people left.


    Li Qianlong noticed that they couldn''t keep up, but he didn''t stop and continued to rush forward.


    He is a practitioner''s physique. With the Zhuguo he once took, his body is far more than that of ordinary people. He can absorb the weak vitality of heaven and earth when he breathes and breathes.


    If it''s not bad, Li Qianlong has already entered the golden elixir level, and also the level of cultivation.


    Reiki condenses into a solid state, which is more durable than the liquid Reiki in the foundation period. No matter the purity or the total amount, the power of various means is also improved.


    At the moment, Li Qianlong is not red and breathless. He has walked over more than 20 kilometers with ease. At the moment, there are only two or three people around him. Other people can''t keep up with him. They also keep up with him with their willpower. They have already fallen a long distance from Li Qianlong, but they are still holding on.


    They can''t keep up. They have to stop to have a rest. They can''t keep up with Li Qianlong at all.


    But when they felt useless, they didn''t expect Li Qianlong to appear in front of them. He turned back and gave the soup to every soldier.


    It''s a decoction that can eliminate fatigue and strengthen the body. It''s made from more than 100 kinds of Chinese herbal medicines, the main medicine or even a miraculous medicine. It''s diluted dozens of times, so that it can be taken by ordinary people.


    It''s a bit harsh to let the soldiers do this drill quietly. In fact, the soldiers also have complaints about Li Qianlong in their hearts, but I didn''t expect that Li Qianlong didn''t go straight forward, but came back to give the soldiers the soup.


    After drinking the decoction, the soldiers felt that their physical fatigue had disappeared, and they were in a good mood. They stopped to have a rest and went on.


    Although the road ahead is long and rugged, everyone has the confidence to finish it.


    Li Qianlong was waiting in the camp yard, waiting for everyone to come one by one. When it was dark, all the talents entered the camp yard.


    Standing in front of the crowd, Li Qianlong said, "come on, everyone. It''s not easy to get here. It''s just that you''re not fast enough. If you can''t March quickly on the battlefield, you may not be able to retreat completely."


    Hearing the speech, everyone bowed their heads and knew that they were not good enough. Some people thought that they had tried their best and said, "we are very tired. We are not iron men. How can we not be tired."


    "Of course, people will be tired, but on the battlefield, the enemy will not give you the chance to be tired, and no reason can cover up their failure, and failure on the battlefield is death, there will be no chance to come back." Li Qianlong said to the crowd.


    We all know that what we do is to dance at the point of a knife. As long as we make a small mistake, we may be doomed.


    "Starting from tomorrow, we will start formal training. There is only a lower limit but no upper limit. We will sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime." Li Qianlong said to the crowd.


    All of them should have done a simple recovery exercise, and then rest early, continue training tomorrow morning, and set foot on the road of real soldiers.


    When he woke up the next morning, Li Qianlong saw that there were many people in training. They were all ashamed of themselves yesterday and could not easily forgive themselves. These were very ridiculous things.


    Everyone is training hard, and some of them are tired and lazy. They just want to put on airs. They are weak in training, and they don''t have enough motivation and determination.

 Chapter 944

    For these people''s situation, Li Qianlong also feels helpless. Everyone has his own choice and different characteristics. In fact, he doesn''t have to be too demanding. He just needs to complete the basic training.


    Training is very physical, every week will boil out the soup containing elixir for soldiers to take, can enhance their physique, stimulate their physical potential.


    Li Qianlong didn''t tell them the function of the decoction, just told them that it was a medicine to prevent all kinds of diseases, and didn''t tell them that it had the effect of strengthening their physique.


    We all feel that our physique has been strengthened. Naturally, we think that training has improved our physique. Of course, we should work harder. Such things make people feel helpless. Training can make them absorb medicine better. Only in this way can they enter into the positive feedback and gain from every effort.


    This is a happy thing, in fact, it is not easy to happen in reality, things are not so simple, need a long wait, delay their satisfaction, to be able to achieve real success.


    Li Qianlong just helped them to enhance their feedback and motivation. Naturally, with a higher starting point, they can get more dividends and have a smooth journey.


    This kind of thing also has disadvantages. If those self righteous people get this kind of benefit, they probably think that everything should be done. They don''t know how to understand the difficulties of the world. Once they encounter setbacks, they will fall down quickly and lose to the ground.


    Although Li Qianlong knew the harm, he also had to do so. To enhance his strength is to strive for more opportunities to survive, so that he can have a future.


    It''s not terrible to make mistakes. It''s just that after many mistakes are made, the cost is fatal. There is no chance to correct them at all. If there are mistakes that can be corrected, there is a chance to make a fresh start.


    Everyone is training hard, and the effect is amazing. Their physique is improved quickly, far beyond the ordinary soldiers. Even the selected special operations forces are far inferior to them.


    Li Qianlong tightly sealed the news. He wanted to surprise his opponents and let them see the real power of Jiandao camp.


    On the front battlefield, although the aggressors lost a little, they were still a fierce tiger, but the elite army and the mass army were still helpless.


    It can only be left and right, struggling to cope. Half a month later, the aggressor''s army set out to capture the northwest. Once it occupied that position, it would be able to advance, attack and retreat, occupying a huge advantage.


    Naturally, people living in this part of China can''t let the aggressors do what they wish, gather troops to block, and the war is deadlocked. The aggressors are full of momentum, and counterattack is the hard support.


    At this time, Li Qianlong also heard the news. At this critical moment, he naturally wanted to fight bravely.


    He immediately decided to attack the enemy''s rear with his troops, help the front troops fight, and make his own contribution to the protection of China.


    At this moment, the aggressors have exhausted their forces, and the subsequent material support and equipment mobilization have reached the maximum. At this time, a little mistake will cause problems in the combat forces.


    So the invaders specially sent a special force to protect the logistics work. All of them were armed with unique skills and were composed of Ninja and samurai.


    With the protection of this special force, it can be said that it is safe, and the main forces in the front are fully engaged in the battle.


    But there is nothing absolute about a lot of things. The war in the front is stale. Of course, the demand for materials is not small. The daily consumption of artillery shells is amazing. Li Qianlong naturally came up with their idea of constantly transporting materials from the rear.


    After the investigation, Li Qianlong found that the other party had three routes to transport materials, and there were troops along the way, so the protection measures were very strict.


    Once there is any movement on one road, other lines will take corresponding precautions. Li Qianlong knows that the only way now is to attack the three lines at the same time and take them by surprise.


    The aggressors believed that no one had such power to attack the materials on their three lines at the same time, so this was the biggest omission.


    Li Qianlong asked his two men to lead the team. He divided the troops into two groups to attack two weak defense routes, while he himself led the team to the most tight defense route and gnawed the hardest bone.


    Assign a good task is to start action, which makes people feel some ridiculous things, no one knows how to solve their own problems, such forces make people feel some ridiculous, do not know how to prevent.


    Li Qianlong led the team to lurk there. There are sentries stationed within five miles of the road. If you want to get close to the route, you must clear these sentries as soon as possible.


    The sentry has light and dark. Moreover, there are many masters lurking among them. It is not easy to deal with them. It requires a combat force with strong individual strength.


    Li Qianlong''s Jiandao camp is just such an army. They are the nemesis of these ninjas. Soon, more than ten open sentries and more than twenty secret sentries around him were killed at one stroke.


    Now is the time to attack, there are Ninja protection near the route, they are really elite, and compared with those who are not led by the Ninja combat effectiveness is not comparable.


    Soon they came to their own place, which made people feel funny. No one would know the power and what made people feel funny.


    At the moment, there is a car galloping on the road. There are a lot of things on the car, which are important materials for the front line. There is a car behind the car, and there are many ninjas on the car. They all come to protect the materials.


    Li Qianlong arranged for them to destroy the road one by one and seal the scene at the same time, otherwise the enemy would flee.


    All the others left. Only the team member in charge of coordination saw Li Qianlong on his way alone. Everyone didn''t know what he was going to do and why he went up alone.


    Li Qianlong went straight to the road that the transport vehicle had to go through. He just went to the middle of the road, breathed out, and then waited for the transport vehicle to arrive.


    In fact, people who drive transport vehicles are very leisurely. It''s a leisurely job. They don''t have to go to the battlefield to fight and kill. Of course, it''s good.


    While driving the car, thinking about the little red who accompanied her last night, she is still savoring the aftertaste. This is another person who accompanied the car reminding: "look, there is another person on the road."


    When he heard his words, the driver immediately recovered. He was also surprised to see that there was a man in the middle of the road. Usually, there was no one on this road. This road was specially opened by the imperial army. There were many open and secret sentries outside. No one should enter here. He honked his horn as hard as he could, but the man didn''t seem to hear it, so he was not moved.

 Chapter 945

    The driver was a little annoyed. He was afraid that the man was not deaf. In that case, he might as well hit him.


    At the moment, step on the accelerator, and the car will accelerate to a very fast speed. Let alone a person, even a cow will be easily hit and fly.


    However, things are not as good as the driver thought. When the truck ran into the man, he was as strong as an iron tower, and the scenery around him was suddenly static, so he couldn''t move forward at all.


    The driver looked at the man in front of him in horror, which overturned his cognition. He saw that he had stepped on the accelerator to the end, but the other side didn''t move at all.


    Li Qianlong is also feeling his strength. He didn''t expect that after entering the golden elixir period, his strength has improved a lot, but people''s strength is so ridiculous.


    Can rely on physical strength to withstand the car is moving, and more than that.


    After testing his strength, Li Qianlong didn''t forget his task. Soon he exhaled, and Li Qianlong suddenly lifted up the car and overturned it to one side.


    The whole car was lifted up by Li Qianlong and whirled to one side of the woods. The driver was turned into a mess in the cab, but he still had something to rely on and didn''t panic too much.


    The team members hiding nearby all rushed out from the woods. They didn''t expect that the commander of Jiandao battalion was so brave and powerful.


    The crowd surrounded the overturned truck and used tools to pry the door open. The driver seemed to be slightly injured. He climbed out and said, "the ninja of our imperial army will be here soon. I advise you to leave early and have a chance to live."


    Hearing his arrogant words, a soldier said to him, "this truck of things is all looted by you aggressors from our land in China, and it is right to return them to their original owners."


    The people next to them all said, "yes, they should give it back to us."


    After that, someone pried open the door of the cargo hold, which was full of guns and ammunition. There were many new weapons, which were enough to arm a reinforced company.


    People organized people to move things. At this time, Li Qianlong felt a sense of lethality. It seemed that the Ninjas had arrived, which made people feel funny.


    Li Qianlong said to them: "you just transport things back, here to me."


    More than ten ninjas didn''t panic when they saw Li Qianlong. They were still so calm. They surrounded Li Qianlong. The leader said to him, "you dare to rob the Imperial Army''s materials. Don''t you want to live?"


    "Is it robbery to take back your own things? How many things have you taken from the land of China and how many innocent lives have been destroyed in your hands?"


    Li Qianlong said righteous words, but the Ninjas didn''t think much of them. In their eyes, China is like their prey, and they didn''t regard the people of China as human beings.


    If you don''t treat people who hurt you as human beings, you will not feel guilty. Ninjas rush to deal with Li Qianlong.


    It doesn''t take long for Li Qianlong to turn on Shenwen to deal with this group of ninjas who are just building a foundation.


    It was a good harvest this time. All the three lines successfully intercepted the invaders'' materials and transported them from east to west to the temporary residence of Jiandao camp.


    The front-line fighting, the aggressor''s troops and the elite army''s troops encounter, the imperial army fighting, but found that their ammunition is not enough, the leader had to order the withdrawal, but back to the barracks, they found that their dinner is also halved.


    The soldiers were very dissatisfied, and it was very difficult for the generals to suppress their emotions. Then they realized that the military supplies that should have arrived had not arrived.


    Such a thing shows that the transportation route is likely to be intercepted by the enemy, and large-scale operations cannot be carried out in a short time.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the sudden retreat of the imperial army. The elite army will not miss such a good opportunity. It is very interesting to find out that it was the Jiandao camp that plundered their materials.


    When he heard this, he was naturally very happy. It can greatly attack the arrogance of the aggressors, and they can also have more room to maneuver.


    The aggressors'' weapons are more sophisticated, and the shortage of materials for a short time can not hurt their muscles and bones, but it also weakens the arrogance of the enemy.


    However, the imperial army is not easy to provoke. If they are provoked, they have to be careful not to be cheated. I don''t know if Jiandao camp can protect themselves.


    Long quanyilang also heard about the resurrection of Jiandao camp. Originally, he had killed all the people in Jiandao camp, leaving Fang Tianxing and a few remaining evils to escape, but they came back to life again, and they were fierce.


    At the same time, he also feels happy. When Li Qianlong comes out, he has a chance to kill him, which also makes Longquan Ichiro feel happy.


    That is a kind of hatred for the old enemy. The most important person in life is not only the benefactor, but also the enemy. Li Qianlong has become the enemy he hit, a person who must be killed by himself.


    Long quanyilang takes the initiative to fight Fang Tianxing. His superior agrees to his request. Long quanyilang takes people to destroy Jiandao camp and the old enemy.


    Li Qianlong distributed materials to the soldiers, and their equipment was greatly improved, but it was much worse than the Imperial Army''s troops, so they had to save money.


    Such things are not so easy for people. It''s only ridiculous to let their own power and people''s power. It''s only the first time that it''s the easiest thing to cut off goods. It''s more and more difficult to be prepared for the second time.


    This is how things, but people''s power is some helpless, only to make themselves more powerful, what can make people feel easy.


    Soon it came out that long quanichiro, his old rival, was going to besiege him. Li Qianlong also felt very happy. His old opponent was just a combination of old and new enemies, but people''s strength was not easy.


    However, this stronghold must be abandoned at present. The troops sent by the imperial army to round them up will soon arrive, and they can no longer stay here.


    Li Qianlong quickly withdrew with his troops, and they had no baggage. They left with light things, just like the guerrillas of the mass army.


    When Longquan Ichiro brought people to exterminate Li Qianlong, it was a bit helpless, but people''s power was so ridiculous, they all made people feel funny.


    Longquan Ichiro naturally pounced on the air, which is something people have no choice but to expect. His opponent is not stupid and will not wait for you to catch him. However, Longquan Ichiro is confident that Li Qianlong will not escape from him.


    Although it is to escape the pursuit of that Longquan Ichiro, Li Qianlong doesn''t intend to stop and take the initiative to attack. If he doesn''t trouble himself, he will trouble him.

 Chapter 946

    Long quanichiro didn''t catch Li Qianlong, but of course he won''t give up. He will continue to look for Li Qianlong to prove himself. This is a bit helpless. He decided to spread the net widely, so he let him. All the people under him went out and tried to find out about him.


    As long as you find information about Li Qianlong and Jiandao camp, you can get a lot of rewards. For a time, many people go out like casting a net, which makes people feel helpless.


    Of course, these people are useful. They can find out what happened to Li Qianlong. With clues, long quanyilang soon sent soldiers to arrest him. He soon saw where several of his own people were, but they didn''t know they were trapped. When they rush up, they find it''s a trap.


    The key is that Longquan Ichiro didn''t come in, but several of his men were blown to pieces. This kind of thing soon alerted Longquan Ichiro. This is a trap laid by Li Qianlong.


    I haven''t seen Li Qianlong for a few days. He''s more resourceful than before. Since he''s put himself together, it''s a good thing that he''s just going to visit him. Otherwise, he''ll fall in.


    Li Qianlong''s counterattack led to more crazy raids by Longquan Ichiro. His troops searched the nearby villages door-to-door, which was very ridiculous. There was nothing to make people feel easy.


    Long quanichiro knew that Li Qianlong''s troops had no supplies. Their food must have come from nearby villages. Once the road was cut off, he would face food shortage.


    Li Qianlong also knows what long quanichiro has done to the nearby villages, but such things are so ridiculous. What they do for the villagers can be said to be too numerous to write. These things make people feel helpless, but people''s strength is weak.


    It''s just that Li Qianlong can''t watch the masses suffer for himself. It''s just that people''s strength is so weak. Li Qianlong is ready to take action. It''s a matter of how to make himself. He soon feels that he must take action.


    The soldiers they sent to inspect the village were well prepared, but there was no shortage of food for Li Qianlong''s troops. Because in order to avoid bandits, farmers in the village built many tunnels in their homes, which can transport food underground and ensure the daily life supply of Jiandao camp.


    However, this is not enough. After a long time, Ichiro Longquan will find it tricky. At that time, it must be the common people''s names who suffer. It''s just that people''s strength is so ridiculous, only to strengthen everything.


    Li Qianlong knew that he had to take action in order to successfully smash the plot of long quanyilang and fight down the arrogance of the aggressor.


    Soon, Li Qianlong began to assassinate those left alone soldiers. Long quanichiro sent someone to inspect a village and sent one. Li Qianlong assassinated one. This kind of thing is a great wonderful thing.


    When the people heard this news, they secretly applauded. The aggressors bullied others on the land of China and did not treat the people of China as human beings at all.


    It was just that people felt helpless. Long quanichiro soon changed his strategy and didn''t let the soldiers go out alone. If they went out, they had to be more than ten people in groups.


    Of course, it is a lot safer, but it is often attacked, only the casualties are much less.


    The soldiers of the imperial army were also uneasy. They had to stop sweeping the surrounding villages for a while, and the villagers also got a moment''s peace.


    The war is still going on, countless guns are still burning on the front line, and many people die every day. This is a war of attrition. At the beginning of the war, we can still have full spirit. At the end of the war, it will become a war of attrition. Whoever can''t hold on first will lose.


    The daily consumption of goods and materials is an astronomical number. Both sides have put too many bets in this battle. It''s like falling into a quagmire, and no one can get away easily first.


    The strength of both sides has been put to the limit, and they don''t know how to get the result, who wins and who loses.


    It seems that no one can stop them from fighting. At the beginning of the decisive battle, the weather was unusually cold. It seemed that it was a rare natural disaster in a century, and it seemed that God was helping the people of China.


    First it rained suddenly, then it snowed. Due to poverty and backwardness, there is no regular road in China. The simple roads and dirt roads that can be barely passed in peacetime become muddy when it rains. Thousands of aggressor tanks that are attacking northwest at full speed are trapped in an endless sea of mud and unable to move. And the rear to provide supplies for the wheeled vehicles is a disaster.


    The aggressor''s attack rhythm began to be seriously retarded, while the Shenzhou people relied on the mud to tenaciously defend the towns, villages and defense lines. Time! That is, the longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be to the aggressors. The core of the aggressor''s assault was to make use of the rapid breakthrough of the mechanized Corps. At this time, the mechanized Corps couldn''t move, and the word "fast" couldn''t do it.


    The temperature continued to drop, the muddy road froze, and the invaders were able to start the engine again. But this is just a reflection of their failure: the severe cold in China sweeping the battlefield is coming


    The lowest temperature will reach more than ten degrees below zero. After months of bitter fighting, the aggressors gained nothing but defeat. In just a few months, the aggressors killed and injured hundreds of thousands of people, but failed to capture the northwest.


    The myth of the aggressor''s victory was broken.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy well, you will be invincible in a hundred battles. The mechanized troops have lengthened the battle line, the energy supply is insufficient, and the weather changes suddenly. At this time, the Chinese people have come to their senses and organized a counterattack. There is no doubt that the aggressors will be defeated!


    The front line had begun to drift snow, and the aggressors began to prepare. The winter clothes needed by tens of millions of officers and soldiers are not a small number. How can they be prepared and sent to the front line in a hurry?


    On the other hand, the Chinese garrison on the other side is well prepared and seems to have known the arrival of this natural disaster for a long time. They are calculating in mind but not in mind. Of course, they have the advantage.


    The aggressor''s logistics and transportation system is not like their combat forces, which can engage in Blitzkrieg warfare. Let''s not say how many means of transportation they need, let''s say that the road traffic conditions in parts of China are enough for the aggressor''s headache. First, China''s railway gauge was 10 cm wider than that of the invaders, and most of the territory occupied by the invaders was in danger.


    If railway transportation is not expected, only roads will be left. It''s incredible that the quality of Shenzhou highway is very poor. It''s rainy again in autumn. After several heavy rains, the road is muddy.


    For the crawler vehicles of the invaders, it''s a good thing to say that the wheeled vehicles can''t move at all, and the bad road traffic makes the engine load of the car serious, and the fuel consumption is much higher than before. But these details were difficult for the aggressors to foresee before the war.

 Chapter 947

    Various problems in the logistics system make the Quartermaster concentrate the material supply on the support ammunition and fuel, and the clothing and the like have to stay behind.


    By the time the invaders had only 30% of their front-line troops in winter clothes, they were ready to retreat. Most of the officers and men got their winter clothes after the end of the campaign.


    In the whole European battlefield, the aggressors had few rivals. They laid hands on the equally powerful China. At the beginning of the campaign, the situation was exactly what the aggressors had expected at the beginning. But as time went on, the weather in China became colder and colder, and most of the aggressors on the front line were crushed by the cold weather.


    In fact, at the beginning of the war, the invaders had considered the weather in China. But they are too proud. They are very confident in the fighting capacity of their army and think that they can defeat China before winter.


    The move of the aggressor is very similar to "wrecking the boat". According to the spy of Shenzhou in the aggressor, at the beginning of the war, there was no idea of mass production of cotton padded clothes in the aggressor''s country, which means that they thought they would fight in winter.


    In fact, before the defensive war, the production of strategic materials such as coal, iron ore, crude steel, electricity and cement in the areas occupied by the aggressors in China did not reach one tenth of that before the war, especially in the production of steel.


    In the process of retreat, the civilian troops seized grain and burned granaries, so that the grain output of Shenzhou in that year did not even reach the two Chengdu cities before Lien Chan. Therefore, the aggressors had to take out their own domestically produced grain to support the residents or prisoners of war in the occupied areas. From this we can see that what the aggressors wanted at that time was just empty talk.


    Under all kinds of heavy pressure, the aggressors were defeated completely. They had to retreat to the south. Of course, the mass army and the elite army took advantage of the victory to recover every inch of the land that the aggressors had attacked before.


    When the aggressor completely retreated to the south, the weather was not too cold there. Although the aggressor suffered heavy losses, the remaining strength was not something they could swallow in one breath.


    They have also reflected on this incident. There is only one conclusion. It must be that there are practitioners in China, and at least those who are strong enough to change one aspect of the sky and turn the war around.


    It''s always low-level practitioners who take part in the war. This time, there are high-level practitioners on the Chinese side, which naturally destroys the balance.


    The invaders did not have high-level practitioners. After this failure, of course, they immediately invited their own high-level practitioners.


    Here comes the powerful Zen master Fang Yuan. He is accompanied by several followers and a mysterious man. Seeing their arrival, the leader of the aggressor''s army rushed to meet them. With their help, it''s only a matter of time before we get back the lost site.


    They are not so optimistic. In fact, the inside information of China is beyond imagination. The number of high-level practitioners far exceeds that of the aggressors. However, many people are unwilling to stand up and seem indifferent to China.


    As soon as Zen master Fang Yuan appeared, he didn''t rush to fight. Instead, he came to the big snow mountain alone and sent out notes to communicate with the practitioners in that holy land.


    It turns out that he is the strong one in the realm of deification. The cold weather before was the result of his Dharma practice. He also knew that his involvement in worldly affairs would attract the attention of the same practitioners.


    After receiving the notes, Lao Dao went to meet with Zen master Fang Yuan of the aggressor country.


    This is a meeting of high-end practitioners. In this secular world, they are powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth, but now they are like ordinary people drinking tea on the top of the snow mountain.


    The wind and snow around them can''t get close to them at all. They don''t seem to be in this world. After all, this negotiation will determine the fate of many people and even change the direction of the war.


    When Li Qianlong came, the leaders of the elite army and the popular army also came up. On the side of the aggressors, Ichiro Longquan and Dazuo Ikeda also came.


    They are standing in the area covered by the momentum of their respective practitioners, and the cold can''t hurt them. As real chess players, they are really playing chess, or talking about it by hand, and everything is in silence.


    People nearby are also very nervous, their chess game is related to the world, a son represents the lives of countless people, but they are just in a hurry, can''t help at all.


    Lao Dao and Zen master Fang Yuan continued to play chess. The battle on the chessboard became more and more fierce, but they couldn''t do anything at all. They felt small. Maybe they were just pieces on the chessboard.


    Outside, they can call the wind and the rain, but here they can see their own insignificance, even becoming a chess piece is a luxury.


    Li Qianlong was watching. Lao Dao''s chess was quiet and natural, while Zen master Fangyuan had his own rules and didn''t move by external things.


    The chess pieces on both sides wrestle with each other. What a ridiculous thing it is. Everyone is watching. Li Qianlong finds that Zen master Fangyuan has laid a game, but Lao Dao doesn''t seem to notice. He is about to step into the trap.


    Li Qianlong felt that he couldn''t do it. He had to change all this. He went to the old road and insisted on changing the path of his chess pieces. He was a strong man at the level of deification. Everyone was sweating for him.


    The villains ridiculed him for being too arrogant and daring to intervene in the struggle of the powerful in the apotheosis period. They really thought too much of themselves.


    He is just a golden elixir period, and he has to cross the two great realms of Yuanying period and Huashen period. The gap between them is too big to imagine, and can not be calculated by reason.


    But Li Qianlong did it. He knew he had to do it. Even if it was a matter of life and death, he had to do it.


    Li Qianlong did not look back. Of course, Zen master Fang Yuan couldn''t allow this little boy to destroy his plan. With a flick of his finger, a pure aura gushed out, which was enough to pierce his body.


    Li Qianlong felt the fatal danger, and the power of huashenqi was beyond his imagination. Even if he used all the means, he was absolutely unable to stop the attack.


    At this time, the Taoist priest gave a hand. He also pointed out that the powerful force blocked the finger of Zen master Fang Yuan. He said with a smile, "why bother the younger generation in the fight between you and me."


    With that, he left the pieces in their original position. The position of the pieces did not change. Naturally, it can not be regarded as Li Qianlong''s move to change the situation.


    The old Taoist protected Li Qianlong behind him and said to him, "it''s a real gentleman to watch chess without saying a word. You have to have chess goods."


    Li Qianlong also regretted his reckless impulse, but if he did it again, he would try to do it. Maybe this can change the situation and benefit millions of Chinese people, so his sacrifice is worth it.

 Chapter 948

    Zen master Fang Yuan continues to play chess with Lao Dao with a smile. In the situation, he has already occupied an advantage. It can be said that he is suppressing Lao Dao''s chess. It seems that he is waiting for the harvest.


    Lao Dao is still a light cloud, seems to be completely ignored, these things have nothing to do with him.


    Li Qianlong is also very nervous and can''t help himself, but the situation is not as bad as he imagined. Lao Dao''s chess power seems to be at a disadvantage, but he is not at the mercy of others.


    Even Zen master Fang Yuan felt helpless. He thought he had the chance to win, but it was impossible to completely suppress the old Taoist. The situation was not as optimistic as he thought. Although the old Taoist was casual, there was no mystery.


    There was a stalemate between the two sides, and Zen master Fang Yuan also felt difficult, but he couldn''t help it. In the end, the game was a draw.


    The situation was decided. Everyone held his breath. He didn''t know what the situation was. Zen master Fang Yuan put down his chess pieces and said to the people, "today''s game is a draw. The situation remains the same for the time being. We old guys shouldn''t do it. Only the disciples below Yuan Ying can do it. We can win or lose the game according to our destiny."


    This should be their agreement. It seems that Zen master Fang Yuan is very generous. He doesn''t care about what happened before. He lets his own people do things under his own door. It doesn''t affect too much environment and leads to the death everywhere.


    Zen master Fang Yuan proposed this plan because there were not many disciples in Lao Dao''s sect. He had some confidence in his disciples, so he made such an alliance.


    After thinking about it, the Taoist priest said, "I will make a joint covenant according to what you said. You and I will clap high fives as an oath."


    Then he raised his walking stick, and Zen master Fang Yuan took the same hand. They hit each other''s palms in one place. This is not only to sign a covenant, but also to test each other''s aura cultivation. If the cultivation is not enough, they can''t even stick to it. Of course, there is no need to sign a covenant.


    The palms of the two men were together, which seemed to be light, but people with clear eyes could see that they were exerting their full strength. The spiritual power of both sides poured into their palms, and the air around them became rolling, as if they were covered by huge pressure.


    After a moment, they separated their palms. They didn''t seem to have much, but they noticed that their faces were flushed, which was the performance of their skill running to the extreme.


    Master Fang Yuan picked up his staff and said to the invaders, "let''s go back."


    Then he took out a magic weapon and left with the crowd. When he saw the Zen master Fang Yuan leaving, Lao Dao vomited out a mouthful of blood. Li Qianlong quickly went up to help him and took out the healing pill for him.


    The old Taoist waved his hand and said, "no, at my level, ordinary pills have no effect at all. It will take at least two years to recover. He estimates that it is the same."


    Wushizi tried his best to fight monk Fangyuan. One is to test his strength, the other is to hurt him as much as possible, so that he can''t do it for a short time.


    He predicted that monk Fangyuan''s injury was similar to his. In order not to make the injury worse, he must not be able to do it for two years. In this way, he can gain precious time, but the world is not so simple.


    After monk Fang Yuan went back, he vomited a mouthful of blood like Lao Dao. His disciples wanted to help him, but he pushed him away.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a sneer, "Wu Shizi, the old Taoist priest, is very calculating. He hurt me so that I can''t fight in a short time. In this way, the advantage of China can be maintained. It''s a pity that he can''t do well, and he miscalculated my strength."


    "Go and catch five hundred Chinese boys and girls every month, and when you have enough, send them to the secret room of my cultivation." Zen master Fang Yuan said to his disciples.


    The disciples all took the task and went down to carry out it. Looking at him as a Buddhist practitioner, no one would think that monk Fangyuan is also very good at the Dharma of devious ways.


    With these heretical methods, monk Fang Yuan can make the recovery time much earlier. He can recover completely in a year or even half a year, and no one can stop him in China.


    The conclusion of this secret negotiation can be said to have set the following tone. The monks of Yuanying period in China are not without them, but they seldom appear.


    After several requests from the elite army and the popular army, they agreed to come out and take charge, so that the yuan infant ninjas and warriors among the aggressors would not have the chance to attack the leaders of all parties. There were many small-scale frictions, but the situation remained basically stable.


    Maybe it was the calm before the storm, all kinds of undercurrents were hidden under the calm surface. Some strange things happened in the village near Li Qianlong''s residence. Many children in the village disappeared today.


    Often their families leave their children for a moment, and their children suddenly disappear. Naturally, those families who have lost their children are in great pain, and several searches are fruitless.


    In order to prevent children from being robbed, young people in the village formed a guard, patrolling day and night, hoping to keep the remaining children, but the loss of children has been happening all the time, and there is no way to solve it.


    Helpless villagers turn to Li Qianlong''s Jiandao camp. Hearing what happened to the villagers, Li Qianlong decides to help them.


    He took more than ten soldiers from Jiandao camp, dressed as villagers, and followed the villagers back. They found a place to live in the village and paid close attention to the surrounding situation.


    The local children are all concentrated in the biggest room in the village, and the family members of seven or eight children are guarding the door. There are village guards around constantly patrolling. In their opinion, unless it is a monster, it is impossible for them to break into the house and abduct the children.


    But with the disappearance of the child day by day, the villagers are very anxious. Li Qianlong also feels strange about such a thing. He disguises himself as a villager and sits at the door, trying to see where the devil is.


    Little by little, at night, the children fall asleep under the care of their parents, and many people can''t help but feel sleepy. They just want to protect their children with mental support.


    The weather began to feel cool. A gust of wind blew, and the leaves on the surrounding trees were all blown up, making a sound of clatter. Li Qianlong pretended to be in low spirits. In fact, he was paying close attention to the surrounding situation.


    This is a cat''s call. It sounds lazy, but it''s nothing strange. There are many unknown wild cats in the village, and they often appear at night.


    However, Li Qianlong was nervous, and the unusual feeling surged into his heart. The cat''s cry and the bell on his body formed a peculiar charm, which made the villagers feel trapped in a dream.


    Li Qianlong didn''t know how to resist such a thing, so he had to bite the tip of his tongue in exchange for a moment''s soberness. Only a moment''s soberness made him see that the wild cat had gone into the room.

 Chapter 949

    The wild cat suddenly turned into a human, took out a bag and put the child into the bag. Li Qianlong couldn''t understand that the cat was the culprit for the abduction of the child.


    Li Qianlong gave a big drink, and soon he hit the cat demon with his hand like a tiger''s. He deliberately shot, the cat demon did not expect, Li Qianlong''s palm knot solid hit him, the cat demon was immediately hit out.


    Although it is hit the other side, according to Li Qianlong''s current palm force, even a wall made of bluestone will be broken into pieces, but it is soft to hit the cat demon.


    After being attacked, the cat demon made a shrill cry, and the other team members were also awakened by the cry. They all gathered around to catch the cat demon.


    The cat demon didn''t seem to move. In fact, he didn''t suffer multiple injuries. Seeing someone coming, he rushed out like an arrow. Li Qianlong immediately asked the team members to pursue him.


    At this time, the people in the room reacted. Li Qianlong said to them, "don''t worry, I will get your children back."


    After that, he chased out and couldn''t let the cat demon escape from the village. The team members were divided into several groups. They were bound to block the cat demon and ask who ordered him to rob the children.


    The cat demon runs very fast, but the team members are not ordinary people. They can see everything around them at night. This is the effect of the elixir. After a long period of elixir training, many people have unconsciously stepped into the level of refining gas.


    The cat demon is very flexible. It''s hard to catch it, but there are also ways. For example, the village head has contributed his own shotgun for hunting. This kind of shotgun is most suitable for dealing with animals that move quickly and are difficult to lock. It''s not suitable to use here at the moment.


    Li Qianlong, with a shotgun, kept chasing the cat demon. From time to time, he was given a shuttle. Although the lethal bullet for ordinary animals was not so good for him, it could also cause a little damage.


    The team members have already intercepted the cat demon in front, which makes people feel funny, but people''s power is funny.


    The cat demon had to turn back, and Li Qianlong would not let him go easily. He raised his hand and shot again. The cat demon was accidentally hit this time, and his right leg was injured.


    Naturally, it made the cat demon''s speed slow down a lot. When people saw the situation, they wanted to catch the cat demon, but they didn''t guard against the cat demon''s claws. Several bloodstains were caught on his face. The cat demon stepped on his face and jumped up. Li Qianlong shot the cat demon down again.


    Then he dropped his gun, swung his fist, and went to fight with the cat demon,


    Cat demon is also a crazy attack. Li Qianlong never gives up. His fighting will is also promoted to the limit, which can fully release his own strength.


    The monster is famous for its rough skin and thick flesh, which is much stronger than the weak body of human beings. But today, Li Qianlong is able to use his body to be a tough monster, and even to suppress monsters in the same realm.


    The cat demon didn''t expect to encounter such monsters. Originally, he didn''t intend to have a direct conflict with them, in order not to expose his identity. What he did was to abduct the children and hand them over to the people behind his scenes.


    The child in the bag was snatched back, and Li Qianlong asked people to send the child back, and he continued to pursue the cat demon.


    When the cat demon meets an enemy who can''t be thrown away, he looks very strange. Unlike an ordinary practitioner, he is not proficient in Sabre techniques at all. Instead, he looks like a fierce beast in human shape. Compared with the monster, he has more rough skin and thick flesh. The cat demon insists for a moment, but he can''t stand it any more. He runs away quickly. Li Qianlong doesn''t want him to run away, but he catches up with him.


    When he came outside, the cat demon turned into a prototype, which was a bit bigger than the calf. Li Qianlong rushed to the cat demon with a fist as big as a sandbag.


    The cat demon did not hesitate to use his skills. The bell on his neck turned into a huge golden bell, which suddenly became bigger and hit Li Qianlong.


    Li Qianlong hard hit, but also feel visceral concussion. He took a few steps backward and suffered a lot of injuries.


    This is the magic weapon of the cat demon. According to principle, the magic weapon of the monster is mostly made from its own body. Its power is generally related to the body. It should not be so powerful. It must be the magic weapon given to him by someone behind the scenes.


    The cat demon''s magic weapon is to solve the problem of Li Qianlong, eliminate the pester and understand the trouble.


    But Li Qianlong is not so easy to be defeated by them, which makes people feel a little ridiculous. He takes back his hands to put on a defensive posture, and his body is covered with divine lines, which is like a big clock protecting his body.


    The cat demon drives Jinzhong to crash into Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong stands still, and the divine pattern on his body flashes a burst of light. After several successive bumps, Jinzhong still doesn''t move.


    Li Qianlong saw the gap, clapped his palms on the Golden Bell and beat it back. The cat demon was also hit by the anti shock force and stepped back a few steps.


    Li Qianlong rushed over quickly. The cat demon was surprised to escape. Li Qianlong was about to catch him. But at this time, Jinzhong bumped into him, and Li Qianlong had to withdraw his hand.


    Just now, it was not the cat demon who was urging Jinzhong. It was another woman. At the moment, the cat demon had become a kitten lying in her arms.


    Seeing her appearance, Li Qianlong understood many things. He said to the woman, "it seems that you are the master of the cat demon."


    That woman hears Li Qianlong''s words, say: "know too much, you will die."


    Li Qianlong said with a smile: "if I am so timid, I''m afraid I won''t catch up here."


    "But is it worth it to chase you here and kill you?" The woman said grimly.


    Li Qianlong said: "if the people know that it''s you ninjas who stole the children, can you still stabilize the mood of the people?"


    "So you can''t get out of here." The woman stroked the cat in her hand and said to Li Qianlong that his breath was very strong. Li Qianlong felt that he might be a strong man in Yuan infant period.


    After all, robbing babies with monsters is really harmful. If the people know about it, they are afraid that it will cause a lot of trouble. These ninjas are all sneaky actions, just don''t want the people to know about these things.


    Today, Li Qianlong chased him, leading to the appearance of people behind the scenes. Obviously, this woman will not let him go easily, but Li Qianlong has been prepared for this.


    "I''ve seen you. You seem to be the apprentice of Zen master Fang Yuan. It seems that what you do has something to do with Zen master Fang Yuan." Li Qianlong recognized the woman and said quickly.


    "It''s a pity you''re going to hell soon." The woman then took out a magic weapon, obviously to kill Li Qianlong.

 Chapter 950

    Li Qianlong also knows that it''s not easy to escape. He''s also the first time to face monk Yuanying. He doesn''t know what the mystery is, but he can imagine that the magic power is far beyond the imagination of monk Jindan.


    As soon as the whip in the woman''s hand shakes, she pulls it at Li Qianlong. Li Qianlong sees that the whip must be powerful and naturally wants to avoid it.


    However, the whip was more flexible than he had imagined. The head of the whip turned and hit Li Qianlong on the back. Suddenly, a stabbing pain came. Li Qianlong realized that his divine pattern could not completely resist the power of the whip.


    And the feeling of pain seems to come from the soul, which is unbearable. Li Qianlong grinned with pain.


    Seeing that he didn''t faint, abbess Wumei threw another whip. Li Qianlong rolled on the ground in pain and was close to the river. Abbess Wumei threw another whip. Li Qianlong was whipped up and fell into the river.


    Abbess Wumei didn''t feel anything at first, but she felt that Li Qianlong''s breath had disappeared. Unexpectedly, he was hiding in the middle of the river.


    Abbess Wumei also feels strange. Her whip is made from the snake bone of a thousand year old black bone snake. It''s not only changeable, it''s not only tenacious, but also the victim''s pain is unbearable. If you whip it, you will faint.


    Li Qianlong just felt pain, not only didn''t faint, but also could escape in the water.


    She was careless too. She didn''t expect that Li Qianlong was so cunning. Now she got into big trouble.


    Li Qianlong escaped from the river. This time, he also escaped from death. The whip is really weird. He can''t even defend the divine tattoo on his body. Fortunately, he jumped into the water to escape.


    Since he escaped, he naturally wanted to spread the news so that people could understand the true face of the aggressor, which would certainly cause a huge uproar.


    Soon Li Qianlong went to spread the news, but the streets were full of open and secret sentries, and the city gate was under martial law. Li Qianlong can''t get in easily. Once he is found, he can''t get out easily.


    He thought of a person who might be able to help him, that is, ah Fei, who is next to Ichiro Longquan. He is an undercover of the mass army and may be able to help spread the news.


    Li Qianlong came to the place where a Fei lived, dressed up as an old farmer and observed. Ah Fei is good. Most of the people around his house are powerful people.


    There is even a Japanese woman who often goes to a Fei''s house. It''s Namiko, whom Li Qianlong recognized at a glance. She is an old acquaintance.


    I saw that she was not the Ninja''s dress. She looked very beautiful and free from vulgarity. Such a woman pestered ah Fei. We didn''t know what was going on.


    Many people are envious of ah Fei''s good fortune, but Li Qianlong, who knows naimeizi''s background, doesn''t feel very happy. Everything is not as simple as what he sees.


    This is not only a kind of gift, but also a kind of bondage. With such a person, ah Fei will naturally have a lot of influence in doing things.


    On the one hand, it''s a kind of gift, but ah Fei feels that it''s a kind of surveillance, and he can''t refuse it, because once he refuses, he seems to have a problem. Ah Fei can only deal with it continuously, feeling that there are some problems that can''t be solved easily.


    Ah Fei seems to be able to control such things, but it makes people feel helpless. When he goes out, naimeizi follows him. Ah Fei has no chance to act alone.


    This time Nai Meizi wanted to go to the theatre. Of course, ah Fei had to follow him. A rickshaw driver stopped by the side of the road and asked them, "do you want to go out and be my car? You can go anywhere."


    A Fei looked at him. He was just a driver who was devastated by years. It didn''t look strange. It just gave him a strange feeling, as if he had known each other before.


    Soon they got on the bus, and Li Qianlong''s coachman took them on the road. In fact, they were not disguised. Li Qianlong had been a coachman for some time, and seemed to have no flaws.


    Li Qianlong runs very steadily. Ah Fei only feels this feeling on one person. He wants to verify his guess, but naimeizi is by his side. He really doesn''t dare to do too much. He just chats with naimeizi casually.


    He said: "I used to be a coachman. At that time, I was pulling a car on the street. Because it was a lower class job, I was ignored everywhere. I gambled when I had nothing to do. I lost a lot of money and the creditor came to ask for money. At that time, there was also a rickshaw puller, but he drove away the debtors for me. "


    Nai Meizi said: "I have investigated your experience, that person is Li Qianlong."


    Ah Fei nodded and said, "yes, but he''s also a puller, but he doesn''t look like a puller at all."


    "A puller is a puller. What does it look like?" Nai Meizi puzzled said.


    Ah Fei shook his head and said, "no, he is different from others. Other Coachmans muddle along, but even if he is wearing coachman''s clothes, he still has the light of a scholar."


    Nai Meizi some disdain of say: "which have you say of so fierce, just a disgusting guy."


    It can be seen that Nai Meizi is not in a good mood. She is dissatisfied with Li Qianlong, but it is like some taboo that can be avoided. Ah Fei feels that Nai Meizi must have unusual feelings for Li Qianlong.


    That''s something ridiculous. Ah Fei felt envious, but he thought about it again. This Namiko never belongs to himself, and there''s nothing to be jealous of.


    Soon after arriving at the theater, Nai Meizi gets out of the car sullen. Naturally, a Fei is responsible for paying the bill. When he puts the money in Li Qianlong''s hand, Li Qianlong also gives him a note. He takes the note into his arms.


    He knew that it was a matter of great importance. Naturally, when he had the chance, he would solve the problem.


    Soon after a Fei left, Li Qianlong also disappeared in the crowd with his car. Not long after that, the newspaper reported that there was a mysterious Ninja robbing the boy and girl with unknown purpose.


    This naturally caused a huge uproar. A lot of angry people spontaneously marched and protested, which made the aggressors a little flustered. However, they simply refused to admit it and directly suppressed it by force to drive away the people who marched.


    Countless students in the parade were put into prison by the invaders. They were all hot-blooded young people, but they were so powerless in the face of power.


    Some aggressors ask them to turn their guns around and help the aggressors speak. That way, they can get a reward. If they don''t, they will be locked up in this prison, waiting for the patience of these aggressors to run out, and their life and death are hard to predict.


    The young people who are warm-blooded are the few who can stick to their faith after all. Most of them will choose to give in in order to survive.

 Chapter 951

    Soon the direction of public opinion began to change, and many people came forward to explain to the aggressors that the abduction of children was nothing and someone was slandering the imperial army.


    Most people don''t know the truth. They just listen to what others say. Some believe it, and some don''t believe it. Naturally, it''s a mess.


    More and more people choose to protect themselves, as long as the fire does not burn to themselves, whether it is true or false, they do not care.


    Seeing what happened, people with clear eyes know it, but no one dares to explain it. They are worried about their own safety. Some people will speak up and face the problems they are not aware of.


    China will be ravaged by the aggressors, on the one hand because of the ferocity and cruelty of the enemy, on the other hand because of its backwardness and ignorance, which leads to a very passive situation.


    If everyone in China is self-improvement, how can the aggressors easily succeed? Heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as cudgels. Under the heaven''s law, all things compete for freedom, and the powerful bully the weak.


    What seems unreasonable is reasonable, but rationality does not mean right, and power does not mean justice, which brings the distorted world back to the right track.


    However, after living in a distorted world for a long time, I feel that everything is normal. However, someone is willing to stand up, pierce the ignorance in people''s hearts, and let people reflect on their own problems. This person is called Mr.


    He described people''s life as if they were trapped in the iron house, not only to lead people out of the iron house, but also to let them break the life after the iron house.


    If an iron room has no windows, it will never be destroyed. There are many sleeping people in it, and they will soon suffocate. However, they will not feel the sorrow of dying from sleeping to dying. Do you think you are worthy of them now that you have raised a great outcry and aroused some of the more sober people to suffer the irreparable agony of the unfortunate minority? "


    He deeply saw how to save the masses. He once wanted to learn medicine, but later he abandoned medicine to literature, because he realized that it was not only to save people''s body, but also their spirit.


    If there were more sober people in the world, it might be very different, but the way of life does not encourage these many wise people. At the bottom of society, such wisdom is sometimes not only useless, but also harmful.


    It''s just that it''s not so easy to change. War is also a driving force for change. It''s just that everyone has paid too much.


    What makes people feel easy is to make their own strength more ridiculous. The war is still going on, and the plunder of children by the aggressors has caused trouble, so they have to postpone their action. This is a great disadvantage.


    Zen master Fang Yuan is still waiting for these boys and girls to heal. Now there are fewer people to send, so we must think of other ways.


    Li Qianlong knew that he would be the target of them. He had to be very careful. Jiandao camp lived in the crevice in order to do something for the people.


    That''s ridiculous, but people''s power is so helpless, just like things that are defeated, only to make their own power more powerful, which is a strange thing, in order to maintain the power of the people.


    Longquan Ichiro also feels very busy these days. The superior wants them to catch Li Qianlong immediately, but he has no clue. Seeing the newly recruited soldier, he suddenly has a plan.


    Li Qianlong''s Jiandao camp is hidden in the mountains. It''s hard to find it. It''s only possible to find it if people take the initiative to take them in.


    Jiandao camp also has peripheral members outside, who are responsible for recruiting new people for Jiandao camp and getting information from outside. Longquan Ichiro had found it long ago, but he didn''t do it because he knew that even if he caught these people, he couldn''t find anything useful.


    At the moment, a young man appeared in the town. He was determined to join the Jiandao camp. He did a lot of good deeds. He also spoke for the Jiandao camp and taught a good lesson to some people who slandered it.


    Lao Liu, who is in charge of foreign affairs in Jiandao camp, also heard about the young people. Naturally, he was somewhat moved. Such talents are exactly what Jiandao camp needs.


    He wanted to introduce the young man to Jiandao camp, but it was not easy to accomplish, and he had to test it again. He couldn''t be allowed to enter Jiandao camp easily.


    The young man taught the insulters of Jiandao camp a lesson, so he found a place to live in the town. It seems that he has no relatives here, but lives in a broken temple.


    Soon the invader''s soldiers came to inspect and asked each family to hand over 50 Jin of grain. However, the poor people here have no food to eat. How can they hand in the grain? They can only escape.


    However, the aggressors naturally sent troops to pursue them, and the spies of Jiandao camp could not help helping the common people. They masked and killed those who were pursuing them. Unexpectedly, the young people also appeared. The strength of these aggressors was far greater than before, and Lao Liu was also injured. This is something to laugh at.


    The young man just saved him. He told Lao Liu that his name was he Kai. He especially wanted to join Jiandao camp, hoping to be introduced.


    Lao Liu told him that it was not so easy to join Jiandao camp and it was very dangerous. He wanted to make a good deal with his family and not let them worry.


    He Kai said sadly: "all my family members were killed by the invaders. I must avenge them."


    It seems that he suffered a lot from the aggressors. This is also in line with the current situation of Jiandao camp. If he is allowed to join Jiandao camp, he will definitely arouse his enthusiasm to deal with the aggressors.


    Lao Liu was very satisfied with him. He hated the aggressors and was willing to speak for Jiandao camp. It seemed that it could not be better.


    He is also planning to take this young man he Kai to join the Jiandao camp. He is sure to become an excellent member, but there is another test in the end, which is specially explained by Li Qianlong.


    Seeing Lao Liu''s appearance, he Kai didn''t talk much. He just felt that he should win his trust. Next, he had to work harder.


    Lao Liu was injured, he Kai is busy to help him recover, take care of every detail, although the heart is very satisfied, but Lao Liu still began to test.


    When he Kai didn''t find out, the test had already begun. This morning, Lao Liu asked he Kai to go shopping, not only the daily necessities, but also cuixinglou''s roast chicken and yellow rice wine, which Lao Liu liked best.


    He Kai seems to be very enthusiastic about the next task, but his heart is also abdominal Fei. This guy is very greedy, and even has to eat those things when he is hurt.


    When he Kai came to the city, he went shopping and told longquanyilang the basic information. Longquanyilang asked him to continue to work hard to get into the Jiandao camp and get more useful information.

 Chapter 952

    Soon after he Kai bought what Lao Liu wanted, he naturally went back to the mountain forest. As soon as he stepped near the hut, he realized that it was not right. It seemed that there was a murderous atmosphere around him, just like someone told him.


    He Kai is also smart, quickly left the original position, to avoid the other party''s attack, it is a few people in the clothes of the aggressor, he said to he Kai: "you have been found, do not quickly put your hands on."


    He Kai knew in his heart that it was impossible for Longquan Ichiro to shoot himself as an undercover agent, but in turn he had to kill himself, which was not reasonable at all.


    These people must be disguised, in order to test themselves, they have to act like a little, so that they can''t see the flaws.


    Thinking of this, he Kai immediately turned into an awe inspiring figure and said to the aggressor, "you guys killed my parents and did evil on the land of China. I can''t give in to you."


    The bearded invader clapped his hands. Soon someone escorted Lao Liu up. He was covered with blood and looked like he had suffered a lot.


    When he Kai saw Lao Liu''s appearance, he immediately said indignantly, "Lao Liu, how are you? I hurt you."


    He was devastated and looked very sorry for Lao Liu. The big beard and Lao Liu looked at each other, and then quickly said, "if you don''t want him to die, you will surrender and lay down your arms."


    Hearing this, he Kai was very helpless. He was helpless and ridiculous about his own strength.


    Many people are a little bad, nothing can make themselves happier, he seems to be in a struggle, on the one hand is right and wrong, but also the test of life and death.


    After struggling for a long time, he Kai stood up, put his gun against his head, and said to the big beard, "you catch me, use me to exchange Lao Liu, or I will die in front of you."


    No one will know his own situation, no one will know his own situation, just like a force defeated by fate.


    It''s just that people''s strength is so bad, just like the things defeated by fate. How ridiculous this is, no one will know what''s ridiculous about themselves.


    Such things are so happy, they all have to have their own helplessness, they all have to have their own wonderful, nothing can make people feel helpless, this is a kind of thing that makes people feel very funny, there is no power to make people happy, this is a kind of thing to be defeated.


    They have nothing to make people feel happy, only their own power to become extremely ridiculous, they all want to make their own power become extremely bad, there is nothing to make people feel happy, for the power of everyone is so helpless.


    They are so helpless, only to make their own strength a little ridiculous, which is a very bad thing.


    When he Kai wanted to trade himself for Lao Liu to leave, the big beard laughed and said to he Kai, "young man, you have passed the test."


    He Kai put down his gun with a puzzled look on his face. His beard took off a pair of clothes from his body, revealing the military uniform of Jiandao camp. The sign was a sharp knife stabbing at the sky. The sword was as red as blood.


    She suddenly realized that she was from Jiandao camp. He said quickly, "I want to join Jiandao camp."


    "You volunteered to join the camp and vowed to abide by its rules and never betray." Mustache said to him expectantly.


    He Kai said loudly: "I am willing to join the Jiandao camp, abide by the rules, never betray."


    Soon bearded helped him up and said to him, "my name is Lu Xiangyang. Just call me brother Lu. You are one of us in the future, and we will treat you like brothers. "


    He Kai said excitedly: "thank you, big brother."


    Then he took a hand behind his back and knocked him unconscious. Bearded had expected this for a long time. He said to the people around him, "he is an insider sent by the aggressors. He took him away with a closed vehicle and covered his eyes."


    When he Kai wakes up again, he is already in the valley. This is the camp of Jiandao camp. When he Kai wakes up, a person nearby says to him: "you wake up, this is Jiandao camp."


    Knowing that he was in the Jiandao camp, he Kai also felt helpless. It was ridiculous for such a situation, and their strength was so ridiculous.


    He Kai was also thinking about how he got up. The man saw his doubts and quickly said to him, "you are wondering how you got up. You were knocked unconscious. They don''t want us to know the way up and down the mountain to prevent us from running away."


    He Kai some don''t understand of say: "why want to run, I feel the team leader person is also very good."


    That Lu Qing said to him: "you are wrong. That man looks loyal and kind, but in fact he harbors evil intentions. He is very strict with the soldiers, and the amount of training is not what people can do."


    Hearing so many dark scenes of Jiandao camp, I haven''t refuted at all. I think I can be sure that he is the insider sent by long quanyilang. He can solve his own problems by such means. Such a guy is really helpless.


    They all have their own wonderful, for everyone is so ridiculous, soon is to promote their own strength to the limit.


    Soon the sound of a whistle rang, and the soldiers around immediately got up and rushed out.


    He Kai also went out with them. This is something that makes people feel helpless. It''s only to make their own strength stronger. There''s nothing that makes people feel happy.


    Soon, Lu Xiangyang with big beard took people to train, and the amount of training was really not what people could do. Looking at the soldiers around him grinning, he Kai also felt very hard. He also wanted to be lazy, but when he saw Lu Xiangyang with big beard coming, he immediately made a very hard look.


    "What''s the matter? Can you still eat? You''re still a newcomer. You don''t have to be so demanding of yourself. " Big beard Lu Xiangyang said to him.


    "Captain, it doesn''t matter. I can eat it." He Kai said to Lu Xiangyang.


    If he wants to enter the core, he can''t even afford the basic training. He Kai has to bite his teeth to gain their trust.


    He is surprised that these players can do so much training, it is not like people can do things, these things are so ridiculous, no one will think that these can become more powerful.


    He Kai hard training, just a morning is almost consumed all the strength, this is people feel some helpless.


    Finally, when it was time for lunch, I could barely breathe a sigh of relief. What kind of life was I living on the side of the aggressors? I slept until I woke up naturally every day, and the amount of training was just as easy as I could muddle through.

 Chapter 953

    Actually, there are some vegetarian dishes. They don''t seem to have any appetite. Everyone also has a bowl of porridge.


    He Kai couldn''t help sighing that it was too poor. On the other side of the invaders, they ate canned meat and fresh vegetables every day. When they arrived here, they only served porridge with pickled vegetables and tofu.


    The rice maker didn''t even give himself that bowl of porridge, which made he Kai even more upset. Soon someone brought a bowl of rice to he Kai and said to him, "the captain is afraid you can''t get used to porridge. This is what the captain gave you."


    Ordinary team members can not eat rice, only the team leader can eat white rice, but he Kai feels very helpless, of course, not to refuse his kindness.


    He Kai didn''t dare to have the slightest attack because he didn''t cook the rice. That would affect his image of being born in a poor family.


    He Kai has suffered a lot since he entered the Jiandao camp. He can''t eat well and sleep soundly. The amount of training is amazing, and he doesn''t know how those players stick to it. Looking at their grinning, he Kai thinks otherwise, they know that the way down the mountain is right. This is hell. If they knew the way down the mountain, they would have run long ago.


    He Kai also secretly went out in the evening to find the way down the mountain, but the dense forest at the foot of the mountain is like a maze. He can''t walk out of it. It''s like he was in a maze, which makes he Kai feel that it''s ridiculous.


    No one thinks it''s a bit bad, just like being defeated by something ridiculous, but such power is ridiculous, and no one will know his own situation.


    Helpless he Kai can only go back, looking for opportunities to fight for the opportunity to go down the mountain. He knows that long quanichiro will create opportunities for himself.


    Soon the news came from the spies outside, and the invaders began to act again. They wanted to kill the students who refused to surrender.


    Jiandao camp must stop them and rescue the students who were detained by the aggressors. He Kai immediately fought for the opportunity to participate in the operation. The captain of the army saw that he wanted to participate in the operation and approved him to participate.


    Soon they were blindfolded and went down the mountain from a secret road. After a long walk, they were allowed to take off their blindfold. In front of them was a ready truck. When they got on the truck, they went straight to the gathering place.


    He Kai didn''t dare to do anything unusual. He took part in the task for the first time. If something went wrong, he would expose himself. He must make contributions to gain more trust.


    The people of Jiandao camp soon ambush outside the prison. It''s not easy to rob the students from inside. Soon the captain of the army issued a plan to let some people attract fire, while others blow up the outer wall of the prison to get the students out.


    First of all, someone has to go in to get familiar with the terrain. He Kai volunteered again. He can be caught and then try to send out the topographic map.


    This is a very difficult thing, and it is also a test for he Kai. Soon he committed some things in the street, and then he was caught in friendly prison. He secretly drew the topographic map of the prison inside and threw it out of the wall.


    After receiving the topographic map, Captain Lu immediately started the operation according to the original plan. Captain Lu led several people to attack from the front. Lu Qing was responsible for rescuing he Kai and the students.


    The plan goes well. The guards in the prison are soon attracted by the leader of the army. Lu Qing leads people to dig up the wall and enter the friendly prison.


    He Kai perfectly cooperated with them to take the students out. Lu Qing picked up the students and left immediately. Soon after receiving the signal, the leader of the army retreated to meet them and left together.


    With the mark left by he Kai, the samurai troops who catch up closely follow them. As long as they follow them back to the mountain, they can catch up with Li Qianlong''s Jiandao camp.


    This is a desperate plan. These players don''t pay attention to it at all. They want to fish for a long time and find the most important place by following the path.


    But the development of things is not so smooth, these team members with the students did not go back to the base camp, he Kai also asked the team leader, the captain said: "you are very good, we first take the students to a safe place, and then go back to the base camp."


    Helplessly, he Kai didn''t say much, which makes people feel funny. It can only follow these people in circles.


    Soon they came to the seaside, and in he Kai''s confusion, they set out to sea. It seemed that the captain of the army didn''t know the way. Finally, the ship came to an island, where there were some ordinary fishermen, and there were no other strange places.


    The samurai behind also know how to swim. They rely on diving to keep up, but they find that they can''t find the island. It seems that there is an invisible barrier outside.


    After he Kai and the landing captain went to the island, they just brought some supplies to the fishermen on the island, and then they found a young man, who seemed a little enigmatic.


    Captain Lu said a few words to him. Then the young man took a look at he Kai, and his figure changed to be exactly the same as him.


    He had never heard of or seen such a method. Before he could send out any response, he was taken down by the villagers and locked up. He could only watch the young man go out with his face and identity.


    When the invaders saw the captain of the army and their boat coming out of the fog again, they naturally soon followed up and wanted to catch up with the gang of Li Qianlong.


    Soon they came to the foot of the mountain, which is ridiculous. In the previous prison, many people on the list disappeared, which may be the same fate as those boys and girls.


    However, Li Qianlong also had some doubts about whether there were boys and girls in the prison. These people came up with them, but they found that they could not enter the mountains in any case. It was like an invisible barrier. Unexpectedly, they failed in the end.


    If there is a flaw in the precise plan at the beginning, it can not be continued in any case.


    Long quanyilang was very angry when he knew this, but he didn''t expect to be weird again. However, it''s still the most important thing for Zen master Fangyuan to heal his wounds, so that he can really level the land of China.


    This kind of thing is a bit ridiculous, no one will think how happy it is, but it is a kind of power to be defeated by fate.


    Zen master Fang Yuan absorbed a lot of strength. He recovered quickly from the injury, and the time to recover was also fast.


    These things make people feel extremely ridiculous, but such power is so powerless, I didn''t expect that people would feel how ridiculous, only to promote their own strength to the limit.


    Captain Lu and they returned to the base camp of Jiandao camp. Li Qianlong quickly asked, "when the task is finished, your master, commander, has come back."

 Chapter 954

    Seeing he Kai''s appearance changed into the master''s, Li Qianlong knelt down and said: "welcome the master out of the mountain."


    Fang Tianxing said casually: "don''t fix these empty things. I''ve been suffering for you these years. How''s it going?"


    Li Qianlong asked his master Fang Tianxing to sit on the throne. He said in the next sentence, "I''m really ashamed. Master passed on my skills, but I made a mess. Only when time came did I find that things were not as simple as I thought."


    "It''s good for you to have such an insight. If you want to really save all the people in China, you need not only the power to turn the world around, but also the wisdom to open up all the people." Fang Tianxing said to Li Qianlong.


    The power of practitioners can be increased through practice, but opening up the wisdom of the people is not what ordinary people can do. What a ridiculous thing it is, Fang Tianxing handed Li Qianlong a book.


    Li Qianlong did not care to open a look, did not expect to open a new world, which for the people''s ignorance and bad root has a sharp judgment.


    Seeing what Li Qianlong looks like, Fang Tianxing also knows that he has seen it. A leader must read books. Only by containing more knowledge can he have more possibilities.


    This month, Li Qianlong is studying Mr. Li''s works. He is very emotional about many of them. He also wants to see this man.


    Little by little, the aggressors have not taken much action. It seems that they have stopped. But things are not so simple, behind the surface calm is a huge undercurrent. Zen master Fang Yuan''s injury finally recovered, and the aggressors could no longer restrain themselves and launched a large-scale attack.


    The guards immediately started to resist, but they mistakenly estimated the strength of the aggressor, and they were losing. Under the leadership of Zen master Fang Yuan, the aggressor made great progress and finally came to the foot of the dragon and tiger mountain. As long as he was solved, no one in the world could stop him.


    Lao Dao''s injury has not yet recovered, and without the help of the army, Zen master Fang Yuan has full confidence to take him. Soon, Zen master Fang Yuan took people up the mountain, which is something ridiculous.


    Lao Dao felt the arrival of Zen master Fang Yuan and asked his disciples to step down and greet him alone. This is something that makes people feel funny. When Zen master Fang Yuan came up, he saw that old Taoist Wu Xianzi was waiting for him alone.


    Zen master Fang Yuan said with a smile, "impeccable son, please hand in the book of feisheng, that will save you from death."


    Flawless son old way said with a smile: "life is also he Huan, death is also he afraid, but evil is more than right, you will not be able to achieve."


    With a sneer, Zen master Fang Yuan rushed up. Impeccable son wanted to stop him, but he started coughing up blood after a few moves. Zen master Fang Yuan took the opportunity to seize the flying Sutra. He stood happily on a cliff. It was funny, but it was funny.


    "The book of ascension has come to me, and now you have no need to live." Zen master Fang Yuan looked at the "feisheng Sutra" in his hand and laughed happily. Then he knocked down the flawless Taoist priest with one palm, and then he left.


    A moment later, Li Qianlong and his men arrived here and found that wuxianzi had fallen down. It seemed that he was too late. Fang Tianxing said: "it''s not too late." Then he took out a pill and put it into wuxianzi''s mouth.


    The effect of Dan medicine is very magical. Originally, flawless son, who had no breath, soon woke up. He thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect that he could survive.


    This is how things, only to make people feel a little ridiculous, no one knows their own situation, as long as the power of all people are promoted to the limit on the line.


    Li Qianlong quickly introduced the old Taoist wuxianzi: "this is my master wuxianzi, who just took him over."


    Flawless son quickly came over and said: "see you."


    Fang Tianxing waved his hand and said, "I don''t practice Taoism or Buddhism. I''m just an Internet writer close to the masses."


    Old Taoist wuxianzi is a little confused, but it''s a big trouble to lose the feishengjing. If they understand the mystery, it''s not a blessing for China.


    "Lao Dao, don''t worry. With my master, no matter what kind of conspiracy the aggressors have, they will never succeed." Li Qianlong said confidently.


    Soon the army of the aggressors came under pressure, and the elite army and the mass army sent their strongest forces to resist. However, the aggressor''s strength was too strong, because there was a Buddhist monk Fang Yuan in the presence, and other people were overwhelmed.


    Zen master Fang Yuan was very proud. He said with a laugh, "Heaven''s will is on our side. It''s right for you to surrender."


    His words made everyone feel desperate. Such a strong man stood in the local camp, and they had no resistance at all.


    "Who said that you represent the will of heaven? If you don''t know the number of days, you can go against the will of heaven." Soon there was no time for Lao Zi to stand up and say.


    When he saw that master wushizi appeared, Zen master Fang Yuan was also very surprised. It was obvious that he had killed him, but how could he be resurrected again? This is a little inconceivable.


    What makes people feel happy? It''s just that those things make people feel helpless, just like the power defeated by fate. It''s just how ridiculous these things are. They are very ridiculous to the power of all people.


    However, even if he was surprised, Zen master Fang Yuan kept calm. He said with a smile, "if I can kill you once, I can kill you for the second time. Do I dare to block the way even if I lose?"


    "You''ll have to try." Old Taoist wushizi''s body was floating in the air, and soon the sky was dim. There was electric light in his palm. It was Taoist''s five thunder Dharma, which could have the power of exorcising ghosts and demons.


    This is not only an attack, but also a heresy for Zen master Fang Yuan. If Zen master Fang Yuan practices martial arts with boy and girl, it is not heresy, but he doesn''t think so. The Zen stick in his hand is growing rapidly, and a golden arhat appears behind him.


    The Buddha''s light is overflowing and the treasure is solemn. This huge arhat stands behind the Zen master Fangyuan, and his eyes are golden and angry. He wants to suppress all the creatures who are disrespectful to the Buddha.


    That Luo Han originally closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes to show the fierce light, and grabbed the flawless son.


    Lao Dao''s five thunder Dharma has been activated. Countless thunder and lightning fall in the sky, splitting to the arhat. The golden light on arhan''s body is dim, revealing his dark body, just like a ghost escaping from hell.


    It''s not a Buddha at all, it''s a Luocha at all. It''s a fierce thing in the legend. It eats people''s flesh and blood. It can fly in the air or travel on the earth. It''s very quick and terrible.


    The male Luocha has black body, red hair and green eyes, while the female Luocha is just like a beautiful woman, full of charm and cannibalism.

 Chapter 955

    This kind of thing naturally makes people feel a little terrible. At ordinary times, Zen master Fang Yuan, who is kind-hearted and kind-hearted, would raise such a monster, which is totally different from what they imagined.


    The thunder and lightning in the face of the sky split on the body, emitting bursts of current, but even more aroused his fierce power.


    There were several pairs of wings on the back of the Rocha, which flew up and rushed to the old Taoist. In this case, the old Taoist stepped back several steps in succession, a paper symbol in his hand lit up, and a God appeared to fight with the Rocha.


    The two men were fighting each other, and the soldiers at the bottom felt confused. They had to attack first, and the scuffle was the beginning.


    The people at the bottom are busy, but they are all foil. The battle in the sky is inseparable. These things make people feel funny. No one knows their own things. They are so funny about these things.


    Lao Tao wushizi not only recovered from the injury, but also improved his spiritual cultivation, gradually suppressed Zen master Fangyuan and gained the upper hand.


    "If you go against heaven, you will die today." Lao Tao has no time to talk to Zen master yuan.


    Zen master Fang Yuan didn''t expect such a situation. He managed to recover from the injury. However, old Taoist wushizi''s injury was completely recovered, and there was still room for improvement. If he continued to fight, he might fall.


    This kind of thing is really helpless, no one will know their own situation, is such a power, only to promote the strength of the people to the limit.


    Zen master Fang Yuan was not afraid. He said with a smile, "do you think you will win? In fact, when you lost the feisheng Sutra and nirvana Sutra, you were doomed to failure. "


    He looked up at the sky and laughed. He said to a man behind the square array, "master, it''s time for you to do it."


    The seemingly ordinary old man quickly stood up. The sky was full of thunder and clouds. It was not magic, but his own strength that made heaven and earth unable to tolerate. When heaven sent down disasters, it would be immortality to pass, but it would be ashes to pass.


    During the period of crossing the calamity, the strong people exclaimed in their hearts. They did not expect that there were such strong people in the world. They were only one step away from entering the level of Sanxian.


    Such a person is the myth of the world. He is an inescapable strong man. He has a look of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the immortal in the world has already disappeared. Once the robbery is successful, he will be invincible.


    There is no immortal in the world. Immortal is the myth of invincibility.


    When the old Taoist wushizi lost his mind, Zen master Fang Yuan made a move to escape. The old Taoist wushizi didn''t care. He looked at the thunder clouds in the sky, hoping that the man would not suffer disaster if he died under the disaster.


    However, the other side has already been prepared to snatch Nirvana Sutra and feisheng Sutra just for this day, which can increase the chance of success in the robbery. Basically, it is quite certain.


    The thunder on the sky is falling constantly, but the Zen master Wudong is indifferent, seems not to care at all, the strength of the two books around him protects him, making it easy.


    He looks up at the sky and laughs, and will soon become an immortal. In this era of the end of the law, even a scattered immortal can be regarded as a great power, which is enough to turn the river upside down, and no one can resist his power from now on.


    When master Wudong saw Tianlei, he could not help him. He knew that he would never be allowed to pass the thunder robbery. It was just that someone had to break into the scope of Tianlei, which would increase the power of Tianlei and make the robber die under the thunder.


    It''s only a matter of five whether the robbers will die or not. The intruders must have been wiped out. Such a thing is sacrifice. The old Taoist is willing to sacrifice. But at this time, a man grabbed him and said to him, "don''t go. My master has his own arrangements."


    Looking at Li Qianlong''s determined appearance, Wu Shizi is also puzzled. He has overestimated his master''s ability as much as possible, but he still can''t imagine why he is not flustered.


    Zen master Wudong soon passed the disaster, and his breath became more profound. A burst of despair spread in everyone''s heart. Such a powerful opponent was simply invincible.


    Zen master Wudong soon moved a mountain that stretches thousands of miles with one finger. Moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is a serious immortal''s ability.


    The nearby Zen master Fang Yuan immediately said, "master, you are good at magic power. You can kill them directly. We will take the power of China, and it will last forever."


    Zen master Wudong nodded. He had the same plan. Since ancient times, there have been many legends about immortals in China. It has always been their dream to occupy this place.


    Soon the mountain fell, and the soldiers at the foot of the mountain were terrified. The mountain covered thousands of miles. Except for those on the edge, others had no way to escape.


    Some people attacked the mountain with weapons, but the effect was so little that it was too late. Seeing that the mountain was about to fall, someone suddenly took the hand to hold the mountain.


    It''s Fang Tianxing, Li Qianlong''s master. He holds the mountain by himself. Then he throws the mountain back to its original position. People watch the miracle appear in front of their eyes, even don''t believe their own eyes.


    At this moment, even Zen master Wudong was shocked. He was already a Sanxian, the strongest being in the world.


    He yelled: "who are you, you are also a fairy friend? Why are you in my way?"


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care and said: "but it''s just a stream of scattered immortals. If you don''t go to the hall of elegance, if you put it in the wilderness, I''m afraid you won''t live for half an hour."


    Zen master Wudong wondered in his heart, how could the other party be a man of great desolation? It was a time when golden immortals were as many as dogs and would be holy everywhere. From which time did they come? At least they were also great golden immortals.


    I''m just a bad Sanxian. Of course, I don''t deserve to be equal to Da Luo Jinxian. But is the other party really so terrible?


    Zen master Wudong said, "Your Excellency, Haikou blows wildly. Aren''t you afraid it''s blowing through the cowhide?"


    Fang Tianxing said nothing with a smile. The Zen master Wudong couldn''t help but put out his hand. A string of rosary beads on his hand flew up and became bigger in mid air and flew to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t care about such things. He wanted to overpower these aggressors and make them dare not set foot in China any more. He only saw Fang Tianxing yell, and his body suddenly became bigger, like a giant who created heaven and earth.


    With his head above the sky and his feet on the ground, he can be seen even thousands of miles away. Countless people think that it''s the appearance of gods, so they naturally worship him.


    The string of Buddhist beads had changed to the size of a water tank to trap Fang Tianxing, but it was not enough for his body.


    Fang Tianxing just reached out and smashed the bead. His big hand continued to grasp Wudong Zen master. The shadow of Buddha appeared behind Wudong Zen, but it could not stop Fang Tianxing''s grasp.

 Chapter 956

    Just a finger, and the shadow of Buddha behind Udon''s Zen master disappeared like a bubble. His breath quickly collapsed and fell to the ground powerless.


    Zen master Fang Yuan quickly went to pick up the master and found that the master''s breath was extremely helpless, but people were so ridiculous that no one would have anything to make people feel happy.


    Fang Tianxing''s body became smaller, but everyone remembered his momentum. He was in mid air, and the other Zen master Yuan said, "take your master back. His cultivation is useless. He can only be an ordinary person in the future."


    Zen master Fang Yuan has tears in his eyes. He is an orphan who was adopted by his master. He has long regarded his master as his relative. He can only bring him back. The army of invaders has just seen Fang Tianxing''s strength. When they see his eyes, they are naturally very afraid.


    Hundreds of thousands of aggressors and soldiers could not resist the power and knelt on the ground one by one. They could not lift their courage to fight.


    Fang Tianxing said, "go home early. It''s all over. This robbery is just the layout of someone who wants to kill you. Don''t miss Qingqing''s life."


    After that, Fang Tianxing walked away. None of the aggressors and soldiers were injured, but they had no will to fight. Even the generals were bereaved and the battle ended before it started.


    In the next half a month, they left China in an orderly way. The idea of occupying the land was gone. Maybe they will never set foot on this land in the future.


    After the aggressors retreated, China ushered in a rare peace. We all know that the war may not be over, but it is also our own family''s business. Fang Tianxing came to an alley, where the author of the book in his hand lived.


    He came here just to see him. There are not many people who can make Fang Tianxing admire him. He is one of them.


    Soon Fang Tianxing came to this alley, for these things are so ridiculous, there is nothing to feel helpless, only to see a middle-aged man in the courtyard is lying on a chair smoking, he looks cold and fierce, like a serious soldier, for the world is always holding a cold and deep examination.


    A few days ago, Fang Tianxing showed an article to his husband, asking him to tell him the advantages and disadvantages, and how to become better.


    These days, Tianfang and Tianxing are always willing to discuss literature and talk about their family and country with Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang often says that the victory of resisting the invaders is over? If a nation does not strive for self-improvement, it will always be bullied!


    Fang Tianxing is also aware of the problem, but he is not as clear as his husband. He really wants to study hard. It is rare for him to have a chance to go back to history and see his style, but it is not easy.


    As a little fan of my husband, he is willing to stay here and die with my husband, but this plan is not easy to achieve, because the reality often does not let people wish.


    Because Mr. Wang''s extreme criticism angered the people of the elite army and wanted to arrest Mr. Wang and put him in prison, he got the news ahead of time and naturally moved to avoid it immediately. He had been used to such things many times before.


    Before, Mr. Wang criticized the invaders for their hypocrisy and almost got arrested. It was also because someone released information in advance that he was able to escape.


    Many people feel dissatisfied with his sharp criticism. People in power like to be flattered and praised by others. What''s the situation? A little disobedience will be regarded as a great treason.


    Mr. Chen is not used to it. He has a way of saying and pointing out problems in a practical way. He does not want people to whitewash peace. He has to face it in a real way to find his own problems and become better.


    People have inertia. It takes a lot of strength to constantly innovate and improve themselves. In fact, it takes a lot of power to change yourself and make yourself better.


    Soon, Lu Xun moved to a new place, temporarily avoided the pursuit, and continued to write articles to expose all kinds of ugliness and darkness he had seen and continue his unfinished career.


    Mr. Wang is not a rigid person. In his spare time, he would get together with his friends. All of them are celebrities in the literary and art circles, but they are very respectful to him.


    Fang Tianxing often takes part in such activities and thinks about the future of the nation. At the moment, they feel helpless and have nothing to be happy about.


    Fang Tianxing''s opinions often surprised them, because he had seen the future and knew that many people''s ideas would come true. Mr. Wang is very worried about the future. Today''s children can''t get good education and guidance, so it''s difficult to become a person who can support themselves.


    Fang Tianxing told him that in the future world, everyone can basically get the opportunity of love education. Although many problems still exist, they are helpless for the power of everyone.


    These things make people feel helpless, no one will think it is a ridiculous thing, what makes people feel ridiculous, but people''s power is so ridiculous, no one will know their helplessness.


    Mr. Wang said with emotion: "have you really seen the future?"


    Li Qianlong nodded and said, "yes, I have."


    "What''s the future world like, and what''s the future evaluation of me?" Asked the gentleman.


    Fang Tianxing said with a laugh: "it turns out that even a gentleman can''t be free from vulgarity. In the 21st century, with the rapid development of human social productivity, ordinary people can live a good life. The ignorance of ordinary people is not as much as it used to be, but strange ideas emerge one after another for various purposes, which makes people''s lives very fragmented and it is difficult for people living at different levels to understand each other. "


    The gentleman nodded and said, "a man downstairs is dying of illness. The family on the wall is singing a phonograph; On the other side is the kid. Upstairs, there were two people laughing wildly; And the sound of playing cards. On the boat in the river there was a woman crying for her dead mother. Human joys and sorrows are not interlinked. I just think they are noisy. "


    Fang Tianxing also feels helpless. The world is becoming more and more efficient, but he also builds a wall in people''s hearts, unable to feel each other''s warm and cold joys and sorrows.


    While they were drinking, they chatted until midnight. After such a chat, Fang Tianxing was ready to leave.


    Mr. Wang told him a passage: "although creation expresses one''s heart, one is always willing to see it. Creation is social. But sometimes it''s enough for just one person to see: friends, lovers. "


    Fang Tianxing leaves with his husband''s words. He still has a lot to do. He has to leave. Take his words to the road.

 Chapter 957

    In the future, things that have happened are still on stage. It just looks different, but it''s always the same. There''s nothing new under the sun. It''s just that fewer and fewer people shock an era like this.


    Fang Tianxing is also very sorry. The wheel of the times is rolling forward, and everything is on the established track. What Fang Tianxing has seen is very common, and nothing can surprise him.


    The closer to his own time, the stronger Fang Tianxing''s response to the power of readers'' blessing is. They don''t know what''s going on. They should be safe. It''s hard for gods and demons to find people hidden in different dimensional space.


    But the Terran can''t escape for a long time. They have to take back their own world. Otherwise, these gods and demons will continue to be arrogant. Fang Tianxing wants to go to the time when those gods and demons are born, and then remove all the hidden dangers. That''s ridiculous.


    No one will know their own situation, as if they were defeated by these things, only to raise their strength to the limit.


    It''s so strange many times. When Fang Tianxing came to that time, the place where the gods and demons were born, he felt some strange things and a lot of strange breath around him. They had to make themselves stronger.


    Fang Tianxing carefully feels the atmosphere around him. He has changed into an ordinary person who delivers takeaway to the people in the Research Institute. They are usually tired of eating, and occasionally order some takeaway for a change.


    The person who came to take out stopped Fang Tianxing outside the Research Institute. The things studied here are confidential and can''t be known to outsiders.


    Fang Tianxing gave the takeout to the man, and then turned to leave. In fact, he just turned into a corner and immediately followed the researcher back. There was a lot of protection outside the Research Institute, and even a mouse could not easily slip in.


    However, Fang Tianxing attached himself to the researcher and entered the research institute smoothly. We are studying the most perfect life in full swing.


    These lives have the strength that human beings can''t have. Their physical strength is stronger, and their lives are far more than ordinary people. They are immortal lives. One of them is human beings, who are afraid of dying, so we should transplant our own will to these immortal lives.


    Everything is going well. Several research institutes have made preparations. Now it is time to transfer the will of that one to the bodies of these gods and demons.


    This step is the most critical, as long as the will of that person is instilled into the perfect body, then the experiment is successful.


    Fang Tianxing is also observing in the dark. It''s too strange. His body is perfect, but his head is an ordinary man''s, and the plan is to cultivate him.


    He is the person who provides funds for the whole research, and these research institutes promise him to pursue scientific research achievements. This kind of cooperation is a hit.


    It''s the last step of the experiment. It''s an exciting moment. Once the person''s will is successfully integrated with the body, he will get a strong body and infinite life to some extent.


    Bit by bit, Li Qianlong felt that the person''s consciousness began to enter the body, and his fingers began to vibrate slightly. He was trying to control the body.


    The plan went on in general. It seemed that something was abnormal. The body of the patient trembled strangely, just like a patient with Parkinson''s disease.


    Seeing this situation, the researchers also felt a little surprised. Soon they looked at another body, which was named demon, and had extremely strong physical strength, more than 100 times that of ordinary people.


    But that body also seems not very smooth, there is a strong rejection phenomenon, like this body has a consciousness, two consciousness in the fight for control of the body.


    Soon the whole laboratory was shaken. This is something that makes people feel funny. No one will know his own situation. He has to raise his strength to the limit.


    They soon realized that there was a problem, but they couldn''t find where the problem was. Soon the glass covers on the outside of the two bodies broke, and the demons came out from inside. Everything around them was very fragile in their eyes, and the research institutes couldn''t escape their crazy fighting.


    Soon the two left the Institute and went out. It was like some kind of great spectacle. It was a headache for everyone.


    They left hand in hand, without a trace of nostalgia for everything here. They did not have a human view of good and evil. They were created out of thin air, which can be said to be a new species.


    No one knows why they gave birth to their minds, and they were so powerful that they completely devoured the guy who tried to occupy their bodies and let their plans fail. It was like some kind of terrible hatred. They hated the world for no reason, even those who created them should die.


    They were abandoned by the world. Fang Tianxing felt that he could not let them go far away. He immediately appeared to control them.


    A strange young man appeared in front of him. He seemed to be exploring his own identity, but those are the past that he did not want to recall. After countless torments, he became blurred.


    Fang Tianxing tried to figure out their past, only to find that they were not one person, but a group of people. Their bodies were also human bodies.


    The laboratory did not create them out of thin air. In fact, it was made of many people''s bodies, all of which were full of resentment and hatred.


    They are all abandoned by the world. They are found in the laboratory when they are desperate. The people in the laboratory feel that they are still useful and can exist as the cultivation of the most perfect life.


    Desperate, they naturally agreed to the conditions of the laboratory, anyway, they do not intend to live, to participate in some strange experiment, maybe there will be a little change.


    However, after they got on the bus, they found that it was a deeper hell. No one was kind to them, and the laboratory just wanted to use their last value.


    In their eyes, it''s just leek, which can be harvested for the last time. However, the gods and Demons cast by their bodies are born with their own will and devour the will of the boss behind the scenes of the laboratory. What a ridiculous fate it is. They hate the human world because they don''t get care and love.


    Naturally, such a distorted life can''t have any good feelings for human beings. Keeping them will only become the enemy of human beings.


    But they used to be human beings, and now they are also victims. It''s impossible for Fang Tianxing to kill them. These are all ridiculous things.

 Chapter 958

    Fang Tianxing didn''t start, but let them leave, killing one person and saving tens of thousands of people. It seems just, but in fact it is cruel.


    There is a cause, there is a result. As long as there is a cause, there will be such a result in the end. It is almost inevitable in the world.


    Fang Tianxing let go of their bondage, and then turned to leave, he can''t do such a thing, maybe everything is fate.


    History itself can not be changed, he also began to feel a little confused, do not know how to face his life, he went back to the past, in fact, nothing has changed, so in the end for what.


    Maybe it''s changing the fate of human beings at a certain node, or destroying the newly born gods and demons, or not giving the laboratory the chance to exist at all, which may change the fate of human beings, but he can''t predict where the fate of human beings will go and whether he will create new problems.


    If the purpose of a divine writer is not to change history, then what is his mission? Is it to make himself a divine writer, or to avoid the killing and plundering of gods and Demons and leave a spark for mankind.


    It''s just a layer of window paper away from the God level author, but it''s like crossing a natural moat. I don''t know how to cross it.


    Fang Tianxing is in a lot of doubts. Maybe it won''t be long before the time when the gods and Demons invade the galaxy. What else can he do.


    Fang Tianxing decided not to use any skills, quietly waiting for the arrival of that day, he lived in seclusion in a very quiet place, do not want to pay attention to things outside.


    One hundred years later, the original new community has become an old one, and most of the people living in it are the civilians around.


    Old man Fang has been here all the time. Many people have seen this old man. He doesn''t seem to be special. He lives in seclusion, and no one remembers him. It''s just that the children around him like to go to old man Fang''s house.


    This kind of thing is really helpless, like being defeated by fate. It''s just that people''s power is so ridiculous, and old man Fang likes these children very much, even though he can see the fate of these children at a glance.


    He always has hope for the children. They are the future. Every time the children come, they will be well treated. This kind grandfather will always prepare what they like to eat and play.


    As time went on, the children grew up, but the old man was still so old that he didn''t even add a white beard.


    When the children grow up, they go their own way, leaving only a few people who are still connected with Fang Tianxing. It''s just that people''s power is so ridiculous, only that it makes people feel not so easy. It''s just that it''s funny. No one will think it''s a happy thing.


    Only to become more powerful, only let him have a lot of wonderful, but people''s power is a little bad, nothing can make people feel happy, but many of these forces are helpless, no one will know how to solve their own problems, their power is so helpless.


    Only to raise their own strength to the limit, for the strength of all people are so ridiculous, no one can be so helpless, only to become more ridiculous, who will know their own bad.


    In fact, the little girl is very poor. She has been living in the shabby house near Fang Tianxing''s home. Her parents are superstitious in the inference of the magicians and abandon her. Only her grandfather is willing to take care of her from time to time.


    Si Lei''s life is very hard. Her grandfather died soon, and no one in the village dared to touch her. It is said that she was reincarnated as a lonely star of Tiansha. If her family died, anyone would be hurt with her.


    It''s a little sad. They all told their children not to play with Si Lei. Seeing him far away, they kept away from him. There was bitterness everywhere. Only old man Fang was willing to give her some sweetness.


    Si Lei gradually grows up and grows up. Her appearance is very vivid, which attracts a lot of boys. Most of them are not very good boys, because those who have a good family can''t see girls like Si Lei. Their families can''t agree. It''s just that such strength is helpless, and no one will know their own situation.


    Of course, she has to find a boy. Girls always need men to rely on, especially women like her. But she knows that most of the men around her are unreliable, but people''s strength is ridiculous. No one will know the helplessness.


    No one will know the reason, but people''s strength can be desperate, no one will understand their own ridiculous, she revolves among some men, she does not believe in love, but still want to gamble.


    She came to Uncle Fang''s house for the last time. There are a lot of candy here, which the old man bought for the children. She likes it very much. The old man is listening to the radio next door. Every day, the news will broadcast some world events, but the power of people is so ridiculous.


    Ordinary people don''t care about these things, but Uncle Fang cares about them very much. He has to listen to them for a while every day. These things are so ridiculous that no one will know the problem.


    Seeing Si Lei coming, uncle Fang said gently, "come and read me some newspapers. I have prepared your favorite food."


    As before, as long as you read newspapers, you can get what you want.


    Si Lei walked over and didn''t take the newspaper. Instead, her grandfather said, "grandfather, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    "You are beautiful and worth the best in the world." Fang Tianxing said to her.


    This kind of thing makes people feel helpless. It''s like something broken. Fang Tianxing closes his eyes and listens to the little girl reading the newspaper to himself. It seems that he has gone to sleep, which is one of his few life enjoyment.


    Soon is to make their own strength become more powerful, only to put their own strength are some ridiculous.


    Half way through the newspaper, Mr. Fang seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Si Lei stopped to read the newspaper, and soon saw that her favorite spring roll was on the table. She had eaten it several times when she was a child, but she couldn''t forget the taste.


    I don''t know where old man Fang has such ability. If only he could be younger, even at the age of 40, he could rely on himself.


    But he is too old, gray hair, at least 60 years old, is really too old.


    After eating the spring rolls, Si Lei left old man Fang''s house. The old man opened his eyes and saw her figure far away. He knew that she had to go her own way in the future, not all of them could manage.

 Chapter 959

    After so many years of experience, it seems that there are few things in the world that can attract his attention. The things that once made people warm and surging also become very cold. Apart from the perceptual deconstruction, those things are just ordinary things.


    However, there are still some palpitations in my heart. After all, people are not plants. Who can be merciless? How can I be really indifferent.


    It won''t be long before the whole Terran will be destroyed. Fang Tianxing can''t find a way to save the Terran. His realm is only one step away from the divine writer, but he can''t break through it anyway.


    Can''t reach the level of God level author, simply have no ability to deal with those gods and demons, how to save their own compatriots.


    He is depressed every day, full of helplessness and remorse. He thinks he is a useless person. She goes out and chooses a man who is the closest to her.


    Life was pretty good at the beginning, but in the first few years, he still loved himself. After a long time, the man fell in love with the woman outside and scolded him. She refused to divorce for the sake of her children, so life was so deadlocked.


    Less than a month before the gods and Demons attacked the galaxy, people still didn''t seem to realize the danger.


    All of them are the same as usual. Because of being fired, the man of Si Lei is in a bad mood. After drinking a lot of wine and beating some Si Lei, he falls asleep.


    They don''t know that maybe there will be no tomorrow, and everything will turn into memories of the past. Fang Tianxing still hesitates and sees more and more darkness. He also knows that sometimes people seem to be incurable. Are such people worth saving, or do he have to admit his life and let them go with the wind.


    But after all, Fang Tianxing can''t let go. There are still many people in the world who can''t bear to give up and leave alone.


    His strength at the moment is no less than that of the divine writer. He can go to different time and space, but it''s not difficult to escape, but that''s not what Fang Tianxing wants.


    There is not much time left. Fang Tianxing still goes to see the children to see how they are doing. Fang Tianxing is the first to see the smartest of the children. His name is Wei Hongsheng. Now he lives in the Third Ring Road, and he has a foothold in the city by his own strength.


    He has a good job and can live a good life. He still has to work harder than his colleagues and work hard for a long time to stand with them.


    He has been able to gradually integrate into the people around him, feel like they are the same, forget their origin, but some gap is difficult to erase.


    Such things make people feel helpless, no one will know their own situation, only that things have become more ridiculous, he also feels funny, which is not so happy.


    It''s just that people''s strength is so bad, and people are so helpless. Fang Tianxing just looks outside and looks like he''s rushing to and from work. In fact, it''s enough.


    That many people are feeling helpless, but many of the forces are so ridiculous, what makes many people feel not so easy.


    Fang Tianxing is like an old man in his twilight years. Just as he was decades ago, looking at the old man, Wei Hongsheng also feels helpless. In his memory, he looks for the mark of the old man, just like he did in those years.


    He didn''t change, but he changed too much. Wei Hongsheng said to him, "Uncle Fang, why are you here?"


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "there will be a disaster in a month. You''d better be prepared."


    What else does Wei Hongsheng want to ask, but the old man has disappeared, as if he had never appeared before. He doesn''t want to leave any traces in the world, just like a gust of wind.


    What makes people feel happy? Fang Tianxing went to see other children. Most of them have already got married. Some of them are sad. In fact, they are not so wonderful. What a funny thing that is.


    These things are not so funny, but people''s feeling is not so easy, just such things are like some kind of great wonderful.


    There are also some bad, in fact, most of the things in childhood has been doomed, people''s life is just along the track of the ship, the route has been doomed, will not deviate too much.


    It is very likely that we will encounter a reef and cause some kind of trouble. Only by overcoming this kind of trouble can we change the course of our destiny.


    Fang Tianxing sighed that fate can''t be changed after all. For example, Si Lei, who has a bitter life, is not loved by fate. Even if she has beauty, she can''t get rid of the cage of fate.


    His husband is ready to commit suicide. This era is too harsh for him. He has always been an angry role. He can''t get good resources and has a bad working environment. It''s hard for him to ask for a leave.


    He stood on the river, want to end this bad life, life can not bear the heavy, perhaps in the eyes of others insignificant, but for him is very heavy shackles.


    As long as you jump down, everything will be over, your shackles and responsibilities will disappear, and you can no longer become the power that bothers him.


    He soon fell into the water. The river was cool, but since he was determined to die, of course he would not care about it.


    Breathing more and more heavily, he just wanted to die, only to hear people around shouting: "someone jumped into the river."


    Someone came down to save him, but he didn''t die after all. Of course, he didn''t appreciate the people who saved him. When the rescuers saw that he was half dead, they tried to persuade him to live.


    Life is beautiful. We should live anyway.


    Hearing this, Si Lei''s husband was not very happy. He just wanted to die. He couldn''t listen to this kind of words at all. He wanted to knock the guy in front of him and continue to throw him into the water.


    Seeing him like this, the rescuer was also helpless. He quickly said, "the weight of life is to bear. You will have as much weight as you can bear, and life will become more heavy."


    Even in some powerless moments, they have to be burst out with boundless brilliance by the huge pressure.


    Fang Tianxing also heard these words. These words were just said by an ordinary person, but they touched him. This is a huge influence. The battle doomed to lose is meaningless. When did he become such a weak person.


    I always have to do something to give people the chance to survive. That''s what I have to do.


    Since the storm is coming, let''s dance in the storm!


    Fang Tianxing put down his heart knot, and soon came to the side of her husband. The crutches in his hand suddenly point out and point on him.

 Chapter 960

    Seeing such an old man appear, fan Tong also feels strange. He doesn''t know him. At this time, Si Lei''s figure appears from a distance. When she sees her husband Xu doesn''t come back, she naturally comes out to look for him.


    Seeing the old man, he soon realized that it was old man Fang. He was the same as many years ago and had not changed at all.


    At the moment, he was teaching his husband a lesson. The old man Fang said to him, "before she married you, she was so lovely. She thought you should be her safe haven, but the fact is not like that."


    Fan Tong said quickly, "I''m helpless, too."


    "But you are weak, you bear too little pain, you live in the bottom, you can''t get rid of it." Fang Tianxing told him that people''s will can''t resist the reality of society. No matter how strong their willpower is, they can''t turn water into oil.


    Fang Tianxing''s words made fan Tong feel a lot. In fact, he didn''t necessarily understand, but no one was willing to wake him up.


    On one side, Si Lei also began to cry. The crutch in Uncle Fang''s hand touched the ground and said to her, "you don''t cry all the time. You can''t rely on other people''s help in life. It''s not a gamble. If you win a gamble, you''ll have no worries. If you lose a gamble, you''ll be miserable. All these things are ridiculous. Life should be in your own hands, not easily entrusted to others, leaving yourself out. "


    Si Lei lowered her head and felt guilty about her problems.


    "People''s strength may be weak, but as long as they try their best, there will be no regret." Fang Tianxing said to them.


    Such things make people feel very helpless, just like being defeated by others. No one will know their helplessness, and nothing can make people feel happy.


    Fan Tong soon took Si Lei back. They had to master their own life. It''s not far from the time when the protoss attacked. Fang Tianxing has already felt a force locking the galaxy. It''s a distant force. He is so ridiculous about his own affairs.


    These things make people feel helpless, no one knows the situation, only their own strength is a little bad.


    This is a sunny day, people live their own lives, only a few people feel that there is an accident, but the preparation is very limited.


    Protoss soldiers came to the human world, burning, killing and looting everywhere. Fang Tianxing''s city was also attacked. Some Protoss troops closed the surrounding space and prepared to exterminate the area.


    But they didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to appear to smash their plot. When people were in a hurry and helpless, Fang Tianxing flew into the sky to fight against the gods and demons.


    Burn what can be burned, let all things that can be paid be paid. As long as you can fight for a moment, the protoss who will come here will be killed soon.


    Many children who used to play in Uncle Fang''s house saw the figure in the sky. They couldn''t imagine that it was the former uncle Fang, but who else could it be? Their old faces didn''t change. Even if they bent down, they were still fighting furiously.


    This is how things, no one will know their own helplessness, is to be defeated by the fate of the power, but such things are extremely ridiculous.


    There are more and more gods and Demons around. They make people sweat for Fang Tianxing. Can he deal with so many opponents? They are like locusts.


    There are also many people who want to help, but the pressure is too great, and soon they will fall down one by one. Such things make people feel ridiculous.


    As soon as Fang Tianxing''s eyes coagulated, he felt a strong breath. It was the God Emperor coming. In Fang Tianxing''s eyes, he was more aggressive. He swept away all the gods and Demons around him and ascended to a higher sky. It was a God Emperor. His powerful pressure was enough to make other people retreat.


    The gods and Demons below the Empire knelt on the ground, shivering, and even did not dare to look up.


    This kind of thing makes people feel a little ridiculous. He is helpless with the power of others. Fang Tianxing has no fear, but he is ridiculous with his own power.


    After a bitter battle, Fang Tianxing defeated the God Emperor, and everyone cheered.


    Those gods and demons were also forced to flee under fear, and Fang Tianxing also fell from the sky. Such things are helpless. No one will know their own situation. The situation of people is so ridiculous, but people''s strength is helpless.


    It''s just that people''s power is a little bad, and such things make people laugh. No one will know the situation of these things.


    What kind of people make people feel funny, but people''s situations are all funny, and no one will know about them. This makes many people feel bad, and there is nothing that can make people feel powerful.


    But these things are huge wonderful, no one will feel powerless.


    What can make people feel happy is to make everyone more powerful. No one will know the situation of these things. It''s just that the situation is ridiculous. Fang Tianxing''s injury is very serious. After all, he is a strong emperor. Although Fang Wuxing''s strength level is at the level of emperor, his body can''t bear such a heavy load for a long time, Every time you push all your strength, it will cause irreversible damage to your body.


    Every effort is like coming from the gate of hell. After all, it has not been cultivated into a god level writer. The complexity of strength makes the body load seriously exceed the standard.


    Many people around the benefactor who saved them used a lot of methods, but they could do nothing about his injury. Fang Tianxing soon woke up. He only felt that he understood the kindness of the people, but no one could save him at the moment.


    The five supremacies have become stone statues. This is what the gods and demons do in order to defeat the hope in people''s hearts. The huge gap of strength can hardly be made up. The resistance of human beings can be said to be a rout.


    Fang Tianxing stood up and came to the tallest building in the southeast corner of the town, where he could see the situation of the whole city, which was so ridiculous to the power of everyone.


    Sitting on the roof of the building, you can have a panoramic view of everything. People gather in the war to help each other in order to resist the disaster. Their strength is unprecedented, but it is still insignificant.


    There are also dark things. In order to fight for a few resources, many people have lost their bottom line, and the civilization that they managed to build has been destroyed.


    Everything is for survival. Everyone chooses different survival logic. All of them interweave to form a picture of the world.

 Chapter 961

    Everything is reasonable, but it will gradually become unreasonable. Originally in a civilized world, everyone lived under the shackles of rules, but the war destroyed the rules of the city, and people spontaneously formed new rules.


    This is people''s adaptability in the transformation of nature, but also conform to the environment, Fang Tianxing thought that this has some features, only let his body adapt to such output, can let the body''s strength achieve perfect harmony.


    Fang Tianxing began to do such things. He wanted to smooth out the words in his body, so that they could output power smoothly and produce a greater increase.


    It''s going to take a long time, but I don''t have much time left for myself. It can be said that time is very tight


    The injured God Emperor will surely find some help. When they come, it will be a more difficult battle. Fang Tianxing wants to protect the people, so he can''t leave here easily.


    In this way, he became a living target. When he was defeated, the gods and demons from all sides would attack until his target fell down.


    What is the myth of invincibility? It''s better than Ares, the God of war, who has fallen. What''s the immortal and invincible? But at the moment, they are helpless and have no power to be respected.


    Soon the challenge came. The God Emperor who had been defeated came with his assistants. The five strong men at the God Emperor level could be described as a luxurious lineup.


    They surrounded each other in one direction. The once defeated God of lamb laughed and said, "you have plotted against me with intrigue. Today we will find the place."


    He didn''t mention that Fang Tianxing defeated him head-on. Instead, he slandered Fang Tianxing for sneaking attack and using insidious means to win him.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "so you are going to have a fair fight with me today, not to besiege me."


    "You don''t need to be fair to people like you, but I''m going to give you a chance to have a fair fight and make you convinced." The emperor said confidently.


    Whether he wants to defeat Fang Tianxing or to regain his face, this is his real goal.


    Fang Tianxing smiles indifferently. It seems that he wants to bring back what he has lost at one time. He says with a smile: "if you want, fair fight."


    This is how ridiculous things, it is to let people have some helplessness, what makes themselves feel funny things, but such things are some helplessness.


    People''s strength is so weak, can not easily solve their own problems, such things are so ridiculous, but such strength is a bit bad, for the situation of people is so helpless.


    Fang Tianxing''s injury has not yet fully recovered. When he was still in the war, in fact, the God of lamb knew this. In addition, he was confident that he would fight against Fang Tianxing and regain his lost face.


    Fang Tianxing will not be used to him. He must know that he is not easy to be provoked. If he thinks that he is a soft persimmon, he can handle it at will. To invite these people is to wash his reputation. It seems that he is really out of character.


    Facts speak louder than words. If you beat down those who want to take advantage of them, they will know how powerful they are. Such things are ridiculous.


    Changkong Zhengqi sword is hovering around Fang Tianxing. His arm is still injured. He can''t hold the sword. He can only use Qi to control it.


    Only knowing his weakness did the emperor of ram dare to find the place. Fang Tianxing, after all, uses power beyond his own level. Of course, it will backfire.


    The Lamb God Emperor soon made a move. As soon as he made a move, the clouds changed color, the sky exploded, and huge thunder and lightning burst out on Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing felt crisp and numb all over his body, which relieved the pain of his body a little.


    "Come and get me, and see if you can." Fang Tianxing was all right and said to the emperor of ram.


    With the finger of his hand, the long sky Qi sword was thrown out like a pitching sword, directly to the top of the head of the God of lamb, and then quickly went through.


    Of course, it''s impossible for the God of lamb to be so easily attacked. The flash of his body is to cross the space to another place. Changkong Zhengqi sword is also chasing after him, just like the police who arrest the fugitive, and they don''t hesitate to arrest him.


    A huge shield appeared in the hands of the God Emperor lamb, and he threw it up to block the long sky Zhengqi sword. However, after a collision, the shield was marked with a deep mark. The God Emperor lamb quickly took back the shield, folded his hands and turned it into a huge mountain, trying to suppress the long sky Zhengqi sword,


    The mountain couldn''t keep shaking, just like there was a giant beast turning over below, and the God of ram couldn''t suppress that power, so the mountain broke.


    With his hands behind his back, lamb recovered quickly, and the lost blood quickly returned to his body. He suddenly drank, and huge waves of air gushed out, which contained a huge power, and forced the Changkong Zhengqi sword to fight back.


    Changkong Zhengqi sword circled back to Fang Tianxing''s side. It seemed that there was a very powerful magic weapon in his mouth, which could make Changkong Zhengqi sword feel scared.


    Fang Tianxing pacifies the sky healthy qi sword. At the same time, he also looks at what kind of treasure it is.


    Soon the thing came out of the mouth of the God of lamb. It was a bead with countless lights flowing in it. Several God emperors present exclaimed in their hearts that it was the most precious pearl of the God of lamb family.


    This is a treasure that has been treasured by the lamb family. After several generations of sacrifice, it has great power and can destroy heaven and earth.


    The emperor of ram held the treasure in both hands, and the other party Tianxing said, "this is the treasure handed down by my family. You are proud enough to die under this treasure."


    Soon the bead was spinning to attack Fang Tianxing. The power contained in it was terrible enough to destroy a planet.


    It can''t stop such an attack at all, and it seems to be so. Fang Tianxing was hit by the bead and fell down to the bottom of the earth.


    The God of lamb, haha, is very happy to destroy the strong enemy. Even if he uses the heirloom, he will not hesitate.


    He looked at the crowd below. They were all prey. They were not afraid at all. Several people around him came to congratulate him. Although they were just helping to stand right, they should also take a share. They had already divided the people under them as booty.


    "The population of the city below is about 10 million. I only need one million young women." Said the wolf God.


    The wolf God likes young women. He gave them to him. I''m afraid there won''t be many young women. However, the age of the wolf God has to be discussed. Just give him some older women.

 Chapter 962

    The emperor of ram nodded and said, "yes, you can."


    Soon the Tiger God said, "I don''t want more, just a million young men."


    Of course, the young men the Tiger God wants are used to eat, or to make coolies, which are excellent materials.


    On the other side, leopard God and jackal God quickly said, "we don''t want high demands, and we don''t want any young people. We only need 1.5 million children each."


    What''s more, according to their classification, they can only get five million, and most of them are useless old, weak, sick and disabled. They don''t eat good food, and they don''t have much value for labor. That''s not good.


    The emperor of ram was annoyed. He knew that he would not invite them. He could clean up Fang Tianxing himself. Now he has given them the best population in vain.


    He wants to take back tianxingzhu. He has a treasure in his hand that can frighten them and prevent them from opening their mouths.


    But under the induction is lost induction, do not know what is going on.


    Fang Tianxing was thrown into the earth by the power of Xingzhu that day. It was so powerful that he directly threw him into the core of the earth. Fang Tianxing thought that there should be endless magma, but it was not the same as what he thought. He seemed to have entered a world, which was so vast that it was like a paradise, But Fang Tianxing can easily see that the world is full of holes, like a broken world.


    Is this the kingdom of God? Fang Tianxing''s heart is full of speculation. The bead is still embedded in his mouth. Fang Tianxing has no power to take it down now. He only has to support himself to climb forward. Maybe there is hope ahead.


    If you raise your strength to the limit, there is nothing to make people feel happy, only to make your strength so ridiculous.


    People''s power is so ridiculous, no one will know their helplessness, Fang Tianxing constantly climbing forward, the light in front of more and more intense, it seems that there is a person sitting in the center of the core.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised to see that the temperature in the earth''s core was more than 100000 degrees, but it was absolutely extraordinary that this man could sit in it.


    Fang Tianxing is also trying his best to climb here. He can only stop. He really has no strength.


    Not only how long ago, the people in the core of the earth opened their eyes to see Fang Tianxing, but they just figured out the cause and effect of the matter with a little calculation. With a sigh, he reached out and pointed to let Fang Tianxing''s bead fall down.


    Once again, a breath came to Fang Tianxing''s body to help him heal his wounds. It was like an elixir. Soon, Fang Tianxing''s injury improved.


    After the injury gets better, it is necessary to make your own strength more ridiculous. What''s the matter? Nothing can make people feel easy, but people''s strength is somewhat ridiculous.


    Fang Tianxing looked at the person in front of him playing with the bead. It looked like a child''s toy. Li Qianlong stood up, bowed and said to him, "see you. Thank you for your help."


    The unkempt middle-aged man didn''t care, but the other side Tianxing asked: "what''s the time now, has the gods and Demons invaded the galaxy?"


    Fang Tianxing honestly said: "now is the first year of the 23rd century, the gods and demons have begun to invade the galaxy."


    "It seems that I have been here for a century. There must be a lot of vicissitudes outside. The end of my time is the ninth four." Said the man who was full of vicissitudes.


    Hearing his words, Fang Tianxing also felt very shocked, which made people feel helpless. It seems that this one has been here for many years.


    The head turned around, the other party Tianxing said: "how did you get into here?"


    So Fang Tianxing told the old man all the things outside. The old man was very angry and said, "I didn''t expect that these gods and demons have entered the galaxy. What are the five supreme gods doing?"


    Fang Tianxing said with some loss: "they fought hard and were turned into stones by their ancestors."


    Hearing this, the old man''s anger, the surrounding space is a tremor, the whole world is like falling down in general, Fang Tianxing heart of the people, said to the old man: "the elder to stabilize the mood, don''t let the people on earth suffer."


    The old man''s mood is a little convergence, everything around is slowly calm down.


    The old man said to Tianxing, "you have reached the level of the group, which is very close to the level of God level author. You are only one step away. Let me give you a hand."


    After that, the old man put his hand on Fang Tianxing''s back and said to him, "now feel your readers and let them help you, especially the readers at the leader level. That''s the power to decide the victory or defeat."


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t hesitate. Closing his eyes is the beginning. He feels the power of his readers'' blessing, resonates with those readers with his own words, and gets their support.


    Those readers who are as bright as stars are the power to lead themselves forward and the source of their own strength.


    They radiate warm and soft light, some big, some small, some like rice general light spot, that is the ordinary scholar level readers, some like the sun majestic hegemony.


    It''s a leader level reader. One leader level reader brings more blessing than tens of thousands of scholar level readers. It can be said that it is also a great help at the present level.


    At the moment, Fang Tianxing needs their help to break through to the level of God level author, and go further in the practice of network author.


    These stars heard Fang Tianxing''s prayer, and let Fang Tianxing see their light. Fang Tianxing had to rely on his own strength to create the kingdom of God.


    Although he once had the experience of creating the world, he inevitably felt a little flustered at the moment. As long as he took the wrong step, he would be doomed. Moreover, the power needed to create the kingdom of God was too great, and Fang Tianxing needed far more power than the ordinary kingdom of God to create the kingdom of God too perfect.


    The power of readers'' blessing was soon insufficient. Fang Tianxing strengthened his reaction and exclaimed: "readers in countless time and space, please give me some strength to create a home for us."


    Just when the power was about to dry up, the light from countless time and space gathered together, and the movement was not big.


    Among the countless time and space, many people have read Fang Tianxing''s works. They all admire and admire the wisdom he gained through countless time and space, and are willing to help him.


    There are many bright pillars, which are the blessing power of the alliance leader level readers. Most of them are the sons of the times. They have read Fang Tianxing''s works and got great benefits, so they are willing to help.

 Chapter 963

    The old man did not expect that Fang Tianxing had so many readers, and that he could have such terrible power throughout the ages, which was beyond his imagination.


    The power of infinite readers'' blessing comes together and runs through countless times. Many people feel that power, and the existence of the Royal level of the Protoss and the demon clan.


    Shenzu and Mozu also felt that power, even they felt incredible.


    Fang Tianxing is sitting in the center of the earth, and the power crosses time and space and converges into his body. People on the earth see the light.


    Light and warmth make people full of hope, so that countless people regain the power to live.


    Fang Tianxing feels that such power converges into his body to help him create a perfect kingdom of God, where readers can get a spiritual home and avoid the secular world.


    The kingdom of God is taking shape little by little, and the world that has gathered Fang Tianxing''s framework begins to appear in the world, which can become the home of all.


    The old man is also constantly helping Fang Tianxing to stabilize the kingdom of God. He is also constantly praising that such a kingdom is much more powerful than what he has seen before, and is full of infinite possibilities.


    There has never been any fixed ideology in Fang Tianxing''s kingdom of God. Following the essence of spirit, it can change constantly and does not bind anyone''s world. What does not exist in reality will also exist here.


    Beautiful things can exist without being destroyed by any force. Where is the world created by heaven? The beautiful world created by heaven.


    The spirit of readers can enter the kingdom of God at any time and enjoy the beauty of it. At the same time, it is also a paradise for readers to exchange their spirit.


    The spirit is intangible, but it needs to be carried by the kingdom of God. Spirit also needs material help. Everything does not exist out of thin air. It needs basic support.


    But also the huge movement also ushered in a lot of demons, the demons around the opportunity to be attracted, they are eyeing Fang Tianxing.


    Sensing the arrival of these people, the old man said in a deep voice, "it seems that my name has been forgotten over the years?"


    Seeing the old man appear in the outer space of the earth, the gods and Demons ask, "who are you? Is someone creating the kingdom of God?"


    "What''s the matter with you, what''s the matter with you." The old man''s tone was not polite, full of pride, and he was not afraid of these guys.


    Seeing such a stubborn guy, when did these demons suffer such arrogant tone.


    "Are you looking for death?" The angry devil emperor said that he was not a good tempered devil. How could he be polite to such an old man.


    The black flame rolled to the old man, it was the anger of the God of lamb, enough to burn the starry sky, the old man would be engulfed by the flame, even the ashes could not be left.


    "You guys, when you intrude into someone''s house and are blocked, you are still angry. It''s really the style of a robber." The old man was engulfed by the black flame, and even made a sound.


    It seems that the old man didn''t die immediately. It''s really amazing. Soon a cold breath appeared. The black flame was frozen. It seems that the frozen black flame is still active, but it can''t rush out of the freezing.


    The old man''s beard began to turn white, he slowly said: "taste my cold."


    Endless cold swept to those gods and demons, they found that the cold was able to freeze the surrounding space, could not escape, they immediately took out their own magic weapon to resist.


    Ram God took out the flame scepter, drew a circle, infinite flame gushed out from the circle, to resist the cold.


    Other people are also using their own means. They sneer in their hearts. It''s too much for the old man to attack so many opponents all at once.


    The wolf God Emperor takes out his sword to split the surrounding space. The sword Qi fills his body and blocks the surrounding space.


    These things make people feel helpless, but people''s power is ridiculous, no one will know their own helplessness, but the power of all people is so ridiculous, no one will know their own helplessness.


    These guys are all strong at the imperial level. They won''t be easily frozen by the cold. It''s just that those innocent onlookers behind them don''t have enough cultivation and are frozen.


    They didn''t expect to suffer. After all, the old man made it a range attack and couldn''t escape.


    In the face of disaster, those with strong strength can easily survive, but those with weak strength will inevitably suffer from reckless disasters. Such things seem unfair, but they are also caused by the way of heaven.


    No one cares about their life or death, and those who block the cold also begin to fight back. The scepter of ram God points at the old man, and the fire around turns into a fire beast, roaring to the old man.


    At the same time, the wolf God also attacked the old man with his sword. Facing the siege of two emperor level strong men, the old man didn''t have much fear.


    The old man just held out his hand, and the invisible waves gushed out, just to block the flames and the light of the sword. He looked very relaxed, but in fact he was not as relaxed as he seemed. His kingdom of God was already very broken, and his strength was lost a lot.


    Now he is using his only remaining power, and it can''t last long. He said in his heart: Fang Tianxing, you should hurry up, I can''t last long.


    On the one hand, the old man seems to be able to easily block the attacks of these gods. He is also surprised that the old man can easily block their attacks. He seems to have an unfathomable strength, which makes them feel reluctant but unwilling.


    Seeing that they were just hesitating for a moment, the old man sighed in his heart. As time goes on, the other party will surely see his reality.


    As a matter of fact, as he thought, the God of lamb soon saw that although the old man was in a high level, there seemed to be hidden danger. He could not exert his full strength and was not in full swing.


    Soon they will exert their full strength. The old man is tired of dealing with it, and the loss of divine power is very fast.


    "You can''t protect yourself. You want to protect Fang Tianxing. It''s too much for you," he said with a laugh


    The old man clenched his teeth and said to him, "although Lianpo is old, he can still fight a war. Don''t underestimate the old man. He will suffer a great loss."


    After that, a puppet soldier appeared behind him, attacking the four gods with a long knife. They were preparing to break through and rush in to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    These are all weak God emperors. They are the attendants of a certain God clan leader, but they are not easy to deal with.


    The puppet released by the old man looks very strong. The knife in his hand rotates like the wind and goes directly to the four God emperors. They all show their original shape and fight around the puppet.


    This kind of thing is a little ridiculous, like a group of wild animals around a robot, but also fight back and forth.

 Chapter 964

    On the other hand, the old man supported the God of lamb himself. He had no treasure, so he should not have enough attack power. But it was not like that. The God of lamb did his best because he was worried about his family treasure.


    Moreover, his own treasure is not weak, and the pressure on the old man is absolutely not small.


    The old man is fighting for time for Fang Tianxing, and Fang Tianxing has lived up to him. The kingdom of God is also in the process of construction, just a little bit short.


    The old man also felt more and more difficult. For some reason, his kingdom of God was greatly injured and was always in a broken state. As a result, his divine power could not be condensed and his own strength could not be exerted.


    The old man''s mouth was stained with blood, and he could hardly hold it.


    When the emperor of ram saw him, he said quickly, "old man, if you want to raise him, you must die."


    With a finger of the scepter in his hand, the powerful impact gushed out. It was about to hit the old man. A figure rushed out, and the old man said with a sigh of relief, "you are here at last."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "I''ll take care of the rest."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, the emperor of ram said quickly, "where''s my Ding Tianzhu? Give him over and I''ll spare your life."


    "My life belongs to me. Why should I ask you to spare my life? Maybe you want me to spare my life later." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "The God of lamb sneered:" just stepped into the level of God level author, boast of such a Haikou, etc. don''t let people laugh off their big teeth. "


    Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword moves towards the God of lamb. The God of Lamb waves the flame scepter and holds Fang Tianxing''s sword. Once the scepter turns, the endless flame rushes to Fang Tianxing.


    This kind of fire can''t hurt Fang Tianxing. He just makes his strength more ridiculous. The fire passes his body, but it doesn''t burn.


    Those flames want to get into Fang Tianxing''s body, but the divine power on Fang Tianxing''s body completely blocks those flames. These flames can''t get in at all, and they can''t continue to burn.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t attack outside of his body. He couldn''t help it. Fang Tianxing avoided the God of lamb, and then chopped him with the sword light.


    God Lamb wanted to block the sword light, but the power of the sword light was beyond his imagination, and his Scepter was cut off.


    He had to step back to avoid the sword light. At the same time, he thought angrily that if Ding Tianzhu was still in his hand, how could he be so embarrassed? But he still had a chance to win. After all, he had a helper.


    "Don''t be afraid. Come and help me. After catching Fang Tianxing, the benefit will be given to you." The God of lamb said to the four gods of wolves, tigers and leopards.


    Those Orc God emperors came to help at this time. Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "I don''t have confidence in myself. Do you want others to help me?"


    "Needless to say, you are dead today." The emperor of ram said quickly.


    Fang Tianxing smiles with indifference. The long sword in his hand is endless. The light of the sword is like the horn of an antelope. There is no trace to find. Those orcs are all rough skinned and thick fleshed. They can only be hard resistance.


    In a short time, there were several wounds on them. They were also surprised that Fang Tianxing''s sword technique was so terrible. They also felt surprised.


    Just breaking through to the level of God level author, he has such power. If he can grow up, it will be better.


    With the roar of a few sacred beasts, their real bodies are transformed. The wounds that used to be deeply visible become insignificant. Their real bodies are as big as mountains, and their strength has increased a lot.


    If several beasts block several directions, they must seize Fang Tianxing. What the emperor of ram wants is such an effect. These helpers are enough to kill Fang Tianxing. It''s hard for him to fight four hands with two fists. No matter how powerful Fang Tianxing is, he can''t fight five with one.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. He has just become a god level writer. He needs to be familiar with his own strength. He has not fully exerted his own strength.


    Looking at these surrounded beasts, Fang Tianxing took the knife first. It seems that the jackal is not very strong.


    The size is similar to that of a dog, but smaller than that of a dog. The body length is 85-130 cm, the tail length is 45-50 cm, and the weight is 15-32 kg. The mouth is shorter than the wolf, the head is wider, the ears are shorter and round, and the body is shorter than the wolf. The legs are short, the tail is slightly longer than the wolf, but not more than half of the body length, its hair is long and dense, slightly like the fox tail. The dorsal hair is reddish brown, the hair tip is black, and the abdominal hair is light. There were only 2 lower molars on each side.


    The head is wide, the forehead is flat and low, the mouth is short, the ears are short and round, and the middle part of the frontal bone is raised, so the whole face looks bulgy from the side, unlike other dogs, which are flat or concave. The limbs are also shorter,


    It was decided that it was you. Fang Tianxing rushed to the Jackal God. The Jackal God didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing would cut himself. Did he look weak.


    Jackal God does not think so, he rushed out fearlessly to block Fang Tianxing. Fang Kwai Xing could not be used to him, and soon the sword in his hand greets the teeth of the jackal, and the Jackal has confidence in his own skill.


    He opened his mouth, and a black shock wave gushed out. Fang Tianxing wielded his sword to split these sound waves and came to the Jackal''s mouth. His mouth was not small. Fang Tianxing soon entered the Jackal''s stomach, which made people feel dark.


    The Jackal said quickly, "I''ve got him. He''s in my stomach."


    "Idiot, spit him out." The emperor said immediately.


    Jackal some don''t understand of say: "I have eaten him, still afraid of what, he absolutely can''t run......"


    Before the Jackal''s words were finished, he felt a stomachache, which made people feel uncomfortable. Soon he had a cut in his stomach, and Fang Tianxing came out of it, saying, "what do you usually eat? How can it stink?"


    Jackal can''t speak any more. He covers the wound. The God of lamb doesn''t care about him. He rushes to deal with Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t plan to escape. He turned to face the God of lamb. His sword was like a sharp tooth breaking through the sky. He wanted to pierce the God of lamb.


    Of course, there will be no counterattack. The flame in his hand becomes a huge palm. It''s like the palm of a dragon to hold Fang Tianxing.


    The sword in Fang Tianxing''s hand pierced the palm of his hand, but it didn''t prevent that the emperor of ram had been prepared for a long time. His Scepter had gathered all his strength and was waiting for Fang Tianxing.


    He had known the problem for a long time. Fang Tianxing''s eyes were frozen, and a sword light came out of his eyes to repel the guy who came to sneak attack.


    The body shape shows, that is leopard God, his speed is very fast, rush up is to attack Fang Tianxing.

 Chapter 965

    He seems to make people feel a little ridiculous, which is how things, feel that this is to make people feel happy, people''s power is extremely ridiculous.


    The God of lamb rushed up immediately. He roared and said, "give me back my Ding Tian Zhu, and our enmity will be over."


    "I''m sorry, I''ve refined the Pearl into the kingdom of God." Fang Tianxing put out his hand and said to the God of lamb.


    After that, his kingdom of God emerged and enveloped all the people present in the kingdom of God. The emperor of ram said angrily, "you are so big. Aren''t you afraid that we will break your kingdom of God?"


    Fang Tianxing is very confident in his kingdom. These ordinary gods can''t help themselves. They are either impure gods, just to try their new kingdom.


    Those jackals, tigers and leopards were all healed. The suppression of this kingdom on them was very strong, which made them feel very uncomfortable.


    They want to rush out of here, but it''s not easy. After several attacks, they come back in vain, which is a bit bad.


    Emperor lamb began to look up at Fang Tianxing, because he felt the power of Ding Tianzhu in the kingdom of God, and he was really integrated into his kingdom of God.


    The only way is to kill him, and then refine his own Ding Tian Zhu from his kingdom of God, which is almost the only way. Things like that make people feel funny, but such things are so funny, make themselves feel funny, no one will know their helplessness.


    The God of lamb was soon ready to start. He felt that if he had jackals, tigers and leopards to help him, he might not have a chance to succeed.


    "Let''s work together to kill Fang Tianxing, and after that, all the people in the city will be given to you." The emperor said to the crowd.


    Jackals, tigers and leopards suddenly have some fighting spirit. Because they are beasts and their blood is impure, they are naturally not welcomed by the Protoss. Therefore, they are more willing to fire on human beings and satisfy their happiness with the pain of human slaves.


    So they need a lot of human beings to satisfy themselves, and the conditions offered by the God of ram just can satisfy them.


    The jackals, tigers and leopards pounce on Fang Tianxing. When they see them coming, Fang Tianxing just dances his long sky Qi sword. Countless sword lights crisscross. They are not stupid. They become smaller and want to go through the gap of sword light.


    "It''s stupid to fall into the trap." Fang Tianxing laughed in his heart. One of them could pass through the sword light, but he didn''t expect that the sword light was still shrinking and became a cage.


    They couldn''t break the cage because there was enough sword light around to cut off any substance.


    They once tried to break the sword cage with their claws, but the final result was that their claws were cut off and they could not untie the shackles here.


    In the heart of Lamb God Emperor, it was a group of pig teammates. It seems that they can only rely on themselves. These guys can''t rely on themselves at all. They can only rely on themselves.


    In his heart, but also can not easily leave these helpers, this is how ridiculous things, no one will know their helplessness, like a huge wonderful, nothing can stop their own things.


    He was full of a divine light, in which there were countless angels with white wings, who rushed to the sword cage with guns or spears in their hands.


    As soon as they met the sword light, they were crushed by the sword light, but countless angels appeared in the divine light and continued to attack the sword light cage.


    This is to kill the sword Qi on the sword light cage. As long as the sword Qi dissipates, the cage will be broken.


    The four beasts inside are also constantly attacking to kill their sword Qi. Fang Tianxing sees what they have done and doesn''t stop them. It seems that he has another plan.


    He didn''t know what Fang Tianxing would come up with. After all, this is his kingdom. It must be strange, but everything is unknown.


    Soon there was a wave behind his back. The emperor did not look at it. He just slapped it with one hand. The thing was broken before it was formed and disappeared into a stream of smoke.


    In his opinion, as long as these things are broken, no matter what means Fang Tianxing has, he is doomed to be unable to exert them.


    Fang Tianxing just said with a smile: "do you think it''s OK to smash all these things?"


    "Isn''t it?" Asked the emperor.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t answer him, but he had found something unusual. Although those things were scattered, it seemed that something had entered his own hands. He just realized it.


    Fists become crisp and numb, as if something is growing, soon there are very small roots appear, his hand even opened a flower.


    He didn''t know what magic power it was, but he realized that his hand had been manipulated by Fang Tianxing.


    Cut off the arm in pain, which should be able to stop that strange thing. The vitality of the protoss is far more than that of human beings, and soon the newborn arm will grow out. The emperor of ram clenched his fist and felt that his arm belonged to him.


    But he didn''t have time to be happy for a long time, and soon the feeling of numbness reappeared. This time, what stood out on his arm was not flowers, but tengman, who had been winding his arm and had to roll it on him.


    But the look of the God of lamb became indifferent. He said, "it''s just some illusions. It''s nothing. Look at my eyes."


    With that, an eye was split on the forehead of the God of lamb, and a ray of light was shining directly on the arm. In this way, the magic could be broken, and this method would be ineffective.


    But he thought that his eyes were sweeping on his arm, but he found that there was no change at all. Everything was true, which made him not calm any more.


    "You must be wondering what my kingdom of God is like. Here everyone can interfere with matter with spirit. In other words, everyone here is a supernatural being." Fang Tianxing said to the God of ram.


    For Fang Tianxing''s words, the God of lamb also feels a little puzzled. Everyone is a supernatural person. Doesn''t it mean that the world can change at will and has infinite possibilities.


    He should also be able to do it. The God of lamb thought that his arm would recover. The vine really began to retreat, and his arm began to recover.


    But everything is just his own fantasy. In reality, his arm has been absorbed by fujiman, and his whole body has become a warm couch for fujiman''s growth, which makes people feel helpless.


    Such things are so ridiculous, no one will know their helplessness, such things are some bad, nothing can be so ridiculous.

 Chapter 966

    However, everything he saw was his own fantasy. When the God of lamb woke up, fujiman had devoured most of his body. He was shocked and said, "how can this happen? What''s the matter?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "here the spirit interferes with the material, only my readers can do it, you want to do it is wishful thinking."


    Lamb God Emperor is naturally angry, he said: "don''t underestimate the power of a God Emperor."


    Soon, a strong momentum appeared. The God of lamb destroyed half of his body. The strong explosion surprised the jackals and tigers trapped in the sword cage. Soon they got out of the difficulty.


    Seeing that the body of emperor lamb was destroyed, there was only one soul and one divine source left, which was the condensation of his life-long strength.


    His soul soon condensed into a solid, but it looked transparent. He gritted his teeth and said, "let me destroy my body, and only use my soul to live. If I don''t revenge, where is the authority of my Protoss?"


    After the big talk, the soul body of ram God will tear up the space to escape, but it has no effect at all. Here, the space is as solid as an iron bucket and can''t be broken.


    "How could that be? The space would be so stable." Said the emperor of RAM in surprise.


    "It''s also thanks to your space. You can''t break the space and escape." Fang Tianxing said with a smile.


    The emperor of ram didn''t expect such a thing. He didn''t do it when he took the bead himself. He didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to develop this kind of use.


    He just said that he wanted to get revenge, but now he can''t escape. Naturally, he was very embarrassed. He was digging his own grave. The emperor of ram turned his head and said, "you won''t let me go."


    "You still have some self-knowledge. What do you think?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    The emperor of ram also knew that he was doomed and could only say, "my family will avenge me."


    With that, the power in his body was compressed to one place and exploded. Fang Tianxing mobilized his power to stop his explosion, and the four beasts were stunned.


    They know that they are not Fang Tianxing''s opponents at all. It is just because he plays with himself that they really master the strength to deal with them easily.


    They all knelt down on the ground, and each other Tianxing said, "please forgive me, my Lord. We were all coerced by the God of lamb. It''s not our intention at all."


    Seeing what they looked like, Fang Tianxing said, "maybe you didn''t mean to come, but you still did a lot of bad things. You will be punished as the guardian beast of the earth. If you have any questions, you are the only one to ask."


    A few beasts kowtow, Fang Tianxing will not easily let them go, to plant a spell on them, once there is something wrong, it is a thought can let them die.


    They are ordered to guard the four sides of the earth to prevent the invasion of protoss, so that the elderly can reduce the pressure.


    Fang Tianxing returned to the ground, looked at the old man and said, "how are you, elder?"


    "A handful of old bones can''t die." The old man pretended to be tough, and soon found it funny.


    "Master, you should cultivate yourself and wait for me to find other people." Fang Tianxing told the old man that he already knew his identity. He once competed for the position of the top five. Later, he heard that he was hurt somehow, and few people had seen him.


    He didn''t want to say anything. Naturally, he left. In those years, the divine writers opened up the space of different dimensions together, allowing the rest of the human race to survive in it, leaving precious kindling.


    Now that time has passed, I don''t know what happened to them. Fang Tianxing is going to have a look. These are all ridiculous things.


    Soon Fang Tianxing found the starry sky. This was the place where the different dimensional space existed. The red blood devil emperor was the one who took charge of it, but now he has encountered some troubles. A God Emperor also fell in love with this place, and the two sides began to fight for this place.


    Fang Tianxing put on the clothes of Jiu huangsun and went out from his own place. The two sides were in a stalemate. The sudden exit of Jiu huangsun naturally brought great confidence to the red blood devil emperor.


    According to the old rules of the demon clan, if you want to fight for territory, you have to fight, and if you want to fight between big powers, you have to set up a death altar.


    The so-called death altar is the same number of soldiers on both sides, put them in a closed space, and the one who can survive is the winner.


    It''s very bloody and cruel, but it''s also in line with the characteristics of the demons. It''s not easy to use this method. It''s only when the strength of both sides is not very different.


    The other side is nukong devil emperor. In fact, his strength is a little stronger than red blood devil emperor, but his army strength is poor, so he can only decide the ownership of the territory through this method.


    His challenge was followed by the red blood devil emperor, but he didn''t have the confidence to win. Until the ninth emperor''s grandson came out of the gate, he felt that the chance of winning had increased a bit.


    He summoned jiuhuangsun to come. Fang Tianxing also came to the palace of red blood devil emperor. Many ministers were waiting for him. Many people had heard of jiuhuangsun''s prestige.


    As long as there is him, it is very stable. There are not many talents in these years. The new one is a grandson of eighteen. His strength is not bad.


    He was also envious of the eight emperor''s grandson, which made people feel dissatisfied. People''s eyes focused on him. Even the red blood devil emperor showed his admiration for the Nine Emperor''s grandson, which made him greatly disappointed.


    When the red blood devil emperor announced the names of the participants in the competition, the ninth emperor Sun took the lead as the leader to lead the competition, which made him even more jealous.


    There was a kind of inexplicable hatred in his heart. There was no hatred. He just sat in the position he thought he should sit, which made people feel funny. There was nothing that made people feel happy.


    The only way is to raise one''s own strength to the limit. This is something that makes people feel ridiculous. They are powerless to their own strength. It''s just that people''s strength is like some kind of huge stage, which makes people happy. It''s just that such things are like some ridiculous things.


    The anger in his heart turned into fire, burning his heart all the time. He must take the place of the ninth prince.


    The demons don''t have too much ease. They just don''t have too much warmth for their brothers. What they have taught them since childhood is that the strong are respected. There is nothing else at all. It''s just that people''s power is ridiculous.

 Chapter 967

    Those who take part in the battle gather together to prepare for training. It is very important to fight at the death altar three days later. The loser has no status in the demon clan, and only the strong can be respected.


    Naturally, they want to train under the leadership of the ninth prince. Everyone has their own opponents to practice. However, the 18th emperor sun has no decent opponent. He feels that he has found an opportunity to go to Fang Tianxing''s side and say to him, "I still have some puzzles about cultivation. Please give me some advice."


    This is obviously a challenge. Fang Tianxing will not be afraid of the challenge, but he will not accept the challenge casually. If he wants to make the challengers suffer, otherwise there will be an endless stream of challengers.


    "OK, I''ll take your challenge." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Other people are also talking, "you see eighteen Prince challenge nine prince, he can succeed?"


    "The nine princes are the myth of the demons. Although the eighteen princes are the rising star, they are still far from each other." Some people think they are smart.


    Hearing these people feel that they are beyond their capacity, the anger in the heart of the eighteen Prince is more intense.


    Fang Tianxing felt that he was different, and he had some calculation in his heart. Soon they went to the challenge arena. Fang Tianxing didn''t do it first, but let the 18 princes do it first, showing the bearing of the elder generation.


    But this made the eighteen prince more angry, and he couldn''t wait to do it.


    The meteor hammer in his hand dances. It seems to be a weapon made of a star. The two heads are two stars, and the gravity contained in them is very large. It is enough to destroy the stars if it is completely released. What is it? It is only to raise one''s strength to the limit.


    This meteor hammer also integrates some kind of ferocious soul, the lethality is multiplied.


    The meteor hammer dances in the air, forming a black whirlwind. In the Black Whirlwind, there is a gnashing beast, a black dragon that once devoured countless creatures.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. When he sees the meteor hammer coming, he just follows the meteor hammer with one hand. The black dragon in the hammer wants to bite Fang Tianxing. His open mouth is like an abyss.


    The black dragon bit Fang Tianxing''s hand, but it didn''t move at all. Fang Tianxing shook it away as soon as he tried his best. What kind of thing is that? It''s just that such things make people feel a little happy, like some kind of huge surprise.


    Black wolf burst teeth, had to retreat, meteor hammer was bounced back, this is a great wonderful, only to make their own strength become a little happy.


    This is a kind of thing that makes people feel bad. It''s ridiculous for their situation. No one knows their own situation, which makes people feel helpless. It''s just that this kind of thing is ridiculous.


    It''s just that such things are ridiculous, just like some great wonderful, but such forces are so ridiculous.


    People''s power is so ridiculous, no one will know their helplessness, what makes people feel ridiculous, only to make their own power easier, nothing can make people feel helpless, just like a huge wonderful, with a lot of wonderful.


    They all have a lot of power, for their own situation is a little strange, no one will know their helplessness, people''s power is so ridiculous.


    How could Fang Tianxing, who has eight kinds of virtue and sin, not feel it? In his eyes, his opponent is just a child. Although he is very willful, he is also easy to control.


    For their own situation is some helpless, no one knows how ridiculous their situation, for the power of the people are not so happy, no one will know their own situation, but people''s power is some ridiculous.


    The eighteenth Prince comforted the frightened black dragon soul, threw out a few red pills, fell on the meteor hammer, turned into a stream of red smoke, let the black dragon soul inhale into the body, and immediately restored some spirit.


    He didn''t say much, but he used other means. A bead in his hand was thrown out. It was a power with an extremely terrible breath. Usually, the eighteen princes didn''t dare to use it, because it was said that it was the heart of a certain demon emperor and had incomparable power.


    At ordinary times, the 18 princes would not use this kind of thing at all. They were afraid that they would be seen by the descendants or friends of the demon emperor and cause unnecessary trouble. Today, the angel had to come out.


    It seems that the black devil''s heart is still beating, but there is a strong air of death around him. His master has been dead for a long time, but the devil''s heart still exists, which shows that his director is powerful,


    The devil''s heart makes a shrill sound and moves towards Fang Tianxing. It looks fierce. Fang Tianxing''s hands behind him finally move.


    With one hand, he drew a mysterious sword formula. The devil''s heart was very flexible, and the speed was very fast. He even avoided the sword light.


    This heart looks strange, as if it still has the spirit of life, and its combat skills are very flexible.


    Such a magic weapon can be met but not sought. Owning this thing has not been reversed, which shows that the spirit of the eighteen princes is really extraordinary. If they grow up enough, they may not be able to dominate one side.


    But when he meets Fang Tianxing, everything will be different. The appearance of the demons will change, but his heart is the heart of the human race. How can he make the demons appear so strong? Doesn''t that make the human race dangerous.


    The devil''s heart tried to bite Fang Tianxing. Of course, it didn''t succeed. Fang Tianxing''s palm was like a mountain, pressing the devil''s heart to the ground.


    Seeing that the devil''s heart of the 18th prince was suppressed, some people who supported the ninth Prince cheered and felt that he was in the grip of victory.


    However, there was a cunning in the eyes of the 18th prince. Fang Tianxing was as calm as before, and he would not easily be moved by foreign things.


    Soon there was a sudden change, but in a flash, the ground under Fang Tianxing''s feet suddenly surged up, and the devil''s heart could escape.


    Fang Tianxing''s body became a mirage under his impact. Many people were sweating. When they saw the black liquid under the mountain, everyone would think that the devil''s heart was crushed to death, and who would think that it was the devil''s heart that made the golden cicada come out of its shell.


    The devil''s heart is still looking for the trace of Fang Tianxing. At the moment, Fang Tianxing appears behind him and points out that his fingertips are like a storm gathering on the devil''s heart.


    Soon the devil''s heart flew out. The eighteen Prince quickly went to check the wound of the devil''s heart and found that he was just in a coma and didn''t hurt at all. He was relieved. Only when we realize that Fang Tianxing''s power control has reached a very delicate level can we achieve this.

 Chapter 968

    The gap between the two sides is amazing. Of course, the 18th prince can''t accept such things. He can''t imagine that he is just a clown. He doesn''t look like a decent opponent at all.


    Fang Tianxing is still calm and calm. He doesn''t seem to be in a panic. But the eighteen princes have already done their best. Although there are still some cards, even if they are made, they can''t change anything.


    "Brother Huang has great ability. I''m willing to be inferior." The eighteen prince said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t seem to see the malice in the eyes of the eighteen princes, showing his demeanor and dignity.


    When they came to the death altar, they all looked solemn. Many of them could participate in the death altar, but few of them survived. The two sides had similar strength, so they could only use their men as cannon fodder to strive for a little advantage.


    This is how things, only let people''s power become more ridiculous, their power is so ridiculous. This is a bit strange, but such things will become a huge wonderful.


    The death altar has been set up, which is not so easy for people. The only way is to make the power of the masses more powerful.


    On this altar, all people''s lives are sacrifices, dedicated to the great Asura demon emperor, who is the master of all the struggles in the world, and the leader of all people


    Soon the most important person appeared. The red blood demon emperor appeared first. Soon the other side''s Nu Kong demon emperor also appeared. He looked very proud and seemed to have won.


    In fact, the red blood devil emperor is the same. With the help of the ninth prince, he feels that few people can defeat the ninth prince, and his power is almost no match under the devil emperor.


    Nukong devil emperor said with a sneer: "our death altar is not only for them to play, but also for us to be the last chess pieces. We will win and lose, and we will die and die."


    What he said was very decisive, and the red blood devil didn''t think that he would dare to bet so much. This is just an agreement of life and death. Even the demons rarely make such a choice. It''s a huge gamble. The other side can''t wait to bet everything. Obviously, they are fully confident.


    "Why do you do this? Do we have any grudges?" Red blood devil emperor does not understand of ask a way.


    "In fact, I should call you uncle," he said


    The red blood demon emperor was surprised and said, "are you kidding? My brothers have been..."


    "First of all, you said that your brothers were killed by you, but are you sure you really cut the grass and root, leaving no fish out of the net?" The angry air devil emperor asked in reply.


    The red blood devil emperor was really shocked this time. He killed his brother in order to be superior, but he didn''t expect to leave an oversight. In this case, everything was explained.


    "You only know that he killed all his peers, but do you know that he had an illegitimate son. No one knows. Maybe he won''t even think of it, but someone knows who his father killing enemy is. He was born for revenge. Today is the day when he declared war on his enemy." Angry air devil emperor said with a smile, tone relaxed but with a strong hatred.


    The red blood devil emperor knew that today''s things could not be good, blood feud, today only one can survive, but first their men began to fight, and finally they went on the stage.


    They are involved in the altar, naturally know that there is no easy way to get out, both sides are ready, for their own situation is so ridiculous.


    For them, this is a disaster. If they can''t know their helplessness, what can they do.


    Soon the death altar was opened, and the people in it could only go out alive after victory. Most of them could only become the sacrificial offerings of the altar, just the helpless cannon fodder.


    There is a violent breath in the death altar, which makes people''s blood boil and can''t help fighting. Those low-level demons are soon invaded by this breath, and their eyes become blood red. They fight with their opponents without driving.


    The lower level demons are first affected by the violent atmosphere in the death altar. When they die here, the killing atmosphere will become more intense.


    Everyone will be involved in the killing, no one can stay out of it. Now the demons can still keep some clarity. Before they come to the end, the battle is staged.


    Those ordinary magic soldiers and demons are the first to participate in the war. They will heat up the atmosphere and make people feel the warm atmosphere of the battlefield.


    Soon people feel manic blood rises, the battle is really white hot, and those relatively weak demons also begin to join in the battle.


    There are only seven people on the red blood demon''s side, including Fang Tianxing and the eighteen princes. There are ten people on the angry air demon''s side, and the leader is a guy covered in a black robe.


    They are the key and the real card to decide the outcome. It''s time for them to decide the outcome.


    The two above are the real players. They are the players. When the time comes, they can go out in person and attach their ghosts to the representatives in the field to have a real fight.


    According to the rules of the demon clan, the loser should let the winner choose what he wants. No matter what he chooses, he can''t refuse, even if he wants the loser''s life.


    The winner is the prince and the loser is the Kou. What''s more, they still have a deep hatred. If they lose, the other party will probably kill themselves.


    The red blood demon emperor''s face became very wonderful, which makes people feel funny. There is almost no solution to the things in front of him. There is only a fight to the death. He will win or lose, and he will die or die.


    The ordinary soldiers at the bottom of the battle has become white hot. Although they don''t have to end up behind the scenes, they are also deploying troops to fight and try to consume the strength of the other side.


    After all, the red blood demon emperor had a long time. The number and quality of the ordinary demon soldiers of nukong demon emperor were still a little lower than before. They really couldn''t get the upper hand and were beaten and retreated.


    However, the other side was not too worried. After all, there was one more main force. When the troops were defeated, two of them came forward. One was blue and the other was gray, which seemed extraordinary.


    One of them was holding a huge hurricane flag, the other was holding a flame token. They put out the wind and fire battle, and the wind helped the fire form a circle, trapping the red blood devil''s soldiers in it.


    This is a long-term plot. To win by the weak is to ask the weak side to pay more attention. The direct way to be strong is to push horizontally. Just be careful.


    Seeing their means, Fang Tianxing said to a demon, "water moon demon, go break the battle."

 Chapter 969

    One of the demons stood up and said, "my subordinates take orders."


    Soon he went out to break the formation. Many of the magic soldiers trapped in the formation died. Shuiyue demon Zun brought a team of magic soldiers to the front of the formation and soon commanded them to break the formation.


    It''s not hard to crack the array. Soon they broke the first array. The black robed man of the other side also arranged for people around him to fight. This is a duel between Fang Tianxing and him. It''s about their understanding and control of the array.


    The guy arranged by the black robed man changed into an array that can trap others. Fang Tianxing also came up with a solution, and they continued to compete.


    The underground magic soldiers are their chips. One coming and two going will only make the magic soldiers less and less, and the battle will become more and more white hot. They all know that when these magic soldiers are used up, they will end up.


    The magic soldiers are just supporting roles. Their mission is like this. The magic soldiers keep fighting. After all, the red blood devil can overpower the opponent''s forces.


    Fang Tianxing also sent two demons to deal with them. They were inseparable, and finally defeated the people of nukong demons by a narrow margin.


    It''s also an advantage gained by the sacrifice of troops. Although they solved their opponents, they lost their fighting ability in a short time. It seems that they won, but it''s just a draw.


    The black robed man admired Fang Tianxing''s ability. He also knew that the strength sent by the two evil masters and the other side was between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s. the other side could win because of the advantage accumulated before. He didn''t lose in strength, but in strategy.


    However, in the second inning, the previous advantage disappeared, I don''t know what the other side will plan.


    This time, it''s Fang Tianxing''s turn to choose someone to fight. Fang Tianxing thinks for a moment, and that''s the end of the Taotie devil. He is a Taotie and good at swallowing.


    After hearing the information of Taotie, the man in black robe on the other side quickly sent a demon down. It was a demon who was good at shadow moving forward. It seemed that he didn''t know Taotie.


    Fang Tianxing smiles indifferently. What he knows are superficial skills. How can he know the hidden skills? Only after he has fought can he know the real skills.


    Soon the two men came to the center of the battlefield. Naturally, they used their own means. As soon as the assassin demon appeared, they hid themselves in the shadow and waited for the opportunity to attack.


    Taotie devil is not stupid either. Naturally, he has his own means to spit out a light ball. The light ball seems to have the ability to see through the Hidden Art and emit a white light. Under the light, everything around him is invisible.


    Soon a shadow came out, which was the hiding place of the assassin. Taotie soon went towards the shadow, but now the assassin appeared behind Taotie and rushed to him.


    But I didn''t expect that the Taotie devil opened a big mouth behind him and swallowed the weapon and arm that assassinated the devil. The assassin immediately broke his arm and hid in the dark again.


    Taotie devil''s mouth was full of chewing. He only heard a sound of cracking. He chewed up the weapon and swallowed it together with the assassin''s arm.


    It seems to have the upper hand, but the voice of the assassin said: "you don''t know that my weapon is fed with very powerful poison. If you eat it, you will soon die."


    Taotie is not afraid. He just sweeps his tongue around his mouth and swallows the rest of the juice. He has never eaten anything, so he is not afraid of any toxin.


    However, the use of assassinating demon Zun is not an ordinary toxin. Of course, it will not be easily resolved. Taotie devil soon felt dizzy, and his body was shaking.


    Hiding in the dark, the assassin is waiting for the toxin to attack completely. When the time comes, he will reap the benefits of the fishermen and win the opponent easily.


    However, Taotie devil naturally has a way to refine the toxin. He quickly sat down to refine the toxin. Of course, it was impossible for him to have a chance to refine the toxin by assassinating the devil. Soon, his body turned into nine, and nine poisonous snakes bit Taotie devil.


    This is to disturb the Taotie devil to refine the toxin. He is not afraid. Soon, the Pearl in his hand will shine and let the eight empty shadows disappear.


    The real assassin turned into a giant python, tightly wrapped around Taotie and strangled him to death.


    The boa constrictor twines around the Taotie demon, and the Taotie demon also shows its original shape. The big mouth on the head bites on the boa constrictor, and the two sides fight. Taotie''s body is huge, and the biggest attention is the big mouth.


    Two monsters entangled with each other to bite, do not know who is the winner, standing above the black robed emissary cried: "be sure to kill him."


    It seems that the python got the command, a charm on his body lit up, and his whole body became as hot as a brand iron. The Taotie devil also gave out bursts of wailing. He took a breath, and his whole body swelled up. He broke off the Python and bit it.


    The python let out a howl and was bitten off by his waist. The bondage naturally dissipated.


    The python is not so easy to die, two sections of the body twisting, but also to heal in one place, of course, Taotie devil can''t let him wish, immediately holding two sections of snake body gnawing.


    He needs to supplement his strength. At this time, a subordinate of the black robed man jumps down and splits the Taotie devil with a knife. He can make a contribution only when he is unprepared.


    Fang Tianxing''s side of the people rebuked and asked: "you are too unruly, breaking the rules of the competition."


    "When did we say it was a contest, and who has agreed on the so-called rules?" Said the man in black with a smile.


    At this time, they spit out the python in Taotie''s body, and the python can recover. Their practice is cheating, but this is the battle of life and death, and there is no morality at all.


    It''s just that the timing of the shot is really sharp, and it gives us the greatest benefit.


    And the guy with the huge sword is really good. Most people are not his opponents. Fang Tianxing thought for a moment, and soon called a demon who sat down to fight.


    The assassin regained his health and fled back to recuperate. Only the guy with the sword was left there. Fang Tianxing''s men used to challenge him. He was a man with a knife.


    To be exact, he has a knife on his body. He planted the knife on his own body, that is to say, he is integrated.


    Looking at the guy with the sword on his back, he said, "I''m a sword demon. Today, I''m glad someone died under my sword."


    The man with the sword said quickly, "in front of me, you are the first one who dares to speak like this."


    Soon the sword behind him quickly came out of the sheath and stabbed the sword demon. The sword demon was lying on the side of the sword. He was not in a hurry to open the flying sword and continued to raise his strength to the limit.

 Chapter 970

    After all, Fang Tianxing is better and one game ahead.


    It''s just that the people around him are also dead, dead and wounded. Only the 18 princes are slightly injured. There are only two people left by the black robed emissary. They are also injured. The 18 princes around them are enough to deal with them.


    The emissary in Black said with a smile, "it seems that the time has come for us to fight to the death."


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "as you wish."


    Fang Tianxing and the emissary in black are standing at the same place, and the 18 princes are also fighting against Wenli.


    Fang Tianxing feels that the other party is not an ordinary demon at all, but a part of the Nu Kong demon emperor. His ability is much better than that of the red blood demon emperor. He has even touched the double level of the demon emperor. There is also a realm in the realm of the emperor. What he has just broken into is the realm of eternal life, followed by the realm of Nirvana, the third is the realm of immortality, and the fourth is the realm of limitlessness, No one has ever reached the next level.


    The Nu Kong demon emperor is very close to nirvana. It can be said that he is the peak of changhabitat. He is only one step away from nirvana, and the red blood demon emperor is far away. It''s just in the middle of his life.


    It''s just to completely engulf him. His blood is similar, and he can get more enhancement. If it''s not for catching him alive, it doesn''t take so much effort.


    The black robed man said to Tianxing, "now that you know my identity, you''d better surrender. I appreciate you very much."


    "The strength of the enemy is never the reason for me to give in. My knees are not so soft." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    "No wonder I''m alone." The man in black sighed.


    The man in black robe sighs with a sense of pity for talent. Suddenly, a murderous opportunity comes from behind. Fang Tianxing quickly dodges. Unexpectedly, the 18th Prince looks at him with a murderous intention.


    Wenli, the demon girl beside her, cooperated very well. She was also a lightning shot, which was bound to put Fang Tianxing to death. Originally, Fang Tianxing was two to three, but she could still support it. The 18 princes turned back. Now it''s four to one, and they are in a very unfavorable situation.


    The emissary in Black said with a smile, "you are indeed a rare genius, but you don''t want to surrender to me. Today you are doomed."


    Fang Tianxing said angrily: "eighteen, why do you want to betray the red blood devil emperor."


    "Good birds choose trees and rest. Besides, nukong devil emperor is a real strong man. Only with him can we have a future." The eighteen princes said triumphantly.


    "He didn''t feel guilty at all. On the contrary, he was very proud. He seemed to be born anti bony, and you dare to stay." Fang Tianxing said with disdain.


    The black robed man said: "as long as it can be used for me, I don''t care what he thinks."


    They besieged each other, which was enough to deal with Fang Tianxing. The black robed emissary flew up to help his master deal with the red blood demon. It was not difficult to defeat the red blood demon, but to capture him alive.


    Only three people left to pay Fang Tianxing, that is, the eighteen prince, the witch Wenli, and the sword maniac with the sword.


    They also feel that it is very easy for them and the three of them to clean up a Fang Tianxing. They rush to get rid of Fang Tianxing.


    But he didn''t want Fang Tianxing to turn around and look at their siege without fear. He just clapped his hand and suppressed the three opponents instantly.


    The eighteen princes quickly said: "I didn''t expect that you are the existence of the devil emperor level. It seems that you are really hidden."


    But then he died. Fang Tianxing flew straight up and went after that guy. The red blood devil emperor and the angry air devil emperor were already at war.


    That cent body is lying in ambush at one side, preparing the right time to help the noumenon, red blood devil emperor is really in the downwind, but anger empty devil also dare not force too tight, afraid that red blood devil emperor know will die, will use the same method.


    The red blood devil emperor was really in a hurry. The other side was more powerful than he thought. He was almost out of breath. If the other side hadn''t worried about himself, he would have killed him.


    He knew he might have lost his life here. Hard resistance is impossible, and it is feasible to find a way to run.


    Thinking of the red blood devil pretending to be desperate and using a move to push back the angry air devil emperor, he quickly used his escape technique to escape.


    However, with a cold snort, the Nu Kong demon emperor had already predicted that this guy would run away. The black robed man who was hiding in one side immediately took the hand to stop the red blood demon.


    Red blood demon Zun is weak, who thought someone would intercept him, now he really can''t escape.


    Soon the black robed man cast a big net. The big net became as big as a mountain in the middle of the sky. As long as the red blood demon emperor fell into the net, he would never have the power to resist again. Even he could not die together.


    But I don''t know where a strange wind came from, and let the big net of covering the sky be blown up for a moment. The red blood devil emperor won the precious chance to escape.


    Of course, he won''t miss such an opportunity. It''s ridiculous for people to run away.


    Seeing that the red blood demon could avoid it, the Nu Kong demon emperor immediately tore open the space crack to catch up with the red blood demon emperor. The red blood demon emperor also ran like crazy.


    The red blood devil emperor wants to come to the mad dragon devil emperor for help. As long as he is willing to protect himself, he will have a chance to make a comeback.


    But when the red blood devil emperor came to the mad dragon devil emperor, he didn''t want to help him. He yelled at the door: "brother mad dragon, please help me."


    But there was no sound in the door, and soon the nukong demon emperor arrived. Seeing the red blood demon emperor''s appearance, he said with a smile, "where else do you want to escape? Even if it''s the demon ancestor''s hand, it can''t change your fate of failure. Let me swallow it and help me reach nirvana."


    The red blood demon emperor looks at the nukong demon emperor. In order to devour each other''s blood and cultivation, the strong one of the demon family is respected. It''s inevitable that the same family and brothers will do harm to each other.


    The red blood devil emperor killed his brother in order to succeed in that year. Today, the descendants of his brother come to devour himself. This is a kind of reincarnation of heaven.


    But he is not easy to cultivate until today, how can he be devoured willingly, he said angrily: "even if you let your soul go, it will not be cheap for you."


    Angry air devil said with disdain: "it''s not up to you, you are a loser, which is up to you to choose."


    He and his black robed emissary surrounded the red blood demon emperor on both sides. The black robed emissary said to him, "red blood demon emperor, you have come to a dead end. Your people have been subdued by us, and your eighteen grandchildren have taken refuge in us. You have lost. According to the rules of the demon world, you should give everything to the winner. "


    Red blood devil emperor hung his head, did not expect that his descendants also betrayed himself, he is really to a dead end, there is no other way to live.

 Chapter 971

    "No, he hasn''t lost yet." At this time, a voice remembered that Fang Tianxing''s figure appeared in the field, which surprised the angry empty devil emperor. The man in black was also surprised and said, "how can you still live? They can''t solve you."


    Red blood devil emperor surprised said: "Nine Emperor sun, you come back."


    "I''m back, Lord devil. You haven''t lost yet. As long as I''m here, they can''t help you." Fang Tianxing said naturally.


    The man in black also felt that he was too arrogant. He said angrily, "you helped the red blood devil escape before. Do you think you can turn everything around with your ability? It''s just wishful thinking."


    With a wave of his hand, countless throwing knives appeared and shot at Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing was not afraid, but the long sky Zhengqi sword came out of its sheath and turned into a sword wheel to block the throwing knife.


    Only heard the sound of jingling, those knives were cut down one by one, into a pile of scrap iron.


    The black robed emissary was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was so powerful, almost close to the level of the devil emperor, no, even no weaker than the devil emperor.


    "It seems that we all underestimate you. What''s your purpose?" The emperor asked quickly.


    Fang Tianxing said quickly: "as long as you retreat, this matter will be over."


    "Blood feud, really can''t let." The emperor said, and then the sword appeared behind him, with the rules of Dao way between heaven and earth on it. The body of the sword was huge, like a celestial body blocking the sky and the sun.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t have much fear when he looked at the knife light, and soon showed his ability. His kingdom of God is revealed, and everything around him is shrouded in this kingdom of God, which is a strange and fantastic world.


    Everyone can realize what he thinks in his heart, influence material with his spirit, and possess invincible powers.


    This is a perfect world, with 370 million readers. There are hundreds of alliance readers, tens of thousands of national teacher readers, hundreds of thousands of University scholar readers and hundreds of millions of scholar readers.


    This kind of power is enough to destroy the sky and the earth. It can reverse the surrounding time and space and overturn the sky and the earth. Even the huge sword, like a mountain, could not be cut. Fang Tianxing raised a fire to burn the sky, and in turn pushed the sword up.


    The dagger recoiled upward, and the angry demon Emperor didn''t expect that the dagger light recoiled, which made him have to step back a few steps to stabilize his body.


    He grasped his knife firmly, and the weapon spirit dragon on it howled. It seemed that it was damaged a lot. The Nu Kong demon Emperor didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to be so powerful.


    He calmed the spirit of the weapon in the sword, and soon made another move, the thousand waves sword, which was like a thousand waves.


    It''s majestic. One wave is higher than the other. Such an attack can''t be underestimated. Fang Tianxing also finds it a little tricky, but this is not the reason for his fear.


    This kind of thing makes people feel ridiculous. No one will know their helplessness, just like the power of being defeated by others. It''s just that it makes people feel ridiculous. There''s nothing that makes people feel bad. It makes people stronger.


    Fang Tianxing roared. The sword came out of its sheath. The light of the sword was like a dragon. It was like a vigorous fish swimming in the water. There was no discomfort.


    The Nu Kong devil Emperor didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing was so powerful. He saw through all his weaknesses and had any effect on him.


    Liang Qiuwu''s sword appears like a ghost in front of the Nu Kong devil emperor. He quickly retreats. Behind the Nu Kong devil emperor, he is in a cold sweat. He thinks he has escaped from Liang Qiuwu''s attack range.


    However, the sense of crisis at the bottom of my heart still didn''t go away. The angry demon emperor quickly turned around, and Liang Qiuwu''s sword was already on his neck.


    Nukong demon emperor knew that he had lost, and he was so defeated that he had such a strong man.


    Angry air demon emperor neck a horizontal, said to him: "you want to kill want to cut, although start, you win, my everything will belong to you."


    Fang Tianxing is not a man like the demon world. He can''t kill people. He just said to him, "according to the rules of the demon world, I can ask you to do anything for me."


    Nukong demon emperor nodded and said, "yes, it is. You can take my property and concubines."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "I don''t want your property and concubine, as long as you do one thing for me."


    Nukong demon emperor nodded and said: "yes, this is the rule of the demon world."


    The red blood devil on one side had been shocked for a long time. Unexpectedly, Fang Tianxing had such power. He realized that this man could not be his own blood, and he could not have such a strong offspring.


    Seeing Fang Tian walking over, the red blood devil emperor was naturally a little frightened. Seeing his appearance, Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "as long as you don''t reveal my identity and help me do things, your life will be saved."


    The red blood demon emperor nods. He goes back to announce that he has won, and the territory continues to be preserved. Naturally, the people are very happy, but their hero jiuhuangsun is seriously injured and has been cultivating in seclusion.


    Of course, the so-called closed cultivation is a reason to make others not suspicious. It''s a very secret thing. Liang Qiuwu went to the hanging world, where people live, but the power of all people is so ridiculous, nothing will make people feel bad.


    This is the home of the surviving human beings. For them, this is the garden of Eden. After hundreds of years away from war and turmoil, peace has become something they can easily get. They all feel that everything is deserved.


    Walking on the street, he saw that the people here were intoxicated with pleasure. Fang Tianxing hated iron but could not make steel. He wanted to wake them up and tell them that this was the last home for countless martyrs. For them, this was the land full of blood.


    But just when he was ready to start, an idea stopped him. Everyone has the freedom to choose his own life and should not impose the responsibility on them.


    People are the products of the environment. Where there is no fighting, they would have become like this.


    It''s not their fault. Fang Tianxing put down his anger. The real situation is very ridiculous. He is just imposing his own ideas on them.


    In fact, not all people are addicted to pleasure, and there is a completely different way of life. Most of them are not from a bad family background. They really try their best to make their life hard and temper themselves in this era when they can live a good life at will.


    They don''t want to lose themselves in this kind of drunken life, just like a piece of iron. They don''t want him to rust, but they want to keep their edge all the time.


    These people are regarded as different people in this era. What they do makes people feel like madmen.

 Chapter 972

    Fang Tianxing has some feelings. In such an environment, their insistence seems ridiculous. Fang Tianxing also knows that they must be treated fairly.


    The most important thing is to change the environment and let them access the real world.


    Casually, the world''s top leader was Jin Jiaman. He didn''t have the talent to write all the way, but he became the manager here by mistake.


    As a matter of fact, his fate is really changeable. He did not expect that he would have this day. Of course, he also felt that there was something wrong with the world without war, but he could do nothing, he could only maintain this balance.


    When he was dealing with government affairs, he didn''t notice that someone had come into his yard. In recent years, no new God level authors have appeared. The strongest are only publishing level authors, and several of them are protecting his safety.


    They are not aware of the arrival of Fang Tianxing. At the moment, Fang Tianxing has gone beyond the level they can understand.


    Seeing that the window was suddenly opened by a gust of wind, Jin Jiaman stood up and prepared to close the window. When he came to the window, he found that a paper plane had floated in.


    In his mind, he walked out of the window and saw the scene of his childhood. At that time, he was looking forward to becoming an excellent network author. When he played games with his friends, he always argued about who was the best network author and who could become the top five.


    Other people are always not satisfied, one by one of the Mao foot strength, or fall people, Jin Jiaman is also very hard, finally admitted to the three major college of network.


    But later proved that he did not have the talent of the net all the way, finally can only go back to his hometown.


    Fortunately, the conditions at home are good, he can live a more superior life than ordinary people, and his work is also smooth, but he also has an indelible pain in his heart.


    The ideal didn''t come true. Even if he made achievements in a new track, he sometimes felt that if his life could be renewed, he would like to take a chance and try again with his current switch.


    When Jin Jiaman saw that Fang Tianxing appeared, he cried out, "you''re back."


    "Yes, I''m back." Fang Tianxing''s words are very short, but he is firm.


    Jin''s family rushed over and said, "what''s going on outside now? Is there hope for mankind?"


    Fang Tianxing sat down and said to him, "the future of mankind can only depend on ourselves. What we don''t work hard won''t be treasured after all."


    Fang Tianxing said to him, "without a savior, it''s time for people to leave Eden."


    Fang Tianxing''s words let Jin Jiaman fall into meditation. If human beings want to leave here, his leadership position may no longer exist.


    "Outside is the world of gods and demons. How can we stand on our feet?" Jin Jiaman inquired.


    "I will open a place to disguise you as demons, so that you can try to adapt to the outside life." Fang Tianxing said to the crowd.


    Fang Tianxing told him his plan. Now that he has controlled the territory of the red blood devil emperor, he can naturally open up a place for human life.


    It''s a small place with a limited population. It just takes turns to let people go out to experience the outside world, let them see the outside world and learn to adapt to it.


    Jin Jiaman began to make arrangements. He packaged everything outside into a game world. Every time he opened the application entrance, he released some places for them to join. They need to sign up to participate in the screening before they can become players.


    The game world is 100% real, and all the pain and senses are 100% presented. Those NPCs seem to be completely real. As soon as they enter the game, they become the same as them. This is the setting of the game world. The power of players is very weak compared with their opponents.


    Players only muddle along here, in order to make themselves more powerful, bit by bit to accumulate strength. They do their best to live in this world. Even so, they are very happy.


    It''s just that people''s strength is so ridiculous, just like being defeated by others. People feel a little weak, nothing will make people feel happy.


    Their power is so ridiculous, like it''s not so easy, they are so bad, they prefer the game world to the life without pressure in the suspended world.


    This so-called game world is real. Only a few high-level players know it. When these players know that life is the game and the game is the real life, they don''t know what they will feel and whether they will think the game world is very beautiful.


    People are always critical of the real life and enthusiastic about the false world. After all, if the game fails, it can be repeated, and if the reality fails, it will be doomed.


    The cruelty of reality is really different. It will be doomed and there will be no chance to come back. Such things make people feel a little bad. The world is not just for people''s situation. In a distorted world, it is difficult to have any normal people.


    This is a very important thing, only to become more powerful. It''s just that the situation is a little bad.


    Their situation is a huge wonderful, no one is so happy, their strength is like a huge stage, but everyone''s situation is a little helpless.


    Of course, we should give them some protection, but we can also realize the helplessness of the world. The real world is always cruel.


    In this way, people in the suspended world can gradually adapt and pave the way out of the suspended world in the future. This is the safest way, and it can also make a smooth transition for people.


    The galaxy used to be the world of human beings. Now it is occupied by gods and demons. We must take back what belongs to us.


    Fang Tianxing has taken over the territory of the red blood demon emperor. There will not be too strong demons near the village. They are relatively weak tribes, which will not bring too much pressure to the Terrans in the hanging world.


    Now it''s not enough for the Terran to really live in the sunshine of the galaxy. We must strive for a living space.


    If we don''t find the earth, those gods and Demons won''t let it go easily. It''s really hard to take back the home of the galaxy.


    Fang Tianxing is still the ninth emperor''s grandson, in the magic stage above the circle, know yourself and know each other in order to be invincible. The gods and demons are now acting recklessly in the galaxy, and many people are kept by them as food and property.


    Fang Tianxing comes to the place where the demons and the protoss land meet, where these demons live together at the same time. The gods and demons were originally the enemies of generations. They were irreconcilable. Since they defeated the Terrans, they occupied the land and divided up all the resources of the galaxy.


    While eating people, they learn about human business and exchange experiences. It seems that they are very funny, and they seem to have brought human society over.

 Chapter 973

    This is a cocktail party. It''s the birthday of Tianwen Shendi''s daughter. All the dignified people are here. They are confident about their own situation. They not only come to congratulate, but also want to see the four beauties of the Protoss.


    This is a collection of the heroes of the young generation of the gods and demons. They are all rare talents. For them, they are all here to fight for the God Emperor. His combat power is not the top, but his wealth is second to none. It can be said that it is not too rich to be able to rival the country.


    If you can marry his daughter and get his wealth support, the future road will be like a fish in water, not to mention soaring. Beauty and infinite wealth, with these, it is not far to set foot on the peak of life.


    Of course, many people flock to it. Naturally, they flock to it. However, there is a threshold for this birthday party. Those who can enter the castle are all young talents of big families. Those who are not strong enough and have no family background can only suffer from hunger and cold outside the castle.


    Those who can come in are either of noble birth or of great strength. This is also the tacit consent of the God Emperor. He has long sent out the news that he wants to choose the right husband for his daughter.


    Of course, many people flock to it. Naturally, they flock to it. However, there is a threshold for this birthday party. Those who can enter the castle are all young talents of big families. Those who are not strong enough and have no family background can only suffer from hunger and cold outside the castle.


    Those who can come in are either of noble birth or of great strength. This is also the tacit consent of the God Emperor. He has long sent out the news that he wants to choose the right husband for women.


    At the banquet, the younger generation waited in the hall below. Only the older generation of God Emperor took their seats in the hall. They were all great figures of the gods and demons, bringing their own children, hoping to win the support of God Emperor.


    At the moment, they are chatting and laughing, talking about the great events between gods and demons. They are full of praise for their children, saying that they are the leaders of the younger generation.


    However, they are also waiting, because the real protagonist has not yet appeared. The key depends on who the God Emperor and his daughter will meet. In the future, they will get great help.


    Finally, someone came from outside. He is the God of heaven. Everyone''s eyes are focused on them. The daughter of Tianwen Shendi is one of the top ten beauties.


    God asked the emperor not to be angry with himself. His eyes were full of dignity when he looked at these people. He looked at the eyes of these guys and asked them to restrain their greed one by one.


    He went straight to the throne and sat down. His daughter, Princess manye, accompanied him with a veil. Tianwen Shendi said, "today, thank you for coming to the little girl''s birthday party and bringing your young heroes. Your kindness will not be in vain."


    Everyone knows that it''s far from a formal start, but they also know that Tuan Nan is in the back. Heaven asked God to make a few remarks casually, which makes people feel helpless.


    They all strongly recommend their own children, and they are also excellent heirs. Tianwen Shendi just nodded with a smile, but didn''t say anything about their recommendation. One side of the princess manye look hidden under the veil, also do not know how.


    The young people at the banquet also know that they have to show themselves. They are more formal than usual and have to think carefully about every move.


    Soon, under the plan, people began to play some games, that is, the so-called selection. The housekeeper took them to a garden of the God Emperor. It used to be a commercial area, but after the occupation of the protoss, they thought it was a good place, so they transformed it into their own back garden.


    Today''s venue is set here. It''s half a game and half a test. People who come here know it well. It''s a real test. Their performance will decide whether they can get the favor of Princess manye.


    When people came into the garden, they didn''t expect that there was heaven and earth in it. It seemed that the people who came in suddenly became smaller. The grass that they saw outside the garden turned into a towering tree.


    One of them said with a smile, "the God of heaven has great attainments in the way of space. A small garden is full of heaven and earth."


    Others echoed and expressed their respect. At this time, the person who led them in said to them, "the beauty here is endless. You can explore it by yourself. Excuse me, old man."


    After that, the housekeeper turned around and left here. There was a lot of discussion. The information given by the housekeeper was so little that people didn''t know how to do it correctly.


    According to the information they have, they can only browse around. Fang Tianxing is also among them. He is also thinking about what the other party''s intention is and what aspects to test.


    Just when they were at a loss, a strange sound appeared, and the ground seemed to shake, which made people feel helpless. A huge and ferocious head suddenly opened the surrounding weeds.


    The sudden appearance of the monster startled everyone. Someone seemed to recognize the identity of the monster and exclaimed, "this should be an ant. How can it be so big?"


    Some people don''t care and say, "it''s just an ant. What''s so alarming?"


    Then he took out his hand and smashed out a handprint, as big as a mountain. He wanted to beat the ant to death, but his handprint on the ant only made his body shake, and he didn''t get much hurt.


    If it''s outside, he can turn a mountain into ruins with this palm, but now he can''t even beat an ant, even without any injury.


    He didn''t hurt the ant, but the ant was annoyed by him. An angry roar came out of the ant''s mouth, and the man became the ant''s target,


    Everyone else dodges. He has to bear the trouble he causes. Seeing the ant rushing over himself, Sirius shenzun also feels magical and sees the ant''s ferocious mouthpiece.


    It''s not that Sirius God Zun has never seen the world. He makes a false shadow of Sirius and pours on the ant. Seeing the means of Sirius God Zun, the ant is also startled,


    However, he also recovered quickly, spitting out a fire and burning the wolf''s shadow to ashes.


    God of Sirius didn''t expect that the ant had magical power. His seal of Sirius was formed by hunting and killing tens of thousands of Sirius spirits. It has supernatural power.


    I didn''t expect that the strange fire that the ant spat out could be burned. At the moment, the ant had already bitten Sirius God Zun, and he was also caught off guard. He could only get away by biting his teeth and abandoning his arm.


    Being made by a monster that he despised, Sirius God Zun also lost face, so he could only ask for help in a loud voice and said, "let''s eliminate this monster together."

 Chapter 974

    These things are rare treasures for today''s them. Sirius God Zun realized the fiery eyes behind him and felt frightened.


    Even in his heyday, he could not cope with so many people. What''s more, now that he has lost one hand, his vitality is also greatly damaged.


    He threw the crystal stone on the ground and said, "I don''t want this broken stone."


    He quickly hid next to them to see what they would do. At this time, a man with lightning walking stick stood up. He was the demon of Lei Ming, and his strength was one of the top people.


    He held the Tiandao crystal in his hand and said to the people present: "I''d like to study this thing. Do you have any opinions?"


    No one answered for a moment. Now a middle-aged Taoist stood up and said, "I don''t quite agree with you."


    The eyes of all the people gathered on him. Naturally, the Taoist was disguised by Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing felt that it was a bit helpless. He wanted to be in the limelight. Nothing could make him dim and low-key all the time.


    He said to the thunder demon Zun, "give it to me. I agree to lend you this for two days after I''m tired of playing."


    This is a little helpless. The man was angry when he saw that someone dared to disrespect him. The lightning staff in his hand soon sent out electric current, which ran everywhere, blackening some of the people around him.


    The current is coming towards Fang Tian. He looks the same. He just reaches out his hand and points ahead, and the sword comes out of the sheath. The light of the sword is faster than the lightning.


    Thunder and lightning interweave into a power grid to block the coming sword light. They are stacked like walls.


    Originally, it was safe, but a sense of danger flashed from leiming''s heart. He instinctively fell on his side, and the light of the sword crossed his waist, almost cut him off.


    Leiming devil on the ground rolled a few circles, just fatal danger let him feel palpitation, dare not have any slighting heart.


    But Fang Tianxing''s sword didn''t stop, but came back to chase him.


    Lei Ming demon Zun is forced to have no choice but to throw out the crystal stone of heaven in his hand, although he is a little reluctant.


    Fang Tianxing reached out to catch the crystal stone of the way of heaven. Looking at the stone with strange luster, Fang Tianxing put him into his kingdom of God.


    Not surprisingly, the crystal soon melted and floated in the barrier of the kingdom of God, forming a transparent film like barrier.


    This is the outer garment of the world, which is not only a kind of protection, but also an internal support to maintain the stability of the kingdom of God, which has a great effect on the present day.


    There should be not only ants, but also other creatures. Most of their bodies have heavenly crystals, so their defense is so amazing.


    Fang Tianxing can think of this, and other people can think of it. Some of them are in groups, some are alone, looking for the creatures in this garden, but also for the crystal of heaven on them.


    Fang Tianxing is the same, but he doesn''t plan to find it by himself. Snatching other people''s booty is the quickest way.


    These gods and demons are their own workers. When they collect enough crystal stones, they will hand them in obediently and make atonement for their sins.


    People scattered to look for prey. There are many insects in this garden. At the moment, they are all powerful monsters. Those who are greedy but not strong enough are likely to overturn.


    There''s a lot of noise coming from the garden. Some people have defeated the creatures here, and some people have been chased everywhere. There are a lot of varieties here, including ants, beetles, butterflies and bees. They can fly like this.


    Maybe it''s because of the relationship between the crystal of heaven in the body, most of the attack methods have limited influence on these animals, and the ordinary creatures have become very difficult.


    There are two Protoss are being chased by a snail. Originally, the snail''s moving speed is not worth mentioning, but the snail here seems to have evolved a new way of moving.


    Their antennae can replace legs to move, the speed is no longer short board, can be said to be amazing, the two men are not able to fight, nor can they run.


    Seeing the snail getting closer and closer to them, they also decided to work hard. One of them, with red hair, let out a flame, but it seemed that it was of limited use to the snail, and a fire could not burn its body.


    The other with blue hair is trying to freeze the snail with a white chill, which seems to have some effect.


    They couldn''t be happy for a long time, because it seemed that there were many cracks in the ice that froze the snail, obviously it couldn''t freeze him.


    It''s not a happy thing. They don''t get much time for them. They can only keep on running, but the snail seems to have the ability of tracking. They will be caught up if they can''t run far.


    Sure enough, they ran a distance, and the snail came after them again. Thanks to them, they found other people, and they immediately asked for help.


    These two are lucky. Leiming is here. He is full of anger. He doesn''t know where to jump out of. His anger is vented on the monster here.


    When they saw Lei Ming, they were also surprised, but the dead horse should be a living horse doctor. Now they can only treat him as a straw.


    Leiming demon Zun see them flurried to escape, also understand what happened, plus in the pursuit of snails, everything is obvious.


    Is worried about a belly of anger, no place to send, leiming demon Zun a hand is infinite lightning toward the snail.


    This snail is by no means an ordinary product, water and fire do not invade, even lightning can not completely hurt him, to see lightning surge, the snail is quickly retracted into the shell.


    The shell can resist the impact of ice and fire before, so it has a very strong defense force, which is enough to protect the safety of snails.


    Thunder and lightning continued to shine on the surface, could not destroy the snail''s shell, but leiming demon Zun is not the only means.


    Seeing that the thunder can''t hurt the snail, he condensed all the thunder into his hand and turned it into a thunder knife.


    The knife cleaved towards the snail''s shell, sparking. It seemed that the snail could not bear such a shock. He quickly reached out his tentacles and hooked the trees nearby to escape.


    At this time, the thunder knife in Lei Ming''s hand suddenly turns into a thunder whip, and suddenly throws out to hook the snail, which makes the snail''s escape fail.


    The snail couldn''t escape from him. Even if the snail shell defense is strong, after all, it was killed by the thunder demon.


    After his body was burned, the crystal stone of heaven was left. Lei Ming''s face looked happy. This crystal stone of heaven can help understand the secrets of the emperor. However, time is limited at the moment, so it is imperative to collect crystals first.

 Chapter 975

    It is likely that the key to win the favor of the princess is to strive for it as much as possible.


    He looked at the two deities behind him with fierce eyes. They also felt that they had just come out of the tiger''s den and entered the wolf''s den. Now they were better than a snail.


    Looking at Lei Ming''s appearance, they couldn''t help begging for mercy and said, "please let us go. We are willing to be your ox and horse."


    Lei Ming said with a smile: "your life is not worth mentioning in my eyes, but if you can help me, I will not treat you badly."


    The two of them are bowing to the throne. What leiming asked them to do is to follow Fang Tianxing and confirm his position.


    They had to listen to Lei Ming''s words and help him find Fang Tianxing and confirm his whereabouts.


    Fang Tianxing is looking for other people around at the moment, one by one taking over the crystal stones of heaven in their hands. These gods and demons are the enemies of human beings. Of course, Fang Tianxing doesn''t have the reason to watch them grow bigger.


    These people also know that there will be people killing and looting. In fact, many of them have done such things.


    Fang Tianxing is like a hunter in the dark, constantly looking for his prey. When the right opportunity comes, he will shoot like lightning.


    At the moment, I saw that two people were dealing with a beetle. They looked very powerful. They didn''t give in vain. They fought back and forth and finally beat the beetle with great effort. The three of them were exhausted.


    At this time, Fang Tianxing made a move. This is the best time to take them down without any effort, and take away the crystal stone in their hands.


    All this was seen by the two brothers who came here. They didn''t expect Fang Tianxing to be so cruel, but they also realized that he was not easy to provoke.


    They also think that there is a wolf in front and a tiger behind. It''s hard for them to have any good fruit in the middle. However, the thunder Demon Lord has already exerted a means on them, and they can''t escape from him.


    Just when they were sighing, Fang Tianxing had found them. When they saw Fang Tianxing, they quickly jumped out and kowtowed and begged Fang Tianxing to take them in.


    Fang Tianxing is a little dismissive of these guys. If he finds out his identity, he will get into trouble.


    But there may be an eye watching him here, and he doesn''t dare to show his feet. These people may not have no effect. Just when Fang Tianxing was thinking, they felt that they had passed through the gate of death. They knelt down and said, "spare your life, we are forced."


    They have no way. They have to beg for mercy when they meet anyone. There is no place for them to live in this jungle, but people are helpless. For their own situation is so ridiculous, for their power is so obsessive.


    That is how things, only to strengthen their own strength, only the real strong can survive with dignity. The weak are not entitled to a life of dignity.


    This is determined by the environment, not what they can change. If they can''t change, they have to adapt here.


    Looking at their appearance, Fang Tianxing thought about it and said, "I also have a task for you. If you can do it well, I can consider letting you go."


    If the brothers were granted amnesty, they quickly said, "even if it''s going up the mountain and down the sea of fire, they will help."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "I don''t need you to go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire, as long as you help me to monitor Lei Ming''s movements and report his every move to me."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, they also feel very helpless. They are helpless about their own situation. Nothing can make them happy, but to make their own strength stronger.


    They were also very surprised. They didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing gave them the same task as Lei Ming. They felt that Lei Ming had a bone in the back of his head. He didn''t kill him in front of many people, but he had to get rid of it quickly.


    Seeing their hesitation, Fang Tianxing saw that they had something else in mind, so he made his own situation more powerful. He had no choice but to make these things more powerful.


    Without too much threat, they have been scared to tell Fang Tianxing everything.


    Fang Tianxing soon knew their real situation and said to them, "now you have to listen to me, which is the only way to survive."


    Both of them nodded their heads, knowing that they had to make sure of their masters. No one liked the swaying weeds, and only leaning to one side could they be relied on.


    They become the dark line of Fang Tianxing, pretending to be looking for creatures to attract the gods and demons who like to kill people and grab treasure. They need a weak one as bait to attract them.


    The effect is not bad. The two are not so strong. They are the best prey. Fang Tianxing is the Yellow finch behind the mantis, who hides in the mantis. He just catches up all the results of their robbery.


    These people snatch other people''s achievements. Of course, they are rich. The robbers are also the best targets to be robbed.


    The so-called hunters and assassins have also become prey. Their original identities are mutual. There is nothing immutable, which makes people feel a little sad.


    They are also rich, a person with at least three or four parts of the way of heaven crystal, plunder them more efficient.


    With this method, Fang Tianxing soon had hundreds of Tiandao crystal stones in his hand. The rest of the people learned well and hid deeply, so they would not come out easily.


    Fang Tianxing''s kingdom of God gradually has its own rudiment, and the outer crystal wall is more than half completed.


    With another 70 or 80 pieces of Tiandao crystal stones, the crystal wall can be completely built. At that time, it will certainly increase the power of the kingdom of God. Maybe it is an unexpected change.


    It''s not so easy to find the remaining Tiandao crystal stones. They are all in the hands of the strong. It''s not easy to capture them.


    For them, it''s very helpless for them to put their own way, but people''s situation is extremely bad.


    After they passed through the woods, they came to a stream. There were many animals drinking water here, but they didn''t dare to do it here.


    After all, there are too many animals here. It''s not good for these animals to share a common hatred once they are shot. Many people are waiting here to find suitable prey.


    Fang Tianxing came here, but these things are helpless, what can be easily solved, for their situation is so ridiculous.


    Lei Ming demon Zun also stood on the beach, watching these animals drinking water. One of them was good at poisoning. He was quick to say: "I can poison the upstream of the stream, so I can catch all these things."

 Chapter 976

    This is a unique move. It''s so ridiculous to our own situation, but it''s not so easy.


    They all agreed with its suggestion and wanted to make a big deal. Soon, the poison master would spill his poison on the upstream. Of course, the animals who came to drink water didn''t know its plot.


    It''s too late to feel bad after drinking water. Seeing the poisonous hair of these animals, they are overjoyed and want to harvest these guys.


    But at this time, other people see what they are doing and want to take advantage of it. But at this time, there are many things coming.


    This is a group of vultures that specialize in scavenging. Seeing so many dead lives here, of course, we can''t let them go. It''s just that people feel helpless. These vultures and they rob their prey.


    They don''t want to see their prey robbed by these vultures, but these vultures are not good at dealing with.


    These vultures pester endlessly. They keep driving these vultures away and snatching the corpses from them. Many of the corpses are snatched. When they get into the belly of the vulture, someone accidentally kills a vulture and finds that there are more heaven way crystal stones than usual.


    It turns out that the energy eaten by these vultures is stored in the body, and the crystal stone of heaven is not reduced. It''s just a form of energy transfer, which makes people overjoyed. These vultures are treasures.


    They don''t know how many treasures there are in their bodies. It''s like a huge treasure. People''s eyes turn from the dead animals on the ground to these vultures.


    Vultures do not know that these people see that their eyes have changed, like looking at their beloved treasure.


    Half of the corpses on the ground are divided up by the public, and half of them are enjoyed by vultures. They are treasures, real gold mines.


    Many people''s hands behind their backs are ready to go, so they don''t let the vultures notice that they are ready to hit. These vultures eat and rot for a living. What they do can be regarded as the business of cutting blood. Their vigilance is not bad.


    When they hit two vultures, Fang Tianxing got a lot of crystal stones.


    The flying speed of these vultures is not satisfied, and they are very flexible. It is not easy to catch them.


    Everyone showed their magic power and went to catch the vultures who escaped. They scattered and fled, and the people went to catch them separately.


    Leiming devil chases two vultures toward the south. Fang Tianxing instructs them to follow. They dare not resist and soon follow leiming devil.


    As for Fang Tianxing, he went to catch a few vultures, which can be regarded as showing others and reducing their vigilance. This is some helpless, to let them work at ease, they can have a greater harvest.


    They went to catch the vultures. The vultures flew fast and their fighting strength was not very strong. They all took out their flying utensils and tried their best to catch them.


    These things make people feel a little bad. They all try their best to catch these vultures, but it''s inevitable to snatch them. Those who have virtue are the treasures. Since they are fighting for nature, they have to be more virtuous than others.


    Chaos, the strength of the weak only to survive, so the formation of a few not small groups, beasts are always alone, only cattle and sheep will be in groups.


    They have gained a lot. When they get together, ordinary people don''t dare to provoke them. They have their own division of labor and make their own strength extremely ridiculous.


    It''s just that some people are staring at them. It''s so ridiculous. The group looks strong, but it''s full of holes. It looks strong, but it''s just a hard looking egg that breaks when it''s touched.


    Some people noticed the problem, but it was too late. The team was lax and couldn''t stand the impact at all. Soon they made their strength more ridiculous.


    This is how bad, but people are so ridiculous, that kind of things are people feel helpless.


    Only to promote their own strength to the limit, not strong enough to become cannon fodder.


    People''s strength is so weak that if they can''t protect the property, they are doomed to be tired and lose their lives in vain.


    With the continuous shuffling of the situation, the winner is the one who can live to the end. Those who are not strong enough can only be reduced to cannon fodder, but such a fate comes to them, and no one can easily solve it.


    Leiming devil is a strong one. He catches a few vultures and makes a lot of Tiandao crystal, but he also realizes that someone is following him.


    "Come out." Leiming said to the grass behind him.


    The two brothers know that leiming devil Zun really knows what he''s doing, and they''ve done something about him. They know they can''t hide, they have to come out.


    See two people stand out, Lei Ming demon Zun said to them: "you still have what outstanding lucky psychology, as long as you finish the work, I will naturally untie for you, otherwise it will attack immediately, make you live not like death."


    After that, he urged the insects in their bodies. They felt that the insects were biting their own internal organs, and they were in agony.


    They can only beg for mercy. After watching them struggling and torturing them for a while, Lei Ming finally felt fit and stopped destroying them. They were already sweating and had no strength.


    "Obediently submit to me and listen to me, otherwise there will never be a way out." Thunder clear demon Zun finishes saying to laugh, think oneself completely control the life of brothers, not afraid they will have the mind of revolt at all.


    This is not so easy, but people feel helpless, they have great expectations. He looked up, did not see the resentment in the eyes of the two brothers, or did not disdain to see.


    The two brothers left as soon as he told them. Looking at their backs, they spat, "a group of garbage is worth bargaining with me."


    This is very ridiculous, just like the power to be defeated, only to become more powerful, nothing will make people feel bad.


    After a struggle, they formed a new group. The shadow group headed by Shadow Lord, the son of the dark devil emperor, the giant shark family led by the giant shark Lord, the angel army of the angel God King, the holy light guard of the holy light God King, and a few lonely people, Fang Tianxing and Lei Ming have no groups of their own, but no one dares to provoke them.


    In fact, it''s not that no one has ever made their decisions. It''s just that they are all hard bones. When all the people who made their decisions die, they naturally have enough deterrent power.


    The fight has entered a white hot stage, the number of vultures is limited, the presence of the strong, and soon these vultures will become their spoils.

 Chapter 977

    When the external expansion reaches the limit, it must be inward, which is the inevitable way of development. If you want to get more, you have to compete with your opponent, which is inevitable.


    They look at the people around them with some hostility, and the people who want to be on guard, maybe in the next moment.


    The weakest are not the ones who suffer the most quickly, and the ones with resources that are not in line with their own strength are the most dangerous. The king of giant shark is already in a bit of panic. His family of giant sharks is not weak, but they have a lot of Tiandao crystal stones.


    The eyes of the people around them began to change. Some people gathered around, and the shark king stood up and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Angel God King said with a smile: "one of my uncles was killed by the people of your giant shark clan. As long as you hand over that person, ask for an explanation."


    It''s revenge, but in fact it''s not for the good. The shark knows that he can''t give in. Once he gives in, other people will come for revenge, which he can''t bear.


    Giant shark God King said with a sneer: "what qualifications do you have to revenge, your uncle''s strength is poor, kill also kill, what to say."


    It''s time to fight head on. There''s a long history of enmity between the angel God King and the giant shark. It''s not just today. The angel God King really has an uncle who was killed by the giant shark. Now the new accounts and the old accounts are calculated together.


    The wings behind the angel God King spread out, full of eight wings, second only to the God Emperor of the angel family, and the giant shark God King also turned out to be himself. They didn''t say much, they were fighting in one place, and the people under them were also fighting separately.


    The enemies are very jealous when they meet each other. The old grudges between them make them fight madly.


    Just a shadow sneaks into the battlefield, they are so ridiculous, in this place is like fish in water, they greedily enjoy the blood, quietly take away everything they are interested in.


    Those who are weak in cultivation are not aware of their existence, and some of them have no chance to speak.


    At the moment, the king of giant shark is bleeding all over. The king of angel is a tough opponent, but he is not afraid. He is confident that he can suppress the king of angel in a short time.


    But the situation of the battlefield made him feel wrong. Many of his own people died inexplicably, and they didn''t die in the hands of the angels.


    The enemy''s action is very secret, giant shark God King still noticed the clues, he roared: "shadow God King, why do you want to kill my people."


    "For no reason, we shadow people were born in the dark. We wanted to plunder everything that belonged to the dark." The response came from the darkness, but the man didn''t show up at all. His voice was misty and he couldn''t hear where it came from.


    The giant shark God King is very angry. He knows that the giant shark clan is in danger. With the participation of the shadow clan, there must be heavy casualties today.


    If he drags on, the children he brings will be completely lost, which is not worth the loss. "I give up the game and get out of here," he said angrily


    "If you admit defeat, you have to hand over the spoils. No one else can hurt the abstainers." A voice as deep as the sky.


    Soon, the face of Tianwen God appeared in the sky. He held out a big hand with inexplicable rules. Everywhere he went, everyone seemed to be settled and had no ability to resist. He caught the people of the giant shark family and took them away from here.


    They can''t take away the Tiandao crystal, which floats in the mid air. It''s a dazzling crystal. It floats in the mid air, which naturally makes people feel helpless.


    It''s that they have to fight and only the winners can stay here.


    Some people can''t restrain their greed, others are unwilling to lag behind when they see his actions, and the situation is in a mess soon.


    Two peaches killing three scholars is something that has existed since ancient times. Of course, it can make people fight head to head. No one thinks that they should be inferior to others. If the treasure has virtue, it is natural that they are more virtuous.


    In the final analysis, who is more virtuous depends on who will have the upper hand in the competition. That is to say, it makes people feel ridiculous. No one is so happy and ridiculous about his own strength.


    A lot of people fell down, and some people gave up to quit. There were many crystal stones in the sky, and they were soon robbed.


    The people who survive are all strong. The shadow group headed by the son of the dark devil emperor, the angel army of the angel God King, the holy light guard of the holy light God King, and the heavenly walk and the thunder demon lord above.


    Fang Tianxing is also a bit clumsy in the competition. After all, if he is too outstanding, he will be besieged by many people. At this time, he can''t be too high-profile.


    Soon the crystal stone in the air was snatched, and everyone had their own harvest. Some even began to understand on the spot, striving to break through to the realm of the great emperor.


    This is a very dangerous thing. Once a breakthrough is made, it will be enough to turn the world around. Of course, other people will not do it. Watch him make a breakthrough.


    For example, Shengguang Shenjun is secretly working hard, but he didn''t expect that his plan would be seen through. Shengguang Shenjun''s Shengguang Wei naturally wants to protect his master. Now it''s an important moment, and it can''t be interrupted.


    The shadow demon king and the prince of holy light are enemies. Of course, they are the most hardworking. He takes his subordinates and turns them into a black cloud. Under the strong holy light, they are still United.


    The holy light gathered by these dozens of Holy Light guards is naturally very powerful, which is enough to make all the hidden means in the surrounding area ineffective. It is the most effective way to restrain the shadow demon king. However, now the shadow demon king is not hidden, but a rare frontal attack.


    Light can restrain darkness, but darkness can also erode it. The light spears of the holy light guard can pierce everything, but the dark axe is not easy to resist.


    A bright guard''s spear pierced the body in the shadow, but it was not the cry of death, but the spread of ink. This bright guard was also the means of seeing the shadow regiment.


    Without hesitation, he threw down the spear, gathered a strong light on his fist, and tried his best to hit the spear.


    The body of shadow seems to be invisible and immaterial, but it will also be burned by the holy light. There is a cry in the dark, which seems to be greatly hurt.


    But the shadow still rushed up, like a black curtain, tenacious like a brown candy in general.


    The Sheng Guang Wei''s fists are also stained with black. Black things are like ink, which can''t be washed off.


    It seemed that the black ink was still wriggling, trying to get into the body of shengguangwei through the blood vessels. He looked down and said angrily, "you devil cubs, you always use these means."


    With a shake of his hand, he took off a layer of skin from his arm. The skin on the bone began to regenerate and soon grew into a complete arm.

 Chapter 978

    "Stand trial, bastard." With that, he was about to smash the dark shadow, but when his arm was just in the middle, something black came out of his arm.


    He sent out a painful howl, the whole person was eaten by that thing, and the black silk thread like an insect came and went from his body. Soon the light on his body went out, and the whole person died.


    The black shadow that he scattered took away the black silk thread and said with a sneer, "you are too careless."


    The situation on the battlefield was one-sided. Soon these Shengguang guards fought to the death to resist the defeat. The crown prince of Shengguang also arrived at the most critical time. It was only a moment before he could break through.


    However, the shadow demon king and his men had already killed less than a hundred li away. He threw a dart. When he saw the dart coming, several holy light guards came out to block it and protect the prince of holy light.


    They fell down when they were hit by the dart. There was poison on the dart. After they were hit by the dart, they fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Their bodies were corroded by the poison.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding space was bright and generous, and the sound of Tao came from mid air. Prince Shengguang''s cultivation broke through, and cheers came from all around. They felt that all the efforts were worth it.


    When Prince Shengguang opened his eyes, he seemed to be the master of the light in the world. There were two lights in his eyes. Suddenly, there were several screams in the dark. The people of the shadow clan were injured and fell to the ground, and their bodies seemed to smoke like burns.


    The Shadow Lord sighed. From now on, he had failed.


    The prince of Holy Light stepped down step by step in midair and said to the shadow devil, "you lost."


    The shadow demon king also knew that he had lost, and quickly said, "wait and see."


    Then he gave up the competition and was sent out. Prince Shengguang didn''t get the chance to teach him a lesson, but he turned his head and looked at other people.


    A trace of contempt in his eyes said: "the result is very obvious, do you still want to fight with me?"


    The situation is not what he thought. With the spirit of just breaking through, Prince Shengguang thought he was going to win, but he didn''t expect that the two people in front of him didn''t seem to pay any attention to him. They just regarded him as nothing.


    "How dare you do that? I''m a God, and you dare to fight me." Prince Shengguang said coldly.


    As soon as his voice was over, there was a surge of momentum in leiming, which was no less than that of Prince Shengguang at the moment.


    The smile on Prince Shengguang''s face gradually solidified. He didn''t expect that someone broke through the emperor''s level, and didn''t show any trace. He didn''t realize it.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Lei Ming was the emperor of Lei Ming now, faster than he thought.


    Prince Shengguang said, "if we want to win or lose, others don''t have to be present."


    With that, we have to deal with Fang Tianxing and raise our hand to make a palm print. If we don''t die from this palm, we will be seriously injured. We should know that we are going to retreat in the face of difficulties.


    However, when he came to Fang Tianxing, his palmprint disappeared into the sea.


    Prince Shengguang finally realized that it was wrong. If it was just an ordinary venerable, how could he easily take the next palm of his hand? It must be strange.


    Only leiming demon emperor showed a little surprise. He overestimated Fang Tianxing''s strength as much as possible. He thought that he would be able to stabilize his head when he advanced to the emperor level, but now he was not sure.


    Prince Shengguang said angrily, "do you think you are great if you have some skills? I can spare you if you quit now."


    The emperor shook his head and said, "it''s you who can''t figure out the situation. You deserve to be my opponent."


    Prince Shengguang felt humiliated and said angrily, "I am also a strong man in the same realm. You should know the price of ignoring me.


    With that, a dazzling light is thrown out, which seems to melt all the power, assimilate everything and become a part of itself.


    Leiming demon emperor looked at it and waved his hand with disdain. The sky full of thunder light wrapped up his own light. The light seemed to have life and was still struggling under the package of thunder light.


    Prince Shengguang said with a smile: "light is everywhere, you have no way to escape."


    He said what he did. It seems that there is light in heaven and earth. There is light up, down, left and right. Soon the light will be full of heaven and earth.


    "The so-called holy light is nothing but a mess. You dare to make a fool of yourself in front of me." The thunder clear evil emperor disdains of say.


    The holy light in all directions could not come to the side of leiming devil emperor. The omnipresent holy light could not enter his body and was blocked outside his body.


    If you look carefully, you can see that there is an invisible force around him blocking the holy light. That is the real power of the world, which can create things in the void and reverse the rules of heaven and earth.


    In the view of people under the realm of the great emperor, the power of the world is almost omnipotent. However, for people at the level of the great emperor, the power of the world needs to be managed. If the world is well managed, the power of the world will be endless. If the world is poorly managed, it may only be self-sufficient, and it will be difficult to fight.


    There are so many world powers in the realm of the great emperor, which shows that the accumulation is profound and different from the common customs.


    Prince Shengguang also clenched his teeth, holding a long gun of light in his hand. All the light condensed in a point on the tip and suddenly pierced out.


    This shot is enough to pierce the stars. Under the tip of the gun, time and space will be disordered. With unparalleled power, it will stab leiming devil emperor.


    Fang Tianxing just watched. As soon as the war started, he had already decided that it would only be Lei Ming who would win.


    It''s a pity that Prince Shengguang didn''t have such consciousness. He felt that he was not inferior to others, and his winning face might be bigger.


    The power of the holy light in his hand pierced through the invisible power around him. Like defeating Ge, his shooting became slower and slower, and his resistance became greater and greater.


    Leimingmo emperor looked at the long spear stabbed by Prince Shengguang. It was Chengzhu who stayed in front of him until he was three feet away.


    Prince Shengguang''s face shows a look of surprise. His gun of Shengguang has gathered all his strength. If he can''t deal with each other in this way, it shows that the gap between them is terrible.


    "How can this be? It''s just entering the level of emperor. How can there be such a big gap?" Prince Shengguang roared, and the power of the gun increased a few points.


    At this time, the emperor leiming was moved. He held out his hand to hold Prince Shengguang''s spear. A stream of thunder and lightning followed his hand to the spear.


    Prince Shengguang''s face was moved. He wanted to let go when he found that he was also riding a tiger. Although the current looked small, it had already entered his body and ran in his body.

 Chapter 979

    He quickly mobilized his own strength to suppress the force of thunder and lightning, but the situation was worse than he imagined. No matter what the thunder and lightning touched, it would destroy the internal structure and destroy everything.


    His own strength has a tendency to be disintegrated, which makes Prince Shengguang very flustered. If he continues like this, he will lose miserably.


    In an emergency, he had to give up some. He broke his arm and broke free.


    He said angrily: "today''s humiliation, next time will certainly get back."


    With that, he announced that he would give up the game, and soon he left. The crystal stone of heaven on him stayed. Leiming devil emperor said to Tianxing: "now it''s time for us to decide the outcome."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "but before that, I have to get rid of the chess pieces you buried beside me."


    Then he threw out two people, the two brothers, who were already unconscious.


    Looking at their appearance, the emperor said angrily: "it''s really a group of waste, and I can''t count on it at all."


    The emperor leiming also felt that what he entrusted was not human. These guys can''t rely on themselves. They still have to rely on themselves.


    However, it may not be impossible to rely on himself. He has accumulated for a long time. At the moment, it''s natural for him to be promoted to the devil emperor. It''s totally different from the promotion of Prince Shengguang. It''s more than several times stronger.


    As long as the opponent in front of him is just promoted, he will have confidence to beat him.


    Fang Tianxing also thinks that the man in front of him is a strong enemy. He has a deep mind and is definitely not easy to deal with.


    He said in a low voice: "you are my loser. Is it necessary to continue to fight?"


    "Of course it is. Don''t think I will fail so easily." Said the emperor angrily.


    With that, he reached out to grab it. The infinite thunder and lightning gathered in his palm. A loud noise struck Fang Tianxing like thunder, which was too fast to resist.


    Fang Tianxing was also hit by the thunder and lightning before he could resist. The original defense was ineffective, and all the resistance was smashed in an instant.


    Thunder and lightning ran wildly on his own body. What''s more terrible is the thunder and lightning in the kingdom of God. All the creatures were restless, as if the end of the world.


    The secret of this move is not only to attack the enemy''s body, but also the enemy''s kingdom. The move is as fast as lightning, and there is no way to resist it. It can be said that there is no way to go.


    Lei Mingmo emperor said to Tianxing: "it''s so easy to be attacked. It seems that you are careless."


    Fang Tianxing said: "do you think this can defeat me?"


    "Soon you''ll know who''s going to win." Leiming devil emperor said triumphantly. Seeing Fang Tianxing attack quickly with his sword, the thunder in his hand turns into an iron bar to block his attack.


    In fact, Fang Tianxing also knows what he is waiting for. As long as he waits for the vitality of the creatures in his kingdom to be greatly damaged by thunder and lightning, he will naturally be unable to succeed and lose himself.


    In fact, when playing chess, one wrong step will lead to all losses, and the result will be separated in a moment.


    While fighting, Fang Tianxing pays attention to the situation in the kingdom of God. The creatures in the kingdom of God are very afraid of lightning and thunder. The thunder is the anger of heaven.


    Ordinary people are afraid of this kind of power in their bones. It is a fatal threat and they can''t resist at all.


    The freedom of all things seems to be freedom, but the essence of life is hard to change, and the freedom of mind can''t overcome the limitation of material.


    Their hearts felt extreme fear, and each one was shivering. At this time, Fang Tianxing''s voice began to ring.


    Heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everything is like a cud dog. Is there still a lot of love between heaven and earth? Empty but unyielding, move but Yu. It is better to keep to the middle than to say too much.


    That is to say, it is better to keep benevolence than to listen to more benevolence. Tao Te Ching''s interpretation of humanity can be seen from the beginning of benevolence. Benevolent people are invincible. Therefore, only by keeping benevolence in mind can all things in the universe have spirituality.


    All things have their own heart of benevolence, find him and follow his instructions, outside saint and inside king, unity of knowledge and action.


    All things in the kingdom of God freely seek the direction of life. After Fang Tianxing''s reminder, he suddenly understands the existence of benevolence.


    It has always existed in their hearts. Now it is time to discover it and show the benevolence in people''s hearts.


    The battle between Fang Tianxing and the thunder demon emperor is more and more fierce. The thunder demon emperor feels that Fang Tianxing''s power is becoming weaker and weaker. It seems that his own strategy has worked.


    He should seize the opportunity to hit his opponent, but he still felt that something was wrong. Fang Tianxing was his opponent, and he felt that he was a strong opponent.


    It would be a bit disappointed to defeat him so easily, but he would not be merciful to the enemy.


    The thunder emperor split it with one hand and let Fang Tianxing step back. This is the best chance. He can''t let it go. The thunder spear in his hand soon turned into two pieces, and the two pieces of thunder turned into daggers.


    The two daggers soon flew to Fang Tianxing. There seemed to be a wonderful connection between the two daggers. They flew to Fang Tianxing with a little electric light in mid air.


    When Fang Tianxing saw the two daggers flying, he was also concentrating on dealing with them. He looked weak, and he was really hiding himself.


    It''s not so easy for the emperor to believe that he can''t expose too much real strength, so as not to be seen by others. After all, he is hidden in the enemy''s world, and any mistake will be doomed.


    Leiming demon emperor saw that Fang Tianxing had some reservation, but he didn''t know whether he was really incompetent or deliberately disguised.


    This is a very important thing. It is very important to correctly estimate the opponent''s strength and state. It is related to the final success or failure. Leiming felt that Fang Tianxing had some reservation and didn''t use his real strength.


    Leiming devil knows that success or failure depends on it, so he has to do it. Leiming devil will soon raise his strength to the limit.


    He wants to send out his strongest move, and one move decides the outcome. The power of heaven and earth seems to converge on him, and everything becomes positive and negative.


    A large number of lightning rules are concentrated together, which makes the surrounding space full of fury. In the eyes of the East and the west, we just think the effect looks good, but it''s just good.


    The endless thunder and lightning surged in, which seemed to make people feel a little bad. Fang Tianxing just gave a cool smile and said, "I''ve come to meet the thunder and lightning."


    After that, he let go of all his defenses and bathed himself in thunder and lightning. Leiming demon emperor said with a smile: "my God of destroying the world thunder can destroy the internal structure of all materials and turn them into powder, even in the world."


    Originally, he had some worries in his heart, but now he was completely relieved that no one in the same realm could survive under the God of destroying the world.

 Chapter 980

    Just when he wanted to end Fang Tianxing, it seemed that it was the two brothers who had died. They didn''t plan to survive at all. They held leiming devil for a moment.


    Fang Tianxing is bathed in thunder and lightning, and the creatures in the kingdom of God are no longer afraid, but the power of thunder and lightning is very violent, and the damage to them is really not small.


    This is a huge disaster, but there are also opportunities. Life and death can not be completely transformed, and crisis also coexists with danger and opportunity.


    Fang Tianxing''s body seems to have been damaged, like a broken porcelain, with many cracks on it.


    But there was a fire coming out of the crack in Fang Tianxing''s body, just like the magma from the volcano, filling the crack in his upper body, burning and bonding the two pieces.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s situation, the thunder demon Emperor didn''t expect that he could not hurt Fang Tianxing in this way, which made people feel helpless.


    He has nothing to make people feel less happy, Raymond said angrily: "I want you to die, will never let you live."


    After that, he rushed up to solve Fang Tianxing once and for all. He was very afraid of another accident. He had to see Fang Tianxing die in front of him.


    The two daggers nailed to Fang Tianxing''s body began to shake, which could not suppress Fang Tianxing''s action. He opened his eyes, and the two daggers were smashed in an instant. Fang Tianxing met leiming devil emperor.


    A moment later, the emperor half knelt on the ground. He was defeated by Fang Tianxing.


    He didn''t believe that he would fail like this. At the moment, Fang Tianxing stood in front of him and said, "are you willing to give up?"


    This is a provocative sentence. Leiming emperor wants to reply very much, but the reality tells him that if he doesn''t admit defeat, he will die here. The reality can''t help him to have the slightest hesitation.


    "I don''t know." Half of the words of emperor leiming came to an abrupt end.


    He just wanted to admit defeat. Fang Tianxing had already dealt with him. There was a roar around him. Fang Tianxing''s behavior was breaking the rules. Naturally, it was for the sake of the owners here.


    However, even the master here didn''t save the life of leiming devil, which made him very angry. As the master here, of course, he felt that everything should be under his own control. Naturally, he was very dissatisfied with Tianxing''s behavior.


    "Why do you want to break the rules? Don''t you know I made the rules? If you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I can disqualify you." The face above the sky said to Tianxing.


    At least the second power of the great emperor is more than 100 times of the first power. Even Fang Tianxing is hard to resist.


    Fang Tianxing responded quickly: "if a gentleman doesn''t build a dangerous wall, he must take precautions. You don''t want your son-in-law to die early."


    At this time, the face of the sky suddenly stroked his beard and said with a long smile, "yes, only the living have the right to speak the rules."


    It seems that the crisis has been relieved, and everything around has disappeared. Fang Tianxing finds that he has left here and come to the hall.


    At the moment, there is a group of old gods and demons in front of us. One of them is very similar to the face above the sky. It''s no accident that God asked God.


    Fang Tianxing slightly bowed himself and said, "my son-in-law is here to see my father-in-law."


    "Don''t say so early, there is a test, if you don''t pass, you can''t be my son-in-law." God asked God, the emperor said to each other.


    The old people around them are not happy. Their own children have not been able to become the son-in-law of the God of heaven. Now such a little-known guy has won the top, which naturally makes them very dissatisfied.


    At the moment, someone asked, "where are you from? Are you a spy sent by an alien?"


    "I''m the ninth grandson of the red blood devil emperor. How can I be a spy. You don''t want to be bloody. " Fang Tianxing said without compromise.


    His words naturally made those elders angry. Someone roared and said, "if you don''t respect your elders, you can''t stay today."


    "Dare you, this is my father-in-law''s place. Do you want to kill his son-in-law here?" Fang Tianxing said without fear.


    Fang Tianxing''s words were loud, but no one could refute them for a while.


    Fang Tianxing''s words make people feel that they have no ears to stop and always take advantage of others. But no wonder he is the only one left in the trial now. He can''t be the son-in-law of the God Emperor, let alone others.


    People are also looking forward to what will happen, and whether Fang Tianxing can become the son-in-law of the God Emperor.


    "The last question is my daughter. If you get her approval, you can be my son-in-law." God asked God, the emperor said to each other.


    A veiled woman came out from behind the emperor. She is the daughter of the emperor. Although she has a veil on her face, she must be a beautiful woman if she looks good.


    At the moment, she opened her lips and said, "my husband can be ordinary, or he can not have a lot of money, but he must have the perseverance, the confidence to overcome all difficulties, and the determination to make a quick decision."


    "So the test is to show these three kinds of heart, can you do it?" The voice of Princess Tianwen was cold, without any emotion at all.


    Fang Tianxing said without hesitation: "I''m willing to have a try."


    "The test is at the top of Shenqi mountain. It is said that there is the ultimate power in the legend on the top of the mountain. As long as you climb to the top of the mountain and get the ultimate power, it will prove that you have those three kinds of heart, and you are qualified to marry me."


    Fang Tianxing will also find it strange to climb a mountain. What''s so strange? What''s so strange. He soon came to the front of shenabandon mountain and found that his divine power was suppressed and could not be used at all. It turned out that there would be suppression of magical powers, so that they could only climb the mountain like ordinary people.


    This sacred mountain is very famous in the divine world. It is the forbidden area of the Protoss. Only those who are not allowed by the divine world can escape here, but they can only live a mortal life.


    Today, Fang Tianxing came here to see what the mystery is. When he stepped into the space near the mountain, he found that he really had no magic power, just like becoming an ordinary person.


    It''s no wonder that people who are not desperate will not come here. The strong man who used to escape from the sky, how can he be a mortal here.


    Fang Tianxing really enjoys this feeling. He has been flying away for a long time, and it''s good to be a mortal.


    He went to the foot of the mountain, where there was a thick forest, and there were people cutting firewood here, because Fang Tianxing heard the sound of cutting firewood. He went near and saw that someone was cutting firewood.


    That is an old man, has been full of vicissitudes, there is no prosperity outside here, perhaps once was a strong man, but here life is no different from ordinary people.


    They don''t want to go out, not because they can''t leave, but because they don''t dare to go out. They have been far away from the bloodbath outside for a long time and dare not face the outside world.

 Chapter 981

    The so-called seclusion is also an escape. Although the old man has no magic power, his martial arts are also well honed. After cutting down several big trees, he is ready to carry them away.


    Fang Tianxing came up to him and said, "old man, let me help you hold some wood."


    The old man took a look at him, then put down a few pieces of wood for him to drag. Fang Tianxing dragged the wood back to the village with him. Not far away, he saw bursts of smoke. It seemed that the village had arrived.


    When they came to the village, they put down the trees. It turned out that their family owned a restaurant, so they needed so much wood. They brought a bowl of rice to Fang Tianxing and said to him, "no matter what you are outside, you are ordinary people here. You have to adapt well."


    "I''m just a passer-by. I don''t know how to climb to the top of the mountain." Fang Tianxing asked.


    The old man said to him, "there are a lot of people here, but there are few people who can get to the peak, almost very few. You just have a try."


    "That''s because they''re not strong enough. I can do it." Fang Tianxing said without hesitation.


    "Everyone says that, but it''s the people who talk the loudest." The old man said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing also agrees with the old man''s words, but he still has some confidence in his own situation. He will always be a special case. Maybe miracles will be created by himself.


    Soon Fang Tianxing finished his meal and went on climbing without hesitation. He had enough confidence and wanted to do something beyond his imagination.


    To find a suitable place to climb, Fang Tianxing just took a few wild fruits on the road and set out on the road. The mountain peaks soared into the clouds, with no end in sight.


    He began to climb. At the beginning, he was energetic. Of course, he walked very fast. He wanted to get to the end quickly.


    All the way up, there is no fellow traveler, only one person slowly forward, the speed has slowed down a lot, physical consumption is inevitable, even if the practitioner''s body is far more than ordinary people, will still be tired.


    Feeling a little tired, he found a place to have a rest. When he was resting, he saw someone coming up from behind.


    He is a middle-aged man. He looks very strong. It''s not easy to see his companion on the road. Of course, he wants to have a good chat. Fang Tianxing stopped him and said to him, "brother, please stay."


    The man stopped and leaned on the side of the mountain. Tianxing said, "you''re new here. It''s good to be here. But I advise you to leave early and don''t waste your time here."


    "Why do you think I can''t get to the finish line?" Fang Tianxing asked.


    The man said to him, "when you come here, you have enemies outside. You want to get the ultimate strength on the top of the mountain to counterattack the enemy. But every year, there are so many people who come here, and how many people can succeed in the end."


    Fang Tianxing is also very helpless. He has been fighting from countless people all the way. He always thinks that he is different from others.


    A moment later, the middle-aged people continue to go on the road, and Fang Tianxing starts very quickly. It''s very difficult to go on the road. He needs to be complacent and persistent. After many days and nights, Fang Tianxing is also exhausted, which makes people feel a little bad.


    He found a man lying on the side of the road. He went to have a look and found that he was a pale man. He had more air out and less air in. Fang Tianxing stopped to check him and found that he was hungry for many days without eating.


    There are still a few fruits on his body. Fang Tianxing quickly takes them out and puts them into his mouth. He slowly wakes up and seems to be rejuvenated. Seeing Fang Tianxing in front of me, he quickly said, "thank you for saving my life. I can''t go back. It''s hard to find food here. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    Fang Tianxing also knows that what he said is right. He doesn''t know how high the mountain is and how much food he brings may not be enough. It''s hard to get food here. Every piece of food is very precious. If you can support it for a while, you may see hope.


    The man did not intend to go any more. He had already given up hope. He said to Tianxing, "you should refuel well, maybe you can see the end."


    Fang Tianxing just felt sad. After all, only a few people could reach the top of the mountain, and most of them could only stay in the middle of the road.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he could not save him. He left him one fruit and left him. He had three more. He restrained his hunger and ate only one fruit a day. He tried to last a little longer, hoping to wait until the hope came.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. I finally heard the sound of the stream. He went on and finally arrived at a green space.


    It seems that the water dripping from the mountain wall makes it possible for some plants to grow here. Fang Tianxing quickly picked some and put them into his mouth. He ate three fruits in a row. He immediately restrained himself. The fruits were limited. He didn''t know how far the road ahead was. He had to reserve enough food.


    After all, the environment here is a paradise. It would be very nice to live here.


    He is aware of the hesitation in his heart, and he is also aware of his greed for the environment here. The outside world is too cruel and there is no hope in his efforts. It''s better to stay here.


    But Fang Tianxing is just biting his teeth to let himself out of here, gentle township is a hero grave, he can fight his cowardice out of here.


    When he made up his mind to go out, he found that the underground flowers are countless bones. It turned out that they nourish this paradise. Behind the light is endless darkness.


    Behind the prosperity is the withered bones all over the ground. Fang Tianxing is also glad that he can leave there, otherwise he will definitely become a part of the withered bones.


    Out of that peach garden, other places are desolate, where their power will be sucked away continuously, which is a very bad thing. The closer to the top of the mountain, the more obvious the feeling of pulling.


    But I had to go up the mountain to see what was causing the trouble, which could absorb the power of so many strong people.


    To hold back the hard work of your body, you have to keep going and see the end. This is something he must do. Once he has determined it, he will never give up.


    The road ahead is more sparsely populated. The surrounding vegetation is half human height. It seems that few people have passed here. Fang Tianxing doesn''t have any scruples. He just goes forward.


    The colder it is, the colder it is. It seems to teach people to become icemen. There are several frozen icemen on the roadside, and they are still the same as before.


    They were also strong in dominating one side before they died, but Fang Tianxing also felt cold and could not support him.


    There must be a way to survive. Fang Tianxing didn''t retreat so easily. He had to keep on. Soon he saw a living man who could hold the temperature with a torch.

 Chapter 982

    However, the cold wind was still blowing on him. Only yuexiong''s mouth could keep a little temperature. He had to go as fast as he could, but he didn''t pay attention to his feet. He suddenly stepped on the air and slipped.


    Fang Tianxing can''t control his body and falls into a deep valley. Fang Tianxing quickly gets up. It''s too cold here. Once he stops, he will freeze and become a popsicle.


    He got up and saw a lot of bones around him, and an old man staring at himself.


    This makes people feel helpless. It''s just that they are all dying. Fang Tianxing collects their bones and lights them, which is the last thing to help them.


    The fire burns and brings warmth to people. This place is so valuable.


    The frozen bodies have all regained some vitality, which gives the same passers-by the strength to move on. It also gives play to their value. After the bones are burned, some things are left behind.


    These things have not been burned. They may be treasures. When I walked over and picked them up, it was a red jade pendant and a mirror.


    He took these things in his hand. The fiery red jade pendant seemed to be a warm jade. It was warm when he touched it. It seemed to be a good thing.


    The other side of the ancient mirror is not an ordinary one. It can absorb heat and store it. It must be very useful in this place. It seems that these people are all prepared, otherwise they would not have come here.


    But it''s sad to die here after all. These things can help you to survive this journey.


    Fang Tianxing said goodbye to these people. Maybe he would be the same as them. He didn''t know what difficulties he had in this journey. He didn''t know where he could go. Maybe he would follow them.


    The only constant thing is to move forward. With two things and a torch, Fang Tianxing finally walked out of the ice.


    Fang Tianxing almost fell to the ground. Recalling the cold there, he still has a lingering fear. The cold makes people despair. No one wants to experience it again.


    Going out of the cold doesn''t mean that the challenge is over. There is still a long way to go.


    Fang Tianxing took a rest for a while, and let his body recover from the frozen state. It seems that it is better than he imagined, and it looks full of vitality. Because the water in the land of ice and snow has melted. There is a small stream here. The water is very clean. There are several ancient trees. They must also draw nutrients from the land of ice and snow to grow so tall. Nature has its own wonders, and the living beings depend on this environment to live.


    It''s funny. There''s nothing to be happy about.


    Life is so weak, and sometimes so tenacious, Fang Tianxing picked a few pine nuts from the tree, a pinch will break the hard shell.


    The pine nuts are very fragrant. Fang Tianxing ate a few pine nuts in a row, but he felt energetic and seemed to be alive again.


    Hearing the sound of a monkey, Fang Tianxing suddenly became interested. It''s not easy to meet life here, not to mention the monkey, which is a human animal.


    Following the direction of the sound, Fang Tianxing found the place. Sure enough, there was a monkey playing in the mountains. He looked very happy.


    The monkey was very happy to see someone coming. He came around Fang Tianxing and jumped up and down. It seemed that he was asking for food.


    Fang Tianxing is not stingy. He takes out a few pine nuts he has just picked. The monkey is very happy to eat. Soon he comes to a place. Fang Tianxing sees that he has brought pine nuts to a place.


    There was a stone pit. The monkey came there, put the pine nut in the pit, picked up the stone next to it and hit the pine nut in the pit.


    Seems to be very skilled, soon to open the pine nuts, the success of eating the nuts inside.


    "You are a clever monkey, but it''s a pity that you are buried here." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    At this time, there was a voice behind him, which said: "the son is not a fish, how can you know the joy of fish."


    Fang Tianxing turns around and finds that an old man is walking towards him. Fang Tianxing realizes that if the other party can appear here, it must be a powerful person.


    He arched his hand and said, "it seems that you raised the monkey. It''s really amazing."


    "It''s just a monkey. It''s no big deal." The old man didn''t care.


    "It''s not unusual to be outside, but it''s very unusual here. It''s not easy to survive, not to mention with a monkey, and it doesn''t seem to have any magic power and function." Fang Tianxing said respectfully.


    The bearded old man stroked his beard and showed his satisfaction. He said quickly, "you young man are very good. You can see the extraordinary at a glance."


    While saying that, the old man said a few instructions to the monkey. The monkey soon came to the old man with long beard. It seemed that he understood other people''s praise and expressed his love to his master.


    The bearded old man patted the monkey, quickly took out some bananas and said to the monkey, "I know this is your favorite, but it''s not easy to find this one here."


    The monkey jumped up, took the banana, skillfully peeled it and put it into his mouth, making a satisfying sound.


    The old man with a smile on his face Tianxing said: "little friend, go and sit down with me."


    Fang Tianxing nodded. It''s really a suitable place to live, but it''s not an easy time to live. Soon he followed the old man with long beard to a small wooden house. There was a small vegetable field in front of the house. Fang Tianxing was acutely aware that there was a array here. It was impossible to enter it without following the correct method.


    The old man with long beard said a few words to the monkey. The monkey entered the hut first. There was a slight fluctuation. It seemed that the array had been opened, and the old man took Fang Tianxing into it. It''s bigger inside than outside. Fang Tianxing also has to admire the old man''s ability. It costs a lot to use his magic power here. It''s very good to be able to do this.


    "It''s a humble place, which makes you laugh." The bearded old man said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing immediately said, "if it''s simple here, I''m just like a beggar."


    Two people laugh, here is also a pleasure in pain, two people in the tree tea, soon a voice came, it is someone to visit.


    "Lao Tan, is it a guest? I smell the fragrance of tea." Said the man''s voice.


    The bearded old man had no choice but to smile and wave his hand to lift the barrier. A strong man with thick eyebrows and big eyes rushed in and looked at them and said, "if there are guests, don''t call me. Lao Tan, you''re too unkind."


    "This little brother Fang Tianxing is my distinguished guest. You don''t think he is young, but he is absolutely a great young hero. He is certainly helpful to Daye." Tan said.

 Chapter 983

    Fang Tianxing had no choice but to listen to them. He seemed to have a point. He needed to do something by himself.


    The old man with long beard seemed to see Fang Tianxing''s doubts and said, "Xiaoyou, you must be from outside to get to the top of the mountain and get the ultimate power, but there is a block on the mountain road ahead, blocking our way."


    When Fang Tianxing heard the old man''s words, he asked, "what kind of obstacles are they that even the elders can''t get through?"


    He quickly said: "we have been stuck here for a long time, and we have no way to get past it. The roadblock is a giant with a hundred eyes. He is not far from it. He is very big, and passers-by can''t get around him. He either eats or retreats. If you want to climb a higher mountain, you have to defeat this giant. "


    It seems that although they have lived here, they have not given up climbing, but they have to solve the giant''s problem before they can move on.


    After their narration, Fang Tianxing also knows about the giant. It seems that the giant was once a climber. Because of some strange change, he became what he is now. Now he has lost his mind,


    But the power is infinite, self-healing ability is very strong, unless a move to kill, otherwise it is impossible to kill him.


    They tried many ways, but they could not destroy the giant, and he swallowed many lives. That''s right. The monster feeds on human beings. Passers-by are blocked and finally fall into his mouth.


    Some people escape from the tiger''s mouth. Naturally, they are unwilling to give up, so they gather here and wait for the chance to deal with the giant.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that if he wants to get to the top of the mountain, he must solve the giant blocking the way. This is their common goal. After solving it, maybe they will become the enemy.


    They have been making plans, and they have been practicing how to deal with the giant many times.


    There are seven people stranded here. They have their own abilities and have been preparing to eliminate the giant and clear the obstacles. Now with Fang Tianxing''s participation, their chances of winning have increased a few points.


    The next morning, Mr. Tan called up, and Fang Tianxing met other people. Han, who knew the array, could assassinate invisible Xiao He, Lao Hei, who practiced Kung Fu, was good at poison and treatment, as well as Lao Liu and song Kai, who were good at pitfalls.


    They are ready. They already have some chances to win, but now they are more confident to add another one.


    After planning everything, the people went up the mountain with their own hope. The road was not long, but the giant was not able to move and would not come down the mountain to catch them. Only in this way could they have a chance to deal with the giant.


    Not far away is a thunder of snoring, the ground seems to have a slight vibration, they all know that the giant is getting closer and closer.


    Fang Tianxing is a little nervous. Although he already knows the general information of the giant, what can make so many people fear is certainly not something simple.


    Finally see the giant''s true face, it is a bit ridiculous, looks very fat, the whole head is buried behind the neck, like a round rolling meatball.


    Everyone saw the giant with a tight breath. They had already dealt with him a lot. It was not the first time that they had dealt with him.


    The giant is still sleeping. At this time, the sneak attack should be able to achieve a complete victory. However, Fang Tianxing feels that people''s mentality is still heavy. It doesn''t seem that the chance of winning is greatly increased. On the contrary, it is still very heavy.


    Everyone arrives at the designated position according to their own battle position. Lao Han arranges the array. Xiao He secretly observes. Lao Hei is on the attack. The God of medicine is already mixing the poison. He must make the medicine now to be strong enough.


    Lao Liu is already setting traps. If he wants to cause enough damage to such a giant, he naturally needs a very powerful trap.


    Fang Tianxing also raises his sword intention to the limit, waiting for the coming bloodbath, which makes people feel a little ridiculous, just like being defeated by others.


    This is a bit helpless, like the power of being defeated, nothing can make people feel happy.


    When song Kai saw that everyone was ready, he immediately ordered the attack. Everyone had been waiting for a long time. He was sure to overthrow the mountain and look for the mystery of the ultimate power.


    Their desire for success makes them attack very hard, and all kinds of means are used at one time, throwing at the giant.


    One second, the giant was still asleep, and he was ignorant of everything. The next second, he was awakened by the pain of his body. These people disturbed his good dream, which naturally made the giant very angry. The giant stood up straight, in fact, from lying to sitting up.


    There are some wounds on his body. Such wounds are fatal to ordinary people, but they are not worth mentioning to him. Moreover, most of the wounds have been rapidly recovering, and only a few with emerald green wounds are recovering very slowly. It is obvious that the poison of the medicine God is delaying the recovery of the wounds.


    When the giant saw someone attacking him, he waved his hands and tried to catch the insects that disturbed his sleep. Everyone knew how to dodge. Fang Tianxing cut a hole in the giant''s skin. A burst of blood gushed out, but it soon dissipated.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t know why. Lao Tan pulled him aside and said to him, "the giant''s blood melts when it comes to water, burns when it comes to fire, and enters when it comes to earth. When it comes to gold, it falls.


    After hearing Lao Tan''s words, Fang Tianxing understood what was going on. Fang Tianxing is very interested in what kind of monster this giant is.


    When he stabbed the giant with his sword, he didn''t feel evil. This is not an evil creature, which makes Fang Tianxing a little surprised. There must be some unknown reason why he became like this.


    The giant''s movement is not flexible, but its strength is amazing. Once hit by him, it will take half a life.


    People keep attacking, the giant blocked their way forward, all of them share a common hatred, will not easily retreat.


    Giant does not seem to be smart, and there is no clever means, but it is better than rough skin and thick flesh. It has infinite power, and the power of every move is amazing.


    Everyone is working hard to attack, but the giant is also constantly waving his arms, he looks very clumsy, yes, some people will look down on him.


    For example, Xiao He''s skillful in hiding and jumping up and down to tease the giant. Of course, he has attracted enough hatred. The giant''s anger is strong enough to seize the opportunity to catch this annoying guy.


    Just when he was proud that he could tease the giant, the giant had already prepared to cover all his retreat with a pair of big hands, which made people feel helpless. Xiao He is going to be invisible, but his hands close, and soon his scream comes.

 Chapter 984

    The blood dripped out from the giant''s fingers, and the young life disappeared, which was helpless. Others didn''t stop. When the giant caught Xiao He, it was another attack.


    There are many injuries on the giant, which can be regarded as the price of seizing Xiaohe. Such a thing is somewhat helpless. It''s not the time to be sad. We have to fight hard. Lao Hei doesn''t know what to do, and the whole person expands. Although he is still too thin compared with the giant, he is the only one present who can take the giant''s attack and fight for opportunities for others.


    He couldn''t hold on for long. The giant''s hand was too heavy. Every time Lao Hei tried his best to avoid the key point, but even so, the huge power made him cough blood and couldn''t hold on.


    No one else left. The poison God left on the giant began to work. The giant''s attack became more and more slow. The poison had entered his heart. When everyone saw the dawn, they naturally worked harder.


    The giant felt the pain, and the toxin came into his body from those tiny wounds, which made him feel weak for a while. Originally, the giant was like a naughty child, tireless, but now he seems to grow up suddenly, and his spirit becomes introverted.


    But growing up doesn''t mean becoming stronger. Watching the giant fall into weakness, poison God is also very happy. It makes people feel very funny. They are all so funny. Such things make people feel funny, just like being defeated.


    Only to make himself stronger, the giant seems to be in a weak state, and no longer resists. Everyone feels that victory is in sight, but Fang Tianxing feels that although the giant is injured, his breath of life does not drop much, far from losing the power of resistance.


    With some vigilance in his heart, he noticed the giant''s changes. With the constant attack, his body was turning red. People either didn''t notice, or they thought that the giant was dying.


    Only heard a roar, the giant suddenly stood up, his body like a mountain, his hands like thump, suddenly hit, the surrounding earth is like an earthquake, countless rocks are shaking up, such things are funny, no one will easily solve their own problems.


    A lot of people didn''t react at once. They were shocked. With a wave of the giant''s big hand, he caught a lengtouqing who didn''t respond. When he reacted, he was held in his hand. It was ridiculous. The giant could not resist at all. He could only watch the giant throw him into the entrance.


    With the giant''s big chew, he seems to have no voice any more, so he is swallowed by the giant, which makes people feel sad.


    But now is not the time to be sad. No one can calm down the giant''s anger. Instead of eating a man, it makes him fierce. Those present either exterminate the giant or prepare several more people to die.


    The atmosphere is dignified, which makes people feel a little depressed. The giant is still mad, and his speed has improved a lot. Now is his real strength.


    But can they really kill such people. They have doubts in their hearts. If they are invincible opponents, is it necessary to continue to fight.


    Feeling the mentality of the people, Fang Tianxing knows that they must not be allowed to go on like this, otherwise there is no possibility of winning.


    Fang Tianxing''s sword struck like lightning, and saved the dying old black from the giant''s big hand. The giant''s power increased too much. This is beyond his imagination.


    Old black is also startled puting, Fang Tianxing said to him: "if this continues, we all have to die in his hands."


    Lao Hei took a breath and avoided the giant''s attack. He said helplessly: "we still have the mace, but it''s in the hands of Lao song."


    Fang Tianxing dodged the giant''s attack, ran to the old song''s side, and said to him, "if you have an assassin''s mace, come out, or you won''t have a chance."


    Lao song also nodded. He was helpless about their situation. Now it''s time to use his mace.


    Old song made up his mind and said to the poison God, "prepare for the last move. You must get rid of him."


    The poison God nodded and soon made preparations. The others were still fighting and gave each of them a bottle of things. It was the most powerful poison. Only when the giant swallowed them, could he swallow the poison together, so as to produce the greatest damage.


    Everyone knows that whoever is caught next will use this bottle of poison. In fact, no one wants to be the one who takes medicine, but there are always people to sacrifice, and there will always be people to sacrifice. Finally, someone is caught by the giant. The giant doesn''t know how powerful it is, so he throws him into his mouth.


    After swallowing the poison together, half of the success was achieved. With his sacrifice, the giant immediately felt wrong. His stomach was like a fire. Seeing the giant''s reaction, everyone raised their spirits. It was the best time and the only time to kill him when he was ill. The giant''s vitality was too strong, Even the most powerful poison can''t kill him.


    However, the giant is really in pain. The madness just now has consumed his source. Now the toxin has been attacking him from the inside, which makes it difficult for him to resist. He wants to vomit the poison in his stomach, but the poison has entered the viscera. It''s a pity that the poison can''t be easily discharged. If it wasn''t for the giant''s strong vitality, ordinary people would not have lived for a moment.


    Poison God tried his best to release poison, which made the giant''s skin fester and his body full of potholes.


    The giant kept holding on to his body. He felt that his life was constantly losing. It was a feeling he hadn''t felt for a long time. He had that feeling before, but he couldn''t remember when it was.


    Seeing that the giant was finally weak, people also felt that hope was coming. It was so strong that it was almost invincible that life could not afford to overcome his hope.


    Today''s giant also came to the end, no longer so invincible, the body''s injury recovery is more and more slow, can not withstand their attack, a little bit of his life.


    Fang Tianxing has collected some giant''s blood, which can be studied carefully. There must be a secret. It seems that the giant has been influenced by something.


    The giant''s blood curled out, and finally could not bear such damage. His huge body shrank a circle, and he could see that he was a normal person.


    Among them, the oldest song seems to recognize the identity of the man. Seeing the giant''s appearance, he was startled.


    It seems that it is someone he knows. The surprise on his face can''t be concealed. Fang Tianxing sees everything in his eyes. Naturally, he knows that the person must be his old friend. He doesn''t know why he became like this.

 Chapter 985

    Finally, he killed the giant and moved away from the mountain blocking his way. Everyone felt confident.


    They stride over the giant''s corpse and embark on a new journey. This is ridiculous, but there is a gap between them. The comrades in arms who used to fight together are no longer comrades in arms without a common enemy, and they are likely to become enemies.


    Fang Tianxing is also on the journey. The road ahead seems to be a lot closer to the end. Maybe the mystery of ultimate power is not far ahead.


    Fang Tianxing fell behind, but he was not worried, because he felt that things were not so simple. He took some giant''s blood and explored the reason why the giant became like this.


    He found that the giant''s blood has a strange power, which can not only make animals bigger, but also improve their vitality to an incredible degree.


    This kind of power is only extracted from Fang Tianxing and injected into the trees. It can make the trees grow rapidly. It can only grow in one day for ten years.


    This kind of thing is really against the way of heaven, and it''s hard to control it if you get this kind of power rashly. Fang Tian will inject another strand into the animal''s body, which makes the animal crazy and lose its normality. Fang Tian has no choice but to kill him.


    The last ray of strength was sealed by him, and Fang Tianxing started his journey. He knew that someone might have reached the top of the mountain.


    Soon Fang Tianxing continued to move forward, although some obstacles were also removed by them. The road ahead was unusually smooth, which can be said to be plain sailing. There was a fight in front of him, but it was those people who started fighting for the sake of fighting.


    Fang Tianxing came close to them and saw the people fighting. Lao Hei was dead and only half of his body was standing there.


    Other people are still fighting, they are not far away flashing a mysterious light, no accident, that is the ultimate power. They see the ultimate power is like a cat smelling fishy smell, how willing to share with others.


    It''s said that this ultimate power can restrain all the magic power in the world. It''s almost invincible under the same power. If you have him, you can walk sideways. For those who are chased by enemies, it''s a trump card to turn over.


    To get the ultimate strength, to trample on the enemy, to accept the worship of all, and to become the overlord, is of course the dream.


    Fang Tianxing hid aside and didn''t make a move. Now his move is likely to fall into a siege, and he believes that someone must be hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to make a move.


    Poison God was besieged by two people, but he still won a lot, because the other two people were poisoned by him, and their combat effectiveness was not at the peak. Lao Liu, who was good at traps, was so ridiculous. Unexpectedly, he was good at concealed weapons, and tricks came out one after another.


    Song Kai, who was originally only responsible for the overall situation, had a deep study of the art of evasion. His body was haunted by ghosts, which made the poison God afraid. He kept throwing poison powder around him. Anyone who wanted to get close to him would have no residue left.


    Both of them had hidden means, but they just started late and fell into passivity, so that they eventually died in the hands of poison God.


    They only know how to poison and cure the poison God. It won''t take long for their injuries to be cured.


    It''s just that the person hiding in the dark won''t let him heal so easily. Taking advantage of the rare opportunity, the poison God is not unprepared. When he realizes that someone is sneaking on him, he immediately raises his hand and sprinkles poison powder. At the same time, he retreats quickly.


    Those who attacked him also knew the power of the poison God, covered his whole body with a robe, passed through the poison powder safely, and stabbed the poison God with the dagger in his hand.


    The poison God had no time to treat the injury. He had to concentrate on dealing with the enemy in front of him. After seeing the man''s face clearly, even the poison God was surprised.


    Unexpectedly is already dead small he, everybody is looking at him to be killed by giant, how possible reappear.


    When he was in a daze, Xiao He killed himself again, almost hit the road, but still avoided, but also found that Xiao He was not a real person, just a puppet.


    Poison God immediately understood who was dealing with himself, he drank: "puppet king, you have the seed to come out and fight with me, make these ghost things to fool people."


    I don''t know where the laughter came from. It made people feel that it was seeping. He didn''t want to show up at all. He just sent puppets to deal with the poison God. These puppets are dead, and they are not afraid of the poison of the poison God.


    Although these puppets are not afraid of death, the poison God can easily solve it. With a strong evil spirit in his hand, he will split the person who looks like Xiao He.


    However, there are not a lot of these things, and many puppets come out. This time, it turns out that it''s the appearance of the poison God. The poison God didn''t expect to deal with himself. Although it''s hard to fight, the poison God is merciless. His poison palm is powerful enough to kill these puppets.


    These puppets are not afraid of poison, but they did not expect that the palm power of poison God is not weak. These puppets are not the enemies of a combination at all. They are smashed one by one. However, killing so many of them also makes poison God a little angry.


    In front of him, a group of puppets came over. Poison God just waved his hand. These puppets became fragments under his hand. But a puppet seems to be different from others. It appears behind the poison God and stabs the poison God''s waist with a dagger.


    The poison God was also caught off guard. He was caught in the attack and cut a hole in his waist. Although he stepped back and raised his hand for a while, it was a pity that he was blocked by the puppets.


    This guy named puppet king is hiding in the puppet group, and it''s hard for poison God to find his place. With the constant consumption of these puppets, even if he is as strong as poison God, he can only fall down.


    The puppet king won the victory. Even so, he did not dare to take off his disguise. He hid in seven or eight puppets and went to the stone platform with the ultimate strength.


    He knew that there must be some hidden people spying in the dark. He would not easily expose himself to danger, but he always had to pay some price to succeed.


    Just as he was about to approach the stone platform, the man in the dark could not help his hand after all. He was as fast as lightning. In a flash, he caught up with him and wanted to seize the ultimate power on the stone platform.


    The puppet king was also on guard. For this sudden guy, he immediately let the puppet under his control stop them. However, the people who came here seemed to be ready. A fire broke out on these puppets. The puppet king had to abandon them. His best defense was so easy to resolve.


    After the trial just now, they finally found the trace of the puppet king. The man''s body was like fire, and he was close to the puppet king''s real body. Of course, the puppet king would not wait to die. He soon let the puppets around him stop the enemy.

 Chapter 986

    At the same time, he made other puppets fit with him, and his body became very huge, just like a giant.


    Seeing what he looked like, the murderer roared and said, "you think it''s OK to become bigger. If all the giants die, can you live again¡°


    After that, he rushed to the huge puppet like a hill, waving his double knives and cutting the puppet''s body, but the puppet''s body was broken and recombined, so the puppet king had his own plan.


    They are all fighting, of course, some people want to pick peaches, some people secretly close to the stone platform, want to steal the ultimate power.


    However, his deeds were revealed, not because he was not careful enough, but because Fang Tianxing deliberately destroyed his hiding. Naturally, he was found, and the two people in the fight found that someone dared to fish in troubled waters.


    For such a clown, of course, it is impossible to let go. The thief knew that he was found and wanted to escape, but he was blocked by two people.


    "Do you really want to kill them all? I''m angry. You can''t get anything if you fight to death¡° Steal God deliberately threaten way.


    The puppet king said with disdain, "do you think you are qualified to bargain¡°


    Then he drove several puppets to attack him. The body method of stealing God was flexible. Several puppets rushed to the air, but stealing heaven could not escape, because killing God blocked his way.


    "Brother mu, let''s get rid of those who are in the way first, so that we can have a peaceful fight." The killing God said quickly.


    Steal God soon realized that he was in a desperate situation, he angrily called: "hide in the dark guy, you bad my good, will never have a good end."


    Fang Tianxing of course will not respond to his words, steal God in the face of killing God and puppet king besieged, did not support for too long died.


    To get rid of the clown, they will continue to fight soon, but this time they won''t let anyone take the lead. They need to get the ultimate power first. The puppet king will let his puppet go up and entangle the murderer to get the ultimate power.


    By the time the killing God solved the problem, the puppet king''s hands had already touched the ultimate power. He tried to lift the ultimate power, but it was unexpectedly heavy, and he couldn''t lift it.


    When he wanted to withdraw his hand, he found that a ray of ultimate strength entered his body along the palm of his hand. He was overjoyed, but there was a faint worry.


    At this time, the killing God slashed, and he didn''t think much about it. The power of his hand was far beyond his usual imagination. The killing God didn''t expect that the ultimate power was so powerful.


    The killing move brewed by the killing God was easily resolved, which made him feel the power of the ultimate power, which also increased his desire for the ultimate power.


    This kind of power can never be grasped in the hands of the opponent. The killing intention of killing God is unprecedented. Today, either he died or the enemy died. He cut a knife in the palm with a knife. The blood flowed down the blade. The blade absorbed his blood and sent out a strange red light.


    Killing God is a costly move, but it can stimulate one''s own strength to the greatest extent and promote one''s own strength to the limit.


    The blood red long knife was raised above his head, and the killing god suddenly cut it off. The puppet beside the puppet king went up to block it. But a light of the knife flashed by, and the puppets broke into pieces one after another. Even the puppet king was forced to retreat for several steps.


    The murderer''s eyes were red and his body was shaking slightly. This move almost exhausted his power, but it was worth it after all. He had come to the side of the ultimate power.


    Reach out to the ultimate power, just like some naughty children, killing God touches two strands of ultimate power, they are all into the body of killing God.


    Shashen''s pale face suddenly turned ruddy. It seemed that he had taken a tonic, and the red one was a bit dazzling. It was ridiculous. Shashen felt the infinite power surging in his body. He lifted his knife and waved it. The ground was split into a long ditch, which was several times stronger than his previous attack.


    One side of the puppet king also feel sigh, also blame oneself timid, why only absorbed a wisp, if absorb a little more, now he is invincible.


    Now looking at the killing God who is staring at him, the puppet king also feels that he is in a bit of a dilemma. He pushes the ultimate strength to the limit, and his body becomes bigger. Soon the two fight together, and the surrounding rocks are lifted up by their aftershocks.


    It''s unimaginable that the supernatural power and magic are suppressed in Shenshan. It seems that the ultimate power here suppresses their supernatural power and magic, so the supernatural demons who come to Shenshan can''t exert their own magic power.


    It can be seen that the ultimate power is to restrain the divine power. If you get it, it will be much easier to deal with the gods and Demons and recapture the galaxy for human beings.


    However, this ultimate power seems to be harmful. Although people who get it will greatly increase their ability, their mind will be affected. They only know about simple killing, and they are easily controlled by their emotions, unable to calm down.


    The giant must have got the ultimate power before, but he lost his nature and even forgot who he was.


    The same is true for the two men who are fighting now. They have both got the ultimate strength, but they don''t know how to fight. Even they are confused and don''t know where to go.


    Even though they are tireless, they feel very tired after fighting for so long. They finally stop and sit down with their backs against the stone. With the ultimate blessing, they will be alive again in a moment.


    But when they stopped, they found something wrong. The puppet king looked at his body, which was stronger than Shenjin. He was very happy that he could catch all his former enemies and hang them up one by one to make them suffer humiliation.


    However, he found that he could not remember the names of his enemies, and his mind was blank. It seemed that they had never appeared before, but those people made his lifelong enemies, even if they turned into ashes, impossible to forget.


    Then they find that they don''t remember their names, and the things that happened to them disappear one by one, just like the missing jigsaw puzzle, and soon even the remaining things disappear.


    Two people big eyes stare small eyes, they can''t remember exactly why and fight, just feel each other is very eye-catching, like the enemy of fate.


    People with the same ultimate power can not coexist in the world. They are doomed to be enemies.


    The two continued to fight. This time, they were still alive. They were even fiercer than last time. The aftershocks of the battle almost flattened the mountain. Their strength was amazing. If they were outside, they would have destroyed the sky and the earth.


    Finally, the puppet king was defeated. After all, he had only one wisp of ultimate strength. When he was defeated by the murderer, the murderer''s foot stepped on the puppet king to extract that wisp of ultimate strength from his body.

 Chapter 987

    The puppet king constantly struggles, which makes the process of extracting the ultimate power not smooth. The God of killing fiercely suppresses him, and stabs his hand like a knife into the chamber of the moon murderer to defeat him. This makes people feel helpless and bad. It''s so ridiculous for their own strength.


    At this time, an old man appeared behind him. It was the old tan. He seemed to be casting magic. The monkey had a strange change in the magic array.


    The original appearance disappeared, and his body suddenly became black as ink, just like a ferocious object from hell. He opened his mouth and seemed to be able to swallow his soul. Fang Tianxing recognized that it seemed to be the legendary star sucking ape.


    This ape is enough to absorb all the invisible things in the world, not the visible things, but the invisible things like soul and mana.


    It seems that Lao Tan has already set the monkey up for the moment.


    The monkey is right behind the killing God. He opens his mouth and inhales. There is a vortex in his mouth. There is no change in the surrounding tangible material. This kind of suction is for the soul.


    Fang Tianxing looked at it from a distance. He saw that the murderer was suddenly in a daze.


    The star sucking ape continued to suck hard, and the body of the killing God trembled, and a light red soul was pulled out of the body, which was the soul of the killing God.


    The soul of the killing God kept struggling, but it couldn''t match the swallowing of the star sucking ape. It soon fell into the mouth of the star sucking ape. The soul was taken away, and the body of the killing god suddenly turned into wood. Lao tan just pushed it and fell to the ground.


    Without the soul of the body, no matter how strong the power in the body can not be made out, can only let Lao Tan butcher.


    The puppet king lying on the ground still has some consciousness. Watching Lao Tan put the killing God on the ground, he knew long ago that the people who got the ultimate strength would gradually lose their memory, and the defense power of the soul would be greatly reduced. He had long been ready to take the star demon ape, and to deal with them was a hit.


    As long as they take away their souls, and then seize the ultimate power, it will be very easy, and the puppet king has to admire Lao Tan''s wisdom.


    Puppet king has no confidence to live, just slowly said: "let me die more happily."


    Lao Tan shot at the puppet king''s heart. When he was dying, the puppet king seemed to arouse strange feelings in his heart. The past seemed to flash in his mind. He remembered who he was and what he had experienced.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for us to repent at the end of our life, but it''s the last sound.


    After getting rid of the two, Lao Tan asked the star sucking ape to rest for a while, so that he could extract the ultimate power first. His understanding of the ultimate power is far better than that of other people, and he has done a lot of research on it before.


    He took out a special container, carefully put a wisp of ultimate strength into it, just put two wisps on the cover.


    He has been ready for this kind of thing for a long time. It seems that he has a way to solve the problem of ultimate power, and has a perfect plan for a long time.


    I saw that old Tan went to the ultimate power and took a look. He repressed his inner desire. If he completely refined the ultimate power, he would not be able to compete with the triple God Emperor in the imperial realm.


    But if you refine all of a sudden, you will be crazy by the power and lose your mind. However, if it can be transformed by others, the hostility will be greatly weakened to a controllable degree.


    At the moment, the three strands of ultimate power that Lao Tan took out from the body of the God killer and the puppet king. He looked at the ultimate power full of mysterious power, and his eyes were also a burst of fanaticism.


    Without hesitation, he soon swallowed a wisp of ultimate power. He closed his eyes and felt the change of ultimate power in his body. He strengthened his body in an all-round way. The divine power in his body was also dissolved by the ultimate power and became a part of himself.


    The ultimate power keeps growing. Unexpectedly, the power will soon move to his brain and erode his mind. Lao Tan has been prepared to take some pills and use the power of pills to suppress the power of eroding his mind.


    For this day, he has done many experiments, with mental calculation but without intention. After all, he successfully suppressed the power of mind erosion, and truly mastered the ultimate power.


    He stood up and said with a smile, "now the ultimate power belongs to me. Don''t be paranoid any more."


    He raised his hand to smash a big stone. The people hiding behind the stone had to show their true colors, and Fang Tianxing could only stand up. He knew that he had fallen into the plot of the old man surnamed Tan since he appeared.


    The old man surnamed Tan said to the two: "if you start earlier, maybe you still have a chance. Now I have mastered the ultimate power. You are not my opponent at all."


    However, Lao Tan has such confidence. Although his former ultimate power is powerful, it will erode people''s mind and make people lose their rationality. Now he has a way to solve the disadvantages of the ultimate power, so he can play a more powerful role.


    Lao Tan really has the strength to say this, and Lao Hei is also distressed. He used to be good friends with Lao Tan, but he didn''t expect that the other party was a schemer.


    "The old Tan I know is not like this. He is a man with ideals. He is not a careerist who takes others as his stepping stone to lead us out of this abandoned place, help us break through the obstacles and live in the world in an upright way." Old black some sad said.


    "Women''s benevolence, don''t you see the ultimate power of dominating the world and not be moved to let those who once persecuted you kneel at your feet? Isn''t it happy? For the sake of being my good friend, if you are willing to submit to me, I can let you be my valet. " Lao Tan said with a laugh.


    "I think you are bewildered, lost by the ultimate power." Old black disdain of say.


    Lao Tan said confidently: "there is no one here who studies the ultimate power more deeply than me. I already have a way to solve the disadvantages of the ultimate power and master the ultimate power perfectly."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "if you perfectly master the ultimate power, you will not only dare to swallow a wisp to test."


    "Even if it''s just a wisp, it''s more than enough for you. Let''s die." Lao Tan''s fingers turned into sharp spines and used a very clever fingering technique.


    Lao Hei tried to make a hard connection by practicing his kung fu, but he was pierced in his chest. His physical body had been cultivated to such a high level that he could even be reborn with blood. However, he was also greatly hurt by this finger.


    "My Dongxuan finger is dedicated to breaking the magic skill of protecting the body. If I don''t surrender, I will die." Old Tan said to him.


    Old black mouth bleeding, but hard said: "I will not surrender."


    "That''s not my fault." Lao Tan''s face is angry, and he wants to kill Lao Hei.


    But Fang Tianxing blocked him, and the tip of the sword collided with Lao Tan''s fingers, which made a sound of gold and iron. With the blessing of the ultimate power, the power of this move increased several times.

 Chapter 988

    Fang Tianxing also felt that he was very hard, and his Qi and blood were churning under one move. Lao Tan said with a smile: "under the control of ultimate strength, if you can''t exert 10% of your strength, how can you be my opponent?" He thought that he had solved the drawbacks of the ultimate power, but unconsciously he was still affected and lost his usual vigilance.


    Lao Tan''s right hand, hidden in his sleeve, points out like lightning. He decides that Fang Tianxing can''t avoid this move.


    Fang Tianxing''s momentum suddenly soared. It turned out that he had untied his own human cultivation, and his ultimate power could restrain the divine power, but the restraining effect of human power on readers'' blessing power was not so great.


    Suddenly, the situation reversed. Fang Tianxing seized the opportunity and clapped Lao tan on the shoulder.


    When Lao Tan gets a slap, he''s just crooked. Fang Tianxing grabs the gourd from his waist, which contains two strands of ultimate strength. This is the only way to turn the tables.


    When Lao Tan reacts, the gourd has been robbed by Fang Tianxing. He is furious and will give a fatal blow with all his strength. At this time, Lao Hei appears in front of Fang Tianxing and blocks Lao Tan''s fatal blow. The whole person is blown to pieces.


    Lao Hei''s death has bought Fang Tianxing precious time. He looks up and swallows the two strands of ultimate strength. Only a moment later, Lao Tan has attacked again. Fang Tianxing waves his hand to fight against it. Just as he touches it, his hand has been blown to pieces.


    Fang Tianxing quickly retreats to avoid the remaining force. Lao Tan''s anger does not subside, and he gives another direction. The surrounding earth is affected by the Qi force, and a crack is opened. Fang Tianxing raises his sword to meet him, and the power of the sword increases sharply. It turns out that the ultimate force has played a role.


    The edge of the sword made Lao Tan fly back. Fang Tianxing hit him with one hand, and the powerful force smashed him into the rocks.


    Fang Tianxing''s arm has been instantly restored, and the ultimate power is really terrible. Absorbed two wisps of ultimate strength, naturally can suppress only absorbed one wisp of ultimate strength.


    The rocks burst open, and Lao Tan flew out. He looked a little embarrassed, but the injury was not serious. He was in full control of the ultimate power and used it more perfectly.


    But in absolute power, he is not as good as Fang Tianxing. Two is greater than one, which is the truth that children all know.


    But Lao Tan is not afraid. He just thinks that Fang Tianxing is not enough to be afraid, because soon he will be eroded, and he can''t even remember who he is.


    As he expected, Fang Tianxing found that he began to lose his memory, and many things became blank. Fang Tianxing knew that he had to come up with countermeasures as soon as possible, otherwise he might lose his consciousness. Without his own experiences and memories, could he still be called himself.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t want to fall into such a situation. If one day, he would like to think that he is dead. His memory is lost a little bit, and he will soon forget where he came from and what his name is.


    Soon he even forgot what he wanted to die, only to see Lao Tan''s smiling face become more and more happy in front of him, Lao Tan said with a smile: "it seems that you can''t remember who you are. Suck star demon ape, get rid of him."


    Lao Tan soon released the star sucking ape. For those who lost themselves, the star sucking ape could easily take away his soul. Fang Tianxing''s fist stops. His soul is pulled by a powerful force. His soul is special and can''t be easily pulled.


    It seems that Fang Tianxing''s soul is strange, but he can''t deal with Fang Tianxing.


    Let the star sucking ape make greater efforts to absorb, there is always a limit to Fang Tianxing''s soul. It can''t be infinitely powerful.


    Fang Tianxing''s soul finally began to waver, first pride and hope, then jealousy and generosity


    The seven evils are pride, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony and lust.


    The seven virtues are loyalty, hope, generosity, justice, tenacity, temperance and thrift.


    These are all the virtues and sins Fang Tianxing once possessed. They are all part of his past. Even now, they have forgotten, but it is very painful to lose them.


    Fang Tianxing felt pain, but he didn''t know why. He couldn''t find the reason for pain, and he couldn''t even remember his name. But even so, he felt pain.


    An idea rises from his heart. He can''t get lost in this way. He wants to find himself.


    I don''t know why I want to find myself. It''s very important. It''s so important that I go beyond being. A look of pain appeared on his face. He suffered for losing himself. Even heaven and earth would be moved.


    Looking at the visions of heaven and earth, Lao Tan is also very surprised. What kind of thing is it? For him, it''s something that makes people feel funny. Fang Tianxing has something strange that he doesn''t expect. He quickly asks the star sucking ape to increase his efforts.


    In this case, Fang Tianxing turned around and said to Lao Tan, "I am who I am. No one can take away my experience and feelings."


    Fang Tianxing called out this sentence, and found that his memory had come back. It turned out that they had been on him, and no one could take them away.


    Fang Tianxing''s soul returns to itself and breaks away from this bondage. Lao Tan is surprised to see that Fang Tianxing is able to resist the star sucking ape. It''s even more difficult to find himself under the erosion of the ultimate power. Lao Tan has never seen Fang Tianxing do these two things at the same time.


    But today, I see that this is by no means a good thing. It means that his plan fails, and his skillful calculation also has disadvantages. Once there is a problem in one link, it will lead to the failure of the whole plan.


    Lao Tan knows that his plan fails. His opponent will not allow two people with ultimate strength to live in the world. The weak one is doomed to be unable to live.


    Fang Tianxing beat back the star sucking ape with one punch. Although the star sucking ape has a strong suppression effect on the soul body, it doesn''t have much resistance to physical attack.


    He couldn''t stand Fang Tianxing''s three fists and two feet. Soon he was beaten to pieces. Lao Tan couldn''t stop him, so he could only watch him.


    Soon it was his turn. Lao Tan also felt that his death was approaching. He said helplessly, "after I die, my brothers all die here. Bury me with them."


    It seems that when a man is dying, his voice is sad. However, Fang Tianxing doesn''t believe Lao Tan''s words. He is very resourceful and can''t be reasonable.


    Anyway, kill him first. Fang Tianxing''s Changkong Zhengqi sword dances. With the blessing of the ultimate power, its power increases more than ten times. It seems that Lao Tan knows that his death is coming, and he is killed by Fang Tianxing without much resistance.


    The characteristics of the ultimate power are extremely overbearing. Fang Tianxing tried his best to kill laotan. In the face of that ultimate power, Fang Tianxing was also a little grumbling. In the face of that ultimate power, what should he do.

 Chapter 989

    Putting the ultimate power into his own kingdom of God, he also built a place similar to the mountain abandoned by God. Those abandoned by the world can come here to look for hope. The ultimate power can make people lose themselves, but those with firm faith can stick to their heart and not be controlled by them.


    They constantly get and lose the ultimate power, so that Fang Tianxing, the ruler of the kingdom of God, can better study the characteristics of the ultimate power, and then have a way to really master the ultimate power and make it for their own use.


    Fang Tianxing thought that he would not find anything, but he found his research results on ultimate power from Lao Tan''s cabin. It turns out that he came to shenabandon mountain hundreds of years ago to secretly study the ultimate power, and his achievements can help him better study the ultimate power.


    A few days later, Fang Tianxing returned to Tianwen Shendi''s palace. At this moment, most of the onlookers have already left, and only a few of them are very concerned about the final result. They may want to see a miracle, or they just want to see Fang Tianxing make a fool of himself.


    At the moment, a guard came back to report in a panic. The emperor of heaven asked him, "what''s so flustered?"


    The guard quickly replied, "he''s back."


    "Who''s back?" The God asked quickly.


    "Tell the emperor that your son-in-law has come back." The guard said busily.


    When he finished, Fang Tianxing''s figure had already appeared at the door, and the people present were surprised. Fang Tianxing said, "father in law, my son-in-law is back."


    God asked the Emperor just for a moment to restrain the surprise in his heart, said: "my daughter''s request, have you done it?"


    "I did it." Fang Tianxing said to him positively.


    Many of the people present didn''t believe it at all. The housekeeper Jingtao asked, "you said you did it. What evidence can prove it?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it." Fang Tianxing confidently said to him.


    Old man Jingtao was afraid of being looked down upon by others. He immediately said, "just try it."


    Soon, the old man waved his hand to Fang Tianxing, which made him famous. Once he used his hand, he would continue to stack up until he crushed his opponent.


    Just for a moment, he has hit 9981 palm, Fang Tianxing does not dodge, just standing there waiting for him to finish.


    The eighty-one palm of old man Jingtao converged and formed, slowly pushed out, and an earth shaking force came towards Fang Tianxing. The God Emperor in the presence of this palm may not be able to resist easily.


    Fang Tianxing looks as usual. He just points out his finger. The move looks ordinary, but it has magical power. The earth shaking move is like a sea of mud cows under his finger. It disappears in an instant.


    This kind of power is really terrible, and it doesn''t take a breath of fireworks. It is obvious that the power has a great restraint on the divine power, so it has such an effect.


    Jingtao old man also want to hand, God asked the emperor has stopped drinking, he said: "bold slave, also dare to the following offense."


    Startled as a cicada, Jingtao knelt down on the ground and said, "I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    "I''ll forgive you this time, and I''ll be frustrated next time." The God Emperor said to him.


    Old man Jingtao made amends again and again, which was different from his previous arrogance. It was obvious that everything was under the control of Tianwen God Emperor.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t pay any attention to the steward. He was just a servant. He didn''t care at all.


    "My son-in-law, come up quickly. I don''t know much. Don''t haggle with him." When he asked the emperor about his enthusiasm that day, he said.


    Fang Tianxing arched his hand and said, "thank you, father-in-law."


    Seeing Fang Tianxing standing next to Tianwen God Emperor, some people came up to congratulate him, while others just waved their sleeves and left.


    The date of the grand wedding is set one month later. Naturally, the grand wedding of the daughter of the God Emperor is very grand. It''s not so easy for people to attend the banquet for all the guests and the presence of the God family.


    It is said that the new uncle of Tianwen Shendi''s family is a legendary figure. His skill is superior to others, and he has won the return of beauty, which makes countless young people yearn for.


    However, Fang Tianxing didn''t know all this. He was just a son-in-law who came to the door and was sneered at.


    He started to take over the family business, but Fang Tianxing didn''t intend to suppress others with his identity. He just started from the grass-roots level and really controlled everything of Tianwen family.


    He entered the pawnshop of the Tianwen family and became an ordinary handyman. According to the rules here, the new apprentice had to work for three years before he had the chance to enter the house and become a real pilgrim. The head of the pilgrim was called the old pilgrim.


    New people only have qualifications, and the life of a handyman is similar to that of a slave. One hundred handyman may not have a chance to become a pilgrim. As for the legendary old pilgrim, many people are very lucky to have a look at it from a distance all their lives.


    The pawnshop business is good. There are many people who can''t live in the Protoss and have to sell their slightly valuable things. There are also some things whose origins are unknown and they are eager to sell them.


    It may be a valuable thing outside, but it will drop by 35% here. In this way, these people have no choice. They are not desperate and will not step into this threshold.


    Business is good these days. Many guests come in and go out. They look sad when they come in, but they are radiant when they go out. Some of them are dead pawns. They can take all the money directly. Some of them are alive pawns. They still want to wait for redemption one day.


    Fang Tianxing is just a handyman. Of course, she can''t manage most of the things. An old lady came in and seemed to have a hard life. She came to the counter with some formality and handed a thing wrapped in a flowered cloth to the counter.


    She said in a trembling voice, "this is what my husband left behind, hoping to be some money."


    He gongfeng on that stage looked at it with indifference. In his opinion, it is impossible for such a broken house to have anything decent. He just opened it according to the custom, which is a small porcelain vase.


    "A broken porcelain vase is not worth a cent," he said quickly


    After that, she waved her hand and asked her to take things back. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Her grandson had not eaten for three days, so she changed some money to buy food for her grandson.


    "Please give me some money. My grandson is waiting for dinner." The old woman begged.


    The court priest impatiently said: "this is not a good place. It''s not a mess that can be exchanged for money. If you want to give alms, you can go to the entrance of the city to beg for food and come to see off the guests. "


    Fang Tianxing goes up with some guys. Several people will pull up the old woman, ready to throw out the door.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear it. He said to the man beside him: "just put him at the door. Don''t hurt the old man. Be kind and make money."


    The guy Xiaohei didn''t want to do too much, but Tianxing said, "it''s up to you. Don''t make trouble for me."

 Chapter 990

    Then he left, because Fang Tianxing was so generous to others that others knew him and gave him some face.


    Fang Tianxing moved the old woman out of the door. At this time, the fainted woman woke up slowly. Fang Tianxing said to her, "aunt, you''d better not come to this place."


    Then Fang Tianxing gave him a bag of money and said to him, "you''d better go home and buy some delicious food for your children to live a good life."


    She was a little grateful for Fang Tianxing''s kindness, and soon said, "little brother. Thank you very much. I''ll give you this porcelain vase. "


    Fang Tianxing took the porcelain vase, and then his wife left. In fact, he knew nothing about treasure identification, but he just felt that the porcelain vase was predestined to him by intuition.


    Playing with the porcelain vase in his hand, Fang Tianxing went back to the pawnshop and saw the old Chaofeng coming out of the pawnshop.


    Of course, he bowed his head to salute. Of course, he could make a fool of him. However, he didn''t expect that the old Chaofeng stopped him. Fang Tianxing was a little afraid that the other party would recognize his identity, so that the plan of Weifu private visit was exposed.


    "Who are you following, and what''s your name?" The old emperor suddenly said.


    Fang Tianxing was afraid that the other party would recognize him, so he quickly said, "I''m a new comer, so you don''t know me."


    "Well, how about you sell me one hundred liang of porcelain bottles in your hand." Lao Chaofeng said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said: "thank you for your love, but I haven''t planned to sell it yet."


    The atmosphere around him solidified in a moment. I didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing would dare to refuse the worship. It was just beyond his ability.


    The Da Chaofeng just gave a cold hum and left, but many people felt like falling into the ice cellar. In midsummer, it was like coming to the middle of winter.


    When the old Chaofeng left, they felt that they had returned to the world. When they saw that Fang Tianxing looked as usual, they all felt a little strange. Moreover, he had just rejected the great Chaofeng, which probably offended him. Even if he didn''t make trouble for him now, there would be trouble in the future. At present, they all felt that Fang Tianxing had no future.


    Some people are far away from him, others feel that Fang Tianxing is going to be ignored, and they want to step on him. This is a manifestation of human nature.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t pay attention to them. He didn''t care at all. Soon the crowd dispersed. Some people stayed away from him, while others wanted to find fault and experience the feeling of being a drowning dog.


    For example, Liu Shanming, one of the guys, is only related to one of the worshippers. He likes to bully others.


    Many people dare not to be angry and dare not speak up. They can only let him grow up. He also has some interest in this new guy. If he offends the old emperor, he won''t stay for long. He wants to take good care of it.


    Just when Fang Tianxing was working, he deliberately stretched out his legs to trip Fang Tianxing. Of course, how could Fang Tianxing''s strength be easily tripped by him, but if he didn''t, it would seem strange.


    So Fang Tianxing naturally fell down, and the vase in his hand fell to pieces.


    Seeing this, Liu Shanming laughs with pride. He likes to see others teased and helpless by him.


    Seeing his appearance, Fang Tianxing also feels funny. Such a villain enjoys making fun of others. If the backstage is hard enough, how can he still be an ordinary man.


    Fang Tianxing pretends to be extremely angry and blows his fist at Liu Shanming''s face. This fist only uses the strength of a small guy, but it also causes Liu Shanming''s bruises and bruises. It''s also strange that he doesn''t believe that Fang Tianxing will do it, so that he has no defense at all.


    Liu Shanming fell to the ground, covered his cheek and said, "you dare to hit me."


    "Why don''t I dare to hit you? You deliberately made me fall. You have to pay for the vase." Fang Tianxing rightfully said.


    Liu Shanming is trembling. He didn''t expect that Fang Tianxing would dare to speak like this. He not only beat himself, but also lost money. It''s lawless and arrogant.


    "What are you looking at?" he said to a man beside him. "If you don''t help me up, wait for me to find this boy


    After that, the man helped him to leave. There was a lot of discussion around him. He felt that Fang Tianxing had poked the hornet''s nest this time and was driven out of the pawnshop of the God Emperor of heaven. It was hard to leave without peeling off a layer of skin.


    Fang Tianxing put away the broken vase. During this time, he also mended the antique knowledge. This vase is obviously a fake. It''s not worth much at all.


    However, there must be something fishy about him regarding it as genuine. Fang Tianxing plans to do his own business when he keeps it away. As an ordinary man, of course, he has a lot of things to do.


    Fang Tianxing is not afraid. He just feels that he should relax. This is a rare holiday, and no one dares to arrange work for him. It''s a good time to have a rest.


    Seeing that Fang Tianxing didn''t even mean to run, he sat in the same place, as if he wanted to wait for Liu Shanming''s reinforcements.


    People only think that he is crazy. Now they also think that Liu Shanming is really asking for trouble by provoking such a madman.


    When the crowd dispersed, the ending of Fang Tianxing was doomed, and there was no suspense. Only a few curious people were still paying attention to Fang Tianxing to see what he would do in the end.


    Soon those people came to the place where they worked, and some people secretly paid attention to Fang Tianxing''s situation here to see what he would do.


    It didn''t take long to wait, but soon a worshiper came. Liu Shanming was at the front, high spirited. He found the backstage, and things went smoothly unexpectedly. After a while, he was ready to clean up Fang Tianxing. He couldn''t wait.


    When they came here, they found that Fang Tianxing was sitting there waiting for them, which was ridiculous. They were all very surprised.


    "You are so scared that you forget to run away. In fact, you have no place to run. Do you plead guilty and accept punishment Liu Shanming said happily.


    Fang Tianxing suddenly stood up, and a sense of danger appeared in Liu Shanming''s mind. Although it was only a moment, he had to step back two steps.


    "When I was wrong, it was you who made me fall and broke the vase. Of course, it was your fault." Fang Tianxing said fearlessly, regardless of the so-called disparity of power and status.


    The man behind Liu Shanming stood up and said, "destroy things first, and dare to be unreasonable and slander others."


    "It''s too arbitrary to say that I''m a slander without asking the truth." Fang Tianxing said calmly.


    He feels that the people in front of him are not guys at all. It seems that they are the superiors he wants to look up to, which makes him feel that he is a slave and even has the impulse to bend down and kneel.

 Chapter 991

    He gongfeng was just ashamed to suppress his feelings. He was just a little fellow in front of him. He was just a slave. He didn''t even have the qualification to be equal to himself.


    After coughing a few times to cover up his embarrassment, he gongfeng quickly said, "there are all kinds of human and material evidence. What else do you have to argue?"


    "Human evidence is not enough to be believed. As for material evidence, there are some problems. It''s better for other offerings to be identified, don''t you think?" Fang Tianxing said to him quickly.


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, he gongfeng just felt a sense of surprise. He collected the vase himself. Of course, he knew what it was. If other worshippers could see it, his own affairs would be revealed. Of course, this is absolutely impossible.


    But he didn''t open his mouth, but Liu Shanming rushed to speak. He said: "then check it. You must be dead."


    Of course, he didn''t know the trick. He didn''t regard him as a confidant, so he wouldn''t tell him about it. But others know about it.


    Other people are aware that Liu Shanming''s words are likely to cause disaster. At the moment, someone yelled at him, "is it your turn to butt in here? I really don''t know what to do."


    Suddenly, being scolded like this, Liu Shanming also felt aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to talk back, so he had to lower his head and keep silent.


    He gongfeng said quickly, "I will judge your question naturally. Take him to my room."


    Soon someone came up to show Fang Tianxing the way. In fact, it can be said that Fang Tianxing did not resist, because no matter where he went, these people could not help themselves.


    Soon he came to the room where he was worshipped. He asked him to close the door and go out. They did so.


    Only he Gong and Fang Tianxing were left in the room, and the atmosphere began to become a little oppressive. He Gong said to Fang Tianxing, "give me the fragments of the vase, and this matter will not be investigated any more."


    The tone was very gentle, like a kind elder, but Fang Tianxing was not moved by it, just said calmly: "please forgive me for not giving it to you."


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, he Gong''s face suddenly turned from sunny to overcast, and suddenly became a little gloomy. He said coldly, "why?"


    "Because that''s the evidence to identify you. Once you hand it over, you will kill me. That''s the way to death." Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    He gongfeng just felt that Fang Tianxing had seen through himself for a moment. He couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed and said, "I can kill you now. I''m just a man. I won''t be punished if I kill you."


    "In their eyes, these guys can''t compare with themselves. Of course, there will be no punishment for killing them. But do you think that after killing me, your affairs won''t be known by others? It''s a time bomb. I don''t know when it will explode." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    He Gong feels very unhappy. The boy is sure that he won''t kill him. He seems to be held by him.


    "As long as he Gong helps me prove my innocence and severely punishes Liu Shanming, I will keep this secret forever." Fang Tianxing said quickly, like the whispers of the devil.


    In this way, he felt helpless. He was led by the nose, but he had to obey.


    "Yes, I promise. But you should also remember that if you breach the contract, you will surely die without a place to die. " He Gong said to Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said, "of course, I always convince people by virtue."


    Liu Shanming is anxiously waiting outside. He thinks it''s OK to deal with Fang Tianxing directly. Why should he wait so long? He really can''t figure out what happened.


    Finally, when Fang Tianxing comes out from the inside, Liu Shanming waits for the result and wants to beat him up before driving him out.


    Between he gongfeng preached: "after my investigation and understanding, I found that everything was a misunderstanding, because someone planted and framed, Fang Tianxing was innocent."


    Speaking of this, Liu Shanming couldn''t believe his ears. He just felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He gongfeng said to him: "Liu Shanming maliciously framed others and punished them for three months of hard labor. If there is another time, he will not be spared."


    Liu Shanming didn''t seem to hear what he gongfeng said. He just felt as if he had fallen into the ice. He was no longer arrogant. Without he''s support, it''s like being a lost dog without pride.


    He felt that other people''s eyes on him had changed, as if they were pitying themselves and belittling themselves. He didn''t know why they had become like this.


    Soon there was a new task. All the dirty work was on Liu Shanming''s head. He began to feel very dissatisfied and even had the idea of quitting. But somehow, the next day he came back to work.


    Fang Tianxing sees all this in his eyes and greets Liu Shanming when he meets him. It''s very important for him.


    Liu Shanming is also very happy to see him picking dung and cutting firewood for everyone. He is more friendly than before. Even if someone deliberately makes fun of him, he can''t fight back and scold back.


    Fang Tianxing couldn''t bear to look at it. He didn''t know how he could bear it. He lost a lot. He couldn''t be the first when he ate. He could only turn to the last. Every day he got up earlier than the chicken and went to bed later than the dog. He couldn''t complain a little.


    And Fang Tianxing felt a pair of eyes staring at himself, all the time, but when he turned his head, the eyes disappeared.


    But the feeling in my heart did not disappear. On this day, Fang Tianxing went out to visit the old woman and found that someone was following her.


    When he came to his wife''s house, the old woman warmly entertained him. He took some of the meat he bought, which was not free to eat. The old woman also had a grandson. His expectation was to let the grandson grow up quickly and have hope in life.


    From time to time, Fang Tianxing comes to bring them some daily necessities, which can be regarded as a subsidy for them. Fang Tianxing leaves his wife''s house, and soon walks into a small alley. When he sees him walking into the alley, another person immediately follows him, but after he goes in, he finds that Fang Tianxing has lost his trace.


    This is a big event. His task is to keep an eye on Fang Tianxing, record what he does and who he meets every day, and report to the supporter behind him.


    If I can find the handle of Fang Tianxing, I can do a lot of good to myself. But now that I''m lost, I''m a great dereliction of duty.


    Liu Shanming was very anxious. At this time, he heard a voice coming from not far away. He was very happy and immediately went to the place where the voice came from.

 Chapter 992

    When Liu Shanming came to the place where the voice came from, he saw Fang Tianxing digging a hole, as if to hide something.


    When he remembered what he said to himself, he must pay close attention to what he had on him.


    Is that the one? Liu Shanming is hot in his heart. After Fang Tianxing leaves, Liu Shanming sneaks to the place where Fang Tianxing buries things and goes to pick them out.


    The next morning, when we got up, we were still sleepy. When they heard the screams from outside, Fang Tianxing went out to see what happened.


    It turned out that many people surrounded Liu Shanming, saying: "this is falling into the cesspit, how can it be so smelly."


    Liu Shanming works with his head down and turns a deaf ear to what they say. It seems that he has no response. Fang Tianxing laughs in his heart. He knows that it must be last night that he went to see what he buried. That''s why this happened.


    He had expected everything for a long time, just to test who was following him and make him suffer.


    Everything is as I expected, but he''s not very clever. It''s not enough to send such a stupid guy to deal with me.


    He is just the most superficial person. He can''t solve the internal problems of the whole chamber of Commerce alone. There are bigger and deeper people hidden behind. They can hide in the chamber of Commerce of Tianwen Shendi and plot against Tianwen Shendi''s second uncle by poisoning.


    From this we can see that their influence is absolutely not small, even some unscrupulous, which is obviously controlled by the controllers behind the scenes and premeditated behavior.


    We must find out the people behind the scenes and uproot the whole organization behind the scenes. This is his merit and also to convince the public.


    Fang Tianxing likes private visits in micro clothes most. He can experience the joys and sorrows of the masses and understand their state. He also has his own fun and has some significance.


    Although he suffered some losses, Liu Shanming didn''t give up easily. Instead, he put his hatred in his heart and wanted to seize Fang Tianxing''s hand and put him to death.


    Liu Shanming just wants to bow his head and walk away, but Fang Tianxing appears in front of him. He can''t avoid it, just blocking his way.


    They all felt helpless. Fang Tianxing said to him, "I know all about you. It''s better to be honest and don''t have other thoughts."


    Liu Shanming soon changed his face and said, "I''ve changed my mind now. I''m not the same Liu Shanming I used to be. I won''t have any wrong ideas."


    Hearing his words, Fang Tianxing also feels helpless. It''s not easy for bad people to get better. It''s the nature of life to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages. It''s against the law of life to simply pay for others and ignore oneself.


    Fang Tianxing watched Liu Shanming leave far away, thinking that he might be a little harsh, maybe he can really get better.


    Just shaking his head after a while, I believe he can change. It''s like it''s hard for an old sow to go up a tree.


    Doing his own business, Fang Tianxing feels that a cloud still lingers in his heart. Fang Tian marches into the old court room, and the old court refuses to leave. He immediately kneels down and says, "I''ve been offended before. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "It seems that you have already found out my identity, and there is no flaw in asking yourself." Fang Tianxing is puzzled and says that he did not expect that the old emperor should have found his identity long ago, and the disguise is really watertight.


    Lao Chaofeng quickly replied, "I don''t have that ability. The master asked me to help you."


    Fang Tianxing understood why he could easily see through himself. That''s why.


    Lao Chaofeng continued: "the master sent me to help my uncle, but I will not give up if I have orders."


    Fang Tianxing helped him up and quickly said, "thank you for your help. I''ve got a little bit of an eye. I need to follow the vine to find the main messenger behind me."


    Soon Fang Tianxing left here and went back to his residence. Liu Shanming should have come back.


    He found that it was a double in Fang Tianxing''s clothes. He went back and found that Fang Tianxing was still in the same place. He didn''t seem to have been anywhere.


    He felt a little strange in his heart, but he could not tell what was wrong. He could only continue to monitor like this.


    Fang Tianxing has been very arrogant these days, which has offended many people. It is said that the porcelain vase in his hand is a treasure. It is very valuable and he found it missing.


    Lao Chaofeng has personally proved that everyone naturally believes in Fang Tianxing. He is even more jealous of Fang Tianxing. These people may live at the bottom all their lives. For those who come from the same family, they can get good luck. They feel that their fate is unfair.


    These people''s life is not very lucky, all of their own are involuntarily, how can luck exist.


    Liu Shanming feels that his opportunity has come. This time, he must let Fang Tianxing die without a burial place. His hatred has been accumulated for a long time. He needs to find a breakthrough and vent it.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to dodge a gun and hard to defend a hidden arrow. Fang Tianxing doesn''t care what he does, as long as everything goes according to his expectations.


    Soon I had my own plan. It was a rare ceremony to teach students. It was an opportunity for some people to offer sacrifices. Many people were flocking to it.


    The competition is very simple, and it''s not difficult. It''s about appreciating and valuing the artifacts, testing their professionalism, and ultimately the best performers can become worshippers.


    Many people attach great importance to this assessment, for their own situation is a bit bad, this is an opportunity for carp to jump the dragon''s gate, those who are prepared are naturally eager to try, which makes people feel helpless.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t think so. Even if he passes the competition, he just becomes a sacrifice. He doesn''t like it at all. He just wants to prove that his appreciation level has improved during this period.


    Soon after the competition, the first game is to distinguish the true from the false. There are five vases in front of them. Even if they pass the primary, it''s not difficult for those who really care, but those who haven''t learned are in a bit of a dilemma.


    It''s just that such things make people feel helpless. For them, it''s a huge challenge. They only know how to bury themselves in their work, and they are likely to catch the blind at the moment. On the contrary, those idlers can perform well at the moment.


    Fang Tianxing sees all this in his eyes. He has some understanding of people''s situation. If he gets the same, he has to lose the same. How can he have the best of both worlds? Those who want to do it will eventually lose both.


    People should have a long-term vision, not just in front of the eyes, such things are so terrible, is a kind of people feel helpless, but many times there is no choice.

 Chapter 993

    Time is very tight. Everyone is trying to distinguish between the genuine and the fake. They are concentrating on it. Liu Shanming also took part in the competition. He thinks he should seize the opportunity. In fact, he doesn''t hope to succeed, but he can''t allow Fang Tianxing to succeed.


    The people behind him also don''t allow Fang Tianxing to succeed. Once Fang Tianxing''s successful carp leaps to the dragon''s gate and becomes equal to him, it is bound to become difficult to manage and a huge trouble.


    Therefore, with his behind the scenes friends, Liu Wuming certainly has the strength to do harm to Fang Tianxing and prevent his progress.


    Liu Shanming didn''t look at those things at all. He had been prompted to know which one was real and which one was selected the fastest. After all, the power of offering is much stronger than these guys.


    It surprised other people to see that Liu Shanming was able to find out the fake so quickly, and after the confirmation of the judges, he picked out the right one.


    Many people have made great efforts. Some people have a deep study of antiques. Naturally, they are much better than others.


    Soon, some people succeeded in finding out the fake, others tried to make up for it, but most of them failed. One out of five, the chance was not too high.


    Soon the appointed time came, and those who didn''t pick out the fakes would mean failure and lose the qualification to continue to participate in the competition.


    After the first round of baptism, most of the remaining ones are talented for Jianbao, either with extraordinary luck or with support. They are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    The second round soon began. It was a written test to test their knowledge of antiques.


    Examinees are sitting on the tables divided into grids, looking at the papers in front of them, and the invigilator is on the side of the inspection, not to let them play any small moves.


    However, no matter how strict it is, there will be loopholes. Moreover, the discomfort of loopholes is caused by internal pressure, but by external pressure. For example, Liu Shanming does not need to think about it and gets the answers to the questions directly.


    He recited the answers to the questions thoroughly, and even recited them backwards. Basically, he wrote the text silently, and he finished it soon.


    He looked at other people, either scratching his ears or blinking his eyes, and wanted to go astray, but it was not so easy. Some people wanted to copy others, but they were found in the twinkling of an eye.


    It''s a bit helpless to be pulled out to fight the board without any mercy. Listening to his scream, it''s natural to frighten other people with crooked ideas.


    Fang Tianxing knows all these questions. It''s only a matter of time before he finishes writing them. However, Liu Shanming also feels helpless. He also wants to become a priest as soon as possible. However, he demands that Fang Tianxing be overthrown at all costs and that he should never succeed in becoming a priest.


    Liu Shanming has to find a way to prevent Fang Tianxing''s success. Seeing he''s eyes cast from a distance makes him shudder. He doesn''t allow Fang Tianxing to become a priest, and of course he won''t allow himself to succeed, because he will also be out of his control.


    Knowing that he had to be strong, he couldn''t make him suspicious. At this time, a man in the seat next to him threw out a small note, which was a letter of help. I hope others can help him to pass the standard. The receiver should be careful to hide the letter. He is good at learning books, which makes people feel a little bad.


    The two brothers have deep feelings. They should share happiness with each other. As long as they have one success, they will be able to achieve the Tao and ascend to heaven.


    That white face is his elder brother. He is good at reading on weekdays, but his practice is not enough. The third level is that he can never pass. Only the written answer to the brother, in order to fight for a chance, this is some helpless, no one will easily solve their own problems.


    He secretly wrote the answer and wanted to pass it on to his brother, but Liu Shanming saw it all in his eyes. At the critical moment, he blocked his brother''s note and hit it to Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing had been aware of the situation of the two brothers for a long time. Originally, he ignored it. He did not expect that Liu Shanming would bring disaster to the East and blame himself.


    Fang Tianxing flicked his finger, and the answer flew back and landed on Liu Shanming''s desk. He didn''t let Liu Shanming think too much. The invigilator had found something strange and said, "Liu Shanming, what''s on your desk?"


    Liu Shanming also had an idea. He immediately said, "this is what Fang Tianxing gave me. He wants to carry dirty things and frame me up."


    The invigilator pointed to two people and said to them, "come with me after the exam."


    The invigilator took away the note with the answer and asked them to continue the examination.


    When the exam is over, Fang Tianxing and Liu Puming leave with the invigilator. Other people also think that they are more or less lucky, and they are likely to be canceled.


    In the room, there are several worshippers in charge of the examination, including he. The worshipper surnamed Fu sits on the throne. He is the person in charge of the examination.


    He asked, "Liu Shanming, you said Fang Tianxing gave you the answer. Do you know what the accusation of false accusation is?"


    Liu Pu Ming was a little scared, but glancing at He Gong''s eyes, he immediately said, "I''m sure Fang Tianxing gave me the answer."


    After listening to his words, the Fu family name worshipper thought for a moment and said, "open the light retaining mirror and have a look at the record."


    This streamer mirror can record the image of the scene, and can show it. Naturally, there are streamer stone records in this examination. Soon someone moved the streamer mirror to the examination room.


    Let the streamer mirror play the picture of the examination room at that time, Liu Shanming felt a little uneasy. However, seeing that he was not flustered, he must have been prepared.


    Soon the streamer mirror began to play the recorded scene, which was clear at first, but at the beginning of cheating, the picture suddenly disappeared, as if there was a missing section, and then a clear picture was the next thing.


    Everyone was surprised to know that there must be something fishy, but this kind of thing is really bad.


    There was no reason for the management of the utensils, but he said to the people, "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s bad."


    This is not very satisfactory, but it is also an answer.


    Fang Tianxing has been silent. In his opinion, some of them have fallen into the trap at the beginning. Now he is thinking about whether to fall into the trap.


    If you can''t choose, you can continue to compete and maybe get the position of worship. However, this is the investigation of the other party''s Tianxing, which is not helpful. If you choose to fall into the trap, you may take the opportunity to break into the enemy and get useful information.

 Chapter 994

    However, even if you deliberately want to fall into the trap, you have to act like a little bit, and you can''t be too clumsy.


    Fang Tianxing quickly showed an angry look and said: "why the records on Liuguang stone are lost? Someone must want to harm me."


    This sound harsh, obviously has been in charge of the site of worship, Sun said: "this thing is broken, no one wants to, this is not your excuse."


    Several worshippers gathered in the hut to discuss how to deal with it. In fact, they didn''t care about the life and death of these guys at all. They just wanted to solve the problems or solve the people who had problems.


    At this time, he also stood up and said, "in order to protect fairness and justice, it is suggested that Liu Shanming and Fang Tianxing''s achievements be invalidated."


    His approach is to let Fang Tianxing lose the election and achieve his goal. Another worshiper agrees with him. He just wants to calm things down and doesn''t care about fairness at all.


    However, the Fu surname worshipper who sat on the throne did not agree with him. He said, "then it doesn''t matter what the truth is. As long as the problem is solved, the life and death of the man will be ignored."


    This point out two people''s mind, let them some down, then he can''t help but say: "this is wrong, these guys can''t pass the exam this time, and next time, it''s hard to let us be responsible."


    What he said is to use his own identity to suppress others. However, this Fu surname worshiper is not a soft Lord. He won''t be easily defeated.


    "It doesn''t mean that they are more noble when they are worshipped. Who doesn''t come from the clerks. Now that you''ve made a sacrifice, you don''t care whether they live or die. " Fu Xinggong angrily rebuked.


    He said the truth, these people do not care about the life and death of the man, maybe after this setback, they will never stand up again. In fact, they don''t care about these things at all.


    It was hard for them to distinguish for a moment. They were so ridiculous about their own strength. They had to go to old Chaofeng to solve it. They asked old Chaofeng to see him together. Old Chaofeng already knew about him.


    At the moment, for their request, the old Chaofeng also felt very bad. He gongfeng said outside the door, "I''m going to visit the old Chaofeng. I don''t know. I need the old Chaofeng to make a decision."


    There was no word in it for a moment. After a long time, old Chaofeng said, "you can decide this as long as it doesn''t damage the pawnshop''s image."


    With these words, the voice of the old emperor disappeared, as if he had fallen into a state of tranquility and ignored these worldly affairs. This makes people feel helpless. No one will know the problem.


    A few people were shut up, but the attitude of the old worshippers was inclined to calm down and not enlarge the situation. The result soon came out. Fang Tianxing and Liu Shanming''s achievements were cancelled, and the worshippers in charge of the scene were also punished. They cut off a month''s bonus. This was the end of the matter.


    Fang Tianxing shows great dissatisfaction. In fact, many people understand him and sympathize with him. But if we want to stand up and testify for him, we probably don''t want to.


    At the end of the selection, Fang Tianxing and Liu Shanming won the first and second places. Unfortunately, their achievements are invalid, and the third one will replace them.


    After this attack, Fang Tianxing began to have a hangover all day. He looked decadent and seemed to be a bit depressed.


    Many people see him as a negative teaching material, telling their younger generation not to learn from Fang Tianxing, to make good efforts, and not to fall down in the face of a setback.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s appearance, he gongfeng didn''t alienate him. Instead, he often hissed at him.


    After a drunk, he did a wrong thing and broke a treasure. Once let people know, it must be too much to eat.


    However, he gongfeng helps Fang Tianxing hide it. This is his kindness, and Fang Tianxing also joins his team.


    Fang Tianxing joined he gongfeng''s camp as he wished, but of course he won''t be trusted easily. He just has to pay attention to some external things. It''s very difficult to get to the core. This makes people feel a little ridiculous. They all feel helpless.


    If you trade some genuine goods for fakes and sell them, you can get more money. Fang Tianxing is responsible for selling them. No one knows where the money has gone.


    They sell their goods through this way of ant moving, which, of course, makes a big hole, and eats up the inside like a mouse.


    To do such a thing, it''s certainly not a simple He Gong who can do it. The forces behind the scenes, such as Tianxing''s imagination, are even bigger. If you want to remove them, you will certainly hurt your muscles and bones, but if you don''t remove them, you will have endless troubles.


    There are many dead branches in the trees, so we can''t cut them across the board. We should find out the details of them and root them out at a fixed point to minimize the loss.


    Fang Tianxing is only responsible for transporting things. As for where to sell them, he doesn''t know. He wants to visit secretly several times, but he doesn''t make any achievements.


    If you want to get the real core secrets, you have to make them trust themselves more so that they can get access to the core secrets.


    It''s bad to make our own strength more ridiculous soon. We can arrange a good opportunity to let Fang Tianxing enter the enemy more smoothly.


    One of them, Liu gongfeng, accidentally showed his horse''s feet and was arrested.


    However, he refused to give a confession at all, but he just kept silent. Fang Tianxing knew that he was also a peripheral member of the forces behind the scenes. This was a way to cast stones and ask for directions, in order to let the people behind the scenes show their feet.


    When someone is arrested, of course, they are worried that he will give up the person behind the scenes. He Gong, they design to give up Liu Gong or kill him.


    It is expected that they will take action. The prison has already laid a net, waiting for the prey to come in.


    He can''t rely on anyone else. He only comes to Liu himself. The guard outside is just a god general. He can easily be put down by him, and he can''t even see his face clearly.


    When he gongfeng enters the prison, the guards here can''t hurt him at all. He sneaks to the cell. When Liu gongfeng sees he gongfeng coming, he naturally wants to make a sound.


    Hastily said to him: "don''t make a sound. I''m here to take you out. Follow me out later. Don''t make a sound."


    Liu Gong Feng nodded and watched he Gong Feng stick the charm on his body. Soon their figures became transparent, and other people couldn''t see them. Soon he left the prison.


    He left the prison with Liu gongfeng and brought him to a small forest.


    When they stopped, he gongfeng asked, "you didn''t say anything about us."

 Chapter 995

    Liu gongfeng immediately said: "of course, we didn''t say it out. Our affairs are confidential. I still have life to say it out."


    "That''s good. You know the weight." He Gong Feng said with satisfaction.


    Liu gongfeng came up and said, "when can I do that. Return to the service of the Lord. "


    He gongfeng said with a smile: "soon you will have the chance to serve."


    As he spoke, he walked to Liu gongfeng. At the moment when he was close to him, he quickly hit Liu gongfeng with one hand. Liu gongfeng was not on guard at all. This hand killed Liu gongfeng and directly killed him.


    Before Liu''s recovery, he hit him and killed him.


    Soon, Liu Gong died. He Gong Feng said angrily, "just like you, how dare the Lord keep you?"


    He doesn''t care what it is. In his opinion, only the dead can keep the secret forever, and how can the people who have had an accident continue to use it? Wouldn''t it bring trouble to him.


    He gongfeng thought that after Liu gongfeng left, Liu''s body turned into wood, just a puppet.


    This is the puppet that Fang Tianxing found from the puppet king. It can be used to kill him. It was with this function that Fang Tianxing and Liu Gong appeared not far away.


    "Now you can give up on those people." Fang Tianxing said to Liu gongfeng.


    At the moment, Liu gongfeng''s face is pale. If Fang Tianxing hadn''t replaced him with a puppet in advance, he would have died just now, and he was looking forward to someone coming to help him. But I didn''t expect that these people didn''t care about their old love at all and planned to kill themselves.


    He picked up his life, and now he knew that he wanted to repay his kindness. He quickly said, "I don''t know who was behind the scenes, but we all call him the Lord. We have never seen his true face, only that his identity is mysterious and powerful."


    Fang Tianxing knows that he hasn''t found the real core yet, but this time, he also reveals a layer of fog and understands the situation behind.


    However, this holy Lord manipulates so many people, and he is definitely not a simple person. The people under his command do not know his identity. It can be seen that he is cautious and will not easily show his flaws.


    It''s not easy to find out the identity of this person, but it also shows that his identity must be familiar to everyone, otherwise it would not be so mysterious.


    Fang Tianxing had a clue, but it was just a clue.


    Soon he went back with him and appreciated Fang Tianxing''s performance. If he hadn''t tipped off in advance, it would have brought a lot of trouble in case Liu gongfeng revealed their affairs.


    After successfully solving the future trouble, he Gong''s trust in Tianxing has increased.


    He also got a lot of rewards for removing Liu''s worship. As long as they can solve future problems, they don''t care about the death of some people.


    This time, the matter passed quickly. According to the law enforcement department, the prisoner escaped and the matter was settled.


    On this day, he Gongshen mysteriously took Fang Tianxing to a place, saying that he wanted to accept the organizational test and give him more courage.


    Come to a special place, here is a bamboo forest, I don''t know who planted it, it looks very quiet, it''s a residence of celebrities.


    I saw the man in the bamboo forest. He stood there with his hands behind his back. He looked like an expert in the world. He pretended to be a fan.


    Fang Tianxing was aware of the helplessness at the first time. A small God was entitled to be arrogant in front of him, but now he was a man in the realm of God King, so he was respectful.


    He Gong was also very respectful and said to the man, "messenger of the wind, I''ll bring some new members to show you to the old man."


    The situation is in front of us. Fang Tianxing said respectfully: "I''m a new member. I''m here to pay my respects."


    The figure didn''t turn around, just said, "why do you want to join our organization?"


    "I''m very dissatisfied with them. Why are they born to be squeezed? They don''t have the chance to turn over. They join the organization just to have the chance to get ahead." Fang Tianxing said with anger.


    Hearing his reply, the man with his hands on his back turned his head and looked like an immortal. It was really impressive.


    He said to Tianxing: "our organization attaches great importance to talents. As long as we work well for the organization, we will not treat you badly."


    He explored the lower part of Tianxing''s body. It''s a common Protoss blood. The poor skill will not cultivate too subtle divine power, and the breath in his body is also messy.


    "It seems that your cultivation method focuses on the thunder system. I''ll give you this wind thunder formula, and you''ll be able to break through the five heavens of the God King in half a month." The wind messenger said to Tianxing.


    There are four messengers of wind, rain, thunder and lightning around the king. They are very close to the core. To get in touch with them is undoubtedly a step closer to the core,


    Fang Tianxing quickly and respectfully took the book, pretended to be very happy, and said gratefully, "thank you for your help."


    He put the Dharma in his arms like a treasure, which naturally made the old man feel happy. He encouraged him and said, "come on, I''ll see your accomplishments in a month."


    Soon he gongfeng left with Fang Tianxing. He said with an envious tone, "you are really lucky. You will be appreciated by the messenger of the wind. In the future, it will be limitless. Maybe you will rely on your support."


    Fang Tianxing said modestly: "where, where, or can''t do without the help of what worship."


    He didn''t care about his flattery at all. In fact, he knew that the skill was defective long ago. The harder he practiced, the earlier he would attack.


    He used to be the same as Fang Tianxing. Later, he changed his skills to get rid of the disadvantages, but it also brought down the root cause. That''s another way of saying.


    After taking the formula of wind and thunder back, Fang Tianxing didn''t rush to practice, because he just took a look at it at the beginning and found that there was something wrong with the skill. Practicing according to this skill will soon go crazy. Although it''s not too serious, it will also fall into a disease that he can''t get rid of all his life.


    The power of this kind of skill is not small, but it is based on the huge consumption of the body, and soon the disadvantages will appear.


    The more frequently you practice, the more you use it, the more obvious the disadvantages will be. However, there must be a way to alleviate it. Otherwise, it would not be passed on to the people in the organization. Isn''t this a way to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot.

 Chapter 996

    Fang Tianxing sighs that these people are vicious in their heart. After practicing this skill, they are afraid that they will be controlled by others all their lives. This makes people feel a little bad.


    Fang Tianxing just let one of his own parts learn this kind of skill. However, to know what will happen after practicing this kind of skill, someone has to try it to know the exact situation.


    On the way back, Fang Tianxing saw a vagrant beggar. He didn''t seem to be a beggar all the time. He didn''t beg like other beggars, but a wooden man who lost his mind.


    Fang Tianxing knows that he is Liu gongfeng''s son. Since Liu gongfeng was arrested, his family has fallen and his property has been taken away by others. He has been driven out and exiled in the street.


    He has no survival skills at all. He can''t even ask for food, and he has lost his confidence in living.


    He didn''t even want to beg. He was just waiting to die. He walked up to him and lost a piece of gold to his feet.


    Seeing the gold, he rarely looked up at the people in front of him, who would reward him as an incompetent beggar.


    He saw Fang Tianxing''s appearance, recognized his identity and said in surprise, "what do you want me to do?"


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "I want you to live."


    Liu Ping raised his head and said, "why do you want to live? My father is dead. Do I still have to live? "


    "Don''t you want to take revenge for your father, for those who hurt you, which can also be a reason to live." Fang Tianxing said to Liu Ping.


    There was a flicker of hesitation in Liu Ping''s eyes, but he quickly said, "do I have the strength to leave my father''s protection? I''m just a waste."


    "If I give you this opportunity, it will cost you some money, will you?" Fang Tianxing said to him.


    "I''m not even afraid of death. There''s something I can''t bear to give." Liu Ping said immediately.


    "Then come with me." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    Liu Ping just hesitated for a moment, and then he kept up with Fang Tianxing.


    Soon a month later, Liu Ping came back, and his strength improved greatly. The second uncle who drove him out of Liu''s house was killed by him, and he regained control of Liu''s house.


    No one knows where he got his skills, only that he has a chance to turn over.


    Few people know that he has been enduring the unbearable pain of ordinary people. It''s his secret. It''s also the price of revenge.


    He is willing to bear such pain. Every time he exercises, he will feel toothache and pain in his heart.


    Fang Tianxing, through his situation, can accurately imitate the situation after practicing. This is the most perfect, and the messenger of the strong wind will not see the flaw.


    A month later, Fang Tianxing passed the test of the wind messenger and got a month''s special medicine to suppress the pain of Yungong.


    It''s a special medicine. It can reduce the toothache that gets into the bone marrow. Fang Tianxing pretends to take it, and secretly gives it to Liu Ping, asking him to use less power, so that it won''t be easy to attack.


    Soon will be their own strength to the limit, such things are people feel helpless, no one will know their helplessness.


    If the organization holds the handle, the trust of the other party''s Tianxing will increase greatly, and more important things will be taught to him.


    However, if you want to see the so-called God, it''s not just a matter of level, but that God will not easily appear without great things.


    If there is no major event, we have to create major events. Fang Tianxing was originally here to do things. Fang Tianxing began to know the existence of the organization. This organization is very huge. It seems that it has influence in all major chambers of Commerce. It almost controls more than half of the major chambers of commerce. In the long run, I''m afraid it will be a big end.


    Soon new problems appeared. Tianwen Shendi issued a notice to all the leaders of its chambers of Commerce to hold a meeting together. Many of them were members of the organization.


    All the people who were called attended the meeting, but they soon lost the news. It was rumored that they had discovered the conspiracy of the organization, so they were arrested. This had to shock the high level of the organization. The loss of so many members would not destroy the whole army, but it would also hurt the vitality of the organization.


    Report to the Lord to find out. Even the messenger of the gale is in this meeting.


    The other three messengers came forward to take people to find out the situation. Fang Tianxing met them. They were the four messengers of wind, rain, thunder and lightning. This time, the remaining three messengers of thunder, rain master and electric dragon were all sent out.


    They took the peripheral members to the sunset valley to find out the situation. A net has been laid here. Even if the Holy Lord did not appear and killed all these people, it can be regarded as cutting off the Holy Lord''s hands.


    However, Fang Tianxing felt that things were not so smooth. It was very common to see the messengers. If his messengers were just like this, they would not be worried at all.


    After walking into the valley, Fang Tianxing immediately found an opportunity. There was an array here. Fang Tianxing took the initiative to ask for help to break the array, but it seemed that he was consuming too much. Suddenly, his toothache broke out and he rolled on the ground.


    Seeing his appearance, they were not surprised, but they also wondered why Fang Tianxing didn''t take the holy medicine. Some kind-hearted people took more holy medicine and gave him one to relieve his symptoms.


    In fact, Fang Tianxing is to send a signal to those ambushing people to retreat and temporarily stop their action.


    Those who were ambushing in the dark received the signal from Fang Tianxing. Naturally, they retreated and did not move any more. All the way into the valley.


    This sunset valley is a legendary hot place. It is said that it is very close to the center of the earth, and ground fires often break out. There are many hot springs nearby, which is also a good place for leisure.


    However, it also makes people feel extremely hot and unbearable. The four seasons are like summer. Even these people with high accomplishments are sweating here.


    They finally found the trace of those people. It turns out that they found an underground palace here, which may have been the residence of the sunset emperor. There are many treasures in it.


    No one is too many to explore the treasures left here. Of course, it''s a waste of time to explore here, but they are also very happy. They think the cost is worth it, and they are naturally happy.


    It''s just that they have forgotten the time and have been here for nearly a month.


    They were relieved at last. They just said that they were looking for relatives and friends. The envoys were all disguised, not the four envoys at all.


    Fortunately, I didn''t do it before. Once I do it, I''m sure I''ll fall into a passive position and expose internal problems.


    These people exchanged greetings for a while, and then left. Some people stayed to look for treasures. It was also a harvest, not a trip in vain.


    It''s impossible for them to return empty handed. They don''t know where they are, and they don''t know when they are used as a tool of temptation.


    But get some benefits, good left with joy, this is a little ridiculous, for him is a tour.

 Chapter 997

    This kind of thing is very ridiculous. It''s helpless for them. Fortunately, they didn''t disclose their plans, otherwise all their efforts would be wasted.


    Fang Tianxing feels more and more that the people behind the scenes are very cunning. Ordinary means can''t deal with him at all. Now he should have been suspicious, but it''s not sure to what extent the other party is aware of it.


    Fang Tianxing knew that this place was a secret place that the God Emperor of heaven had got for a long time, and most of it had been understood. Now is to take out as bait, frame them for a month, is to implement the plan.


    This time, it can''t be regarded as nothing. At least we can know what kind of situation these people are. We didn''t take advantage of them in the first fight.


    It was also a useful attempt. He also found some clues and wanted to find out the person behind the scenes.


    Soon everyone went back, and Fang Tianxing also went back. Then he Gong was very satisfied with the performance of the other party''s Tianxing. There were not many people who could not be afraid of danger and took the initiative to sacrifice for the organization.


    Soon Fang Tianxing knew more about it. They kept moving things out to sell. The money they got would be handed over to the organization behind the scenes. The money would be sent to a bank and transferred out through the account here.


    Whether the money is transferred to the owner behind the scenes is a direction of investigation. The investigation soon started and found that the money would be sent to the bank, and then to a place called Xiaoyao villa.


    There are a lot of famous swords gathered here. There are many casting experts here, who can cast the best weapons of the Protoss.


    At the same time, there are many complicated relationships here. They cast weapons for people, but Zuxun never disclosed the buyer''s information. They need to cast weapons at the same time.


    What you want, as long as the starting price, you will get what you want.


    Fang Tianxing knows that the only way to open a breakthrough is to find opportunities here. The Holy Lord bought a lot of weapons from here. There must be war to fight. He must understand the situation and stop their conspiracy.


    He disguised himself as a buyer who needed to buy weapons and sneaked into Baibing villa. There were many weapons displayed here. All kinds of weapons were very excellent weapons with a cold light.


    Fang Tianxing took a look at these things and felt that they were just ordinary goods, not magic weapons.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s indifference, the waiter quickly understood that Fang Tianxing might not like these things. Soon he said, "there are better ones in there. You can come with me if you need to."


    Fang Tianxing followed him in. The temperature inside was higher than that of the casting place. There were many weapons on display here, which were much better than those outside.


    Some weapons have even begun to give birth to wisdom. Through the eye of the Dharma, we can see some light. This shows that these spirits have good abilities, and they can also practice. The more ingenious way is to put the creatures with spirit into the utensils, which can quickly take shape. The disadvantage is that they require a good fit between the spirits and the utensils.


    If it doesn''t fit, it is likely to cause harm. If the rejection is strong, it will be counterproductive to the objects and spirits, so the success rate is not high.


    There is also a kind of artifact that produces its own spirit. The degree of fit is certainly very good, but the disadvantage is that it grows slowly and can not be met.


    But there are a lot of weapons here that show signs of the birth of the spirit. It won''t be long before they really take shape. At that time, they will be the magic weapons shining in the world.


    Each one is a unique treasure, but there are five or six here. The waiter saw that Fang Tianxing could see the extraordinary pieces of the spirit tools. Naturally, he knew that he was also an expert. He quickly said, "these are the works left by several deceased masters of Baibing villa. They have been dead for a long time, but these works still shine."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "these things are poured into the efforts of the foundry. They should shine forever in the world, but the weapons will also be damaged, or even die in the battlefield. This is their destiny."


    At this time, a young man came out, said: "once blooming is no regret this life, no bloom withered is the biggest sorrow."


    Fang Tianxing was very appreciative of his words. This is the spirit that a young man should have. Seeing the man, the waiter quickly said, "third young master, how did you come here?"


    The young man said, "when you see people who have good knowledge, it''s natural to have a good meeting."


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile, "it''s just a little bit of research, not much knowledge."


    "Brother, I have great bearing. I want to make friends with you. Please have a good talk in my reception hall." Three CHILDES sincerely invite a way.


    Fang Tianxing accepted his invitation and came to his reception room. In fact, it''s more appropriate to say that it''s a weapons room. Weapons are everywhere. Even the tables and chairs are full of rebellious feelings, and they don''t look at ease.


    Third childe some embarrassment of say¡° I''m sorry. This is my usual place to practice weapons. You''re kidding


    "It seems that the third young master really loves these weapons so much that he is crazy. How can he laugh?" Fang Tianxing doesn''t care.


    The third childe picked up a simple halberd and said, "this is a replica of the halberd used by the great emperor of the wilderness. I found a lot of information to do it, but it''s much worse than the real one. It''s far less powerful than the halberd."


    His tone is full of regret, which is somewhat helpless. For him, it is the greatest regret in life that he can not perfectly reproduce his favorite weapon.


    "A powerful weapon must have experienced extraordinary experiences just like its master. Sometimes it is not a subjective replica that can succeed." Fang Tianxing said to the third young master.


    "Yes, these people have become legends. Many stories have been made up at will, and there is no way to start. In a few days, there will be a sword test meeting in the villa, and the successor will be determined according to the weapons made by several young masters." Third childe some worry of say.


    He said that naturally, he meant something, and Fang Tianxing was not unreasonable.


    "If there''s anything I can do for you, I''m happy to help," he said


    Hearing Fang Tianxing''s words, the three CHILDES happily said: "I just need your help, so that I can have a good place in the sword Test Conference."


    The power of a weapon is not only the level of control and cultivation of the user, but also the power of the weapon. The strength of the operator determines the power of the weapon. Therefore, the sword test is not only a test of the casting level of the weapon, but also a strong sword holder.


    The third young master is very happy. He thinks Fang Tianxing is also a man who likes weapons. It''s very good for him to be the sword bearer. He can even increase the chance of winning.

 Chapter 998

    Fang Tianxing can also take this opportunity to enter the Baibing villa, find out the identity of the person who ordered the weapons, and find out what the Lord wants to do.


    It''s a short time from the sword test meeting, and the weapon casting of the third young master is coming to an end. It''s a long gun. It seems to be with the sound of wind and thunder, not ordinary products.


    "Well, it''s made by imitating the legendary four winds and thunder gun. What do you think, brother Fang?" The third young master asked Tianxing, his tone full of expectation.


    "The casting of this weapon is superior, but it can''t inspire all the spirit without proper spirit." Fang Tianxing saw the problem and said to the third young master.


    The third young master seemed very surprised. He said: "yes, I have found a Lei Jiao that can be used as the weapon of this gun. But it''s going to take, and it''s going to take some work. "


    "I think you have made a full arrangement." Fang Tianxing asked.


    "Not bad." Three childe month fierce have become bamboo of say, he really already arranged everything.


    Three days later, they came to a sea area. It is said that the young Lei Jiao often came here to bask in the sun, so he laid an ambush here and waited for the fish to take the bait.


    They hide in a special place at the bottom of the sea and wait quietly, waiting for the fish to fall into the trap, which is also the joy of hunting.


    It didn''t wait too long. Soon there was a strong fluctuation in the water, which indicated that there was a huge creature in the water. It was the Lei Jiao. Soon they saw a huge snake like creature swimming. Because of its large size, they could only see part of its body.


    Seeing that thing coming, the third young master immediately said to his opponent, "go to open the array, and keep this Lei Jiao."


    His subordinates immediately took orders to open the array and trap Lei Jiao. As long as he was trapped, he would be caught in a jar.


    However, just when he felt that he had the chance to win, he found that there seemed to be another Lei Jiao coming in. It seemed that it was his elder brother who came out to play with his younger brother.


    At this point, there is no other way. If we miss the opportunity, we will not know the age of the monkey. Moreover, the sword test meeting is imminent. If we can not find the right spirit before that, the magic weapon will not be able to exert its greatest power.


    The third young master Teng got up from his seat and said angrily, "this time we must succeed. I personally supervise the battle. I have many rewards for success. If we fail, we can''t afford it."


    When everyone came up, the array had already started. The young Lei Jiao didn''t realize anything unusual. The older Lei Jiao noticed something wrong, and he threw his tail alertly to the barrier.


    Soon there was a loud noise. It was the strength of the barrier that blocked Lei Jiao''s tail.


    The elder Lei Jiao soon realized that he was trapped by the array. He let out a long cry and told his brother that they were in danger.


    The young Lei Jiao was still playing and didn''t realize the danger was approaching. After hearing the elder brother''s warning, he knew the seriousness of the matter no matter how naughty he was.


    Soon they found out the specific location of the barrier. The barrier was realized by the 18 Dinghai pillars underground. Lei Jiao was born with the ability to overturn the river and the sea, and the pillars under the sea could not stand them for too long.


    "Start the sea thunder and distract them." The third childe ordered.


    Soon some people began to throw some iron bumps into the water, that is, sea thunder. The invention of this kind of thing originated from an accident, and it was only after that that that this kind of disposable weapon that can explode in the water was developed.


    Soon there was a huge sound coming from the water. It was the explosion of sea thunder in the water, which set off countless water spray.


    Those Lei Jiao were infuriated by these things, which greatly infuriated them and made them give up the attack barrier and turn to them.


    This is what they hope to see. The best way for human beings to deal with wild animals is to lay traps and slowly dissipate their power before they can be tamed.


    But the premise of all this is that the cage is strong enough not to be damaged by wild animals. The wild animals that rush out of the cage are terrible.


    All the people took out their weapons. The plan was much more difficult than the original plan. We had to defeat Lei Jiao.


    The third young master also took out his own weapon. It was a short sword. It looked very simple. The magic power injected into it. There was a virtual shadow in front of the sword tip.


    Fang Tianxing realized that it used to be a famous sword, but later it was broken somehow. He had no choice but to change it into a short sword, but even so, he could not hide the light.


    For a moment, countless lights flashed, and all the people attacked together. It seemed that Lei Jiao''s huge body could not escape.


    Countless flashes of light appeared on Lei Jiao''s huge body. Most of them just left some traces on the scales. Only a few of them cut the scales and caused certain injuries.


    Lei Jiao''s skin is rough and his flesh is thick. Even if he causes some seemingly serious injuries, they are just skin injuries.


    When the beast is attacked, it will only become more fierce. Lei Jiao has a thunder ball in his mouth. The place he hit is like being struck by lightning. Many Protoss are also beaten by others.


    As the elder brother, Lei Jiao blocked most of the attacks, and he also became the main force to attack the protoss on the scene.


    On the other side, Xiao Lei Jiao didn''t realize that it was a critical moment of life and death, and some of them didn''t come back to their senses.


    He is still very young, and has always been a respectable man. He has never experienced such bloodshed, and of course he will not know the hardship and cruelty.


    He wanted to do something for him, but most of the time, the more he helped, the more helpful he was. He wanted to attack the protoss, but it often became a breakthrough for the other side.


    He doesn''t know how to hide his own vital points, so he always needs the protection of his elder brother. On the contrary, he makes his elder brother suffer a lot of harm, which is a bit bad.


    It''s also strange that the protoss are too cunning. After discovering this, they deliberately attack the young Lei Jiao, which makes brother Lei Jiao have to help resist.


    It''s a bit mean, but it''s really practical. Soon old Lei Jiao was all over and hurt a lot.


    That year, Lei Jiao was not good for nothing. He attacked the barrier desperately and wanted to rush out. The elder leijiao interacts with the protoss, and the younger leijiao also exerts the power he doesn''t normally have.


    Finally, one of the 18 pillars was knocked by him, and the power of the barrier was weaker. Seeing this, young Lei Jiao felt hopeful and naturally worked harder.


    It''s reasonable to deal with a Lei Jiao, but the situation is unexpected, and with a stronger companion, it''s a bit stretched.


    "We must never let Lei Jiao escape. We need powerful people to jump into the sea and stabilize the Dinghai pillar. Otherwise, these Lei Jiao will escape and the dragon will return to the sea. It will be very difficult to find them again." The third childe said anxiously.

 Chapter 999

    Fang Tianxing thought for a moment and said, "I''ll come. It''s very important to grasp the Thunder Dragon for refining weapons."


    It''s also very happy to see that Fang Tianxing is willing to sacrifice his life to risk. He can get a good helper. As a leader, his ability is not the most important. The important thing is to have good subordinates to make things happen.


    But he also has to show his demeanor. If others are willing to work for him, he has to show it.


    The third young master ordered someone to bring a hammer. The hammer has great strength. It can''t be lifted without extraordinary strength.


    Fang Tianxing easily picked it up, and the people around him also believed in his strength. This battle is very difficult. The more time it is, the more confidence it needs.


    With the sky shaking hammer, Fang Tianxing stepped on the water. The water was rippling, but every step was the same. This shows that Fang Tianxing''s control of power was perfect, and he had no difficulty at all.


    This shows that he has the earthshaking hammer, the power control is wonderful, which makes those who are worried feel confident.


    Everyone tried hard to attack the elder Lei Jiao. For a moment, he could only be beaten passively. If it wasn''t for the sake of protecting his younger brother, he would not have been so passive. He just waited for the young Lei Jiao to leave the attack center, and as soon as he had slowed down, he would have sent out his own counterattack.


    Under the attack of elder Lei Jiao, the people suffered a lot, but they had to insist that the plan could only be realized if one of them was delayed.


    Fang Tianxing is also trying to make up for the knocked down Dinghai pillar. The young Lei Jiao finds that the power of the array has not weakened. He finds that Fang Tianxing is the guy who has set up the knocked down pillar again.


    Naturally, he came to chase the little guy, but Fang Tianxing was really cunning and always played hide and seek with him.


    The young Lei Jiao couldn''t catch him at all. He wasted his time in vain. The elder Lei Jiao''s injury was getting worse and worse, and he gave out bursts of sad cries.


    This makes the young Lei Jiao feel very uneasy, constantly attacking the array barrier, and no longer taking charge of Fang Tianxing.


    This is not a good situation. Fang Tianxing knows that his repair speed can''t keep up with the damage speed, so Fang Tianxing decides to deal with young Lei Jiao head-on.


    The shaking hammer in his hand drives the sea water to the leijiao like a tsunami. The leijiao also throws its tail, and its strength is absolutely not small.


    When they collided, the water seemed like thunder, and Fang Tianxing was also hit by the huge force.


    There is no place to rely on in this water. Human beings will suffer a lot when they fight with huge fierce animals. After all, the direction of individual evolution is different.


    Fang Tianxing settled down and saw that the young Lei Jiao was just rolling in the water for a moment. Then he recovered and bumped into him with the strength of the beast. Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate and stopped him with a sky shaking hammer.


    We must stop Lei Jiao. We can''t let him escape. We can fight for more opportunities if we delay for a while.


    With the passage of time, the explosive force of wild animals is very strong, but it is not unlimited after all. As long as they survive several times, they will become toothless tigers.


    In terms of system, beasts are naturally stronger, but only humanoid creatures can develop their wisdom to the maximum, and gods and demons are also created by human beings.


    Lei Jiao had never experienced such a thing before. He was fooled around. His elder brother has been seriously injured, and he realizes that he seems to be hard to escape from the hands of these Protoss.


    But after all, he is a brother. He doesn''t want his brother to be arrested. As a brother, he has done enough.


    The elder Lei Jiao just withstood the attack. He came here to open a gap for the younger Lei Jiao and give him a chance to escape.


    Fang Tianxing was also a little moved, but he didn''t feel pity at all. He just wanted to forge good weapons. He didn''t care about these things. He just wanted to feel like a Protoss, and he didn''t care about these orcs.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t intend to expose his strength. He is just a God King. How can he resist such a powerful Lei Jiao.


    It''s already close to God''s real strength. If he hadn''t been besieged by so many people and wanted to protect the young Lei Jiao, he would have escaped long ago.


    The short sword in the third childe''s hand suddenly glowed, which showed that the power of the sword was completely inspired by him.


    The dagger flies to Lei Jiao, who is older that year. He has already bumped five Dinghai pillars and opened a gap in the array. At this time, the dagger flies over and pierces the old Lei Jiao''s mouth.


    With leijiao''s vitality, he was easily killed by a single blow. After the dagger passed through, he went back to continue to pierce.


    Three swords and six holes, six swords and twelve holes. Lei Jiao was scarred before, but now he was hurt by this short sword, which can be said to be the last straw to crush the camel.


    Unable to support his huge body, elder Lei Jiao''s body plummeted and sank into the water.


    Young Lei Jiao doesn''t seem to understand what''s going on. His elder brother just immerses himself in the water. Maybe he''s just playing with himself. After a while, he will come up and tell him that he''s joking.


    But there is a feeling in my heart that my elder brother has left me forever and will never come up again.


    Just when he hesitated, those Protoss iron ropes had already locked him and completely controlled him.


    The old Lei Jiao''s body was also picked up, and his soul had to be stripped within 12 hours after his death before he could be transferred into the utensils as a spirit.


    Fang Tianxing suggested to the third young master to make a pair of double guns, one long and one short, which could use the souls of two leijiao.


    Moreover, by virtue of the connection between the two Lei Jiao souls, it can be said that it can increase the inexplicable power of the double spears. The third young master also agreed with him and did everything well before the sword test meeting.


    It''s possible for a long gun to make up for a short one. Double short guns don''t feel as good as double long guns?


    The sword test meeting started, and many celebrities came to watch. This is the decision of the next leader of Baibing villa. There are eight successors in this generation, and the real next leader has to choose from them.


    This is very important. Several candidates have to do their best to win the first place in the general assembly. In this way, they can become family leaders. Otherwise, they will be elders at most.


    Baibing mountain villa makes a living by casting weapons. Naturally, it is a competition to test the ability of refining weapons. To let their subordinates compete with weapons is to test their ability of refining weapons and unite the team.


    Several candidates have come up with their own masterpieces. The eldest son, Cui Qiao, has a big axe in which a lion soul is roaring.


    The second young master is the most popular child among the contemporary family owners. He carefully cultivated him and took out a knife. The blade is as black as ink. I can''t see what the name is, but the third young master is the most afraid of him.


    Among the rest, only the fifth and eighth are worthy of his attention, and the others are useless. In the third childe''s opinion, they do not pose much threat to him at all.

 Chapter 1000

    Choosing persistence may be a dead end. Choosing confession can also be an antidote. The sharp weapon used by these organizations to control people has become their best tool.


    Being arrested for less than a month will have to attack, only people who know that the organization will cause trouble still have a little fantasy in their hearts.


    Fang Tianxing only gave them a stick of incense time to consider. After a stick of incense, their choice will decide their next fate.


    Of course, some of them are tough and unwilling to be frank and lenient. Of course, they are locked up to torture their words and deeds. Some of them want to muddle through. They can''t be polite to them. They should be locked up for a few days.


    Those who are honest will give them the antidote for a period of time according to their confessions, so that they don''t have to suffer from the pain of the practice.


    Other people will have to confiscate the antidote on them, and let them carry it twice to fight back.


    Those who are rigid are not to see the coffin do not shed tears, eat a few times the pain will be soft.


    In the end, he didn''t find out the identity of the Lord, but Fang Tianxing didn''t worry, because he knew that this time, the Lord could not wait to die, he would certainly do something.


    The wedding ceremony was held as usual. Although it was a little bit of an episode, Fang Tianxing became a new uncle, and he was also a member of the southern region.


    He suppressed the rebel organizations with an iron hand and cleaned up the chaotic parties, which was a major event he did after he came to power. He made a name for himself and let the public know his power.


    No one has ever seen the true face of the Lord, so naturally, he can only escape. But after running for so long, how can he give up easily? Besides, there is still a card and a chance to turn over.


    Fang Tianxing expected that the LORD would use this card soon, and a big net had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t wait too long, but soon got the news that someone contacted the people in the Tibetan army Valley, as if to prepare for an incident.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t rush to move, just let them continue to disguise, he is in the dark to observe the situation of the visitor, it is a guy in black robes, can''t see the body, even men and women can''t know.


    He only saw that he was in contact with shataotian. He took the Lord''s token and the Lord''s instructions to prepare them for the war.


    He asked all the people to set up an incident in three days, and they must gather up 200000 troops of the dead to attack the nearest city immediately.


    The man in black left soon. Fang Tianxing secretly followed him and found that he seemed to be very careful. He kept going around for several times. Finally, there were more than a dozen people in black in the same clothes.


    In such a situation, it is impossible to find out who was the original black robed man. Fang Tianxing also found that he underestimated his opponent and could use such means.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he can''t cope with this situation. Fang Tianxing has nine parts, a total of 12 black robed people. He has nine parts to watch three-quarters of the black robed people. It should be said that he has won a lot.


    The reality has not failed Fang Tianxing''s expectation. One of the black robed people came to a village and then disappeared.


    When Fang Tianxing entered the village, it was already night. It was quiet in the village. There was no other sound except the barking of dogs,


    Fang Tianxing is very sure that the black robed man finally entered the village. In the east of the village is the biggest house. He is not the head of the village, but also the rich family in the village. Fang Tianxing thinks that this is worrying. When he enters the house, he only sees a big dog, and he will bark when he sees Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t stop him. When the people in the room were woken up by the barking of the dog, an angry voice remembered what the dog called in the middle of the night. Did a thief come in.


    When he got dressed and saw that there was no one outside, it was a bit bad.


    Just as he was about to go back, a man suddenly stopped him and said, "you are the village head here."


    He turned back and was surprised. Then he calmed down and said, "I''m the village head. What can I do for you?"


    "Do you have any people who have been out recently? I need to know where he lives? " Fang Tianxing asked him.


    When Fang Tianxing saw that the dry well in the courtyard was soon out of water, the village head thought for a moment, and then replied: "our village is not big, and there are no outsiders. If we come back recently, it should be the son of butcher Zhang and the aunt of Li Guihua''s family."


    After knowing the identity and address of these people, Fang Tianxing made the village head faint, while he went to those places to visit.


    The first is butcher Zhang in the village. He has a lot of pigs in his family and has been busy. But his son is still sleeping, and he can''t bear to wake him up. It seems that he didn''t like going to the city before, and now he comes back to his hometown.


    He sighed as he fed the pig. He didn''t know what to do. At this time, someone was knocking at the door. He was also surprised, but he still used to open the door.


    It was a nice looking young man. Butcher Zhang wiped his hands on his apron and asked him, "who are you looking for?"


    "I''m a friend of your son''s. There''s something to do with him." Fang Tianxing said to butcher Zhang.


    Hearing this, butcher Zhang quickly welcomed Fang Tianxing in. He said to him, "sit down first, and I''ll call him up."


    Fang Tianxing is not polite either. He just waits for him to call his son out. Soon butcher Zhang''s son comes out. Seeing that Fang Tianxing is not someone he knows, he looks puzzled.


    Fang Tianxing was not surprised. He just raised his hand and hit it with the sound of wind and thunder. Then he said to him, "I''m from the wind and thunder hall. I know everything about you."


    That piece of into suddenly changed facial expression, kneel down to say: "see deacon adult, subordinate already drive out door wall, how labor adult you come over."


    Fang Tianxing has investigated him for a long time. He joined Fenglei hall earlier than himself, but he didn''t like it. He has always been the most humble identity.


    Recently, because of offending someone, he was driven back. Thanks to his cleverness, he saved his life.


    It''s a shame that Zhang Jin was driven out. What makes Fang Tianxing wonder is why he can survive. The organization doesn''t make sense to let people leave alive.


    Even if it''s just a small soldier, it may reveal the secrets of the organization. There''s no reason to keep him in the world. It''s a little helpless. It''s just a little helpless for them to make their own strength stronger.


    Fang Tianxing observes carefully, but he can''t see any flaw. Zhang Jin''s performance is really in line with his identity. He is a cowardly and unhappy little man, which completely fits the appearance of such a person.


    Fang Tianxing said a few words of appreciation for him, and then left. He went to Li Guihua''s house. He heard that they had a crazy daughter here. She looked a little evil. Most people didn''t dare to go near their house.

 Chapter 1001

    The crowd exclaimed, because they knew what the totem meant, which was the symbol of the great spirit family. They were blessed with extremely terrible power.


    The Taita clan is only the so-called peripheral members, and the giant spirit is the real king. The adult giant spirit clan can break the stars with only one hand, and is the strong one in the starry sky.


    How can such a guy help the eldest son? This shows that he has a special ability to attract such people to help him. He is not as incompetent as people think, but just an incompetent elder brother.


    With a loud shout, the giant, who is ten feet tall, turns his giant axe into a child''s embroidery needle. He twists his giant axe towards the diamond rock.


    It''s like a Suiren who takes fire. Looking at the real body state of this great spirit God, he is still in the state of youth, not fully mature.


    The adult giant spirits are at least 100 feet tall, and few races in the universe can defeat them in strength. For them, all the problems that can be solved with energy are not problems.


    Holding the handle of the huge axe in both hands, they kept twisting and grinding the diamond rock to pieces. The crowd also widened their eyes to see what he could do.


    As time went by, the giant spirit Protoss also worked hard to bring out his shocking power.


    The final time came, and it turned out that compared with the depth of the third childe and the second childe, it was three feet and three inches.


    This kind of thing is unexpected. There has never been such a situation in the previous sword Testing Conference. There are not so many record breaking players like today. It is often very powerful to appear once a year.


    The old master of Baibing villa also looks ruddy. He is obviously hiding his emotions. He never thought his children would be so excellent, which is totally beyond his expectation.


    It seems that the giant is disappointed to see that his achievements have not surpassed them. He is totally relying on brute force and can''t see other people''s skills.


    The third game is actual combat. According to the rules, the players'' accomplishments should be suppressed to the same level. Only in this way can the level of the weapon and the quality of the weapon be tested.


    In this kind of battle, his own race and the use of weapons are the key. Even if his cultivation is higher, he will lose his advantage. This is why the second young master dares to choose Fang Tianxing to help him.


    However, most people feel that the victory or defeat has been decided. Almost no race can surpass the great spirit family in the same realm. It''s almost a no solution advantage.


    That two CHILDES also feel the pressure is not small, he knows this great spirit God clan''s formidable, with the realm wants to defeat them really not easy matter.


    The eldest son is the eldest son who has always been looked down upon. Since childhood, everyone''s eyes have focused on the second son. He is a background board to set off the excellence of the second brother and prove that he is unbearable.


    With his father''s doting on the second son, the eldest son knew that he had to be patient if he wanted to regain his glory.


    Now he finally got the chance. Of course, he couldn''t let it go easily. He just saw that the second young master looked as usual and couldn''t help saying, "second younger brother, I still need your help when I become the villa leader."


    The second childe didn''t seem to take his words seriously. He just said calmly, "we major in foundry in Baibing mountain villa. There is something wrong with your ax. It''s all up to the family of the spirits to support you. In fact, you''ve gone astray."


    For the words of Er Jiezi, the eldest son didn''t care at all. In his opinion, he already had the chance to win, and the second younger brother was just a dead duck with a stiff tongue.


    As for the third brother, he didn''t pay attention at all. He was usually very low-key, and nothing could make people feel bad.


    The giant spirit Protoss came over, and the eldest son said warmly, "thank you for helping me. I will satisfy your wish when I become the leader of the villa."


    The troll clan looked very simple and honest and said, "I want to make enough strong armor for the clan. With them, our Troll clan can roam the world."


    "Of course, if you think about the people like this, you will get what you want." The eldest son said with admiration.


    In fact, he didn''t have much affection for the family of spirits. As long as he could make himself the villa leader, he just paid some price.


    Soon, the third chaos competition began, and the crowd drew lots to decide the opponent. After the draw, the competition was conducted in order.


    The contestants need to mount a challenge arena with a special array. When they stand on the arena, they will adjust their realm to the same level and lower it to the lowest of the two.


    This kind of effect is all-round, so that both sides can only mobilize the same level of divine power, but the combat experience, including the ability brought by talent, can not be suppressed.


    So it''s usually to choose some young talents. Those with high accomplishments are suddenly lowered to a very low level, and they will not adapt. It''s like a strong person suddenly becomes weak, and naturally can''t feel happy.


    Some people went on the stage to compete. It was a boy with triple power. He was not afraid to face an opponent at the peak of the king.


    Soon after the array was opened, the king felt that the divine power in his body was suppressed. On the contrary, the young man felt energetic.


    That God King peak is not nothing, he is convinced that his fighting experience is more rich, can easily knock that guy down, even with some weak state, he will be stronger.


    The boy of Shenwang Sanzhong is still calm. He is not afraid of tigers when he is born. It''s a rare opportunity to compete with his opponents who are far superior to him.


    It is impossible to fight so fairly outside. This is both a challenge and an opportunity.


    The sword in his hand is full of vigor, which is the edge of the young man. The old man at the top of the king felt like an old sheep, accepting the attack of the young lion.


    Young lions are lions after all. Sheep are too old to defeat each other''s attack. They can only make young lions get nutrition from themselves and become more and more powerful.


    He tried again and again to suppress the young opponent, but more and more found that he could not suppress, and finally he became a prey.


    The boy who made the long sword defeated him. The sword had blood on its tip, so he had to surrender. Otherwise, it would be ridiculous to die here.


    The honor belongs to the winner and the person he represents. The competition is still going on. It''s not so easy to decide the final winner. It''s going through a lot of difficulties.


    A hero to grow up, of course, is to experience countless hardships, these enemies are also excellent grindstone, sharpen the perfect edge.


    The young man in front of him is very good, but when he meets Fang Tianxing, he can only blame his bad luck. In the eyes of outsiders, they are all the early cultivation of the God King. The young man has just proved that he is a rare talent in the world.

 Chapter 1002

    There are not many such people. Generally, those who meet them can only admit their bad luck and become their stepping stones.


    Looking at the fierce young Juncai, Fang Tianxing said helplessly: "if there is a choice, I really don''t want to fight with you."


    He thought that Fang Tianxing''s words were afraid of himself. Now he was a little proud and said, "don''t worry, just say this to you. I won''t let you lose too ugly."


    He can''t sigh at the arrogance of young people, which may kill him. For him, he may have to learn some lessons to grow up. He has to do such things by himself and leave a deep impression on him.


    Soon the Dharma array was opened, and the young man and Fang Tianxing were pulled to the same level. The influence was not very big, because they were in the same level.


    The young man looked at the opposite Fang Tianxing, who was much older than himself. He was almost the same level as himself. He also felt a little contemptuous. In his opinion, Fang Tianxing''s talent should be very mediocre.


    He doesn''t pay attention to this kind of person at all. For him, he is just a passer-by and is not qualified to be his own opponent.


    Seeing the young man''s appearance, Fang Tianxing just felt funny in his heart. The young man didn''t move. It seemed that he was waiting for him to move first.


    In this case, Fang Tianxing is not polite, and he rushes towards the guy. The young man doesn''t even look at sweeping with a sword. This move is very mature. In the face of an opponent who is too different from himself, it''s just crushing.


    It''s a pity that Fang Tianxing is not what he imagined. When the young man''s sword is cut to the empty place, he doesn''t hesitate to change his moves immediately, but his moves are all failed, and he doesn''t even catch Fang Tianxing''s shadow.


    He began to panic. He had never seen such a powerful opponent before. All the tricks he thought he could succeed failed.


    He has also defeated a powerful opponent, but that is just another kind of crush, rather than this kind of adventure that can''t even figure out the way of the opponent, basically putting himself in a very bad situation.


    Fang Tianxing''s action is very casual, but every time he appears in the place he can''t attack, once or twice may be said to be a coincidence, has been so that the strength of the other party is far beyond himself.


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, the fact told him that the people in front of him were far more talented than he was. This was not a level of battle at all.


    The other side didn''t kill, it was to save face for himself. The young man stopped and said helplessly: "I give up."


    This battle is really a little puzzling. Many people don''t know why he lost. Only those people with a clear eye know that he really lost.


    When he stepped down from the challenge arena, he just felt humiliated. He was praised as the most outstanding genius in his family. Today, he lost so simply. It was a gap that he could not touch. He only blamed himself for being too weak.


    "Young people, work hard. The future belongs to you." Fang Tianxing said to the young man.


    If I said this earlier, the young man would not believe it. Now when he heard this, he nodded and said, "there are people outside, there is a day outside. I know I am not strong enough. I will work hard until I can be your opponent one day."


    "I''m looking forward to that day." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    What he said is not empty words. Such energetic young people are rare in the Protoss. In the future, they will definitely become the strong one in the Protoss. Maybe they will meet him again one day.


    The battle has to continue until the final winner is determined. Fang Tianxing will eventually meet the strong one of the great spirit family. The great spirit family has won several games in a row. Now he meets Fang Tianxing.


    He didn''t plan to take a rest, but to level everything as soon as possible. The fight just now was just a warm-up for him.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing, the trollen said, "you are a rare genius, even by the most stringent standards. I really hope to fight with an opponent like you."


    He picked up the axe with one hand, and the other side Tianxing hurled it out in the air, just like a child lost a toy.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t dare to be careless. The way of attack is simple, but it''s unfair. If you despise it, you will certainly suffer.


    Seeing the axe coming, Fang Tianxing''s two guns stabbed out like lightning, just stuck in the gap of the giant axe. However, the giant axe didn''t stop rotating, instead, it had a very strong swing, which made Fang Tianxing unable to hold it with one hand.


    In a hurry, he stabbed another gun, and also stopped the axe. Fang Tianxing used his hands to exert force, and his whole body would be brought up by the swinging force.


    Sure enough, he is worthy of being the strong one of the great spirit family. His power is not only arrogant, but also full of skillful power.


    It''s full of skills instead of the straightforward attack of five big and three rough. In fact, it''s rough on the outside and thin on the inside, and can''t be blinded by his appearance.


    Fang Tianxing stops the flying axe in his arms and throws it back. Qin Honghai just reaches out his hand and follows it.


    He said with a smile: "there are not many people who can take my axe. You are qualified to leave a name."


    "I''ll tell you my name when I beat you." Fang Tianxing said to him unconcerned.


    For this kind of guy, Fang Tianxing has no good words. Only when he knows something about it, he won''t be so rampant.


    The giant man soon rushed towards Fang Tianxing. He looked like a fierce bull, and didn''t give people too much reaction time.


    Fang Tianxing knows how powerful he is. He has two guns in his hand. He has a long gun in front and a short gun in the back. He has his own method for one attack and one defense.


    Seeing Fang Tianxing''s posture, Qin Honghai looks impeccable, but he firmly believes that although the other side has no flaws, he can definitely create them.


    In their own attack, few people can hold on without being knocked down, once the front is broken, the so-called impeccable will become full of loopholes.


    Qin Honghai cut Huashan head-on, and Fang Tianxing stepped back,


    If you don''t give him a chance to breathe, Qin Honghai''s second move is to sweep away thousands of troops. It''s all open and close moves, but with the unparalleled power of the spirit family, it will become very terrible.


    Fang Tianxing tried to avoid Qin Honghai''s attack as much as possible. He only used the hard joint when he had to. Every time he beat his hands numb. Qin Honghai deliberately used his strength to suppress him.


    It''s a conspiracy. The gambler is that he can''t bear such attacks, and his consumption is also great. As long as he continues, he can''t hold on first.


    This is to deliberately use one''s own strengths to deal with the weaknesses of others. This is also the safest strategy. Few of the protoss can compete with the trolls, and they have no such ability at all.


    In most cases, he is sure to succeed, but Fang Tianxing doesn''t think so. Qin Honghai''s attack costs more. If the opponent can resist the attack, he should fall.

 Chapter 1003

    Fang Tianxing just doesn''t think it''s so easy. It''s not right at all. What looks strong may not be too strong to imagine, and what looks weak may not be ruofeng.


    Strength can be interchanged, black and white can also be reversed, nothing is immutable, just like the sky will change from time to time, the sky will be sunny at the moment, the next moment will be a storm, not always immutable.


    In the war situation, it''s the same in many times. Fang Tianxing''s actions and stops with a certain degree, uses skillful force to take over the opponent''s attack, and takes off the force to use the force.


    Qin Honghai felt that his strength was like falling into the mire, and he could not achieve the desired effect at all, which made him feel a little lost, and then angry.


    He has never encountered such a situation, even the elders in the clan can not make him so powerless. It''s just like fighting with all your strength in an empty place. Naturally, it''s very helpless.


    He won''t just admit defeat and roar. He is just like a giant. He stands aloof and says to Tianxing, "if you can hold up a great power, then you can hold up a great power, or you can hold up a hundred thousand power."


    After saying that, he slashed heavily. Fang Tianxing knew that he could not make a hard connection, and he was also lifted by the waves.


    Qin Honghai kept on attacking and continued to walk towards Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing didn''t hesitate. He held his sword on Qin Honghai''s axe and walked at a touch. He didn''t give him any chance to get close to him.


    His body has become huge and flexible, but he has not improved much. At the moment, the best strategy is not to fight with him. Qin Honghai doesn''t know this. Naturally, he has his own way. His ancestors have already worked out a way to learn from each other.


    With a loud drink, his totem lit up, a strange force came, and the space seemed to be extremely sluggish. Fang Tianxing felt that his body was pulled and squeezed by this force, and was very comfortable. He was no longer as flexible as before.


    This is the inherent strength of the spirit family. It can make the space as dignified as a mountain and suppress the opponent''s actions. The stronger the strength, the greater the scope of control.


    Qin Honghai is still in his youth. He can control only ten feet, but it is enough in this arena. It has covered the whole arena.


    Fang Tianxing is not flustered. He has a hundred ways to solve this situation, but now he has to choose a low-key way to prevent people from seeing his real strength.


    Qin Honghai doesn''t think so. He just thinks that Fang Tianxing is already at his wits'' end and will soon be defeated.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s strength is much stronger than he imagined. He can always see through his intention and make preparations in advance. Even under heavy pressure, he does not give Qin Honghai a chance.


    This is a kind of bad thing. Fang Tianxing only keeps on dodging. Qin Honghai keeps on chasing him. He is not willing to give Fang Tianxing any chance to breathe.


    The more he can''t catch him, the more angry he is. However, as his anger is ignited, the totem on him becomes more and more lively, and its power is further enhanced.


    This is not a good thing. Fang Tianxing''s current strength can only be supported by his own efforts. If it is further enhanced, it will not be able to achieve what he has shown.


    If he exceeds his ability limit, he will inevitably attract other people''s attention, which makes him very worried and can be said to be a deterrent.


    This is how the situation, for them is so bad, these things are very powerless, no one will know their helplessness, like some great wonderful.


    Fang Tianxing always avoids danger and danger. He can always anticipate the enemy''s opportunity with his own experience, but the gap is getting smaller and smaller.


    Almost when Qin Honghai had some action, it came in an instant, while Fang Tianxing''s action was as if he was trapped in a quagmire, slow as an old farmer, but he always avoided Qin Honghai''s attack when he had no time.


    But things have become very bad, Fang Tianxing finally did not escape, was Qin Honghai''s axe to the arm, all of a sudden was hit to fly out.


    Naturally, Qin Honghai was very happy. He wanted to take advantage of the victory and chase after the enemy. He jumped up high and waved his axe toward Fang Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing seems to have been seriously injured. He doesn''t move. This axe is enough to split him in two.


    But at the last moment, he realized that it was not right. There was an undetectable killing opportunity. He quickly turned around and held each other''s short guns with a huge axe. However, there were two short guns, and the other one was shot in the dark.


    Qin Honghai yelled and waved his axe to push the enemy back. There was a blood hole in his back, which was injured by another short gun.


    The armor on his body was refined by the eldest son. It''s also a rare treasure armor, but there''s not enough to see at the moment.


    It''s easy to be pierced, which shows that the third young master''s refining skill is far better than that of the first young master. The confrontation on the spot is the best proof. Qin Honghai also felt this, and felt that the first young master''s armor was really inferior.


    But now is not the time to be sentimental, Qin Honghai''s injury is not serious, will not affect the combat effectiveness.


    He was more fierce and said angrily, "you are really cunning, but you can''t escape from me."


    He is more urgent. The Qi and blood in his body are running very fast. His totem seems to be alive. The pressure around him becomes more and more powerful. The space seems to be squeezing Fang Tianxing.


    The pressure from all directions came to him, and Fang Tianxing felt that he could not do anything, as if he wanted to nail himself there.


    It''s almost Qin Honghai''s effort. The opponent in the same realm can''t break away at all. The cost of this move is not small. It needs Qin Honghai to burn his own life. It''s doomed that it won''t be long, and it can only be used for those opponents whose realm is not higher than himself. But it''s enough for him. As long as he can hold the opponent for a moment, he will be free to kill him.


    If everything was as he thought, it would be easy. Qin Honghai grasped the axe in his hand and threw it out.


    Just like a meteor, Fang Tianxing can''t be avoided at the moment. He is almost certain to die.


    Fang Tianxing takes out his double guns to hold the flying axe. The powerful force pushes him back, and he will soon leave the challenge arena. According to the rules, he will lose if he leaves the challenge arena.


    This kind of thing really makes people feel ridiculous, they all feel very powerless, for these things are extremely ridiculous.


    Just as Fang Tianxing slipped to the edge of the challenge arena, he just held on and almost fell off the challenge arena.


    He threw the axe back. Fang Tianxing also put all the squeezing force on the ground. Then he stopped the car and didn''t fall out of the challenge arena.


    Fang Tianxing has already stood on the edge of the challenge arena. Qin Honghai catches the flying axe and says to Fang Tianxing, "I didn''t expect you to escape again, but this time I won''t let you go again."

 Chapter 1004

    With that, he strode forward, and each step was like tearing up his opponent in front of him.


    Just like ordinary people encounter tigers, they almost feel invincible. They are scared to death before they fight.


    However, Fang Tianxing is not an ordinary person. He can''t be intimidated by such momentum.


    Fang Tianxing holds two short guns and goes straight to Qin Hong''s sea thorn. There is no invincible opponent in front of him.


    Qin Honghai wanted to block Fang Tianxing''s gun with an axe, but he was pierced by a gap. It made people feel powerless. What could make people feel bad.


    Just when Qin Honghai is stunned, Fang Tianxing suddenly exerts his strength. Qin Honghai quickly retreats, but yuexiong''s mouth is pointed with another wound.


    The wound was not deep into the flesh, but the blood stained the mouth of yuexiong, and the light of his totem became dim.


    Fang Tianxing felt light all over. Originally, the abilities of the great spirit clan were stimulated by the blood Qi. Now the blood loss and the previous excessive stimulation make it easy to break and decline.


    Qin Honghai still wants to fight back, but he didn''t succeed under the blessing of talent powers before, and now he''s not his opponent at all.


    Only a little bit of being suppressed, this is how things, nothing can make people feel helpless, just such things are so powerless.


    Qin Honghai was not able to fight back when he was suppressed. When the good situation disappeared and he was defeated like a mountain, he did not have much power to fight back.


    Although he is not willing to be soft, but in the end is to admit defeat, they all feel some helpless, this is to be defeated, what can make people feel helpless.


    It''s impossible for Fang Tianxing to defeat the youngsters of the family of giant spirits in the same realm, but it''s a miracle.


    It seems that he is more excellent with the weapons in his hand, but some people can see that he really defeated his opponent with his own ability.


    The other opponents are not afraid at all. The only one who can fight against one of them is the second young master. I can''t see his ability.


    It can be said that the other side is very busy. Every time, he uses several moves to solve his opponent. Only the second young master is left. He is a cold young man who seldom talks and doesn''t laugh.


    He has always been three or two moves to solve the opponent, do not see his way, do not know the details.


    Fang Tianxing also feels that he can''t find out the details of the other side. The unknown opponent is the most terrible opponent. The black knife in his hand is as black as ink, and it seems that the light beside him will be swallowed.


    When he stepped on the challenge arena, he felt a fierce murderous spirit gushing out of him. It seemed that he had a very heavy resentment. He had killed people, and even committed heinous crimes.


    Fang Tianxing can feel the disgust in his heart. He hates the world. He doesn''t have any kindness to everything in the world, just like a life that doesn''t belong to the world.


    This is to make people feel some fear, like a dormant beast, ready to jump up and choose people to eat.


    Fang Tianxing also stood in the challenge arena. He was just like Yue Yuanchi. He didn''t have such a big intention to kill. Fang Tianxing quickly said, "why do you have such a big intention to kill my friends? It''s just a martial arts contest."


    The man only said a few words: "those who stand in my way will die."


    With that, he raised his sword. With a flash of light, he came to Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing had already prepared to separate his long sword, but even if it was just weapons touching each other, he felt the cold of penetrating into the bone marrow.


    This is almost the essence of killing. Fang Tianxing has seen it in another person, who must have something to do with killing God.


    "What''s the relationship between killing God and you?" Fang Tianxing asked casually.


    "He''s my master, but he''s also my loser." Said the cold boy.


    His Kungfu was inherited from Shashen, but his Kungfu was better than that of LAN. Shashen was afraid that he would die in his hands one day, so he had no choice but to hide in the mountain.


    It''s not a good thing to have such an apprentice, but it also proves that his talent is terrible.


    His Sabre technique is more fierce than his master''s, and it can take people''s lives without leaving any room.


    Fang Tianxing has a certain degree of advance and retreat. He has no weakness to catch. Even if he is attacked like a storm, he can''t break it. His sword is cold and his gun is frosted.


    He soon realized the problem and used another gun to force shataotian away. Looking down, he saw that the gun was covered with frost and a chill.


    Metal can''t bear extreme high temperature and low temperature, both of which will make metal in extremely fragile place.


    It turns out that at low temperature, the crystallization of metal will become loose, greatly reducing the toughness and elasticity of metal, making it very brittle. If there is a certain external force at this time, it will break. This is the cold embrittlement of metals.


    It is often said that steel and other metals are invincible, which is not necessarily true scientifically. Some metals are vulnerable at very low temperatures.


    It turns out that when the temperature is below zero, the volume of atoms will suddenly expand, and the gap between atoms will increase, making the metal fragile. If the temperature drops to a lower level, the change spreads like an infectious disease, and the whole metal quickly turns into powder.


    It makes people feel helpless. It''s very bad for everyone. It makes people feel bad.


    Fang Tianxing just felt afraid. He didn''t know what the refining level of the three young masters was. He was very strong and could bear it until now.


    However, if a gentleman doesn''t build a dangerous wall, he can''t let his weapons bear too much cold. He will always reach the limit, and will inevitably collapse in the end.


    It is not easy to deal with him either by quick decision or by restraint.


    Killing and breaking heaven will not give Fang Tianxing an opportunity to escape and catch up with the attack. He is not afraid that it is Fang Tianxing''s way to find himself. For a moment, it is impossible for him to think of a solution.


    Fang Tianxing can only deal with one gun first, and the other gun is hidden behind his back, waiting for the frost to recede, otherwise the strength is not enough.


    This kind of Parry naturally has some shortcomings. To kill heaven is to seize the opportunity and not spare others, that is, to take advantage and use the force to suppress others.


    Fang Tianxing is also trying to get rid of the frost on the gun. This cold is not ordinary cold, but a cold force with resentment and hatred, which can not be resolved in ordinary ways.


    However, Fang Tianxing is not helpless. He already has a way to resolve the cold and gloomy power.


    However, Fang Tianxing''s face is quiet, but he always pretends that he has no way to do it, so that he can relax his vigilance.


    "Don''t you have relatives, but don''t you think about them?" Fang Tianxing asked to kill Po Tian.

 Chapter 1005

    Sha Po Tian originally thought that he would win in a short time, but now he didn''t care to talk to Fang Tianxing more.


    "I don''t have any family. I killed them all." Kill to break a day, the other side day line says.


    Fang Tianxing was also surprised by this. He was helpless and asked, "why do you want to kill them? They are your relatives, not your enemies."


    The corner of his mouth sneered, and the other party Tianxing said: "these guys have ulterior motives. My parents want me to win honor for them, and my brothers and sisters are also jealous that I get more love."


    He paused for a moment, then quickly said, "so I killed my parents, because I''m not the patch of their life. I killed my brothers and sisters because they didn''t deserve it. "


    Say this without the slightest guilt, just like a trivial thing, do not care.


    Maybe he was born not to care about the family in the world. For him, there was only hatred and hatred for everything in the world.


    This kind of coldness comes from it. Fang Tianxing is more confident when he knows about it. He is also waiting for the opportunity. What is this? They are in a bad situation.


    He felt that the time was enough, and he suddenly shot. He felt that Fang Tianxing''s weapon would be broken if this move continued.


    On the surface, this knife is aimed at Fang Tianxing. The purpose is to let him use weapons to block it. No matter how powerful the weapon is, it must be in a very vulnerable situation.


    Only to hear bang when a, and not cut off, the key time Fang Tianxing took out a short gun block to kill the day of this knife.


    He was a little surprised that Fang Tianxing''s weapon didn''t break. However, the frost on the shotgun had disappeared, and Fang Tianxing resolved his intention to kill.


    This made him feel very shocked, anxiously asked: "how do you do it?"


    "Your cold will is nothing but the condensation of hatred, which can only be resolved by kindness." Fang Tianxing said to him.


    He didn''t believe in benevolence and righteousness. He only hated the world.


    It''s like a crying child, who can''t get what he wants, has to destroy the world.


    Fang Tianxing felt that the hatred in the heart of shattering heaven broke out madly, which made his killing opportunities soar. It seemed that he was a mortal enemy, and he had to tear himself to pieces.


    Fang Tianxing felt that he was in such a situation, but he just felt that it was a little sad. He was living in hatred, and there was no sunshine of life at all. He had been living in the dark all the time.


    Fang Tianxing is just like an evil tiger out of the market, crazy attack to kill the sky, such things are so ridiculous, like some kind of great wonderful, kill the sky attack fierce, all around with a cold murderous gas, but at the moment this cold murderous gas is like ice and snow in the sun, quickly melted.


    Sha Po Tian''s original intention of killing was torn open. The invincible aura was weak, and it was no longer so impeccable.


    There was a panic on his face. The ice that had been around him was broken, and it was not so indestructible. He retreated one after another, and the attack became a little relaxed.


    The black knife was still shining, but the black air around it had dissipated a lot.


    Kill to break day exasperate of say: "you this guy exactly have what ability, can dissolve my murderous spirit."


    "Only kindness can dissolve the murderous spirit. This is the truth between heaven and earth." Fang Tianxing said with emotion.


    This is a bit bad, no one is so happy, but people''s strength is so ridiculous, like being defeated.


    Kill to break day exasperate of say: "I hate to say this kind of person most, all is false benevolence false righteousness."


    "There are not only false benevolence and false justice, but also true benevolence and true justice. Things are always opposite and unified. This is the true face of the world. " Fang Tianxing said to kill Po Tian.


    He is very dissatisfied with Tianxing''s words. He just thinks that he is laughing at himself and subverting his world outlook.


    As soon as he twisted the black knife in his hand, he cut it toward Fang Tianxing''s head. Fang Tianxing''s double guns held his black knife. The material of the black knife was so extraordinary that it made a mark on the double guns. Suddenly, a wolf headed monster appeared in the spirit of the black knife.


    He is one of the nine sons of the dragon. Although he is a dragon, he is like a jackal. His father was angry and wanted to abandon it. Fortunately, his mother begged him to survive.


    Ten years of adulthood, bid farewell to their families, and go to the end of the world. Standing in heaven and earth, but seeing the sea and the sky, it can''t be measured; Ups and downs, unlimited depth. I can''t help feeling a lot.


    Although my body is not a dragon, my ambition is a dragon. Although there is no dragon''s ability to call the wind and rain, but also arrogant, ambitious. My father judge people by their appearance, but I dare not say it. If I have a will, I will be able to bend and stretch. Now I will set up my own house and swear to be a great event in the name of zhenglongzi! At the end of his speech, he wandered all over the world to find a chance to succeed.


    Jai canthus, a mythical beast in ancient Chinese mythology, is the ninth son and the second son of the scale insect and the auspicious beast dragon. According to ancient historical records, he is fond of killing and fighting, and is engraved in the ring of the sword and the mouth of the sword handle. He is strong in character, brave in fighting, bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty. He always holds a sword in his mouth, glares at it, and carves it in the ring and handle of the sword to increase his power.


    But see jackal body dragon head, body silver knife, rotten robe gold armour; Majestic, like swallowing the moon, majestic, such as the power to seize the sun. This man is a dragon.


    It was a descendant of a dragon. The second young master took him as the weapon spirit of the black sword. It was a bloody death.


    However, there are also some effects. The real dragon''s blood has a great suppression on the dragon. The weapon spirit shrinks, and the light on the gun is much dimmer.


    Kill to break in the sky heart proud, suddenly press down, the double gun in Fang Tianxing''s hand unexpectedly take off and fly.


    The weapon spirit in the gun howls, which seems to be the real dragon''s strong suppression on them. It''s the fear they feel inside.


    Fang Tianxing stepped back a few steps to avoid the blade and quickly recalled the two guns. He felt the constant shaking of the two guns. It seemed that he was afraid from his heart. It was not a matter of strength, but the oppression of blood.


    The level of the dragon clan is very strict. In front of the real dragon, the dragon does not dare to fight. It can be said that he is defeated without fighting.


    Fang Tianxing didn''t blame them either. After all, it''s racial nature. He can''t easily ignore it. Fang Tianxing can only try to appease them and let them not be too afraid.


    If he is powerful and unforgiving, he will not give Fang Tianxing a chance to breathe. What can make people feel bad. They are some bad, for them is extremely ridiculous, like being beaten down, they are so bad, these people are people feel helpless.

 Chapter 1006

    Fang Tianxing also did not care about the weapons in his hand. He killed Tian''s blade with his double guns. As a result, his double guns flew away again.


    The spirit has been deterred by the dragon power of the real dragon. It can''t exert its power at all. What kind of thing is this


    With a sneer from Sha Po Tian and a raise of his black knife, he split the two guns into the air. If he wanted to cut off the two guns, he would lose his weapon, and Fang Tianxing would lose the sword test automatically.


    Just as the blade of the black sword came to the side of the shotgun and was about to be cut down, suddenly a Lei Jiao rushed out, opened his mouth and bit the blade of the black sword.


    Sha Po Tian didn''t expect that Lei Jiao, who had been unable to flinch, would be so brave at the moment. He wanted to take back the knife, but Lei Jiao still kept on biting it.


    When he was angry, he immediately summoned the spirit of the weapon in the black sword. With a roar, the Dragon rushed out. The wolf head dragon was very powerful. As soon as he came out, he was heading for the Lei Jiao.


    Lei Jiao was very brave now. He was fighting with Jaime, but he didn''t fall behind for a while.


    Sha Po Tian was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Lei Jiao''s blood was so low that he could overcome his instinctive fear and fight with the real dragon''s blood. It was incredible.


    Fang Tianxing knows the reason. Brother Lei Jiao is desperate to protect his brother. Even the suppression of his blood can''t make him retreat.


    However, after all, jaic canthus was better. Lei Jiao only fought with his own blood for a while. After a while, jaic canthus soon put Lei Jiao under his feet and wanted to kill him alive.


    The fighting of wild animals has always been so cruel. At this time, the young Lei Jiao, who had been unable to shrink, could not help rushing out.


    He didn''t know where he got the courage, so he tried his best to break away from him and save his brother.


    The two leijiao fight together. It''s hard to separate them. The owners of the two weapons are not idle. Naturally, they have to distinguish between the two. They are all amazing talents who claim to be no less than others. They can never admit that they are worse than others.


    Their fists and feet intersected, and there was a crackling fight, just like many firecrackers were ignited and exploded.


    Their hands are not weak in Kung Fu. They have many tricks. They use all kinds of means at one time, and they fight in darkness.


    They were both injured. Fang Tianxing was also surprised at the strength of his fighting consciousness. It was incredible that he could draw with himself.


    Even the God Emperor was not so surprised. The other party was a monster. He could reach what level he was promoted to.


    I feel that it is an unfathomable and rare opponent. It is rare for them to be able to be their own opponent in the same realm. It is very difficult for them to meet one.


    It''s very hard to meet such an opponent. It''s a bit bad for them.


    They are all unprecedentedly excited. Such opponents make their blood boil, which can not be easily solved. They can stimulate their best state and give full play to their strength.


    The battle of the spirit over there is also fierce. Two Lei Jiao and Jai canthus fight together. It''s hard to separate them. The battle of the beast is life and death. It won''t leave a breath for the opponent. The loser can only become food.


    Jaic canthus is also very angry. As a descendant of the real dragon, he has been fighting with Jiaolong for so long, which makes him feel that he has lost face.


    He has been in a high position for a long time. He has always been a dragon warrior, and few of them can fight with him. Now when he meets this dragon who is not afraid of death, he can break through the oppression of nature and fight with the real dragon.


    Kill broken day is also excited to say: "kill your opponent, can let me very happy."


    Fang Tianxing just feels helpless, but such opponents can''t help but do their best. Such things are really bad.


    "We can''t tell for a moment, but your Lei Jiao may not be able to handle it." Kill to break a day, the other side day line says.


    Fang Tianxing also knows that Lei Jiao can resist Jaime for a while, but after a long time, the first breath will be relieved, and the suppression of blood will appear, and defeat is almost inevitable.


    We can''t put it off any longer. We must make a quick decision, or it will be too late.


    Fang Tian exerts a set of fist techniques. It''s the fist technique he used to get. It''s just fierce without casting. He uses his palm as a knife to kill him. He even uses his palm to use it.


    Both of them are experts. As long as they show a little flaw, they will be beaten to death by chasing. It''s hard to get a chance to turn over.


    It''s extremely dangerous to fight between martial arts and Taoism. Any loophole will become a fatal cause.


    From the bottom, some people can''t see their movements clearly. They can only see two shadows colliding together. They don''t know who has the upper hand.


    "You see what Kungfu they make, how fast they can''t see clearly." Asked one.


    Another person disdained to say: "I see, Fang Tian''s exercise is Xingyi boxing, that kill angel must be split hanging palm, they fight hard to separate, but just now Fang Tianxing accidentally eat a palm."


    The person who asked the question rubbed his eyes, but he couldn''t see clearly what they were doing or what they were like.


    The two fighting men didn''t care what others thought, they just focused on dealing with their opponents and didn''t have time to pay attention to other things.


    Killing and breaking the sky is more fierce, and the moves are lethal. Fang Tianxing doesn''t give in to each other. His boxing moves are flowing, and there is no flaw at all. Even if killing and breaking the sky is fierce, it can''t be broken.


    However, he also wants to drag Fang Tianxing, because the other side has gained the upper hand again. It''s only a short time to defeat two Lei Jiao.


    This is the general trend. The other party''s natural behavior is not good. However, Fang Tianxing doesn''t panic. He just deals with it calmly, which is very bad for their strength. Such things make people feel powerless.


    There is no invincible enemy in the world. He can''t be defeated in this way. Fang Tianxing''s roar is to use his life''s strength. His boxing skills, with his own belief, are enough to suppress the sky.


    Kill to break a day also arouse oneself all kill intention, that is to want to destroy the consciousness of the world, want to meet all smash, don''t leave a living.


    Needle to wheat is now the situation, the key is to see who is the needle, who is wheat.


    Fang Tianxing forced back to kill the sky, and then went to the two leijiao. He said to the two leijiao, "all things compete for freedom. Strength can be reversed, and it is not immutable."


    He points out that he injects a streamer into Lei Jiao''s body. At this time, Sha Po Tian also comes after him. He is very dissatisfied with Fang Tianxing''s ability to get rid of himself, because it shows that Fang Tianxing still has some strength to fight with him.

 Chapter 1007

    "Do you want to help Lei Jiao? It''s impossible. Strong is strong. If it''s weak, what can be reversed? It''s wishful thinking." Kill to break day exasperate of say.


    Fang Tianxing said with a smile: "if you don''t have confidence, why are you so afraid?"


    This stabbed to kill the pain of the day, he has no confidence in himself, Fang Tianxing just said to stab him.


    Sha Po Tian was really excited, which naturally affected his attack. Originally, he needed to be extremely calm. Even among the armies, he could take the enemy''s head.


    However, Fang Tianxing found the flaw in his mood. He just hesitated for a moment. Fang Tianxing acutely grasped his flaw, one step wrong will be wrong step by step, kill broken day slow move, is everywhere constrained, gradually fell in the downwind.


    A master''s duel is like playing chess. Once the game is poor, you will be constrained step by step. It''s hard to turn the situation around, because the opponent can''t give you a chance. If you don''t have a flaw to grasp, you can''t break the game.


    He could only hope that jaic canthus could defeat the two leijiao and bring back a city for himself. However, looking up, it was true that the two leijiao showed great power and beat jaic canthus, which was not much better than his own situation.


    Think of this kill to break a day is to look up to the sky vomit out a mouthful of blood, faint on the ground unconscious.


    He is unconscious, half is really injured, half is shameless, just faint, so it will not make himself become more humiliating, blind for respect.


    On the other side are two Lei Jiao, biting the body of Jai canthus and swallowing the spirit of Jai canthus bit by bit, which is very good for them and can make themselves stronger.


    Kill to break a day to be in a daze not to wake up, the weapon spirit of the second childe''s weapon is also engulfed by the weapon spirit of the third childe, can say is a total defeat.


    When Lei Jiao was devoured by jair, the owner of Baibing villa had to stand up and say, "I declare that the winner of this sword test is my son and this warrior."


    What can make people feel very funny, no one is so happy, for them is so bad, that someone can know their helplessness.


    The second young master won the victory. He could become the successor of Baibing villa. The situation changed greatly. Many people came to visit him


    The third childe became the official successor of Baibing villa. Naturally, his power was greatly increased. After he succeeded, other brothers and sisters could only serve as elders to assist him in managing Baibing villa.


    Naturally, he was very grateful for Tianxing''s help. He could reasonably ask the villa master to do something for him. Of course, this was done secretly. The third young master also agreed to his request.


    After getting rid of that batch of weapons, Fang Tianxing of course went to investigate immediately, which makes people feel suspicious. Without a big war, who would buy so many weapons. There will be no one else except the one who wants to overthrow the southern region.


    Recently, another batch of ordered weapons have been transported away. Fang Tianxing keeps up with them and finds out where they are going.


    This is a little helpless, no one is so ridiculous, they are some bad, no one will know their own situation, it is a little helpless, they feel very bad.


    Following them to a valley, Fang Tianxing doesn''t know where it is. Maybe it''s the other party''s secret base. He must be well guarded and must be careful to enter.


    He follows the line, stealthily grabs a escort, knocks him unconscious, and then follows the line in his clothes.


    The escort team didn''t find that there was a person who had changed. Fang Tianxing chose a person who looked silent, so that he had a chance to muddle through.


    The party went through the long Canyon and came to a cliff. The leader took out a token and put it on the cliff, showing a hole.


    The leader took all the people into the cave. When all the people went in, the outside was restored to the shape of a mountain wall. No one could see anything unusual here.


    Inside the cave, it was dark, and the mountain road was winding. We had to follow the light of the torch in front of us.


    After a period of time on the road, a little light finally appeared in front of him. It seemed that he had finally arrived at the exit, but the guide didn''t go there. Instead, he took out his token and went in another direction.


    It was dark, but people followed him, and no one hesitated. It seemed that they were really used to it.


    Fang Tianxing carefully looked at the light, carefully only to see that it is a bit abnormal, it is a trap.


    It seems that the people who designed the array were really insidious. At last, everyone came to a stone gate. There was a crystal ball beside the stone gate. Everyone who went in had to touch the crystal ball before they went in.


    There must be something famous on it. It should be to detect the identity of the person who came. If the person who didn''t go in, I''m afraid it would be a change.


    Fang Tianxing knew that he might not be able to pass the pass. That''s because this organ is to prevent outsiders from entering. It must have a way to identify himself,


    It''s impossible to wait, but I don''t know how to pass. At this time, a man next to me said to him, "what''s wrong with you? How are you sweating?"


    Fang Tianxing naturally did not dare to reply, and he really could not think of anything. Seeing that Fang Tianxing couldn''t reply, the man quickly said, "did you forget to use the Gongfa? I told you to work harder. You just need to practice a little wind and thunder decisive skill and use it when you touch the stone ball."


    When Fang Tianxing heard this, he realized that all the members of these organizations had to practice this flawed skill and use it as a test certificate.


    Although Fang Tianxing didn''t practice this kind of skill, he also remembered the content of it. It''s OK to practice it for a while.


    At present, the practice of tacit exercise is to run for a week and practice a little bit of the magic power. When everyone passes the test, Fang Tianxing also puts his hand on the crystal ball.


    The crystal ball sent out a faint light, which was darker than others. The former one said with a smile, "I told you to practice your martial arts well. Now your cultivation is still so weak. If there is an enemy, I''m afraid you can''t run fast."


    Fang Tianxing is just a simple and honest smile. He doesn''t care about his words. It seems that the man he plays is also of low cultivation, low cultivation and taciturn. No wonder he falls behind the team.


    Such a person is certainly unpopular, it is also the best disguised object, their choice is really wise.


    After passing through the stone gate, I came to a valley where many soldiers were practicing. Their movements were neat and uniform, as if they had practiced countless times.

 Chapter 1008

    They are wrapped in the armor. If you look carefully, you can see that there are only two ghost fires in the eyes under the helmet. They are all skeleton soldiers. No wonder the size of these armor is wrapped in the whole body, and it doesn''t need to be disassembled. After putting them on, they will never have to be taken off.


    Wearing this kind of armor, these skeleton soldiers are naturally more effective and tireless. They can''t be better used to attack cities and seize land.


    Once they are completely successful, it will naturally become a major disaster. Some people will call skeletons from the underground to form a skeleton Corps. When the amount of raw materials is enough, they will be able to form an army.


    When there is enough time, it will send out troops to sweep the whole southern part of the divine world, replacing the position of the God Emperor of Tianwen.


    Fang Tianxing''s help in moving things is to make Baibing villa''s special armor match with these to become a very powerful skeleton regiment.


    They all know that if they succeed in training, they can be the leaders of these skeleton soldiers. When their Lord becomes the master of the southern region, they will naturally enjoy endless glory and wealth.


    Fang Tianxing doesn''t have any aversion to these guys. He just competes for territory by means of means. He is not surprised at all. It''s just that the means behind the scenes are too mean, which makes him feel that the people behind the scenes are disgusting.


    Fang Tianxing can''t bear to see these despicable people succeed. Naturally, he wants to make a lot of trouble, which makes people feel powerless, but people are so ridiculous.


    They are just people who transport goods. They are not qualified to stay here. They will be sent out soon.


    When you go out, you have to follow the leader. He doesn''t look simple. He must be the confidant of the people here. He can take charge of the coming and going tokens.


    If you catch him, you can come and go freely, and Fang Tianxing can guess his identity. When everyone goes out, Tianxing looks for opportunities to be with the commander all the way.


    Looking at Fang Tianxing coming over, he had the impression that he was just a silent guy. He didn''t know what to do with himself today. It didn''t look like what to do.


    "If you have something to say, there are other things to do." The commander asked Tianxing.


    Fang Tianxing said calmly: "I''m here to persuade the commander to surrender. God asked me to bring you a message."


    The commander became alert and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    This is how things, for them is a little helpless, no one knows their helplessness, like some great wonderful.


    "As long as you submit to God, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth." Fang Tianxing said to the commander.


    This words sounds very obscene, the commander is actually kill days, he asked: "who are you?"


    Fang Tianxing laughs and recovers his true colors. Seeing his appearance, Sha Botian is surprised and says, "so it''s you?"


    He still has a fresh memory of Fang Tianxing. He didn''t expect to meet him again today. He said angrily, "it''s a real grievance. Why do you have to chase me?"


    "It should be said to help you out of the quagmire, I hope you can return to the right path." Fang Tianxing said to kill Po Tian.


    Kill to break a sky to laugh a way: "you want me to give up the opportunity now, why?"


    "I''m better than you. You''re my loser." Fang Tianxing said to kill Po Tian.


    This words angry kill break day speechless, he said angrily: "I don''t think it''s necessarily, last time I left my hand, and I can draw few people in the world."


    Fang Tianxing felt that he was a fat man with a swollen face. He just let out his momentum, which was comparable to the power of the God Emperor. He could not help but kill the heaven.


    Killing and breaking heaven is the highest realm of the God King, but he hasn''t set foot in the realm of the emperor yet. He who is in the same realm, regardless of the upper and lower, is higher than a realm. He is afraid that he will make a judgment.


    Kill to break a day to know oneself if say a half no word, only afraid today is to die on the spot.


    "Well, I promise you." Kill to break a day helpless of say.


    Fang Tianxing is very proud and happy to see that he can defeat the enemy without fighting. However, things must be safe and there is no room for uncertainty.


    However, Fang Tianxing disdains to use those sinister and vicious means. He just relies on his own way to solve these guys and convince others with virtue.


    Fang Tian can''t leave here quietly. He already knows the situation here, and is setting up a huge situation to lead the people behind the scenes and smash the conspiracy of the Holy Lord.


    This is a place to collect weapons and soldiers. It''s not enough to rely on these alone. It needs material support. It takes a lot of money to start a war. The speed of war is faster than any other way.


    That person must have the support of a rich businessman, or he is a rich businessman himself. If you want him to show his true shape, you have to use some means.


    A grand auction was held in Nanyu. There were a lot of things sold at the auction, which were also very miscellaneous. Not only some rare treasures appeared, but also a lot of bulk commodities were sold in large quantities.


    Fang Tianxing has been paying attention to these things. These things seem ordinary, but there must be some use in buying a lot of them.


    For example, the warehouse of the LORD was on fire recently, and a large number of sunken trees used to summon skeletons were burned. This is very ridiculous.


    For them, it is necessary to add a lot of stagnant wood, and their Lord is bound to purchase what he needs. This is the best opportunity to investigate his identity.


    There are three merchants who have bought the gloomy wood. They are all big merchants here. Fang Tianxing investigates them separately. The relationship behind them is complicated and needs a little bit of clarification. It is by no means easy.


    Finally, it was found out that it was the people of Wantong chamber of Commerce who bought these sunken trees, and they were soon transported to the valley. There was a special mark on it, which confirmed that it was the goods bought by Wantong chamber of Commerce.


    It should be inseparable from Wantong chamber of Commerce. Soon, God asked the emperor to hold a wedding for his daughter and son-in-law, and the wedding place was set in Wantong chamber of Commerce.


    It''s a great event, and it''s also a great honor for the subordinate Wantong chamber of Commerce. Everyone lights up and decorates the wedding site, so everyone from the chamber of Commerce will attend.


    Everyone is wondering who the groom is. It''s said that they have made a big name, but most of them haven''t seen the man. They just heard about the deeds of the new uncle. He is a great guy, and will be the existence that most of them look up to in the future.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to stand out from countless competitors and get the ultimate power in the legend. We all want to see what such a person looks like.

 Chapter 1009

    They all brought their own gifts, and so did the pawnbrokers. They also wanted to see the new uncle. If they could curry favor with him, it would be good for their future.


    It''s just that they may not know that this new uncle is someone they know. I''m afraid they will be surprised.


    Almost all the guests at the wedding banquet came, but the new uncle didn''t show up. They all felt a little strange. Maybe it was too much airs.


    Soon the bride appeared, even if it was covered, it was hard to hide the charming temperament. It was enviable how lucky the new uncle was.


    Such things are a bit bad, and they are all looking forward to it.


    Soon a figure in the bridegroom''s clothes appeared, looking very handsome, but the pawnbroker soon found that the man in front of him was a little similar to the guy.


    They also can''t believe that such a thing is really inconceivable, maybe it''s just some kind of coincidence, it looks similar.


    He gongfeng and Liu Shanming came here. As they were, they could only be in the last position of the table, so they could only see the groom from a distance. They felt familiar, but they couldn''t see clearly.


    Countless guests surrounded the bridegroom, constantly complimenting the new master, who will also be in charge of the southern region in the future.


    Fang Tianxing exchanged greetings with them, and soon came to the back of the seat. He gongfeng and Liu Shanming looked at the visitors in surprise, almost to open their eyes.


    When the man came to him, Liu Shanming couldn''t stand long ago. He was so soft that he was scared out of his wits.


    He gongfeng is also shaking like chaff, sweating, because he found that the person in front of him is really the one he knew, but today his identity is very different from before.


    "He Gong, why don''t you know me?" Fang Tianxing said to he gongfeng.


    This broke the last illusion in he gongfeng''s heart, and let him know that this man was Fang Tianxing. Soon someone came out and put up he gongfeng''s limp body one after another. Fang Tianxing said to him, "it''s convenient for you to name so many people here today?"


    He gongfeng some helpless said: "I don''t know what you say, what organization I don''t know."


    Seeing that he had to fight to death to deny it, Fang Tianxing took out a pill with a smile and said to he gongfeng, "to tell you the truth, you can live another month, otherwise you can''t live this month. You know what the organization will do to those who expose their identities."


    Looking at the antidote in Fang Tianxing''s hand, he gongfeng also knows that tomorrow is the day of his attack. It''s impossible for him to get the antidote after he is arrested. He can live another month with the antidote in Fang Tianxing''s hand. It''s easy to think about how to make this choice.


    He gongfeng sighed and was ready to tell Fang Tianxing. Fang Tianxing motioned him to tell him that one of the people secretly withdrew from the crowd and wanted to leave the wedding scene, but a group of people stopped him. He said angrily, "I want to go back and get something. What do you stop me from doing?"


    "I''m sorry. We are ordered by God to guard here. No one can go out." The soldier said to him.


    The man saw that he couldn''t go out, so he wanted to go back, but a voice said, "you can''t go back."


    The soldiers all around rushed up and tied him up. Fang Tianxing said to the soldiers, "this man is the leader of the anti sentencing organization. His crime is unforgivable. Take him down to temper his temper."


    "Yes, uncle, we''ll make him smart." The soldiers replied that soon the soldiers took the man down, and Fang Tianxing continued to return to the hall. There were still many people who had not been found out, so we must uproot the organization behind.


    According to the information obtained, the middle and lower levels of the organization have been seized. However, it is difficult to find the upper level. It is also inevitable that they are big men with high positions. They can not be moved without solid evidence.


    But Fang Tianxing has his own plan. He has no full assurance and can''t do it easily. They all feel helpless, only their own strength is so ridiculous, no one will know such happiness.


    It''s a great spectacle, but it''s just a little bad.


    Only to become more powerful, nothing can make people feel happy, this is some helpless, this is some helpless, no one knows their own situation, they are some helpless, this is something bad.


    It''s a little helpless for everyone. It''s so ridiculous that no one can untie their own stage. They are so ridiculous, only to make people feel very happy.


    The little farce made the guests worried, but they didn''t think that God would do anything to hurt them when he was there, but they were very worried, afraid of the undercurrent under the calm surface.


    The wedding continues to be held, we all have some thoughts, just feel that it is some helpless, this is a little helpless, but everyone is so happy.


    It''s helpless for them, it''s bad for them, but people are bad.


    They don''t have a lot of fun, it''s just that everyone is so bad, it''s like something that makes people feel happy.


    Soon many people came here, they feel that the wedding is not so simple, it is very helpless, like someone to beat things, they are some bad.


    Soon, people raised their glasses to drink, which is also the program of the wedding banquet. It was destined to make many people uneasy. Some people knew that if they were locked outside, something big would happen.


    They were depressed, and there was no sense of festivity. Instead, they had all kinds of people. Fang Tianxing held up the wine cups and toasted one by one.


    When he came to the president of Wantong chamber of Commerce, he seemed to drink a lot and blush. Fang Tianxing said a word in his ear. Suddenly, his face changed greatly and he could hardly stand.


    Fang Tianxing asked who was the boss behind the scenes. The person who could mobilize him, even if he was not the Lord, must be the confidant around him.


    Hao Wantong, as the president of Wantong chamber of Commerce, has also gone through great storms. Of course, he will not be easily broken through his own psychological defense, but Fang Tianxing also puts a lot of pressure on him.


    All of a sudden, he sat in his own position and didn''t know what to do. Fang Tianxing left him and went to another person. All members of the organization were reminded by Fang Tianxing that they should make their own choices.